110-243 - Google Drive


1		Changelogs
2	1/23/2019	- Chapter 134, 138 edited
3	1/24/2019	- Added Equipment, Item - Chapter 243 editing, correct quotation mark + switch machine translation engines	:)
4	1/25/2019
5	1/26/2019	- Edit some, changed chapter 110 - Added onomatopoeia-의성어 discord - Chapter 129 and 130 editing
6	1/27/2019	- Added mtl tools (discord)
7	1/28~31/2019	✡✡✡☯☯☯
8	2/1/2019	- Added After story(link in chapter 243) - lunar new year
9	2/3/2019	- Change Igris--> Ygritte - Change Ice elf/Icebirds/whitebird --> “White Walkers” (백귀) - Read 100-109 here https://drive.google.com/open?id=1BJyVTLYxlf-z9HUNsA69tm6H29nHFN1a - Archived 100-109	Publish link
10	2/4/2019	- Inserted sfx to raw korean
11	2/22/2019	- Chapter 139, 142, 143 edited	https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
12	2/26/2109	-Chapter 144 edited
13	2/27/2019	-Chapter 145 edited
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41			RED TABS = EDITED CHAPTERS
42
43
44
45			GREEN TABS = EDITING/SOME PARTS EDITED
46
47
48
49			https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78			RED TABS = EDITED CHAPTERS
79
80
81
82			GREEN TABS = EDITING/SOME PARTS EDITED
83
84
85
86			https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115			RED TABS = EDITED CHAPTERS
116
117
118
119			GREEN TABS = EDITING/SOME PARTS EDITED
120
121
122
123			https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152			RED TABS = EDITED CHAPTERS
153
154
155
156			GREEN TABS = EDITING/SOME PARTS EDITED
157
158
159
160			https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189			RED TABS = EDITED CHAPTERS
190
191
192
193			GREEN TABS = EDITING/SOME PARTS EDITED
194
195
196
197			https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226			RED TABS = EDITED CHAPTERS
227
228
229
230			GREEN TABS = EDITING/SOME PARTS EDITED
231
232
233
234			https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263			RED TABS = EDITED CHAPTERS
264
265
266
267			GREEN TABS = EDITING/SOME PARTS EDITED
268
269
270
271			https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300			RED TABS = EDITED CHAPTERS
301
302
303
304			GREEN TABS = EDITING/SOME PARTS EDITED
305
306
307
308			https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337			RED TABS = EDITED CHAPTERS
338
339
340
341			GREEN TABS = EDITING/SOME PARTS EDITED
342
343
344
345			https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374			RED TABS = EDITED CHAPTERS
375
376
377
378			GREEN TABS = EDITING/SOME PARTS EDITED
379
380
381
382			https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411			RED TABS = EDITED CHAPTERS
412
413
414
415			GREEN TABS = EDITING/SOME PARTS EDITED
416
417
418
419			https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448			RED TABS = EDITED CHAPTERS
449
450
451
452			GREEN TABS = EDITING/SOME PARTS EDITED
453
454
455
456			https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485			RED TABS = EDITED CHAPTERS
486
487
488
489			GREEN TABS = EDITING/SOME PARTS EDITED
490
491
492
493			https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522			RED TABS = EDITED CHAPTERS
523
524
525
526			GREEN TABS = EDITING/SOME PARTS EDITED
527
528
529
530			https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559			RED TABS = EDITED CHAPTERS
560
561
562
563			GREEN TABS = EDITING/SOME PARTS EDITED
564
565
566
567			https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596			RED TABS = EDITED CHAPTERS
597
598
599
600			GREEN TABS = EDITING/SOME PARTS EDITED
601
602
603
604			https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633			RED TABS = EDITED CHAPTERS
634
635
636
637			GREEN TABS = EDITING/SOME PARTS EDITED
638
639
640
641			https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670			RED TABS = EDITED CHAPTERS
671
672
673
674			GREEN TABS = EDITING/SOME PARTS EDITED
675
676
677
678			https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707			RED TABS = EDITED CHAPTERS
708
709
710
711			GREEN TABS = EDITING/SOME PARTS EDITED
712
713
714
715			https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744			RED TABS = EDITED CHAPTERS
745
746
747
748			GREEN TABS = EDITING/SOME PARTS EDITED
749
750
751
752			https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781			RED TABS = EDITED CHAPTERS
782
783
784
785			GREEN TABS = EDITING/SOME PARTS EDITED
786
787
788
789			https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818			RED TABS = EDITED CHAPTERS
819
820
821
822			GREEN TABS = EDITING/SOME PARTS EDITED
823
824
825
826			https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855			RED TABS = EDITED CHAPTERS
856
857
858
859			GREEN TABS = EDITING/SOME PARTS EDITED
860
861
862
863			https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892			RED TABS = EDITED CHAPTERS
893
894
895
896			GREEN TABS = EDITING/SOME PARTS EDITED
897
898
899
900			https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929			RED TABS = EDITED CHAPTERS
930
931
932
933			GREEN TABS = EDITING/SOME PARTS EDITED
934
935
936
937			https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966			RED TABS = EDITED CHAPTERS
967
968
969
970			GREEN TABS = EDITING/SOME PARTS EDITED
971
972
973
974			https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000


1
2
3	Volume 6: 102 - 119
4	1. Accompaniment 2. Upcoming threats 3. With gratitude 4. The True reward 5. Korea-Japan Alliance Team 6. Ryūji Koto 7. Operations launched 8. Ominous aura 9. Savior 10. King of Ants	RED TABS = EDITED CHAPTERS
5	1. 동행 2. 다가오는 위협 3. 감사의 마음으로 4. 진정한 보상 5. 한일 연합팀 6. 고토 류지 7. 시작되는 작전 8. 불길한 기운 9. 구원자 10. 개미들의 왕
6
7	Volume 7 120 - 138
8	1. Ant hunting 2. Time of harvest 3. Shadow of the Ant King 4. The gaze toward Jinwoo 5. What's this? 6. Unexpected approach 7. Upgrader(Selner) 8. Prospective applicants 9. Entrance test 10. How about the Solo Play Guild? 11.Timely timing/co-timing	GREEN TABS = EDITING/SOME PARTS EDITED
9	1. 개미 사냥 2. 수확의 시간 3. 개미왕의 그림자 4. 진우를 향하는 시선들 5. 이건 뭐야? 6. 의외의 접근 7. 업그레이더 8. 가입 희망자 9. 입단 테스트 10. 솔플 길드는 어때? 11.공교로운 타이밍
10
11	Volume 8 139 - 155
12	1. Human hunting 2. At full speed 3. Situation Terminated 4. Proposal 5. 으허허헛! 6. Woo Jin Chul's gaze 7. Upgrade Complete 8. A sign of extinction/Destruction 9. Japan's Countermeasures 10. the incoming and the outgoing/Those who enter and those who want to come out/The ones that go out with the entrance	https://discord.gg/PBfWjVq
13	1. 인간 사냥 2. 최고 속도로 3. 상황 종료 4. 제안 5. 으허허헛! 6. 우진철의 시선 7. 업그레이드 컴플리트 8. 멸망의 조짐 9. 일본의 대책 10. 들어가는 자와 나오려는 놈들
14
15	Volume 9: 156-174
16	1. Final Test 2. Architects 3. Load data/Imports data 4. Uninvited guests 5. Hunters v. stone statues 6. Black Heart 7. Unexpected approach 8. Determination 9. 100 million retreat, one counterattack 10. Boss-Class Giant
17	1. 마지막 시험 2. 설계자 3. 데이터를 불러옵니다 4. 불청객들 5. 헌터스 대 석상들 6. 검은 심장 7. 의외의 접근 8. 결심 9. 1억의 후퇴, 1인의 반격 10. 보스급 거인
18
19	Volume 10: 175-192
20	1. Monarch of giants 2. Ominous airflow 3. Sad news in Korea 4. A miracle 5. #Casting Shadow 6. Zone Extension 7. To the USA 8. A flame that does not turn out 9. Furious Lion 10. Narrow encircling network 11. The encounter of the beasts 12. The grade of beast
21	1. 거인들의 왕 2. 불길한 기류 3. 한국에서의 비보 4. 기적 5. 드리우는 그림자 6. 영역 확장 7. 미국으로 8. 꺼지지 않는 불꽃 9. 분노한 사자 10. 좁혀 가는 포위망 11. 맹수들의 조우 12. 맹수의 급
22
23	Volume 11: 192-210
24	1. Recruits 2. At the International Guild Conference 3. Hunter's Bureau's real intention 4 Premature 5. Hunter's Night 6. Attack 7. Monarch of the cold 8. Obituary 9. Crossing thoughts 10. the new president of Hunter's Association 11. VER's Demand 12. Thomas's Goodwill 13. Korea, Great Crisis 14. Everyone's preparation.
25	1. 신병 2. 국제길드 컨퍼런스에서 3. 헌터관리국의 속내 4 시기상조 5. 헌터들의 밤 6. 습격 7. 혹한의 군주 8. 부고 9. 교차하는 생각들 10. 새로운 헌터협회장 11. 베르의 요구 12. 토마스의 호의 13. 한국, 대위기 14. 각자의 준비
26
27	Volume 12: 211-228
28	#gid=397004355 . Date 2. The king of beasts 3. Trap 4. The cooperation of the monarchs 5. Unknown 6. Once again 7. Shadow monarch's memory 8. Evolution 9. True power 10. Hunting 11. King's Fury 12. The gate is open.! 13. The legacies of the monarch
29	1. 데이트 2. 짐승들의 왕 3. 함정 4. 군주들의 협공 5. 알수없음 6. 다시 한 번 7. 그림자 군주의 기억 8. 진화 9. 진정한 힘 10. 사냥 11. 왕의 분노 12. 게이트가 열리다! 13. 전대 군주의 유산
30
31	Volume 13: 229 ~ 248
32	1. Maintenance 2. Gates 3. Preparation of each 4. Resolutions 5. Warnings to the world 6. Pride and delusion 7. Advent of solvents 8. Exhibitions 9. Traps 10. Manipulations 11. Finalize everything. End of fight Addition Episode 1. I'm a member of the Hunter Association 2. Reunion 3. Return 4. Memory of Igris
33	1. 정비 2. 게이트들 3. 각자의 준비 4. 각오 5. 세계에 고하는 경고 6. 오만과 망상 7. 용제의 강림 8. 출전 9. 함정 10. 유인 11. 모든 것을 걸고 최종화. 싸움의 끝 외전 1. 나는 헌터협회 직원입니다 외전 2. 재회 외전 3. 귀환 외전 4. 이그리트 의 기억
34
35	Volume 14 249 ~ 270 외전 after story
36	1. My daily routine 2. Decision 3. A day of Tusk 4. I am alone 5. I am going to meet you now 6. After 12 years 7. Ber's memory 8. Time to meet again 9. Approach 10. Advance! Advance! 11. Conclusion 12. goodbye
37	1. 너의 일상은 2. 결심 3. 어금니의 하루 4. 나 혼자만 만렙 5. 지금 만나러 갑니다 6. 12년 후 7. 베르의 기억 8. 다시 만날 때가지 9. 접근 10. 전지! 전진! 11. 결론 12. goodbye


1	WRONG	RIGHT	RAW
2	professional skills	Job-specific skills	직업 전용 스킬
3	Hunter Sung	Hunter Sung
4	St.hunter	Hunter Sung	성 헌터에게
5	Go Gun-hee	Go Gun-hee
6	Ko's	Go's
7	jin-u	Jin-woo
8	Jin-woo	Jin-woo
9	the rain	Jin-woo
10	male breeding	roaring voice
11	magic power	magic power
12	The final(Jong-in?)ist	Choi Jong - in	최종인이
13	The final(Jong-in?) person	Choi Jong - in	최종인이
14	Lunseokji	『Runestone』	룬석이지
15	Lunseok	『Runestone』	룬석이지
16	Karmish	Karmish	카미쉬의
17	Camish	Karmish	카미쉬의
18	Karmish	Karmish	카미쉬의
19	Magic Circle	Mage-type	마법계열이
20	magic series	Mage-type	마법계열이
21	magic system	Mage-type	마법계열이
22	the lady	Mrs. Selner	부인이
23	the wife	Mrs. Selner	부인이
24	his wife	Mrs. Selner	부인이
25	Liu Zhang	Liu Zhang	류즈캉
26	Ryuzan	Liu Zhang	류즈캉
27	Ryuzkan	Liu Zhang	류즈캉
28	Ryu Hunter	Liu Hunter	류즈캉
29	Liu Zhangg	Liu Zhang	류즈캉
30	Seller	Selner	노마 셀너
31	Christopher Reed	Christopher Raid	크리스토퍼 리드
32	Renatnier	Renat Neermann	레나트 니어만이
33	Renatnie	Renat Neermann	레나트 니어만이
34	Renat Neier	Renat Neermann	레나트 니어만이
35	Nola Renat	Renat Neermann	레나트 니어만이
36	Lenart	Renat Neermann	레나트 니어만이
37	Lenat	Renat Neermann	레나트 니어만이
38	Renat	Renat Neermann	레나트 니어만이
39	Ver	Ber	베르
40	It's the last straw.	Gulp	꼴깍
41	the car driver	Cha Hae-in	차해인
42	Cha Hea-in car	Cha Hae-in	차해인
43	Car Haan	Cha Hae-in	차해인
44	Famous	Yoo myung-han
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57


1	Character	Raw name	Mean	Raw description
2	Cha Hea-in	’빛의 검’	‘Sword of Light’
3	Cha Hea-in	’도발의 진동'.	‘Vibration of provocation'.
4	Cha Hea-in	‘검무’	sword dance	그녀의 움직임이 마치 춤을 추는 것처럼 빨라지며 검이 화려한 곡선을 그리기 시작했다.	Her movement accelerated as if she was dancing, and the sword began to draw a gorgeous curve.
5
6
7	근성 Unyielding Spirit (Muscularor mulism)
8	상급 단검술 Advanced Dagger Proficiency -->단검의 대가 Dagger Mastery
9	질주 Sprint --> 신속 Celerity
10	살기 Bloodlust
11	은신 Stealth
12	급소 찌르기 Vital Stab --> 난도 Mutilate (nando)
13	지배자의 손길 Ruler’s Hands --> 지배자의 권능 Power of ruler
14	단검 투척 Dagger Throw --> 단검 쇄도 Impale (Diablo III)
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004


1	Character	Sex	Description
2	Cha Hae-In	Female	S-rank hunter/Top Korean Famale hunter/Vice-prisedent of the Hunters Guild
3	Choi Yoo-Ra	Female
4	Esil	Female
5	Eun-Suk	Female
6	Han Song-Yi	Female
7	Jung Ye-Rim	Female	Healer of Knights Guild
8	Lee Joo-Hee	Female
9	Lola	Female
10	Noma Selner	Female
11	Park Hee-Jin	Female
12	Park Kyung-Hye	Female
13	Sung Jin-Ah	Female	Sung Jin-woo's sister
14	Yoo Jin-Hee	Female
15	Yoo Soo-Hyun	Female
16	Adam White	Male	the vice president of the U.S [Hunter Bereau]
17	Ahn Sang-Min	Male	one of the white Tigger Guild's Branch Manager
18	Bae Yoon-Suk	Male
19	Baek Yoon-Ho	Male	White Tiger Guild's Master
20	Cho Gyu-Hwan	Male
21	Choi Jong-In	Male
22	Christopher Reed	Male	one of the state hunters a U.S Rank-S Hunter
23	David Brennan	Male	the president of the U.S [Hunter bereau]
24	Go Gun-Hee	Male	the Chaireman of Korean Hunter Association
25	Go Myung-Hwan	Male
26	Hwang Dong-Soo	Male
27	Hwang Dong-Suk	Male
28	Hyun Ki-Chul	Male
29	Jo Myung-Ki	Male
30	Joo Sung-Chan	Male
31	Jung Yoon-Tae	Male
32	Kang Tae-Sik	Male
33	Kim Chul	Male
34	Kim Chul / "Iron"	Male
35	Kim Jung-Ki	Male
36	Kim Sang-Sik	Male
37	Lee Min-Sung	Male
38	Lee Sung-Chul	Male
39	Lee Sung-Goo	Male
40	Lim Tae-Kyu	Male
41	Liu Zhang	Male	The Top Chinese 7 Star Hunter
42	Ma Dong-Wook	Male
43	Michael Corner	Male
44	Min Byung-Goo	Male
45	Mok Jin-Soo	Male
46	Park	Male
47	Park Jong-Soo	Male
48	Renat Neermann	Male	the German S-Rank hunter
49	Ryuji Koto	Male	the top Jpanese S-Rank Hunter
50	Shigeo Matsumoto	Male	the president of the Japanese Hunter Association
51	Son Ki-Hoon	Male
52	Song Chi-Yeol	Male
53	Sung Il-Hwan	Male	Sung Jin-woo's Father
54	Sung Jin-Woo	Male	The MC of Solo Leveling
55	Thomas Andre	Male	Scavenger Guild's Master
56	William Bell	Male
57	Woo Jin-Chul	Male	the Head of the hunter seviance Deppartement/ the korean hunter Associantion's new president
58	Yoo Byung-Chul	Male
59	Yoo Jin-Ho	Male	Sung Jin-woo'friend (brother)
60	Yoo Jin-Sung	Male
61	Yoo Myung-Han	Male	president of Eugene Construction/ Yoo jinho's father
62	Yoo Suk-Ho	Male
63	Yoon Ki-Joong	Male
64	Yuri Orlov	Male	A Russian top S-rank Hunter
65	Nam Joon-Wook
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997


1	Teleport to [Table of contents]
2	영상은 충격적이었다.
3	The video was shocking
4	도로 위 감시 카메라에서 녹화된 영상이었다.
5	It was recorded on a surveillance camera on the road.
6	한적한 찻길.
7	A quiet road.
8	영상을 빠른 속도로 재생해도 지나치는 차량이 몇 대 없을 정도로 매우 조용한 도로였다.
9	It was a very quiet road, with few cars passing by even playing the video at high speed.
10	인적 드문 시외나 시골 같은 곳에서 촬영된 것이 아닐까 짐작되는 영상이었다.
11	The video was probably filmed in an out-of-town or rural area.
12	곧 빠르게 재생되던 화면이 느려지기 시작했다.
13	The fast playback started to slow down.
14	그때.
15	Then.
16	화면 끝부분에서 승용차 한 대가 나타났다.
17	A car appeared at the end of the screen.
18	차는 빠르게 달리고 있었다. 느린 영상 속에서도 차의 속도가 느껴졌다.
19	the car was running fast. I could feel the speed of the car even in the slowed video.
20	그런데 눈 깜짝할 사이.
21	But in a blink of an eye.
22	달리는 차 앞에 검은 물체 하나가 내려섰다.
23	A silhouette/shadow fell in front of the running car.
24	인간처럼 두 발로 서 있는 검은 생명체였다.
25	It was a black creature standing on two feet like a human being.
26	갑작스런 상황에 차는 속도를 줄이지 못했다. 그러나 차와 생명체가 부딪치는 일은 없었다.
27	the car was not slowing down in a sudden situation, but there was no collision between the car and the creature.
28	충돌하기 직전, 차가 공중으로 솟구쳐 버린 것이다.
29	Just before the crash, the car had sprung up into the air.
30	정면에서 달려오는 중형급 승용차를 한 손에 던져 버린 검은 생명체는, 뒤집힌 차에서 의식을 잃은 사람을 끄집어내 머리부터 먹기 시작했다.
31	The black creature, who threw a mid-sized passenger car from the front in one hand, pulled out an unconscious person from the overturned car and started eating from the head.
32	와그작, 와그작-
33	om nom nom
34	crunch crunch
35	(Sfx copy to google translate and hear...)
36	감시 카메라에 녹음 기능이 있다면 분명 그런 소리가 날 것 같았다.
37	If the surveillance camera had a recording (sound?) function, it would definitely sound like that.
38	영상은 거기서 끊겼다.
39	The video was cut off there.
40	진우는 협회장실의 한쪽 벽면 전체를 차지한 대형 TV에서 눈을 떼고, 맞은편의 고건희 협회장을 바라봤다.
41	Jin-woo took his eyes off the large TV that occupied the entire wall of the president‘s office room, and looked at the Chairman of the association,Go Gun-hee.
42	고건희는 탁자 위에 리모컨을 조용히 내려놓았다.
43	Go Gun-hee put down the remote control on the table quietly.
44
45	“3백 명.”
46	“300 lives.”
47
48	누구와는 다르게 그는 이웃 나라의 불행을 가볍게 이야기하지 않았다.
49	Unlike anyone else, he did not speak lightly of the misfortunes of the neighboring country.
50
51	“저 개미 한 마리가 죽인 사람의 숫자입니다.”
52	“That‘s the number of people killed by an ant.”
53	“일본의 대응이 늦었던 겁니까?”
54	“Was Japan‘s response late?”
55	“그렇지는 않습니다.”
56	“It was not.”
57
58	고건희는 고개를 가로저었다.
59	Gun-hee shook his head.
60
61	“헌터들이 현장에 도착하기까지 채 30분이 걸리지 않았다고 합니다. 그리고 그 짧은 시간 사이에 마을 하나가 사라졌지요.”
62	“It took less than 30 minutes for the Hunter to arrive on site. And in that short time, a village disappeared.”
63
64	일본은 아시아에서 손꼽히는 헌터 시스템 선진국.
65	Japan had the most developed hunting system in Asia.
66	그런 일본에서도 이만한 피해자가 나왔는데, 개미가 한국으로 날아왔다면 어떻게 됐을까?
67	And if Japan had already suffered that kind of casualty, what would have happened if the ants flew to Korea?
68	몇 번이나 돌려 본 영상이지만 아직도 아찔함을 느끼는 고건희였다.
69	Even after he had watched the video several times, Jin-woo still felt sick.
70
71	‘더 늦기 전에 개미 녀석들을 박멸해야 한다.’
72	We have to exterminate the ants before it‘s too late.’
73
74	작전 개시는 나흘 후.
75	The operation will begin four days later.
76	일본 측에서 얼마 전부터 작전에 참가하는 한국 헌터들의 최종명단을 요구하고 있었다.
77	Japan had long been demanding a final list of South Korean hunters participating in the operation.
78	그러나 고건희가 한국 측 대표의 권한으로 최종명단 발표를 연기시켰다.
79	However, Go Gun-hee had delayed the announcement of The final(Jong-in?) list under the authority of being the South Korean representative.
80	이유는 단 하나.
81	There was only one reason.
82	그동안 진우와 연락이 닿지 않았기 때문이다.
83	It was because he had not been able to contact Jin-woo.
84	오랜 기다림 끝에 드디어 최종명단을 확정 지을 수 있는 순간이 왔다.
85	After a long wait, the moment had finally arrived to confirm The final(Jong-in?) list.
86	고건희는 떨리는 심정으로 말문을 열었다.
87	Go Gun-hee opened his speech with trembling heart.
88
89	“우리는 제주도로 가서 개미 놈들을 제거할 겁니다.”
90	“We will go to Jeju Island and get rid of the ants.”
91
92	이어 간절한 눈빛으로 말했다.
93	Then he said in earnest eyes.
94
95	“그러려면 성진우 헌터님의 도움이 필요합니다.”
96	“I need your help.”
97
98	고건희는 긴장된 낯빛을 했다.
99	Gun-hee has a nervous face.
100	만약 진우가 거절한다 해도 어쩔 수 없는 일이었다.
101	Should Jin-woo refused, there was nothing that can be done.
102	진우는 길드에 소속되어 있는 것도 아니고, 협회의 요구를 이행해야 할 의무도 없었다.
103	Jin-woo did not belong to any guild and was not obliged to fulfill the association‘s request.
104	결정은 전적으로 진우의 의사에 달려 있었다.
105	The decision was entirely up to Jin-woo‘s will.
106	고민 끝에 진우가 입을 열었다.
107	After much thought, Jin-woo opened his mouth.
108
109	“저는.”
110	“I,....”
111
112	***
113
114
115	협회장과의 면담을 끝낸 진우가 자리에서 일어나려다 무언가를 느끼고 고개를 돌렸다.
116	Jin-woo, who finished his meeting with the head of the association, felt something and turned his head as he was about to get up.
117
118	‘뭐지?’
119	What is that?’
120
121	가까운 곳에서 마력 충돌이 이어지고 있었다.
122	There was a magic clash in the area vicinity.
123
124	‘던전 브레이크?’
125	Dungeon Break? ’
126
127	처음엔 어디서 던전 브레이크라도 일어났나 싶었지만, 이내 아니란 것을 알 수 있었다.
128	At first, he thought there was a dungeon, but he could see that it was not the case.
129	마수의 기척은 전혀 없이 헌터들의 마력만 흘러나오고 있었으니까.
130	Because there is no magic of monster, only the magic of the hunters flowing out.
131
132	“무슨 일 있으십니까?”
133	“What‘s going on?”
134
135	진우를 배웅하기 위해 먼저 일어나 문 쪽에 다가가 있던 고건희 협회장이 뒤돌아보았다.
136	To see Jin-woo off, Goohee got up and approached the door.
137	“별일은 아닙니다만… 근처에서 헌터들이 싸우고 있는 것 같아서.”
138	“It‘s nothing big, but... It seems like some Hunters are fighting nearby.”
139	“그럴 리가요.”
140	“No way.”
141
142	고건희는 허허 웃음을 터트렸다.
143	Gunhee burst into laughter.
144	어떤 간 큰 헌터들이 감히 헌터협회 본부 근처에서 싸움을 벌인단 말인가?
145	What kind of big Hunter dares to fight near Hunter‘s headquarters?
146	있을 수 없는 일이었다.
147	It was impossible.
148
149	‘가만… 성진우 헌터님의 고개가 향하는 방향이?’
150	‘Wait... the direction Hunter Sung Jin's facing to is...?’
151
152	문득 떠오르는 것이 있었다.
153	A thought flashed in his mind.
154
155	“지금 체육관에서 S급 헌터들이 몸을 풀고 있을 겁니다. 혹시 그걸 말씀하시는 겁니까?”
156	“S-class hunters are doing light training in the gym right now. Are you talking about that?”
157	‘몸풀기?’
158	‘Light training?’
159
160	확실히 그거라면 이렇게 연속적으로 발생하면서도 절제된 마력 충돌이 설명된다.
161	If that was the case, it would explain this series of magic power collisions.
162	진우는 고개를 끄덕거렸다.
163	Jin-woo nodded.
164
165	“그렇군요.”
166	“Right”
167
168	진우는 바라보는 고건희의 시선에 놀람이 어렸다.
169	Jin-woo was surprised by Gonhee‘s gaze.
170
171	‘이 거리에서 그게 느껴진단 말인가?’
172	‘Does he sense that even all the way here?’
173
174	협회의 체육관은 밖으로 흘러나가는 마력량이 최소화되도록 설계되어 있었다.
175	The association‘s gym was designed to minimize the amount of magic power flowing out.
176	실제로 고건희 본인조차 아무것도 느끼지 못했다.
177	In fact even Gunhee himself could not sense anything.
178	그런데 진우는 그곳에서 흘러나오는 마력을 눈치챘을 뿐만 아니라, 마력끼리 부딪치고 있다는 것까지 맞췄다.
179	However, Jin-woo not only recognized the magic power emitted from that place but also estimated the level of magic.
180
181	‘도대체 기감이 얼마나 뛰어난 것인지…’
182	‘Just how magnificent are you...’
183
184	도저히 짐작조차 힘들었다.
185	It was hard to guess.
186
187	“참, 헌터님도 한번 가 보시겠습니까?”
188	“Do you want to try it out?”
189
190	고건희가 가볍게 권유했다.
191	Gonhee gently invited/suggested.
192	S급들이 한자리에 모이는 일은 흔치 않았다.
193	It‘s not easy for S-class hunters to meet in one place.
194	다른 S급들의 실력을 가까이서 체감해 보는 것도 최근에 S급이 된 성진우 헌터에게는 많은 공부가 되리라.
195	Trying to feel the ability of S class hunters directly, it will be very beneficial for Hunter Sung Jin-woo.
196
197	“고토 류지 씨도 거기 같이 있습니다.”
198	“And Ryuji is also there”
199
200	가벼운 마음으로 구경이나 한번 해 볼까 했던 진우가 멈칫했다.
201	It was a light in the eyes (eye shine meme...), and Jin-woo asked to confirm.
202
203	“고토 류지라면 혹시…?”
204	“Is it Ryuji Koto...?”
205	“예.”
206	“Yeah.”
207
208	헌터라면, 아니 헌터가 아니더라도 누구나 한번쯤 들어 봤을 일본 최강의 이름이었다.
209	He was a hunter, the strongest man in Japan that no one would have not heard of, even the ones who were not hunters.
210	“그 고토 류지 씨가 맞습니다. 한국에 머물면서 한일 양측 헌터들의 의견을 조율하고 있지요. 내일 떠난다고 하니 오늘이 아니면 만날 기회가 없을 겁니다.”
211	“It‘s Ryuji Koto. In Korea, he was coordinating the opinions of the Korean and Japanese hunters. He said he would leave tomorrow.”
212
213	국내 최고의 헌터들이 모여 있는데다 일본 최강까지 같이 있다?
214	The beHunter Sungs in the country are gathered, and there are also the strongest man in Japan?
215
216	‘이런 기회를 놓칠 수는 없지.’
217	Can‘t miss this opportunity’
218
219	진우는 흥미로운 얼굴로 고건희의 권유를 받아들였다.
220	Jin-woo received/agreed_to Gon Hee‘s advice with an excited face.
221
222
223	***
224
225
226	그 시각 고토는 필사적으로 하품을 참고 있었다.
227	Koto yawned
228
229	‘이게 한국 최고라는 것들의 실력인가?’
230	Is this the ability of the beHunter Sungs in Korea?’
231
232	형편없다.
233	It was terrible.
234	아니, 보잘것 없다.
235	No, it was pathetic.
236	형편없다는 것은 객관적인 평가라 할 수 있었고, 보잘것없다는 것은 평가에 동정심을 섞은 결과였다.
237	It was an objective evaluation that it was poor, and the fact that it was pathetic was a result of compassion in evaluation.
238	‘이런 이들의 손에 안전을 맡겨야 할 국가라면 차라리 우리 일본의 보호를 받는 것이 낫지 않은가?’
239	basically, KOREA IS WEAK AF
240	If Korea had to rely on these weaklings for their safety, wouldn‘t it be better if they received protection from Japan?
241	고토는 비릿하게 웃으며 헌터들을 둘러보았다.
242	Koto looked around the Hunters with a wry smile.
243	딱 하나.
244	Just one word.
245	한국에서 만난 S급 중 유일하게 쓸 만한 헌터가 보였다.
246	Koto smiled and looked around the financiers/those fancy(useless) hunters.
247
248	‘차해인이라고 했던가?’
249	You said Cha Hae-in?’
250	하지만 그래 봤자 일본의 최상급 헌터들과 엇비슷한 수준일 뿐.
251	An exception, she was of similar level as a top hunter in Japan.
252	일본의 베스트 멤버들과 견주기에는 턱없이 부족했다.
253	Korea‘s hunters were just incompetent compared to Japan‘s hunters.
254
255	‘하긴 어쩔 수 없는 일인가.’
256	it‘s hopeless/helpless
257
258	한국은 작은 나라에 인구도 얼마 없었다.
259	Korea is a small country, there is not much population (Japan is the same :)) )
260	그런 곳에서 최고의 능력을 각성한 이가 하필이면 살날이 얼마 남지 않아 싸우기도 힘든 노인이라니.
261	The most capable person in that place will no longer be an old man who can hardly fight. (Japan :\|)
262	‘고건희 정도면 우리 베스트 멤버와 견주어도 손색이 없겠지만…’
263	As for ChaHein, she is probably not inferior to the best member of my group, but ...’
264
265	한국 입장에서는 운이 나빴다고 할 수밖에.
266	From Korea's standpoint, it was not a good luck.
267	한국 헌터들의 역량 파악은 대충 끝이 났다.
268	The estimation of Korean hunters' capabilities had ended.
269	한국에 있었던 진짜 목적을 달성한 것이다.
270	He had achieved the real purpose he was in Korea for.
271
272	‘토벌 때 우리가 철수하면 5분도 못 버티고 나자빠지겠군.’
273	‘They won‘t last 5 minutes when they fight.’
274
275	더 이상 볼 것도 없다고 판단한 고토가 돌아서려는데, 입구 쪽으로 다가오는 누군가가 보였다.
276	Koto, who decided that there was nothing left to see, turned himself to a sight of someone walking in from the entrance.
277
278	‘음…?’
279	Uhm...?’
280
281	고토의 눈썹이 씰룩거렸다.
282	Koto‘s eyebrows fluttered.
283	이렇게 거리가 가까워질 때까지 누군가 이쪽으로 다가오고 있다는 사실을 깨닫지 못했다.
284	He did not realize someone was coming until it was very close.
285	눈으로 보고 있는 지금도 기척이 전혀 느껴지지 않았다.
286	Even now he could not feel the man's presence.
287	‘암살자 타입의 헌터인가.’
288	‘Is he an assassin-type hunter?’
289
290	고토가 옆의 통역을 담당하는 헌터협회 직원에게 물었다.
291	Koto asked the Hunter Association staff through the interpreter beside him.
292
293	“저 사람은 누구입니까?”
294	“Who is that?”
295
296	직원이 안경을 만지작거리며 한참을 응시하더니 겨우 대상의 얼굴을 알아보고 미소를 지었다.
297	The staff stared at the glass for a long time. When he saw the face of the subject, he smiled.
298
299	“아, 요번에 새로 S급 헌터로 등록하신 분입니다.”
300	"Ah, that is the S-rank hunter recently recognized."
301	“아하…”
302	“Ah ha ...”
303
304	그 알려진 것이 거의 없다는 재각성자 말인가.
305	A reawakening that hardly anything is known about.
306	한국에 남아 있는 동안 그의 정보도 캐 가고 싶었는데 마침 잘됐다는 생각이 들었다.
307	While in Korea, I wanted to dig up his information but I thought it was not successful.
308	고토는 빙글빙글 웃으며 물었다.
309	Koto smiled and laughed.
310
311	“제법 뛰어난 암살자인가 보군요.”
312	“So he must be an excellent assassin”
313	“예?”
314	“yes?”
315
316	직원이 뭔 소리인가 하는 얼굴로 돌아보자 고토도 의아해했다.
317	Koto was also puzzled as we looked back to what the staff was saying.
318
319	“제가 무슨 실수라도?”
320	“Did I make a mistake?”
321	“아뇨, 그게 아니라.”
322	"No, that's not it."
323
324	직원은 입구로 돌아서는 진우를 가리키며 말했다.
325	The employee turned to the entrance and pointed to Jin-woo.
326	.
327	“저분은 마법계열 헌터시거든요.”
328	“He‘s a magical hunter.”
329	‘그럴리가?’
330	No way?’
331
332	고토는 믿지 못하겠다는 표정으로 직접 헌터협회 사이트에 접속해 S급 헌터 목록을 확인했다.
333	Koto logged onto the Hunter Association's website and checked the list of S-level hunters.
334	번역 프로그램이 한국어로 된 S급 헌터들의 정보를 바로 읽을 수 있게 만들어 주었다.
335	The translation program made it possible to read the information of S-class hunters in Korean right away. (Hmm, Is it Bing translate)
336
337	[성진우, S급, 마법계열.]
338	[Sung Jin-woo, S-level, magic series.]
339
340	진짜였다.
341	It‘s true.
342
343	프로필 사진과 대상의 얼굴은 일치했다.
344	The profile picture and the face of the target matched.
345
346	‘진짜 마법계열이라고?’
347	seriously, magic series?’
348
349	고토가 경악하며 놀란 얼굴을 들어 올렸다.
350	Koto lifted his surprised face.
351	남자는 어느새 지척까지 다가와 있었다.
352	The man was coming his way.
353
354	***
355
356	‘이 사람이 고토 류지인가?’
357	Is this Ryuji Koto?’
358
359	진우는 한눈에 일본 최강의 헌터를 알아보았다.
360	At first glance, Jin-woo recognized the strongeHunter Sung in Japan.
361	샤프한 스타일의 장신.
362	tall person with a sharp style (Thank Jay)
363	깔끔하게 다듬은 수염.
364	A neatly polished beard.
365	언뜻 보면 일본의 배우 같은 느낌이 드는 남자였다.
366	At first glance, it was a man who felt like a Japanese actor.
367
368	‘But why is he staring at me?’
369
370	뚫어져라 보고 있는 시선이 막 불쾌하게 느껴지려 할 때, 그가 눈인사를 보내왔다.
371	Sensing it was starting to get awkward, Koto sent a greeting with his eyes.
372	처음 보는 얼굴이라 그랬나.
373	Jin-woo thought it must be because it was Koto's first time seeing him.
374	진우도 별생각 없이 가볍게 눈인사로 답했다.
375	Jin-woo also responded lightly without any thought.
376	그러고는 주위를 둘러보았다.
377
378	Then he looked around.
379	실내의 중앙에서 웃통을 벗고 있는 백윤호와 초거구의 중년 사내가 대련을 하고 있었다.
380	In the center of the room, a huge middle-aged man and Baek Yoon-ho - who was shirtless - were sparring.
381	고토를 제외한 모두가 흥미로운 시선으로 그들을 지켜보았다.
382	Everyone except Koto was watching them with interest.
383	쉭-! Shh! Swigg -
384	(Sfx copy to google translate and hear...)
385	백윤호는 순식간에 다가오는 사내의 손을 쳐 내고 하체를 비틀어 강한 로우킥을 넣었다.
386	In an instant, Baek threw the super-massive man‘s hand and twisted his lower body to make a strong low-kick.
387	퍽!
388	(Sfx copy to google translate and hear...)
389	그러나 예상과 달리 얼굴을 찡그린 쪽은 백윤호였다.
390	However, unlike the expectation, it was Baek Yunho who grimaced his face.
391
392	‘오호.’
393	Ohh.’
394	`
395	진우는 알 수 있었다.
396	Jin-woo could see.
397	그 찰나의 순간에 초거구의 사내가 강화 스킬을 사용해 다리를 방어했다.
398	At that moment, the super-massive man defended his legs using his strengthening skills.
399	몸집이나 스킬로 봐서는 탱커 계열인 것 같은데 민첩 스탯도 보통 수준을 넘어선 듯했다.
400	Considering his size and skill, the hunter seemed to be in the tanker line, but his agile movements seemed to surpass what was normal.
401	S급답다면 답다고 할까.
402	That was an S-rank, if he dared say so himself.
403	초거구가 피식 웃었다.
404	the super-massive man grinned.
405
406	“백 사범! 젊은 사람이 이렇게 힘을 못 써서야.”
407	“Baek! This kick is so weak.”
408	“저는 사범이 아닙니다, 마 사범님.”
409	“You aren‘t my teacher, Mr. Ma.”
410
411	마 사범이라 불린 초거구가 허허 웃으며 자기 도복의 허리끈을 쥐었다. 스모를 할 것 같은 덩치로 유도복을 입고 있어서 그런지 어색한 느낌이었다.
412	The Super-giant, called Ma, laughed and grasped the waistband of his suit. It was a weird sight because he was wearing a judo uniform with a big sumo build.
413
414	“그럼.”
415	“Then.”
416
417	잠시 옷깃을 여미던 초거구가 다시 득달같이 달려들었고, 백윤호도 마력을 해방하며 반격을 시작했다.
418	The super-giant holding the collar for a while then rushed back, and Baek Yoon-ho began to counterattack as he released magic power.
419	두 사람 다 즐거운 표정.
420	Both of them were showing happy faces.
421	밀어붙이는 마 사범도, 밀리는 백윤호도 신나 보였다.
422	Ma and Baek Yoon-ho seemed excited.
423	아무래도 S급끼리 만나는 자리가 흔치 않다 보니 평소 억눌러 두었던 힘을 발산하며 실컷 즐기는 모양이었다.
424	S-rankers meeting with each other in some way was not common, so they were able to enjoy the power, which was usually suppressed.
425
426	“그래도 백윤호 씨가 진짜 전력을 다해 싸우면 마동욱 씨는 버틸 수 없을 겁니다.”
427	“But if Yoon-Ho-bae fights with real power, he will not be able to hold on.”
428
429	최종인이 옆에서 말을 걸어 왔다.
430	Choi Jongin spoke from my side.
431	진우가 돌아보자 그가 목례를 했다. 진우도 인사를 받았다. 대화는 그 뒤에 이어졌다.
432	When Jin-woo turned around, he gave a nod. Jin-woo was also greeted. The conversation ensued.
433
434	“저 도복 입은 사람이 명성의 마동욱입니다.”
435	“The man in the uniform is Ma Dong-wook of Fame.”
436
437	아.
438	Ah.’
439
440	어디서 들어 본 이름이다 했더니, 명성 길드의 마스터였다.
441	I heard it from somewhere, and he‘s the master of the FAME guild.
442	고개를 끄덕이던 진우가 넌지시 물었다.
443	Jin-woo nodded and asked.
444
445	“딱히 봐줘야 할 정도로 약한 상대도 아닌 것 같은데 왜 힘을 숨기는 거죠?”
446	“I do not think he‘s weak enough to have to look like he does. Why is he hiding his strength?”
447	“보는 눈이 많으면 힘을 쓰기가 좀 그렇죠. 백 사장은 싸울 때 진짜 괴물로 변하거든요.”
448	“There's a lot of eyes here, it‘s not a good idea to use the real strength. Baek turns into an actual monster when he fights.”
449
450	레드 게이트.
451	at Red Gate.
452
453	그 앞에서 진우는 백윤호의 짐승 같은 눈을 본 적이 있었다.
454	In front of him, Jin-woo had seen the beastly eyes of Baek Yoon-ho.
455
456	‘눈만 변하는 게 아니었나 보네.’
457	‘I guess it aren‘t just the eyes that change.’
458
459	백윤호의 변신 능력처럼 가끔 최상급 헌터들 중에서는 독특한 힘을 가진 이들이 있다.
460	Some of the top-class hunters have unique strengths, such as Baek Yoon-ho‘s transformation ability.
461	그야말로 괴물 같은 힘.
462	sheer monstrous power
463	남들 눈에는 자신도 마찬가지로 보일 터였다.
464	In others' eyes, it would look the same.
465
466	‘괴물로 변하는 사람이나, 괴물들을 불러내는 사람이나.’
467	A person who turns into a monster, or someone who calls on monsters.’
468
469	자신이 신기해하는 만큼 남들도 자신을 신기하게 여길 거라 생각하니 피식 웃음이 나왔다.
470	He smiled at the thought that others would find him as amazing as he was.
471
472	하지만.
473	but
474	단지 백윤호가 괴물로 변할 수 있다는 사실이 신기하다고 느꼈을 뿐.
475	It‘s amazing that Baek Yoon-ho could turn into a monster.
476	백윤호와 마동욱의 대결 자체는 그다지 볼 것이 없었다.
477	The match between Baek Yoon-ho and Ma Dong-wook on the other hand was not all that amazing.
478	‘느려.’
479	Slow.’ (1-hit-kill is the best :\|)
480	boring
481	굳이 집중하고 있지 않아도 두 사람이 주고받는 공방을 모두 읽을 수 있을 정도였다.
482	Even without paying attention, he could read the battle between the two.
483	그때.
484	then.
485
486	“어?”
487	“Uh/what?”
488
489	무언가를 발견한 백윤호가 움직임을 멈췄다.
490	Baekho stopped moving.
491	동시에 마동욱도 정지했다.
492	At the same time Ma Dong-Wook also stopped moving
493	두 사람의 시선이 사전에 짜기라도 한 것처럼 동시에 진우를 향했다.
494	Everyone turned to Jin-woo at the same time as the eyes of the two.
495	지루하다고 생각한 게 너무 티가 났던 걸까?
496	Was it too obvious that he thought it was boring?
497
498	‘…?’
499
500	그렇다고 보기에는 너무 많은 사람들의 시선이 자신에게로 쏠려 있었다.
501	Too many people looked at him.
502	Saying so, there are too many eyes of people looking at me.
503	진우는 곧 이유를 알았다.
504	Jin soon knew the reason.
505
506	‘내가 아니라, 내 뒤…’
507	Not me, but behind me ...’ ‘
508
509	고개를 돌리자 고토가 있었다.
510	There was Koto when I turned my head.
511	예사롭지 않은 눈빛.
512	Unusual gaze
513	옆의 통역이 고토를 대신해 말을 전해 주었다.
514	The next interpreter told me on behalf of Koto.
515
516	“헌터님, 고토 씨가 헌터님께 드릴 말씀이 있다고 합니다.”
517	“Hunter, Mr. Koto has something to say to you.”
518
519	고토가 접근하고 있다는 사실을 알고 있었지만 자신에게 말을 걸지는 몰랐던 진우가 의아하다는 시선을 보냈다.
520	Jin-woo knew that Koto was approaching, but he did not know how to talk to him.
521
522	‘이 사람, 아까부터 시선이 이상하더니…’
523	‘This person, he‘s been looking at me strange ...’
524
525	진우의 불쾌함이 전해졌던 걸까.
526	is he dissatisfied with something?
527	고토가 조용히 물었다.
528	Koto asked gently.
529
530	“당신과 한번 겨뤄 볼 수 있겠습니까?”
531	“Will you fight me one on one?”
532	Teleport to [Table of contents]


1	#Koto view
2	별 뜻은 없었다.
3	He didn't mean much.
4	고토가 한국을 방문한 목적은 한국 최상급 헌터들의 기량을 두 눈으로 직접 확인해 보기 위한 것.
5	The purpose of Koto‘s visit to Korea was to check the skills of Korea‘s top-class hunters.
6	그들 중 조금 특이한 자를 발견해 호기심이 생겼을 뿐이다.
7	He was just curious because he found one of the hunters was a little unusual.
8
9	‘진짜 마법계열인지 아닌지는 금방 알게 되겠지.’
10	‘Whether he‘s actually a mage-type or not, I'll find out soon.’
11
12	고토는 아직도 눈앞의 사내가 전투계열 헌터가 아니라는 사실을 믿을 수가 없었다.
13	He didn‘t believe that the man in front of him was not a Fighter-type Hunter.
14	데이터(Data).
15	Data.
16	이번 토벌 작전 때 혹시나 모를 변수를 제거하기 위해서라도 성진우의 정보가 필요했다.
17	Sung Jin-woo‘s data was needed in order to eliminate any unexpected variables during the operation.
18
19	‘반쯤은 그냥 재미 삼아서지만…’
20	‘Half of it is just for fun ... ‘
21
22	고토는 씩 웃었다.
23	Koto laughed.
24	고토가 하는 말을 듣고 있던 통역 담당이 화들짝 놀라며 물었다.
25	The interpreter, who was listening to Koto‘s words, asked with a bit of astonishment.
26
27	“고, 고토 씨, 진심이십니까?”
28	He said "Go...koto-san" here is it?"
29	“제가 방금 했던 말 그대로 이분에게 전해 주시길.”
30	“Didn‘t you tell him what I just said?”
31	“아니, 그래도…”
32	“No, but...”
33	“무슨 문제라도 있습니까?”
34	“Is there any problem?”
35
36	고토는 능청스럽게 물었다. 한국 헌터들은 모두 몸을 풀고 있는데 왜 자신은 안 되냐는 말투였다.
37	Koto slyly asked, "Why should I be standing around when all the Korean hunters are training?”
38	통역은 진땀을 흘리다 마지못해 대답했다.
39	The interpreter replied reluctantly, sweating profusely.
40
41	“아… 알겠습니다.”
42	“Ah... I see.”
43
44	고개를 돌려 진우와 눈이 마주친 통역이 머뭇거리다 말했다.
45	The interpreter turned her head and looked at Jin-woo.
46
47	“고토 씨가… 한번 연습해 보실 생각이 없냐고…”
48	"Mr. Koto means.. would you like to spar?"
49	무엇을 연습하자는 말인지는 따로 설명할 필요도 없었다.
50	There was no need to explain what it meant to spar.
51	진우의 시선이 고토를 향했다.
52	Jin-woo look at Koto.
53	고토는 속을 알 수 없는 미소를 보이며 대답을 기다리고 있었다.
54	Koto is waiting for an answer with a mysterious smile.
55	#Jin-woo view
56	‘내 실력을 한번 보고 싶다는 건가?’
57	‘You want to see my skills?’
58
59	고토 류지 정도 되는 유명인이 고작 자기 실력을 뽐내려고 이렇게 눈에 띄는 짓을 벌일 리가 없었다.
60	A celebrity as big as Ryuji Koto wouldn‘t have done such a remarkable thing just to show off his prowess.
61	그게 목적이었다면 차라리 국내 1, 2위 길드를 이끄는 최종인이나 백윤호를 노렸을 터.
62	If that was the purpose, He would have turned towards Choi Jongin or Baek Yoon-ho, who led the first and second guild in Korea.
63
64	‘무슨 속셈인지는 몰라도…’
65	‘I don‘t know what you‘re up to, but...’
66
67	아까부터 보내던 노골적인 시선도 그렇고, 아무래도 고토의 관심사는 자신인 듯했다.
68	Ever since Koto had been giving him that awkward stare, Jin-woo was somewhat interested in Koto himself.
69	그런데.
70	In any case.
71	진우는 느닷없이 고토의 제안이 싫지 않았다.
72	He did not dislike Koto's prosopal.
73	아니, 오히려 흥미로웠다.
74	No, it was rather interesting.
75	악마성에서 키운 힘을 시험해 보고 싶기도 했고, 일본 최고라는 헌터의 실력이 궁금하기도 했다.
76	Jin-woo also wanted to try out his power after leveling up in the Demon Castle, and he was curious about Koto's skills as Japan's beHunter Sung.
77	상대의 실력이 궁금한 것은 고토 뿐만이 아니었다.
78	It was not only Koto who was curious about his opponent‘s skill.
79
80	‘…음?’
81	‘...Well?’
82
83	#Koto view
84	미소를 짓던 고토의 얼굴에 미묘한 주름이 생겼다.
85	Koto‘s face, which was smiling, had a subtle crease.
86
87	‘웃어?’
88	‘A smile?’
89
90	당연히 난처해하다 내뺄 것이라는 자신의 예상과 달리 성진우라는 자의 얼굴에 여유가 보였다.
91	Of course it was strange. Against his prediction, he saw a delight on the the face of the person called Jin-woo.
92	믿는 구석이라도 있는 것일까?
93	Was there a reason to this confidence?
94	아니면 이 상황이 너무 곤란한 나머지 실소를 흘린 것일까?
95	Or is the situation so difficult that he laughed?
96	답은 금방 나왔다.
97	The answer came soon.
98	진우가 통역에게 뭔가를 이야기했고, 통역은 듣자마자 펄쩍 뛰어올랐다.
99	Jin-woo spoke to the interpreter, and the interpreter jumped as soon as he heard it.
100	만류하려는 듯 보이는 통역과 웃으며 진정시키려 하는 진우.
101	The interpreter seemed to be trying to dissuade, but Jin-woo tried to calm her down with a smile.
102	죄다 한국어라 알아들을 수 없었던 고토가 이맛살을 찌푸렸다.
103	Koto, who can‘t understand all the Korean words, a crease appear on his forehead. #metoo
104
105	‘뭐라고 하는 거야, 대체…’
106	‘What are you saying, what the hell is...’
107
108	예스 혹은 노우.
109	Yes or no.
110	이렇게 간단하게 답이 나올 문제에 제삼자인 통역 담당이 저리 쩔쩔맬 이유가 어디 있을까?
111	Why would a third-party interpreter find it difficult to provide such a simple answer?
112	슬슬 인내심이 바닥을 드러내 가는 고토에게 통역이 진우의 눈치를 살피며 말했다.
113	The interpreter told Koto while she looked down at the floor.
114
115	“저어… 고토 씨.”
116	“Sir ... Mr. Koto. "
117
118	보는 눈들만 아니었으면 뜸 들이지 말고 빨리 말하라며 닦달이라도 했을 텐데.
119	If it wasn't for the eyes watching, he would have told her to hurry up and tell him.
120	고토는 미소를 유지하기 위해 억지로 눈썹을 씰룩이며 통역의 다음 말을 기다렸다.
121	Koto waited for the next words of the interpreter with his eyebrows screwed up to maintain his smile.
122
123	“성진우 헌터님이 승낙하셨습니다. 그런데…”
124	“Sung Jin-woo has agreed. But…”
125	“그런데?”
126	“But?”
127	“조건이 있으시답니다.”
128	“He has a condition.”
129	‘조건?’
130	‘condition?’
131
132	꽁지를 내릴 줄 알았던 상대가 제안을 받아들인 데다 조건까지 내걸다니.
133	The opponent, who he thought would just bend over and accept the offer, had even set a condition.
134
135	이번에는 고토도 당혹감을 숨기지 못했다.
136	This time, Koto could not hide his embarrassment.
137
138	“무슨 조건입니까?”
139	“What are the terms?”
140	“성진우 헌터님께서…”
141	“Hunter Sung Jin-woo...”
142
143	통역은 다시 한 번 진우의 눈치를 살폈고, 진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.
144	Once again, the interpreter looked at Jin-woo‘s face, and Jin-woo nodded.
145
146	“고토 씨가 전력을 다할 생각이 있으시면 응하겠다고 하십니다.”
147	“Tell Mr. Koto I‘ll agree if he‘s willing to go all out.”
148
149	고토의 시선이 휙 돌아갔다.
150	Koto‘s eyes swung.
151
152	‘진심으로 하는 소린가?’
153	‘Are you serious?’
154
155	진우의 표정을 보니 농담으로 하는 소리는 아닌 듯했다.
156	Looking at Jin-woo‘s expression, he wasn‘t kidding.
157	고토가 고개를 갸웃거렸다.
158	Koto tilted his head.
159
160	‘설마… 내가 누군지 모르나?’
161	‘Don‘t you... Don‘t you know who I am?
162
163	아니, 설사 지금까지 몰랐었다고 하더라도 방금 통역 담당에게 설명을 들었을 것이다.
164	No, until now, even if you don‘t know, you‘ve heard from the interpreter mentioned recently.
165	그런데도 뜻을 굽히지 않았음은 오만인가, 착각인가.
166	Is it arrogance, or a facade?
167
168	‘…재미있겠군.’
169	‘…This will be fun.’
170
171	어느새 고토의 얼굴에서 미소가 사라져 있었다.
172	The smile disappeared from Koto‘s face.
173	가볍게 수준을 맞춰 가며 상대의 실력이나 한번 살펴보고 끝낼 작정이었는데, 생각이 달라졌다.
174	“I was only going to take a look at the level of my opponent‘s skill and taking it easy, but I changed my mind.”
175	다행히 근처에 S급 힐러도 있으니 큰 사고는 없으리라.
176	“Fortunately, there is an S-class healer nearby, so there will be no major accident.”
177
178	“좋습니다.”
179	“Good.”
180	“헉!”
181	“Ugh!”
182
183	통역의 얼굴이 창백해졌다.
184	The face of the interpreter became pale.
185	성진우 헌터야 이제 막 S급이 돼서 넘치는 혈기를 주체하지 못한다고 해도, 산전주전 다 겪은 고토 씨까지 왜 이러실까?
186	Hunter Sung Jin-woo, even if you could not help your impulse because you are an S-class, why would you go for Koto, who had a lot of battle experience?
187	그러나 이미 돌이킬 수 없는 분위기가 되어 가고 있었다.
188	But it was already becoming an irrevocable atmosphere.
189
190	“저기 일본 헌터 앞에 있는 사람이 누구야?”
191	“Who is in front of the Japanese Hunter?”
192	“저거… 성진우 헌터인데?”
193	“Thats… Hunter Sung Jin-woo? "
194	“뭐야? 대련이라도 할 참인가?”
195	“What? Are they going to have a fight?”
196
197	마주 선 두 사람 주위로 체육관에 남아 있던 S급 헌터들과 협회 관계자들이 몰려들었다.
198	Around the two people facing each other, S-level hunters and association officials from the gymnasium gathered.
199	다들 걱정 반 기대 반으로 상황을 지켜보고 있는 가운데, 차해인도 헌터들 옆에 가서 섰다.
200	Everyone was watching the situation halfway, half worried and half-expected, and the Cha Hae-in went to stand next to the hunters.
201
202	#Cha Hea-in view
203	‘괜찮을까…?’
204	‘Is it okay ... ? ‘
205
206	상대는 S급 헌터만 스무 명이 넘는 일본에서도 정점에 선 남자.
207	The opponent is a man who peaked in Japan with more than 20 S-class hunters.
208	그리고 성진우 헌터는 E급 때의 경력을 제외하면 S급이 된 지 이제 며칠밖에 되지 않은 신참이었다.
209	And aside from his E-class career, only a few days have passed since Hunter Sung Jin-woo became an S-class.
210	원래라면 성진우 헌터를 말려야 하는 게 맞을 것이다.
211	If that‘s the case, it won‘t be fair to Hunter Sung Jin-woo.
212	차해인이 소속된 헌터스 길드 입장에서 성진우 헌터는 정예 공격대 전원의 목숨을 구해 준 은인.
213	From the perspective of HUNTERS Guild, Hunter Sung Jin-woo saved the lives of all the elite attackers.
214	은인이 다치는 것이 불 보듯 뻔한 데도 가만히 지켜보고 있을 정도로 차해인은 염치없는 여자가 아니었다.
215	She just can‘t keep her eyes off him, it was almost obvious that her benefactor was going to be hurt.
216	하지만.
217	But.
218	말리러 나서려고 할 때마다 그날의 기억이 떠올랐다.
219	Every time she tried to stop him, she remembered that day.
220	A급 던전의 보스와 백 마리가 넘는 하이오크들을 앞에 두고서도 방해하지 말라는 시선을 보내던 진우의 모습이.
221	The appearance of Jin-woo, who was fighting the Boss of the A-class dungeon and more than a hundred of high orcs. He wanted her to not interfere.
222	당시 진우가 보여 주었던 강렬한 시선만 떠올리면 가슴이 뛰면서 묘한 기대감이 솟구쳤다.
223	When she recalled the intense gaze that Jin-woo showed at the time, her heart kept racing, and a strange belief arise.
224	그래서 앞으로 나서지 못하고 아랫입술만 살짝 깨물었다.
225	So, she just stood there, biting her lower lip.
226	그때.
227	then.
228	#3rd person View
229	“오늘은 헌터들 옆에 있어도 괜찮으신가요?”
230	“Is it alright for you to be with other hunters today?”
231
232	어느새 옆에 선 백윤호가 물어 왔다.
233	Baek Yoon-ho, who was there beside her, asked.
234	과거에 몇 차례 같이 레이드를 펼친 적 있던 백윤호는 차해인의 증상을 알고 있었다.
235	Baek Yoon-ho, who participated in battle several times in the past, knew the condition of Cha Hae-in.
236
237	“제주도에 가서도 코를 막고 있을 순 없으니까요.”
238	“I didn‘t even hold my nose in Jeju Island.”
239
240	차해인의 대답에 백윤호는 고개를 끄덕였다.
241	Baek Yoon-hoo nodded to Cha Hea-in‘s answer.
242	이번엔 차해인이 물었다.
243	This time Cha Hea-in asked.
244
245	“백 사장님은 성진우 헌터와 구면이라고 하셨죠?”
246	“Mr. Baek said he is on the same side as Hunter Jin-woo.?”
247	“네.”
248	“Yes.”
249
250	차해인은 백호 길드도 헌터스와 마찬가지로 성진우 헌터에게 도움을 받았다는 기억을 상기했다.
251	Cha Hea-in recalled that Baekho(White Tiger) Guild also received help from Hunter Sung Jin-woo aside from the HUNTERS.
252
253	“그럼 성진우 씨를 말려야 하시는 거 아닌가요?”
254	“Then, shouldn‘t you stop Sung Jin-woo?”
255	“그게 정상이겠죠.”
256	“That would be normal.”
257
258	상대는 그 ‘고토‘니까.
259	Because his opponent is Koto.
260	차해인이 고개를 갸웃거렸다.
261	Cha Hea-in tilted her head.
262
263	“그럼 왜…?”
264	“Then why...?”
265
266	백윤호는 고개를 돌려 차해인과 시선을 마주하며 대답했다.
267	Baek replied, turning his gaze to Cha Hea-in.
268
269	“차 헌터님과 같은 이유입니다.”
270	“Same reason as Hunter Cha.”
271
272	움찔.
273	Doki doki (heart sfx)
274	차해인은 백윤호에게 속마음을 들킨 것 같아 놀랐다. 늘 담담하던 그녀의 표정에 약간의 변화가 생겼다.
275	Cha Hae-in was surprised that Baek Yoon-ho had caught on to her. There was a slight change in her expression, which was always aloof.
276
277	“무슨…”
278	“What...”
279	“이상하게 기대감이 들지 않습니까?”
280	“Don‘t you feel strange about it?”
281	#Cha Hea-in view
282	4부인할 순 없었다.
283	She could not deny it.
284	지금도 ‘혹시 성진우 헌터라면‘ 하는 마음에 가슴이 뛰고 있었으니까.
285	Her heart was still beating at the words "Hunter Sung Jin-woo."
286
287	“저도 마찬가지입니다.”
288	“So do I.”
289	#Baek view
290	그렇게 싱긋 웃으며 대답한 백윤호가 다시 진우와 고토 쪽으로 고개를 틀었다. 그의 시선은 기대감으로 가득 차 있었다.
291	Baek Yoon-ho, who replied with a smile, turned his gaze towards Jin-woo and Koto again. His eyes full of anticipation.
292
293	‘만약 성 헌터가 내 예상대로 성장이 가능한 각성자라면…’
294	‘If Hunter Sung Jin-woo can grow stronger as I expected...’
295
296	드디어 확인할 수 있는 순간이 온 것이다.
297	This was the moment it can be confirmed.
298
299	#3rd person view - Battle
300	고토가 먼저 주먹을 들었다.
301	Koto made the first move.
302	가까이 있던 통역 담당은 허둥지둥 자리를 벗어났다.
303	The nearby interpreter ran away in a hurry.
304	S급 두 사람이 맞붙는 데다, 한 사람은 일본 최강의 헌터라고 일컬어지는 사내였다.
305	Two people in S-rank faced each other, and one was hailed the strongeHunter Sung in Japan.
306	일반인은 휘말리기만 해도 목숨을 잃을 수 있는 상황.
307	Ordinary people might lose their lives if they get caught up.
308	통역 담당이 안전한 거리까지 빠지는 것을 지켜보던 진우도 뒤늦게 손을 들어 올렸다.
309	Jin-woo, who was watching the interpreter retreat to a safe distance, belatedly raised his hand.
310	아니, 들어 올리려고 했다.
311	No, he was trying to move it.
312	그때.
313	then.
314
315	쉭!
316	SFX copy 쉭!쉭!쉭!쉭!쉭!쉭! to google translate and hear .....
317	조금의 딜레이도 없이 뻗어진 고토의 주먹이 진우의 머리가 있던 곳을 갈랐다.
318	In no time, Koto's fist arrived at Jin-woo's head.
319	고토의 눈이 커졌다.
320	Koto‘s pupils dilated.
321
322	‘빗나갔다?’
323	‘Did I miss ?’
324
325	진우를 한 방에 쓰러뜨리고 구겨진 체면을 회복하려 내질렀던 일격이 허사로 돌아간 것이다.
326	The blow to defeat Jin-woo, to redeem his pride, hit the air.
327	고개를 옆으로 숙여 주먹을 피해낸 진우가 가볍게 거리를 벌렸다.
328	Jin-woo turned his head to the side and threw out his fist.
329	반응 속도가 놀라울 정도였다.
330	The reaction speed was astonishing.
331
332	‘이러고도 마법계열이라고?’
333	‘And this is a Mage-type?’
334
335	웃기는 소리.
336	Laughable.
337	역시 자신의 눈은 정확했다.
338	His judgement was correct.
339	왜 한국 헌터협회에서 저 남자의 능력을 숨기고 있는 것인지는 모르겠으나 저 남자는 전투계열, 그것도 암살자 타입이 분명했다.
340	He did not know why the Korean Hunter Association was hiding the man's abilities, but he was clearly a Fighter-type assassin.
341	민첩한 움직임과 소리 없는 걸음.
342	Nimble movements and quiet steps
343
344	‘남들은 다 속일 수 있을지라도 내 눈은 속일 수 없지.’
345	‘‘He can fool everyone, but not me‘
346
347	고토가 한쪽 입꼬리를 올렸다.
348	Koto sneered.
349	좀 더 벗겨 내 주마.
350	He would test Jin-woo a little bit more.
351	네가 가진 밑천을 다 드러낼 때까지.
352	Until he had revealed his cards.
353	고토는 오랜만에 흥미가 끓어올랐다.
354	Koto had been intrigued for a long time.
355	고토와 적당히 멀어진 진우는 가만히 서서 자신의 심장 소리에 귀를 기울였다.
356	A distance away from Koto, Jin-woo stood still and listened to his heartbeat.
357	두근, 두근, 두근.
358	SFX ba-bump ba-bump!
359	가슴이 뛰었다.
360	His heart was racing.
361	고토에게서는 다른 S급 헌터들과는 격이 다른 강함이 느껴졌다.
362	Koto seemed stronger than other S-class hunters.
363	하지만.
364	But
365	고토의 남다른 기운이 피부에 와닿을 때마다 가슴속에 차오르는 감정은 강한 자신감이었다.
366	Whenever Koto's extraordinary energy touched his skin, he felt a strong confidence in his heart.
367
368	‘저 남자가 일본 최고…’
369	‘That man is the best in Japan ... ‘
370
371	레벨을 97까지 올리는 동안 자신이 얼마나 달라졌는지 비로소 실감할 수 있었다.
372	He realized just how much he had changed while raising his level to 97.
373	강한 자신감은 표정에 뚜렷하게 나타났다.
374	A confident expression appeared on his face.
375	반대로 고토의 얼굴은 굳어졌다.
376	Koto‘s face, on the other hand, stiffened.
377
378	‘또 웃어?’
379	‘You‘re laughing again?’
380
381	감히 내 앞에서?
382	How dare you do that in front of me?
383	고토가 숨을 훅 뱉어냈다.
384	Koto exhaled his breath.
385	그가 내뿜는 어마어마한 마력이 내부의 공기를 무겁게 짓눌렀다.
386	His enourmous magic power heavily permeated the surrounding air.
387	지켜보던 헌터들이 화들짝 놀랐다.
388	The watching hunters were astonished.
389
390	‘이거 말려야 하는 거 아냐?’
391	‘Don‘t we have to stop this?’
392	‘고토 류지, 이거 진짜로 할 생각인가 본데?’
393	Ryuji Koto, do you really want to do this?’
394
395	반면 진우는 옅게 웃었다.
396	Jin-woo, on the other hand, smiled lightly.
397	바라던 바였다.
398	He wanted to.
399	고토는 자신이 마력을 개방했는데도 진우에게서 주눅 드는 낌새가 없자, 속에서 뭔가 욱하고 올라오는 것을 느꼈다.
400	Koto felt something rising from inside him when he saw Jin-woo unfazed by his power.
401	번뜩이는 고토의 안광!
402	Koto‘s eyes were sparkling!
403	다른 헌터들이 막아서기 전에 고토가 먼저 성난 맹수처럼 달려들었다.
404	Before the other hunters could stop him, Koto pounced like an angry beast.
405	순식간에 좁혀진 거리, 뻗어 나온 고토의 손끝, 그러나 진우는 아슬아슬하게 몸을 젖혀 피했다.
406	The distance narrowed in a short time, Koto‘s fingertips stretched out, but Jin-woo weaved back and forth.
407
408	‘…!’
409
410
411	고토의 눈동자가 떨렸다.
412	Koto‘s eyes trembled.
413	이걸 피해?
414	He's able to dodge this?
415	이것도 우연인가, 아니면…?
416	Is this coincidence, or ... ?
417	머릿속에서 여러 생각이 교차하는 동안에도 손은 멈추지 않고 무차별적인 공격을 쏟아내었다.
418	While many thoughts raced across his mind, his hands did not stop, but poured out unending attacks.
419	하지만 어느 것 하나 제대로 적중하지 못하고 전부 아슬아슬하게 빗나가거나 막혔다.
420	However, none of them hit and all were narrowly missed or blocked.
421
422	‘어떻게 이런 일이…?’
423	‘How could it be...?’
424
425	고토의 이마에 식은땀이 맺히기 시작했다.
426	Koto‘s forehead began to sweat.
427	현란하게 공격하는 고토와 가까스로 피해내는 진우.
428	Jin-woo continouously dodged Koto, who is attacking unceasingly.
429	헌터들은 두 사람을 보고 감탄했다.
430	The Hunters gazed at the two people.
431
432	“무서운 공격이다.”
433	"What a terrifiying attack."
434	“눈으로 좇아가기도 힘든 움직임이야.”
435	“It‘s hard to follow with your eyes.”
436	“성진우 헌터도 잘 버티는데?”
437	“Hunter Sung Jin-woo is also this strong?”
438	“일본 최강을 상대로 저만큼 피해낼 수 있는 게 어딘가?”
439	“What can he do to deal with Japan‘s strongeHunter Sung?”
440
441	차해인은 속으로 몇 번이나 고개를 가로저었다.
442	Cha Hea-in shook her head several times
443
444	‘성진우 헌터는 지금 버티고 있는 게 아니야.’
445	‘Hunter Sung Jin-woo is holding back.’
446
447	다른 이들의 눈에는 진우가 고토의 끊임없는 공격에 손쓸 틈 없이 끌려다니는 것으로 보였지만, 실상은 그 반대였다.
448	In the eyes of the others, it seemed that Jin-woo was dragged into Koto‘s pace, but the opposite was true.
449	차해인은 경악스런 눈으로 침을 꼴깍 삼켰다.
450	Cha Hea-in gulped with charming eyes.
451
452	‘고토의 공격이 끊임없이 이어지도록 다음 공격을 유도하고 있어!’
453	‘Koto‘s attacks are constantly connecting!’ ('Koto’s attacks are constantly leading to the next attack!'?)
454
455	자신의 눈이 틀리지 않았다면…
456	If her eyes were not wrong...
457	성진우 헌터는 수준을 맞춰 가며 상대의 역량을 파악하고 있었다.
458	Hunter Sung Jin-woo was able to adjust to his opponent's strength.
459	그건 상대보다 몇 수 위의 실력을 가지고 있을 때만 가능한 일이었다.
460	That was possible if only he is stronger that his opponent.
461
462	‘말도 안 돼…’
463	‘Nonsense...’
464
465	그 말도 안 되는 일이 눈앞에서 벌어지고 있었다.
466	The unthinkable was unraveling right before her eyes.
467	어쩌면 저 두 사람을 말려야 하는 이유는 성진우 헌터가 위험하기 때문이 아니라, 그 반대로…
468	Maybe they should stop them not because Hunter Sung Jin-woo is in danger, but because...
469	차해인의 생각이 거기까지 미쳤을 때.
470	When crazy thoughts were running in Cha Hae-in‘s mind.
471	차해인은 옆에서 부들부들 떨고 있는 백윤호를 발견했다.
472	Cha Hae-in discovered Baek Yoon-ho, who was shivering at her side.
473
474	백 사장님...?
475	Mr. Baek?
476	자그마한 목소리로 불렀지만 백윤호는 대답하지 않았다. 그의 시선은 오직 진우에게 고정되어 있었다.
477	She called out in a small voice, but Baek Yoon-ho did not answer. His eyes were fixed on Jin-woo.
478	백윤호의 안색을 살피던 차해인이 흠칫 놀랐다.
479	While looking at Baek‘s face, she was surprised.
480
481	‘백 사장님의 눈이...’
482	Mr. Baek‘s eyes...’
483
484	백윤호의 두 눈은 짐승의 그것처럼 노랗게 빛나고 있었다. 세로로 쭉 찢어진 눈동자가 충격에 잘게 떨렸다.
485	Baek‘s eyes were as yellow as those of beasts. Those eyes, whose pupils are vertical, are shaken by the shock.
486	차해인이 걱정스럽게 쳐다봤지만 백윤호는 그녀가 자신을 바라보는 줄도 모르고 있었다.
487	Cha looked worried, but Baek didn‘t even know she was looking at him.
488	백윤호는 지금 '마수의 눈'으로 똑똑히 보았다.
489	Baek Yoon-ho saw it clearly with ‘The Eyes of the Beast.’
490
491	‘내가... 내가 맞았어.’
492	I... I was right.’
493
494	진우의 힘은 협회 앞에서 그를 마지막으로 봤을 때와는 비교되지 않을 만큼 강대해져 있었다.
495	The power of Jin-woo is clearly stronger compared to the last time he saw him in front of the association.
496
497	‘성장하는 헌터라니...!’
498	A Growing Hunter ...! ‘
499
500	온몸이 전율로 떨려왔다.
501	His whole body shivered tremulously.
502	그때.
503	Then
504
505	아.
506	“Ah.”
507
508	진우를 응시하던 백윤호가 순간 무의식적으로 침음성을 내었다.
509	Baek Yoon-ho, who was staring at Jin-woo, made a silent sound at the moment.
510	옆에 있던 차해인도 소름 끼치는 기운을 느끼고 급히 고개를 돌렸다.
511	He felt the horrifying aura of Cha Hae-in and hastily turned his gaze to her.
512	아!
513	"Ah!"
514
515	불과 몇 초전.
516	Just a few seconds ago.
517	자신이 진우의 페이스에 휘말려 들고 있다는 사실을 누구보다 잘 알고 있는 사람이 바로 고토였다.
518	It was Koto who knew better than anyone that he was getting caught up in Jin-woo‘s pace.
519	항상 '최강'이라는 이름으로 불렸던 고토는 자존심이 송두리째 하수구로 처박히는 느낌이었다.
520	Koto, who had always been called "the best," felt his pride plunged into the sewer.
521	‘감히 나를 상대로...?’
522	How dare you not fight back against me?”
523	빈틈을 정확히 노리고 들어갔던 일격마저 진우가 간발의 차로 흘려보내자, 분노한 고토의 두 눈에 진득한 살기가 어리었다.
524	Koto's eyes are filled with blood thirst for Jin-woo, who always finds a gap in his attack.
525	‘죽인다!’
526	I‘ll kill you!’
527
528	진우의 눈이 커졌다.
529	Jin-woo‘s eyes grew bigger.
530	고토의 살의가 찌릿하게 피부로 느껴졌다.
531	Koto‘s killing intent felt prickly on his skin.
532	‘살기?’
533	‘intimidate skill? ‘
534	심장이 철렁했다.
535	His heart was pounding.
536	누군가가 자신에게 살의를 품으면, 시스템은 메시지를 띄운 후 긴급 퀘스트를 부여한다.
537	When someone tried to kill him, the system prompted him for an emergency quest.
538	만약 여기서 고토를 죽이라는 퀘스트가 뜬다면...?
539	What if there was a quest to kill Koto here?
540	띠링!
541	ring~ring
542	때마침 터져 나온 기계음에 진우가 고개를 들었다.
543	Jin-woo lifted his head to where the sound of the machine that burst out.
544
545	[경고! 살의를 가진 이가 주변에 있습니다!]
546	[Warning! There‘s a person nearby with killing intent!]
547
548	다행히 경고 메시지만 떴을 뿐, 황동석이나 강태식 때와 달리 긴급 퀘스트는 뜨지 않았다.
549	Fortunately, only warning messages were posted, but no emergency quests took place unlike those of Hwang Dong-Suk and Kang Tae-Sik.
550	그러나.
551	But
552
553	쉭-! Shh! Swigg -
554	Swigg -
555	진우의 눈을 노리고 날카롭게 들어온 고토의 손끝이 진우의 뺨을 베었다.
556	Koto‘s fingertips pointed sharply at Jin-woo' s eyes and cut Jin-woo ‘s cheek.
557	극한에 이른 반사신경으로 반응하여 고개를 틀지 않았다면 한쪽 눈을 잃었으리라.
558	If I hadn‘t turned my head in response to his attacks, I would have lost an eye.
559	명백한 살의가 담긴 공격이었고, 정확히 급소를 노리고 들어왔다.
560	It was a clear-cut attack, with the intent to injure.
561	연습 대결 중에 있어서는 안 될 일이었다.
562	It was not something that should be allowed in a sparring match.
563	뿌득.
564	SFX listen to googlle sama ...뿌득.뿌득.뿌득.
565	순간, 공기가 변했다.
566	At that moment, the air changed.
567	아.
568	Ah.
569
570	진우를 응시하던 백윤호가 무의식적으로 침음성을 내었다.
571	Baek Yoon-ho, who was staring at Jin-woo, unconsciously made a deep sound.
572	#Koto view
573	바뀐 공기를 가장 먼저 느낀 이는 고토였다.
574	The first person to feel the change was Koto.
575	하나 몸으로는 이해했으되 머리로는 이해하지 못했다.
576	‘‘I could feel it, but I couldn‘t react.
577	싸늘한 한기에 소름이 돋고, 뒷목의 털이 쭈뼛 곤두섰다. 처음 겪어보는 감각이었다.
578	The cold chill brought goose bumps and the hair on his back stood on end. It was the first time he experienced it.
579
580	‘이게 대체...?’
581	What the hell...?’
582
583	미처 뇌가 판단을 내리기도 전에 팔목이 진우에게 붙잡혔다. 힘을 줘봐도 뺄 수가 없었다.
584	Before his mind could react, Jin-woo caught his wrist. He couldn‘t pull it out even though he tried.
585	‘무슨 힘이...’
586	What power...’
587	잠깐 팔목으로 향했던 시선이 진우의 얼굴로 옮겨갔다.
588	His gaze, which was fixated on his wrist, moved to Jin-woo‘s face.
589	얼음장같이 차가운 시선.
590	An icy stare.
591	그러나 진우의 눈보다 더 시선을 잡아끄는 것은 잔뜩 팽창한 진우의 오른쪽 어깨와 팔뚝이었다.
592	But what caught his attention more than Jin-woo‘s eyes was Jin-woo‘s swollen right shoulder and forearm.
593	힘껏 젖혀진 진우의 팔이, 팔 끝의 주먹이, 자신의 얼굴을 겨냥하고 있었다.
594	Jin-woo's arm – stretched as far back as it could, was aimed at Koto's face.
595
596	주변에 가라앉은 묵직한 공기가 어깨를 짓눌렀다.
597	The air sank around Jin-woo's fist.
598	갑자기 숨이 덜컥 막혀 왔다.
599	Suddenly his breath stopped.
600	어째서일까?
601	What happened?
602	그 순간 문득 고토는 머릿속에 '죽음'이라는 단어를 떠올렸다.
603	At that moment, the word “Death” suddenly appeared in Koto‘s head.
604
605	그때.
606	Then.
607	그만!
608	STOP!
609
610	본능적으로 달려 나온 백윤호와 차해인이 진우의 오른팔을 붙들었다.
611	Baek Yoon-ho and Cha Hae-in stinctively grabbed Jin-woo‘s right arm.
612
613	Baek almost clasped and held his shoulder, while Cha held his wrists with all her strength in both hands.
614	진우가 돌아보자 백윤호가 고개를 저었다.
615	As Jin-woo turned around, Baek Yoon-ho shook his head.
616	차해인도 겁먹은 것처럼 보이는 얼굴로 긴장한 눈빛을 보내왔다.
617	Cha Hea-in also gave a nervous look with a face that looked scared.
618
619	‘...’
620
621	몸을 사리지 않았던 두 사람의 필사적인 만류 덕분에 진우는 겨우 흥분을 가라앉힐 수 있었다.
622	Thanks to the desperate intervention of the two who didn‘t care for their lives, Jin-woo managed to calm down.
623	후.
624	After.
625	진우는 짧게 숨을 내쉬며 고토의 손목을 놓아 주었다.
626	Jin-woo breathed out and let go of Koto‘s wrist.
627	고토는 자유로워진 손목을 문지르며 뒤로 몇 걸음 물러섰다. 통역이 빠르게 고토 옆으로 다가왔다.
628	Koto rubbed his wrist and stepped back. The interpreter quickly approached Koto.
629	백윤호는 통역에게 말했다.
630	Baek Yoon-ho told the interpreter.
631
632	“분위기가 너무 격해지는 것 같으니 연습 대결은 여기까지 하는 걸로 하죠. 일본인에게 말해 주십쇼”
633	“The atmosphere seems to be getting too tense, so let‘s stop the spar. Tell the Japanese hunter.”
634
635	통역이 고개를 끄덕였다.
636	The interpreter nodded her head.
637	그가 백윤호의 의사를 일본말로 전해 주자, 고토는 진우를 노려보다 인사도 없이 휙 돌아서 체육관을 나갔다.
638	When she delivered Baek‘s message in Japanese, Koto turned around and left the gym without saying anything.
639
640	“고, 고토 씨”
641	“Mr. Koto!”
642	고토를 따라 나가는 통역의 목소리가 애처로웠다.
643	The voice of the interpreter who accompanied Koto was pathetic.
644	안도의 한숨을 내쉰 백윤호가 진우에게 머리를 숙였다.
645	Baek Yoon-ho, who breathed a sigh of relief, bowed his head to Jin-woo.
646
647	방해해서 죄송합니다.”
648	I'm sorry I stepped in.
649	“..”
650	“저 사람은 며칠 뒤 일본 팀을 이끌어야 하는 사람입니다. 일이 잘못될 가능성이 있다는 걸 알면서도 가만히 보고 있을 수는 없었습니다”
651	“He has to lead the Japanese team in a few days. I couldn‘t stand by and see if I knew there was a chance that things would go wrong.”
652
653
654	백윤호는 진우의 눈치를 살피며 조심스레 물었다.
655	Baek Yoon-ho looked at Jin-woo‘s face and asked him carefully.
656
657	“제가 괜한 짓을 한 겁니까”
658	“Did I do anything wrong?”
659	“아닙니다”
660	“No, you‘re right”
661
662	진우는 순순히 인정했다.
663	Jin-woo admitted it.
664	백윤호의 말이 옳았다.
665	Baek Yoon-ho was right.
666	고토가 잘못되기라도 해서 계획에 차질이라도 생긴다면 양국의 피해가 이만저만이 아닐 터.
667	If something happens to Koto and the plan fails, the damage to both countries will be serious.
668	시기적절하게 달려 나온 백윤호와 차해인을 탓할 생각은 없었다.
669	He did not intend to blame Baek Yoon-ho and Cha Hae-in who intervened timely.
670	와-
671	SFX listen to googlle sama ...wew or wow
672	상황이 정리된 듯하자 고토와 진우의 대결을 흥미진진하게 지켜보던 사람들이 진우에게 다가왔다.
673	As the situation seemed to settle, the people watching the match between Koto and Jin-woo came to Jin-woo with excitement.
674	사람들의 눈빛이 달라져 있었다.
675	The people‘s eyes were different.
676	그중에서도 가장 먼저 다가온 사람은 명성 길드의 마스터이자 초거구를 지닌 마동욱이었다.
677	The first person to come was the master of FAME guilds, Ma Dong-wook, who had a lot of talent.
678
679	“허허”
680	“Haha!”
681
682	마동욱은 웃으며 말을 붙였다.
683	Ma Dong-wook smiled and talked.
684
685	“그 천하의 고토를 상대로 볼에 작은 상처 하나 입고 끝내다니 보통이 아닌걸”
686	“It‘s unusual to have finished with only a small scratch on the cheek when you fought against Koto -a man of thousand!”
687
688	아쉽게도 차해인과 백윤호 말고는 방금 무슨 일이 벌어졌었는지 정확하게 파악하지 못했다.
689	Unfortunately, other than Cha Hae-in and Baek Yoon - ho, they could not figure out exactly what had happened.
690
691	“Oh! You‘re very stiff! What a good physique!”
692
693	마동욱은 진우의 어깨와 팔을 만져 보더니 감탄했다.
694	Ma touched Jin-woo‘s shoulder and arm and admired it.
695
696	우리 길드는 죄다 마법계열들뿐이라 전투계열이 너무 부족해. 성 사범. 혹시 마음에 둔 길드가 없다면 우리 쪽으로 오지 않으시겠나?
697	“All our guilds are in the Mage-type, so there is not enough fighting. Hunter Jin-woo, if you don‘t have a guild, why don‘t you join us?”
698	“저기, 마 사범님.”
699	“Hey, man.”
700
701	한걸음 물러서서 조용히 사태를 관망하던 최종인이 나섰다.
702	Choi Jongin, who took a step back and quietly watched the situation, stepped forward.
703
704	“음?”
705	“Umm?”
706
707	마동욱이 고개를 돌리자, 최종인은 기다렸다는 듯 말했다.
708	As Ma turned his head, Choi Jongin said as if he had waited.
709	“성진우 헌터는 마법계열입니다.”
710	“Hunter Jin-woo is a magic series.”
711
712	마동욱의 동공에 지진이 일었다.
713	The pupils of Ma Dong-wook trembled.
714
715	“뭐?!”
716	“What?!”
717
718	한편.
719	Meanwhile
720	체육관을 빠져나간 고토는 통역에게서 빠르게 멀어진 뒤 손목을 확인해보았다.
721	Koto, who left the gym, quickly got away from the interpreter and checked his wrist.
722
723	‘…’
724
725	손목에는 온통 시퍼렇게 멍이 들어있었다.
726	There were black and blue bruises all over his wrist.
727	덥지 않은 날씨임에도 그의 이마에 식은땀이 송골송골 맺혔다.
728	Despite the warm weather, he had cold sweat on his forehead.
729	그는 폰을 꺼내 익숙한 번호를 눌렀다.
730	He took out his phone and dialed a familiar number.
731	대기음이 몇 번 울린 후 수화기를 들어 올리는 소리가 들려왔다.
732	After a few beeps, he heard the phone picked up.
733	딸깍.
734	Click.
735
736	-마쓰모토입니다.
737	-This is Matsumoto.
738	“협회장님.”
739	“Mr.Chairman of the association.”
740	-고토? 자네 목소리가 왜 그런가?
741	-Koto? What‘s wrong with your voice?
742
743	고토는 떨리는 목소리를 진정시키려 애쓰며 말했다.
744	Koto spoke in an effort to calm his trembling voice.
745
746	“한국에… 한국에 엄청난 헌터가 있습니다.”
747	“Korea... There is a strong Hunter in Korea.”
748	-자네보다 더?
749	- More than you?
750	“어쩌면 그럴지도 모릅니다.”
751	“Maybe.”
752	-…
753	“계획을 조금 달리해야 할 필요가 있을 것 같습니다.”
754	“I think we need to change our plans a little bit.”
755
756	한참 말이 없던 마쓰모토가 무언가를 뒤적거리더니 다시 물었다.
757	Matsumoto, who was long silent, rummaged for something and asked again.
758
759	-그 헌터의 이름은?
760	-What‘s the name of that Hunter?
761	“성진우. 최근에 S급이 됐다는 재각성자입니다.”
762	“Sung Jin-woo. He‘s a re-awakened who recently became an S-level hunter.”
763	-이상하군. 그런 이름은 없네.
764	- It‘s weird. There is no such name.
765	They did not have that name.
766	"Pardon?"
767
768	그런 이름이 없다니.
769
770	그럼 방금 만난 헌터가 귀신이라도 된다는 소리인가?
771	‘Are you saying the hunter I just met is a ghost?’
772	하긴, 귀신에 홀린 것 같은 기분이기는 했다.
773	Well, he did feel like he was possessed.
774	하지만 자신이 직접 협회 홈페이지에 들어가 마법계열이라는 것까지 확인하지 않았던가.
775	However, he had already visited the association's homepage to confirm that Jin-woo was a Mage-type.
776
777	“그게 무슨 말씀이십니까? 성진우가 없다니요.”
778	“What are you saying? It can't be that Sung Jin-woo is not there.”
779	-실은 방금 전 한국에서 최종명단을 보내왔다네.
780	- Actually, I just received The final(Jong-in?) list from Korea.
781	“거기 성진우가 없다는 말씀이십니까?”
782	“Do you mean to say there is no Sung Jin-woo in there?”
783
784	그럴 리가.
785	No way.
786	고건희 협회장이 미치지 않고서야 그렇게 강한 헌터를 빼놓고 레이드 멤버를 구성할 리 없지 않은가?
787	Was Chairman Gun-Hee of the Association out of his mind to form a raid team without including such a strong hunter?
788	수화기 너머에서 마쓰모토가 차분히 말을 이었다.
789	Beyond the receiver, Matsumoto calmly said.
790
791	-최종인, 마동욱, 백윤호, 차해인, 임태규, 민병구.
792	- Choi Jongin, Ma Dong Wook, Baek Yoon Ho, Cha Hea-in, Lim Tae Gyu, Min Byung Ku.
793
794	계획의 변경이 필요하지 않다는 것을 어필하려는 듯 마쓰모토가 확신에 찬 목소리로 말했다.
795	Matsumoto said in a confident voice, as if to appeal that changes in the plan are not necessary.
796
797	-이 여섯 명이 나흘 후 출발할 한국 팀 전력의 전부일세.
798	– "In four days, these six will be all of the Korean team to start."
799
800	***
801
802
803	백윤호는 심호흡을 했다.
804	Baek Yoon-ho took a deep breath.
805	체육관 안을 떠들썩하게 만들었던 두 사람이 떠난 뒤에도 심장 소리가 쉽게 가라앉지 않았다.
806	Even after the two men who made a noise inside the gym left, the sound of his hearts still lingered.
807
808	‘그게 가능한 일이었나?’
809	‘Is that possible?’
810
811	머릿속으로 가정만 하고 있던 일을 현실에서 직접 목격하자 백윤호는 경악을 감출 수 없었다.
812	When he witnessed what he had imagined in his mind, he could not hide his surprise.
813
814	‘정말로 성장하는 각성자라니…’
815	‘He really is a growing awakening...’
816
817	그의 가치는 얼마나 될까?
818	What would be his value?
819	백윤호로서는 감히 짐작도 할 수 없었다.
820	Baek could not even contemplate to guess.
821	진우를 영입하려는 최종인, 마동욱, 임태규의 노력을 멀리서 그저 지켜만 보고 있었던 것도 그 때문이었다.
822	That‘s why he was just watching from afar the efforts of Choi Jong - in , Ma Dong-wook and Lim Tae-kyu to recruit Jin-woo.
823	손 놓고 있는 자신을 의아하게 바라보던 최종인의 눈빛이 아직도 기억난다.
824	He still remembered Choi Jongin's puzzled face looking at him.
825
826	‘나라도 다른 길드에는 안 들어가지.’
827	‘He won‘t go to other guilds, either.’
828
829	그래.
830	Okay.
831	성진우 헌터를 영입하려는 시도는 헛수고다.
832	Attempts to recruit Sung Jin-woo were futile.
833	그러나 영입이 아니더라도 뛰어난 헌터와 관계를 이어 갈 방법은 여러 가지가 있었다.
834	However, there were many ways to continue the relationship with him, even if he was not hired.
835	플랜 B를 가동시킬 차례였다.
836	It was time to activate Plan B.
837	그런데.
838	by the way
839	우웅-
840	Woo Woong-
841	핸드폰이 부르르 몸을 한번 떨었다. 떨림이 계속되지 않는 걸로 봐서는 분명 문자인데.
842	The cell phone vibrated once. Seeing that the vibration didn't last, it must be a message.
843	백윤호는 별생각 없이 주머니 속에 있던 핸드폰을 꺼내 들었다.
844	Without much thought, Baek took out his cell phone from his pocket.
845	협회에서 알리는 소식이었다.
846	It was news from the association.
847	나흘 후 개밀 토벌에 참여하는 최종명단의 공개.
848	Four days later, The final(Jong-in?) list of participants was revealed.
849	길게 이어진 일본 헌터 목록을 슥 지나쳐 한국 헌터들을 살펴보던 백윤호의 눈이 커졌다.
850	After seeing a long list of Japanese hunters, Baek Yoon-ho‘s eyes became bigger as he watched Korean hunters.
851	벤치에 앉아 있던 그가 벌떡 일어났다.
852	He jumped up while sitting on the bench.
853
854	“성진우 헌터가 없잖아!”
855	“There is no Hunter Sung Jin-woo!”
856	Teleport to [Table of contents]


1	매스컴들이 후끈 달아올랐다.
2	The mass media were hungry.
3	-제주도를 불모의 땅으로 만든 마수들을 퇴치하기 위하여 한일 두 나라가 손잡고 연합팀을 결성한다!
4	["The two nations are working together to form an alliance in order to combat the monsters that turned Jeju Island into a barren land!"]
5
6	국민들의 호기심을 이보다 더 자극할 수 있는 이야기가 어디 있을까?
7	What story could stimulate people's curiosity more than this?
8	TV에선 매일같이 관련 프로그램을 내보냈고, 신문의 1면은 항상 한일 연합팀 소식이었다.
9	On TV, related programs were aired every day, and the front page of the newspaper was always some news about the Korea-Japan alliance.
10	하지만 들떠 있는 곳은 한국뿐.
11	But only Korea was excited.
12	작전에 참여하는 일본 헌터가 한국 헌터의 세 배가 넘는데도, 이상하리만큼 일본의 매스컴들이 조용하다는 사실을 눈치챈 사람은 없었다.
13	Even though the number of Japanese Hunters participating in the operation was more than three times the Korean, no one had noticed how strangely silent the Japanese media were.
14	몇 개 안 되는 기사에 달린 일본인들의 댓글마저 부정적 반응 일색이었다.
15	Even the Japanese comments on a few articles were negative.
16
17	└한국이 허접해서 게이트 못 닫은 걸 어쩌라고?w
18	What would you do if the gate closed?
19	└왜 우리가 한국이 싼 똥을 치워야 하냐
20	Why do we have to remove the cheap shit from Korea?
21	└개미들에게 입은 피해 보상은 해 주고 하는 말이지?
22	What do you do to compensate the ants?
23	└무능한 일본 헌터협회와 무책임한 한국 헌터놈들. 전부 제주도에서 나란히 뒈져 버렸으면j
24	The incompetent Japanese Hunter Association and the irresponsible Korean Hunters. If all of you have gotten along side in Jeju Island
25
26	동상이몽.
27	The same image.
28
29	같은 상황을 두고 서로 다른 생각을 하는 가운데, 오직 시간만이 묵묵히 작전일을 향해 흘러가고 있었다.
30	As many different opinions were being formed about the situation, time silently creeped towards the day of operation.
31	그리고.
32	Meanwhile.
33	진우에게는 그 며칠이 어머니가 병원에 입원한 이후부터 지금까지, 가장 행복한 시간이었다.
34	For Jin-woo, these had been his happiest days ever since his mother was hospitalized.
35	많은 것들이 달라졌다.
36	Many things have changed.
37	먼저 퇴원한 어머니를 모시고 집으로 돌아왔다.
38	First, he returned home with his mother who was discharged.
39	덜컹.
40	SFX open door??.
41	문을 열었더니 진우가 악마성에 가 있는 동안 혼자 있었던 진아가 난장판으로 만들어 놓은 안쪽이 보였다.
42	When he opened the door, he saw that Jin-ah - who was alone while Jin-woo was in the Demon Castle - had made a mess of their home.
43
44	“…”
45
46	진아의 볼을 힘껏 잡아당기는 진우를 어머니는 웃으며 말려야 했다.
47	The mother had to stop Jin-woo, who pulls hard on Jin-ah‘s cheek, with a smile.
48	Jin-woo, who pulled Jin-a‘s cheek hard, had to laugh with her mother.
49	4년 만에 의식을 찾은 어머니가 집으로 돌아와 첫 번째로 하는 일이 청소라니.
50	After four years of unconsciousness, his mother came home and the first thing she did was clean up.
51	진우는 거듭 만류했지만 결국 어머니의 고집을 꺾을 수가 없었고, 가족 전원이 팔을 걷어붙였다.
52	Jin-woo was not able to resist his mother‘s stubbornness, and the whole family rolled up their arms to clean the house.
53	집이 깨끗해지는 만큼 세 사람의 얼굴로 밝아졌다.
54	After they were done cleaning the house, the three of them showed a satisfied face.
55	어머니가 입원한 뒤로 허전하게만 느껴지던 집이 드디어 꽉 찬 것 같은 느낌이 들었다.
56	After his mother left the hospital, Jin-woo felt like the lonely house was finally filled with people.
57	아주 오랜만에, 진우는 아무런 근심 걱정 없이 두 발 뻗고 눈을 붙일 수 있었다.
58	For once in a long time, he could stretch his legs without worrying about anything.
59	그리고 다음 날 아침 눈을 떠 거실로 나왔을 때.
60	And the next morning, Jin-woo came out to the living room with his eyes wide open.
61	식탁 위에 아침 식사가 차려져 있는 것을 보고 어머니가 돌아왔다는 사실을 비로소 실감할 수 있었다.
62	He could feel the fact that his mother was back when he saw the breakfast on the table.
63	파를 다듬던 박경혜가 진우를 돌아보며 물었다.
64	Park kyung-hye, who was pruning green onions, looked back at jin-woo and asked
65
66	“잘 잤어, 아들?”
67	“Did you sleep well, son?”
68	진우는 잠이 덜 깬 얼굴로 웃으며 대답했다.
69	Jin-woo smiled and answered with a half-asleep face.
70	“…네.”
71	“... Yeah”
72
73	***
74
75	TV 속 전문가가 말했다.
76	The Expert in TV said.
77
78	“개미 마수들이 보여 준 진화 속도는 정말 경이로울 정도입니다.”
79	“The rate of evolution that the ant monsters have shown is truly amazing.”
80
81	전문가 옆의 게스트는 과장된 표정을 지으며 물었다.
82	The guest next to the expert asked with an exaggerated look.
83
84	“마수가 진화라뇨? 일본에서 발견된 개미는 그냥 변종이 아니었나요?”
85	“What evolution? Is the ant discovered in Japan not just a variation? "
86	“맞습니다. 그리고 변종의 개체 수가 늘어나 집단 전체를 장악하게 되는 것, 그것을 우리는 진화라고 합니다.”
87	“Yes, and the growing number of variants, and the control of the entire group, we call it evolution.”
88
89	이어 준비된 영상이 흘러나왔다.
90	Then the prepared image came out.
91	1, 2차 토벌 때 촬영된 개미 마수들의 모습이었다.
92	It was the appearance of the ant Monsters who were photographed in the 1st and 2nd rounds.
93	처음 나타났을 때만 해도 놈들은 보통 개미처럼 바닥을 기어 다녔다.
94	When they first appeared, they crawled on the floor like normal ants.
95	겉만 보면 크기가 어마어마하게 큰 개미와 다름없었다.
96	On the surface, it was no less than an enormously large ant.
97	그러나 얼마 뒤.
98	But after a while.
99
100	“이것이 3차 토벌작전 때 찍힌 개미들의 모습입니다.”
101	“This is the appearance of the ants taken in the third phase of the operation.
102
103	개미 마수들은 인간처럼 직립보행을 하고 있었다.
104	Ant Monsters were walking upright like a human being.
105	거대했던 머리가 훨씬 작아졌고, 좀 더 날렵하게 움직일 수 있게 되었으며, 네 개의 다리를 손처럼 쓸 수 있게 되었다.
106	The massive head had become much smaller, more agile, and four legs could be used like hands.
107	개미와 인간이 반반씩 섞인 듯한 모습.
108	It looks like Ant Hybrid (ants and humans mixed in half).
109
110	불과 2년 만에 종의 특징 자체가 바뀐 것이다.
111	In just two years, the characteristics of the species have changed.
112
113	“그리고 이것이 가장 최근에 찍힌, 일본에 큰 피해자를 냈던 개미 마수의 모습입니다.”
114	“And this is the image of the new ant, who caused great damage to Japan.”
115
116	와아-
117	Wow -
118	영상을 본 방청객들이 일제히 놀라움을 표현했다.
119	The audiences who watched the video expressed surprise at once.
120	놀랍게도 개미의 모습은 더 인간과 비슷해져 있었으며, 등에는 커다란 날개까지 달려 있었다.
121	Surprisingly, the ants looked more like human beings, and upper part has big wings.
122	게스트로 참석한 개그맨이 화들짝 놀라며 목소리를 높였다.
123	The comedian who attended as a guest was surprised and raised his voice.
124
125	“저런 게 하늘을 날아다닌다고요?”
126	“That flew in the sky?”
127	“그렇습니다. 이번 한일 연합팀이 만들어진 결정적인 계기이기도 하지요.”
128	“That‘s right. This is also a decisive moment for the Korea-Japan alliance team. "
129
130	한일 연합팀.
131	Korea-Japan alliance Team.
132	진우는 그 단어가 나오자 조용히 TV를 껐다.
133	Jin-woo quietly turned off the TV when the word came out.
134	진우도 이번 작전에 빠지고 싶지 않았다.
135	Jin-woo did not want to fall into this operation .
136	고건희 협회장에게 참여해 달라는 제의를 받았을 때는 경험치를 쌓을 생각에 가슴이 다 두근거렸을 정도였다.
137	When he was invited to participate in the Chairman of the Gun-Hee Association, he was thrilled to be able to gain some experience.
138	하지만.
139	But.
140	흥분은 금세 가라앉았다.
141	The excitement quickly subsided.
142	그러자 상황을 좀 더 객관적이고 냉철하게 볼 수 있었다.
143	Then he could see the situation more objective and cool-headed.
144
145	‘어머니가 깨어나신 지 만 하루도 되지 않았어.’
146	‘It has not been a day since my mother woke up.’
147	아직 아들이 헌터가 됐다는 사실조차 모르는 어머니다.
148	She didn‘t even know that her son had become a Hunter.
149	그리고 옛날, 아버지가 게이트에서 실종됐다는 소식을 듣고 몇 달이나 뜬눈으로 밤을 지새우셨던 어머니의 모습이 떠올랐다.
150	And when he heard that his father was missing at the gate, he remembered his mother staying awake all night for months.
151	그런 기억을 가지신 어머니를 두고 제주도에 가겠다고는 차마 말할 수 없었다.
152	He could not say that he would go to Jeju Island while his mother had such memories.
153	입술이 떨어지지 않았다.
154	His lips did not fall.
155	적어도 며칠 동안은 가족과 함께 있고 싶다.
156	He wanted to stay with his family for at least a few days.
157	간절히 기다려 오던 순간을 다른 일 탓에 제쳐 두고 싶지 않았다.
158	He did not want to leave behind the moment he had been waiting for.
159
160	“저는.”
161	“I...”
162
163	간신히 결심히 선 진우가 어렵게 말했다.
164	Jin-woo difficulty said the answer .
165
166	“…빠지겠습니다.”
167	“... I will not participate”
168
169	경험치보다 더 소중한 것.
170	A more important thing than the experience.
171	진우가 지금까지 이를 악물고 힘을 길러 왔던 이유였다.
172	It was the reason he had developed his strength and power in the first place.
173	그 선택에 후회는 없었다.
174	There was no regret in the choice.
175	단지.
176	mean while
177
178	└근데 왜 한국 명단에 성진우는 빠져 있음?
179	└Why is Sung Jin-woo missing from the Korean list?
180	└S급 됐다고 천성이 어디 가겠냐? 한번 E급은 영원히 E급이지. 오줌 지리면서 도망갔을 듯ㅋ
181	└Isn‘t it nature going? E-ranker is E-ranker forever. He seem to have run away while peeing
182	└일본은 S급 21명 전원+한국도 은퇴한 헌터까지 참여… 근데 성진우는?
183	└Japan participates in all S-class 21 people + 7 S-class hunters from Korea included a retired hunter ... But what about Sungjin?
184	└S급이 돼 가지고 그러고 싶을까? 정말 쪽팔린다;;
185	└Are you a S level hunter? I feel ashamed for him
186
187	사정을 알지도 못하는 불특정 다수의 손가락질이 신경 쓰일 뿐이었다.
188	He did not care about the numerous keyboard warriors that did not even know the situation.
189	정확히는 동생의 스트레스가.
190	His sister was stressed out though.
191
192	‘나야 남이 뭐라 하던 상관없고, 어머니도 인터넷을 안 하니까 괜찮지만.’
193	‘I and my mother don‘t care what other people have said, my mom doesn‘t use the internet so it‘s okay‘
194
195	진아는 이런 거 은근히 찾아보는 듯하던데.
196	Jin-ah seemed to care about these things.
197	쯧. Tsk-
198	Tsk.
199	진우는 혀를 차며 핸드폰을 내려 놓았다.
200	Jin clicked his tongue and put down his cell phone.
201	하필 타이밍이 맞물려서 어쩔 수 없는 일이니까.
202	There was not choice but to wait for the right time.
203	어머니는 일찍 잠자리에 드셨고, 동생이 올 시간은 아직 멀었다.
204	His mother went to bed early, and his sister would not be coming home for some more time. He was about to go out for a change of air when the phone rang out loud.
205	기분전환으로 바람이나 쐬러 나갈까 하는데, 어떻게 알았는지 기가 막히게 전화가 울렸다.
206	I was about to go out to get some air when my mother slept and my phone rang out loud.
207	진우가 발신인을 보며 씩 웃었다.
208	Jin-woo looked at the caller's name and smiled.
209	틱. Click-
210	Click.
211
212	-형님! 접니다, 유진호!
213	-Hyung nim! It‘s me !Yoo Jin - ho!
214	“어. 진호야.”
215	“uh. Jin Ho. "
216
217	그러고 보니 진호는 아직도 모텔에 있는 건가?
218	Come to think of it, is Jin Ho still in Motel?
219
220	“방은? 아직도 모텔이냐?”
221	“What about the room? Still a motel? "
222	-아닙니다, 형님. 얼마 전에 새로 방을 하나 구했습니다. 다행히 어머니께서 연락을 주셔서…
223	- No, brother. I just got a new room. Fortunately, my mother contacted me ...
224
225	헤헤 웃는 소리를 간만에 들으니 나름대로 반가웠다.
226	Jin-woo heard him laughing and he was glad to hear it.
227	잠깐 자신의 근황을 설명하던 유진호가 볼일이 생각났다는 듯 빠르게 말을 이었다.
228	Yoo Jin-ho, said quickly that he thought about meeting - who explained his current situation.
229
230	-참, 형님. 사무실 하나 봐둔 게 있는데 보러 오실 수 있으십니까?
231	- Yes, brother. Can you come to see me at the office?
232
233	무슨 사무실을 말하는 것일까?
234	What office are you talking about?
235
236	“사무실?”
237	“office?”
238
239	진우가 의아한 목소리로 되묻자, 유진호가 당당하게 대답했다.
240	When Jin-woo asked with a skeptical voice, Yoo Jin-ho answered positively.
241
242	-저희 길드 사무실 말입니다! 길드를 만들려면 사무실도 있어야죠, 형님.
243	- It‘s our guild‘s office! Brother, if you want to make a guild, you must have an office.
244
245	유진호 이 녀석… 아무래도 자기가 부사장이 될 길드를 헌터스나 백호같이 그럴듯한 대형 길드로 키우겠다는 당찬 포부를 품은 듯했다.
246	Yoo Jin-ho won, this kid ... whatever, He seemed to have had the ambition to grow the guild, which would be his vice president, into a plausible large guild like Hunters or Baekho.
247	진우가 턱을 긁적거렸다.
248	Jin-woo scratches his chin.
249
250	‘소속 레이드 멤버가 앞으로도 쭉 나 혼자라는 걸 알면 기겁하겠네…’
251	‘People would be shocked to know I was the only one who had ever been a raid member of the team.’
252
253	반쯤 지나가는 말로 이쪽으로 오라고 부르긴 불렀는데, 막상 자신이 구상한 길드에 대해 설명해 줘야 할 때가 오자 막막해지는 진우였다.
254	Halfway through, Jinho invited him to come over, but when the time came Jin-woo would have some difficulty to explain the kind of guild he envisioned.
255
256
257	***
258
259
260	“어떠십니까, 형님?”
261	“How are you, brother?”
262
263	유진호가 자신 있게 말을 꺼낸 이유를 알 것 같았다.
264	He could see how Yoo Jinho could talk with confidence.
265	진우는 사무실 내부를 둘러보며 고개를 끄덕였다.
266	Jin looked at the inside of the office and nodded.
267	위치도 좋고.
268	Good location.
269
270	“형님 자택에서 멀지 않은 곳 중 가장 좋은 데로 골랐습니다.”
271	“I chose the best place not far from your home.”
272
273	깔끔하고. Great.
274	Great.
275
276	“일부러 첫 분양 사무실로 얻었습니다. 새 술은 새 부대에 담으라는 말도 있지 않습니까, 형님?”
277	“I got it as my first sales office. Isn‘t there a saying to put the new wine in the new bottle, brother?”
278	New wine in old bottle.....
279	old wine in a new bottle.....skip
280	결정적으로 더럽게 넓었다.
281	It was decidedly wide
282	The result is wide.
283
284	‘…’
285	“앞으로 5대 길드를 뛰어넘는 길드로 키워 보이겠습니다, 형님!”
286	“I‘m going to raise our guild as a guild that goes beyond the top five, brother!”
287
288	유진호는 의욕에 활활 불타오르고 있었다.
289	Yoo Jin-ho was burning with a passion.
290
291	‘본인이 불타오르는 것까지는 좋은데 나는 좀 빼 줬으면…’
292	‘It‘s good to burn yourself, but I‘d like you to leave me out...’
293
294	진우는 심각하게 고민했다.
295	Jin-woo was seriously concerned.
296	지금이라도 다시 유진 길드로 돌아가라고 할까?
297	He wondered whether he should ask Jinho to go back to Yoo Jin Guild.
298	아들 계좌까지 막아 버린 회장이 받아 줄 것 같진 않지만.
299	He did not think the chairman - who had even blocked his son's account - would accept it.
300	생각에 잠겨 있는 진우를 보고 유진호가 헉 하는 표정을 지었다.
301	Seeing the look on Jin-woo - who was lost in thought - Jinho's expression faded.
302
303	“형님… 마음에 안 드십니까?”
304	“brother… Do you not like it? "
305	“…아니다.”
306	”...yes” (...no, I like it)
307	“그럼 여기로 계약해도 되겠습니까, 형님?”
308	“Can you sign here, brother?”
309	“…그래.”
310	“... Yes”
311
312	크기를 보니 월세는 많이 들어가겠지만, 길드 수입에 비하면 월세 정도는 푼돈일 테니까.
313	The monthly rent was quite a lot of money, but compared to the guild's income it was a pittance.
314
315	‘당분간 꿈 정도는 꾸게 해도 괜찮겠지.’
316	‘It should be alright to let the dream lives for the time being.’
317
318	앞으로 이 넓은 사무실을 너와 나만 쓰게 될 거라는 말을, 진우는 할 수 없었다.
319	Jin-woo couldn‘t say that he would be the only one to use this large office in the future.
320
321	“아.”
322	“Ah.”
323
324	유진호가 손바닥을 쳤다.
325	Yoo Jin-ho clapped his hand.
326
327	“그리고 남은 한 사람은 누구로 하실 겁니까, 형님?”
328	“And who are you going to recruit, brother?”
329	“남은 한 사람?”
330	“Who else?”
331
332	뭔가 자리를 만들어 주기로 한 약속이 있었던가?
333	Was there a promise to reserve a place?
334	어지간한 약속은 거의 잊어먹지 않는 진우가 의아하다는 눈빛을 보내자, 유진호가 신나서 설명을 이었다.
335	When Jin-woo - who seldom forgot his promises - gave a curious look, Jinho was excited to explain.
336
337	“길드를 처음 만들 때는 최소한 세 명의 헌터가 있어야 합니다, 형님.”
338	“When you first create a guild, you must have at least three hunters, brother.”
339
340	사장, 부사장, 직원.
341	President, vice president, employee.
342	이렇게 세 명이 창립 멤버의 최저기준인가?
343	Was this the bare minimum for the founding members?
344	가장 낮은 랭크인 E급 게이트의 최소 공략 멤버 수가 세 명이란 것과 무관하지 않은 듯했다.
345	It seemed to have nothing to do with the fact that the minimum number of members to go after the E-class gate, was three.
346
347	‘실제로 E급 게이트를 공략하려는 길드는 없겠지만…’
348	“I don‘t want the guild to actually go after the E-class gates...”
349
350	창립 멤버라.
351	He‘s a founding member.
352	진우의 머릿속에 남은 한 명의 멤버를 누구로 할지를 두고 여러 얼굴들이 하나씩 스쳐 지나갔다.
353	each acquaintance‘s face passed in Jin-woo‘s head. Who will be the last member?
354	조건은 헌터일 것.
355	The condition should be Hunter.
356	그리고 기왕이면 활동할 의지가 전혀 없어서 머릿수만 채울 용도일 것.
357	And if they are willing to act, they should be able to fill the empty place.
358
359	‘어째 여자들 얼굴만 자꾸…’
360	‘Why do the girls face .. ... ‘
361
362	헌터가 되기를 포기한 고딩이나 부산으로 돌아간 힐러의 얼굴이 잠시 떠올랐다 사라졌다.
363	Han Songyi , who gave up becoming a Hunter, or Lee Joo-Hee who returned to Busan, briefly came to mind and disappeared.
364
365
366
367	그때.
368	then.
369
370	“참.”
371	“Oh yeah.”
372
373	유진호가 입을 열었다.
374	Yoojin opened his mouth.
375	진우는 물었다.
376	Jin-woo asked.
377
378	“누구 적당한 사람이라도 떠올랐어?”
379	“Has anyone come up with a suitable person?”
380	“아니요, 형님. 그게 아니라 형님을 찾던 사람이 있었습니다.”
381	“No, my brother. There was a man who was looking for you. "
382	“나를?”
383	“me?”
384	“네, 형님.”
385	“Yes, brother.”
386
387	진우가 관심을 보였다.
388	Jin-woo showed interest.
389	직접 연락을 취하지 않고 유진호를 통해 우회적으로 연락을 시도한 걸 보면 자신을 꽤 조사한 듯 보였다.
390	It seemed to be quite investigated when he(the man) tried to contact the Yoo Jin-ho through the roundabout without directly contacting me.
391	He(the man)seemed to have investigated himself(Jin-woo) quite a bit as he tried to make a detour through Yoo Jin-ho without making any direct contact.
392
393	‘아직 유진호와 공개적인 접점은 없는 상태니까.’
394	‘There is no public contact with Yoo Jin-ho yet.’
395
396	둘은 기껏해야 공대장과 공대원 사이에 불과했다.
397	At most, they were only between the public servants and the mechanics.
398	그런데도 유진호를 통해 나를 찾고 있다?
399	‘Still, he's looking for me through Jinho?’
400	진우의 눈매가 살짝 가늘어졌다.
401	Jin-woo‘s eyes were slightly tapered.
402
403	“누군데?”
404	“who?”
405	“저도 모르겠습니다, 형님. 영어를 쓰는 외국인이었는데, 잠시.”
406	“I do not know, Brother. He was a foreigner who spoke English for a while. "
407
408	품을 뒤적거리던 유진호가 지갑에서 메모지 하나를 꺼냈다.
409	Yoo Jin-ho pulled a note from his wallet.
410
411	“17일까지 한국에 머무니까 꼭 좀 연락해 줬으면 좋겠다고 했습니다, 형님.”
412	“He said he‘d like for you to contact him because he's in Korea until the 17th.”
413
414	받아 든 메모지에는 휴대폰 번호와 호텔 방 번호, 딱 두 개만 남아 있었다.
415	There were only two mobile phone numbers and hotel room numbers in the received note.
416	뒷면을 뒤집어 봤지만 아무것도 적혀 있지 않았다.
417	I turned the back, but nothing was written.
418
419	’17일이면 앞으로 3일…’
420	17th, 3 days from now...’
421
422	영어를 쓰는 외국인이라, 누굴까?
423	He‘s a foreigner who speaks English. Who is it?
424	마땅히 떠오르는 사람은 없었다.
425	No one came to mind.
426	그런데 갑자기.
427	But suddenly.
428
429	“집에 좀 가 봐야겠다.”
430	"I have to go home."
431
432	진우의 표정이 굳어졌다.
433	Jin-woo‘s face hardened.
434
435	“예? 벌써 들어가십니까, 형님?”
436	“Yes? Are you already coming in, brother?”
437
438	오랜만에 진우와 회식할 생각에 들떠 있던 유진호가 나라를 잃은 듯한 표정을 했다.
439	Yoo Jin-ho, who was excited about having dinner with Jin-woo after a long time, looked as if he had lost his country.
440	그러나 야속하게도 진우는 동생의 마음을 헤아려 주지 않았다.
441	But the heart of Jin-woo did not understand his brother‘s feelings.
442
443	“먼저 들어갈게.”
444	“I will see you off”
445
446	유진호는 금세 실망한 기색을 감추고 언제나처럼 깍듯하게 허리를 숙였다.
447	Yoo Jin-ho hid his disappointment and bowed his waist as usual.
448	Without any signs of disappointment, Yoo immediately bowed his head as if he had always did.
449	“들어가십시오, 형…님?”
450
451	“Go home safely, ... Brother ?”
452	고개를 들었을 땐 이미 진우가 사라진 뒤였다.
453	When he looked up, Jin-woo had already disappeared.
454
455
456	***
457
458
459	골목골목 사이마다 깊은 어둠이 내려앉은 시간.
460	When the darkness fell down between the alleys.
461	집으로 돌아가는 여대생 은지민의 심장은 미친 듯 쿵쾅거렸다.
462
463	Eun Ji-min‘s heart was pounding like crazy when she is going back to home ( a female college)
464	‘아니겠지…’
465
466	‘Probably not ...’
467	뒤에서 따라오는 남자.
468	A man coming from behind.
469	분명히 가는 길이 같아서 어쩔 수 없이 계속 발소리가 이어지는 중이리라.
470
471	Obviously/may be , we‘re on the same way, so I ‘ll have no choice but to keep walk.
472	‘게시판에서 봤어.’
473	‘I saw it on the bulletin board.’
474
475	이런 경우에는 여자들뿐만 아니라 남자들도 몹시 곤란하다고.
476	In this case, it is very difficult for men as well as women.
477	걸음걸이는 남자가 더 빠르거나 비슷한데, 제치고 가자니 여자가 겁먹고, 따라가자니 의심을 사게 마련이고.
478	The man walks faster or similar. Let‘s move on. I‘m scared. He‘s suspicious of following me.
479	게다가 이 코너를 돌아가면 고장난 가로등까지 있는 음산한 골목이 나와서 양쪽 다 난처해질 수 있다.
480	Besides, if I turn around this corner, there is a dreary alley with a broken streetlight, so It can be dangerous .
481	은지민은 뒤를 힐끔 바라보았다.
482	Eun Ji-min looked backwardly.
483	모자를 쓰고 고개를 푹 숙인 남자는 조용히 걸음을 옮기고 있었다.
484	The man, wearing a hat and bowed his head, was moving quietly.
485	수상하긴 하지만 모자를 쓰고 다니는 게 죄는 아니다.
486	It is not a sin to wear a hat though it is awarded.
487	이렇게 거북한 동행이 이어질 바에는 차라리 내가 먼저…
488	In the situation like this, I will first ...
489	은지민은 운동화 끈을 묶는 척하면서 걸음을 멈췄고, 남자는 그녀를 그대로 휙 지나쳐 앞으로 갔다.
490	Eun Ji - min stopped walking while pretending to tie a sneakers string, and the man went past her as it was.
491
492	“휴-”
493	“Huft-”
494
495	남자가 사라진 걸 보고 은지민은 안도의 한숨을 내쉬었다.
496	When the man disappeared, Ejimmin sighed relievedly.
497	그리고 기도하듯 두 손을 모으고 눈을 감았다.
498	And as if praying, I gathered both hands and closed my eyes.
499
500	‘의심해서 죄송합니다, 이름 모를 아저씨.’
501	‘I‘m sorry to doubt you, Uncle.’
502
503	주변을 둘러보다 옷깃을 추스린 은지민이 미소를 띠고서 다시 힘차게 걸음을 옮겼다.
504	While looking around, Eun Ji-min smiled and walked briskly again.
505	밀린 과제가 산더미!
506	I have a lot of work to do!
507	기말시험까지 준비하려면 뛰어가도 시간이 부족했다.
508	I was running out of time to prepare for The final(Jong-in?) exam.
509
510	‘범위가 어디까지더라?’
511	‘How far is it?’
512
513	밤새 공부할 생각에 어깨를 축 늘어뜨리며 코너를 돌던 은지민의 눈이 커졌다.
514	the eyes of Eun Ji Min, who turned around the corner, grew bigger.
515
516	“소리 지르면 죽는다.”
517	“IF YOU CRY, YOU DIE.”
518
519	아까 자신을 지나쳐 갔던 남자가 모퉁이 바로 앞에서 식칼을 들고 눈을 희번덕거리고 있었다.
520	The man who passed by before was holding his knife in front of the corner,
521	*
522	“여기서 몇 명 죽은 거… 너도 알지?”
523	“How many people died here ... You know? "
524	“아…”
525	“Ah… "
526
527	은지민은 소리도 지르지 못하고 파랗게 질린 얼굴로 얼어붙었다.
528	Eun Ji - min did not make a sound and froze with a blue - tired face.
529	남자가 쓰고 있던 하얀색 마스크를 내리며 씩 웃었다.
530	The man smiled as he lowered his white mask
531
532	“따라와.”
533	“Follow me.”
534
535	틱. Click- 틱. Tuk, tuk
536	Tuk, tuk
537	주변엔 사람 하나 없이 고장 난 가로등만이 깜박이고 있었다.
538	The broken street lamp was flashing without a person around.
539	Teleport to [Table of contents]
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658


1		“Ah... Sa, save... me...”
2
3	은지민이 나오지 않는 목소리를 쥐어짜 내며 뒷걸음질 쳤다.	Eun Ji-min backed away, squeezing out her voice.
4	아니, 치려고 했다.	“No, He‘s going to kill me..”
5	하지만 발목에 무거운 쇳덩이라도 매달린 듯 걸음이 떼 지지가 않았다. 그저 눈물만 나올 뿐이었다.	However, she could not walk, as if she had a heavy lump of iron hanging from her ankle. She started crying.
6		#The serial killer POV.
7	남자는 주변을 살폈다.	The man looked around.
8	여자가 움직이지 못할 것 같으니 그냥 여기서 해치울 생각이었다.	He was going to finish it here, because she couldn‘t seem to move.
9	다행히 아무도 없었다.	Fortunately, no one was there.
10	이런 후미진 골목에 감시 카메라 같은 게 있을 리도 없고.	There‘s no way there would be a security camera in this dark alley.
11
12	‘이래서 이 동네가 좋다니까.’	‘That‘s why I like this neighborhood/place.’
13		#3rd person POV
14	남자가 음흉한 미소를 지으며 은지민의 복부를 향해 칼을 들이밀었다.	The man gave a sly smile and pushed the knife into the stomach of Eun Ji-min.
15	그러나 그 순간.	But at that moment.
16	어둠 속에서 튀어나온 손이 칼날을 덥석 잡았다.	A hand came out from the darkness and caught the blade of the knife.
17
18	“어?”	“What?”
19
20	고개를 들어 보니 웬 사내놈이 서 있었다.	The serial killer looked up and saw a man standing.
21	후드를 눌러쓰고 있어서 턱선밖에 보이지 않는, 건장한 체격의 남성이었다.	He was a strong-built man with a hoodie that could only be seen from the jawline.
22
23	‘장갑… 같은 걸 끼고 있나?’	Gloves... Aren‘t you wearing nothing (bare-hand hold blade) ?’
24
25	칼날을 잡은 손에서는 피 한 방울 흐르지 않고 있었다.	Not a drop of blood was flowing from the blade or the hand.
26
27	“너 뭐야?”	“What are you?”
28
29	연쇄살인범은 몇 번 팔에 힘을 줘 보다가 칼이 꿈쩍도 하지 않자 손잡이를 놓고서 휙 돌아섰다. 그리고 빠르게 자리를 벗어났다.	The serial killer tried to flex his arms several times, but when the knife did not budge, he left the handle and swung around. He quickly stepped back.
30
31	“별 이상한 새끼가…”	"Weird little shit..."
32
33	연쇄살인범은 몇 번이고 뒤돌아보았다.	The serial killer looked back several times.
34	그 이상한 놈이 주위를 둘러보며 계속 자신을 따라오고 있었다.	The strange man looked around and kept following him.
35
36	‘뭐야 저놈…?’	‘What is he...?’
37
38	연쇄 살인범은 방향을 틀어 여자를 끌고 오려고 했었던 으쓱한 공터로 상대를 유인했다.	The serial killer lured his opponent by shrugging off the ground, trying to drag him out.
39	손을 뭔가로 보호하고 있다면 다른 곳을 공격하면 된다.	‘If the hand was protected by something, I just need attack another place.’
40	목적지에 다다르자 연쇄살인범은 조금씩 걸음을 늦춰 갔고, 속도를 유지하고 있는 이상한 놈과 슬슬 거리가 좁혀졌다.	When he reached his destination, the serial killer slowed down a bit and slowly narrowed the distance between the strange man and him.
41	둘의 간격이 한 발짝 정도가 되었을 때.	The distance between them was reduced to a step.
42
43	“이 새끼가 보자 보자 하니까.”	"Watch this you son of a bitch."
44
45	연쇄살인범은 휙 돌아서며 품속에 지니고 있던 송곳을 꺼내 남자의 가슴에 박았다.	The serial killer suddenly turned around and took out the awl/bradawl/screwdriver (scent lol) he had in his sleeve and thrust it in the strange man‘s chest.
46
47	“내가 만만해 보이냐?”	You want me?!"
48
49	푹! Hook! Clang!	Clang!
50	가슴을 찌르고 있는 손이 부들부들 떨렸다.	the hand, which poking the strange man‘s chest, trembled.
51
52	‘…뭐가 이렇게 단단해?’	‘…What‘s so hard?’
53
54	방검복? 아니면 뭘 받히고 있나?	A fencing suit? What was it?
55	연쇄살인범이 물었다.	The serial killer asked.
56
57	“뭐야, 너? 안에 뭘 껴입고 있는 거냐?”	“What, you? What are you wearing in there?”
58
59	그가 조금이라도 마력을 느낄 수 있었다면 이런 멍청한 질문은 하지 않았을 테지만, 두 차례나 공격해도 가만히 있는 상대에게서 헌터라는 단어를 떠올리지 못했다.	If he could have felt any mana, he would not have asked such a stupid question. He had attacked twice. Still the word Hunter did not cross his mind from a quiet opponent.
60	후드 안에서 낮은 소리가 흘러나왔다.	A low sound came from the hoodie.
61
62	“나도 궁금한 게 있는데.”	“I have a question as well.”
63
64	진우의 목소리였다.	It was the voice of Jin-woo.
65	진우는 아까 연쇄살인범에게 뺏었던 식칼을 바닥에 던졌다.	Jin-woo took the serial killer‘s awl/bradawl/screwdriver and threw it on the floor
66
67	“이런 짓은 왜 하는 거냐?”	“Why are you doing this?”
68	“왜? 설교라도 하시게?”	“Why? You want me to explain?”
69	“무슨 이유라도 있는지 궁금해서.”	“I was wondering if there was any reason.”
70
71	연쇄살인범은 코웃음 쳤다.	The serial killer snorted.
72	갑자기 튀어나와서 여자를 구해 주고, 그것도 모자라 계속해서 따라오기에 정의의 사도 흉내라도 내고 있는 줄 알았더니.	The killer had thought Jin-woo was trying to play hero when he suddenly appeared and saved the woman.
73
74	‘그냥 또라이잖아?’	‘It's just for show, isn't it?’
75
76	어쩌면 자신과 같은 부류가 아닐까?	‘Isn't he the same as me?’
77	잘 구슬리면 좋게 끝날 수도 있겠다 싶어서 연쇄살인범은 흔쾌히 어울려주었다.	A serial killer happily joined in thinking that it could end well.
78
79	“이유는 무슨. 뭐 굳이 찾는다면… 재밌으니까?”	“Why? Well, if I really have to... Because it‘s fun?”
80	“재미?”	“fun?”
81	“나는 이상하게 나보다 약한 걸 보면 막 괴롭혀 주고 싶단 말.”	“I just want to bully them when I see someone weaker than me.”
82
83	…이지.	…hahaha
84	연쇄살인범은 말을 잇지 못했다.	The serial killer couldn‘t laugh.
85	“으아아악!”	“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”
86
87	“으아아아악! 으악!”	“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”
88
89	그는 바닥에 털썩 주저앉아 인대가 끊어진 왼쪽 발목을 움켜쥐었다.	He plopped down on the floor and gripped his broken left ankle.
90	고개를 들어 보니 어느새 진우의 손에 식칼이 들려 있었다.	When he looked up, he saw a knife in Jin-woo‘s hand.
91
92	‘바닥에 던져 놓은 걸 언제 주워서…?’	‘When did you pick up what you threw on the floor...?’
93
94	그때 또다시 진우의 인영이 흐릿하게 사라졌다.	Then again Jin-woo‘s figure disappeared.
95
96
97	이번엔 오른쪽 발목.	This time, his right ankle.
98	연쇄살인범은 바닥을 뒹굴었다. 진우는 양쪽 발목 인대가 끊어져 움직이지 못하는 살인범의 주머니를 뒤져 핸드폰과 지갑을 꺼냈다.	The serial killer rolled over the floor. Jin-woo searched the pockets of The serial killer who was unable to move because both ankle ligaments had been cut off and took out his cell phone and wallet.
99
100	“너, 너 뭐야, 이 새끼야!”	“You, what are you, you son of a bitch!”
101
102	악을 쓰는 살인범을 무시하고 진우는 침착하게 119에 전활르 걸어 구급차를 부른 뒤, 지갑에서 꺼낸 신분증을 확인했다.	Ignoring the serial killer, Jin-woo calmly walked around, called an ambulance (119) and checked his identification card from his wallet.
103	그리고 핸드폰과 지갑을 파르르 떨고 있는 살인범의 손에 쥐여 주며 말을 이었다.	And Jin-woo continues, handing out the cell phone and wallet to the trembling killer.
104
105	“내일 오전 0시까지 자수해라.”	”By midnight tomorrow, turn yourself in to the police."
106	“뭐?”	“What?”
107	“살고 싶으면.”	“If you want to live.”
108
109	할 말은 다 했다.	I‘ve already said everything I need to say.
110	진우는 자리에서 일어나기 전에 그림자 병사 하나를 연쇄살인범의 그림자에 심었다.	Jin-woo planted a shadow soldier in the shadow of the serial killer before he stand up.
111	그리고 그림자 병사에게도 비슷한 명령을 내려놓았다.	And he gave an order to the shadow soldier.
112
113	‘하이오크 그림자가 얼마나 인내심이 있는지는 모르겠지만…’	‘I don‘t know how patient the high orcs shadow is, but...’
114
115	기다리는 건 못해도 그다음 명령은 하이오크의 전문 분야니까.	Although I don‘t know how long, but the next order is high-Orc‘s specialty.
116
117	“난 네가 살았으면 좋겠다.”	“I want him alive.”
118
119	목숨이 붙어 있어야 오랫동안 자기 잘못을 반성할 수 있겠지.	He must be alive in order to be able to review/reflects his mistakes for a long time.
120
121	“뭐… 뭐냐고, 대체 너?”	“What... What are you saying ?
122
123	진우는 통증과 두려움에 벌벌 떨고 있는 연쇄살인범을 두고 천천히 공터를 벗어났다. 멀리서 구급차의 사이렌 소리가 들려왔다.	Jin-woo slowly escaped from the vacant lot where the serial killer was shaking in pain and fear. He heard a siren of an ambulance from afar.
124	한참 떨어진 곳까지 이동한 진우가 주변에 기척이 없는 것을 확인하고서 후드를 벗었다.	Jin-woo, who had moved to a faraway place, saw that there was no one around and took off the hood.
125
126	“휴.”	“Phew.”
127
128	연쇄살인범을 발견한 병사가 신호를 보내와서 늦지 않게 도착할 수 있었다.	The soldier who found the serial killer sent a signal so that he could arrive in time.
129	그림자 교환.	『shadow exchange』...
130	쓰면 쓸수록 편리한 스킬이었다.	It‘s a convenient skill.
131
132	‘괜히 최상급 룬석이 아니네.’	‘Even if It‘s not the best skill『Runestone』.’
133
134	최근 여러 차례 그림자 교환의 위력을 실감한 진우가 흡족한 미소를 지었다.	Jin-woo, who realized the power of 『shadow exchange』 several times recently, smiled delightedly.
135	스킬 레벨이 오르고 쿨타임까지 줄어든다면 앞으로 얼마나 더 활용성이 높아질지, 지금은 짐작도 가지 않았다.	If the skill level rises and the cooldown is reduced, how high will the applicability be later? Even now it can‘t be guessed.
136	그렇게 집으로 돌아가다가.	I‘ll be going back home.
137
138	‘음?’	‘Umm?’
139
140	문득 고개를 들었더니 달이 어느덧 머리 꼭대기까지 와 있었다.	When he suddenly looked up, the moon had already reached the top of his head.
141
142	‘그러고 보니… 벌써 내일인가?’	‘hmpmm... Is it tomorrow already?’
143
144	한일 연합팀의 레이드.	the Korean-Japanese team‘s Raid
145	코앞까지 다가왔다.	It‘s just around the corner.
146	연합팀에 들어가지 않은 자신도 가슴이 뛰는데, 레이드 멤버들의 심정은 어떨까?	Even if you don‘t join the Allies, how do you feel about the Raid team?
147	진우는 자신이 알고 있는 레이드 멤버들의 몇몇 얼굴을 떠올리며 레이드가 무사히 끝나기를 마음속으로 응원해 주었다.	Jin-woo recalled the faces of the members he knew and cheered in his heart for their safe return.
148
149
150	***	***
151
152
153	야심한 시각.	an ambitious view (At that late time) skip
154	고토는 일본 헌터협회의 도장에 나와 있었다.	Koto was in the drill hall of the Japanese Hunter Association.
155	고토의 앞에 두 명, 뒤에 한 명.	Two were in front of Koto and one behind him.
156	그와 같은 등급인 S급 헌터들이 주변을 둘러싸고 있었다.	He was surrounded by S Class Hunters
157	심호흡하던 고토가 눈을 떴을 때.	Then Koto opened his eyes while breathing deeply.
158
159	“타하앗!”	“Taha!”
160		(SFX)
161	기회를 엿보던 헌터들이 동시에 그를 향해 맹렬히 달려들었다.	The Hunters, seeing an opportunity, ran aggressively towards him at the same time
162	그러나.	But
163	쿵! Thud! Bang!	Thud!
164	쓰러진 것은 세 명의 헌터들이었다.	The Three Hunters fell to the ground.
165
166	“수고하셨습니다!”	“Good job!”
167	“역시 고토 상!”	“As expected of Koto!” (You too Koto GG?)
168	“상대가 안 되는군요.”	“I can‘t be your opponent.”
169
170	도장의 나무 바닥에 누워 있던 세 명의 헌터가 훌훌 털고 일어났다.	The three hunters lying on the wooden floor of the training room sprang to their feet.
171	고토가 힘 조절을 했기 때문이다.	That‘s because Koto restrained himself.
172	고토는 수고했다는 의미로 말없이 그들에게 고개를 숙여 보였다.	Koto bowed silently to their as a sign of their hard work. (their?)
173
174	‘역시 내 컨디션에는 문제가 없다.’	‘There is no problem with my condition as well.’
175
176	굳이 평가를 내리자면 최상.	It‘s the best way to evaluate it.
177	한국을 집어삼킬 생각을 하는 것만으로도 컨디션이 쑥쑥 올라가는 느낌이었다.	Just thinking about swallowing Korea is enough to raise the mood.
178	그런데 어째서…	But why...
179	고토는 세 명의 헌터가 떠나 텅 비어 버린 도장을 우두커니 바라보며 그날의 기억을 떠올렸다.
180	성진우.	Sung Jin-woo.
181	그의 정체는 무엇인가?	Who is he really?
182
183	‘…’	‘…’
184
185	기억을 떠올리면 떠올릴수록 입맛이 썼다.	As I remembered, the more I remembered, the more I liked it.
186	곧 고토는 고개를 가로저었다.	Soon Koto shook his head.
187
188	‘뭐, 상관없는 일이다.’	‘Well, it doesn‘t matter.’
189
190	어차피 성진우라는 자는 이번 레이드에 참여하지 않고, 협회장의 계획은 차질 없이 진행된다.	Anyhow, Sung Jin-woo will not participate in the subjugation, and the president‘s plan will go ahead.
191	이번 일로 한국이 S급 헌터들을 잃으면 주도권은 일본에게로 넘어올 수밖에 없다.	If Korea loses its S-class Hunters due to this incident, Japan will have no choice but to take the initiative.
192	지금 한국에게서 타당한 대가를 받아 내라고 외치는 국민들의 원성도 그때쯤에는 이미 환호성으로 바뀌어 있을 터.	By then, our people will demands for a reasonable reward from Korea.
193	그때가 되면.	When that happens.
194
195	‘성진우 혼자서 무얼 할 수 있을까?’	‘What can Sung Jin-woo do alone?’
196
197	성진우가 진짜 강한 헌터든, 아니면 자신의 착각에 불과했든 간에 그가 내일 레이드에 참가하지 않는 것은 일본의 호재였다.	Whether Sung Jin-woo was really a strong Hunter or it was just my own delusion, it is a good thing for Japan that he won‘t participate in the subjugation tomorrow.
198	거슬리는 것은 아무것도 없다.	nothing to worry about?
199	결전은 내일.	Tomorrow is the day of the battle.
200	달빛이 비치는 적막한 도장 안에서 고토는 조용히 미소를 지었다.	Koto smiled silently in the silent coat of the moonlight.
201
202
203	***	***
204
205
206	“잘 부탁드리겠습니다!”	“Good luck!” (I look forward to your kind cooperation.)
207
208	방송국 국장이 일개 카메라맨에게 고개를 숙였다.	The director of the station bowed to a cameraman.
209	있을 수 없는 일.	an improbable thing
210	하지만 국장의 앞에 있는 남자는 평범한 카메라맨이 아니었다. 무려 A급 헌터 자격증을 소지한 현역 헌터인 것이다.	But the man in front of the director was not an ordinary cameraman. He is a professional hunter with a certificate of A-rank Hunter.
211
212	“이번 레이드에 저희 방송국의 사활이 달려 있습니다.”	“The raid this time will determine the survival of our station "
213
214	중계권을 따 내느라 방송국 전체예산의 절반을 때려 부었다. 경쟁자들이 너무 몰렸기 때문이다.	In order to obtain a broadcasting license , half of the broadcasting budget was used. Because the competitors are too fierce
215
216	하지만 그런 과감한 결정을 내릴 수 있는 배경이 있었다.	However, there was a reason to make such a bold decision.
217	S급 게이트는 전 세계에서 몇 번 열리지 않았다.	An S-class gate has not been opened many times around the world. (Only one S-class gate opened?)
218	게이트가 생성된다 해도 촬영 장비를 안에 가지고 들어가서 영상을 찍어오는 것은 불가능.	Even if a gate is created, its impossible to take the equipment inside and take a video.
219	즉, 일반인들이 S급 레이드를 볼 기회는 이번이 처음이자 마지막인 것이다.	In other words, this is the first and last chance for the public to see the S-class raid.
220	또다시 어딘가에서 S급 게이트가 열려 버리는 불상사가 일어나지 않는다면 말이다.	If there is no accident where a S-level gate is opened again.
221	게다가 이번 방송은 녹화가 아닌 생중계로 이뤄진다.	In addition, this broadcast is live rather than a recording.
222	10분 정도의 딜레이가 있긴 해도.	Even though there‘s a 10 minute delay.
223	시청률이 얼마나 나올까?	What‘s the ratings?
224	70퍼센트? 80퍼센트?	70 percent? 80 percent?
225	영상을 타국에 판매하는 데서 생길 수익까지 계산하면 예산의 반이라는 투자가 아깝지 않았다.	If we calculate profits from selling the recording to other countries, we are willing to invest half of our budget.
226
227	‘레이드가 실패만 하지 않는다면!’	‘If the raid doesn‘t fail!’
228
229	레이드에 참여한 최상급 헌터들이 마수들에게 먹히는 영상을 보고 싶어하는 시청자들은 없을 것이다.	No one would want to see a video of top-rated hunters being eaten by the ants.
230	아니, 있다고 한들 방송에 내보낼 수 없다.	No, I can‘t even broadcast it if it happens.
231	국장은 이번 4차 토벌작전의 성공 가능성에 자신의 모든 것을 걸었다.	The director put all his hopes on the success of the fourth attempt of the subjugation.
232	그런 영상을 촬영할 기사님에게 고개 몇 번 숙이는 것쯤이야.	It‘s like bowing down a few times to Cha Hea-in who‘s going to film such a video. (And bowed down to the cameraman)
233	원한다면 절이라도 할 수 있었다.	I could even bow if I wanted to.
234
235	“너무 걱정하지 마세요, 국장님.”	“Don‘t worry too much, sir.”
236
237	카메라맨은 불안감에 떨고 있는 국장을 안심시켰다.	The cameraman reassured the anxious director.
238	헌터가 되기 전에는 카메라로 밥을 먹었고, 이 일을 수락하고 나서는 열심히 공부도 했다.	Before becoming a Hunter, he ate (earned his living?✔) with a camera, and after accepting the job, he studied hard.
239	전 국민이 다 지켜볼 방송을 자신의 실수로 망치고 싶은 마음은 눈곱만큼도 없었다.	He didn‘t have the slightest intention to ruin the broadcasting that the entire nation is going to watch.
240	그만큼 돌아오는 것도 컸고.	That‘s how big it was to be back.
241
242	‘방송 수익의 일부를 떼 주겠다니.’	‘You‘re going to take some of the money off the air.’
243
244	이미 A급 헌터로서 많은 돈을 벌고 있었지만, 그런 그가 흥분할 만큼 고액이었다.	He was already earning a lot of money as an A-class Hunter, but it was an exciting prize for him.
245	제대로 일을 끝내면 작전에 참가한 S급 헌터들과 마찬가지로 어마어마한 돈과 명성을 손에 쥘 수 있었다.	If he does it right, he‘ll be able to win huge amounts of money and fame just like the S-class hunters who participated in the operation.
246	아마 한국에서 가장 유명한 A급 헌터가 될 수 있지 않을까?	Could he become the most famous A-class Hunter in Korea?
247	기분 좋은 상상에 카메라맨의 입가에 미소가 어렸다.	There was a smile at the mouth of the cameraman because of the pleasant imagination.
248		?The cameraman wore a smile at the pleasant image/thought.
249
250	“그런데 고건희 협회장님께서 용케 촬영을 허락하셨네요? 그 고지식한 분이 돈 때문에 이러는 건 아닐 텐데.”	“And the head of the association, Go Gun-hee, managed to get the picture done? I don‘t think that smart guy is doing this for money.”
251
252	국장은 고개를 끄덕였다.	The director nodded his head and said
253
254	“저희가 낸 돈은 다 작전 참가 헌터들에게 분배한다더군요.”	“All our money is distributed to the hunters who are participating in the operation.”
255	“그럼 왜…?”	“Then why...?”
256
257	왜 촬영을 허락해 준 것일까?	Why would they allow us to record it?
258	국장은 자신의 추측을 조심스럽게 얘기했다.	The director spoke carefully of his conjecture.
259
260	“제 생각에는… 국민들을 위로해 주기 위해서가 아닐까 싶습니다.”	“I think... I think it‘s to comfort the people.”
261
262	이미 한국 헌터협회는 개미들에게 세 번이나 고배를 마셨다.	Already, the Hunter Association of Korea has suffered three times because of the ants
263	잇단 실패로 많은 피해를 입은 협회는 신뢰를 잃었고, 국민들은 개미들에게 이길 수 없다는 무력감에 빠졌다.	The association suffered a lot due to successive failures that had lost faith, and the people had fallen into a sense of helplessness/powerlessness that they could not win against the ants.
264	그런 상황에서 드디어 역전의 기회가 생긴 것이다.	Finally there was a chance to reverse that situation.
265
266	‘사람들의 반응은 요즘 인터넷만 봐도 알 수 있지.’	‘You can see the reaction of people just by looking at the Internet these days.’
267
268	협회장은 거기서 한발 더 나아가길 원했다. 승리의 순간을 카메라에 담아 국민들에게 알리자고.	The president of the association wanted to go one step further there. Let‘s take a camera and let the people know the moment of victory.
269	더 이상 실패가 없어야 한다는 필사의 결의가 그 뜻에 담겨 있었다.	The president‘s determination means no more defeat.
270	국장의 설명에 카메라맨도 고개를 끄덕거렸다.	The cameraman nodded to the director‘s explanation.
271	그는 손목의 시계를 보더니 비장한 얼굴로 자리에서 일어났다.	He looked at the watch on his wrist and stood up with a grim face.
272
273	“벌써 시간이 다 됐네요. 이만 일어나겠습니다.”	“It‘s time for it” "Annyeong!”
274		(google Annyeong)
275	국장은 다시 한 번, 카메라맨에게 깍듯하게 허리를 굽혔다.	Once again, the director bent down gently to the cameraman.
276
277	“잘 부탁드리겠습니다, 헌터님!”	“Good luck, Hunter!”
278
279
280	***	***
281
282
283	타타타타타타타타타-!	Tata-ta-Tata-Tata-
284		(SFX)
285	헌터들을 태운 헬기가 날아올랐다.	The helicopter carrying the Hunters flew up.
286
287	“…”	“…”
288	“…”	“…”
289
290	항상 허허하고 웃는 마동욱도, 매사에 자신감을 보이는 최종인도, 긍정적인 성격의 백윤호도 지금 이 순간만은 엄숙한 표정이었다.	The always smiling Ma Dong-wook, Choi Jong-in, who showed confidence in everything and Baek Yoon-ho, who has a positive personality, looked solemn at this moment. 👏
291	카메라맨은 마지막으로 촬영 장비를 점검했다.	The cameraman last checked the filming equipment.
292	머리에 끼우고 다니기만 하면 되는 방식이라 움직임에는 전혀 지장을 주지 않는 물건이었다.	Because it only needs to be worn on the head and circled around, it is an object that does not interfere with movement. (yeah gopro)
293
294	‘몸을 불편하게 만들 카메라였으면 여기 오지도 않았지.’	‘If it was a camera that made you uncomfortable, you wouldn‘t be here. (He shouldn‘t use it)‘
295
296	지금 이 헬기가 향하는 곳은 대한민국에서, 아니 어쩌면 세계에서 가장 위험할지도 모르는 곳이다.	Now the helicopter is headed for South Korea, or perhaps the most dangerous place in the world.
297	목적지를 떠올린 카메라맨은 침을 꼴깍 삼켰다.	The cameraman, who recalled his destination, gulped down.
298	태연하려고 아무리 애를 써 봐도 슬금슬금 피어오르는 긴장감은 어쩔 수 없었다.	No matter how hard I tried to remain calm, I couldn‘t help but feel the tension creeping up.
299	긴장하는 건 S급 헌터들도 마찬가지였다.	The same was true for the S-class Hunters.
300	긴장감을 풀기 위해, 백윤호는 친한 동생에게 말을 걸었다.	To ease the tension, Baek talked to his close brother.
301
302	“병구야, 난 네가 여기 올 줄은 몰랐다?”	“Hey bro, I didn‘t expect you here.”
303
304	민병구가 씩 웃었다.	Min Bung-gu grinned.
305
306	“제 힐이 없으면 이 중에서 형이 제일 먼저 죽을 것 같아서요. 형은 마수만 보이면 일단 덮치고 보니까.”	“Without my Heals, my brother would be the first one to die. I‘ll go after him once I see him.”
307	“아니, 넌 꼭 말을 해도 그런 식으로. 내가 마수를 덮치긴 왜 덮치냐?”	“Now, why do you have to say that? Why do you say you protect me when the truth is I protect you?”
308
309	두 사람의 대화에 헌터들이 피식 피식 웃음을 터트렸다.	Hunter burst out laughing at the two men‘s conversation.
310	대한민국의 힐러 중 유일하게 S급인 민병구.	Min Bung-gu is the only S-class healer in Korea.
311	은퇴했던 그가 특별히 이번 레이드에 참가한다는 소식을 듣고 멤버들 전원이 환영했다.	All members welcome when they hear he was especially involved in this raid although he was retired .
312	힐러가 있고 없고는 차이가 컸다.	Whether there are Healers makes a big difference.
313	부상을 걱정하지 않고 싸울 수 있으니까 말이다.	You can fight without worrying about injuries.
314	백윤호와 민병구의 대화로 얼어붙어 있던 분위기가 풀려가는 가운데, 백윤호 옆의 차해인이 조용히 물었다.	As the conversation between Baek Yoon-ho and Min Bung-gu was thawing out, Cha Hae-in, next to Baek, asked quietly.
315
316	“백 사장님, 혹시 성진우 씨 만나고 오셨어요?”	“Mr. Baek, did you meet Sung Jin-woo?”
317	“성진우 씨요?”	“Sung Jin-woo?”
318	“네.”	“Yes.”
319
320	백윤호는 고개를 저었다.	Baek Yoon-ho shook his head.
321
322	“아니요. 그런데 그건 왜?”	“No, why?”
323	“아… 아닙니다. 제가 좀 착각했나 봐요.”	“Ah... No, I must have misunderstood.”
324		(Ah ... no, it looks like I‘m mistaken. ")
325	그때.	then
326	마동욱이 허허하고 웃음을 터트렸다.	Ma Dong-wook burst into laughter.
327
328	“허허, 드디어 시작이구만.”	“Hoho, here we go.”
329
330	그가 가리키는 방향으로 헌터들의 시선이 돌아갔다.	The Hunters looked in the direction he was pointing.
331	헬기의 창 유리 너머로 이미 마수들의 땅이 되어 버린 검은 대지가 조금씩 보이고 있었다.	We are seeing a bit of black land where had already being turned into land of ant monsters, outside the helicopter‘s glass door.
332		Teleport to [Table of contents]


1	헬기를 발견한 변종 개미들이 날아올랐다.	Suddenly, The mutant ants that saw the helicopter flew up.
2	부웅-	Boo Woong- (SFX)
3	부웅-	Boo Woong-
4	아직 비행이 가능한 개체는 얼마 되지 않는지 일단 눈에 보이는 숫자는 일곱에 불과했다.	The number of objects that can fly is only seven.
5
6	“제가 처리하죠.”	“I‘ll take care of it.”
7
8	팀 내 유일한 마법계열 헌터인 최종인이 나섰다.	Choi Jong-in, the team‘s only long-range wizard hunter, came out.
9		(Cha Hea-in ,dancer, close-range magic swordman ?)
10	스킬 ‘플레임 스피어‘.	-Skill ‘Flame Spear'-
11	캐스팅이 끝나자 나타난 일곱 개의 불꽃이 창처럼 길게 꼬리를 그리며 날아가 개미들에게 적중했다.	When the casting was over, seven flames appeared like a spear and hit the ants.
12	콰과광-!	Quwagwang!
13	분산된 화력으로 개미 마수를 한 방에 죽이는 것은 어려운 일.	It is difficult to kill an ant in one shot with distributed(dispersed) firepower.
14	그러나 놈들의 날개를 태워 버리기엔 충분했다.	But it was enough to burn off their wings.
15	키엑-	KiX-
16	캬악-	KiX-
17	날개가 타 버린 개미들이 아래로 떨어져 내렸다.	The burnt (-wingless) ants fell down.
18	최종인은 그런 놈들을 바라보며 주먹을 불끈 쥐었다.	Choi Jongin looked at those guys and clenched his fists
19	하지만 승리의 여운을 즐기고 있을 때가 아니었다.	However, it was not a time to enjoy the taste of victory.
20	돌아선 최종인이 마동욱에게 물었다.	Choi Jong-In turn around and asked Ma Dong-wook.
21
22	“일본 쪽은 어떻습니까?”	“How about Japan?”
23
24	개미들이 접근을 눈치채고 움직이기 시작했다.	The ants noticed the approaching team and began to move.
25	그 말은 더 이상 여유 부리고 있을 시간이 없다는 뜻이었다.	That meant that there was no more time to relax.
26	치익-	Cheesy-
27	마동욱은 귀에 꽂은 수신기에 귀를 기울였다. 탱커인 그가 이번 한국 측 공격대의 리더를 맡고 있었다.	Ma Dong-wook listened to the receiver in his ear. He is the leader of the Korea offensive team this time.
28
29	“이제 들어간다네.”	“I‘m going in now.”
30
31	퍼엉-!	Pooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
32	말이 끝나기가 무섭게 폭음이 들려왔다.	Right after the sentence was finished there were terrifying explosions.
33	콰광!	Quagwang!
34	쾅!	Bang!
35	그것이 신호가 된 듯 섬 곳곳에서 폭음이 연달아 들려오고 매캐한 연기가 피어올랐다.	As if it were a signal, bouts of binge drinking explosions were heard from all over the island, and acrid thick smoke rose.
36	4차 토벌작전의 시작이었다.	It was the beginning of the fourth subjugation operation.
37	사신 길드의 마스터 임태규가 헬기에서 지상을 내려다보며 눈살을 찌푸렸다.	Lim Tae - kyu, the master of the reaper guild, frowned as he looked down at the ground from the helicopter.
38	일제히 개미굴을 빠져나온 개미 수천 마리가 네 갈래로 흩어져 섬의 동서남북을 향해 이동하고 있었다.	Thousands of ants, all of whom escaped from the ant tunnel, were scattered in four groups, moving toward the eastern, western, and northern parts of the island.
39
40	“아주 징그럽구만, 징그러워.”	"It‘s disgusting, very disgusting.”
41	“다 빠져나간 거 같은데요?”	“I think you‘re out of everything?”/ "I think it‘s all gone out of here.” / "I think they've all gone."
42	“…그렇구먼.”	”... That‘s right. "
43
44	길게 이어지던 개미들의 줄은 금방 끝나고, 남은 것은 지면에 뚫려 있는 커다란 구멍 하나.	The long lines of ants left the nest quickly, and what is left is a large hole in the ground.
45	개미굴의 입구였다.	It was the entrance to the ant cave.
46	개미굴 규모가 어찌나 큰지 입구 크기부터가 고속도로에서 흔히 볼 수 있는 터널만 했다.	The size of the ant cave entrance was so large that it resembled the one on the highways?- more or less
47	저 개미굴의 가장 안쪽에 여왕개미가 있으리라.	There will be a queen ant in the innermost part of this nest.
48	공격대의 목표는 오직 하나.	There is only one goal for the raid.
49	여왕의 제거였다.	It was the eradication of the queen ant.
50
51	“다들.”	“Guys.”
52
53	개미굴로 침투하기 직전 마동욱이 손짓으로 팀원들을 전부 불러 모았다. 머뭇거리던 카메라맨에게도 손짓했다.	Just before entering the ant hole, Ma Dong-wook beckoned all of his team members. He also waved to the hesitant cameraman.
54	이번 작전에 참여하는 전원이 이마를 맞댔다.	Everybody who participated in the operation met their foreheads. (came together?)
55
56	“수백 번의 시뮬레이션에서 일본 헌터들이 끌 수 있었던 시간은 대략 1시간. 우리는 그 1시간 내 무조건 여왕을 처치해야 하네.”	“In hundreds of simulations, the Japanese Hunter were able to hold on for about an hour. We have to kill the Queen unconditionally in that hour.”
57
58	굳이 ‘실패했을 경우‘ 같은 말은 하지 않았다.	He didn‘t say anything like, "If we fail.”
59	1, 2, 3차 토벌작전 때와 달리 이번 작전에서는 달아날 길이 없다.	Unlike the first, second and third strikes, there is no way to escape.
60	그대로 개미굴 속에 고립되는 것이다.	They are isolated in the nest.
61	마동욱이 팀원들을 얼굴을 하나씩 훑어보자, 다들 비장한 얼굴로 고개를 끄덕였다.	Ma Dong-wook looked over the team‘s faces one by one, and all of them nodded in a dignified manner.
62
63	‘최고의 팀원들이다.’	‘They are the best team members.’
64
65	아마 또다시 이러한 비극이 생기지 않는 한, 이만한 팀과 함께할 기회는 없을 터.	Unless this tragedy happens again, there will be no chance of joining bringing this team together again.
66	마동욱은 팀의 리더를 맡은 것을 영광이라 생각했다.	Ma Dong-wook felt honored to be the leader of this team.
67	각자의 짧은 각오가 끝나고.	After each person‘s short resolution.
68
69	“갑시다.”	“Let‘s go.”
70
71	헬기 위에서 공격대 멤버 여섯 명, 카메라맨 한 명. 모두 합쳐 일곱 명의 헌터들이 뛰어내렸다.	Six members of the attack squad on the helicopter and one cameraman. In total, seven hunters leaped down.
72
73
74	***	***
75
76
77	“한국 놈들이 들어간 지 얼마나 지났지?”	“How long has it been since the Korean people entered?”
78
79	고토가 물었다.	Koto asked .
80
81	“잠시.”	“Wait a minute.”
82
83	원래 컨트롤 센터와의 연락은 리더인 고토의 몫이지만, 몸에 거치적거리는 걸 붙이기 싫어하는 그 대신 연락을 맡은 헌터가 대답했다.	Originally, it was Koto‘s responsibility to contact the control center, but a hunter, who was in charge of the contact, replied
84		(Koto don‘t want to carry Communication equipment 😏)
85	“10분이 조금 안 됐답니다.”	“It‘s been a little less than 10 minutes.”
86	“10분이라.”	“Ten minutes.”
87
88	슬슬 빠질 준비를 해야겠군.	I‘ll get ready to get out of here.
89	고토는 제주도를 떠날 준비를 하기에 앞서 잠깐 주변을 둘러보았다.	Koto briefly looked around before he got ready to leave Jeju Island.
90	학살당한 개미들의 사체가 수북이 쌓여 있었다.	The bodies of the massacred ants were piled up.
91	이번 레이드에서 일본팀의 표면적 목표는 시선 분산.	In this raid, the surface objective of the Japanese team is distraction.
92	개미 제거보다는 시간 벌이에 집중해 후퇴에 전투를 반복하며 싸웠는데도 이만한 성과를 올렸다.	Instead of removing ants, they focused on earning time and fighting the retreating ants, but they still achieved this level of success.
93
94	‘한국에겐 버거운 상대일지 몰라도 우리 일본에는 해당되지 않는다.’	‘It may be a big opponent for Korea, but it does not apply to our country.’
95
96	강한 자신감에 고토의 한쪽 입꼬리가 올라갔다.	With strong confidence, One side of the Koto‘s mouth curls up
97	고토는 발끝에 거치적거리는 개미 사체 하나를 멀리 차 버리고는 퇴각을 준비하라는 명령을 내렸다.	Koto kicked the body of an ant far away and ordered to prepare for retreat.
98	일본팀의 진짜 목표를 위해 움직여야 할 순간이 왔다.	It is about time to move for the real goal of the Japanese team.
99	그런데.	but/only.
100
101	“저기, 고토 상.”	“Hey, Koto.”
102	“음?”	“Umm?”
103
104	연락을 맡은 헌터의 표정이 심상치 않았다.	The look of the hunter who is in charge of communication is serious.
105
106	“아까부터 3팀과 연락이 되지 않고 있답니다.”	“I was unable to contact the third team.”
107	‘기기 고장인가…’	‘Is the device broken ...?’
108
109	몇 번의 점검에도 멀쩡하던 기계가 중요한 일을 앞둔 순간이나, 중요한 일이 진행되는 도중에 고장나는 경우가 그리 드물지 않다.	It is not uncommon for a machine that has been intact even after several checks to fail at a moment when an important work is ahead or during important work.
110	3팀 상륙 지점은 남쪽.	Team 3‘s landing point is south.
111	서쪽에 상륙해 계속 아래쪽으로 이동해 온 자신의 1팀과는 거리상으로 그다지 멀지 않을 터.	It wasn‘t far from team 1 which landed west and continued downwards.
112		..
113	“현재 우리 위치에서 3팀의 연락이 끊어진 지점까지 거리가 얼마나 되지?”	“How far is it from our current location to the point where we lost contact with the 3rd team?”
114	“지금 저희 이동 속도로 10분이면 도착할 수 있답니다.”	“We can get there in 10 minutes at our current speed.”
115
116	예상했던 대로 멀지 않았다.	It‘s not as far as I expected.
117	이대로 두면 퇴각 명령을 듣지 못한 3팀이 혼자 섬에 남았다가 봉변을 당할 수 있었다.	If this is left as it is, team 3 would not be able to hear the retreat order and will remain alone on the island, and could be hit hard/heavily attacked.
118
119	‘…’	‘…’
120
121	다음 일본팀 단독 토벌작전을 생각해서라도 S급 헌터 다섯을 낙오자로 만들 수는 없는 일.	We must not lose five S-class hunters, even considering the fact that the next step is the exclusive Japanese team to crack down on.
122	특히 3팀은 개미굴과 가장 가까운 남쪽에서 상륙하는 만큼 최정예로 구성되어 있었다.	Especially, team 3 was made up from the beHunter Sungs as they landed in the south closest to the ant caves.
123	그들을 잃는다는 것은 일본 입장에서 뼈아픈 손실이었다.	To lose them would be a painful loss for Japan.
124
125	‘뭐, 별일이야 없겠지만…’	‘Well, it‘s gonna be all right, but...’
126
127	분명 약간의 착오가 있었던 것이리라.	There must have been some mistake.
128	고토는 잠시 고민해 본 끝에 결론을 내렸다.	After a moment‘s thought, Koto came to a conclusion.
129
130	“일단 우리가 한번 가 보지.”	“We will go there.”
131
132
133	***	***
134
135
136	착.	Kind.
137	진우가 멈춰 서자 익숙한 기계음이 나왔다.	When the rain stopped, a familiar mechanical sound came out.
138	띠링.	ring~Ring
139
140	[현재까지 달린 거리: 10Km]	[Distance to present: 10Km] (current distance: 10km)
141	[달리기 10Km를 완료하셨습니다.]	[You have finished running 10Km.]
142
143	처음 일일 퀘스트를 접했을 때와는 180도 다르게, 진우의 호흡은 조금도 흐트러지지 않았다.	Unlike when he first got the daily quest, Jin-woo‘s breathing was not disturbed at all.
144	하도 매일같이 일일 퀘스트를 반복했더니 이제는 그냥 생활의 일부 같은 느낌이었다.	I repeated the daily quest every day, and now it just felt like part of life.
145	곧 완료 메시지와 함께 완료 보상이 날아왔다.	Soon the completion message was accompanied by the completion reward.
146
147	‘스탯.’	‘Status.’
148
149	진우는 보상으로 받은 능력치 포인트 중 2를 민첩에, 나머지 1을 다시 근력에 찍었다.	Of the 3 points of the daily reward, Jin-woo put 2 points on agility and the last one on strength
150
151
152	[스탯]	[Status]
153	근력: 219 체력: 200 민첩: 230 지능: 250 감각: 200	Strength: 219; Stamina/Endurance: 200; Agility: 230; Intelligence: 250 Sense: 200
154	(분배 가능 능력치 포인트 : 0)	(Available Stats Points: 0)
155	물리 데미지 감소: 46%	Physical damage reduction: 46%
156
157	끝자리가 0이 돼 가는 스탯들을 보며 진우는 흡족한 미소를 지었다.	Seeing the stats ending with a 0 gave Jin-woo a satisfied smile.
158
159	‘포인트가 1만 더 있었어도…’	if only i had 1 more point...'
160
161	아쉽지만 포인트를 만들어 낼 수도 없는 노릇이고.	Unfortunately, I cannot make anymore points today.
162	그래도 고르게 올라간 스탯들을 보며 미소가 절로 지어졌다.	Still, a smile was made of a temple, looking at the evenly-balanced stats. (Still, looking at the evenly raised stats, he had to smile.) (rounded stats)
163
164	‘좋아.’	‘Okay.’
165
166	지능을 250까지 올린 뒤로는 뒤처지는 스탯이 없게 전체적인 밸런스를 맞추고 있었다.	After his intelligence was raised to 250 points, he was balancing his overall stats to avoid any future problems
167
168	‘다섯 개 스탯 모두 버릴 것이 없어.’	‘All five of the stats have nothing to throw away.’
169
170	그것이 오랜 시간 레벨과 스탯을 올리면서 내린 결론이었다. 수치가 높아진 스탯은 무엇이든 언제나 자신을 실망시키지 않았으니까.	That was conclusion after a long period of raising the level and high-balanced stats will never disappoint me.
171
172	‘그러니…’	‘So...’
173
174	앞으로도 별일이 없다면 당분간은 스탯 밸런스를 맞춰 갈 생각이었다.	If nothing happens in the future, I‘m going to adjust the stat balance for the time being.
175	진우는 만족스런 얼굴로 스탯창을 닫았다.	Jin-woo closed the status window with a satisfied face.
176	그러고는 주위를 둘러보았다.	Then he looked around.
177	원래 한산한 동네기는 했지만 오늘은 인적이 뚝 끊긴 상태였다. 이유는 충분히 짐작이 가능했다.	Although it was a deserted neighborhood, the number of people who walking around was completely low today. The reason was fully understandable.
178	진우는 핸드폰을 꺼내 시간을 확인했다.	Jin-woo took out his cell phone and checked the time.
179
180	‘역시나.’	‘You all know’
181
182	지금쯤이면 한참 한일 연합팀의 레이드가 진행되고 있을 타이밍.	It‘s time for the Korea-Japan alliance to play a game raid.
183	전 국민이 TV에서 눈을 떼지 못하고 있으리라.	The entire nation will be glued to the TV.
184	진우는 방향을 틀었다.	Jin-woo changed his direction.
185	퀘스트는 이미 끝났지만 집으로 가는 발걸음은 평소보다 빨랐다.	The quest was over, but the pace to home was faster than usual.
186
187
188	***	***
189
190
191	작전은 순조로웠다.	The operation was smooth.
192	마동욱 팀은 일본이 예고했던 대로 아무런 방해도 없이 개미굴의 깊숙한 안쪽까지 들어왔다.	Ma Dong-wook‘s team entered the deep interior of the ants' cave without any problems, as Japan had planned.
193	개미굴 안은 동굴형 던전과 비슷한 구조였다.	the Inside of the ant nest was similar to a cave-type dungeon.
194	다만 차이점이 있다면 야광석이 없어 안에 들어간 헌터들 스스로가 시야를 밝혀야 한다는 점일까?	But the difference is that the hunters went inside this cave-type dungeon wihout luminous stones.(Do they rely on their own vision? )
195		(hmm, an ant nest isn't dungeon)
196	‘…’	‘…’
197
198	꼴깍.	It's dark.
199	던전 경험은 꽤 된다고 생각하고 있었는데, 카메라맨이 긴장감에 마른침을 꼴깍 삼켰다.	Althought he had quite the dungeon experience, the cameraman gulped his dry saliva in suspense.
200	그의 위치는 맨 뒤.	He is in the back of the team
201	제일 앞에선 최종인이 불을 밝히고 나머지 헌터들이 그 뒤를 바싹 붙어 따라가는 형태였다.	At the front, Jong-in lit the fire and the rest of the Hunters followed him closely.
202	카메라맨의 이마에도 촬영을 위한 라이트가 붙어 있었다.	The cameraman‘s forehead also had lights because of the cameras.
203	하지만 마력이 녹아든 짙은 어둠속에서는 S급 헌터의 마법만큼 도움이 되지 않아, 눈앞만을 겨우 밝혀 줄 수 있는 수준이었다.	However, it was not as helpful as the magic of the S-Class hunter in dark darkness, which could barely reveal the surroundings.
204
205	“조용하네요.”	"Its too quiet..."
206
207	최종인이 무심코 건넨 말에 옆에 붙어서 있던 마동욱이 고개를 끄덕여 동의를 표했다.	Ma Dong Wook nodded his head in agreement with Choi Jongin's words.
208
209	“음.”	“Umm.”
210
211	리더이자 탱커인 그에게는 최전방에 서 있는 마법계열, 최종인을 보호해야 할 의무가 있었다.	Choi Jongin Ma Dong-Wook , who was standing at the forefront as the leader and the tank, had the duty to protect Choi Jongin.
212	그래서일까?	What is that?
213	마동욱은 날카로운 눈빛으로 연신 사방을 경계했다. 평소 호탕하던 모습은 찾아볼 수 없었다.	With sharp eyes, Ma was wary of all directions. I couldn‘t find his usual self-indulgence.
214	백윤호도 평소와 달랐다.	Baek Yoon-ho was also different from usual.
215	처음부터 ‘마수의 눈‘을 뜨고서 개미굴로 들어온 그는, 말 한마디 없이 조그마한 마력의 흐름도 놓치지 않기 위해 애를 썼다.	From the beginning, he opened his "eyes” when entered the ant cave, trying to not miss a small flow of mana without a word. (sense monster?)
216	민병구와 카메라맨도 잔뜩 긴장한 기색이었다.	Min Bung-gu and the cameraman also looked very nervous.
217	오직 차해인만이 평소처럼 무표정한 얼굴로 검 손잡이에 손을 얹고서 묵묵히 걸었다.	Only Cha Hae-in walked silently with her hands on the sword handle and her face blank as usual.
218	그때였다.	It was then/At that time..
219
220	“저기…”	“There...”
221
222	뭔가를 발견한 듯 최종인이 목소리를 냈다.	As if he had found something, Jong-in voiced.
223
224	“허.”	“Huh.”
225	“음…”	“Emm...”
226
227	헌터들이 침음성을 냈다.	The hunters gave a silent voice.
228	벽과 천정에 빼곡히 들어차 끝도 없이 늘어서 있는 개미의 알들.	endless rows of ant eggs on the walls and ceilings
229	반투명의 뿌연 껍질 안에서 꿈틀거리는 거뭇거뭇한 유충들이 보였다.	There were larvae twirling in the translucent grey shell.
230	음침한 분위기와 퀴퀴한 악취가 뒤섞인 산란장을 앞에 두고 느낄 수 있는 감정은 딱 하나.	There is only one emotion in front of the spawning ground, which combines a gloomy atmosphere with a squishy smell. (There is only one emotion that can be felt in front of a spawning place mixed with a dismal atmosphere and a stinking odor. -google)
231	역겨움이었다.	It was disgusting.
232
233	“이거 싹 불태워 버릴까요?”	“Do you want me to burn this thing down?”
234
235	최종인이 눈살을 찌푸리며 말했다.	Jong-in said, frowning.
236	마동욱이 개미굴에 들어오고 나서 처음으로 웃었다.	Ma Dong-wook laughed for the first time since entering the ant cave.
237
238	“나도 그러고 싶은 생각이 굴뚝같네만 시간이 없으니 그만두지.”	“I would, but we don‘t have time now.”
239
240	어차피 이 녀석들이 모조리 부화한다고 해도 수명은 1년.	Even if all of them hatch, their life span is one year only, so its just pointless.
241	놈들의 어미만 처치할 수 있다면 신경 쓸 필요가 없는 존재였다.	If we could get rid of their mother, we wouldn‘t have to worry.
242
243	“옵니다.”	“Something is coming.”
244
245	백윤호가 어둠 속을 가리키며 경고했다.	Baek Yoon-ho warned, pointing to the dark
246	그리고 그가 말하기도 전에 차해인은 이미 검을 뽑아 들고 있었다.	And before he could speak, Cha Hae-in had already pulled the sword.
247	마동욱이 자신의 몸집만큼 커다란 방패를 턱까지 들어 올리고 전방을 경계했다.	Ma Dong-wook lifted a shield as big as his body up to his chin and guarded.
248	사사사삭.	Sasassac.
249	열 마리 정도 되는 개미 떼들이 일제히 나타났다.	A flock of about ten ants appeared in unison.
250	제주도에서 태어난 변이한 놈들인 듯 하나같이 눈이 퇴화해 있었다.	As if they were different creatures born on Jeju Island, their eyes had deteriorated.
251
252	“여왕의 호위인가?”	“Are they the queen‘s royal guard?”
253
254	최종인이 고개를 저었다.	Jong-in shook his head.
255
256	“아니요. 아마도 산란장을 지키는 놈들 같습니다.”	“No, I think they‘re the ones guarding the spawning ground.” (He means the place where the eggs are)
257	“그럼 어렵지 않겠군.”	“This won‘t be hard.”
258
259	보스의 호위가 아니라 일반 몬스터라면 전원이 S급으로 이뤄진 공격대의 화력을 버틸 수 없을 터!	If you are not a boss escort, but a regular monster, you will not be able to resist the firepower of a raid made by S class hunters!
260	남은 시간이 얼마 없음을 잘 알고 있는 마동욱이 먼저 덤벼들었다.	Ma Dong-wook, who was well aware of the lack of time left, attacked them first.
261
262	“가세!”	“Go!”
263
264	헌터들이 뒤따라 들어갔다.	The hunters followed suit.
265	이어 최종인의 손끝에서 불꽃이 몇 번 번쩍였고, 임태규가 쏜 화살이 공기를 갈랐다.	Then the fireworks flashed a few times at the fingertips of Jong-in, and the arrow shot by Lim Tae-gyu broke the air.
266	마동욱의 짐작대로 싸움은 금방 끝이 났다.	Ma Dong-wook‘s guess was that the fight quickly ended. (The fight was quickly ended as Ma Dong-wook had guessed.)
267	키엑!	Kieh!
268	마지막 개미의 목이 떨어졌다.	The last ant fell out.
269	차해인이 검에 묻은 체액을 털었다.	Cha Hae-in brushed the body fluids off the sword.
270	마동욱이 말했다.	Suddenly Ma Dong-wook said
271
272	“산란장이 여기 있다는 건…”	"The fact that the spawning ground is here ... "
273
274	대답은 최종인의 입에서 나왔다.	The answer came from the lips of Jong-in
275
276	“여왕의 침실이 가까이에 있다는 뜻이죠.”	“It means the Queen‘s bedroom(chamber) is nearby.”
277
278	잠시 뒤 만날 여왕과의 결전을 위해 각자 잠시 정비의 시간을 가지는 동안, 여기저기를 둘러보고 있던 카메라맨이 갑자기 소리를 질렀다.	While each of them were checking their equipment, the cameraman, who was looking around, suddenly screamed.
279
280	“헉!”	“Huck!”
281
282	헌터들의 시선이 그리로 몰렸다.	The hunters' gaze was so intense.
283
284	“죄, 죄송합니다.”	“I‘m sorry, I‘m sorry.”
285
286	자신이 머리에 찬 카메라로 전 국민이 방송을 지켜보고 있다는 사실을 깜빡한 그가 헌터들을 향해 고개를 꾸벅 숙였다.	He bowed apologetically, forgetting the fact that all the people were watching the broadcast with the camera on his heads.
287	백윤호가 호기심을 느끼고 가까이 다가왔다.	Baek Yoon-ho came closer, feeling curious.
288
289	“뭐가 있습니까?”	“What‘s there?”
290	“아, 다른 게 아니라… 저기에.”	“Oh, nothing...”
291
292	카메라맨은 겸역쩍게 웃으며 한쪽 구석을 가리켰다.	The cameraman laughed humbly and pointed to one corner.
293
294	“부화한 알들이 잔뜩 쌓여 있는데 유독 하나만 크기가 엄청나게 커서요.”	“There‘s just a huge pile of hatching eggs, and one of them is incredibly huge.”
295	‘…!’	‘…!’
296
297	백윤호의 눈이 커졌다.	Baek Yoon-ho‘s eyes dilated.
298	말 그대로였다.	It was true.
299	다른 개미들의 알이 자전거 바퀴만 한 크기에 그치는 데 비해 그가 가리키는 알은 유독 사람 크기…	While the eggs of the other ants are only about the size of a bicycle wheel, the egg he refers to are about the size of a human being...
300
301	‘아니.’	‘No.’
302
303	길쭉하고 타원형인 것이 개미 성체가 나왔다고 해도 무방할 크기였다.	Because of the elongated oval shape it is probably one of the ant-human mutation‘s egg
304
305	‘설마 이것도 개미 알인가?’	‘Is this an ant egg?’
306	“대체 여기서 뭐가 태어난 거지?”	“What the hell will be born from that?”
307
308	어느새 다가온 민병구도 놀란 표정을 지었다.	Min Bung-gu, who had just approached the monstrous egg, looked surprised.
309	잠시 얼굴이 굳어 있던 백윤호가 표정을 싹 바꾸더니 씩 웃으며 민병구의 등을 툭 쳤다.	Baek Yoon-ho, who had his face hardened for a while, suddenly changed his face and slapped Min Bung-gu‘s back with a big smile.
310
311	“우리는 여왕만 잡으면 돼. 다른 건 신경 쓸 필요 없어.”	“We just need to catch the queen. You don‘t have to worry about anything else.”
312	“…네.”	“…Yes.”
313
314	민병구는 꺼림칙하다는 얼굴로 돌아서 헌터들이 있는 곳으로 갔다.	Min Bung-gu turned around and went to the hunter‘s place.
315	하지만 백윤호는 다시 한 번 그 알을 뒤돌아보았다.	But Baek once again looked back at the egg.
316
317
318	***	***
319
320
321	‘말도 안 돼…’	‘Nonsense...’
322
323	고토는 눈을 의심했다.	Koto couldn‘t believe it.
324
325	“헉!”	“Huck!”
326	“음…!”	“Well...!”
327
328	다른 헌터들은 경기를 일으키거나 침음을 삼켰다.	The other hunters either went silent or gulped.
329	고토가 주위를 둘러보며 눈살을 찌푸렸다.	Koto looked around and frowned.
330	3팀 헌터들은 연락이 끊어진 그 자리에 있었다.	The Hunters of team 3 were found in the spot where they lost contact
331	다섯 명 모두 머리를 잃은 채로.	All of them without their heads.
332	동료였던 헌터 다섯이 시체가 되어 바닥에 굴러다니는 광경은 헌터들에게도 충격적이었다.	It was shocking for the Hunters to see their five companion hunters lying dead on the floor.
333
334	‘…’	‘…’
335
336	말없이 관자놀이를 주무르던 고토가 다가가 헌터들의 주검을 살폈다.	The speechless Koto approached and looked at the hunters dead body.
337
338	‘날붙이에 잘려 나간 게 아니다.’	“They weren‘t cut by a sharp weapon.’ (Blade, knife,scissors etc...)
339
340	헌터들은 모두 목이 찢겨 나간 상태였다.	The Hunters' throat were all torn.
341
342	‘얼마나 강한 힘으로 물어뜯었으면 목이 이렇게 될까?’	‘How much power would it take to shred a throat like this?’
343
344	고토가 경악하고 있는 사이 가까이 다가온 헌터 하나가 분노를 토했다.	While Koto was in shock, one Hunter came near and threw up.
345
346	“이 개미 새끼들이…”	“These ants ...”
347
348	고토는 고개를 저었다.	Koto shook his head.
349
350	“들이 아니다.”	“It‘s not them.”
351	“네?”	“What?”
352	“개미가 됐건 뭐가 됐건 적은 하나였다.”	“It's a variant ant.”
353	“그, 그럴 리가?”	“Is that it?”
354
355	고토는 침을 꼴깍 삼켰다.	Koto gulped.
356	눈을 아무리 크게 뜨고 뒤져 봐도 주위에 싸움의 흔적이 없었다.	No matter how big my eyes were, there was no sign of a fight around the corpse.
357	개미들이 숫자로 밀어붙여서 3팀이 전멸했다면 죽은 개미들이나 기타 흔적이 남아 있어야 했다.	If the ants pushed with numbers and team 3 was annihilated, then dead ant bodies and other signs should have remained.
358	하지만 그런 것은 전혀 찾아볼 수 없었다.	But there was no such thing at all.
359	게다가 헌터들의 상처들.	Besides, the wounds of the hunters
360	공격당한 위치를 봐서는 아무래도 한 놈에게 당한 듯했다.	Judging from the position of the attack, he seemed to have been beaten by someone.
361
362	‘어떻게 일본 최정예 헌터들을 마수 하나가…’	‘What can make the most elite Japanese hunters become like that ...’
363
364	만에 하나라도 이런 짓을 할 수 있는 놈이라면 S급 던전의 보스뿐.	The only person who can do such a thing at any given moment is the boss of the S-class dungeon.
365	고토는 옆의 헌터가 쓰고 있던 송수신기를 뺏어 목청에 힘을 주었다.	Koto took the transceiver used by the Hunter next to him and gave strength to his voice.
366
367	“고토다.”	“It‘s Koto.”
368	-말씀하십시오.	-Speak.
369	“여왕개미는 어디에 있지? 놈이 굴을 빠져나왔나?”	“Where is the queen? Did she get out of the nest?”
370	-확인해 보겠습니다.	- I‘ll check.
371
372	위성에 부착된 마력 탐지 카메라.	The guy checked with a magic power detection camera attached to a satellite.
373	전 세계에서 미국, 일본, 중국만이 보유한 기술이었다.	It was the technology that only the United States, Japan, and China had in the world.
374	그중 하나인 중국조차 미국 기술을 해킹해 카피한 수준에 불과하니, 오리지널이라 할 수 있는 기술 보유국은 미국, 일본 두 나라가 전부.	But in fact one of them, The republic of China, hacked the U.S. technology and copied it, so the original technology is owned by the U.S. and Japan 🤣
375	일본이 세계에 자랑하는 그 기술로 실시간 감시하고 있던 여왕의 위치가 수신기를 통해 흘러나왔다.	The Queen‘s location, which Japan was monitoring in real time with its world-class technology, came from the receiver.
376
377	-아닙니다. 여왕은 내내 침실에 있었습니다. 아, 지금 한국 헌터들이 침실로 침투 중입니다.	-No. The queen was in her bedroom all the time. Ah, Korean hunters are infiltrating into the bedroom right now.
378	“뭐?”	“What?”
379
380	고토가 벌떡 일어났다.	Koto stood up suddenly.
381	심장이 철렁 내려앉는 기분을 느꼈다.	I felt my heart sink.
382
383	‘여왕의 짓이 아니라고?’	‘It was not the Queen?’
384
385	고토의 호흡이 빨라졌다.	Koto‘s breathing quickened.
386	일이 크게 잘못되어 가고 있었다.	Things were going badly wrong.
387	고토는 서둘러 말했다.	Koto said in a hurry.
388
389	“철수 명령을… 모든 일본 헌터들에게 한시라도 빨리 섬에서 떠나라고 알려라.”	“We have to give the withdrawal command ... Tell all Japanese hunters to leave the island at once. "
390	-치익, 알겠습니다.	-Understood.
391		Teleport to [Table of contents]


1	Koto cut off communications. His expression darkened.	0
2
3	‘Did we miss anything?’	‘우리가 놓친 게 있었나?’
4
5	We considered all the possibilities that could occur in order to accomplish our mission.	원하는 것을 성공적으로 얻어 내기 위하여 일어날 수 있는 모든 가능성을 고려했다.
6	But	한데.
7	the slaughter of a team of five of the beHunter Sungs on the planet was far beyond the realm of expectations.	최정예 헌터 다섯이 뭉친 팀 하나가 일시에 몰살당하는 일은 예상의 범주를 아득히 벗어난 것이었다.
8
9	‘ Wait a minute...’	‘잠깐…’
10
11	a flash memory (a flashback)	그때 문득 떠오른 기억.
12	Four months ago, something strange happened.	4개월 전에도 한 번 기이한 일이 있었다.
13	The magic of the queen ant, which was monitored 24 hours a day by satellite, suddenly fell sharply.	위성으로 24시간 감시하고 있었던 여왕개미의 마력이 갑자기 큰 폭으로 떨어졌던 것이다.
14	Less than half the usual!	평소의 절반 이하!
15	The research team looked at it as a result of the end of the life of the queen ant and had many optimistic forecasts.	연구팀에서는 그것을 여왕개미의 수명이 다한 결과로 보고 수차례 낙관적인 전망을 내놓았다.
16	Until the queen ant slowly regained her mana.	여왕개미가 서서히 마력을 회복하기 전까지는.
17
18	‘ Did it take only a month?’	‘딱 한 달 걸렸었나?’
19
20	Not Before long the Queen regained her original mana.	오래지 않아 여왕은 본래의 마력을 되찾았다.
21	Officials who talked about their life expectancy were forced to shut their mouths in consequences.	수명 이야기를 꺼냈던 관계자들은 예상을 크게 엇나간 결과에 전부 입을 다물 수밖에 없었다.
22
23	“Mr. Koto.”	“고토 씨.”
24
25	The team‘s voice awakened Koto from his thoughts.	팀원의 목소리에 고토가 상념에서 깨어났다.
26
27	“Umm.”	“음.”
28
29	Koto, who was holding one knee to the ground to examine the dead bodies of the 3rd team, slowly rose.	3팀 헌터들의 주검을 살피느라 한쪽 무릎을 땅에 대고 있던 고토는 천천히 몸을 일으켰다.
30	Now is not the time to think about other things.	지금은 딴생각을 하고 있을 때가 아니었다.
31
32	‘ Did you come too far inland ... ’	‘너무 내륙 쪽으로 들어 왔나…’
33
34	Sasassac.	사사사삭.
35	Hundreds of ants, who had been chasing after them, were raising their heads one by one again.	어느새 뒤를 쫓아 몰려든 개미들 수백 마리가 입맛을 다시듯 하나씩 고개를 쳐들고 있었다.
36
37	***	***
38
39
40	Meanwhile	한편.
41	The Korean team has entered the boss room, the so-called ‘Queen‘s bedroom'.	한국팀은 보스방, 통칭 ‘여왕의 침실‘로 들어섰다.
42	We came here in 15 minutes.	여기까지 15분.
43
44	‘If it takes a similar amount of time to get back...’	‘돌아가는 데 비슷한 시간이 걸린다고 치면…’
45
46	There is still 30 minutes left.	아직 30분의 시간이 남아 있다.
47	As we traveled the way once we can shorten the time back, so the time is generous.	한번 지나갔던 길이니 돌아가는 시간을 더 단축시킬 수 있다고 가정했을 때, 시간은 제법 넉넉한 편이었다.
48
49	‘Okay.’	‘좋아.’
50
51	Ma Dong-wook, who was checking his watch, nodded.	손목시계를 확인하던 마동욱이 고개를 끄덕였다.
52	It‘s a smooth flow.	순조로운 흐름이다.
53	What matters now is how to wrap it up.	중요한 것은 이제 어떻게 마무리를 짓느냐.
54	Baek Yoon-ho used ‘Beast‘s eyes' to grasp the number of enemies beyond the darkness.	백윤호가 ‘마수의 눈‘을 이용해 어둠 저 너머에 있는 적의 숫자를 정확히 파악해 주었다.
55
56	“The Queen is the last one. There are eight guards in front of her”	“여왕은 가장 뒤쪽. 그 앞에 호위 여덟이 있습니다.”
57
58	The Queen‘s guards are incomparably stronger than the average ant. It would be too much to handle the attacks of both the queen and the guard alone.	여왕의 호위들은 일반 개미와 비교할 수 없을 만큼 강하다. 혼자서 여왕과 호위 모두의 공격을 감당하기는 벅찰 터.
59	From here, we needed someone to act as a secondary tanker.	여기서부터는 보조 탱커 역할을 해 줄 사람이 필요했다.
60	Ma Dong-wook looked around.	마동욱이 옆을 돌아보았다.
61
62	“Cha Hae-in”	“차 헌터.”
63	“Yes.”	“예.”
64	“Can you take care of the guards while I take the Queen?”	“내가 여왕을 보는 동안 호위들을 맡아 줄 수 있겠나?”
65	“Please leave it to me.”	“맡겨 주세요.”
66
67	Cha Hae-in answered briefly.	차해인이 짧게 대답했다.
68	She used to be a main tanker when she was a Raid Hunter. She basically was a sub-tanker.	헌터스에서 레이드할 때는 메인 탱커 노릇을 해 왔던 그녀다. 서브 탱커 정도야 식은 죽 먹기였다.
69	Ma Dong-wook looked around the team members.	마동욱은 팀원들을 둘러보았다.
70	Everyone here is a specialist in hunting.	여기 있는 한 사람 한 사람 모두가 마수 사냥의 스페셜리스트들.
71	Meticulous explanation is a waste of time.	자질구레한 설명은 시간 낭비였다.
72
73	“Let‘s go.”	“갑시다.”
74
75	As soon as Ma Dong-wook turned to the ants, Choi Jong-In made a giant orb of light and threw it into the boss-room.	마동욱이 개미들을 향해 돌아서자마자 최종인이 거대한 광구를 만들어 보스방 꼭대기에 띄웠다.
76	Then the whole boss-room became bright.	그러자 보스방 전체가 환해졌다.
77
78	“Huck.”	“헉.”
79
80	The cameraman quietly moaned when he saw the size of the huge block(orb).	어마어마한 광구의 크기를 보고서 카메라맨이 조용히 신음을 흘렸다.
81	He whispered quickly into the little microphone next to his lips.	그는 입술 옆의 작은 마이크에 대고 빠르게 소곤거렸다.
82
83	“I‘ve been involved in many raids as a class A hunter, but I‘ve never seen such a big light magic. Choi Jong-In is the best magic hunter in Korea.”	“저도 A급 헌터로서 많은 레이드에 참여해 왔지만 저 정도로 커다란 라이트(light) 마법은 처음이네요. 과연 한국 최고의 마법계열 헌터답습니다.”
84
85	His voice spread to viewers across the country through the microphone.	그의 목소리가 마이크를 타고 전국의 시청자들에게 퍼졌다.
86	He has just heard that the ratings for the broadcast he is filming have exceeded 80 percent.	그는 방금 막 자신이 촬영하고 있는 방송의 시청률이 80퍼센트를 넘었다는 사실을 전해 들었다.
87	As the greedy man tried to move ahead to get a better picture(cameraman), Min Bung-gu at the back pulled his shoulder.	욕심이 생긴 그가 좀 더 좋은 영상을 담기 위해 앞서 나가려 하자, 뒤에 있던 민병구가 그의 어깨를 잡아당겼다.
88
89	"Shut up!”	“컥!”
90
91	With strong grip, the cameraman turned to Min Bung-gu without hesitation. His shoulder hurt, and his mouth were opened wide.	강한 악력에 카메라맨은 속절없이 민병구 쪽으로 돌아섰다. 어깨가 아파 입이 쩍 벌어질 정도였다.
92
93	‘What healer is like this ... ‘	‘무슨 힐러 힘이 이렇게…’
94
95	There is no time to be surprised.	놀랄 틈도 없이.
96	The cameraman had to face Min Bung-gu, who had a completely different look than when they were exchanging jokes with each other in the Hall	카메라맨은 핼기 안에서 서로 농담을 주고받을 때와는 전혀 다른 표정을 짓고 있는 민병구와 마주해야 했다.
97
98	“This is where the boss of the S-class dungeon is located. No one takes(can take) responsibility for your life.”	“여긴 S급 던전의 보스가 있는 곳 입니다. 아무도 당신 목숨을 책임져 주지 않아요.”
99
100	With Min‘s angry voice, the cameraman couldn‘t give a proper answer and just nodded.	민병구의 노기 어린 목소리에 카메라맨은 제대로 된 대답도 못하고 연신 고개만 끄덕거렸다.
101
102	“If you understand, stand(stay) behind me. It‘s the real start.”	“알아들으셨으면 제 뒤에 서 계셔요. 이제부터 진짜 시작이니까.”
103
104	the power of an S-class Hunter	S급 헌터의 박력.
105	Even the healer, who has the weakest combat ability class among the others, showed overwhelming performance by dominating the other class-A Hunters.	모든 계열 중에서 전투력이 가장 약하다는 힐러조차 A급 헌터를 압도하는 기세를 뿜어냈다.
106	That‘s the difference between S and A levels.	그게 S급과 A급의 격차.
107	What can you do in a place where such monsters work together to fight?	그런 괴물 같은 이들이 힘을 합쳐 전투를 벌이는 곳에서 자신이 과연 무엇을 할 수 있을까?
108	For the first time since becoming a Hunter, the cameraman felt powerless like a civilian, and hurried to the back of Min Bung-goo.	카메라맨은 헌터가 된 뒤 처음으로 스스로에게 무력감을 느끼며 급히 민병구의 뒤로 가 섰다.
109	just as expected.	아니나 다를까.
110
111	“Incoming.” (It's coming)	“온다.”
112
113	When a huge ant found the hunters, it moved its six legs and crawled slowly.	거대한 개미 한 마리가 헌터들을 발견하고서 여섯 개의 다리를 움직여 천천히 기어 왔다.
114
115	“That‘s the queen...”	“저게 여왕…”
116
117	Baek Yun-ho gulped down.	백윤호가 침을 꼴깍 삼켰다.
118	Other Hunters' faces also showed a nervous look	다른 헌터들의 얼굴에서도 긴장된 낯빛이 역력했다.
119	The queen's overwhelming majesty!	여왕의 압도적인 위용!
120	They became the firHunter Sungs to witness the Queen, beyond the walls of hundreds of thousands of ants	그들은 수백, 수천에 달하는 개미 군단의 방벽을 넘어 최초로 여왕을 목격한 헌터들이 됐다.
121
122	‘ Today, I cut off the silk of these sickening ants.’	‘오늘 이 지긋지긋한 개미들의 명줄을 끊는다.’
123	‘ Today, I'll remove these damn ants ’
124	Baek Yun-ho was thrilled at the thought of knocking down that big ass ant	백윤호는 저 커다란 덩치를 쓰러뜨릴 생각에 가슴이 떨려 왔다.
125	But first...	그러려면 우선.
126	Baek Yoon-ho‘s gaze, which had been fixed to the Queen for a while, fell down.	잠시 여왕에게 고정되어 있던 백윤호의 시선이 아래로 내려갔다.
127
128	‘...We need to take care of them’	‘저놈들부터…’
129
130	Eight ants walking in front of the queen's steps.	여왕의 한걸음 앞에서 걸어오는 여덟 마리의 개미들.
131	The first thing to do was to remove the guards.	호위들을 제거하는 게 먼저였다.
132
133	“Haaah!”	“하압!”
134
135	Ma Dong-wook, the team‘s main tanker, took the front line as if he had read the team‘s minds.	팀원들의 마음을 읽기라도 한 것처럼 팀의 메인 탱커인 마동욱이 최전방으로 뛰쳐나갔다.
136	A thick tendon formed in the neck of Myeong-wook.	마동욱의 목에 굵은 힘줄이 돋았다.
137
138	"Ants, come here! Let me smash you!”	“개미들아, 와라!”
139
140	a crying shout!	우렁찬 함성!
141	Instead of degenerating the eyes the sound-sensitive guards raised their teeth and claws and rushed at Ma Dong-wuk.	눈이 퇴화한 대신 소리에 민감한 호위들이 이빨과 발톱을 세우고 마동욱에게 달려들었다.
142	Ma Dong-wook looked back.	마동욱이 뒤를 돌아보았다.
143
144	“Cha Hae-in, Now!”	“차 헌터, 지금!”
145
146	Cha Hae-in, who was running away from Ma Dong-wook, pulled a long sword out of her waist. Then she grabbed it with both hands and thrust into the ground with all her might.	마동욱과 거리를 유지하며 달려오던 차해인이 허리춤에서 장검을 뽑아냈다. 그러고는 양손으로 움켜쥔 뒤 있는 힘껏 지면에 내리꽂았다.
147	Skills 'vibrations of provocation'.	스킬 ‘도발의 진동‘.
148	Bzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzt!	콱! Bzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzt!
149	The circular wave of mana spread from the sword on the floor.	바닥에 꽂힌 검에서 원형으로 된 마력 파장이 퍼져 나갔다.
150	The guards, who were looking for Ma Dong-wook, turned away en masse and attacked Cha Hea-In.	마동욱을 노리던 호위들이 뭔가에 홀린 듯 일제히 방향을 틀어 차해인에게 덤벼들었다.
151
152	‘Yes!’	‘그렇지!’
153
154	Ma Dong-wook looked at the bodyguards who were walking past him and rushed towards Cha Hea-In, and he clenched his fist.	자신을 지나쳐 차해인을 향해 돌진하는 호위들을 보며 마동욱은 속으로 주먹을 움켜쥐었다.
155	Cha Hae-in successfully took away the guardian ants	차해인이 호위 개미들의 어글을 성공적으로 가져갔다.
156	‘Next is your turn.’	다음은 자신의 차례.
157	Ma Dong-wook stood in front of the queen, moving his huge body towards the side of Cha Hae-in	마동욱은 차해인 쪽으로 거대한 몸을 움직이고 있는 여왕 앞에 섰다.
158
159	“Your opponent is me!!”	“너는 이쪽이다.”
160
161	The queen roared at her enemy for in displeasure.	자신의 앞을 가로막은 적이 불쾌한지 여왕은 포효를 내질렀다.
162	Kie ee ee -	키에에에엑-
163	It was a terrible roar, which could make your ears bleed. But it didn't affect Ma Dong-wook, the nation‘s top tanker.(,was its match.)? (...need better)	어지간한 탱커였으면 위압감에 짓눌리다 못해 귀를 틀어막았을 끔찍한 포효였지만, 국내 최고의 탱커인 마동욱에게는 어림없는 수작이었다.
164
165	“Ag-!”	“합-!”
166
167	Skill "Taunt”	스킬 ‘도발의 기합‘.
168	Unlike Cha Hae-in who attempted an AOE taunt , Ma Dong-wook used Single-Target skill toward the Queen.(-I‘m not sure Cha Hae-in used a taunt but probably the main tank taunted the boss while the off tank taunted the mobs like in WOW-)(yeah you're right)	광역 도발을 시전한 차해인과 달리, 마동욱은 여왕을 향해 일대일 도발 스킬을 사용했다.
169	The roaring queen stared at Ma Dong-wook.	포효를 내지르던 여왕이 마동욱을 노려보았다.
170	“Taunt” worked successfully.	도발은 성공적으로 먹혔다.
171
172	‘Good!’	‘좋다!’
173
174	The goal is to withstand the boss‘s attack until the guards are killed.	목표는 뒤의 동료들이 호위들을 다 처치하고 오기 전까지 보스의 공격을 견뎌 내는 것.
175	It was also the most confident thing in the world.	그건 세상에서 가장 자신 있는 일이기도 했다.
176	The eyes of Ma Dong-wook, who lifted a massive shield to the bottom of his chin, were sprinkled. As he always did, he prayed in his heart again.	육중한 방패를 턱 바로 밑까지 들어 올리는 마동욱의 눈빛이 비장했다. 그는 늘 하던 것처럼 이번에도 역시 마음속으로 기도했다.
177
178	Give me the power to protect myself and my team.	‘나 자신과 동료들을 지킬 수 있는 힘을 주소서.’
179
180	Kwa Gukwang!	콰과과광! Boom Bang!!
181	With the sudden bursting out of the fight, the queen ant raid began to attract the attention of many people.	때마침 등 뒤에서 터져 나오는 폭음과 함께, 많은 이들의 운명을 건 여왕개미 레이드가 시작되었다.
182
183
184	***	***
185
186
187	“Yellow (Old man?), I heard Hunter is out today. I‘m not going to see him.” (영감 = old man -> Old man, the hunters are going to be on TV today, you‘re not gonna watch?)	“영감, 오늘 헌터들 나온다는데 안 볼 것이요?”
188	“It‘s all right.” ("Not interested”)	“일없네.”
189	“Don‘t... I heard on TV that I can beat him today, so let‘s see.”	“그러지 말구… 아까 TV에서 그러는데 오늘은 진짜 때려잡을 수 있다고 하니까 같이 봅시다.”
190	“Oh, that‘s what they say every time. Nothing.”	“아, 그놈들 매번 하는 소리가 다 그렇지. 일없다니까.”
191
192	Grandfather quickly turned around and turned the newspaper.	할아버지는 휙 돌아앉아서는 신문을 넘겼다.
193	I could hear the sound of my tongue lapping over my bent back.	굽어 있는 등 너머에서 곧 혀를 끌끌 차는 소리가 들려왔다.
194
195	“Huh. This whole paper doesn‘t have to be about Hunters either.”	“쯧쯧쯧. 이놈의 신문들도 다 헌터 얘기라 볼 것이 없구먼.”
196
197	The grandmother listened to her husband‘s voice and carefully closed the door.	할머니는 남편의 볼멘소리를 들으며 조심스럽게 안방 문을 닫았다.
198
199	“Phew-”	“휴-”
200
201	Up until just two years ago, my husband was the one who supported the Hunters with more interest in the news on Jeju Island than anyone else.	불과 2년 전까지만 해도 남편은 누구보다 제주도 소식에 관심을 가지고 헌터들을 응원했던 사람이었다.
202	I lost my only child to Jeju-do ants.	하나밖에 없는 자식을 제주도 개미들에게 잃었으니까.
203	The deep despair, like a broken heart, soon turned into a strong rage against the magic beasts/ants.	억장이 무너지는 것 같은 깊은 절망은 곧 마수들을 향한 강한 분노로 바뀌었다.
204	Whenever there was a punitive operation, the husband even donated a large sum of money to the Hunter Association to encourage the hunters.	남편은 토벌 작전이 있을 때마다 헌터협회에 거금까지 기부해 가며 헌터들을 격려했다.
205	On the day of the operation, he was so nervous that he often have a bad sleep through the night.	작전 당일에는 긴장한 나머지 밤잠을 설치기 일쑤였다.
206	?The evening before the operation, he was so nervous that he couldn't sleep through the night.
207
208	However, if expectations are high, disappointment will be great.	그러나 기대가 크면 실망도 큰 법.
209	When the third round of punitive action, which was all-out, was devastated, her husband couldn‘t regain his senses for several days.	모든 전력을 다 동원한다던 3차 토벌 작전까지 큰 피해를 입고 수포로 돌아갔을 때, 남편은 며칠 동안 멍한 눈으로 정신을 차리지 못했다.
210	Since then, he hasn‘t talked about Hunter at all. He lost all expectations and hope.	그 이후로 남편은 일절 헌터 이야기를 하지 않았다. 기대도 희망도 품지 않게 된 것이다.
211
212	“Phew-”	“휴-“
213
214	Once again, Grandma sighed and turned on the remote control sitting in the living room.	다시 한 번 한숨을 내쉰 할머니는 거실에 앉아 리모콘을 틀었다.
215	As soon as she turned on the TV, an emotional comment was heard from the host who was hosting the broadcast.	TV를 틀자마자 레이드 방송을 진행하는 사회자의 입에서 감격에 찬 멘트가 터져 나왔다.
216
217	-The proud hunters of our Republic of Korea just took the first step in the queen ant race!	-지금 막 자랑스러운 우리 대한민국의 헌터들이 여왕개미 레이드의 첫발을 내디뎠습니다!
218
219	Hunters' fight was about to begin.	마침 헌터들의 싸움이 시작되려 하고 있었다.
220	The grandmother watched TV with her hands in front of her chest.	할머니는 양손을 가슴 앞에 모아 쥐고 조마조마한 심정으로 TV를 시청했다.
221	When the Hunters were injured, she turned to her regret and applauded happily when the Hunters' attacks landed.	헌터들이 다칠 때면 안타까운 마음에 눈을 돌리고, 헌터들의 공격이 적중할 때면 기쁘게 박수를 쳤다.
222
223	“Oh! Oh, my God!”	“아이고! 아이고!”
224	-Ah, ah! Finally! The first one fell!	-아, 아! 드디어! 첫 번째 마수가 쓰러졌습니다!
225
226	That was the beginning.	그게 시작이었다.
227	The ant monsters, which looked scary in the Hunters' struggle, fell one by one.	헌터들의 분투에 무시무시해 보이던 개미 괴물들이 하나둘 쓰러져갔다.
228	Every time, the whole apartment was rocked by peoples' cheers and cheers.	그때마다 사람들이 내지른 함성과 환호성으로 아파트 전체가 들썩거렸다.
229
230	“Oh, dear!”	“아이고, 아이고!”
231	-Yes! There are four left! We‘ve already killed half of them!	-넷! 이제 넷 남았습니다! 벌써 반을 처치한 겁니다!
232
233	At that moment my grandmother burst into tears.	그 말에 할머니는 갑자기 눈물이 핑 돌았다.
234	At first I was thankful and grateful to Hunters who risked their life to protect people.	첫 번째로 사람들을 지키기 위해 목숨을 걸고 싸워 주는 헌터들이 고맙고 감사해서 그랬고.
235	Then I thought of my son, who was excited about passing the exam to a large company in Jeju Island.	두 번째로 제주도의 대기업에 합격했다며 기뻐 날뛰던 아들 얼굴이 생각나서 그랬다.
236
237	-Two more guards! Two more guards and you can beat the Queen! We‘re close to success in this raid!	-남은 호위는 둘! 호위 둘만 더 해치우면 여왕을 칠 수 있는 겁니다! 레이드 성공까지 얼마 남지 않았습니다!
238
239	It was then.	그때였다.
240	All of a sudden!	벌컥! Suddenly!
241	A red-faced grandfather ran out of the room opening.	안방 문이 열리며 얼굴이 시뻘게진 할아버지가 달려 나왔다.
242
243	“My old man...”	“영감…”
244
245	Without answering her call, my grandfather stared silently at the TV screen with red eyes.	할머니의 부름에도 대꾸조차 없이, 할아버지는 붉어진 눈시울로 말없이 TV 화면만을 응시했다.
246	His clenched fists were shaking.	굳게 쥐어진 주먹이 부들부들 떨리고 있었다.
247	The host held his breath and watched the situation.	사회자도 숨죽이며 상황을 지켜보다가.
248
249	-We‘ve killed all the powerful guard ants! Now the only ant left is the Queen! You can kill the ants by catching the queen! Hunter, no time, no time, no time, no time!	-강력한 호위 개미들을 전부 처치했습니다! 이제 남은 개미는 여왕뿐! 여왕만 잡으면 개미들을 박멸할 수 있습니다! 헌터들, 틈을 주지 않고 바로 공격을 시작합니다!
250
251	When TV showed five Hunters fighting behind Ma Dong-wook, who stood up well against the queen ant.	여왕개미를 상대로 잘 버텨 준 마동욱의 뒤에서 다섯 명의 헌터가 일제히 달려드는 모습이 TV에 나왔을 때.
252	Grandpa, unknowingly, shed heavy tears and threw his hands vigorously.(strong, raising both hands?)	할아버지는 자신도 모르게 굵은 눈물을 흘리며 양손을 힘차게 내질렀다.
253
254	Woah ~~!”	“으아아아-!”
255
256
257	***	***
258
259
260	a broadcasting station	방송국.
261	The director screamed pleasantly at the pouring cheering calls from all over the country.	전국에서 폭주하는 응원 전화들에 국장은 즐거운 비명을 질렀다.
262
263	“Director, we‘ve just surpassed 85 percent!”	“국장님. 방금 시청률 85퍼센트를 넘어섰습니다!”
264	“No way!”	“됐어!”
265
266	The director clenched his fists.	국장은 두 주먹을 불끈 쥐었다.
267	The viewer rating is 85%.	시청률 85퍼센트.
268	This was a record that would not break even if South Korea went to the World Cup finals.	이건 대한민국이 월드컵 결승전에 올라가도 깨지지 않을 기록이었다.
269	And considering the benefits that come from abroad and come forward...	게다가 외국에서 들어온, 또 앞으로 들어올 이익까지 생각하면…
270
271	‘It‘s a big deal.’	‘대박이다.’
272
273	He flopped down on a chair and palpate/touch/molded his face with both hands.	의자에 털썩 주저앉으며 양손으로 얼굴을 훔쳤다.
274	Other staff members in the situation room sighed with relief when they saw the director‘s face, which was filled with joy.	상황실에 있는 다른 직원들도 기쁨을 감추지 못하는 국장의 얼굴을 보고는 안도의 한숨을 내쉬었다.
275	The transmission screen continued to show the Korean team‘s Hunters beating the queen ant coolly.	송출 화면에서는 계속해서 한국팀 헌터들이 여왕개미를 시원하게 두들겨 패는 장면이 흘러나오고 있었다.
276
277	-America, China, Russia, France! Korea is about to be added to the list of countries that cleared an S-class gate!	-미국, 중국, 러시아, 프랑스! S급 게이트를 클리어한 나라 목록에 우리 대한민국이 추가되기 직전입니다!
278
279	The director took out a handkerchief and rubbed his half-stained forehead with cold sweat.	국장은 손수건을 꺼내 식은땀으로 반질반질해진 이마를 슥슥 문질렀다.
280
281	‘Okay, good!’	‘좋아, 좋아!’
282
283	The queen was almost dead, and now the hunters were just leaving the nest safe and sound.	여왕은 거의 빈사 상태였고, 이제 헌터들이 여왕을 처치하고 무사히 개미굴을 빠져나오는 일만을 남겨 두고 있었다.
284	by the way	그런데.
285	Kiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa--	키아아아아아아아아아- Kiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa--아아아아아아-
286
287	"(startled!/surprised!)What the heck!"	“깜짝이야!”
288
289	Fidy hurriedly reduced the volume as a startled director turned around.	화들짝 놀란 국장이 뒤를 돌아보자, 피디가 급하게 볼륨을 줄였다.
290	The director tilted his head there.	국장은 고개를 갸웃거리며 그리로 움직였다.
291
292	“What are you talking about, Peter?”	“나 피디, 방금 무슨 소리야?”
293	“Oh, this is... It‘s an original video coming from Jeju Island, and it sounds like it came from the queen ant.”	“아, 이게… 제주도에서 오고 있는 오리지널 영상인데, 여왕개미에게서 나온 소리 같습니다.”
294	“Queen?”	“여왕이?”
295
296	There is currently a slight time gap between the broadcast screen and the original video.	현재 방송 화면과 오리지널 영상 사이에는 약간의 시간적 간격이 있었다.
297	We can‘t broadcast live on real time because we don‘t know what‘s going to happen during the race.	레이드 도중에 무슨 일이 일어날 지 알 수 없기 때문에 리얼 타임으로 생중계할 수 없는 것이다.
298	The director, who was watching the video, smiled pleasantly and ordered.	영상을 지켜보던 국장이 흐뭇하게 웃으며 지시했다.
299
300	“It‘s not like that the ghostly roar at this moment of historic victory. Can you edit this part or turn down the volume a little bit?”	“이렇게 역사적인 승리의 순간에 마수의 괴성이 요란하게 울려 퍼지는 건 좀 그렇구먼. 요 부분은 편집하거나 소리를 좀 줄이지?”
301	“Yes.”	“네.”
302
303	Fidy nodded and the director put his hand on his right shoulder to cheer him up.	나 피디는 고개를 끄덕였고, 국장은 격려하는 차원에서 피디의 오른쪽 어깨에 손을 얹었다.
304	then	그때.
305	A staff member rushed in with a stiff face.	직원 하나가 굳은 얼굴로 급하게 달려왔다.
306
307	“Director, PD!”	“국장님, 피디님!”
308
309	The director turned his head.	국장은 고개를 돌렸다.
310	Experience has shown that the reports of such a face-to-face employee have never been good news.	경험상 이런 상황에서 저런 얼굴을 한 직원의 보고가 좋은 소식이었던 적은 없었다.
311	There was a vague fear before I heard the report.	보고를 듣기도 전에 막연한 불길함이 스쳐 지나갔다.
312	I pray that my hunch was wrong today, and the director asked the staff carefully.	오늘만큼은 자신의 예감이 틀렸기를 간절히 기도하며, 국장은 직원에게 조심스레 물었다.
313
314	“…What‘s going on?”	“…무슨 일인가?”
315
316	However, the ominous feeling of foreboding never ceases to be true. The staff spoke in an embarrassed voice.	그러나 불길한 예감은 여지없이 맞아떨어지는 법. 직원은 당혹스런 목소리로 말했다.
317
318	“All the Japanese hunters are leaving Jeju Island!”	“지금, 일본 헌터들이 전부 제주도를 빠져나가고 있답니다!”
319	“What?!”	“뭐?!”
320
321	***	***
322
323
324	Ma Dong-wook encouraged his team.	마동욱이 팀원들을 독려했다.
325
326	“Just a little more! Let‘s push a little more here!”	“조금만 더! 여기서 조금만 더 밀어붙입시다!”
327
328	As he said, the queen ant was about to collapse.	조금만 더 밀어붙이면 된다는 그의 말처럼 여왕개미는 지금 쓰러지기 일보 직전이었다.
329	The queen‘s head was studded with hundreds of arrows shot by Lim Tae-gyu, reminding her of a hedgehog.	여왕개미의 머리에는 임태규가 쏜 화살들 수백 개가 빽빽하게 박혀 있어 고슴도치를 연상케 했다.
330	Pyeong-!	피융-! Shuut-!
331	Creack!	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!
332	Another arrow flew into the Queen‘s eye, and the queen shook her head with a groan.	또 하나의 화살이 날아가 여왕의 미간에 박혔고, 여왕은 고통스러운 듯 괴성을 지르며 머리를 가로저었다.
333	Ayeh!	끼에에엑! Kieeeeeeh!!
334	Soon after she came to her senses, the queen spew acid venom all over the room.	곧 정신을 차린 여왕이 방 전체에 산성 독액을 뿜어냈다.
335	Shoot him aah-ah-	쏴아아악-
336	Hunters‘ skin that didn't avoid the wide range attack was soon completely tarnished, but it was soon healed thanks to Min-Bok's healing skills	워낙 광범위한 공격이라 미처 피하지 못한 헌터들의 피부가 까맣게 타들어 가기 시작했으나, 이내 민병구의 치료 스킬로 말끔하게 치료 되었다.
337	Kieh!	키에엑!
338	The angry queen bit Ma Dong-wook, who was in the lead with her giant teeth, as the poison attack didn‘t work.	독액 공격이 통하지 않자 분노한 여왕이 톱니 같은 거대한 이빨로 선두에 서 있던 마동욱을 물었다.
339	Bzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzt!	콱! Bzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzt!
340	But the defenders ‘superior' Skill was able to withstand the terrible Queen‘s attack.	그러나 ‘상급 강화‘ 스킬로 전신을 방어한 마동욱은 무시무시한 여왕의 공격을 버텨낼 수 있었다.
341	One of the teeth was blocked by a shield and the other by a left hand.	이빨의 한쪽은 방패에, 다른 한쪽은 왼손에 막혔다.
342	While Ma Dong-wook was making time, the queen‘s side soared.	마동욱이 시간을 벌고 있는 사이 여왕의 옆구리에서 엄청난 불길이 치솟았다.
343	Quagga Gaupto-!	콰가가가광-! Bang-!
344	It was the magic of Choi Jong - in.	최종인의 마법이었다.
345	Kieh!	키엑!
346	In a time when the queen stumbled and couldn‘t control herself, Baek Yoon-ho, who turned into a beast, jumped quickly and took one of the queen‘s teeth with his bare hands.	여왕이 비틀거리며 몸을 가누지 못하는 틈을 타, 짐승형 마수로 변한 백윤호가 빠르게 뛰어올라 맨손으로 여왕의 이빨 한쪽을 뜯어냈다.
347	Creack!	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!
348	After a light landing on the floor, Baek breathed heavily.	바닥에 가볍게 착지한 백윤호는 거친 숨을 토해 내며 확신했다.
349
350	‘The Queen is finished.’	‘여왕은 끝났다.’
351
352	Long experience has taught me.	오랜 경험으로 알 수 있었다.
353	It was a moment to calm down the parents of the hunters who had dyed the land black with their blood.	이 땅을 많은 희생자들의 피로 검게 물들였던 마수들의 대장을 잠재울 수 있는 순간이었다.
354	Just a little more.	이제 조금만 더.
355	When I thought so, I was overwhelmed with emotion from the depths of my heart.	그렇게 생각하자 가슴속 깊은 곳에서부터 벅찬 감동이 밀려 올라왔다.
356	But then.	그런데 그때.
357	Suddenly, the queen raised her head to the sky.	별안간 여왕이 고개를 하늘로 빳빳이 쳐들었다.
358	And	그리고.
359	Kiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa--	키아아아아아아아아아- Kiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa--아아아아아아-
360	The eardrums resounded throughout the nest.	고막이 찢어질 것 같은 고성이 개미굴 전체에 울려 퍼졌다.
361	Baek Yoon-ho‘s eyes shook.	백윤호의 눈동자가 흔들렸다.
362
363	What is it? Pooh? The terminal?	‘뭐지? 포효? 단말마?’
364
365	No, it‘s different from those.	아니, 그런 것들과는 좀 다른 느낌.
366	That high note sounded like a piteous cry for someone far away.	저 고음은 흡사 멀리 있는 누군가를 애타게 부르짖는 소리처럼 들려왔다.
367
368	For whom do you think?’	‘누군가를 부른다?’
369
370	I was appalled at what happened at such a crazy moment of thought.	생각이 거기까지 미친 순간 어떻게 된 일인지 간담이 서늘해졌다.
371
372	“You must stop it!”	“막아야 돼!”
373
374	Just before Baek Yoon-ho stepped forward, a gracefully jumper pushed out a sword held by both hands.	백윤호가 나서기 직전, 우아하게 점프한 차해인이 양손으로 쥔 검을 힘차게 내리그었다.
375	Scram!	스걱! Scram!
376	The queen‘s head fell to the ground before Cha Hea-in landed .	차해인이 땅에 내려서기도 전에 여왕의 머리가 먼저 바닥으로 떨어졌다.
377	Thud!	쿵! Thud! Bang!
378	The cameraman, who was watching S-class fighting breathlessly, raised his hands with tears in his eyes.	숨죽이며 S급들의 싸움을 지켜보고 있던 카메라맨이 눈물을 글썽거리며 두 손을 번쩍 들었다.
379	It was a moment when the curtain of a terrible fight that lasted for four years fell.	4년 동안이나 이어졌던 끔찍한 싸움의 막이 내려가는 순간이었다.
380
381	“Huck, huck.”	“헉, 헉.”
382
383	Ma Dong-wook, who was breathing hard, gave the team a thumb up.	가삐 숨을 몰아쉬던 마동욱이 팀원들에게 엄지를 들어 보였다.
384	Cha gave a sigh of relief, while Choi Jong - while smiling, was fixing his glasses, and Lim clenched his fists.	차해인은 안도의 한숨을 내쉬었고, 최종인은 안경을 고쳐 쓰며 씩 웃었으며, 임태규는 두 주먹을 불끈 쥐었다.
385	Everyone expressed the joy of victory in their own way.	다들 각자의 방법으로 승리의 희열을 표현했다.
386	Only Baek Yoon-ho, one of them, was shuddering with a mysterious ominousness that was lurking in the corner of his chest.	그들 중 오직 백윤호만이 가슴 한 구석에 자리 잡은 이유를 알 수 없는 불길함에 몸서리를 치고 있었다.
387
388	“Hey, we‘ve become the seventh team in the world to clear the S-class gate, so...”	“형, 우리가 세계에서 일곱 번째로 S급 게이트를 클리어한 팀이 됐는데 표정이 그게 뭐…”
389	“Wait a minute.”	“잠깐.”
390
391	It was then.	그때였다.
392	Ma Dong-wook‘s face, which was in contact with the control center, became grim.	컨트롤 센터와 연락을 주고받던 마동욱의 표정이 험악하게 굳어졌다.
393	We don‘t have time for this.	이럴 시간이 없다.
394	Ma suddenly yelled at the team members who were taking a rest around him.	마동욱은 주위에서 휴식을 취하던 팀원들에게 황급히 소리쳤다.
395
396	“I heard that ants are coming here because the Japanese hunters are retreating. We have to get out of here!”	“일본 헌터들이 퇴각하는 바람에 지금 개미들이 이리로 몰려오고 있다고 하네. 어서 빠져나가야 돼!”
397	“What?”	“예?”
398	“We still have a lot of time left.”	“아직 시간은 많이 남았잖아요?”
399	“Twenty S-levels can‘t last more than 30 minutes, let alone an hour?”	“S급 2명이 1시간은커녕 30분도 못 버틴다고요?”
400
401	Ma Dong-wook spoke to the team in a mixed voice.	당황하는 팀원들에게 마동욱이 착잡한 목소리로 말했다.
402
403	He said, "I‘m not too careful. They say the association is looking into the situation, but Japan has unilaterally cut off communications.”	“나도 자세히는… 협회가 지금 상황을 알아보고 있다고는 하는데, 일본 쪽에서 일방적으로 교신을 끊은 상태라.”
404	“Those cowardly babies...”	“이 새끼들이…”
405
406	Choi Jong - in spat out a curse.	최종인이 욕지기를 내뱉었다.
407	Even though it was not the Korean Hunters but the Japanese Hunters, did they give up so easily and quit?	여기 있는 게 한국 헌터가 아니라 일본 헌터들이었어도 그리 쉽게 버티기를 포기하고 물러났을까?
408	But you need to be alive to be angry. being angry is something that needs to be alive	하지만 화를 내는 것도 살아 있어야 할 수 있는 일이다.
409	In order to prevent the team from being swayed, Ma kept his emotions under control and rushed to escape with a calm face.	마동욱은 팀원들의 동요를 막기 위해 최대한 감정을 억제하고 침착한 얼굴로 탈출을 서둘렀다.
410
411	“Hurry up!”	“어서!”
412
413	Everyone from Korea's team ran towards the entrance.	한국팀 전원은 ‘여왕의 침실‘ 입구 방향으로 달려갔다.
414	by the way	그런데.
415	Baek Yoon-ho stopped walking first.	가장 먼저 백윤호가 걸음을 멈췄다.
416
417	“Ah...”	“아…”
418	"Bro?”	“형?”
419
420	Min Bung-gu, who was running behind, stopped, and everyone stopped like a chain reaction.	뒤따라 달리던 민병구도 멈췄고, 연쇄 반응처럼 모두가 정지했다.
421	After stopping without a word, Baek Yoon-ho began to shake with his eyes fixed on one spot	말없이 멈춰 선 백윤호가 시선을 한곳으로 고정한 채 덜덜 떨기 시작했다.
422
423	"I can not believe .../Unbelievable..."	“마, 말도 안 돼…”
424
425	an improbable thing	있을 수 없는 일.
426	No, it shouldn‘t happen.	아니, 있어서는 안 되는 일.
427	As he looked at the approaching shadow, he suddenly remembered an egg in the shape of a human being that he had seen in the spawning room.	그는 다가오는 그림자를 보며 문득 산란장에서 보았던 인간 모양의 알 하나를 떠올렸다.
428
429	‘This... This is the power of a single ant...?’	‘이게… 이게 마수 한 마리가 지닌 힘이라고…?’
430
431	Baek Yun-ho looked pale.	백윤호의 안색이 창백해졌다.
432	Hunters, who had been wondering, immediately noticed the situation and stepped back from the entrance.	의아해하던 헌터들도 곧 이변을 눈치채고는 입구에서 한 걸음 물러섰다.
433
434	“What?”	“뭐지?”
435	“Did the ants come back?”	“벌써 개미들이 돌아온 건가?”
436
437	in the confusion of Hunter	헌터들이 혼란스러워하는 사이.
438	A single winged ant walked slowly toward the hunters from the far side of the dark-struck ant‘s tunnel.	어둠에 잠긴 개미굴 저편에서 단 한 마리의 날개 달린 개미가 헌터들을 향해 천천히 걸어 나오고 있었다.
439	Teleport to [Table of contents]


1	Hae-In felt very uncomfortable when she felt strong intimidation from what was rushing into the nest.	차해인은 안으로 들어선 개미 마수를 보고 강한 위화감을 느꼈다.
2
3	‘This feeling is... No?	‘기척이... 없어?’
4
5	If you don't see with your eyes, it's hard to know its position.	눈으로 계속 보고 있지 않으면 놈의 위치를 파악하기도 힘들 정도로 기척을 읽기가 어려웠다.
6	So far, the only opponent is Hunter and magic beast.	여태껏 그러했던 상대는 헌터와 마수를 통틀어서 딱 둘뿐.
7	One is the mysterious ant in front of her eyes, and the other.	하나는 지금 눈앞에 있는 개미 마수, 그리고 다른 하나는.
8
9	‘Mr. Sung Jin-woo.’	‘성진우 씨.’
10
11	She recalled Sung Jin-woo a few days ago when he revealed his hidden teeth(trump card?) in front of the strongeHunter Sung.	그녀는 며칠 전 일본 최강의 헌터 앞에서 감추고 있던 이빨을 드러냈을 때의 성진우를 떠올렸다.
12	‘What if an enemy who strong as him stands before your eyes?’	만약 그가 지금 적이 되어 눈앞에 서 있다면?
13	shake -	오싹. shake -
14	Her breath and throat were muffled and she couldn't help but feel a chill.	숨이 턱하고 막혀 오며 등줄기에 소름이 돋았다.
15
16	‘…’	‘...’
17
18	Just imagine that, Hae-in's face stiffened.	상상하는 것만으로도 차해인의 얼굴이 딱딱하게 굳어졌다.
19	The appearance of the mysterious ant was not good news for the Korean team, which was tired of fighting against the Queen.	여왕과의 싸움으로 지쳐 있는 한국팀 헌터들에게 정체를 알 수 없는 개미의 등장은 결코 좋은 소식이 아니었다.
20
21	“That...”	“저거...”
22	“Is there something strange?”	“뭔가 이상하지 않아요?”
23	"Something vaguely creepy."	“왠지 으스스한걸.”
24
25	Not as much as Baek Yoon-ho or Cha Hae-in, other hunters have come to realize a different feeling.	백윤호나 차해인 만큼은 아니지만, 다른 헌터들도 이질감을 깨달았다.
26	gulp	꿀꺽. gulp-
27	Just as the Mutated Ant approached, the air around them was changing.	마수 하나가 다가왔을 뿐인데 주변의 공기가 변하고 있었다.
28
29	What should I do?’	‘어떡한다?’
30
31	Ma was worried.	마동욱은 고민했다.
32	When faced with unforeseen circumstances, the leader should make a decision quickly.	예상하지 못한 상황과 마주했을 때, 리더는 신속히 결정을 내려야 한다.
33	Especially when there is no time like now.	특히 지금처럼 시간이 없는 경우는 더욱 그렇다.
34
35	‘Now that we‘ve got a spell, we can just get rid of it, but...’	‘마수가 나왔으니 그냥 처치해 버리면 될 일이지만...’
36
37	But.	한데.
38	How does the mood feel uncomfortable like this?	어째서 이리도 꺼림칙한 기분이 드는 걸까?
39	While being miserable like that, the Mutated Ant has approached closer. It was a quiet movement that gave them goosebumps.	그렇게 고민하고 있는 사이, 개미 마수가 지척까지 다가왔다. 소름 끼치도록 조용한 움직임이었다.
40
41	I can‘t afford to be so hesitant.’	‘이렇게 망설이고 있을 여유가 없다.’
42
43	When Ma Dong-wook suppressed the warning of instinct and finally made a rational decision.	마동욱이 본능의 경고를 억누르고서 간신히 이성적 판단을 내렸을 때.
44	This guy was gone.	놈이 사라졌다.
45
46	“Where?”	“어디?”
47
48		마동욱이 눈을 휘둥그레 뜨고 주위를 두리번거렸다.
49	The situation of the other Hunter was no different.	다른 헌터들의 상황도 별반 다르지 않았다.
50
51	“Back...”	“뒤...”
52
53	The cameraman, who was looking everywhere, belatedly found its location and shouted.	사방을 둘러보던 카메라맨이 뒤늦게 놈의 위치를 발견하고 소리쳤다.
54
55	“Back!”	“뒤쪽에!”
56
57	Hunters turned back in a fit of astonishment.	헌터들은 화들짝 놀라며 뒤를 돌아보았다.
58	A Mutated Ant who passed through the Hunter at an unbelivable speed was suddenly standing in front of the body of the queen ant.	헌터들이 인식하지도 못할 속도로 헌터들을 지나친 개미 마수는 어느새 여왕개미의 사체 앞에 서 있었다.
59
60	‘He passed us?’	‘우리를 지나쳐 갔다고?’
61	‘How...?’	‘어떻게...?’
62
63	The Korean team hunters slowly began to feel what Baek Yoon-ho had been looking forward to with 'Beast's eyes'.	백윤호가 ‘마수의 눈‘으로 앞서 보고 있었던 것을 한국팀 헌터들도 서서히 체감하기 시작했다.
64	Thump, thump, thump.!	쿵, 쿵, 쿵.
65	The heart beats faster, breathing becomes went rough.	심장 박동이 빨라지고, 호흡이 거칠어져 갔다.
66
67	‘…It‘s not an ordinary guy.’	‘...보통 놈이 아니다.’
68
69	A cold sweat formed on Ma‘s forehead.	마동욱의 이마에 식은땀이 맺혔다.
70	The Mutant Ant paid no attention to the Hunters and looked at the dead queen.	개미 마수는 헌터들에게 전혀 관심을 보이지 않고 가만히 죽은 여왕만을 바라보았다.
71	Then it turned its head up.	그러다 고개를 위로 쳐든 놈은.
72	Kie Mae Ae-e-e-e-e-!	키에에에에에에에에에에-
73	The entire cave was constantly releasing a terrible roar to the point of shaking.	개미굴 전체가 뒤흔들릴 정도의 끔찍한 포효를 끝없이 토해 냈다.
74	Thud!	털썩. Slap - Thud!
75	The first thing to say is that the cameraman's legs lost their strength	가장 먼저 카메라맨의 다리에 힘이 풀렸다.
76	Thud!	털썩. Slap - Thud!
77	Thud!	털썩. Slap - Thud!
78	After that, the oppressive Hunters fell on their knees one by one.	그 뒤로 위압감에 짓눌린 헌터들이 버티지 못하고 하나둘 차례대로 힘없이 무릎을 꿇었다.
79	Ma Dong Wook showed an unbelievable face.	마동욱 역시 믿을 수 없다는 얼굴로 땅을 짚었다.
80
81	‘It's ... It's just a roar?’	‘내가... 내가 고작 포효 따위에?’
82
83	E.E.!	에에에엑-!
84	When the endless-like roar of the Mutated Ant was over, only one person standing still was Cha Hae-in	영원히 끝나지 않을 것 같은 놈의 포효가 끝났을 때, 온전히 서 있는 사람은 차해인 한 사람뿐이었다.
85	Her legs were shaking, as if it was all she could do.	그나마 차해인도 버티는 것이 고작이었는지 두 다리가 후들거리고 있었다.
86	It is a situation in which one cannot even dream of a counterattack.	반격은 꿈도 꿀 수 없는 상황.
87	Until the Mutated Ant show interest in the hunters.	그제야 비로소 개미 마수가 헌터들에게 관심을 보였다.
88	with clear hostility	극명한 적의를 가지고.
89
90	‘…!’	‘...!’
91
92	The eyes of Cha Hae-in have grown.	차해인의 눈이 커졌다.
93	Turning toward the hunters, the face of the Mutated Ant was terribly distorted.	헌터들을 향해 돌아서는 놈의 얼굴이 흉측하게 일그러져 있었다.
94	as if angry at the queen‘s death	마치 여왕의 죽음에 화를 내고 있는 것처럼.
95	Cha Hae-in calmly placed her hand over the sword hilt.	차해인은 침착하게 손을 검 손잡이 위로 가져갔다.
96	However, the speed at which the ant magic power moved was one step faster than the speed at which Cha Hae-in pulled out the sword from her waist.	그러나 차해인이 허리춤에 찬 검을 뽑는 속도보다 개미 마수가 움직이는 속도가 한발 더 빨랐다.
97	Zap-!	피슉- Boost-!
98	The Mutated Ant that had disappeared from sight, instantly appeared again in front of her nose.	일순간 시야에서 사라졌던 개미 마수가 코앞에서 다시 나타났다.
99	The eyes of Cha Hae-in were trembling.	차해인의 눈동자가 떨렸다.
100	without even thinking of defending	미처 방어할 생각도 못한 채.
101	BAM-!	투쾅-! BAM-!
102
103	“Aah!”	“악!”
104
105	After being hit, she was thrown straight into the wall and fell to the ground	옆머리를 가격당한 차해인이 직선으로 튕겨져 나가다 벽에 부딪힌 후 바닥으로 떨어졌다.
106	Thump- sfx!	후두둑-
107	A single blow knocked Cha Hae-in senseless. The sight of it shocked her colleagues. The strongest member was knocked down by a single blow.	단 한 방에 차해인이 정신을 잃었다. 그 모습을 보고 동료들은 경악했다. 가장 강한 멤버가 일격에 쓰러진 것이다.
108	But there was no time to be surprised.	하지만 놀라고 있을 틈은 없었다.
109	The strength of the enemy has been fully verified.	적의 강함은 충분히 확인했다.
110	Hunter knew from experience that longer waiting times, the lower the chance of survival.	머뭇거리는 시간이 길어지면 길어질수록 생존 확률이 낮아진다는 사실을 헌터들은 경험을 통해 잘 알고 있었다.
111	Ma Dong-wook, a tanker, stepped out first.	탱커인 마동욱이 먼저 나섰다.
112
113	HUP-!	“헙-!”
114
115	Ma Dong-wook pulled the ant from behind and gave strength to both arms.	마동욱은 뒤에서 개미 마수를 끌어안고, 양팔에 힘을 주었다.
116	Ma tightened the body of the Mutated Ant with the power that could be uproot a big tree. Thick tendons rose from around his neck and forearms.	아름드리나무도 뿌리째 뽑아낼 수 있는 힘으로 개미 마수의 몸통을 조여 갔다. 그의 목과 팔뚝 여기저기에서 굵은 힘줄이 솟았다.
117	But	그러나.
118
119	"Akkk!"	“으아아아악-!”
120
121	When the Human-Ant hybrid gave strength, Ma Dong-wook‘s arms fell loose.	개미 마수가 힘을 주자 마동욱의 양팔이 허무하게 떨어져 나갔다.
122	Ma Dong-wook banged on both knees.	마동욱이 털썩 양 무릎을 꿇었다.
123
124	“No!”	“안 돼!”
125
126	Baek Yoon-ho jumped out.	백윤호가 튀어 나갔다.
127	If he turn his gaze away, he will probably lose his arms or his life in mere seconds	놈의 시선을 돌리지 않으면 양팔을 잃어 방어 수단이 전무한 마동욱은 곧바로 목숨을 잃는다.
128	Baek Yun-ho clenched his teeth.	백윤호는 이를 악물었다.
129	The white hairs came out from his body, and his nails turned long and sharp, and he looked like a beast.	몸에서 하얀 털이 솟아나고, 손톱이 길고 날카롭게 변한 그가 짐승처럼 달려들었다.
130	Zap-!	피슉- Boost-!
131	The ant disappeared again.	다시 놈이 사라졌다.
132
133	‘Where...?’	‘어디...?’
134
135	It was impossible for Baek to keep track of its movements even with the "beast's eyes'.	백윤호가 다시 ‘마수의 눈‘으로도 놈의 움직임을 쫓기가 불가능했다.
136	Suddenly a scream came from behind.	비명은 뒤에서 나왔다.
137
138	“Ahhhhhh!”	“으아아악-!”
139
140	It was the cameraman	캐스팅을 하고 있던 최종인이었다.
141	The Cameraman, whose upper body was cut in a diagonally by the Mutant-Ant‘s claws (or fangs) , fell with a groan.	개미 마수의 손톱에 상반신이 사선으로 길게 베여진 최종인은 신음을 흘리며 쓰러졌다.
142	Lim Tae-gyu, who was trying to kill the enemy about five steps away, fired an arrow with magical power toward the ant.	다섯 발짝 정도 떨어진 곳에서 기척을 죽이고 빈틈을 노리고 있던 임태규가 개미 마수를 향해 마력을 실은 화살을 날렸다.
143
144	‘I won‘t miss this opportunity!’	‘이 거리에서는 절대 빗나가지 않는다!’
145
146	He was confident of his succes	강한 자신감이 담긴 일발이었다.
147	Shh!	쉭-! Shh! Swigg -
148	But	그러나.
149	unforeseen	덥썩.
150	Suddenly, Lim Tae-gyu's pupils shook.	임태규의 동공에 지진이 일었다.
151
152	‘Ugh!’	‘헉!’
153
154	The Human-Ant Hybrid snatched the flying arrow and smashed it lightly.	개미 마수는 날아오던 화살을 낚아챈 후 가볍게 부숴 버렸다.
155	Sfx!	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!
156	Lim tried to load an arrow again, but when he lifted the bow, the beast was already standing in front of him.	임태규는 서둘러 다음 화살을 장전하려 했으나, 화살을 끼우고 활을 들었을 때는 이미 놈이 바로 앞에 서있었다.
157
158	“…Damn it.”	“...젠장.”
159
160	BAM-!	퍼걱!
161	Lim Tae-kyu was directly hit in the face and was knocked out by the blow.	안면을 직격당한 임태규가 한방에 나가떨어졌다.
162	Even Baek Yoon-ho, who attacked the ant when it was showing its back, was grabbed from the back of his head by the Abomination who turned around in a flash and crashed him into the floor.	개미 마수가 등을 보이고 있을 때 덤벼든 백윤호마저 순식간에 돌아선 놈의 손에 뒷머리를 잡혀 바닥과 충돌했다.
163	Thud!	쿵! Thud! Bang!
164	Baek Yoon-ho trembled.	백윤호가 움찔 몸을 떨었다.
165	And once again, when he tried to put Baek Yoon - ho on the ground, Ma Dong - wook, who had been rushing, hit the ants's shoulder.	그리고 한 번 더 백윤호를 땅에 처박으려 했을 때, 돌진해 온 마동욱이 어깨로 개미 마수를 들이받았다.
166	Bang!	쾅!
167	The Human-Ant Hybrid rolled up the floor. Ma Dong-wook, whose arms had just been severed, came back with his healthy body .	개미 마수는 바닥을 구르다 몸을 일으켰다. 방금 분명히 팔이 잘려나갔던 마동욱이 다시 멀쩡해진 몸으로 덤벼들고 있었다.
168	The ant also toppled Ma Dong-wook and other hunters. But the wounded hunters quickly recovered their stance and counterattacked.	개미는 또 마동욱을 쓰러뜨리고, 또 다른 헌터들도 쓰러뜨렸다. 하지만 다친 헌터들이 금방금방 회복해서 덤벼들었다.
169	Only then the ant noticed the healer presence and started searching for him	그제야 개미는 힐러의 존재를 인식하기 시작했다. 녀석은 힐러를 찾아 주위를 탐색했다.
170	However, Min was calm.	하지만 민병구는 침착했다.
171	The reason was his self-protection skill ‘Camouflage'. (Its not stealth)	그의 유일한 자기 보호 스킬 ‘위장'.
172	This Skill gave him the opportunity to be hidden from the enemy‘s eye but he couldn‘t move	은신처럼 자취를 완벽히 감출 수 있지만 움직이지 못한다는 단점이 있었다. 그래도 힐러에게 그 정도면 충분했다.
173	All you have to do is stand in one spot and cast heals	한곳에 가만히 서서 힐만 날리고 있으면 되는 것이다.
174	As he kept coming from nowhere, he (the ant?) changed his tactics. He grabbed the strongest-looking Ma Dong-wook‘s leg and lifted it upside down.	보이지 않는 곳에서 자꾸만 치료스킬이 날아오자 개미 마수는 작전을 바꿨다. 놈은 헌터들 중 가장 튼튼해 보이는 마동욱의 다리를 쥐고 거꾸로 들어 올렸다.
175
176	‘What are you trying to do?’	‘무슨 짓을 하려는 거지?’
177
178	Min Bung-gu was surprised.	민병구가 깜짝 놀랐다.
179	The Ant began to slowly break up Ma Dong-wook. Whenever that happened, Min continued to cast his heals	개미는 마동욱을 천천히 부수기 시작했다. 그럴 때마다 민병구는 계속해서 힐을 날렸다.
180	I couldn‘t help(endure?) it.	어쩔 수 없었다.
181	Ma Dong-wook‘s life will end as soon as he stops. Min continued his healing spell while sweating.	힐을 멈추는 순간 마동욱의 목숨이 끊어질 테니까. 민병구는 땀을 뻘뻘 흘리며 치료 마법을 계속했다.
182	the Ants was scurrying around looking for the mana of the healer Min Byung-Goo	연이어 쏟아지는 힐의 마력을 찾아 헤매던 개미가 민병구가 있는 곳을 휙 돌아보았다.
183
184	‘Don‘t?’	‘설마?’
185
186	For a while, his heart was flailing, and the ant seemed to disappear when he blinked.	심장이 철렁했던 것도 잠시, 눈을 깜박이고 보니 개미가 사라져 있었다.
187
188	‘What?’	‘뭐야?’
189
190	Where did it go this time?	이번엔 어디로 간 것일까?
191
192	Byung-goo!	“병구야!”
193
194	Baek Yoon-ho shouted.	백윤호가 소리를 질렀다.
195	then	그때.
196	Hook!	푹! Hook! Clang!
197
198	COugh!	“컥!”
199
200	Min Byung Goo spouted blood.	민병구가 피를 뿜었다.
201	He looked down because of the excruciating pain and saw a big hole in his belly. The ant‘s black arm stick out through the hole.	불에 데인 듯한 통증에 아래를 내려다보니 배에 큰 구멍이 뚫려 있었다. 구멍을 뚫고 튀어나와 있는 것은 개미 마수의 검은 팔.
202	Min Bung-gu and Baek Yoon-ho, who were raising their heads, met each other.	고개를 들어 올리던 민병구와 백윤호의 시선이 마주쳤다.
203	Min Bung-gu said.	민병구가 말했다.
204
205	“My brother... Run away.”	“형... 도망가.”
206	Byung-goo!	“병구야!”
207
208	Baek tried to stir himself up, but his injured leg didn‘t work out properly.	백윤호가 몸을 일으키려 했으나 이미 부상을 입은 다리에 제대로 힘이 들어가지 않았다.
209	Chomp!	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!
210	The ant beast bit the head of Min Byung Goo	개미 마수가 민병구의 머리를 물어뜯었다.
211	Chomp! Chomp!	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack! 콰직!
212
213	"Whoa ahhhhh!"	“으아아아아-!”
214
215	Baek Yun-ho staggered out. The Mutated Ant abandoned Min Byung Goo and grabbed Baek Yoon-ho‘s neck with one hand.	백윤호가 비틀거리며 달려 나갔다. 개미 마수는 머리를 잃은 민병구를 버리고 덤벼드는 백윤호의 목을 한손으로 움켜쥐었다.
216	Baek Yoon-ho struggled hard, but he was not able to escape from his strong grip.	백윤호가 힘껏 발버둥 쳤으나 놈의 억센 아귀힘을 벗어나기엔 역부족이었다.
217	The ant mutation opened his mouth.	개미 마수가 입을 열었다.
218
219	"... brother ... brother ... run away run away."	“형... 도망가... 형... 도망가.”
220	“…?”	“...?”
221
222	Baek Yoon-ho looked very surprised.	백윤호가 소스라치게 놀라며 눈을 부릅떴다.
223	The ant was perfectly mimicking the tone of Min Byung Goo. It was like Min Byung Goo except for the odd split of voices.	개미 마수는 민병구의 말투를 완벽히 흉내 내고 있었다. 목소리가 괴이하게 갈라지는 것을 빼면 민병구와 같았다.
224
225	“Run Away... Brother.”	“도망가... 형.”
226
227	After repeating the same words for a long time, he faced Baek Yoon-ho.	한참을 같은 말을 반복하던 개미 마수가 백윤호와 시선을 마주했다.
228
229	“You... are weak.”	“너희는... 약하다.”
230
231	A familiar language came from the mouth of The Human-Ant hybrid. It was depressing, but it was definitely Korean.	개미 마수의 입에서 익숙한 언어가 나왔다. 어눌하긴 하지만 확실한 한국어였다.
232
233	“What...?”	“무슨...?”
234
235	Baek Yoon-ho‘s eyes dilated.	백윤호의 눈이 커졌다.
236
237	“This is... The queen was... Even if I kill the soldiers... The figures are not correct... Who is your king?	“이쪽은... 여왕이 당했다... 병졸들을 죽여도... 계산이 맞지 않다... 너희들의 왕은 누구냐?”
238	“…King?	“...왕?”
239
240	The Ant gave force to the hand holding the neck of Baek Yoon-ho.	개미 마수가 백윤호의 목을 쥔 손에 힘을 주었다.
241
242	“cough.” sfx	“컥.”
243	"Where is your king ...?"	“너희들의 왕... 어디에 있나?”
244
245	Baek Yoon-ho thought.	백윤호가 생각했다.
246	At a time when the strongest on the Korean team - Cha Hea-in is losing consciousness, we needed someone to buy us some time.	한국팀에서 가장 강한 차해인이 의식을 잃고 있는 지금, 조금이라도 시간을 벌어 줄 수 있는 사람이 필요했다.
247	Baek recalled the strongest Korean team and the Japanese team‘s Hunter which is currently in the process of abandoning the Korean team and retreating	백윤호는 현재 한국팀을 버리고 철수 중이라는 일본팀, 그 일본팀의 헌터 중에서도 가장 강한 고토를 떠올렸다.
248
249	“Ba... Outside.”	“바... 바깥에.”
250	"outside..."	“바깥...”
251
252	The ant mutation raised his head.	개미 마수가 고개를 들었다.
253	The man who seemed to realize something opened his mouth with a satisfactory voice.	무언가를 찾는 듯 하던 놈이 만족스러운 목소리로 입을 열었다.
254
255	“…There is... a Strong guy outside.” (basically baek yoon tryed to let the ant fight with Koto)	“...있다... 강한 녀석.”
256
257	Then, he dropped Baek Yoon-ho as if it was not worth dealing with and disappeared at a frightening speed.	그러고는 상대할 가치도 없다는 듯 백윤호를 떨어뜨리고 무서운 속도로 사라졌다.
258	Kikik.!	컥, 컥.
259	On the floor, Baek Yoon-ho looked around while breathing for a while.	바닥에 엎어진 백윤호는 한참 숨을 몰아쉬다가 주위를 둘러보았다.
260	This was not the time.	이럴 때가 아니었다.
261	I had to get out of here before he came back.	놈이 돌아오기 전에 어서 이곳을 빠져나가야 했다.
262	but	하지만.
263	crawl	사사사삭.
264	While struggling with the powerful ant mutation, the ant army that had just returned to the nest was slowly entering the bedroom.	강력한 개미 마수와 사투를 벌이는 사이, 어느새 둥지로 돌아온 개미 군단이 서서히 침실로 밀려들어오고 있었다.
265
266
267	***	***
268
269
270	"Alright"	“흠.”
271
272	Koto inserted the sword into the scabbard.	고토는 검집에 검을 꽂아 넣었다.
273	The bodies of the ants formed a mountain around him.	그의 주위에 개미들의 사체가 빼곡히 산을 이루었다.
274	at a rough estimate	어림잡아 백 마리 이상.
275	It was a moment when Japan‘s supreme power was clearly revealed.	일본 최강의 실력이 여실히 드러나는 순간이었다.
276
277	“I think it‘s all arranged.”	“대충 정리된 것 같군.”
278	“Yes.”	“예.”
279
280	The same team Hunter nodded at the reliable Koto scene. At least there was nothing to die in his presence.	믿음직스러운 고토의 모습에 같은 팀 헌터들이 고개를 끄덕였다. 그의 옆에 있으면 최소한 죽을 일은 없어 보였다.
281
282	“We just have to get out of here.”	“우리만 빠져나가면 된답니다.”
283
284	Hunter, who was contacted by the headquarters, reported. Koto nodded and turned toward the shore.	본부로부터 연락을 받은 헌터가 보고했다. 고토는 고개를 끄덕이고는, 해안 쪽으로 방향을 틀었다.
285
286	“Here...”	“이쪽으...”
287
288	Koto did not finish his speech.	고토는 말을 끝맺지 못했다.
289	Shh!	쉭-! Shh! Swigg -
290	It was because an ant was standing in front of him.	어느새 나타난 개미 마수 하나가 그의 눈앞에 서 있었기 때문이다.
291
292	‘…’	‘...’
293
294	Koto recognized the enemy at a glance.	고토는 한눈에 적의 기량을 알아보았다.
295
296	‘It‘s not an ordinary ant.’	‘평범한 개미가 아니군.’
297	“Koto, danger!”	“고토 상!”
298
299	Koto stopped his colleagues from trying to help him.	고토는 자신을 도와 나서려던 동료들을 저지했다.
300
301	“I‘ll take care of it here.”	“여긴 내가 맡지.”
302
303	If the opponent is this strong, his colleagues are only interrupting.	이렇게 강한 적이 상대라면 오히려 동료들은 방해만 될 뿐.
304	I felt comfortable alone.	혼자가 편했다.
305	The Koto-raid team also stepped back, leaving him with everything under his orders.	고토를 믿는 팀원들도 그의 명에 따라 그에게 모든 것을 맡기고 순순히 뒤로 물러섰다.
306	Koto drew the sword with a cautious face.	고토는 신중한 얼굴로 검을 뽑아냈다.
307
308	“An ant... That‘s a pretty sharp feeling.”	“개미... 제법 날카로운 기운이구나.”
309
310	The Hybrid was still there, noticing his power.	개미 마수도 자신의 힘을 눈치챘는지 그 자리서 꼼짝하지 못하고 있었다.
311	But if he moves a little, he will get hundreds of pieces of this sword.	하긴, 조금만 움직여도 녀석은 이 검에 수백조각이 나리라.
312	The Human-Ant opened his mouth.	개미 마수가 입을 열었다.
313
314	“You... are you the king?”	“네가... 왕인가?”
315	“King?”	“왕?”
316
317	Koto opened his eyes wide.	고토가 눈을 휘둥그레 떴다.
318	It‘s so hard for an ant to talk.	개미가 말을 하다니.
319	However, it is well known that intelligent beings can speak their own language.	하지만 지성을 지닌 마수들이 자신들만의 언어를 쓴다는 것은 익히 알려진 사실이다.
320	Then, it would not be impossible for him to imitate human language.	그렇다면 마수가 인간의 언어를 흉내내는 일도 불가능하지는 않을 터.
321	Koto grinned.	고토는 피식 웃었다.
322
323	‘King...’	‘왕이라...’
324
325	If Matsumoto, Chairman of the association, was to build the Kingdom of Hunter, he would be the only one to sit on the throne.	마쓰모토 협회장이 헌터들의 제국을 건설한다면, 자신이 왕좌에 앉을 만한 유일한 인물이긴 했다.
326
327	“Yes, I am the king.”	“그래, 내가 왕이다.”
328
329	Kikik.!	키킥.
330	As soon as he heard the answer he wanted to hear, the ant beast freed the mana.	원하던 대답을 듣자마자 개미 마수가 마력을 해방했다.
331	Hwarak-!	화악- Hwarak-!
332	Part of the mana that leaked from him. The pupil of Koto, who was misjudging the whole power at the sight of the tip of the iceberg, shook.	놈에게서 새어 나오던 마력의 일부. 빙산의 일각만 보고 전체의 힘을 오판하고 있었던 고토의 동공이 잘게 떨렸다.
333
334	‘What the hell...?’	‘이게 대체...?’
335
336	The cold chill brought goose bumps and the hair on the back of his neck stood on end.	싸늘한 한기에 소름이 돋고, 뒷목의 털이 쭈뼛 곤두섰다.
337	This sensation has been experienced once.	이 감각은 일전에 한번 경험해본 적이 있었다.
338
339	‘…Sung Jin-woo?’	‘...성진우?’
340
341	Thud	스걱.
342	The head of Koto fell to the ground as soon as the ant magic moved.	개미 마수가 움직임과 동시에 고토의 머리가 바닥으로 떨어졌다.
343
344
345	***	***
346
347
348	“waaaaa!”	“으아아아!”
349
350	The Korean team was surrounded by ants.	한국팀은 개미들에게 둘러싸였다.
351	Ma Dong-wook, Lim Tae-gyu, Choi Jong-in, and even the cameraman fought. But the waves of ants were endless.	마동욱도, 임태규도, 최종인도, 심지어 카메라맨까지 밀려드는 개미들과 싸웠다. 하지만 개미들의 파도는 끝이 없었다.
352	Hah. Hah. Hah.	허억, 허억, 허억.
353	All the sounds disappeared and only the harsh breath he breathed out was full.	모든 소리가 사라지고 자신이 내뱉는 거친 숨소리만이 가득했다.
354
355	‘We almost made it...’	‘여기까지인가.’
356
357	Baek wiped the blood flowing down his eyebrows with the back of his hand.	백윤호는 눈썹 아래로 흘러내려 오는 피를 손등으로 닦아냈다.
358	With the disappearance of the only healing unit Hunter, there was no way we could deal with this number of troops.	유일한 치료 계열 헌터가 사라진 지금, 이만한 수의 병력을 상대할 수 있는 방법이 없었다.
359	It was just a meaningless resistance.	무의미한 저항일 뿐이었다.
360	Still, he can‘t give up easily because two of his precious comrades died here. He didn‘t want to lie down on the spot where they were buried.	그럼에도 쉽게 포기하지 못하는 것은 자신의 소중한 사람 둘이 이곳에서 목숨을 잃었기 때문에. 그들이 묻힌 자리에 자신까지 눕기는 싫었다.
361
362	"Whoa ahh!"	“으아아아아-!”
363
364	He smashed another ant head.	개미 머리 하나를 또 박살냈다.
365	But even more ants have hit him.	하지만 그보다 훨씬 더 많은 수의 개미가 자신을 덮쳐왔다.
366	Kieh!	키에엑!
367	Kieh!	키엑!
368	The white Yoon-ho, who threw away the ants as hard as he could, stood against the wall. This way, at least you won‘t be surrounded.	개미들을 있는 힘껏 뿌리친 백윤호는 벽을 등지고 섰다. 이렇게 하면 최소한 사방이 포위당할 일은 없어지니까.
369
370	“Hah, hah.”	“허억, 허억.”
371
372
373	I looked around and found other Hunters.	고개를 들어 다른 헌터들을 찾았다.
374	Until now, the images of Hunters fighting with the ants were not seen.	방금 전까지 같이 싸우고 있던 헌터들의 모습이 개미들에게 둘러싸여 보이지 않았다.
375	I don‘t want to believe it‘s not, but...	설마, 아니라고 믿고 싶지만...
376	While biting his lower lip, something suddenly appeared behind his back, and surprised him.	아랫입술을 질끈 깨물던 그가 등뒤에서 갑자기 나타난 인기척에 흠칫 놀랐다.
377	He came to a stop when he was rushing around and punching. It was not an ant standing behind it.	급히 돌아서서 주먹을 날리던 그가 멈춰 섰다. 뒤에 서 있는 건 개미가 아니었다.
378
379	‘What?’	‘뭐지?’
380
381	a soldier in black armor	검은 갑옷을 입고 있는 병사.
382	It was the first time I‘ve ever seen it, but I‘ve heard countless explanations about it from Park Hee-jin, who entered the red gate.	실제로 본 것은 처음이었지만, 레드 게이트에 들어갔던 박희진에게서 ‘이것‘에 대한 설명을 수도 없이 들었던 적이 있었다.
383
384	‘For sure, this...?’	‘분명 이건...?’
385
386	Baek Yoon-ho exclaimed in surprise.	백윤호가 놀라 소리쳤다.
387
388	“Why is this here?”	“이게 왜 여기 있는 거야?”
389
390	then	그때.
391	A familiar voice came from the soldier.	병사에게서 낯익은 음성이 들려왔다.
392
393	- Exchange.	-교환.
394	Teleport to [Table of contents]


1	About a year before the Korea-Japan alliance visited the island.	한일 연합팀이 섬을 방문하기 1년 전쯤.
2	The queen thought.	여왕은 생각했다.
3
4	- The Island should be abandoned.	-섬을 버려야 한다.
5
6	The creatures that need to be fed have disappeared, and now children are often eating each other.	먹이가 되어 줘야 할 생명체들이 자취를 감춰 버려, 이제는 아이들이 서로를 잡아먹는 일까지 비일비재했다.
7	The land lacked food to support the ants, who have grown to thousands. (basically the ants made a kingdom)	이 땅에는 수천까지 증가한 왕국의 주민들을 부양할 식량이 없었다.
8
9	-Not at all.	-이대로는 안 돼.
10
11	They will abandon the existing kingdom and visit places where life overflows and build a new one.	기존의 왕국을 버리고 생명체가 넘치는 곳을 찾아가 새로운 왕국을 건설한다.
12	If the first task was to dominate the island, it was the second task for the kingdom.	첫 번째 과제가 섬을 장악하는 것이었다면, 이것이 왕국에게 내려진 두 번째 과제였다.
13	but	하지만.
14	The Queen remembered.	여왕은 떠올렸다.
15	There were powerful intruders who have set foot on the island several times.	몇 번이나 섬에 발을 디뎠던 강력한 침입자들.
16	Although they managed to defeat the intruders, the kingdom was also badly damaged. Countless children were sacrificed in the fight.	간신히 그들을 물리치기는 했지만, 왕국 또한 크나큰 피해를 입었다. 수많은 아이들이 싸움에서 희생되었다.
17	Will they be able to beat them in other lands, too?	다른 땅에서도 그들을 이길 수 있을 것인가?
18
19	Stronger soldiers.	-좀 더 강한 병사들.
20
21	We need the strongest soldier to lead the kingdom of the ants.	왕국의 주민들을 이끌어 줄 최강의 병사가 필요하다.
22	So the queen decided the path of evolution	그렇게 여왕은 진화의 방향을 결정했다.
23	a half-year since then	그 후로 반년.
24	She gathered all the mana she had and the food she had consumed, and gave birth to a life.	자체적으로 보유하고 있던 마력과 그간 충분히 섭취해 두었던 양분을 모두 모아 하나의 생명을 잉태했다.
25	the strongest combat weapon born only to fight strong men	오로지 강한 인간들을 상대하기 위해 태어난 최강의 전투 병기를.
26	The queen‘s commitment to making a strong soldier combined with the initial order to destroy all humans, creating a horrible monster that transcends common sense.	강한 병사를 만들겠다는 여왕의 일념과 모든 인간을 말살하려는 태초의 명령이 합쳐져 상식을 뛰어넘는 끔찍한 괴물이 탄생했다.
27	The monster‘s natural skill is ‘predation'. (Like that time got reincarnated as a slime?)	그 괴물이 타고난 스킬 ‘포식‘.
28	The monster could acquire some of the magic and knowledge that the target possessed by just devouring him	괴물은 대상을 섭취하는 것만으로 대상이 가지고 있던 마력과 지식의 일부를 자신의 것으로 만들 수 있었다.
29
30	- I want to be stronger.	-더 강해지고 싶다.
31
32	The monster, who realized his ability, even began to eat his own people, but the queen looked on.	자신의 능력을 깨달은 괴물은 심지어 동족까지 먹어치우기 시작했으나, 여왕은 이를 방관했다.
33	Because what the monster wanted and what the queen wanted were the same.	괴물이 원하는 것과, 여왕이 원하는 것은 같았으니까.
34	The queen was delighted to see her creation becoming stronger day by day.	여왕은 나날이 강해지는 ‘그‘를 보며 즐거워했다.
35	New soldiers were also well prepared to be led by ‘him' who has completely transcended himself.	자신을 아득히 초월해 버린 ‘그‘가 이끌게 될 새로운 병사들도 순조롭게 준비되는 중이었다.
36
37	- Now just a little more ...	-이제 조금만 더 있으면…
38
39	In the meantime.	그러던 중.
40	Again there were a number of intruders on the land. Smaller but much stronger intruders than ever.	또다시 이 땅에 다수의 침입자들이 찾아왔다. 수는 적지만 이전보다 훨씬 더 강한 침입자들.
41	But the queen laughed.	하지만 여왕은 웃었다.
42	It was an opportunity to check the power of ‘him' before fighting with humans on other lands.	다른 땅에서 인간들과 전쟁을 벌이기 전에 먼저 ‘그‘의 힘을 확인해 볼 기회였다.
43	The queen sent ‘him' out with all the royal guards.	여왕은 왕성을 지키는 모든 병사들과 함께 ‘그‘를 내보냈다.
44	He completed his first mission to himself in accordance with the wishes of the Queen.	‘그‘는 여왕의 바람대로 자신에게 내려진 첫 번째 임무를 완수했다.
45	But by the time he returned, the queen had already died.	그러나 ‘그‘가 돌아왔을 때, 이미 여왕은 목숨이 끊어진 뒤였다.
46	He was angry.	‘그‘는 분노했다.
47	And fortunately, there were still many strong men on the island who would be the target of anger.	그리고 다행스럽게도, 이 섬 위에는 분노의 대상이 되어 줄 강한 인간들이 아직 많았다.
48	Let‘s start with the king of the humans.	일단은 인간들의 왕부터.
49	And he handled those who were beside the king.	그리고 왕의 곁에 있던 수하들도 깔끔히 처리했다.
50	At that time, one of his minions cried out before he died.	그때 수하 중 하나가 죽기 전 울면서 소리쳤었다.
51	What the hell are you?	넌 대체 뭐냐고.
52	He thought, "Him” acquired the ability to think(or talk) through the ingestion of humans as a result of his "predation” skill	스킬 ‘포식‘으로 인간들을 섭취하여 사고력까지 갖추게 된 ‘그‘는 생각해 보았다.
53
54	What am I?’	‘나는 무엇인가?’
55
56	Before that realization, he was the queen‘s weapon	이전까진 여왕의 병사였다.
57	But what should I say about myself now, after losing the queen to humans?	그러나 인간들에게 여왕을 잃고만 지금, 자신을 무엇이라 말해야 좋을까?
58	He were now the only being who can lead the soldiers of the kingdom.	왕국의 병사들을 이끌 수 있는 유일한 존재.
59	He knew only one word that could describe such existance	‘그‘는 그러한 존재를 칭하는 단어를 하나밖에 알지 못했다.
60
61	‘...KING.’ ( s )’	‘…왕.’
62
63	Now that you have already killed the king of your enemies, you have the right to become a king.	이미 적들의 왕을 처치했으니 왕이 될 자격은 충분하리라.
64	a hot stone/ Dotted.	덥석.
65	The ant king bit the last human head.	개미왕은 마지막 남은 인간의 머리를 물었다.
66	But then.	그런데 그때.
67	Suddenly, the head of the ant king swung in the direction of the royal palace.	갑자기 개미왕의 고개가 왕성이 있는 방향으로 홱 돌아갔다.
68	An enormous aura that comes out like a storm from where the queen was.	여왕이 있던 곳에서 폭풍처럼 밀려 나오는 어마어마한 기운.
69	It wasn‘t the power that a single soldier could see.	일개 병졸들이 보일 수 있는 힘이 아니었다.
70
71	‘…King?’	‘…왕?’
72
73	Intuitively aware of an enemy threatening him, the ant king slowly raised himself toward the royal palace .	자신을 위협하는 적이 나타났음을 직감적으로 깨달은 개미왕은 왕성을 향해 천천히 몸을 일으켰다.
74
75
76	***	***
77
78
79	What is this?	이게 무슨 날벼락일까?
80	The broadcasting station station room which was the atmosphere of a banquet until now became the atmosphere of a rating agency	금방까지 잔칫집 분위기였던 방송국 상황실은 초상집 분위기로 변했다.
81	After the outbreak of the winged ant suddenly broke down, the protests of the viewers and the phone call of the inquiry sprang up.	잘 나오던 방송이 날개 달린 개미의 등장 이후로 갑자기 끊기자, 시청자들의 항의와 문의 전화가 빗발쳤다.
82	beep .... beep ... beep ...	뚜르르-! beep .... beep ... beep ...
83	beep .... beep ... beep ...	뚜르르-! beep .... beep ... beep ...
84	The staff who approached the director reported it carefully.	국장에게 다가간 직원이 조심스럽게 보고했다.
85
86	“Director, we‘re about to be paralyzed by phone calls from viewers.”	“국장님, 지금 시청자들의 전화로 통신망이 마비될 지경이랍니다.”
87
88	The director raised his head.	국장이 고개를 들었다.
89
90	“So what? You want me to do a live broadcast across the country where a little ant is tearing our hunters apart?”	“그래서 뭐? 지금 개미 새끼 한 마리한테 헌터들 찢어지는 장면을 전국에 생중계라도 하자는 말이야?”
91	“Oh, no."	“아, 아닙니다.”
92
93	The broadcast was cut off at a scene where the hunters were unilaterally beaten by the ant. The viewers are curious.	하필 헌터들이 개미 마수에게 일방적으로 당하는 장면에서 방송이 끊겼다. 시청자들의 궁금증이 폭주할 수밖에.
94	However, it was not possible to broadcast the scene where Ma Dong-wook was tortured and where he was eaten.	그러나 마동욱 헌터가 고문당하고, 민병구 헌터가 잡아먹히는 장면을 내보낼 수는 없었다.
95	The director buried his face in his hands and groaned.	국장은 양손에 얼굴을 파묻고 신음을 흘렸다.
96
97	“It‘s over... It‘s over.”	“다 끝났어… 다 끝났다고.”
98
99	A lifetime of gambling that had been risking the fate of a broadcasting company was ruined by an ant.	방송사의 운명을 걸고 임했던 일생일대의 도박이 개미 한 마리 때문에 어이없이 무너져 버렸다.
100
101	“It‘s over.”	“끝났어…”
102
103	There was a heavy silence in the situation room.	상황실 안에는 무거운 정적이 흘렀다.
104	No one could open his mouth.	누구도 입을 열지 못했다.
105	But the only one.	그런데 유일하게 한 사람.
106
107	“What?”	“어?”
108
109	The PD, who was monitoring the original video silently with a black face, opened his mouth.	검게 변한 얼굴로 묵묵히 오리지널 영상을 모니터링하던 피디가 입을 열었다.
110
111	“D-Director!”	“구, 국장님!”
112	“…Why?	“…왜?”
113	“There‘s someone on the scene right now.”	“지금 현장에 누군가가 나타났습니다.”
114
115	The director said without even lifting his hands buried face.	국장은 양손에 파묻은 얼굴을 들지도 않고 말했다.
116
117	“You don‘t have to report every single one unless you show up.”	“예수님이라도 나타난 거 아니면 일일이 보고할 필요 없어.”
118	“But...!”	“하지만…!”
119	“It‘s all over.”	“다 끝났다고.”
120
121	PD raised the volume that had been shortened, as if it shouldn‘t be said.	말로 해서는 안 되겠다 싶었는지, 피디는 줄였던 볼륨을 확 올렸다.
122	Kie Maeh-	키에에에엑-
123	Kieh!	키에에엑!
124	The whole room was filled with the screams of the ants.	상황실 전체가 개미들의 비명 소리로 가득 찼다.
125	The director raised his head in a rage.	국장이 화들짝 고개를 들었다.
126	Where‘s the director?	어디 국장뿐일까?
127	All the staff in the situation room approached the monitoring screen.	상황실에 있던 모든 직원들이 후다닥 모니터링 화면으로 다가왔다.
128	Oh, oh, there were screams everywhere.	오, 오, 하는 소리가 여기저기서 터져 나왔다.
129
130	“…”	“…”
131
132	The director, who was sitting with a blank look, managed to pull his butt off the chair. The staff opened the way as he approached.	멍한 표정으로 앉아 있던 국장이 겨우 의자에서 엉덩이를 뗐다. 그가 다가오자 직원들이 길을 터 주었다.
133	The director‘s eyes reflected the monitoring screen.	국장의 눈동자에 모니터링 화면이 반사되었다.
134
135	“Oh, God... Oh, my God.”	“오, 하나님… 맙소사.”
136
137	The director searched for an unbelieving God, and then shouted at the staff.	국장은 믿지도 않는 하나님을 찾더니, 이윽고 직원들에게 빽 소리를 질렀다.
138
139	“What are you doing here instead of getting ready to resume the cold broadcast? Are you going to be responsible if the viewers miss this?”	“얼른 방송 재개할 준비 안 하고 여기서 뭣들하고 있어? 시청자들이 이거 놓치면 너희들이 책임질 거야?”
140
141	PD hurried to dissuade the director, who seemed excited.	흥분된 기색을 감추지 못하는 국장을 피디가 급히 만류했다.
142
143	“Director! If we start the broadcast again, it‘s completely live. It‘s going to be a real-time broadcast without delay. I can‘t handle an emergency!”	“국장님! 지금부터 다시 방송을 시작하면 완전히 생중계가 됩니다. 송출 지연 없이 바로 리얼타임 방송이 됩니다. 비상 상태가 일어나도 수습할 수가 없어요!”
144
145	The 10 minute broadcast delay is over.	10분이었던 방송 딜레이 시간은 끝이 났다.
146	It‘s only a matter of time or suspension.	이제는 리얼타임이냐, 방송 중단이냐만 남겨 둔 상황.
147
148	"...start the live broadcast.”	“…이판사판이야.”
149	“What?”	“예?”
150	“It doesn‘t get any worse here because we‘ve already stopped broadcasting once.”	“어차피 이미 한 번 방송을 중단한 상태니 여기서 더 나빠질 것도 없잖나.”
151	“Well... That‘s true.”	“그… 그렇긴 하죠.”
152
153	A hunter suddenly caught on camera.	갑자기 카메라에 잡힌 헌터.
154	We don‘t know if he is Korean, Japanese or even an Hunter, but once again the chance became so low that it was like a gambling	그가 한국인인지, 일본인인지, 아니 헌터인지조차 알 수 없지만 끝나 버린 줄 알았던 도박에 다시 한번 기회가 찾아왔다.
155	The director gave directions with a grim face.	국장은 비장한 얼굴로 지시를 내렸다.
156
157	“No, no matter what.”	“틀어, 무조건 틀어.”
158
159	Then he took out a chair and sat beside him and said,	그리고 의자를 하나 빼내 피디 옆에 앉으며 말했다.
160
161	“Now our station‘s fate is in his hands.”	“이제 우리 방송국 운명도 저 사람과 같이 가는 거야.”
162
163
164	***	***
165
166
167	"Uh huh!"	“으으윽!”
168
169	The cameraman did not regret even when he was at the brink of collapse.	벼랑 끝까지 몰려 있는 상황에서도 카메라맨은 후회하지 않았다.
170	Didn‘t everyone dream about it at least once when they were young?	어렸을 적 누구나 한 번쯤은 꿈꾸지 않았는가?
171	I want to be a hero.	영웅이 되고 싶다고.
172	I wanted to be at least a hero‘s helper if that was impossible.	그게 불가능하다면 적어도 영웅의 조력자 정도는 되고 싶었다.
173	Even when he was in charge of all the chores at a broadcasting station, he didn‘t think he would have a chance.	방송국에서 허드렛일을 도맡아 하며 경력을 쌓을 때도 자신에게 기회가 올 것이라고는 생각하지 못했다.
174	Then, he became a class-A Hunter and built a career that matched his grade, and finally came to this point.	그러다 A급 헌터가 되고 등급에 걸맞는 경력을 쌓아 마침내 여기까지 왔다.
175	Thanks to this, the camera was able to capture images of Hunter hunting an S-class gate boss.	덕분에 대한민국을 대표하는 헌터들이 S급 게이트 보스를 사냥하는 장면을 카메라에 생생히 담을 수 있었다.
176
177	‘That‘s what I took.’	‘그걸 내가 찍은 거야.’
178
179	Many people will find out that the ants were destroyed at the expense of grade S hunters.	이 영상으로 개미들이 박멸된 데는 S급 헌터들의 희생이 있었음을 많은 이들이 알게 되리라.
180	That was enough.	그걸로 충분했다.
181	All my efforts to study the camera and act as a Hunter felt rewarded.	카메라를 공부하고 헌터로서 활동했던, 그동안의 노력들이 모두 보상받는 기분이었다.
182	The only thing that‘s left to be desired is.	다만 한 가지 아쉬운 점은.
183
184	‘Father...’	‘아버지…’
185
186	A father who treated my mother with cancer and took care of himself. It broke my heart that I would never see my father again.	어머니를 암으로 여위고 자신을 혼자 돌봐 주신 아버지. 아버지를 다시 만나지 못한다는 사실에 가슴이 아파 왔다.
187	Chomp!	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!
188	I got bitten on the shoulder by the ant, but I couldn‘t feel it. It‘s been a long time since my arm stopped moving.	개미에게 어깨를 물렸는데 감각이 없었다. 팔은 이미 움직이지 않게 된 지 오래였다.
189	I‘ve managed to make it through being a tanker, but now it‘s really a limit.	탱커여서 그럭저럭 버텨 왔지만 이젠 정말로 한계였다.
190	Slap.	털썩. Slap -
191	I got down on my knees.	무릎을 꿇었다.
192	In the meantime, all I could think of was my father.	그 와중에도 머릿속은 온통 아버지 생각뿐이었다.
193
194	How was your last conversation with your father eat? ranee.’	‘하필 아버지와 나눈 마지막 대화가 식사하셨어요? 라니.’
195
196	If I knew this would happen, I‘d talk a little more.	이럴 줄 알았으면 좀 더 많은 이야기를 나눌걸.
197	That day, I‘ll just cancel my appointment when my father comes to Seoul.	그날, 아버지께서 서울에 올라오셨을 때 그냥 약속을 취소해 버릴걸.
198	But the time is always fast and regret is late.	하지만 언제나 시간은 빠르고 후회는 늦는다.
199	The cameraman looked up.	카메라맨이 고개를 들었다.
200	The ant‘s terrible teeth came to his head.	개미 마수의 끔찍한 이빨이 머리로 다가왔다.
201	There was no way to withstand the attackers' attack when his magic power is exhausted.	‘강화‘ 스킬을 쓸 마력까지 바닥난 지금 마수들의 공격에 버틸 방도가 없었다.
202	Tears formed in his eyes.	그의 눈에 눈물이 고였다.
203
204	‘Dad, I‘m sorry.’	‘아빠, 미안.’
205
206	then	그때.
207	Bang!	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!
208	An ant‘s body fluids popped onto the cameraman‘s face with a crack in the shell.	껍질이 바스러지는 소리와 함께 카메라맨의 얼굴에 개미의 체액이 튀었다.
209
210	“Huh?”	“어?”
211
212	A cold silver blade penetrated the ant‘s head.	차가운 은빛 칼날이 개미의 머리를 관통해 있었다.
213	When I looked up along the sword, there was an ant with a long red collar on its head.	검을 따라 고개를 들어 보니, 거기에는 머리에 기다란 붉은 깃을 달고 있는 개미가 있었다.
214
215	How come an ant killed an ant?’	‘개미가 어째서 개미를?’
216
217	No, it wasn‘t an ant.	아니, 개미가 아니었다.
218	I was equally black and confused.	똑같이 새까매서 착각했다.
219	An unidentified soldier armed with black armor pulled out the sword.	검은 갑주로 전신을 무장한 정체불명의 병사가 검을 뽑아냈다.
220	Slap.	털썩. Slap -
221	The ant, which was pierced through its head, was limp.	머리를 관통당한 개미는 힘없이 늘어졌다.
222
223	“How could this...?”	“대체 이게 어떻게…?”
224
225	When the black soldier stepped aside, a man with a familiar face came up and shouted.	검은 병사가 옆으로 비켜서자 어디서 많이 본 듯한 얼굴의 남자가 다가와 소리쳤다.
226
227	“Open your mouth.”	“입 벌려요.”
228	“What?”	“예?”
229
230	The man forced his jaw without giving him time to understand the gist of the conversation, then poured in an unidentified liquid.	남자는 대화의 요지를 이해할 시간도 주지 않고 강제로 턱을 잡은 후, 정체를 알 수 없는 액체를 들이부었다.
231
232	“Gulp, gulp!”	“컥, 컥!”
233
234	The cameraman, who swallows up all the liquid while being cool, asked, covering his mouth with his hands.	쿨럭거리면서도 액체를 전부 삼킨 카메라맨은 입가를 손으로 가리며 물었다.
235
236	“Well, who are you?”	“다, 당신 뭐예요?”
237
238	But the man turned to the ants without answering.	하지만 남자는 대답하지 않고 개미들에게 돌아섰다.
239
240	‘W-What?’	‘뭐, 뭐야?’
241
242	The cameraman quickly rose from his seat, perplexing.	카메라맨은 당황하면서도 얼른 자리에서 일어섰다.
243
244	‘Wait a minute...’	‘잠깐…’
245
246	The bridge was moving.	다리가 움직이고 있었다.
247	Where is it?	어디 그것뿐인가?
248	he realized only later, but his arms have gotten better ever since he ingested the liquid.	뒤늦게 알게 됐지만 액체를 들이마신 후부터 팔도 멀쩡해졌다.
249
250	‘What happened to this?’	‘이게 어떻게 된 일이지?’
251
252	What did the man just do to him?	방금 남자가 자신에게 무슨 짓을 한 건가?
253	There was no way to explain it except that.	그거 말고는 마땅히 설명할 방법이 없었다.
254	At that moment.	그 순간.
255	Suddenly, the cameraman remembered where he saw the man‘s face.	불현듯 카메라맨은 남자의 얼굴을 어디서 봤는지 기억해 냈다.
256
257	‘Do not tell me.’	‘설마, 저 사람?’
258
259
260	***	***
261
262
263	Jin-woo looked around calmly.	진우는 침착하게 주위를 둘러보았다.
264
265	‘…’	‘…’
266
267	The other day, when I met Korean team members at Hunter‘s Gymn, I was glad to have kept the soldiers hidden in Baek‘s shadow just in case.	일전에 헌터협회의 체육관에서 한국팀 멤버들을 만나게 됐을 때, 만약을 대비해 백윤호의 그림자에 병사를 숨겨 둔 것이 다행이었다.
268	The situation, if not live, was more serious than what we were watching on TV.	생방송이 아니었던지 상황은 TV로 보고 있던 것보다 더 심각했다.
269	The weakest of these cameramen was saved first, but the S-rated hunters were still surrounded by ants.	이 중에서 가장 약한 카메라맨을 먼저 구했지만, S급 헌터들은 아직 개미들에게 둘러싸여 있었다.
270
271	‘What do you think?’	‘어떡한다?’
272
273	The quickest way was to bring out 『Tusk』 and sweep the ants away with a fireball	어금니를 불러내서 불기둥으로 개미들을 한 번에 확 쓸어버리는 게 제일 빠른 방법이기는 했다.
274	However, it could not guarantee the safety of S-class hunters.	하지만 그렇게 하면 S급 헌터들의 안전을 보장할 수 없었다.
275	So we needed another way.	그러니 다른 방법이 필요했다.
276	Jin-woo, who came to a quick conclusion, turned to Iron.	빠른 결론을 내린 진우가 아이언에게 고개를 돌렸다.
277
278	“Iron!”	“아이언!”
279
280	Iron patted his chest as if to leave it.	아이언이 맡겨 달라는 듯 자기 가슴을 툭 쳤다.
281	The man who was walking forward, shaking his body, broadened his chest and let out a roar.	육중한 몸을 뒤흔들며 앞으로 걸어 나가던 녀석이, 가슴을 활짝 펴더니 우렁찬 함성을 내질렀다.
282	Woaaahhh!	우워어어어어어어-!
283	ring~Ring	띠링.
284
285	[Iron uses ‘Skill: Shout of provocation']	[아이언이 ‘스킬: 도발의 함성‘을 사용합니다.]
286
287	The effect was great.	효과는 굉장했다.
288	All the ants that were attacking the Hunters turned their heads towards Iron.	헌터들을 공격하던 개미들이 모두 아이언 쪽으로 고개를 휙 돌린 것이다.
289	Soon they approached him	곧 놈들이 달려들었다.
290
291	“Good.”	“잘했다.”
292
293	Jin-woo slapped Iron on the back, and called out the twin blades he had earned after he killed the demon king.	진우는 아이언의 등을 툭 치고서 악마왕을 처치하고 습득한 단검 두 개를 불러냈다.
294
295	『Devil King's Dagger』’	‘악마왕의 단검.’
296
297	The blue daggers glittered under the faint magic light.	푸른빛을 띠는 단검이 라이트 마법의 불빛을 받아 번쩍거렸다.
298	Ayeh!	끼에에에엑-!
299	Kieh!	키에엑!
300	Hundreds of ants screamed and rushed in at once, blackening their view.	수백 마리의 개미들이 괴성을 지르며 미친 듯 한꺼번에 뛰어들어오자 눈앞의 시야가 온통 까매졌다.
301	Whoosh!	꽈악. Whoosh!
302	Jin-woo‘s hand holding the dagger came in.	단검을 쥔 진우의 손에 힘이 들어갔다.
303	Soon the new form of Jin-woo disappeared.	이내 진우의 신형이 사라졌다.
304	Kieh!	키에에엑!
305	Soon ants and soldiers began to mix and fight.	곧 개미들과 병사들이 한데 섞여 혈투를 벌이기 시작했다.
306	Meanwhile, Baek Yoon-ho and The other hunters, who were not quite right, moved to the corner. Fortunately, everyone was breathing.	그사이 그나마 멀쩡했던 백윤호가 쓰러져 있는 다른 헌터들을 급히 구석으로 옮겼다. 다행히 모두 숨이 붙어 있었다.
307	The cameraman who joined the group also helped Baek.	이어 합류한 카메라맨도 백윤호를 도왔다.
308	Jin-woo was able to finish safely thanks to the fact that Jin-woo‘s summons were able to attract all the ants	진우가, 정확히는 진우의 소환수가 모든 개미들의 어글을 끌어 준 덕분에 무사히 끝마칠 수 있었다.
309
310	“Huh-Huh-Huh-Huh-Huh-Huh-Huh-Huh.”	“허억, 허억, 허억.”
311
312	While breathing hard against the wall, Ma Dong-wook held Baek‘s arm, which moved him to the place, and asked.	마동욱은 벽에 등을 기대고 거친 숨을 몰아쉬다가 자신을 여기까지 옮겨 준 백윤호의 팔을 잡고서 물었다.
313
314	“What happened? Who‘s fighting now?”	“무, 무슨 일이 일어난 건가? 지금 누가 싸우고 있어?”
315
316	Ma's eyes were focused on elsewhere. His eyes were hurt and he couldn‘t see well.	그런 마동욱의 눈동자에는 초점이 잡히지 않았다. 눈이 다쳐 앞이 잘 보이지 않는 모양이었다.
317	Baek Yoon-ho put his hand on Ma Dong-wook‘s hand.	백윤호는 마동욱의 손에 자신의 손을 얹었다.
318
319	“Mr. Ma, it‘s okay now. It‘ll be all right.”	“마 사범님, 이제 괜찮습니다. 괜찮을 겁니다.”
320	“…”	“…”
321
322	Then he looked at Jin-woo.	그러고는 진우를 바라보았다.
323	Ma do not know anyone else but Baek Yoon-ho had guessed to some extent.	다른 사람은 몰라도 백윤호는 어느 정도 짐작하고 있었다.
324	How much power does Sung Jin-woo have?	성진우에게 얼마만 한 힘이 있는지.
325	Suddenly the black armor-bearer disappeared, and when he appeared before his eyes, he was greatly embarrassed, but he shouted himself out.	갑자기 검은 갑옷의 병사가 사라지고 눈앞에서 그가 나타났을 때는 크게 당황했었지만, 이내 자신도 모르게 큰소리로 외치고 말았다.
326	Please, help me.	제발, 도와 달라고.
327	And he was relieved to see the movement toward the ants along with the black soldiers he summoned.	그리고 그가 자신이 소환한 검은 병사들과 함께 개미들을 향하는 움직임을 보고 나서는 안도감에 다리가 풀릴 정도였다.
328	Sure enough.	아니나 다를까.
329	Sung Jin-woo broke the ants that had been struggling so fast like a toy doll.	성진우는 자신들을 그렇게 애먹이던 개미들을 장난감 인형처럼 무서운 속도로 부숴 갔다.
330	Kie-e-e-!	키에에엑-!
331	The screams of ants everywhere were dizzying.	여기저기서 터져 나오는 개미들의 비명이 어지러웠다.
332	Baek gave a sigh of relief.	백윤호는 안도의 한숨을 내쉬었다.
333
334	It‘s okay now.’	‘이제 괜찮다.’
335
336	I didn‘t mean it to Ma Dong-wook. That was what he said to himself.	마동욱에게 하는 소리가 아니었다. 자신에게 하는 소리였다.
337	The hope of life revived.	생환의 희망이 되살아났다.
338	Sung Jin-woo‘s help seemed more reliable than more than 20 Japanese S-class hunters.	20명이 넘는 일본의 S급 헌터들보다 성진우 한 사람의 도움이 더 듬직하게 느껴졌다.
339
340	‘... I probably don‘t have a place. ’	‘…내가 나설 자리는 없겠지.’
341
342	Baek Yun-ho sat next to Ma Dong-wook with a smile.	백윤호는 미소를 지으며 마동욱의 옆에 앉았다.
343	All he could do now was sit still and watch Sung Jin-woo hunt.	지금 자신이 할 수 있는 일이라곤 이렇게 가만히 앉아 성진우 헌터의 사냥을 지켜보는 것뿐이었다.
344	Then, he pointed at Jin-woo to the cameraman.	그러다 카메라맨에게 진우를 가리켰다.
345
346	“Please follow him properly. You‘ll see something interesting soon.”	“저 사람 제대로 따라가 주세요. 곧 재미난 걸 보게 될 테니까.”
347
348	What happened at Red Gate and at the Hunters Guild Raid case (the one where he got 『Tusk』)	레드 게이트에 있었던 일, 헌터스의 레이드 때 사건.
349	It was an opportunity to see how he was told the whole story.	전부 이야기로만 전해 들었던 모습을 두 눈으로 직접 확인할 기회였다.
350
351	“Yes!”	“예!”
352
353	The cameraman tried to keep his distance from the fight and not let Jin-woo go.	카메라맨은 싸움에 방해가 되지 않도록 거리를 유지하면서도 진우를 놓치지 않기 위해 애썼다.
354	The attack Hunter‘s work is over, but his work is not done yet.	공격대 헌터들의 일은 끝났지만, 아직 자신의 일은 끝나지 않았다.
355	It‘s the last straw.	꼴깍.
356	He gulped.	그는 힘겹게 침을 삼켰다.
357	Kieh!	키엑!
358	The ant was neatly cut up and down in Jin-woo‘s hand.	마침 진우의 손에 개미가 위아래로 깨끗하게 잘려나갔다.
359	Jin-woo looked around.	진우는 주위를 둘러보았다.
360	The number of ants has decreased a lot, and now it‘s a little over half.	개미들의 수는 많이 줄어, 이제 절반이 조금 넘었다.
361	Although he cut through a thousand of ants, Jin-woo‘s breathing was not disturbed at all .	세기도 힘든 숫자의 개미들을 베어 넘겼지만, 진우의 호흡은 조금도 흐트러지지 않고 있었다.
362	In fact, this place was comfortable compared to the top floors in demon tower.	사실 악마성 최상층에 비하면 이곳은 편한 편이었다.
363
364	‘Shall we speed up a little bit here?’	‘여기서 조금 더 속도를 올려 볼까?’
365
366	at a glance	힐끗.
367	X The clenched fists were shaking.	잠깐 아래를 흘겨봤던 진우가 검은 연기를 피워올리고 있는 개미의 사체들에게 명령했다.
368
369	"Arise."	“일어나라!”
370	Teleport to [Table of contents]


1		카메라맨은 간담이 서늘해지는 것을 느꼈다.
2
3	‘ What is that? ‘	‘뭐지?’
4
5	What‘s going to happen?	무슨 일이 일어나려는 걸까?
6	A cold air swept through the deep tunnel where no wind could pass.	바람이 지나다닐 리 없는 깊은 땅굴 속에서 싸늘한 공기가 등줄기를 스치고 지나갔다.
7
8	‘And then...’	‘그러고 보니…’
9
10	When he wonder why the surroundings are too calm.	주위가 지나치게 고요한 것이 아닌가 의문이 들었을 때.
11	Kie ee ee -!	키에에에엑-
12	Heavy screams echoed and black hands rose up from the floor.	묵직한 비명 소리들이 울려 퍼지며 바닥에서 검은 손들이 일제히 솟구쳐 올라왔다.
13
14	Tok!	턱.
15	Tok!	턱.
16
17	The hands grabbing the floor lifted up their bodies.	지면을 움켜쥔 손들이 자신의 몸을 끌어 올렸다.
18
19	“Ugh!”	“헉!”
20
21	The cameraman groaned without knowing himself.	카메라맨은 자신도 모르게 신음을 내뱉었다.
22	His breathing, who opened his eyes in a circle, went wild.	눈을 동그랗게 뜬 그의 숨소리가 거칠어졌다.
23	It's unbelievable is the feeling of A-class hunter himself , but what about the viewer's feelings when watching this?	A급 헌터인 자신도 믿기 어려운 광경인데 이걸 지켜보고 있는 시청자들의 심정은 어떨까?
24	While the cameraman was in awe, the owners of the dark hands came up completely from the floor.	카메라맨이 경악을 금치 못하고 있는 사이, 어느새 검은 손의 주인들이 바닥에서 완전히 올라왔다.
25
26	‘An ant, a cicada?’	‘개미 마수?’
27
28	At first glance, they seemed to be in the form of ants, but they were constantly black smoke.	언뜻 개미 마수의 형상을 하고 있는 듯했으나, 놈들의 몸에선 끊임없이 검은 연기가 올라오고 있었다.
29	They were monsters that were hard to tell whether they were solid or gas.	고체인지, 기체인지 분간이 힘든 괴물들이었다.
30	Wouldn‘t it look like that if you made a sculpture out of a block dry ice?	검은색 드라이아이스로 개미 마수의 모양을 본 떠 조각상을 만든다면 저런 형태가 나오지 않을까?
31	Many hundreds of those things rose from floor.	그런 것들이 수백 기나 바닥에서 솟아올랐다.
32	The cameraman was so hearty he could not breathe.	카메라맨은 심장이 너무 뛰어 숨도 쉬기 힘들 지경이었다.
33	Baek Yoon-ho, who saw the scene, also drooped. He was more calm than a cameraman, but he couldn‘t keep his mouth shut.	그 장면을 본 백윤호도 침음을 흘렸다. 카메라맨보다는 침착했지만 그래도 입을 다물지 못하고 있는 건 마찬가지였다.
34
35	‘That‘s ... That‘s a summon? "	‘저게… 저게 다 소환수라고?’
36
37	Unlike the two who lost their mana, Jin-woo looked happy when he saw the newly added shadow soldiers.	할말을 잃어버린 두 사람과 달리 진우는 새로 추가된 그림자 병사들을 보며 흡족한 얼굴이 되었다.
38
39	Alright’	‘좋아.’
40
41	Now shadow soldiers were overwhelming the ants.	이제 그림자 병사들이 개미 마수들을 수적으로 압도하고 있었다.
42
43	‘If this is so, I do not have to go out.’	‘이 정도면 내가 나설 필요도 없겠네.’
44
45	Jin-woo sent the 『Devil King's Dagger』 back to the inventory. Then the new soldiers were given the first order.	진우는 악마왕의 단검들을 창고로 돌려보냈다. 그 후 새 병사들에게 첫 번째 명령을 내렸다.
46
47	‘Go. Don‘t leave a single one alive!’	‘가라. 한 놈도 남기지 마라!’
48
49	Kiehieh!	키에에에엑-!
50	Just as the ants did when they first came in, this time a new wave of cavalry from Jin-woo came in.	처음 개미들이 여기로 들이닥쳤을 때 그랬듯이, 이번엔 진우의 새 마수병들이 물밀듯 들이쳤다.
51	The procession of the ant anthropomorphs that had become endless seemed to be swept into the black wave.	끝이 없을 것 같이 이어지던 개미 마수들의 행렬이 검은 파도에 휩쓸리기 시작했다.
52
53
54	***	***
55
56
57	Wow!	와아아-!
58	There was a loud cheer from the station‘s situation room.	방송국 상황실에서 커다란 환호성이 터져 나왔다.
59	The director stood up and applauded.	국장은 일어서서 박수를 쳤다.
60
61	“No! No way!”	“됐어! 됐어!”
62
63	When I saw the disgusting Ant mutations being swept away, I felt like a big hole in my stomach was closed. The ten-year-old seemed to be coming down.	역겨운 개미 마수 놈들이 쓸려나가는 걸 보니 아주 막혔던 속이 뻥 뚫리는 것 같았다. 십년 묵은 체증이 내려가는 듯 했다.
64	If I did not have eyes to see, I wanted to tell PD to shoot this scene separately. (PD=PD-Production designer-?)	보는 눈들만 없었으면 피디에게 이 장면만 따로 떠서 보내 달라고 하고 싶었다.
65	I can relieve stress by watching this scene for months or years.	몇 달, 몇 년이 지나도 이 장면을 보면서 스트레스를 해소할 수 있게.
66	The news of Min Bung-gu‘s death was definitely a sad one	민병구 헌터의 비보는 분명 안타까운 일이었다.
67	When I saw the team‘s only healer being hit by a monster, the sky seemed to be twitching.	팀의 유일한 힐러가 마수에게 당하는 장면을 봤을 때는 하늘이 노래지는 것 같았다.
68	But what if with the help of that Hunter, who he doesn‘t know who he is, the Korean team can get out of the ants tunnel safely?	그래도 만약 저 정체를 알 수 없는 헌터의 도움으로 한국팀 헌터들이 무사히 개미굴을 빠져나올 수 있다면?
69
70	Nothing can be better!	‘더할 나위가 없다!’
71
72	The Korean team has already achieved its initial goal by defeating the Queen.	한국팀은 이미 여왕을 처치해 애초의 목표를 달성한 상태다.
73	It is not surprising that the ants who lost their way to breed soon disappear from the island.	번식할 방법을 잃어버린 개미들이 머지않아 섬에서 사라질 것은 두말할 필요가 없다.
74	The Japanese team.	거기에 일본팀.
75	How about the Japanese team?	일본팀은 또 어떤가?
76	It‘s natural that you don‘t have to pay the promised price because you let go of the important operation because you didn‘t know it, and you could take the responsibilityn afterwards.	중요한 작전을 나 몰라라 내팽개치고 달아났으니 약속했던 대가를 줄 필요가 없는 것은 당연하고, 후에 책임을 물을 수도 있다.
77	Of course, it was a bonus that the raid video was selling like candies (hotcakes?)	물론 레이드 영상이 날개 돋친 듯 팔려 나가는 건 덤이었다.
78	The director‘s face lit up.	국장의 얼굴이 환해졌다.
79
80	‘What the hell did you get away from this hole?’/‘ ‘Where did the trunk fall from?’	‘대체 이 복덩이는 어디서 뚝 떨어진 거야?’
81
82	He looked at the screen of Jin-woo.	화면에 비치는 진우를 바라보는 그의 눈빛이 심상치 않았다.
83	then	그때.
84	An employee came running again.	직원 하나가 또 달려왔다.
85
86	“Director!”	“국장님!”
87
88	The director jumped up from his seat in a fit of astonishment.	국장이 화들짝 놀라며 자리에서 벌떡 일어났다.
89
90	“What else?”	“또 뭔가?”
91
92	The director‘s face hardened.	국장의 얼굴이 굳어졌다.
93	I wondered if I had a happy dream for a while, but I wonder what kind of change did I have?	잠깐 행복에 젖은 꿈을 꾸는가 했더니 또 무슨 변고가 생긴 것일까.
94	His heart is already beating fast.	벌써부터 심장이 벌렁거렸다.
95	Now that things had come to this point, even the reporting staff seemed to hate it.	일이 이쯤 되니 이제는 보고하는 직원들까지 미워 보였다.
96	If it could be a disaster by blocking the employees' mouths, I would rather do so.	직원의 입을 틀어막아서 악재가 없던 일이 될 수 있다면 그렇게라도 하고 싶은 심정이었다.
97
98	‘I‘m getting crazy...’	‘내가 점점 미쳐 가는군…’
99
100	The staff said with a flushed face if they didn‘t know how such a boss felt.	그런 상사의 심정을 아는지 모르는지 직원은 잔뜩 상기된 얼굴로 말했다.
101
102	"We now know who he is!"	“저 남자, 정체를 알아냈습니다!”
103
104	The director opened his eyes wide.	국장은 눈을 휘둥그레 떴다.
105
106	“What?!”	“뭐?!”
107
108
109	***	***
110
111
112	Chairman of the Hunter Association	헌터협회 협회장실.
113	Sfx!	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!
114	Go Gun-Hee hurriedly pulled his hand off the sofa armrest. The doctor beside looked back at Go Gun-hee.	고건희는 소파 팔걸이에서 급히 손을 뗐다. 곁에 있던 주치의가 고건희를 돌아보았다.
115
116	“The Chairman of the association.”	“협회장님.”
117	“…I'm a little excited."	“…잠시 흥분했군.”
118
119	I inadvertently gave my hand strength and it turned out to be this way	무심코 손에 힘을 줬더니 이 모양이 됐다.
120	But how can I not get excited seeing that scene?	하지만 저 장면을 보고도 어찌 흥분하지 않을 수 있을까?
121	When I was watching Jin-woo‘s performance on the big screen, my heart was burning without realizing it.	대형 화면에 비치는 진우의 활약상을 보고 있었더니, 저도 모르게 가슴이 뜨거워졌다.
122	I would like to be with you if you allow me	몸만 허락해 준다면 자신도 함께 하고 싶었다.
123
124	“Enjoyment (excitement) is not good for you.”	“흥분은 몸에 좋지 않습니다.”
125
126	Go Gun-hee nodded.	고건희는 고개를 끄덕였다.
127	There is only one reason why he did not go to the Operations Command office.	협회장인 그가 작전 지휘실에 가지 않은 이유는 단 하나.
128	It was because his weakened heart could be weighed down by the success or failure of the strike.	이번 토벌 작전이 성공하든, 실패하든 간에 약해진 그의 심장에 무리가 갈 수 있어서였다.
129	I couldn‘t even feel relieved to watch it on TV, so my doctor was guarding me.	방송으로 보는 것조차도 마냥 안심할 수가 없어서 이렇게 주치의가 곁을 지키는 중이었다.
130
131	‘Was it right to stop him from seeing anything, too.	‘역시 아예 보지 못하게 막는 편이 옳았나?’
132
133	The doctor feared for his judgment for a moment, but shook his head at the face of the association‘s Chairman.	주치의는 잠깐 자신의 판단을 걱정했지만, 협회장의 표정을 보고 고개를 가로저었다.
134	Since Sung Jin-woo appeared, the head of the association had no idea how to smile.	성진우라는 헌터가 나타난 뒤로 협회장의 얼굴에서는 미소가 떠날 줄을 몰랐다.
135
136	“He‘s Sung Jin-woo!”	“저 친구 성진우잖아!”
137
138	At the moment of the crisis, the sound of the association‘s head when despair turned over with cheers still seemed to hit his ears.	위기의 순간, 절망이 환호로 뒤바뀔 때 협회장이 내지른 소리가 아직도 귓속을 때리는 듯했다.
139	Go Gun-hee laughed.	고건희는 웃었다.
140
141	‘I can‘t believe it.’	‘믿을 수가 없군.’
142
143	Then carefully grasped the sofa‘s armrest again. If I didn‘t hold anything, I felt itchy and had a hard time holding on.	그러고는 다시 소파의 팔걸이를 조심스럽게 쥐었다. 뭐라도 잡고 있지 않으면 몸이 근질거려서 참기가 힘들었다.
144
145	‘How can SungJin-woo Hunter be there?’	‘성진우 헌터가 어떻게 저기 있을 수 있는 거지?’
146
147	At first, I was very curious about	처음에는 그게 몹시 궁금했었다.
148	How could someone be so sneaky with an island swarming with ants?	섬 전체에 개미들이 바글바글할텐데 어떻게 이렇게 아무도 몰래 나타날 수 있었을까?
149	But now, it wasn‘t important.	그런데 지금 중요한 건 그따위 것이 아니었다.
150	The important thing is that The S-Class Hunter Sung Jin-woo is there.	중요한 건 지금 성진우 헌터가 저기 있다는 것.
151	Thanks to him, there was hope for the Hunters.	그 덕분에 헌터들에게 희망이 생겼다는 것.
152	There were only two of these.	이 두 가지뿐이었다.
153	then	그때.
154	Go Gun-Hee‘s eyes dilated when he saw Jin-woo make a soldier by extracting shadows from the bodies of the ant beasts.	진우가 개미 마수들의 사체에서 그림자를 추출해 병사를 만드는 장면을 본 고건희의 눈이 커졌다.
155
156	‘He lied to me, man.’	‘저 친구, 나한테 거짓말을 했구먼.’
157
158	Why does that look like a hundred summoners? It look over three hundred, even if you look through it.	저게 어딜 봐서 소환수 백 마리인가? 대충 훑어봐도 3백은 넘어 보이는데.
159	However, Go‘s expression was not the face of a man who was deceived.	하지만 고건희의 표정은 속았다는 사람의 얼굴이 아니었다.
160	There was a good smile.	기분 좋은 미소가 그득했다.
161
162	‘You said you wanted to fight with the magic beasts.’	‘마수들과 싸우고 싶다고 했었지.’
163
164	I could see why he said that now.	왜 그런 말을 했는지 이제는 좀 알 수 있을 것 같았다.
165	What kind of force is afraid of such power?	저런 힘을 가지고서 어떤 마수가 두려울까?
166	Apparently, Jin-woo‘s fight against the beasts looked exciting. to the point where the person watching is excited.	확실히 마수들과 싸우는 진우의 모습은 신나 보였다. 보고 있는 사람의 가슴을 들뜨게 만들 정도로.
167	by the way	그런데.
168	Why did Hunter Sung Jin-woo turn down his offer to join the Korean team?	저렇게 마수들과 싸우고 싶어 하는 성진우 헌터가 왜 한국팀에 합류해 달라는 제안을 거절했을까?
169
170	‘It must have been something as important as that.’	‘분명 그만큼 중요한 일이 있었겠지.’
171
172	Go Gun-hee nodded.	고건희는 고개를 끄덕였다.
173	Otherwise, a man who can face the magic beasts like that, cannot be excluded(included? ) from the Raid team.	그렇지 않고서야 마수 앞에서 저런 얼굴을 할 수 있는 남자가 레이드 팀에서 빠질 리가 없지.
174	When I thought so much, I wondered why Jin-woo was absent.	생각이 거기까지 미치자 문득 진우가 빠진 이유가 궁금해진 고건희였다.
175
176
177	***	***
178
179
180	Tangtang.	탕탕.
181	Jin-ah, who was studying in the room, heard the noise and came out to the living room.	방에서 공부하던 진아가 소음을 듣고 거실로 나왔다.
182
183	“Mom?”	“엄마?”
184	“I‘m sorry. Was it too loud?”	“미안하다. 너무 시끄러웠지?”
185
186	Jin-ah shook her head.	진아는 고개를 저었다.
187	I didn‘t want to put more pressure on my mother, whose TV volume is so low that she hardly hears the TV volume just because her daughter was studying.	그렇지 않아도 딸 공부한다고 TV 볼륨도 거의 안 들릴 정도로 낮추는 어머니에게 더 부담감을 주긴 싫었다.
188
189	“No, that‘s okay. What‘s wrong? Is the TV out of order?”	“아니, 그건 괜찮은데 왜 그래? TV 고장 났어?”
190	“I can‘t find him.”	“갑자기 안 나오네.”
191	"You mean Jin-Woo?"	“오빠는?”
192	“Your brother is here.”	“오빠는 여기.”
193
194	The mother who turned around was surprised.	돌아보던 어머니가 깜짝 놀랐다.
195
196	"Oh, where is he? he was here until just now. "	“어머나, 얘가 어디 갔대? 방금까지 여기 있었는데.”
197
198	Jin-ah had tilted her head then as she started to search for Jin-woo.	진아는 고개를 갸웃거리며 진우의 방문을 열었다.
199
200	"Brother ?!"	“오빠?”
201
202	He‘s not even in the bathroom.	화장실에도 없고.
203	Jin-ah, who had been searching every corner of the house, turned to her mother and asked.	집 구석구석을 뒤지던 진아가 어머니에게 돌아서서는 물었다.
204
205	“What were you watching together?”	“같이 뭐 보고 있었어?”
206	“Jeju-do raid.”	“제주도 레이드.”
207	“…”	“…”
208
209	Suddenly, a feeling of uneasiness swept through the her spine.	문득 영문을 알 수 없는 불안감이 스쳐 지나갔다.
210	Come to think of it, the whole apartment complex seemed to be noisy.	그러고 보니 아까부터 이상하게 아파트 단지 전체가 시끄러운 듯했다.
211
212	No way...	‘설마…?’
213
214	Jin-ah hurried into her room and turned on her cell phone.	진아는 황급히 방으로 뛰어들어가 휴대폰을 켰다.
215	OK.	그러자.
216	Waaaaaaaaaa-!	와아아아-
217	In the upper and lower floors, the intense cheering bursts out, and at the same time, the eyes of Jin-a who confirms the phone‘s liquid crystal were shaken.	위아래 층에서 격렬한 환호성이 터져 나옴과 동시에 폰 액정을 확인하는 진아의 눈동자가 흔들렸다.
218
219	"Brother?!"	“오빠?”
220
221
222	***	***
223
224
225	Jin-woo, who dealt with all the ants into the queen‘s bedroom, put the soldiers back in the shadows.	여왕의 침실에 들어왔던 개미 마수들을 전부 정리한 진우가 병사들을 다시 그림자에 집어넣었다.
226	Many of the ants still spread all over the island were returning to the nest.	아직도 섬 곳곳에 퍼져 있던 많은 개미들이 개미굴로 돌아오고 있었다.
227	Before meeting them, I thought it was urgent to send the Hunters here to a safe place.	놈들과 마주치기 전에 일단 여기 있는 헌터들을 안전한 곳으로 내보내는 것이 급선무라고 판단했다.
228
229	There are some injured.’	‘부상자도 있으니까.’
230
231	Jin-woo approached the Hunters.	진우는 헌터들에게 다가갔다.
232	Other than Baek Yoon-ho and cameraman, everyone was in bad shape.	백윤호와 카메라맨 말고는 다들 상태가 좋지 않았다.
233	Cha Hae-in still hadn‘t returned to consciousness, and the rest of the three seemed to be seriously injured.	차해인은 아직도 의식이 돌아오지 않고 있었고, 그 외 나머지 세 사람도 부상이 심각해 보였다.
234	Jin-woo asked.	진우가 물었다.
235
236	“Where is Min Bung-gu?”	“민병구 헌터님은?”
237
238	Baek Yun-ho shook his head with a stiff face.	백윤호가 굳은 얼굴로 고개를 저었다.
239
240	“…”	“…”
241
242	Jin took out the potion and healed the Hunters in turn.	진우는 포션을 꺼내 헌터들을 차례로 치료했다.
243	He fed each person himself because leaving his hands would make the potion useless.	포션은 자신의 손을 떠나면 무용지물이 되기 때문에 한 사람 한 사람 직접 먹여 주었다.
244
245	“Hmm...”	“으음…”
246
247	The hunters that put on the potion started come to mind one by one.	포션을 들이켠 헌터들이 하나둘 정신을 차리기 시작했다.
248
249	“What?”	“뭐야?”
250
251	Lim Tae-gyu, who raised his upper body, listened to his body and spoke out.	상체를 벌떡 일으킨 임태규가 몸을 더들어 보더니 감탄사를 내뱉었다.
252
253	“No...”	“아니…”
254
255	Choi Jong-in and Ma Dong-wook also recovered	최종인도, 마동욱도 원래의 몸을 되찾았다.
256
257	"Alright"	“흠.”
258	"Cool.”	“쿨럭.”
259
260	Choi had no idea what had happened, so he opened his eyes round at the sight of Jin-woo.	최종인은 무슨 일이 일어났는지 전혀 모르는 터라 진우를 보고 눈을 동그랗게 떴다.
261
262	“How can you be here?”	“성진우 씨가 어떻게 여기에?”
263	"We should get out of here first before we talk about this."	“나가서 얘기하죠.”
264	“Ah...”	“아…”
265
266	Choi Jong-In (?? its him?)looking around nodded.	주변을 둘러보던 최종인이 고개를 끄덕였다.
267	This is the deepest part of the ant cave. It was not a place to chat.	여긴 개미굴의 가장 깊은 곳. 잡담을 나눌 만한 장소는 아니었다.
268
269	“S hunter/master"	“성 사범!”
270
271	Ma Dong-wook, who regained his eyesight, took hold of Jin-woo‘s hand.	시력을 되찾은 마동욱이 진우의 손을 덥석 잡았다.
272
273	“You fought those ants, didn‘t you? Thank you, thank you very much!”	“자네가 저 개미들과 싸운 게지? 고맙네, 정말 고마워!”
274
275	Jin-woo gave the same answer to Ma Dong-wook.	진우는 마동욱에게도 같은 대답을 했다.
276
277	"We should get out of here first before we talk about this."	“나가서 얘기하시죠.”
278	“I see.”	“알겠네.”
279
280	Last but not least.	마지막으로 차해인.
281	Jin-woo‘s face in front of Cha Hae-in man has a wrinkles.	차해인 앞에 선 진우의 얼굴에 주름이 생겼다.
282
283	‘It‘s weird... She‘s too weak.’	‘이상한데… 기척이 너무 약해.’
284
285	Feeling ominous, Jin-woo poured a piece of potion into her mouth.	불길한 기운을 느끼며 진우는 그녀의 입에 포션을 조심스럽게 부었다.
286	Sure enough.	아니나 다를까.
287	A message just came out.	금방 메시지가 떴다.
288	ring~Ring	띠링.
289
290	[If the remaining life force is less than 10%, it is not possible to restore it with a healing potion.]	[잔여 체력이 10% 이하일 때는 힐링 포션으로 체력을 회복할 수 없습니다.]
291
292	Jin-woo‘s brow wrinkled.	진우의 미간이 구겨졌다.
293	When I pulled out the hand that supported her head, blood came out briskly.	그녀의 머리를 받쳤던 손을 빼보니 피가 흥건히 묻어나왔다.
294
295	‘…’	‘…’
296
297	The ant.	그 개미 놈.
298	Among the Korean hunters, Cha Hae-in, who was outstanding, suffered a single fatal injury.	한국 헌터들 중에서도 발군이었던 차해인에게 단 한 방으로 치명상을 입혔다.
299	It wasn‘t because they were strong that the other hunters here survived. He played with them for a while. / The survival of the other hunters here was not because they were strong. He was playing with these for a while.	여기 있는 다른 헌터들이 살아남은 것도 그들이 강해서가 아니었다. 그놈이 이들을 가지고 잠시 장난을 쳤던 것이다.
300	Jin-woo‘s face hardened.	진우의 얼굴이 굳어졌다.
301
302	But before that...’	‘하지만 그전에 우선…’
303
304	The victim‘s wounds were urgent.	차해인의 상처가 급했다.
305	If the wound can not be cured by potions, I had to leave the Jeju island and meet the healer Hunter.	포션으로 치료가 불가능한 상처라면 한시바삐 섬을 떠나 치유계열 헌터를 만나야 했다.
306
307	"Hurry up."	“서두르죠.”
308
309	Jin-woo raised himself with her.	진우가 그녀를 안고 몸을 일으켰다.
310	The other Hunters stood up, too.	헌터들도 일어섰다.
311	Everyone was hurrying out of the Queen‘s bedroom, when Jin-woo, who was walking in the lead, sighed deeply.	모두가 서둘러 여왕의 침실을 빠져나가려는데, 선두에서 걸어가던 진우가 한숨을 푹 내쉬었다.
312
313	‘…’	‘…’
314
315	Baek was able to guess why.	백윤호는 그 이유를 짐작할 수 있었다.
316	Jin-woo left Cha Hae-in to Baek Yoon-ho. Baek Yoon-ho, who held her instead of Jin-woo, said with a puzzled look.	진우가 차해인을 백윤호에게 맡겼다. 진우 대신 그녀를 안아 든 백윤호가 당황스런 표정으로 말했다.
317
318	“I‘ll help you.”	“저도 돕겠습니다.”
319
320	Jin-woo saw the Hunters including Baek Yoon-ho and nailed him tightly.	진우는 백윤호를 비롯한 헌터들을 둘러보며 단단히 못을 박았다.
321
322	“Never come forward. It‘s fast.”	“절대 제 앞으로는 나서지 마세요. 그 편이 빠르니까.”
323	“Mr. Sung-jin, I mean that.”	“성진우 씨, 그 말은.”
324
325	Ma Dong-wook shook his head as he tried to say something about the situation.	아직 상황을 알지 못하는 최종인이 한마디 하려 하자 마동욱이 그를 만류하며 고개를 저었다.
326	I did not see it in my eyes, but with grief I sensed how Jin-woo made the ants from beginning to end.	마동욱은 눈으로는 보지 못했지만 기감으로 진우가 개미들을 어떻게 만들었는지 처음부터 끝까지 감지했다.
327		진우의 말이 맞았다.
328	But Baek Yoon-ho stepped in.	그러나 백윤호가 끼어들었다.
329
330	“Sung Jin-woo	“성진우 헌터님.”
331
332	Jin-woo turned around.	진우가 돌아보았다.
333
334	“I know you‘re strong. I‘m sure no one knows as well as I do. But.”	“당신이 강하다는 건 알고 있습니다. 아마 저만큼 잘 알고 있는 사람은 없을 겁니다. 하지만.”
335
336	Baek Yun-ho had a serious look on his face.	백윤호는 심각한 표정을 지었다.
337
338	“Haven‘t You made too many summons?”	“당신은 이미 너무 많은 소환수를 부렸지 않습니까?”
339
340	What‘s the problem?	그게 무슨 문제가 된다는 걸까?
341	When Jin-woo looked suspiciously, Baek Yoon-ho added the explanation.	진우가 의아하게 바라보자 당황한 백윤호가 설명을 덧붙였다.
342
343	“You must have used a lot of mana already. What are you going to do if you run out of mana?”	“이미 많은 마력을 소모하셨을 텐데 마력이 바닥이라도 나면 어쩌시려고 하십니까?”
344
345	Oh, that‘s what he meant.	아, 그 말이었나.
346	I guess he said that because the other hunters who used summoning magic seemed to use a lot of magical power made a summon.	그의 말로 짐작해 보건대 아마도 소환 마법을 쓰는 다른 헌터들은 소환에 많은 마력이 드는 모양이었다.
347
348	Don‘t have to tell me that the shadow soldiers don‘t require mana to be summoned, do you?’	‘굳이 그림자 병사들에게는 마력이 들지 않는다는 걸 밝힐 필요는 없겠지?’
349
350	It would not seem like a normal summons to the eyes of others.	안 그래도 다른 이들의 눈에는 평범한 소환으로는 보이지 않을 텐데 말이다.
351	So Jin-woo slightly changed his expression.	그래서 진우는 표현을 살짝 바꾸었다.
352
353	“My summoners don‘t eat a lot of mana. So you don‘t have to worry.”	“제 소환수들은 마력을 많이 잡아 먹지 않습니다. 그러니 걱정 않으셔도 됩니다.”
354	“What?”	“네?”
355
356	Baek Yoon-ho and the cameraman answered at the same time.	백윤호와 카메라맨이 동시에 대답했다.
357	How much mana does it take to summon something like this? So what‘s the weak point? (i‘m not sure of this translation)	그만한 소환수를 부리는 데 마력 소모량도 얼마 되지 않는다니? 그럼 대체 약점이 무어란 말인가?
358
359	‘…’	‘…’
360
361	Jin-woo just turned to the cave because he thought the explanation would be longer.	진우는 설명이 길어질 것 같아 그냥 동굴 쪽을 향해 돌아섰다.
362	The ants were coming in on good timing.	타이밍 좋게 개미들이 안으로 몰려들어 오고 있었다.
363
364	‘That‘s a lot.’	‘많기도 많구만.’
365
366	There are patients here.	여긴 환자가 있다.
367		여유를 부릴 시간이 없었다.
368	Jin-woo demonstrated his skill ‘The realm of the monarch' for the best efficiency.	진우는 최고의 효율을 위해 스킬 ‘군주의 영역‘을 시전했다.
369	The bottom of my foot was dyed black.	발 아래가 검게 물들어갔다.
370	By the time the soldiers were ready to be called in, a gentle breeze blew across the cave.	그렇게 병사들을 불러낼 준비가 끝나갈 때 즈음에, 동굴 저편에서 스산한 바람이 불었다.
371
372	‘…?’	‘…?’
373
374	Jin-woo turned to the direction where the gloomy energy flowed out.	진우는 음산한 기운이 흘러나오는 쪽으로 고개를 돌렸다.
375	one of them	그중에 하나.
376	There is a different thing mixed in those ants	개미들 틈 속에 놈들과 비슷하게 생겼지만 전혀 다른 한 종류가 섞여 있었다.
377
378	‘It‘s him.’	‘그놈이다.’
379
380	Jin-woo recognized the ant king at a glance.	진우는 한눈에 개미왕을 알아보았다.
381	The king of ants recognized Jin-Woo	개미왕도 진우를 알아보았다.
382	The king of ants walked slowly to Jin-woo without haste.	개미왕은 서두르지 않고 천천히 진우에게로 걸어 나왔다.
383
384	“Human... That‘s a pretty sharp feeling.”	“인간… 제법 날카로운 기운이구나.”
385
386		고토의 말투를 흉내 내면서.
387		놈을 보고서 방금 전의 악몽을 떠올린 헌터들이 흠칫하며 물러났다.
388	Jin-woo, on the other hand, stared at him quietly without budding.	반면 진우는 미동도 없이 조용히 놈을 노려보았다.
389	The ant king stood before Jin-woo.	개미왕은 진우 앞에 와 섰다.
390
391	“Are you the king of men?”	“네가 인간들의 왕인가?”
392	"... The worm is speaking. "	“…벌레가 말을 다 하네.”
393
394	When Jin-woo talked with a gentle face, the face of the ant king was distorted.	진우가 담담한 얼굴로 말하자 개미왕의 얼굴이 험악하게 일그러졌다.
395	Suddenly the King of ants recalled The power inherited from the queen.	여왕에게서 물려받았던 힘.
396	Recalled The power that he gathered through predating	또 포식을 통해 모았던 힘.
397	As soon as all the magical powers had been released, the king of the ants rose up huge. He was half again as tall as Jin-Woo	가지고 있던 모든 마력을 일순간 해방하자 개미왕의 몸집이 거대하게 부풀어 올랐다. 진우와 엇비슷한 키가 거의 1.5배 정도로 벌어졌다.
398	The ant king gave out a roar, as loud as he could, before Jin-woo	개미왕은 진우의 코앞에서 있는 힘껏 포효를 내질렀다.
399	Kie Ae E!	키에에에에에에에에에엑-
400	Jin-woo, who was not surprised didn‘t even blink and laughed instead	눈 하나 깜짝 않던 진우가 그제야 씩 웃었다.
401
402	“It‘s a big bug now.”	“이제야 좀 벌레답네.”
403
404	Then he unleashed his mana.	그리고 자신의 마력을 해방했다.
405	Teleport to [Table of contents]


1	“What?! You Got disconnected from Koto?”	“고토와 연락이 끊겼다고”
2	Matsumoto went pale	마쓰모토 협회장의 안색이 흙빛으로 변했다.
3	The staff turned over to Matsumoto and suddenly asked him	직원은 수신기를 마쓰모토에게 넘기며 물었다.
4	“Would you like to check it yourself?”	“직접 들어 보시겠습니까”
5	Matsumoto nodded and grabbed the receiver from the hands of the staff	마쓰모토는 직원의 손에서 빼앗듯 넘겨받은 수신기를 머리에 쓰고는 고개를 끄덕였다.
6	Soon the recording file was played.	곧 녹음 파일이 재생되었다.
7	- Ants ... It‘s kind of sharp.	-개미... 제법 날카로운 기운이구나.
8	- Are you a king?	-네가 왕인가?
9	- Yes, I am the king.	-그래, 내가 왕이다.
10	- Koto, watch out!	-고토 상!
11	- U Ah, u Ah Ah!	-으아악, 으아아악!
12		-컥!
13	- Uh, uh ...	-으, 으으...
14	- You, what the hell are you!	-너, 넌 대체 뭐야!
15	Beep.	삑.
16	“The connection is lost from this moment”	“여기서 연결이 끊겼습니다”
17	Matsumoto‘s face, taking off the receiver, went ghostly pale	수신기를 벗는 마쓰모토의 얼굴이 딱딱하게 굳어졌다.
18	I heard a horrible noise from the receiver...	중간중간 들려오는 기분 나쁜 노이즈와 마수가 내는 끔찍한 소리.
19	I couldn‘t think of a worse situation.	다른 상황은 떠올릴 수 없었다.
20	Ants can talk human language? Besides, Koto was killed by that thing? "	‘개미가 인간의 말을 사용해? 게다가 고토가 그놈에게 당했다고?’
21	This wasn‘t planned.	이런 일은 예정에 없었다.
22	Obviously, the plan and the preparation would have been perfect. Why?	분명 계획과 준비는 완벽했을 텐데 어째서...
23	Matsumoto‘s fingers trembled.	마쓰모토의 손끝이 잘게 떨렸다.
24	Suddenly someone yelled “... the Chairman of the association?”	“...협회장님”
25	When He realized what the employees' gaze was pointing to his own hand he stealthily hid them	그는 직원들의 시선이 자신의 손으로 향하는 것을 깨닫고는 슬그머니 손을 감추었다.
26	Then he turned around.	그러고는 말을 돌렸다.
27	“Koto ... No, where‘s the magic beast ?"	“고토를... 아니, 말하는 마수는 어디에 있나”
28	I could not say that it was a killer who killed Koto. (The TML make me believe that he is thinking that someone did murder him but i can‘t really say, i don‘t speak korean)	차마 '고토를 죽인 마수'라고는 할 수 없었다.
29	“It‘s gone.”	“사라졌습니다”
30	“It disappeared?”	“사라졌다고”
31	He killed Koto.	고토를 죽인 놈이다.
32	Could the mana detection camera of the satellite which is watching the Jeju Island miss that beast?	제주도를 감시하고 있는 위성의 마력 탐지 카메라가 그만한 마수를 놓칠 수가 있단 말인가?
33	The staff pointed to the monitor as if he knew what the Chairman was going to say.	직원은 협회장이 무슨 말을 할지 알고 있다는 듯 모니터를 가리켰다.
34	“That light is the magic power of the thing that appeared the moment Koto lost contact.”	“저 빛이 그때 나타난 마수의 마력입니다”
35	The magic power detection camera recognizes mana as light.	마력 탐지 카메라는 마력을 빛으로 인식한다.
36	The bigger and brighter the white dot on the screen means the more powerful magic power there is	화면 위에 나타난 하얀 점이 크고 밝을수록 강력한 마력을 지닌 존재라는 뜻이었다.
37	As soon as Koto and the surrounding hunters had disappeared, the big and bright spot also quickly disappeared.	고토와 주변 헌터들의 점이 모두 사라지고 나자 크고 밝은 점 또한 금방 자취를 감추었다.
38	Oh My God...	“맙소사..”
39	Matsumoto moaned.	마쓰모토는 신음을 내었다.
40	The enemy was in complete control of his mana	적은 자신의 마력을 완벽하게 컨트롤하고 있었다.
41	This is ... this guy ... ‘	‘이러니... 이런 녀석이니...’
42	The research team could not catch it.	연구팀이 캐치할 수 없었지.
43	It was a huge mistake.	완벽한 실착이었다.
44	In return, Japan lost 10 of the top-level hunters. Among them was the best Hunter in Japan.	그 대가로 일본은 10명의 최상급 헌터를 잃었다. 그중에는 일본 최고의 헌터가 포함되어 있었다.
45	It was a painful price for a single mistake.	실수 하나의 결과치고는 너무 뼈아픈 대가였다.
46	And the price may not have come to an end yet.	그리고 대가는 아직 끝나지 않았을지도 모른다.
47	If such a ridiculous monster crosses the sea ... ‘	‘저런 말도 안 되는 괴물이 만약 바다를 넘어온다면...’
48	Even though I tried to shake off, I was filled with a terrible imagination.	떨쳐 내려 해도 자꾸만 참혹한 상상이 머릿속을 가득 메워 갔다.
49	But then.	그런데 그때.
50	“I found it! He came back!”	“찾았습니다! 놈이 다시 나타났습니다”
51	Matsumoto‘s eyes gleamed.	마쓰모토의 눈이 번쩍 뜨였다.
52	“Where is he?”	“놈은 어디에 있나”
53	“Queen‘s bedroom.”	“여왕의 침실입니다”
54	“..”	“..”
55	There, the Korean hunters were facing the ants that were going back to the nest	그곳에는 개미굴로 돌아오기 시작한 개미들과 맞닥뜨린 한국 헌터들이 남아 있었다.
56	It seemed quite struggling, but the opponent is a monster that goes beyond common sense.	꽤 분투하고 있는 모양이었지만, 상대는 상식을 뛰어넘는 괴물이다.
57	“After all, the Koreans are over. "	‘결국 한국 놈들도 끝났군.’
58	The eyes of Matsumoto who thought so became bigger. (human are selfish)	그렇게 생각했었던 마쓰모토의 눈이 커졌다.
59	‘...? ‘	‘...?’
60	A light suddenly appeared in front of the terrible monster who killed 10 S-Class Hunters (I‘m not sure if they all were s-class tho) (they were and they were stronger than Koreas S class hunters mostly too)	그 끔찍한 괴물의 바로 앞에 갑자기 나타난 빛.
61	“What The hell is this?!”	“이, 이게 대체”
62	Matsumoto was surprised and looked at the staff. The staff member of the research team hastily shook his head.	마쓰모토가 화들짝 놀라며 직원을 바라보았다. 연구팀 소속인 직원은 급히 고개를 가로저었다.
63	“Well, I‘ve never seen anything like that before.”	“저, 저도 이런 건 처음 봅니다”
64	It was almost as big and bright as the monster‘s	거의 그 마수만큼이나 크고 밝은 점이었다.
65	No, maybe it was more than that.	아니, 어쩌면 그 마수 이상일지도 몰랐다.
66	What was more surprising, however, was the fact that hundreds of small lights were circling around the large light.	그런데 더 놀라운 것은 그 커다란 빛 주위를 수백 개의 작은 빛들이 맴돌고 있다는 사실이었다.
67	Even the analyst team leader who has been analyzing the detection image for years has never seen it before.	수년간 탐지 영상을 분석해 왔던 연구팀의 분석팀장조차 한 번도 본 적 없는 장면이었다.
68	‘Ah...’	‘아...’
69	That splendor turned into a beautiful stream of light that repeatedly divided.	잘게 쪼개졌다 합쳐졌다를 반복하는 아름다운 빛무리에 감탄이 절로 흘러나왔다.
70	However, Matsumoto had no room to admire.	그러나 마쓰모토에겐 감탄하고 있을 여유 따윈 없었다.
71	“Korean team, they were shooting the course of the attack?”	“한국팀. 그놈들이 분명 공략 과정을 촬영하고 있었지”
72	The fact that the Korean teams are still striding well means that the broadcast may be continuing.	아직 한국팀들이 멀쩡히 활보하고 있다는 것은 방송이 계속되고 있을 수 있다는 말.
73	Matsumoto could not bear to imagine how things were going.	마쓰모토는 상황이 어떻게 되어 가고 있는지 궁금해서 견딜 수가 없었다.
74	"Korean Team Broadcast! Put Korean Team Broadcast on the main screen!"	“한국팀 방송! 한국팀 방송을 메인 화면에 띄워”
75	As soon as he shouted, he came up with a man who was confronting with an ant on a super large screen placed on the wall of the control center.	그가 소리치자 곧바로 컨트롤 센터의 벽면에 배치된 초대형 화면에 개미와 대치하고 있는 한 남자의 모습이 떠올랐다.
76	Matsumoto gulped his saliva because of the face of that man. Sweat swollen on his head, and the jaw was hanging down.	마쓰모토는 남자의 얼굴을 보며 꼴깍 침을 삼켰다. 관자놀이를 타고 흐른 땀방울이 턱에 맺혔다.
77	“That man ... Is he the owner of these light chunks? "	‘저 남자... 저 남자가 이 빛 덩어리들의 주인인가?’
78	And the big Ant-Human hybrid standing in front of him is the monster? It was at least 1.5 times bigger than a single mutant ant.	그리고 그 앞에 서 있는 커다란 개미 마수. 보통 개미보다 1.5배는 더 큰 녀석이었다.
79	Even though I was watching through the screen, my heart rate became faster because of the pressure.	화면을 통해 보고 있을 뿐인데도 위압감에 심장 박동이 빨라졌다.
80	‘... ‘	‘...’
81	Matsumoto‘s face got stiffer and stiffer	마쓰모토의 얼굴이 더욱더 딱딱하게 굳어졌다.
82	At that moment.	마침 그때.
83	The monster moved first.	개미가 먼저 움직였다.
84	***	***
85	The ant king‘s fist struck Jin-woo‘s face.	개미왕의 주먹이 진우의 얼굴을 내려쳤다.
86	BAM!	투쾅!
87	Jin-woo, whose upper body should have been crushed as the ant king had imagined, endured the punch by giving strength to his legs.	상체가 꺾일 뻔했던 진우가 발끝에 힘을 줘 버텨 냈다.
88	...! ‘	‘...!’
89	The ant king, who had put a lot of power in his fist, was greatly surprised.	주먹에 전력을 실었던 개미왕은 내심 크게 놀랐다.
90	“You... You can withstand my power”	“내 힘을... 버텨 내”
91	But... Instead of being knocked out by a blow that was intended to cut Jin-Woo‘s breath, Jin-woo just turned his head a little bit. (Not sure tho, waiting for translator)	숨통을 끊을 생각으로 휘두른 일격에 나가떨어지기는커녕 고개만 살짝 돌아간 수준이라니.
92	However, without time to lose, Jin-woo's fist flew.	그러나 놀라고 있을 틈도 없이 진우의 주먹이 날아왔다.
93	SFX, fist friction air! zzzztt?	슉-
94	BAM! CRASH!	투쾅!
95	The ant king‘s face was crashed on the wall to the other side of the room	안면을 직격당한 개미왕이 건너편의 벽에 처박혔다.
96	thud-!	쿵-!
97	The wall was dented like a trail of meteorites.	운석이 떨어진 흔적처럼 벽이 움푹 들어갔다.
98	It was only a moment, but it was such an intense shock that it made me feel like the whole grotto was going to collapse	잠깐이지만 개미굴 전체가 흔들린 것 같은 느낌을 받게 만들 정도로 강렬한 충격이었다.
99	“What kind of ant talks so much?”	“무슨 개미가 말이 이렇게 많아”
100	***	***
101	When the broadcast was suddenly interrupted and the message of the accident occurred, many viewers were devastated.	방송이 갑자기 중단되고 방송사고 메시지가 떴을 때, 많은 시청자들이 망연자실해 했다.
102	“The hunters ... what was happening to them?”	“헌터들은... 헌터들은 어떻게 되는 거야”
103	“What was that ant just now?”	“방금 그 개미는 뭐지”
104	“No, what if we stop broadcasting now?”	“아니, 방송을 여기서 끊으면 어떡하냐고”
105	We can‘t broadcast Hunters who are so helpless against one little ant	난데없이 등장한 개미 마수 하나에게 너무도 무력하게 당하는 헌터들.
106	It was a video that poured cold water on viewers who were happy to see getting rid of the queen	여왕을 처치하는 장면을 보고 기뻐하던 시청자들에게 찬물을 확 끼얹는 영상이었다.
107	Soon after, the screen of broadcasting accident was over and a moderator appeared.	이윽고 방송사고 화면이 끝나고 사회자가 나타났다.
108	- Oh ... This is the news I just confirmed.	-아... 방금 확인된 소식입니다.
109	He gave the news of the S-Class Hunter Min Byung-Goo‘s death in a gloomy voice.	그는 침울한 목소리로 민병구 헌터의 부고를 전했다.
110	And he added that the Hunters stuck in the S-Class dungeon are probably not safe	그리고 아직 개미굴에 남아 있는 다른 헌터들의 안전도 장담할 수 없다는 말을 덧붙였다.
111	“Eli!”	“에라이”
112	“We got the queen, but the hunters are dead!”	“여왕을 잡았는데 왜 헌터들이 죽는 거야”
113	“What about Japan?”	“일본은”
114	“What the hell is japan doing while saying that this was a joint subjugation?”	“연합팀이라면서 대체 일본은 뭐하고 있는데”
115	Some were upset, some were worried, some were sad.	누군가는 격분했고, 누군가는 걱정했으며, 누군가는 슬퍼했다.
116	The news that the hunters who fought for their lives might face the miserable end quickly spread.	목숨을 걸고 싸워 준 헌터들이 비참한 최후를 맞을지도 모른다는 소식은 빠르게 퍼져 나갔다.
117	When the relay screen was disconnected, the audience rating of the raid broadcast was increased more than when the relay was going smooth.	중계화면이 끊어진 레이드 방송의 시청률이 중계가 원활히 되고 있을 때보다 더 오르는 기현상이 벌어졌다.
118	-Ah!	-아!
119	The face of the moderator who received the urgent communication became bright.	급한 연락을 받은 사회자의 얼굴이 밝아졌다.
120	It‘s said that an unknown Hunter appeared on the scene! Let‘s continue the broadcast again.	-지금 현장에 소속이 확인되지 않은 헌터 한 분이 나타났다고 합니다! 다시 중계를 이어 가겠습니다.
121	The word was enough to invigorate the tired eyes of the people who were in front of the TV.	그 한마디는 TV 앞에 있던 사람들의 지쳐 가던 눈빛에 강한 활기를 불어넣기 충분했다.
122	Then scene screen comes in.	이어 현장 화면이 들어오고.
123	“what?”	“뭐야”
124	“no!”	“아니”
125	The people watching TV jumped up to see the black soldiers who filled the screen.	TV를 보던 사람들이 화면을 가득 채운 검은 병사들을 보고 벌떡 일어났다.
126	The black soldiers were fighting against the ants who were pushed into the queen ‘s bedroom.	검은 병사들은 여왕의 침실 안으로 끝없이 밀려들어 오는 개미 마수들과 맞서 혈전을 벌이고 있었다.
127	The camera was fixed on one person.	이리저리 현장을 비추던 카메라가 한 사람에게 고정됐다.
128	It was difficult to distinguish the face from the distance.	거리가 멀어 얼굴을 구별하기는 어려웠다.
129	The armor-clad soldiers are now known as an Hunter‘s Summon. Also, most of the other Hunter are safe.	-갑옷을 입은 병사들은 지금 영상에 비치는 헌터의 소환수들이라고 합니다. 또한, 대부분의 헌터님들이 무사하다는 소식입니다.
130	The people who watched the excitement cheered at the news.	조마조마하게 지켜보던 사람들은 그 소식에 환호했다.
131	And they started to cheer for the unknown Hunter.	그리고 이름 모를 헌터를 응원하기 시작했다.
132	“Shut it down!”/Kill em all!	“다 때려 부숴 버려”
133	Good job! Go!”/"Good! Push!”	“잘한다! 밀고 나가라”
134	GOGOGOGOGO!	“가라”
135	And then...	그리고 마침내.
136	When the nameless Hunter spoke, a huge number of new soldiers were raised, and they began to slaughter the ants.	이름 모를 헌터가 엄청난 숫자의 새로운 병사들을 불러내고, 그들이 개미들을 도륙하기 시작했을 때.
137	Wow ah -!	와아아아-!
138	People went wild and lift their fists in the air.	사람들은 두 주먹을 하늘로 쳐들고 열광했다.
139	People who lost their family or friends and wanted revenge on the ants were teary.	가족이나 친구를 잃고 개미들에게 복수를 원했던 사람들은 시원한 장면에 눈물까지 글썽거렸다.
140	The host raised his voice at a critical moment as if he were aiming for a timing.	마치 타이밍을 노리고 있었던 것처럼 결정적인 순간에 사회자가 목소리를 높였다.
141	- Oh, the Hunter‘s identity has just been revealed!	-아, 헌터님의 신원이 방금 막 밝혀졌습니다!
142	People turned their eyes and ears to the screen.	사람들은 눈과 귀가 모두 화면으로 향했다.
143	Who is he?	과연 저 남자는 누굴까?
144	What is the identity of the Hunter with the ability to save S-class hunters in a S-class dungeon that killed 2 of the S-Class Hunters? (Not to mention the 10 and more from japan)	S급 마수가 가득한 곳에서 S급 헌터들을 구해 올 수 있는 능력을 지닌 헌터의 정체는?
145	-Korea‘s 10th (S-rank) hunter, Sung Jin-woo! As a Hunter of the mage-type, his special ability is called Summoning Magic!	-대한민국의 10번째 헌터, 성진우! 마법계열의 헌터로 특기는 소환 마법이라고 합니다!
146	People were happier because that Hunter, the one with such outstanding ability, was not Japanese but Korean.	사람들은 저렇게 뛰어난 능력을 지닌 헌터가 일본인이 아니라는 사실에 더 기뻐했다.
147	The many ants were soon cleared up.	그 많던 개미들이 삽시간에 정리됐다.
148	The ants that I met again in the situation that I left only such an escape.	그렇게 탈출만을 남겨 두고 있는 상황에서 또 다시 맞닥뜨린 개미떼.
149	“Huh?”	“어? 어”
150	“That‘s ...”	“저거는..”
151	The winged ant king, who they saw before the broadcast was cut off, walked leisurely through the herd of ants.	아까 방송이 끊기기 전에 봤었던 날개 달린 개미 마수가 개미떼를 헤치고 유유히 걸어 나왔다.
152	There are few winged ants themselves, and their facial features are different and easily distinguishable.	날개 달린 개미 자체가 거의 없는 편이고, 얼굴 생김새가 달라 쉽게 구분이 가능했다.
153	Viewers were thrown into confusion.	시청자들은 혼란에 빠졌다.
154	“What? Wasn‘t that ant dead?”	“뭐야? 저 새끼 죽은 거 아니었어”
155	"The monster that was hit by the hunter(Jin-woo) before?"	“아까 저 괴물한테 헌터들이 전부 당했잖아”
156	“Why is he here again ?!”	“여기서 저놈이 왜 또 나와”
157	The winged ant stood in front of Jin-Woo	날개 달린 개미는 성진우 헌터 앞에 섰다.
158	People who knew a little bit of the relationship between the two men‘s abilities stamped out in regret when they saw each other face to face	능력의 상성 관계를 어느 정도 알고 있는 사람들은 둘이 마주 선 걸 보고 안타까운 마음에 발을 동동 굴렀다.
159	“Oh, he‘s dead, he‘s dead.”	“아이고, 저거 죽었다, 죽었어”
160	“What the mage-type hunter can do with that close-distance?”	“마법계열이 저렇게 쉽게 거리를 주면 어떡해”
161	“Run away now!”	“지금이라도 도망가라고”
162	It is a magic beast that blew S-class Hunter, Cha Hea-in off the Battle, in a single blow.	전투계열인 차해인 헌터를 한 방에 날려 버린 마수다.
163	It was thrilling to see how things would go./It was almost as if I had seen how things would go.	일이 어떻게 흘러갈지는 불을 보듯 뻔했다.
164	Just standing face to face is disturbing, but suddenly the ant was much bigger.	그냥 마주 보고 서 있는 것만으로도 불안한데, 갑자기 개미 마수의 덩치가 훨씬 더 커졌다.
165	The people who were looking at the screen made a startling noise.	화면을 보고 있던 사람들이 경악성을 내질렀다.
166	And.	그리고.
167	puck!	퍽!
168	Some weak-willed viewers were quick to close their eyes.	담이 약한 일부 시청자들은 눈을 질끈 감았다.
169	The moment he was hit they knew that Jin-Woo‘s head would be blown up	마수의 주먹에 맞는 순간, 헌터의 머리가 터지기라도 할 줄 알았던 것이다.
170	But he was unexpectedly fine.	그런데 의외로 멀쩡했다.
171	Huh?’	‘어?’
172	‘Did a Magic Class Hunter endure a punch that knocked Ma Dong-wook Hunter the S-Class Tank to another room?’	‘탱커인 마동욱 헌터를 한 방에 쓰러뜨린 펀치를 마법계열이 견뎌냈어?’
173	People‘s eyes have grown.	사람들의 눈이 커졌다.
174	then.	그때.
175	BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!	투쾅!
176	The ant was stuck in the wall.	개미가 벽에 처박혔다.
177	“..”	“..”
178	“..”	“..”
179	It took viewers a while to figure out what happened.	시청자들이 무슨 일이 일어났는지 파악하는 데는 조금 시간이 걸렸다.
180	But the moment the camera showed the ant king hanging on the wall.	그러나 카메라가 벽에 처박혀 있는 개미왕을 보여 준 순간.
181	Whoaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah	와아아아아아아-!
182	There was another loud cheer.	또다시 격렬한 환호성이 터졌다.
183	***	***
184	“Huh!”	“헉”
185	The cameraman‘s mouth opened wide.	카메라맨의 입이 쩍 벌어졌다.
186	When Sung Jin-Woo was hit by the ant‘s fist, he was astonished/he felt dizzy.	성진우 헌터가 개미의 주먹에 맞았을 때만 해도 아찔했다.
187	Because of that fist Cha-Haein became unconscious	차해인 헌터는 그 한방에 의식을 잃었으니까.
188	However, Sung Jin-Woo has blown away that ant. THE ant that played with six S-class Hunter like toys	그런데 성진우 헌터는 오히려 개미를 날려 버렸다. S급 헌터 여섯을 가지고 놀던 녀석을.
189	Ugh. Huck. The sound came out.	헉. Huck. 소리가 절로 나왔다.
190	Were the S-Class Hunters weak?	‘S급 헌터가 약했던 걸까?’
191	No, it can‘t be.	아니, 그럴 리가.
192	The Korean team‘s brave hunters successfully eliminated the S-class boss, the queen.	용맹하게 싸운 한국팀 헌터들은 S급 보스인 여왕개미를 훌륭히 제거했다.
193	The mutant ant that treated those hunters like bugs(ironically) was strange, and the hunter known as Sung Jin-woo , who blew up that mutant ant, was even more strange.	그런 헌터들을 우습게 상대하는 저 변종 개미가 이상한 것이고, 그 변종 개미를 날려 버린 성진우 헌터가 더욱 이상한 것이었다.
194	gulp.!	꿀꺽. gulp-
195	The cameraman suppressed the excitement and gulped .	카메라맨은 흥분을 억누르며 마른 침을 넘겼다.
196	Other Hunters' responses were no different.	다른 헌터들의 반응도 별반 다르지 않았다.
197	As everyone looked at Jin-woo with excited eyes, Choi Jong-In suddenly looked around.	모두가 흥분에 찬 눈으로 진우를 바라보고 있을 때, 최종인은 문득 주위를 둘러보았다.
198	Around them there were the ants' shrouded bodies	주위에 가득한 개미의 사체들.
199	I thought that the Hunters were the ants who were treated together while I was stunned./(He thought the ants were killed by the other hunters while he was unconscious)	자신이 기절해 있는 동안 헌터들이 합심해서 처치한 개미들인 줄 알았다.
200	But he understood when he saw Jin-Woo	그런데 방금 진우를 보고 생각이 달라졌다.
201	Don‘t tell me... Sung Jin-woo... alone?	‘설마 이거... 성진우 씨가 혼자서?’
202	The eyes of Choi Jong-In trembled as he looked over the number of ants.	개미들의 숫자를 대략 훑어보던 최종인의 눈동자가 잘게 떨렸다.
203	Kiehieh!	키에에에에에엑-!
204	The head of Choi Jong-In swiftly came back to his senses after witnessing the bizarre outburst./The sudden eruption of the monster gave Choi Jong-In a flip.	난데없이 터져 나온 괴성에 최종인의 고개가 홱 돌아갔다.
205	The ant king, who escaped from the wall, was expressing anger. The air inside trembled.	벽에서 빠져나온 개미왕이 분노를 표출하고 있었다. 내부의 공기가 파르르 떨려 왔다.
206	Hoo?’	‘호오?’
207	Jin-woo looked at the ant king with a look of surprise.	진우는 놀랍다는 눈빛으로 개미왕을 바라보았다.
208	There seemed to be less damage than I had expected.	생각했던 것보다 데미지가 적어보였다.
209	it may be due to the exoskeleton...’	‘외골격... 때문인가.’
210	a black hard shell was covering his whole body. It was already beyond the normal level of organic matter.	녀석의 온몸을 덮고 있는 검은색의 딱딱한 껍질. 그건 이미 평범한 유기물 수준을 넘어서고 있었다.
211	If so, i just need to break it with brute force.	그렇다면 힘으로 깨부순다.
212	It‘s not a sword or spear that can break that armor but a huge hammer. (Jin-Woo probably recalled when he became a necromancer and how he fought the armored warriors that then became his minions)	갑옷을 부술 수 있는 건 검이나 창이 아니라 거대한 망치.
213	Jin-woo‘s shoulders and arms expanded and tendons rose. The heavy air sank gently around.	진우의 어깨와 팔 근육이 팽창하며 힘줄이 솟았다. 묵직한 공기가 주변에 착 가라앉았다.
214	The king of the ant stopped the roar and turned his horribly distorted face to Jin-woo./The ant king also stopped whining and turned his ugly face to Jin-woo.	개미왕도 포효를 멈추고 흉측하게 일그러진 얼굴을 진우에게 향했다.
215	dare!/"Surely!”	“감히”
216	The distance between the two walking toward each other was narrowed quickly.	서로를 향해 걸어가는 둘의 간격이 빠르게 좁혀졌다.
217	Jin-woo and the ant king came face to face soon.	이윽고 마주 선 진우와 개미왕.
218	They began to exchange full-out attacks without yielding a single inch.	둘의 한 치의 양보도 없이 전력을 다한 공격을 주고받기 시작했다.
219	Boom!	투쾅!
220	Bang!	쾅!
221	Quagwang!	콰광!
222	The other Hunters were astonished. (and probably TV watchers)	헌터들은 경악했다.
223	The cave was shaking with the shock wave of mana caused by Jin-woo and the king of ants hitting each other.	진우와 개미왕이 서로를 타격할 때 생기는 마력의 충격파로 동굴 안이 떨리고 있었다.
224	Even the class S hunters, who are knowledgeable in handling mana, were upset.	오죽하면 마력을 다루는 데 일가견이 있는 최상급 헌터들조차 속이 울렁거릴 정도였다.
225	“Wow ...”	“우욱..”
226	It‘s okay?/"Are you all right?”	“괜찮아요”
227	Hang, it‘s okay./"Gwae, that‘s okay.”	“괘, 괜찮습니다”
228	The cameraman, who is only a class A hunter, had to endure the urge to rise from the inside. Even I felt dizzy.	A급에 불과한 카메라맨은 자꾸만 속에서 올라오려는 것을 억지로 참아 냈다. 현기증까지 일었다.
229	Wow. ‘	‘우욱.’
230	But the reason why I can laugh as my face grows white./But the reason why you can laugh while your face turns white.	그러나 얼굴이 하얗게 질려 가면서도 웃을 수 있는 이유는.
231	thud! thud! thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!	쿵! Thud! Bang! 쿵! 쿵!
232	How can a hunter fight alone against such a monster...	‘어떻게 저런 괴물을 상대로 헌터 한 명이 혼자서...’
233	I saw hope.	희망을 봤기 때문이다.
234	BOOOOM!	투쾅!
235	Although Sung Jin-woo was apparently also being hit, the ant king‘s skin was clearly being broken.	분명 성진우 헌터도 타격을 입고 있긴 하지만, 개미왕의 껍질은 확실하게 부서져 가고 있었다.
236	Teleport to [Table of contents]	#ERROR!
237	(pls help me....I can't stop reading this novel ..)
238	^ you're not alone xD
239	true af
240	lmao same I love this
241	Me too.
242	I haven't sleep yet.. it's been 12 hours
243	same this feels like a drug to me ;--((((


1	The ant king saw the change in the body he was proud of.	PLEASE HELP THE OWNER TRANSLATING THIS WEB NOVEL LIKE ME MYSELF AM DOING, HE WILL WORK FASTER IF EVERYONE HELP YOU JUST NEED TO USE PAPAGO AND GOOGLE TRANSLATOR AND USE A LIL BIT OF YOUR BRAIN, THEN THE TRANSLATOR WILL CHECK OUR SHIT BUT HE WILL WORK FASTER AND MORE CHAPTERS WILL BE RELEASED 개미왕은 자신이 자랑하던 육체에 나타난 변화를 눈치챘다.
2	Stingy.	찌직.
3	Stingy.	찌직.
4	There were microscopic cracks all over his skin, which is harder than any metal in the world.	세상에 존재하는 그 어떤 금속보다 단단할 터인 자신의 피부 곳곳에 미세한 균열이 생기고 있었다.
5	The enemy, on the other hand, was enduring his attack.	반면 적은 자신의 공격을 견뎌 내고 있었다.
6	No way.	설마.
7	An improbable thought swept through the head of the ant king	있을 수 없는 가정 하나가 개미왕의 머릿속을 스치고 지나갔다.
8	I... I‘m losing in raw power?’	‘내가... 내가 힘에서 밀린다?’
9	To a human being half my size	그것도 크기가 내 반 밖에 되지 않는 인간 따위에게?
10	At that time.	하필 그때.
11	Quasick!	콰직.
12	Then I felt a wound on the side where i was just hit hard. The sound was not good(i think it should be "it's not good"). (IDK) (i guess this king ant want to say that he felt pain on the side where Jin-woo hit king ant so hard that his skin were cracked and sound of cracked make king ant begin to feel worried)	방금 강하게 얻어맞은 옆구리 쪽의 상처가 심상치 않은 느낌이 들었다. 소리가 좋지 않았다.
13	The ant king looked at himself for a very short time to see the condition of the exoskeleton.	개미왕은 통각이 없는 외골격의 상태를 확인해보기 이해 아주 짧은 시간 그쪽을 살폈다.
14	It‘s bleeding.	흘깃.
15	The result was shocking.	결과는 충격적이었다.
16	It has been split	‘...갈라졌다.’
17	The crack , which was only a small scratch, grew as it extended to all sides.	작은 흠집에 불과했던 금이 사방으로 뻗어 나가며 커지고 있었다.
18	It is like a warning that there is not much time left.	남은 시간이 얼마 없다는 경고나 마찬가지.
19	The ant king quickly turned his head.	개미왕은 빠르게 고개를 돌렸다.
20	However, Jin-woo was not so clumsy that he missed a chance to catch his opponent‘s eye even for a short time.	하지만 아무리 짧은 시간이라고 해도 상대가 한눈을 판 틈을 놓칠 만큼 진우는 어설프지 않았다.
21	BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!	투쾅!
22	The king‘s face turned sideways.	왕의 얼굴이 옆으로 돌아갔다.
23	...? ‘	‘...?’
24	The ant king was shaken for a moment by the powerful shock that came in ignoring his facial exoskeleton.	강철 같은 안면 외골격을 무시하고 들어오는 강렬한 충격에 개미왕은 한순간 휘청거렸다.
25	Although he managed to keep his balance just before he stepped back, this time he felt the attack from the bottom to the top.	뒷걸음질 치기 직전 간신히 균형을 잡았지만, 이번엔 공격이 아래에서 위로 올라왔다.
26	bang!	쾅!
27	His chin was lifted into the sky./My chin sounded in the sky.	턱이 하늘로 들렸다.
28	Don‘t you dare you human!!!’	‘감히 인간 따위가...!’
29	The king, with his head up, turned his gaze downward./The king looked down with (furious eyes) rage facial in his head.	왕은 고개가 들린 상태에서 격노가 담긴 시선을 아래로 향했다.
30	This human‘s power is strong.	이 인간의 힘, 강하다.
31	But he had a lot of powerful weapons against his enemies, who could not stand out./However, he had many powerful weapons compared to his enemies, who could only show their strength.	하지만 힘밖에 내세울 수 없는 적에 비해 자신에게는 여러 가지 강력한 무기들이 있었다.
32	For example.	예를 들면.
33	The ant king straightened his head and opened his mouth to sting.	개미왕은 고개를 바로 하는 것과 동시에 입을 벌려 독침을 쏘았다.
34	The poison on the tip of the long tentacle popped out momentarily.	기다란 촉수 끝에 달린 독침이 순간적으로 튀어 나갔다.
35	It was an attack on the enemy‘s face from an unavoidable distance.	피할 수 없는 거리에서 적의 얼굴을 노린 공격이었다.
36	Sfx!	슉-
37	The Humans tried to turn their heads quickly to avoid the poison, but a smile came over the ant king‘s face as he watched the results.	인간은 제법 빠르게 고개를 틀어 독침을 피했지만, 결과를 지켜보는 개미왕의 얼굴에 미소가 떠올랐다.
38	The human cheek was slightly scratched by the tip of his mouth, resulting in a wound	인간의 뺨이 독침 끝에 살짝 긁히며 상처가 생겼던 것이다.
39	done!’/There you go!’	‘됐다!’
40	That was enough.	그것으로 충분했다.
41	“Mabi Dog” is an ability to absorb from the the celadon stomach that was accidentally ingested./"Mabi Dog Paralysis Posion” is the ability to absorb from the chungjaw that I accidentally ingested.	우연히 섭취하게 된 청자고둥에서 흡수한 능력 '마비독'.
42	One of the deadliest poisons that creatures can produce has been combined with mana and concentrated in the body of the ant king, turning it into a far more vicious/devastating poison.	생명체가 만들어 낼 수 있는 가장 치명적인 독 중 하나가 개미왕의 체내에서 마력과 섞이고 농축되어 훨씬 더 극악한 독으로 변했다.
43	It was the worst poison that evolved skill ‘predation'.	스킬 '포식'이 진화시킨 최악의 맹독이었다.
44	You‘re having/you will have a hard time, man.’	‘애먹였구나, 인간 놈.’
45	A slight touch will paralyze all the nerve agents, leaving the prey feeling numb and unable to control his body	살짝만 스쳐도 눈 깜짝할 사이 모든 신경제가 마비되어 감각을 잃고 몸을 제어할 수 없게 된다.
46	All that remains is to shatter the opponent who has become unable to resist.	이제 남은 일은 저항하지 못하게 되어 버린 상대를 철저히 부숴 버리는 것.
47	“...”	“...”
48	Humans became embarrassed when the poison began to spread.	마침 독이 퍼져 나가기 시작했는지 인간은 당황스럽다는 얼굴이 되었다.
49	This is the power of the king!	“이것이 왕의 힘이다”
50	The king of ants walked with a smile on his face and scratched his face./The ant king walked with a smile on his face and struck the human face.	개미왕은 만면에 미소를 띠고서 걸어가 인간의 얼굴을 후려쳤다.
51	crawl.	하지만.
52	Bang!	쾅!
53	The man lifted up his left hand to block it.	인간이 왼손을 들어 가볍게 막았다.
54	...? ‘	‘...?’
55	I wonder how I can still move./Some wondered how he could still move.	어떻게 아직 움직일 수 있냐는 의문이 떠오른 것도 잠시.
56	Boom!	투쾅!
57	The king, who was hit by the man‘s right hand from the other side, rolled over the floor.	반대쪽에서 날아온 인간의 오른손에 맞은 왕이 바닥을 나뒹굴었다.
58	Ki-e-!	“키엑”
59	For the first time a scream came out from the king ‘s mouth.	처음으로 왕의 입에서 비명이 터져 나왔다.
60	***	***
61	A sound in Jin-Woo‘s head	띠링.
62	Jin-woo identified a system message that appeared with a familiar mechanical sound.	진우는 익숙한 기계음과 함께 나타난 시스템 메시지를 확인했다.
63	[Detoxification completed]	[해독이 완료되었습니다.]
64	Why was he so happy? "	‘왜 혼자 기뻐하고 있었나 했더니, 이거 때문이었나?’
65	Perhaps it was a fairly reliable poison, I just felt ashamed for the ant king.	어지간히도 믿음직한 독이었는지 방금 개미왕에게서 심한 당혹감이 느껴졌었다.
66	It was a strange thing.	신기한 일이었다.
67	Of course, it was not that the poison was detoxified by his passive skills, but he felt the shock of the beast close to the insect./but that he felt the feeling of a close to an insect.	물론 버프로 독이 해독되었다는 쪽이 아니라, 곤충에 가까운 마수의 감정을 자신이 느꼈다는 것이.
68	Since then, it has become possible to know what feeling monster is feeling./When did you know how monster felt?	언제부터인가 마수가 어떤 감정을 느끼고 있는지 알 수 있게 되었다.
69	‘Was it from High Orc shaman?’	‘하이오크 때부터였나?’
70	At that time, I thought that I had understood the emotions of the high orcs just by looking at their expressions but it didn‘t seem like that time now	그때는 하이오크들의 표정과 몸짓을 보고 감정을 읽었다고 생각했었는데, 개미의 경우를 보니 그것도 아닌 듯했다.
71	He had no expression except to squint his face./He didn‘t have a face except for the distortion of his face.	녀석은 얼굴을 일그러뜨리는 것 외엔 표정이 없었으니까.
72	So ... is this also the power of the stat "Sense”?	‘그럼... 이것도 감각의 힘인가?’
73	As all the stats have been greatly upgraded, and "sense” have gone up beyond recognition.	모든 스탯이 대폭 상향된 만큼 감각 스탯도 몰라보게 올라갔다.
74	The "Sense” stat, which went up to a certain level, might have other functions that I had not known before.	일정 이상까지 올라간 감각 스탯에는 지금까지 미처 알지 못했던, 다른 기능이 있을지도 모르는 일이었다.
75	However	하지만.
76	Now is not the time to think about it. ‘	‘지금은 그런 걸 생각하고 있을 때가 아니지.’
77	The first thing to do is beat the crap out of that ant and get out of here.	일단 놈의 숨통을 끊고 여기를 탈출하는 게 우선이다.
78	Jin-woo ran toward the ant king, who was about to rise up	진우는 인제 막 몸을 일으키려 하는 개미왕을 향해 달려갔다.
79	...! ‘	‘...!’
80	The nervousness of the ant king hit me. / nervousness Hit the ant king	개미왕의 초조함이 와 닿았다.
81	A series of attacks almost destroyed the outermost skeleton of the ant king.	연이은 공격으로 개미왕의 외골격을 거의 부숴 놓은 상태.
82	Just a little more!	이제 조금만 더!
83	With such an idea, Jin-woo that/who narrowed down the distance, instantly jumped.	그런 생각으로 순식간에 거리를 좁히고 들어간 진우가 뛰어올랐다.
84	And he stretched out his feet.	그리고 발을 내뻗었다.
85	Kwang -!	콰앙-!
86	But the ant king was already gone. Only the bottom was deep./But the ant king was already gone. In the ground there was a deep hole (he made it with the kick i think)	하지만 개미왕은 이미 사라져 있었다. 애꿎은 바닥만 깊게 파였다.
87	“Where is it?”	“어디지”
88	“It‘s gone!”	“사라졌어”
89	While the hunters looked around for the king, Jin-woo calmly raised his head.	헌터들이 왕을 찾아 주위를 두리번거리는 사이, 진우는 차분하게 고개를 들어올렸다.
90	He was floating on above his head using his wings.	놈은 날개를 이용해 머리 위에 떠 있었다.
91	This is convenient. ‘	‘이런 점은 편리하네.’
92	Jin-woo grinned.	진우는 씩 웃었다.
93	Jin-Woo Emotions made it much easier for his opponent to follow his movements	감정이 느껴지니 기척을 좇기가 훨씬 더 쉬워졌다.
94	His feelings, which had changed from embarrassment to anxiety, were now turning into joy again.	당혹감에서 일순간 불안감으로 바뀌었던 놈의 감정이 이제는 다시 기쁨으로 바뀌고 있었다.
95	Jin-woo‘s eyes narrowed.	진우의 눈매가 가늘어졌다.
96	What are you up to?’	‘또 뭘 꾸미고 있나?’
97	As anticipated by Jin-woo, the ant king changed his tactic. The king looked down quietly from the air./As Jin-woo assumed, the ant king changed his tactics. / The king looked down from the air at the rain.	진우의 짐작대로 개미왕은 작전을 변경했다. 왕은 공중에서 가만히 진우를 내려다보았다.
98	If that person‘s skill is strength, there is no reason to confront him. "	‘저 인간의 특기가 힘이라면 굳이 맞붙어 줄 이유가 없다.’
99	His real weapon is speed. (I assume the real power of the ant)	자신의 진정한 무기는 속도.
100	The man who had been bluffing, claiming he was the king of a human being, was not able to respond to his attack and gave up his throat.	자칭 인간의 왕이라며 허세를 떨던 남자도 자신의 공격에 아무 반응 못하고 그대로 목을 내어 주었다.
101	It was a sort of show-off that tries to put him down by force.	놈을 힘으로 누르려 한 것은 일종의 과시욕.
102	The king of ants decided to abandon his self-interest and to do his best to kill the enemy.	개미왕은 사심을 버리고 적에게 전력을 다하기로 마음을 먹었다.
103	Sslow.!	스스슥.
104	As the enlarged body returned to its original form, both nails turned as long and sharp as a knife.	커졌던 육체가 원래의 모습으로 돌아오며, 양쪽 손톱이 칼처럼 길고 날카롭게 변했다.
105	The nails ... ‘	‘손톱이...’
106	Jin-woo saw the change in the body of the ant king and realized that he would change his attack pattern from now on.	진우는 개미왕의 신체 변화를 지켜보며 놈이 이제부터 공격 패턴을 바꿀 것이라 직감했다.
107	Thrash.!	스르륵.
108	Jin-woo grabbed two daggers in both hands.	진우의 양손에 단검 두 개가 쥐여졌다.
109	then.	그때.
110	The ant king dove and rushed to Jin-woo with a speed that could not be compared with the speed he had before.	개미왕이 급강하하며 진우를 향해 쇄도했다. 방금 전과는 비교를 할 수가 없는 속도였다.
111	Would you like that? "	‘그렇게 나오시겠다?’
112	Jin-woo concentrated.	진우는 집중했다.
113	Then the time slowed and every move of his enemy was in sight.	그러자 시간이 느려지면서 놈의 동작 하나하나가 전부 시야에 들어왔다.
114	Speed was the field Jin-woo‘s was most confident in	속도전은 진우가 가장 자신 있는 분야였다.
115	Jin-woo sent the nail of the ant king, who was rapidly descending from the top, to the tip of a dagger.	진우는 위에서 빠르게 내리꽂히는 개미왕의 손톱을 단검 끝으로 자연스럽게 흘려 보냈다.
116	Kang!	캉!
117	The claws of the ant king and the dagger of Jin-woo, who turned back, clashed once again.	내려선 개미왕의 손톱과, 뒤로 돌아선 진우의 단검이 다시 한 번 부딪혔다.
118	Kang!	캉!
119	It became a signal that both attacks began to strike fiercely./It signaled that the two attacks began to lash out.	그것이 신호가 되어 둘의 공격이 맹렬하게 맞부딪히기 시작했다.
120	Kagagagang! Kang! Kagang! Kang!	카가강! 캉! 카강! 카강! 캉!
121	At the moment, the king of ants was shocked.	순간 개미왕은 경악했다.
122	He could not stop the astonisment all while exchanging of slashes./I couldn‘t stop the panic all the way through the constant exchange of air.	공방을 쉴 새 없이 주고받는 동안 내내 경악을 멈출 수가 없었다.
123	...? ‘	‘...?’
124	The enemy was catching up with his speed. (the ant was thinking)	적은 자신의 속도를 따라잡고 있었다.
125	Not only that, but also, as time went by, his movements were getting faster and faster.	아니, 그뿐만 아니라 시간이 갈수록 몸이 풀려가는 듯 움직임이 점점 더 빨라지고 있었다.
126	How... how did this happen?’	‘어떻게... 이런 일이...’
127	The king, who had shunned even when competing by force, began to gradually retreat.	힘으로 겨룰 때도 뒷걸음질만은 피했었던 왕이 서서히 밀려나기 시작했다.
128	One step, one step.	한 발짝, 한 발짝.
129	Every time he made a backward step the exoskeleton was wounded.	뒤로 향한 걸음이 늘어날 때마다 외골격에 상처가 늘어 갔다.
130	On the other hand, Jin-woo‘s eyes were confident.	반면 진우의 눈에는 확신이 들어갔다.
131	‘I can do it’	‘끝낼 수 있다.’
132	The king‘s shock spread to Jin-woo.	왕이 받고 있는 정신적 충격이 고스란히 진우에게로 전해졌다.
133	He was upset now.	놈은 지금 동요하고 있었다.
134	HE who toyed with the best-of-breed hunters of the country as if dealing with a childs was shaking sharply in front of Jin-Woo‘s speed.	일국의 최정예 헌터들을 어린아이 다루듯 가지고 놀았던 녀석이 자신을 넘어서는 속도 앞에서 크게 흔들리고 있었다.
135	Jin-woo realized how much he has improved through his opponent.	진우는 상대를 통해 자신의 능력치가 얼마나 상승했는지 실감했다.
136	The suffering was not in vain. ‘	‘고생은 헛되지 않았어.’
137	My heart overflowed with a pleasant thrill.	기분 좋은 고양감과 함께 가슴이 벅차올랐다.
138	Let‘s finish now.	이제 끝을 내자.
139	Jin-woo, who decided to end the fight, took two more steps as soon as the ant king took another step back.	그렇게 결심한 진우는 개미왕이 또 한 발짝 물러선 순간 두 발을 더 내디뎠다.
140	And.	그리고.
141	Vital Stab! ' (Its a skill)!	‘급소 찌르기!’
142	Jin-woo‘s skill was embedded in the ant king‘s body.	진우의 스킬이 개미왕의 몸에 박혔다.
143	This is a skill that deals additional damage when striking a quick hit/vital spot	급소 찌르기는 급소를 정확히 찌를 경우 추가 데미지를 주는 스킬.
144	All the body parts of the exoskeleton were broken, and the entire body was in a difficult situation.	외골격 곳곳이 부서진 개미왕에게는 온몸 전체가 급소나 마찬가지였다.
145	Faraback!	파바박!
146	Dozens of quick stabs were struck in succession.	수십 번의 급소 찌르기가 연속으로 박혔다.
147	“Kie ee eek!”	“키에에에엑”
148	[난도(Mutilate😩) was upgraded from Vital Strike]	[스킬 '급소 찌르기'가 최종 형태 스킬 '난도'로 상향됩니다.]
149	『Mutilate』? ’	‘난도?’
150	Having gained a new skill, Jin-woo tried to use『Mutilate』.	새 스킬을 얻은 김에 진우는 곧바로 난도를 사용해 보았다.
151	The dagger then went into the gaps of the ant king and mutilated him dozens of times.	그러자 단검이 개미왕의 빈틈을 찾아 들어가 찰나의 시간을 두고 수십 번 난도질했다.
152	Tadadadadada!	다다다다다!
153	“Kie ee eek!”	“키에에에엑”
154	The ant king screamed.	개미왕이 비명을 질렀다.
155	As he struggled with pain, Jin-woo pulled down his dagger and cut off his arm.	놈이 고통에 몸부림치는 사이 진우는 단검을 내리그어 놈의 팔을 잘라 냈다.
156	Whisper./Fish Slice	스걱.
157	His black long arm fell on the floor.	놈의 검고 긴 팔이 바닥에 툭 떨어졌다.
158	“Ki-eeeeeeeeeeee	“키엑”
159	At that time, the king of ants forgot his pride and his vengeful purpose and fled to the sky. Above all, the desire for survival was a given priority.	그쯤 되자 개미왕은 자존심도, 복수심도 잊어버리고 허둥지둥 하늘로 날아올랐다. 살아야 한다는 생존 욕구가 무엇보다 우선했다.
160	Jin-woo, however, did not accept any loopholes.	그러나 진우는 조금의 빈틈도 용납하지 않았다.
161	he gave strenght to his legs and jumped up	다리에 힘을 주어 뛰어올랐다.
162	The king of ants looked back as someone approached.	누군가가 다가오는 기척을 느낀 개미왕이 뒤를 돌아보았다.
163	‘Human beings ... You‘re going to fly and follow me?’	‘인간이... 날아서 쫓아온다고?’
164	Jin-woo, who floated himself with the 『Ruler's hand』, approached the king‘s back and cut one wing.	지배자의 손길로 자신의 몸을 띄운 진우가 왕의 뒤로 접근해 한쪽 날개를 잘랐다.
165	“Kie eek!”	“키에에엑”
166	The king, whose wings were cut off, fell wildly.	날개 잘린 왕은 볼썽사납게 떨어졌다.
167	But even in the short time of his fall to the ground, the king tried to figure out how to escape the crisis.	하지만 땅을 향해 추락하는 그 짧은 시간에도 왕은 이 위기에서 탈출할 방법을 떠올리기 위해 애를 썼다.
168	I must think ahead of the enemy	‘적보다, 적보다 앞서있는 것을 생각해내야 한다.’
169	neither Power, speed, Poison or defence did work against his opponent	힘, 속도, 비장의 무기 '독'까지 어느 것 하나 통하지 않았다.
170	‘Is not there anything I am ahead of him?’	‘저 인간보다 내가 앞서는 것이 하나도 없단 말인가?’
171	Just before he was so desperate, the king of ants found the answer with difficulty.	그렇게 절망하기 직전, 개미왕은 어렵게 해답을 찾아냈다.
172	The only one came up.	유일한 하나가 떠올랐다.
173	Just head.	바로 머릿수.
174	The enemy was alone and he had thousands of troops.	적은 혼자고 자신에게는 수천의 군대가 있었다.
175	Many of the warriors who are still waiting for their orders are standing in front of the Queen‘s bedroom entrance.	지금도 자신의 명령을 기다리고 있는 많은 전사들이 여왕의 침실 입구 앞에 서있지 않은가.
176	Thud!.	철푸덕.
177	The ant king, who had been stuck on the floor, hurriedly raised his body and pointed at Jin-woo with the remaining left hand.	바닥에 처박혔던 개미왕이 급히 몸을 일으키며 하나 남은 손으로 진우를 가리켰다.
178	“Aehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!	“끼에에에에에엑-”
179	The waves of ants flooded in as if they had waited for the king‘s roar.	분노에 가득 찬 왕의 포효에 기다렸다는 듯 개미들의 물결이 밀려들어 왔다.
180	What do you think, human?	어떠냐, 인간!
181	“Aehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh	“끼에에에에에엑-”
182	The king roared endlessly.	왕은 끝없이 포효했다.
183	he did it to restore its fallen pride and to boost the morale of the soldiers.	무너진 자존심을 회복하기 위해서, 또 한편으로는 병사들의 사기를 진작시키기 위해서였다.
184	I try to look at the human being so confidently.	그렇게 자신만만하게 인간을 노려보는데.
185	“...”	“...”
186	There was a black wave from the other side too.	저쪽에서도 검은 파도가 밀려왔다.
187	ARISE.’	‘가라!’
188	Jin-woo ordered the shadow soldiers.	진우는 그림자 병사들에게 지시를 내렸다.
189	The ‘territory of the monarchy' that was first invoked was still maintained.	처음 발동시켰던 '군주의 영역'은 아직도 유지되고 있었다.
190	The more powerful shadow soldiers rushed to the enemy at an alarming rate.	한층 더 강력해진 그림자 병사들이 무서운 속도로 적들을 향해 돌진했다.
191	Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo -	두두두두두두-
192	A loud footstep was echoed throughout the grotto.	요란한 발소리가 개미굴 전체에 울려 퍼졌다.
193	Soon the ant‘s waves began to break.	곧 개미들의 물결이 부서지기 시작했다.
194	Jin-woo, who was looking at the battle for a moment, finally called out 『Tusk』.	잠깐 전투 양상을 바라보던 진우가 마지막으로 어금니를 불러냈다.
195	...come out.’	‘...나와.’
196	As he was alone, his summon 『Tusk』 scratched his back as he looked around.	혼자만 덩그러니 소환된 어금니가 머쓱한지 주위를 둘러보다 뒷머리를 긁적거렸다.
197	Jin-woo grabbed 『Marble of Avarice』 and gave it to 『Tusk』 warning him firmly.	진우는 어금니의 손에 탐욕의 구슬을 쥐여 주며 단단히 경고했다.
198	"Only the ants. In case the flames spill on people, you'll never be summoned."	“개미들만 노려. 만에 하나 불길이 사람한테도 튀면 넌 영원히 소환 금지다”
199	『Tusk』 nodded with confidence.	어금니는 자신 있다는 듯 힘차게 고개를 끄덕였다.
200	Soon after that 『Tusk』, which became huge with 『The Giant‘s Song』, vomited a terrible pillar of fire at the ants.	곧 '거인의 노래'로 거대해진 어금니가 개미들을 향해 무시무시한 불기둥을 토해 냈다.
201	Aah!	쿠아아아아아아아아아-!
202	I watched it frequently, but Jin-woo once again admired it.	자주 보던 모습이었지만 진우는 오늘도 또 한 번 감탄을 터트렸다.
203	I think he‘s growing thicker day by day.’	‘어째 저 녀석 불기둥은 나날이 더 굵어지는 것 같네.’
204	Is it because the level up?	레벨이 올라서 그런가?
205	Because it was Jin-woo who was always watching, it was such a reaction but the meaning was different for other people.	항상 보던 진우였으니 그 정도 반응이었지, 다른 사람들에게는 의미가 달랐다.
206	The other Hunters were watching the battle between Jin-woo and King of Ants in a corner and they moaned at the sudden appearance of that monster (『Tusk』)	구석에서 진우와 개미왕의 전투를 숨죽인 채 지켜보던 헌터들은 갑자기 나타난 괴물의 모습에 신음을 토했다.
207	There was also a violent reaction.	격한 반응도 나왔다.
208	“Is that a summons? A summoner, that’s—”	“저, 저게 소환수야? 소환수라고, 저게”
209	Lim Tae-gyu raised his voice by pointing to 『Tusk』.	임태규가 어금니를 가리키며 목청을 높였다.
210	The hunters just kept their mouth wide open and could not react.	헌터들은 그저 입을 쩍 벌리고 있을 뿐 아무런 대꾸도 하지 못했다.
211	It was a similar idea.	모두 비슷한 생각이었다.
212	That‘s a pet?	저게 소환수라고?
213	Yes, if we judge based on appearances, but if we think of its ability, that‘s not an average summoner‘s pet, isn‘t it more like a power-driven devil?	모습으로 보나, 능력으로 보나 저건 소환수가 아니라 인세에 강림한 마왕 같지 않은가?
214	In any case, the ants burned very well in the powerful flame.	어쨌든 그 강력한 불꽃에 개미들은 참 잘 타들어 갔다.
215	The ant king began to shake.	개미왕은 떨기 시작했다.
216	This is human‘s soldier?	‘이게 저 인간의 병사들이라고...?’
217	Hundreds of his soldiers evaporated in less than a minute.	단 1분도 되지 않는 사이 자신의 병사들 수백이 증발했다.
218	Not just as an expression, but as soldiers hit by the flames of a strange monster, they literally "evaporated”.	단지 표현으로서가 아니라 이상한 괴물의 불꽃에 맞은 병사들은 말 그대로 정말 '증발'해 버렸다.
219	For the first time.	처음으로.
220	The king of ants faced true terror	개미왕은 처음으로 제대로 된 공포와 마주했다.
221	I felt the wall.	벽을 느꼈다.
222	I knew that I could not overcome my enemy with anything I had.	자신이 가진 그 어떠한 것으로도 적을 뛰어넘을 수 없다는 사실을 알았다.
223	It was a complete defeat.	완벽한 패배였다.
224	But why ...?	하지만 어째서...?
225	I was born to kill strong people ... ’	‘나는 강한 인간들을 죽이기 위해서 태어났을 텐데...’
226	That‘s the only mission.	그것이 유일한 사명.
227	Growth in growth has been repeated for the purpose. It even absorbed the power of humans.	목표를 위해 성장에 성장을 거듭했다. 심지어 인간들의 힘까지 흡수했다.
228	But i‘m no match for him.	그런데도 상대가 되지 않다니.
229	The ant king trembled and showed his back.	개미왕은 벌벌 떨면서 등을 보였다.
230	Far, even further away from that man.	멀리, 조금이라도 더 멀리 저 인간과 떨어져야 한다.
231	The thought of the kingdom and its soldiers vanished from the head of the ant king. The only idea was to live.	개미왕의 머릿속에서 왕국과 병사들에 대한 생각이 말끔하게 사라졌다. 오직 살아야겠다는 생각뿐이었다.
232	The king of ants hastily recovered his wings with a healing skill that he had not yet fully perfected.	개미왕은 아직 완벽하게 자기 것으로 만들지 못한 치료 스킬로 급하게 날개를 회복하고는 날아올랐다.
233	A little bit farther more ... ‘	‘조금이라도 더 멀리...’
234	But then.	그러나 그때.
235	Kuwoong!	쿠웅!
236	Suddenly, he was pushed by a great force pressing down on the floor, and fell on the floor.	돌연 위에서 내리누르는 거대한 힘에 눌려 바닥에 엎어졌다.
237	“Ki-e-”	“키엑”
238	The king of ants banging on the ground rushed, and poured fluids.	땅에 부딪힌 개미왕이 울컥, 하고 체액을 쏟아 냈다.
239	Jin-woo, who used 『Ruler's hand』 like a flap, immediately approached it.	지배자의 손길을 파리채처럼 휘두른 진우가 곧장 그리로 다가갔다.
240	I can not miss that guy. ’	‘저 녀석을 놓칠 수는 없지.’
241	It‘s a powerful charm.	강력한 마수다.
242	He wanted to make him a shadow soldier no matter what	녀석의 그림자는 무슨 수를 써서라도 병사로 만들고 싶었다.
243	The first thing to do is to kill him.	그러려면 먼저 놈을 처치하는 게 우선.
244	The face of the king of ants, who found his way to himself, was terrified.	자신에게 다가오는 진우를 발견한 개미왕의 얼굴이 불쌍할 정도로 겁에 질려 갔다.
245	“Ki, Kieh!”	“키, 키엑”
246	Eventually, the ant king crawled on his four feet and began to run away.	결국 개미왕은 네 발로 기어서 도망치기 시작했다.
247	For the first time bravery showed nothing special, and now it was completely like a bug.	처음에 보여준 위용은 온데간데없고, 이제는 완전히 벌레 같은 모습이었다.
248	Jin-woo caught up with the king of ants and used his skill, 『Vital Stab』 or 『Mutilate』 on his back.	금방 개미왕을 따라잡은 진우가 놈의 등에 대고 스킬 '급소 찌르기', 아니 '난도'를 사용했다.
249	Tadadadadada!	파바바밧!
250	As soon as dozens of attacks hit at once, a system message popped up.	수십 번의 공격이 동시에 박히자마자 시스템 메시지가 떠올랐다.
251	RING! RING! RING!	띠링!
252	[You have killed the enemy.]	[적을 처치하였습니다.]
253	[Level up!]	[레벨이 올랐습니다!]
254	[Level up!]	[레벨이 올랐습니다!]
255	Good! ‘	‘좋았어!’
256	Jin-woo clench his fist.	진우는 주먹을 움켜쥐었다.
257	2 levels at once have risen.	단숨에 2레벨이 올랐다.
258	The current level is 99.	현재 레벨은 99.
259	Considering the number of ants still remaining, I felt that I could reach the 100 level within today.	아직 남아 있는 개미들의 숫자를 생각하면 오늘 안에 100레벨도 가능하겠다는 생각이 들며 가슴이 뛰었다.
260	But joy is also for a while.	하지만 기쁨도 잠시.
261	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo"	“성진우 헌터님”
262	He looked back at Baek‘s call and his face was darkened.	백윤호가 부르는 소리에 뒤를 돌아보니 그의 표정이 어두웠다.
263	Jin-woo ran there.	진우가 그리로 달려갔다.
264	Other Hunters who were delighted to see the monster ant fall down also moved to Baek Yoon-ho.	괴물 개미가 쓰러진 것을 기뻐하던 다른 헌터들의 관심도 백윤호에게로 옮겨갔다.
265	Baek Yoon-ho told Jin-woo.	백윤호는 진우에게 말했다.
266	"Cha Hae-in..."	“차해인 헌터가..”
267	As he said, there was little hope for her	그의 말처럼 차해인의 기척이 거의 느껴지지 않고 있었다.
268	The situation was not good.	상황이 좋지 못했다.
269	The look of Jin-woo was also hardened.	진우의 표정 또한 굳어졌다.
270	There was no time.	시간이 없었다.
271	Even if you fly on a keisel right away, when do you arrive and when do you find a healer and get treatment?	당장 카이셀을 타고 날아간다고 해도 언제 도착해서, 또 언제 힐러를 찾아내어 치료를 받게 만든단 말인가?
272	There‘s something else ... ’	‘뭔가 다른 방법이...’
273	Finally, Jin-woo recalled a way to save Cha Hae-in	찰나의 고민 끝에 진우는 차해인을 구할 방법을 떠올려 냈다.
274	Jin-woo, who had been lowering his posture in order to check Hea-in's situation, looked up at the cameraman while raising his body.	차해인의 안색을 살피느라 자세를 낮추고 있었던 진우가 몸을 일으키며 카메라맨을 돌아보았다.
275	“Can you turn off the camera for a while?”	“잠깐 카메라 좀 꺼 주실 수 있겠습니까”
276	Teleport to [Table of contents]


1	“What? The camera?”	;;
2	“Yes.”	“네”
3	The cameraman looked at Jin-woo with a puzzled look.	카메라맨은 당황스럽다는 시선으로 진우를 바라봤다.
4	Jin-woo looked serious.	진우의 표정은 진지했다.
5	“Why the camera?”	“갑자기 카메라는 왜...”
6	Jin-woo did not answer the cameraman‘s question.	카메라맨의 질문에 진우는 대답하지 않았다.
7	“..”	“..”
8	The cameraman could not take that decision easily.	카메라맨은 쉽게 결정을 내릴 수가 없었다.
9	But Hunter Sung Jin-woo is a lifesaver.	성진우 헌터는 생명의 은인.
10	There was no reason why he could not accept his request, which still holds many lives. (There is no reason why he would not listen to his request, which still holds the lives of many people.)	지금도 여러 사람의 목숨줄을 쥐고 있는 그의 부탁이라면 못 들어줄 이유가 없었다.
11	But what you‘re asking me to do is to turn off the camera.’	‘그런데 하필 카메라를 꺼 달라는 것이라니...’
12	It was not too much to say that the entire nation is watching. It was difficult for a former broadcaster to press the power of the camera. (It was not an exaggeration to say that the whole nation is watching right now. For former broadcasters, it was hard to press the camera.)	지금 전 국민이 다 보고 있다고 해도 과언이 아닌 방송이었다. 전직 방송인 입장에서는 카메라의 전원을 누르기가 힘들었다.
13	He hesitated and hesitated, and Jin-woo said without delay.	그가 고민하며 망설이자 진우가 지체 없이 말했다.
14	“If you don‘t turn it off, i will break it.”	“안 끄면 부술 겁니다”
15	Jin-woo‘s cold voice shook the cameraman.	진우의 차가운 목소리에 카메라맨은 움찔 떨었다.
16	If Sung Jin-woo decides to breaks down the camera, can he stop him if all the other Hunters agree?	성진우 헌터가 작정하고 카메라를 부수려 든다면 여기 모인 헌터들이 모두 합심한다고 해도 막을 수 있을까?
17	No matter what the reason, there was no choice.	이유를 불문하고 더 이상 선택의 여지가 없었다.
18	“Oh, I see.”	“아, 알겠습니다”
19	The cameraman removed the camera from his head and turned off the power.	카메라맨은 머리에 쓰고 있던 카메라를 벗어 전원을 껐다.
20	After seeing the lights of the whole country go out, Jin-woo took over Cha Hae-in who was being held by Baek Yoon-ho.	전원의 불빛이 꺼지는 것을 확인한 진우가 백윤호에게 안겨 있던 차해인을 넘겨받았다.
21	I didn‘t mean to scare the photographer, but...’	‘촬영기사를 겁먹게 만들고 싶지는 않았지만...’
22	It was inevitable to help Cha Hae-in	차해인을 도우려면 어쩔 수 없는 일이었다.
23	Jin-woo, looked around with Cha Hae-in in his arms, took a quick deep breath and slowly closed his eyes.	그녀를 안아 들고 주위를 둘러보던 진우가 가볍게 심호흡을 한 후 지그시 눈을 감았다.
24	What are you doing?’	‘뭘 하려는 거지?’
25	All of the Hunters‘s attention was focused on Jin-woo.	헌터들의 관심이 전부 진우의 행보에 쏠렸다.
26	Soon Jin-woo opened his eyes.	곧 진우가 눈을 떴다.
27	Having located what was needed, Jin-woo suddenly began to walk into the nest.	필요한 것의 위치를 파악한 진우는 돌연 개미굴 안쪽으로 걸어 들어가기 시작했다.
28	He took a quick step but did not run really fast fearing he may hurt Cha Hae-in	빠른 발걸음이었지만 차해인의 상태를 염려해 달리지는 않았다.
29	People stared blankly at Jin-woo and soon regained consciousness and followed him.	사람들은 진우를 멍하니 바라보다가 이내 정신을 차리고 그 뒤를 따라갔다.
30	Soon after, Jin-woo stopped and laid Cha Hae-in carefully.	이윽고 멈춰 선 진우가 차해인을 조심스럽게 눕혔다.
31	Then they cleared away the bodies of the ants buried nearby.	그러고는 근처에 쌓여 있던 개미 마수 사체를 치웠다.
32	Ugh!	“헉”
33	The cameraman discovered something and made a groan	무언가를 발견한 카메라맨이 신음을 토해 냈다.
34	“Umm...”	“음..”
35	Other hunters have also gulped their saliva	다른 헌터들도 침음을 삼켰다.
36	There was the cold-cold body of Min Byung-Goo the retired S-Class Hunter	싸늘하게 식어 버린 민병구의 주검이 거기에 있었다.
37	It was a gruesome figure becaus he was missing his upper neck.	목 윗부분이 없는 처참한 모습이었다.
38	Everyone could now guess why Hunter Sung Jin-woo asked me to turn off the camera.	방금 전 성진우 헌터가 카메라를 꺼 달라고 했던 이유를 다들 이제야 짐작할 수 있었다.
39	No one wants to see such a scene.	누구도 이런 장면을 보고 싶지는 않으리라.
40	“Dune”	“큭”
41	Baek Yoon-ho, who was closer to Min Bung-gu than anyone else, turned his head to the other side with his eyes closed./Byeong-koo and friend Baek Yoon-ho, who was more friendly than anyone else, turned his head to the other side.	민병구와 누구보다도 친했던 백윤호는 눈을 질끈 감으며 고개를 반대편으로 돌렸다.
42	But then.	그런데 그때.
43	Wait...’	‘잠깐...’
44	He had a flash of thought in his mind.	그의 머릿속에 문득 떠오른 생각이 있었다.
45	How did Hunter Sung Jin-woo figure out where the ward was in the bodies of so many magic beast?’	‘성진우 헌터는 이 많은 마수의 사체들 속에서 어떻게 병구가 있는 곳을 알아낸 거지?’
46	The answer came soon.	답은 곧 나왔다.
47	If it wasn‘t for a special skill, there was only one way.	특별한 스킬이 아니라면 방법은 하나뿐이었다.
48	Human and beasts have slightly different mana waves, and Jin-woo was capable of discerning the differences and found Min Bung-gu‘s body thanks to the residual mana his body has	인간과 마수는 흘려 보내는 마력 파장이 미세하게 다른데, 진우는 그 차이를 구분하여 파장이 채 사라지지 않은 민병구의 시신을 찾아낸 것이다.
49	If it were true, I could only say it was an amazing feeling./If it was true, I could only say that it was a wonderful feat.	사실이라면 정말 놀라운 기감이라고밖에 말할 수가 없었다.
50	It was also an impossible task for the specialized ‘Beast's Eyes'.	그건 그쪽으로 특화된 '마수의 눈'으로도 불가능한 작업이었다.
51	Thinking that way, Baek Yoon-ho turned to Jin-woo again.	생각이 거기까지 미친 백윤호는 다시 진우가 있는 쪽으로 고개를 돌렸다.
52	He wanted to keep a clear eye on what would happen even if it was painfull to watch	병구의 모습에 가슴이 미어지는 한이 있더라도 무슨 일이 일어날지 두눈으로 똑똑히 봐두고 싶어서였다.
53	Sung Jin-Woo... What the hell are you doing?’	‘성진우 헌터... 당신은 대체 뭘 하려는 겁니까?’
54	Jin-woo and Min Bung-gu, And there was a cold sweat on Baek Yoon-ho's forehead watching Cha Hea-in.	진우와 민병구, 그리고 차해인을 지켜보는 백윤호의 이마에 식은땀이 맺혀 갔다.
55	Meanwhile, Jin-woo checked the condition of Min Bung-gu.	그사이 진우는 민병구의 상태를 확인했다.
56	Black smoke was rising from his body. It meant that shadow extraction techniques were possible.	시신에서 검은 연기가 피어오르고 있었다. 그림자 추출 스킬이 가능하다는 뜻이었다.
57	Just as expected.	아니나 다를까.
58	RING! RING! RING! RING!	띠링.
59	[Target Detected.]	[그림자 추출이 가능한 대상입니다.]
60	A familiar mechanical tone and an emerging system message reminded me that it was something I could do.	익숙한 기계음과 함께 떠오른 시스템 메시지가 할 수 있는 일임을 친절히 상기시켜 주었다.
61	Of course, Jin-woo has been aware that he could turn Min Bung-gu into a shadow soldier since he heard that he was beaten.	물론 진우는 민병구 헌터가 변을 당했다는 소식을 들었을 때부터 그를 그림자 병사로 만들 수 있다는 사실을 인지하고 있었다.
62	I just didn‘t want to.	단지 하고 싶지 않았을 뿐.
63	I made an innocent person undead, and sold him as a soldier. It was a bad thing even if it was the body of S class Hunter.	죄 없는 사람을 언데드화시켜서 병사로 부리다니. 그것이 S급 헌터의 시신이라고 해도 사양이었다.
64	That was not what a man should do.	그건 사람이 할 짓이 아니었다.
65	but	하지만.
66	Jin-woo looked down at the face of Cha Hae-in that was becoming increasingly pale.	진우는 점점 더 창백해져 가는 차해인의 얼굴을 내려다보았다.
67	it would be the best thing to...’	‘...이게 최선이겠지.’
68	What would happen if you can leave a wounded person to the best healer in all Korea in an imminent situation?	촌각을 다투는 급박한 상황에서 대한민국 최고의 힐러에게 부상자를 맡길 수 있다면?
69	What is the need for further consideration?	무슨 고민이 더 필요할까.
70	Even if he can leave the choice to himself, he will make a hundred-percent decision.	만약 민병구 본인에게 선택을 맡길 수 있다고 해도 백이면 백 같은 판단을 내릴 터.
71	Jin-woo ordered the shadow with a grim face.	진우는 비장한 얼굴로 그림자를 향해 명령을 내렸다.
72	"ARISE."	“일어나라”
73	However, the results were not as expected.	그러나 결과는 예상과 달랐다.
74	Tingling!	띠링!
75	[Shadow extraction failed.]	[그림자 추출이 실패했습니다.]
76	The expression of Jin-woo was filled with wonder and nervousness.	진우의 표정에 의아함과 초조함이 감돌았다.
77	Is it because of the low level of 『Shadow Extraction』skills or is it because of the opponent‘s ability?	상대의 능력치에 비해 그림자 추출의 스킬 레벨이 낮아서일까?
78	Or is it because I‘m not happy with this extraction?	아니면 이번 추출이 영 내키지 않아서일까?
79	Jin-woo was wondering.	진우는 잡념을 떨쳤다.
80	He said with a strong will in the voice.	그리고 목소리에 강한 의지를 담아 말했다.
81	"ARISE. (you mothafoccka)"	“일어나라”
82	The change then began.	변화는 그때 시작됐다.
83	으아아아아-! Wow, ahh!	으아아아아-! Wow, ahh!
84	There was a heavy cry and a low wind blowing through the air.	함성이라고 해야 할지, 비명이라고 해야 할지 모를 묵직한 저음이 울리며 일대에 스산한 바람이 불었다.
85	The hunters circled their eyes to the creepy feeling of crossing the ridge.	헌터들은 등줄기를 스쳐 가는 오싹한 느낌에 눈을 동그랗게 떴다.
86	“My God!"	“맙소사”
87	“That!”	“저건”
88	A black hand rose from the shadow of Min Byung-Goo	민병구의 그림자에서 검은 손이 하나 솟아올랐다.
89	The black hand grasped the ground firmly as if he did not want to go back into the shadows.	검은 손은 다시 그림자 속으로 들어가기 싫다는 듯 땅을 강하게 움켜쥐었다.
90	chop-	덥석. - chop-
91	Then he pulled himself out of the shadows.	그러고는 스스로를 그림자에서 끄집어내었다.
92	Oh, my God!’	‘이럴 수가!’
93	While watching, Baek Yoon-ho felt as if his heart would burst.	지켜보던 백윤호는 심장이 터질 것만 같았다.
94	No one else knows but he can see it clearly with his own eyes.	다른 사람은 몰라도 자신의 눈에는 분명히 보였다.
95	Min Byung-Goo‘s mana, pulled out of the shadows, was slowly forming a human form.	그림자에서 뽑혀 올라온 민병구의 마력이 서서히 사람의 형태를 갖춰 가고 있었다.
96	in the form of a soldier in black armor	정확히는 흑색 갑옷을 입은 병사의 모습으로.
97	It was not long before the summon made a full appearance.	이윽고 소환수가 완전한 모습을 드러내었다.
98	“..”	“..”
99	All of them lost their words and gazed enraptured at the new shadow soldier called by Jin-woo.	헌터들은 모두 할 말을 잃고서 넋이 나간 듯 진우가 불러낸 새로운 소환수를 바라보았다.
100	They felt strong magical powers on his minion that was equal to the beHunter Sung.	소환수에게서 최상급 헌터에 맞먹는 강대한 마력이 느껴졌다.
101	No, you do not ...?	‘아니, 설마...?’
102	Choi Jong - in opened his eyes with surprise.	눈치 빠른 최종인이 흠칫 놀라며 눈을 번쩍 떴다.
103	With everyone breathing and watching, Jin-woo stared at the shadow of Min Bung-gu with a calm look.	모두가 숨죽이고 지켜보는 가운데, 진우는 침착한 눈빛으로 민병구의 그림자를 응시했다.
104	The shadow facing Jin-Woo‘s eye nodded.	시선이 마주친 그림자가 고개를 끄덕였다.
105	As soon as the shadow is made into a soldier, it becomes connected to Jin-woo. They could see what the owner wanted.	그림자는 병사로 만들어지는 즉시 진우와 연결되게 된다. 그들은 주인이 무엇을 원하는지 알 수 있었다.
106	without any further instructions	따로 지시를 내릴 필요도 없이.
107	The shadow of Min Bung-gu who bowed his body casted a healing magic to Cha Hae-in	몸을 숙인 민병구의 그림자가 차해인에게 치료 마법을 시전했다.
108	Woo Woo-woong-	우우우웅-
109	The warm light at the hands of the shadow soldier began to heal Cha Hae-in who began to regain her complexion	그림자 병사의 두 손에 따스한 빛이 어림과 동시에 차해인이 안색을 되찾아가기 시작했다.
110	It was the highest level of heal	최고 수준의 힐이었다.
111	As expected!’	‘역시나!’
112	Choi Jong-In was thrilled.	최종인은 전율했다.
113	It was only when I saw the hand that treated the Cha Hae-in that I was sure.	차해인을 치료하는 손길을 보고서야 확신할 수 있었다.
114	The black soldier was none other than Min Bung-gu.	검은 병사의 정체는 다름 아닌 민병구였다.
115	Only now the other hunters started to understand what was happening.	그제야 다른 헌터들도 하나둘 지금 무슨 일이 일어나고 있는지 어렴풋이 눈치챘다.
116	Ma Dong-wook, who had remained speechless since the hand was raised from the shadow of Min Bung-gu, finally burst into admiration.	민병구의 그림자에서 손이 올라올 때부터 입을 다물지 못하고 있던 마동욱이 끝내 감탄을 터트렸다.
117	“You are not an ordinary summoner.”	“성 사범 자네, 평범한 소환사가 아니었구먼”
118	Jin-woo did not say anything positive or negative.	진우는 긍정도 부정도 하지 않았다.
119	But who are they?	하지만 이들이 누구인가?
120	This hunter are so good that one person represents a large guild.	한 명 한 명이 대형 길드를 대표하고 있을 정도로 뛰어난 헌터들.
121	Even if he did not hear the answer, he knew enough.	대답을 듣지 않아도 충분히 알 수 있었다.
122	“Sure...... is Sung Jin-woo able to harness the power of the dead?”	“설마... 성진우 헌터님은 망자들의 힘을 이용할 수 있는 겁니까”
123	Choi asked with nervous eyes.	최종인이 긴장한 눈빛으로 물었다.
124	Jin-woo nodded.	진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.
125	There was no reason to come here to conceal his abilities, nor did he want to speak to them.	여기까지 와서 능력을 숨길 이유도 없었고, 그러기 위해 말을 지어내고 싶지도 않았다.
126	Well, they‘re not the ones who can be fooled.’	‘뭐, 둘러댄다고 속아 넘길 수 있는 사람들도 아니고.’
127	He felt much better after he confessed his ability.	능력에 대해 털어놓고 나자 속이 시원했다.
128	It may be scary to others, but it was a great ability for Jin-woo to pull himself up to this point.	다른 사람들이야 좀 무섭게 여길지 몰라도 진우에게는 자신을 여기까지 끌어올려 준 고마운 능력이었다.
129	He was proud of his power as a shadow monarch.	그림자 군주로서의 힘에 자부심이 있었다.
130	Seeing Jin-woo‘s confident eyes, the other Hunters started to feel afraid of Jin-woo‘s power.	자신감에 찬 진우의 눈빛을 마주보는 헌터들은 진우가 가진 힘의 정체에 두려움을 느꼈다.
131	Using the power of the dead to summon a minion?’	‘망자의 힘을 이용해 소환수를 불러낸다고?’
132	The more intense the battlefield becomes, the stronger the force becomes. What a terrible ability?’	‘전장이 치열해지면 치열해질수록 더 강해지는 힘이라니... 이 얼마나 무서운 능력인가?’
133	It really doesn‘t make sense.’	‘정말이지 말이 안 나오는군.’
134	Today, it came in a special sense to Hunter, who vividly witnessed Jin-woo‘s abilities before his eyes.	오늘 진우의 능력을 눈앞에서 생생히 목격한 헌터들에게는 남다른 의미로 다가왔다.
135	In addition, Baek knew one more secret.	거기다 백윤호는 한 가지 비밀을 더 알고 있었다.
136	He was wondering what would happen If his power continues to grow and was afraid he himself could become one of his minions	‘본인의 힘이 계속 성장하는 데다 자신이 처치한 적까지 소환수로 부릴 수 있다면...’
137	When he remembered the power that Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who is still unable to guess the limits, came to him, he was shaking with a temple.	지금도 한계를 짐작하기 힘든 성진우 헌터가 훗날 가지게 될 힘을 떠올리니 절로 몸이 부르르 떨려왔다.
138	The cameraman came up with something.	카메라맨이 뭔가를 떠올린 듯 말을 꺼냈다.
139	"Oh, thats why you asked me to turn off the camera ...”	“아, 그럼 아까 카메라를 꺼 달라고 했던 이유가..”
140	Even the nation‘s beHunter Sungs were afraid of Sung Jin-woo's power.	일국의 최상급 헌터들도 두렵게 만드는 힘이다.
141	The fact that Jin-woo did not want to disclose such power in front of the whole people could be easily deduced.	그런 힘을 전 국민이 보는 앞에서 공개하고 싶지 않았으리라는 사실은 쉽게 유추할 수 있었다.
142	then	그때.
143	The shadow of Min Byung-Goo rose.	민병구의 그림자가 일어섰다.
144	As soon as the healing process was over, a red light appeared on the face of Cha Hae-in	치료 과정이 모두 끝났는지 어느새 차해인 헌터의 얼굴에는 붉은빛이 감돌고 있었다.
145	Hugh-’	‘휴우-‘
146	After checking her condition, Jin-woo breathed a sigh of relief into himself.	그녀의 상태를 확인한 진우는 속으로 안도의 한숨을 내쉬었다.
147	Though the consciousness has not returned yet, neither the breath nor the pulse have returned to normal. The wound had been completely cured.	아직 의식이 돌아오지는 않았으나, 호흡도 맥박도 정상으로 돌아왔다. 상처는 완벽히 치료된 후였다.
148	Jin-woo laid his hand on the shadow shoulder of Min Byung-Goo.	진우는 민병구의 그림자 어깨에 손을 얹었다.
149	It meant hard work.	수고했다는 의미였다.
150	...’	‘...’
151	Through the warm eyes of the shadow looking back at him, Jin-woo was able to guess who Min Bung-gu was like when he was alive	자신을 돌아보는 그림자의 따뜻한 눈빛에서 진우는 민병구가 생전에 어떤 사람이었는지 대략 짐작해 볼 수 있었다.
152	Jin pulled his hand from his shoulder.	진우는 그의 어깨에서 손을 뗐다.
153	And	그리고.
154	Extraction Off.’ (release shadow)’	‘추출 해제.’
155	He was sent back with a light smile.	옅은 미소를 지으며 그를 돌려보내 주었다.
156	No matter how much Jin-woo thought about it, he had no right to turn Min Bung-gu into a soldier who had fought for his life.	아무리 생각해 봐도 마수와 목숨 바쳐 싸웠던 그를 병사로 부릴 권한 같은 것은 없었다.
157	It was judged that it was not a duty to the deceased.	전사자에 대한 도리가 아니라고 판단했다.
158	...let‘s go.”	‘...나가자.’
159	With a bit of regret behind, Jin-woo hugged Cha Hae-in who was lay down	약간의 아쉬움을 뒤로 한 채, 진우는 눕혀 놓았던 차해인을 번쩍 안아 들었다.
160	The ants, who lost both heads (The queen, the king), were scattered all over the island to escape the shadow soldiers.	여왕과 왕, 두 우두머리를 잃은 개미 마수들은 이미 그림자 병사들을 피해 섬 곳곳으로 뿔뿔이 흩어졌다.
161	The cave where the ant was buzzing was empty.	개미가 바글바글했던 동굴이 텅 비어 있었다.
162	Jin-woo, who was a few steps ahead, turned around and said.	몇 발짝 앞서 나가던 진우가 뒤를 돌아보며 말했다.
163	“Let‘s go.”	“가시죠”
164	Thanks to the potions, the physical fatigue almost recovered, but the expression of Hunter, who was mentally close to knocking down, brightened instantly.	포션 덕분에 육체적인 피로는 거의 회복됐으나 정신적으로는 녹다운에 가까웠던 헌터들의 표정이 순식간에 밝아졌다.
165	It‘s finally over.	드디어 끝났다.
166	The faces full of smiles expressed their emotion.	미소가 가득한 얼굴들이 감정을 대변해 주고 있었다.
167	When they safely left the ant tunnel, a timely helicopter was hovering over the sky.	무사히 개미굴을 빠져나가니 타이밍 좋게 도착한 헬기가 하늘 위를 맴돌고 있었다.
168	“That‘s where the Hunter is!”	“저기 헌터님들이 나오고 있습니다”
169	“That was great!”	“좋았어”
170	The helicopters carefully landed on the ground when they were aboard.	헌터들을 발견한 헬기가 조심스럽게 지상에 착륙하자 헌터들이 하나둘 안으로 탑승했다.
171	the last two to stand	마지막으로 서 있는 두 사람.
172	Jin-woo and Baek Yoon Ho.	진우와 백윤호.
173	Jin-woo, who was ahead, handed the Cha Hae-in gently to Baek Yunho instead of riding in a helicopter.	앞서 있던 진우는 헬기에 타는 대신 안고 있는 차해인을 백윤호에게 살며시 넘겨주었다.
174	“What about you, Sung Jin-woo?”	“성진우 헌터님은”
175	“I still have some work to do here.”	“여기서 아직 할 일이 좀 남아 있어서요”
176	Baek Yoon - ho, who heard the words, laughed.	그 말을 들은 백윤호가 피식 웃음을 흘렸다.
177	There were still many unhandled ants in Jeju Island.	아직도 제주도 안에는 처치하지 못한 개미 마수들이 다수 남아 있었다.
178	If someone had said he would stay in a place like this, Beak would have asked back, "Are you crazy?” However, it did not apply to the man in front of him.	다른 사람이 이런 곳에 혼자 남겠다고 했으면 미쳤냐고 반문했겠지만, 눈앞의 남자에게는 해당이 되지 않았다.
179	A monster is a monster after all	괴물은 괴물에게.
180	Baek Yoon-ho felt as if he wouldn‘t be surprised what Jin-woo would do here.	백윤호는 진우가 여기서 무엇을 하건 놀라지 않을 것 같은 기분이 들었다.
181	“That‘s it.”	“저기”
182	Just before leaving the island, Baek Yoon-ho last asked.	섬을 떠나기 직전, 백윤호가 마지막으로 물었다.
183	“So... Can you tell me what happens to the minions summoned from the shadows? Will they fight for you forever?	“그럼 병구... 아니, 그 병구에게서 나온 소환수는 어떻게 되는 겁니까? 병사가 되어서 영원히 싸우는 겁니까”
184	Jin-woo shook his head.	진우는 고개를 저었다.
185	"I have canceled the summon so I can not call him again anymore, don‘t worry.”	“소환을 해제해 버려서 이제 다시는 볼 수는 없을 겁니다”
186	Baek Yoon-ho, who nodded, smiled contentedly.	고개를 끄덕이던 백윤호가 만족스런 미소를 지었다.
187	"That‘s fortunate.”	“다행이네요”
188	“What?”	“예”
189	“Well...He didn‘t like to fight to begin with. I‘m probably grateful to Hunter Sung Jin-woo as well.”	“그 녀석. 어지간히도 싸우는 걸 싫어했거든요. 아마 성진우 헌터님께도 감사하고 있을 겁니다”
190	So, six warriors and a cameraman who bravely fought, were leaving Jeju Island	그렇게, 용감히 싸웠던 여섯 명의 전사들과 한 명의 촬영기사가 제주도를 떠나갔다.
191	Their fight is over.	그들의 싸움은 끝났다.
192	But for Jin-woo, this was the real start.	하지만 진우에겐 이제부터가 진정한 시작이었다.
193	Up to 100 levels. One step from now on.’	‘100레벨까진 앞으로 1업.’
194	It was enough to think of the remaining talents. In addition, there were still a lot of shadows to extract in the ant cave.	남은 마수들을 생각하면 충분했다. 게다가 개미굴 안에는 아직 추출해야 할 그림자들이 잔뜩 남아 있었다.
195	Shall we start?	그럼 시작해 보실까?
196	First of all, the ants that ran away...’	‘일단은 도망친 개미들 정리부터...’
197	Jin-woo smiled and called out 『Kaiser』 .	진우는 미소를 지으며 카이셀을 불러냈다.
198	***	***
199	Japan's Hunter Association	일본 헌터협회.
200	Matsumoto‘s association Chairman turned off the large screen with a sad look.	마쓰모토 협회장은 침통한 표정으로 대형화면을 껐다.
201	Only one Korean hunter handled the monster that took ten Japanese top class hunters at once.	일본의 정상급 헌터 10명을 단숨에 해치운 괴물을 한국의 헌터 단 한 명이 처리했다.
202	How is it possible...?	‘어째서, 어째서...’
203	Matsumoto rasped the side of his head with his trembling fingertips.	마쓰모토는 떨리는 손끝으로 몇 가닥 남지 않은 옆머리를 쥐어뜯었다.
204	What‘s happening is crazy.	말도 안 되는 일이 벌어진 것이다.
205	Thanks to this operation, Japan‘s Hunter‘s power has been reduced to less than half, and this has put matsumoto‘s position as head of the association at risk.	덕분에 일본 헌터들의 전력은 반 이하로 격감했고, 이번 일로 협회장인 자신의 자리마저 위험해졌다.
206	If Korea had failed, it would have been able to get out of the way and seek help from the world.	차라리 한국마저 실패해 버렸으면 유야무야 넘어가 세계 사회에 도움을 구할 수 있었겠지만.
207	But Korea killed the queen cleanly and successfully escaped from the King of ants and thousands of ant colonies.	한국은 여왕을 깔끔히 잡은 데다 괴물 개미와 수천의 개미 군단을 상대로도 무사히 빠져나갔다.
208	Sung Jin-woo.	성진우.
209	One Hunter shattered everything.	한 명의 헌터가 모든 것을 박살내 놓았다.
210	Sung Jin-woo... Sung Jin-woo...’	‘성진우... 성진우...’
211	Suddenly, the phone conversation I had with Koto in Korea was ringing in my ears.	문득 과거 한국에 있던 고토와 나누었던 통화 내용이 귓가에 아른거렸다.
212	- Korea ... There is a great Hunter in Korea.	-한국에... 한국에 엄청난 헌터가 있습니다.
213	- More than you?	-자네보다 더?
214	- Maybe.	-어쩌면 그럴지도 모릅니다.
215	-...	-...
216	- I think we need to change the plan a little bit.	-계획을 조금 달리해야 할 필요가 있을 것 같습니다.
217	then	그때.
218	I should have listened to what Koto said then.	그때 고토가 해 준 말에 귀를 기울여야 했다.
219	He was a man who knew more about the difference in power between the Hunters than anyone else.	그는 누구보다 헌터 간 힘의 차이에 대해 잘 알고 있는 인물이 아니었던가.
220	There was a Korean hunter who was evaluated by him as "great” for the first time. Why not.	그가 처음으로 '대단하다'고 평가한 한국인 헌터가 있었는데 어째서. 어째서 이리도.
221	Rather, if we had a complete analysis of Sung Jin-woo, he probably would have cooperated with Korea and solved the sitution without any issue	차라리 성진우를 완벽히 분석했다면 한국과 손을 잡고 아무 탈 없이 문제를 해결할 수 있었다.
222	No, even if I left it alone, Korea might have solved it on its own.	아니, 가만히 내버려뒀어도 한국이 스스로 나서서 문제를 해결했을 지 모른다.
223	That‘s why I had to dig my own grave.	그랬던 것을 괜한 꾀를 부리는 바람에 제 무덤을 파게 된 꼴이 되었다.
224	“Um, association Chairman?”	“혀, 협회장님”
225	The staff who saw his faded face called anxiously.	파리해진 그의 얼굴을 본 직원이 걱정스럽게 불렀다.
226	Matsumoto, however, did not even listen to him and took employees with his hands.	그러나 마쓰모토는 얼굴 한번 들어 보지도 않고 손짓만으로 직원을 물렸다.
227	The employee bowed to him and went away.	직원은 꾸벅 고개를 숙이고 도망치듯 놀아 나갔다.
228	Matsumoto‘s face is wrinkled.	마쓰모토의 얼굴이 구겨졌다.
229	There is only one way for me to survive.’	‘내가 살아날 길은 하나뿐이다.’
230	It is to raise the Japanese Hunter Association strongly again.	다시 일본 헌터협회를 강하게 일으켜 세우는 것.
231	I just Need One Person	그러려면 딱 한 명이 필요했다.
232	Sung Jin-woo...’	‘성진우...’
233	i must bring him to japan somehow	어떻게든 그를 모셔 와야 한다.
234	Now that Koto was killed in vain, there was only one way to revive the Japanese Hunter Association.	고토가 허무하게 목숨을 잃은 지금, 일본 헌터협회를 부흥시킬 방법은 그것 하나뿐이었다.
235	It would be no easy task for the Korean public to watch the performance of Sung Jin-woo, but Korea has already leaked its own Hunter once./ It has never been easy for the Korean people to observe the activities of Jin-woo, but there has been a precedent in South Korea that has already leaked its own Hunter once.	성진우 헌터의 활약을 한국의 전국민이 지켜봤으니 결코 쉬운 일은 아니겠으나, 한국은 이미 한번 자국의 헌터를 유출한 전례가 있었다.
236	How can we attract the man called Sung Jin-woo to our side?’	‘어떻게 해야 성진우 헌터를 우리 쪽으로 끌어들일 수 있을까.’
237	Matsumoto‘s brain, which had stopped briefly due to frustration, began to turn around again.	좌절감으로 잠깐 멈췄었던 마쓰모토의 두뇌가 다시 돌아가기 시작했다.
238	***	***
239	the eastern part of the United States	미국 동부.
240	RING! RING! RING! RING!	따르릉- 따르릉- 따르릉-
241	an endless ringing of bells	끝없이 울리는 벨소리.
242	The impatient David Brennan finally caught the phone.	참다못한 데이비드 브레넌이 결국 수화기를 잡았다.
243	Who is the son of a B*** calling at this time of day?’	‘어느 미친놈이 이 시간에 전화질이야?’
244	He is the head of 『Hunter Bureau』, the most powerful institution in the United States.	그는 미국에서 가장 강력한 권한을 가지고 있는 기관인 헌터관리국의 수장.
245	If this was a prank call, I would have picked up the phone with the determination to put the caller in a cell by hook or by crook.	만약 이게 장난전화라면 전화 건 놈을 수단과 방법을 가리지 않고 감방에 처넣겠다는 각오로 수화기를 들었다.
246	Click.	딸깍.
247	“Hello?”	“여보세요”
248	- Director, it‘s me.	-국장님, 접니다.
249	“Deputy Director?”	“부국장...”
250	A familiar voice lifted David from his upper body.	익숙한 목소리에 잠이 깬 데이비드가 상체를 일으켰다.
251	“What‘s going on at this time?”	“이 시간에 무슨 일인가”
252	-There‘s a video that you should watch.	-꼭 보셔야 할 영상이 있습니다.
253	“Video?”	“영상...”
254	I checked my cell phone and found a video file with seven missed calls.	핸드폰을 확인해 보니 일곱 통의 부재중 전화와 함께 동영상 파일이 하나 남겨져 있었다.
255	I must have missed the call because I turned off the sound.	소리를 꺼 놓는 바람에 연락을 놓친 모양이었다.
256	“Okay, I‘ll check it out soon and call you back.”	“알겠네. 내 곧 확인하고 전화 주지”
257	-You don‘t have to do	-그러실 필요 없습니다.
258	“...what do you mean”	“...그게 무슨 말인가”
259	-I‘m in front of you right now.	-지금 댁 앞에 와 있습니다.
260	“What?”	“뭐라고”
261	David jumped to his feet and checked his desk clock.	벌떡 일어선 데이비드가 탁상시계를 확인했다.
262	It was exactly 4:12 a.m.	정확히 새벽 4시 12분이었다.
263	When I dropped the phone and ran to the window, the deputy really stood in front of the house and waited.	전화를 집어 던지듯 내려놓고 창가로 달려가 보니 정말로 부국장이 집 앞에 차를 대놓고 기다리고 있었다.
264	The Deputy Director, whose eyes met, greeted me.	눈이 마주친 부국장이 인사를 보내왔다.
265	David looked at it as if he was stunned, then he tilted his head around.	데이비드는 기가 막히다는 듯 보고 있다가 고개를 갸웃거리며 돌아섰다.
266	What‘s going on?’	‘무슨 일이지?’
267	Feeling that something unusual had happened, he held the cell phone where the video was waiting.	뭔가 심상치 않은 사건이 터졌음을 느낀 그는 동영상이 대기 중인 핸드폰을 쥐었다.
268	Teleport to [Table of contents]


1	Video playback is complete.	영상의 재생이 끝났다.
2	“..”	“..”
3	The raid record video that just happened in a small country on the eastern end gave a shock to David Brennan Hunter, the director of the 『Hunter Bureau』.	동쪽 끝 작은 나라에서 방금 전 일어났던 레이드 기록 영상은 데이비드 브레넌 헌터관리국 국장에게 적지 않은 충격을 던져 주었다.
4	“What do you think?”	“어떻게 생각하십니까”
5	The Deputy Director asked carefully.	부국장이 조심스레 물었다.
6	The director gave an immediate answer.	국장은 즉답했다.
7	“You came to me at this time because you know how i think and what I'm going to say.”	“어떻게 생각하고 자시고, 내가 무슨 말을 할지 아니까 이 시간에 날 찾아온 거 아닌가”
8	It's true	맞는 말이었다.
9	It is strange that the director and deputy director of the 『Hunter Bureau』 meet at 4:00 am, and the place of the meeting is the director's home kitchen	헌터관리국의 국장과 부국장이 새벽 4시에 만나는 것도 신기한 일인데, 그 장소가 무려 국장의 집 부엌이라니.
10	There was a moment of silence between the two people sitting at the table.	식탁에 마주 앉은 두 사람 사이에 잠시 정적이 내려앉았다.
11	It's pretty awful.	뻐끔뻐끔.
12	The director replayed the video while smoking a cigarette	국장은 다시 한 번 영상을 돌려보며 담배를 피웠다.
13	The director's wife, who came down the stairs to the second floor looking for her husband, called him by his nickname and when she saw the light on the first floor	남편을 찾아 2층 계단까지 내려온 국장의 아내가 1층의 불빛을 보고 그의 애칭을 불렀다.
14	“David, are you okay?”	“데이브, 괜찮아요”
15	When the director shook his hand, the director's wife turned to the second floor with a worried look.	국장은 손을 내젓자 국장의 아내는 걱정스러운 눈빛으로 돌아서 다시 2층으로 올라갔다.
16	And when exactly the third cigarette was burned up, the director opened his mouth.	그리고 정확히 세 개비째 담배를 다 태웠을 때, 국장이 입을 열었다.
17	It`s a precious talent to be in a small country like Korea.”	“한국같이 작은 나라에 있기에는 아까운 인재군”
18	“I agree.”	“동감합니다”
19	“Do you know anything about him?”	“그에 대해 아는 바가 있나”
20	The deputy director took out a file containing Sung Jin-woo's information.	부국장은 성진우의 정보가 담긴 파일을 꺼내 놓았다.
21	The director looked over the document with a satisfactory smile.	문서를 훑어본 국장은 만족스러운 미소를 띠었다.
22	“Good.”	“좋군”
23	In the Far East land of Jeju Island, related information came into his hands less than an hour after the raid ended.	극동의 땅, 제주도에서 레이드가 끝난 지 채 한 시간도 안 돼서 관련 정보가 자신의 손에 올라왔다.
24	It was huge from Hunter's line to human relations.	그것도 헌터의 계열부터 인간관계까지 방대한 양이었다.
25	Isn't this the power of the U.S. Hunters Association, the world largest?	이게 바로 헌터 강대국 미국의 저력이 아니겠는가.
26	The deputy director smiled inwardly.	부국장은 속으로 미소를 지었다.
27	I was lucky.’	‘운이 좋았지.’
28	The intelligence of the U.S. is also an information power, but this time it was a lucky one.	미국의 정보력도 정보력이지만 이번에는 운도 따라 주었다.
29	aka Sung Il Hwan case	일명 '성일환' 사건.
30	A person who did not know whether he was from a dungeon or a human being was a Korean hunter, and the information he collected was still in the 『Hunter Bureau』.	던전에서 나온 인간인지, 마수인지 모를 어떤 존재가 자신을 한국의 헌터라고 주장했고, 그때 수집해 놓은 정보가 아직 관리국에 남아 있었다.
31	The Other countries, except Korea, do not even know this Hunter 's name, Sung Jin - woo, and the US already were two steps ahead.	한국을 제외한 다른 나라들이 성진우라는 헌터의 이름조차 제대로 모르고 있는 지금, 미국은 벌써 두 발짝이나 앞서 나가게 된 것이다.
32	God bless you.	갓 브레스 유.
33	Was this really not the help of heaven?	이것이 진정 하늘의 도움이 아니고 무엇일까?
34	But you don't have to be excited about a little bit of luck. It is up to the ability of the party to turn good luck into opportunity.	그러나 약간의 행운에 일일이 흥분해서는 될 일도 되지 않는다. 행운을 기회로 만드는 것은 어디까지나 당사자의 능력에 달린 일.
35	The deputy director gave a very serious look.	부국장은 사뭇 진지한 눈빛을 했다.
36	“He didn't receive proper compensation despite his father's disappearance from the gate.”	“그는 헌터였던 아버지가 게이트에서 실종됐는데도 불구하고 제대로 된 보상을 받지 못했습니다”
37	“Hmm...”	“흐음..”
38	In addition, he had to go through several death lines to cover his mother`s hospital bills before the recent reunion(or reaweakening)./ "In addition, until recently re-awakening, I had to go across the line several times to cover my mother's medical expenses.”	“게다가 최근 재각성이 있기 전까지는 어머니의 병원비를 감당하기 위해 수차례 사선을 넘나들어야 했다고 합니다”
39	“...that's impossible”	“...있을 수 없는 일이군”
40	Is This how korea treat the hero's wife and son who died in a battle for the country?	나라를 위해 마수들과 싸우다 목숨을 잃은 영웅의 아내와 아들이 이런 대접을 받다니?
41	It was unthinkable here in the United States.	이곳 미국에서는 상상도 할 수 없는 일이었다.
42	“And this is an unconfirmed piece of information...”	“그리고 이건 아직 확인되지 않은 정보긴 합니다만..”
43	The director, who was checking the documents, raised his head. The deputy director who took the lead said	문서를 확인하던 국장이 고개를 들어 올렸다. 뜸을 들이던 부국장이 나직이 말했다.
44	“He hasn't entered any guilds yet.”	“그는 아직 어떤 길드에도 들어가지 않았다고 합니다”
45	“...”	“...”
46	The news was ringing with(in?) ears.	귀가 번쩍 뜨이는 소식이었다.
47	The director covered the file.	국장은 파일을 덮었다.
48	“This is different from the time of Hwang Dong-soo.”	“이건 황동수 때와는 달라”
49	The director's familiar name changed his gaze.	국장의 입에서 익숙한 이름이 나오자 부국장의 눈빛이 달라졌다.
50	“I'm bringing in two S-class Hunter from one country... It's as if you're going to turn your back on the country completely.”	“한 나라에서 두 명의 S급 헌터를 데려온다... 이건 그 나라와 완전히 등을 돌리겠다는 소리와 마찬가지지”
51	Korea is an old ally of the United States.	한국은 미국의 오랜 동맹국.
52	This means that this incident will cause quite a stir.	그만큼 이번 일이 적지 않은 파장을 불러일으킬 것이라는 의미였다.
53	But the deputy director spoke in a voice full of conviction.	그러나 부국장은 확신에 가득 찬 목소리로 말했다.
54	“But... isn't he worth it?”	“그래도... 그럴 만한 가치가 있는 인물 아닙니까”
55	“..”	“..”
56	The director could not deny it. So instead of answering, he asked back.	국장은 부정할 수 없었다. 그래서 대답 대신 반문했다.
57	“Can you do it?”	“할 수 있겠나”
58	The deputy director gave the same answer as in the case of Hwang Dong-soo.. // I believe this is supposed to be Choi Jong-In, not Hwang Dong-Soo but I could be wrong	부국장은 황동수 때와 같은 대답을 들려주었다.
59	“I'll try.”	“해 보겠습니다”
60	In short, the deputy director was promoted to the position after all.	그 한마디로 부국장은 승진에 승진을 거듭해 결국 이 자리에 앉게 된 것이다.
61	And the guy who was the second deputy director to notice.	그리고 부국장이 두 번째로 눈독을 들인 사내.
62	The United States has two of the world 's strongeHunter Sungs, which are already known as state power, but the director wanted to make this man an American	이미 국가 권력급이라 일컬어지는 세계 최강의 헌터들을 둘이나 보유한 미국이지만, 그래도 국장은 이 사내를 꼭 미국인으로 만들고 싶었다.
63	The director spoke heavy with a fourth cigarette in his mouth.	국장은 네 번째 담배를 입에 물며 무겁게 말했다.
64	“Any condition he offers must bring him to his front.”	“그가 어떤 조건을 제시하든 반드시 그를 내 앞으로 데려와 주게”
65	***	***
66	Jin-woo flew with 『Kaiser』 ,finding every one of the ants that missed by Shadow soldiers	진우는 카이셀을 타고 날아다니며 그림자 병사들이 놓친 개미들을 하나하나 찾아내 처치했다.
67	Ayeh!	끼에에엑! Kieeeeeeh!!
68	An ant fell down again by the dagger throw.	단검 투척에 당한 개미 하나가 또 픽 쓰러졌다.
69	Jin-woo easily recovered the dagger using the 『Ruler's Hand』 skill without dismounting from 『Kaiser』 .	진우는 카이셀에서 내려서지도 않은 채 지배자의 손길을 이용해 단검을 손쉽게 회수했다.
70	It's time for the level to rise.’	‘슬슬 레벨이 오를 때가 됐는데.’
71	Now there are only a few ants left.	이제 개미도 얼마 남지 않았다.
72	Jin-woo wanted to level up with the remaining ants.	진우는 웬만하면 남은 개미들로 레벨업을 해 두고 싶었다.
73	First, if you raise one more level, you will get 100 levels.	우선 1레벨만 더 올리면 100레벨을 찍게 된다.
74	Jin-woo, who likes numbers that fit into a multiple of five, was at a fantastic level.✔	5의 배수로 딱 맞아떨어지는 숫자를 좋아하는 진우 입장에서는 놓치기 싫은, 환상적인 레벨이었다.
75	There is no gate to reserve yet (the ones he open with the key), so after leaving Jeju Island, there is nowhere to get experience.	아직 예약해 놓은 게이트가 없으니 제주도를 떠나고 나면 한동안은 경험치를 얻을 곳이 없다.
76	As long as the keys don't fall out of the random boxes or the Dungeon brakes don't break nearby.	운 좋게 랜덤 박스에서 열쇠가 떨어지거나 근처에서 던전 브레이크가 일어나지 않는 한은 말이다.
77	Is it a bit weird when expressing a dungeon break is lucky? "	‘던전 브레이크를 운 좋다고 표현하기는 좀 그런가?’
78	At least one attack team has to fail in the Raid in order for the Dungeon break to take place.	던전 브레이크가 일어나려면 최소한 하나 이상의 공격대가 레이드에 실패해야 하니까.
79	And another reason.	그리고 또 하나의 이유.
80	It was because of a painful memory when He extracted the shadow of Min Byung-Goo	민병구 헌터의 그림자를 추출할 때 아픈 기억이 떠올랐기 때문이었다.
81	Baruka, the leader of the «White Walkers» (Hyakki). (it's not the leader of white goats 😂but the leader of ice elf right?)	백귀들의 대장, 바루카.
82	After three attempts, he failed to turn him into a shadow soldier	세 번의 시도 끝에 결국 녀석을 그림자 병사로 만드는 데 실패했었다.
83	It was heartbreaking that it would be like that again when he failed his first attempt.	오늘 첫 번째 시도를 실패하면서 이번에도 그렇게 되는 것이 아닌가 가슴이 철렁했었다.
84	How did he succeed after two attempts?’	‘어떻게 두 번의 시도 끝에 성공하긴 했지만...’
85	Are you surprised when you grow up?	자라 보고 놀란 가슴 솥뚜껑 보고 놀란다던가?
86	When extracting the shadow of a monster ant, there was no guarantee that it would not be the case with Baruka.	괴물 개미의 그림자를 추출할 때 바루카의 경우처럼 되지 않는다는 보장이 없었다.
87	His ability is incomparable to that of Hunter, Min Byung-Goo	놈의 능력치는 민병구 헌터와 비교가 불가능한 수준.
88	In order to increase his chances of success even further, he wanted to raise the level before extracting it shadow.	조금이라도 성공 확률을 높이기 위해 놈의 그림자를 추출하기 앞서 레벨을 올려 두고 싶었다.
89	Even if it was a level one difference, it would certainly help.	그게 단 1레벨 차이라고 해도 분명 도움이 될 터였다.
90	Huh?’	‘어?’
91	When a fox found something, he ordered 『Kaiser』 to land.	뭔가를 발견한 진우가 카이셀에게 착륙을 지시했다.
92	Kiar!	키악!
93	『Kaiser』 flap its wings and sit on the ground. Jin-woo, who descended from its back, looked around.	카이셀은 날개를 퍼덕이며 지면에 내려앉았다. 녀석의 등 위에서 내려선 진우는 근처를 살폈다.
94	It's near here.	‘이 근처인데...’
95	Jin-woo, who was rummaging through the bushes, frowned upon when he found the bodies.	수풀을 뒤지던 진우가 시체들을 발견하고는 눈살을 찌푸렸다.
96	There were corpses of Japanese hunters everywhere.	주변 여기저기에 일본 헌터들의 시선이 남아 있었다.
97	Some corpses had their heads removed neatly, while others were severely damaged and difficult to identify.	깔끔하게 머리만 사라진 시신이 있는가 하면, 심하게 훼손돼 알아 보기 힘든 시신도 있었다.
98	Jin-woo examined the bodies.	진우는 시신들을 살펴보았다.
99	Strong Mana...’	‘강한 마력...’
100	They were strong.	그들은 강자들이었다.
101	He did not seem to have the capacity to live in such a place.	이런 곳에서 객사할 실력으로는 보이지 않았다.
102	Still, lying here meant that something strong came to the place.	그런데도 여기에 누워 있다는 것은 그만큼 강한 무언가가 이곳을 들렀다는 뜻이었다.
103	It must be the Ant King.’	‘그 괴물 개미 짓이겠지.’
104	He couldn't think of anything else.	다른 놈의 짓이라고는 생각하기 힘들었다.
105	The first time He was hit on the head, his jaw hurt. Another Hunter would have been hard to stand up to.	처음 놈에게 머리를 얻어맞았을 때는 턱이 아플 정도였으니까. 다른 헌터라면 한 대도 제대로 버티기가 힘들었을 것이다.
106	After a bitter look around the area, Jin-woo came to a halt at one place.	씁쓸히 일대를 돌아보던 진우가 어느 한 곳에서 우뚝 멈춰 섰다.
107	This feeling...	‘이 느낌은...’
108	Jin-woo leaned down and examined the floor.	진우는 몸을 숙여 바닥을 살폈다.
109	The soil on the ground was wet with a great deal of blood	지면의 흙이 엄청난 양의 피에 젖어 있어 질척질척했다.
110	a faint vestige of mana on the ground	땅 위에 아주 희미하게 남아 있는 마력의 흔적.
111	It was a mana wave that I've encountered before.	전에 한 번 마주한 적 있는 마력 파장이었다.
112	‘Ryuuji Koto.’	‘고토 류지.’
113	Jin-woo looked around.	진우는 주위를 살폈다.
114	Koto's magical powers remain, but his body was nowhere to be found.	고토의 마력은 남아 있지만 그의 신체는 어디서도 찾을 수 없었다.
115	It was probably eaten completely by the monster ant.	아마도 괴물 개미에게 완전히 먹혀 버린 듯했다.
116	Tsk.	쯧. Tsk-.
117	Jin-woo rose with his tongue on the tip of his tongue at the very end of Japan's power.	진우는 일본 최강의 허무한 최후에 혀끝을 차며 몸을 일으켰다.
118	Shadow soldiers, who had just sent out hunting to every corner of the island, reported that they had disposed of all the ant remnants.	때마침 섬 각지로 사냥을 내보냈던 그림자 병사들이 개미 잔당들을 모두 처리했음을 알려왔다.
119	There were no ant in his senses area.	기감을 확장시켜 봐도 걸려드는 개미 마수는 없었다.
120	...have it finally end?’	‘...결국 다 잡았나?’
121	If you are a citizen of the Republic of Korea, you will receive a hundred thousand Hooray, but Jin-woo was felt sorry for his loss.	대한민국 국민이라면 백이면 백 만세를 부를 소식이지만, 진우는 아쉬움에 입맛을 다셨다.
122	He can not raise his level.	레벨을 올리지 못했으니까.
123	There are no more monters left, so he have to go back to the ant cave and extract the shadow of the monster ant and the queen ant.	이제 남은 마수도 없으니 이대로 개미굴로 돌아가 괴물 개미와 여왕 개미의 그림자를 추출하는 수밖에.
124	then	그때.
125	Jin-woo has stopped walking.	진우의 걸음이 멈췄다.
126	Wait... there‘s a magic beast left?’	‘잠깐만... 남은 마수가 있다고?’
127	There were those who were caught up in extended passion.	확장된 기감에 걸려드는 마수들이 주변에 있었다.
128	That's a huge number!	그것도 어마어마한 숫자가!
129	A smile flashed on Jin-woo's face, which was left with regret.	아쉬움이 남아 있던 진우의 얼굴에 금방 미소가 떠올랐다.
130	Jin-woo climbed onto the kaisele with a bright expression.	진우는 밝은 표정으로 카이셀 위에 올라탔다.
131	“Let's go!”	“가자”
132	***	***
133	Expectedly	역시나.
134	The deep inside of the ant cave, Jin-woo's eyes glistened as he entered the mountain range.	개미굴의 깊은 안쪽, 산란장으로 들어선 진우의 눈이 반짝거렸다.
135	endless rows of eggs from the floor to walls, columns, and ceilings	바닥부터 벽면, 기둥, 천정까지 끝도 없이 늘어서 있는 알들.
136	As He watched the twisting motion under the translucent shells, these were surely living beasts.	반투명한 껍질 아래에서 꿈틀대는 움직임을 보니 이것들도 확실한 살아 있는 마수였다.
137	He don‘t know how much experience I'm going to get.’	‘경험치가 얼마나 들어올지는 모르겠지만.’
138	However, this number would satisfy the lack of experience.	그래도 이 정도 숫자라면 모자란 경험치를 충분히 채울 수 있을 듯했다.
139	Jin-woo called up shadow soldiers specialized in the range attacks.	진우는 범위 공격에 특화된 그림자 병사들을 불러내었다.
140	Gather	“집합”
141	『Tusk』 and three Magician minions stood side by side in order of rank.	등급 순서대로 어금니와 마법병 셋이 나란히 섰다.
142	Jin-woo held the 『Marble of Avarice』 in the hands of his 『Tusk』 and looked around the four soldiers in turn.	진우는 어금니의 손에 '탐욕의 구슬'을 쥐여 주고는 네 병사들을 차례대로 둘러보았다.
143	“You know what to do?”	“해야 할 일이 뭔지 알고는 있겠지”
144	The magician minions nodded in unison.	마법병들이 일제히 고개를 끄덕였다.
145	Jin-woo pointed to the eggs.	진우는 알들을 가리켰다.
146	“Excuse me.”	“실시”
147	Then a terrible fire broke out from the mouth of the giant, and the magician minions threw a huge fireball here and there.	그러자 거대화환 어금니의 입에서 끔찍한 불길이 쏟아져 나오고, 캐스팅을 끝낸 마법병들이 여기저기 큼지막한 불덩이를 던져댔다.
148	Koaaaaaaaaaaaaa-!	쿠아아아아아-!
149	Puff!	퍼버엉!
150	Peng!	펑!
151	The eggs, which had no means to resist, were burned in no time.	저항할 수단이 없는 알들은 삽시간에 타들어 갔다.
152	Kie-e-!	키에엑-!
153	Jin-woo looked closely at the ant pupae of one corner, not the egg.	진우는 알이 아닌 한쪽 구석의 개미 번데기들을 자세히 살폈다.
154	As soon as the pupal shell melts, the bodies of the ants inside were seen just before the adult insect came to life.	이내 번데기 껍질이 녹아내리면 안쪽에 있는, 성충이 되기 직전이었던 개미들의 사체가 보였다.
155	They were all winged with no exception.	놈들은 하나의 예외도 없이 전부 날개를 달고 있었다.
156	If these adult creatures came across the sea with a monster ant...’	‘성충이 된 이 녀석들이 괴물 개미와 함께 바다를 건너왔다면...’
157	If Korea had succeeded in removing the queen, Korea and Japan would not have been able to avoid much damage. It was fortunate that it could be prevented even now.	여왕을 제거하는 데 성공했어도 한일 양국은 큰 피해를 면치 못했을 것이다. 지금이라도 막을 수 있어 다행이었다.
158	sfx	퍼엉-!
159	Bang!	쾅!
160	Watching his sweaty men, Jin-woo pulled out the 『Devil King's Long Sword』 from his inventory.	땀을 뻘뻘 흘리는 부하들을 지켜보던 진우가 창고에서 '악마왕의 장검'을 꺼냈다.
161	The beautiful long sword with a blue glow was destroyed every time it moved, and the electric power was turned on the blade.	푸른빛이 일렁이는 멋들어진 장검은 움직일 때마다 파직파직 하고 검신에 전기가 일었다.
162	One of the reasons why Jin-woo pulled out a sword that was he did not use the sword as a main weapon because of the daggers	진우가 주 무기인 단검 대신 잘 쓰지 않는 장검을 꺼낸 이유는 하나였다.
163	Boo-hoo-!	부웅-!
164	Let's swing a long sword as hard as you can.	있는 힘껏 장검을 휘두르자.
165		콰지지지지지지지직-!
166	A flash of lightning and a blue storm ahead.	전방에 번개들이 번쩍이며 청색 폭풍이 일었다.
167	Oh!’	‘오!’
168	Jin-woo smiled.	진우가 미소를 지었다.
169	There was no more sabotage or stun effect like when the Devil King used it, but it was enough to burn the eggs.	악마왕이 사용했던 스킬 만큼의 파괴력이나 스턴 효과는 없었지만, 알들을 태워 버리기엔 충분했다.
170	He was so eager to remove the eggs, and finally He heard a nice sounding 'tickling'.	그렇게 합심해서 열심히 알들을 제거하고 있었더니 마침내 '띠링'하고 반가운 기계음이 울렸다.
171	The level has gone up!	[레벨이 올랐습니다!]
172	Finally!	‘드디어!’
173	Jin-woo sang a cheer inside.	진우는 속으로 쾌재를 불렀다.
174	Jin-woo immediately returned to the inventory of the 『Devil King's Long Sword』, leaving the clearing to the soldiers, and he headed to the queen's bedroom.	곧바로 '악마왕의 장검'을 창고로 돌려보낸 진우는 뒷정리를 병사들에게 맡기고, 자신은 여왕의 침실로 향했다.
175	Not surprisingly, the monster ant was lying down in the place where it died.	당연한 일이지만 괴물 개미는 죽었던 그 자리에 그대로 엎어져 있었다.
176	Jin-woo stood before him.	진우가 그 앞에 섰다.
177	His heart started beating fast, probably because He wanted to have a monster ant as a soldier.	괴물 개미를 병사로 두고 싶은 마음이 커서 그런지 벌써부터 심장이 빠르게 뛰기 시작했다.
178	But	그러나.
179	When extracting the shadow of Hunter, Jin-woo realized how important the power of concentration was.	민병구 헌터의 그림자를 추출할 때 진우는 집중의 힘이 얼마나 중요한지를 깨달았다.
180	Let‘s calm down.’	‘진정하자.’
181	Jin-woo's eyes soon cooled and his breathing stabilized.	이내 진우의 시선이 차갑게 식으며 호흡이 안정을 되찾아갔다.
182	...yes.”	‘...좋아.’
183	He was in the best condition.	컨디션은 최고였다.
184	Jin-woo looked down.	진우의 시선이 아래를 향했다.
185	In the corpses of the monster ants, the thick, dreary, unpleasant smoky smoke that had not been seen by other masters was coming up smoothly.	괴물 개미의 사체에서는 다른 마수들에게는 볼 수 없었던 짙고 흉흉한 순혹빛 연기가 스멀스멀 올라오고 있었다.
186	Isn't it because his mana is so powerful that it's hard to decide who to compare?	놈의 마력이 비교 대상을 정하기 어려울 정도로 강대하기 때문에 일어나는 일이 아닐까?
187	Thinking that way, Jin-woo calmly reached for the black smoke.	그런 생각을 하며 진우는 검은 연기를 향해 차분히 손을 뻗었다.
188	“ARISE.”	“일어나라”
189
190	Teleport to [Table of contents]


1	ip	At that moment.
2	수명이 다한 형광등이 깜빡이는 것처럼 주위가 어두워졌다 밝아졌다를 빠르게 반복했다.	It became as dark as a fluorescent light flickers at the end of its life. He repeated brightening quickly.
3	진우는 고개를 들었다.	Jin-woo looked up.
4	여왕개미 레이드를 위해 최종인이 공중에 띄워 놓았던 빛 덩어리가 깜박거리고 있었다.	A ball of light that had been placed in the air by Choi Jong-In for Queen Ant Raid was flickering.
5	‘마법이 해제되는 건가?’	‘Is the magic being lifted?’
6	처음에는 막연히 그렇게 생각했었다.	At first it was vaguely thought.
7	하지만 한국팀 헌터들이 여기 발을 들인지 아직 1시간도 채 지나지 않았다.	However, it has been less than an hour since the Korean team‘s Hunter stepped in.
8	그런데 벌써부터 마법의 효과가 사라지져 한다?	But the magic effect isn't disappearing?
9	그것도 S급 마법계열 헌터가 목숨이 걸린 레이드를 원활히 진행하기 위해 시전해 두었던 마법이?	What kind of magic did the S-level wizard Hunter have to keep the life-threatening raid running smoothly?/ The S-Class magic hunter is also a spell that was cast to facilitate the raid that took life?
10	있을 수 없는 이야기였다.	It was an unlikely story.
11	그렇다면.	If then,
12	‘...설마?’	‘...really?’ / ‘...don‘t you dare?’
13	방금 괴물 개미에게 사용한 그림자 추출 스킬이 원인인가, 하는 생각이 막 머릿속을 스쳐 지나갔을 때.	When I thought about the shadow extraction technique I was just used for the monster ant.
14	팍-	Pak-
15	주위가 완벽히 어두워졌다.	It was completely dark around me.
16	티끌만 한 빛이라도 새어 들어왔다면 감각 스탯의 힘으로 주변을 볼 수 있었을 텐데, 그마저도 불가능할 정도로 깊은 어둠이었다.	If there was a leak of light, it would have been possible to see the surroundings with the power of the sensory stats, but it was dark enough to be impossible.
17	체감으로 1초나 흘렀을까?	Did it last for one second?
18	아주 짧은 시간, 유지되던 어둠이 가시고 주위가 환해지자 눈앞에서 괴물 개미가 마주 보고 있었다.	For a very short time, when the darkness that had been maintained went and the surroundings were bright, monster ants were facing in front of me.
19	‘...!’	...!’
20	진우는 흠칫 놀라 물러섰다.	Jin-woo backed away in surprise.
21	거의 동시에 떠오른 '그림자 추출에 성공했습니다'라는 메시지가 아니었다면, 괴물 개미가 되살아난 줄 알고 공격할 뻔했다.	If it was not the message of ‘Shadow extraction succeeded' that came out almost at the same time, I knew that the monster ant was revived and almost attacked.
22	“휴- 깜짝이야”	“Phew... I‘m surprised.”
23	진우는 안도의 한숨을 내쉬었다.	Jin-woo sighed with relief.
24	확실히 한걸음 떨어진 상태에서 냉정하게 살펴보니 살아 있을 때의 놈과는 좀 달랐다.	Certainly a step back and a cool look at it was a bit different from the guy when he was alive.
25	몸에서 검은 아지랑이가 끊임없이 피어오르고 있었다.	Black haze was constantly blooming in the body.
26	‘이게 괴물 개미의 그림자...’	This is the shadow of the Ant King...
27	다른 능력치는 어떻게 변했을지 모르겠지만 적어도 불길함만큼은 이전보다 몇 레벨 더 높아진 듯했다.	I don‘t know how other capabilities might have changed, but at least the level of ominousness seemed to be higher than before.
28	진우는 개미의 그림자 앞에 섰다.	Jin-woo stood before the shadow of the Ant King
29	막강한 마력이 느껴졌다.	I felt a great mana.
30	이렇게 앞에 서서 녀석의 마력을 느껴 보니 이제야 괴물 개미가 내 병사가 됐다는 게 실감 났다.	When I felt the mana standing in front of me, I realized that the monster ant has become my soldier.
31	‘흠...’	Hmm...’
32	침착하고 싶은데 자꾸 입꼬리가 위로 올라갔다.	I wanted to stay calm, but my mouth kept going up.
33	두근, 두근, 두근!	heart throbbing!
34	바라던 선물을 손에 넣은 아이처럼 가슴이 뛰었다.	My heart was pounding like a child with a gift in his hand.
35	곧 그림자의 정보가 떠올랐다.	Soon the information of the shadow came to my mind.
36	그림자의 머리 위 정보를 바라보는 진우의 눈매가 가늘어졌다.	Jin-woo‘s eyes looked at the information above his head.
37	[?? Lv.1]	[? Lv.1]
38	장군 등급	general grade
39	등급을 확인한 진우가 주먹을 콱 움켜쥐었다.	Jin-woo, who checked the ant shadow's grade, clenched his fist.
40	처음 보는 등급이 떴다.	The general grade has been raised for the first time.
41	그 말은 이 녀석이 지금까지의 병사들과는 차원이 다른 강함을 지니고 있음을 의미했다.	That meant that this guy had a different strength from the previous soldiers.
42	‘생전의 능력치를 생각하면 당연한 결과이기는 하지만.’	It‘s a natural result when you think of its abilities.’
43	등급 이름만 봐도 예사로운 병사가 아님을 알 수 있었다. 손에 넣고자 했었던 보람이 있었다.	Just by looking at the name of the rank, he was not an ordinary soldier. It was worth the effort.
44	그때.	then
45	스윽.	Smoothed.
46	진우와 눈이 마주친 그림자가 무릎을 꿇었다.	The shadow knelt in front of Jin-woo.
47	그림자 병사들에게 내재되어 있는 '절대적인 충성심'은 이 녀석에게도 예외가 아닌 모양이었다.	The "absolute loyalty” inherent in shadow soldiers seemed to be no exception to him.
48	‘좋아.’	Good.’
49	다음은 여왕 차례.	Next is the queen‘s turn.
50	진우는 만족스러운 미소를 지으며 돌아섰다.	Jin-woo turned around with a satisfied smile.
51	그런데.	But.
52	“왕이시여..”	“My Lord...”
53	뒤에서 들리는 목소리에 진우가 우뚝 멈춰 섰다.	The sound from behind made Jin-woo paused .
54	여태껏 담이 약하다고는 생각해 본 적이 없었는데, 이 순간만큼은 심장이 철렁 내려앉는 기분이었다.	I never thought that my psychology was weak, but this time my heart was sinking.
55	...환청일까?	...Is it hallucination?
56	진우는 뒤를 돌아보았다.	Jin-woo looked back.
57	돌아보지 않아도 기척으로 알 수 있었지만, 뒤엔 개미의 그림자 말고는 아무도 없었다.	Jin-woo want to confirm , but there was no one outside the shadow of the ant king in the back.
58	그리고 그 그림자는 여전히 무릎을 꿇고서 고개를 숙인 채 있었다.	And the shadow was still on his knees, with his head down.
59	‘...’	...’
60	진우는 그림자를 응시하며 천천히 돌아섰다.	Jin-woo slowly turned around staring at the shadow.
61	“너냐”	“You?”
62	그러자 기다렸다는 듯 녀석이 입을 열었다.	Then the shadow of the ant king opened his mouth as if he had waited.
63	“제게도... 이름을..”	"Give it to me ...The name ..."
64	어눌하지만 분명히, 개미의 그림자가 말을 건네 오고 있었다.	Clearly, the shadow of the ant king is speech.
65	***	***
66	헌터들을 태운 헬기는 곧장 서울로 향했다.	The helicopter carrying the Hunter went straight to Seoul.
67	타타타타타타타타타-!	Tata-ta-Tata-Tata-!
68	헌터협회에 도착한 헬기가 지면에 내려앉자, 초조하게 기다리던 고건희 협회장이 손수 헬기문을 열며 물었다.	When the helicopter arrived at the Hunter Association, Go Gun-hee, who had been waiting impatiently, opened the helicopter door and asked.
69	“차해인 헌터님은”	“How are you, Cha Hunter?”
70	헌터들의 시선이 차해인이 있는 곳을 가리켰다.	Hunter‘s eyes pointed to Cha Hae-in
71	아직 의식이 돌아오지 않은 그녀는 모포가 깔린 헬기 바닥에 반듯이 눕혀져 있었다.	She had not come back to her senses yet, and she lay flat on the floor of the helicopter.
72	“어서 이리로”	“Come here!”
73	고건희의 지시에 문밖에서 대기하고 있던 A급 힐러 두 사람이 급하게 달려와 그녀의 상태를 살폈다.	Two A-rank healers, waiting outside the door for Go Gun-hee, rushed to check her condition.
74	“...”	“...”
75	“...”	“...”
76	그러고는 서로 의아하다는 눈빛을 교환했다.	Then they exchanged suspicious eyes.
77	“무슨 일입니까”	“What‘s going on?”
78	고건희의 질문에 누가 먼저라고 할 것도 없이 거의 동시에 비슷한 대답이 튀어나왔다.	No one asked Go‘s question first, but a similar answer came out at the same time.
79	“다친 곳이 없어요”	"There's no injuries."
80	“정상입니다”	“It‘s OK.”
81	“차 헌터를 치료할 필요가 없다는 말입니까”	“You mean you don‘t need to cure Cha Hunter?”
82	힐러들은 고개를 끄덕였다. 그러고는 설명을 덧붙였다.	The healers nodded. Then he added an explanation.
83	“누군지 몰라도 엄청난 회복마법을 걸어 놨습니다. 저희가 손 쓸 곳이 하나도 없습니다”	“whoever did it , She got a massive recovery magic. There‘s no more thing we can do.”
84	고건희는 당황스러웠다.	Go Gun-hee was embarrassed.
85	생중계로 차해인의 상태를 확인했을 때, 그녀의 부상은 사뭇 심각해 보였다.	Her injuries looked pretty serious when he checked the condition of Cha Hae-in on live TV.
86	보고로 듣기에도 상태가 심각해 계속 정신을 차리짐 ㅗㅅ하는 중이라고 했다.	He thought the Cha's status was serious. Gun-hee lost his temper.
87	그래서 사방으로 알아본 끝에 A급 힐러 두 사람을 급히 불러 대기 시켜 놨던 것이다.	That‘s why he ordered two grade A healers to wait.
88	그런데.	by the way
89	‘치료할 곳이 없다?’	There‘s no place to heal?’
90	고건희의 시선이 차해인을 훑었다.	Go Gun-Hee‘s gaze swept through Cha Hae-in
91	확실히 그녀의 혈색은 나쁘지 않았다. 마치 잠들어 있는 것 같은 모습이었다.	Surely her color was not bad. She looked as if she were asleep.
92	카메라가 꺼졌던 사이에 무슨 일이 있었던 걸까?	What happened while the camera was turned off?
93	고건희가 고개를 갸웃거렸다.	Go Gun-Hee tilted his head.
94	‘거기에는 힐러도 없었을 텐데...’	There wouldn‘t even be a healer.’
95	유일한 힐러였던 민병구가 그렇게 끔찍히 당했으니 말이다.	Min Bung-gu, the only healer, was so horribly beaten .
96	고건희는 팀의 리더를 맡고 있는 마동욱에게 물었다.	Go asked Ma Dong-wook, who is the leader of the team.
97	“이게 어떻게 된 겁니까, 마 헌터”	“What‘s going on with this, man?”
98	“그게..”	“That...”
99	마동욱이 이걸 어떻게 설명해야 하나 고민하며 망설이는 사이, 힐러 하나가 소리쳤다.	While he was worried about how to explain this, a healer shouted.
100	“헌터님이 깨어납니다”	“She‘s waking up!”
101	모두의 시선이 일제히 그녀에게로 향했다.	Everyone‘s eyes fell on her.
102	그녀의 머리맡에 조심스럽게 앉은 고건희가 물었다.	asked Go Gun-hee, who sat carefully beside her head.
103	“차 헌터님, 정신이 좀 드십니까”	“Cha Hunter, Do you feel Better?
104	차해인이 서서히 눈을 떴다.	Cha Hae-in opened her eyes.
105	“여긴...”	"Where...?”
106	“헬기 안입니다. 지금은 헌터협회에 착륙해 있는 상태고, 곧 헌터님을 병원에 이송할 예정입니다”	"We are in a helicopter, now we are landing at the Hunter Association, and we will soon be moving to the Hunter‘s hospital.”
107	“병원..”	“Hospital...”
108	잠깐 주위를 둘러보던 차해인이 숨을 깊게 들이마셨다.	Cha Hae-in who was looking around for a moment took a deep breath.
109	자신의 몸에 성진우 헌터의 냄새가 배어 있었다.	There was a smell of Hunter Sung Jin-woo in her body.
110	그녀는 흐릿한 시선으로 고건희를 바라보았다.	She looked at Go Gun-hee with a hazy stare.
111	“...성진우 헌터님이 왔었나요”	Did Hunter Sung Jin-woo come?”
112	내내 기절해 있었던 그녀의 입에서 성진우라는 이름이 나오자 헌터들은 내심 놀랐다.	The name Sung Jin-woo came out of her mouth, which had been fainting all the time, and the Hunters were stunned.
113	고건희는 대답 대신 천천히 고개를 끄덕거렸다.	Go Gun-Hee nodded slowly instead of answering.
114	차해인이 옅은 미소를 지었다.	Cha Hae-in gave a light smile.
115	‘역시... 꿈이 아니었어.’	It wasn‘t... it wasn‘t a dream.’
116	깨어나는 듯했던 차해인은 그렇게 다시 깊은 잠에 빠져들었다.	Cha Hae-in who seemed to wake up, fell into such a deep sleep again.
117	안정된 숨소리를 확인한 고건희는 수행원들을 시켜 그녀가 편히 쉴 수 있도록 병원으로 옮기라 지시했다.	After confirming her breathing stability, Go ordered his attendants to take her to the hospital to relax.
118	그러고 보니 성진우 헌터가 자리에 없었다.	Come to think of it, Sung Jin-woo was not there.
119	고건희는 다시 마동욱에게 시선을 옮겼다.	Go Gun-Hee turned his eyes back to Ma Dong-wook.
120	“그런데 성진우 헌터님은 어디 계십니까”	“But where is Sung Jin-woo Hunter?”
121	듣고 있던 백윤호가 두 사람의 대화에 참여했다.	Listening to the conversation, Baek Yoon-ho took part in the conversation between the two.
122	“성진우 헌터는... 남겠답니다”	“Sung Jin-woo ... said... he would stay”
123	“남겠다니요”	“What?! he is going to stay?”
124	고건희는 이해하기 어렵다는 표정을 했다.	It‘s hard to understand what he is thinking.
125	마력 엔진을 이용한 헬기는 제주도에서 헌터들을 태운 뒤 곧장 여기까지 온 것으로 알고 있었다.	He knew that the helicopter using a magic powered engine came straight here after Rescue the hunters in Jeju Island
126	도중에 어디 거치는 곳도 없었는데, 어디에 뭘 어떻게 남는다는 말일까?	There wasn‘t anywhere to go anyway, so where and how do you leave?
127	고건희는 다시금 물었다.	Go Gun-hee asked again.
128	“어디 남는다는 말씀이십니까”	“What is he going to do?”
129	“제주도에서 아직 할 일이 남았다고 들었습니다”	“I heard (in) Jeju (he) still has work to do.”
130	“...아예 헬기에 타지도 않았단 얘깁니까”	“...he didn‘t even get on a helicopter”
131	당황해 묻는 고건희에게 백윤호는 멋쩍게 웃으며 고개를 끄덕였다.	Baek smiled awkwardly and nodded to Go Gun-Hee, who was embarrassed.
132	“네”	“Yes.”
133	***	***
134	“어떻게 말할 수 있는 거지”	“How can I say it?”
135	“할 수... 있었습니다”	“Could...I have...”
136	개미의 그림자는 질문에 빠짐없이 꼬박꼬박 대답했지만, 아쉽게도 그다지 도움이 되지 않았다.	Ant King‘s shadow answered questions in unison, but unfortunately it didn‘t help much.
137	그림자가 되기 전부터 말을 할 수 있었기 때문에 그림자가 되고 나서도 말을 할 수 있다?	Since you were able to speak before you became a shadow, you can speak even after becoming a shadow.
138	‘아니.’	No.’
139	진우는 고개를 저었다.	Jin-woo shook his head.
140	이제는 충직한 기사 '아이언'이 되어 버린 전직 헌터 김철은 말을 할 수 있었을 뿐만 아니라 아예 인간이었다.	Kim Chul, a former Hunter who has now become the faithful knight 『Iron』 , Was able to speak and was a human too
141	그런데도 대화는 불가능했다.	However, it was impossible to communicate with him.
142	민병구도 마찬가지.	The same goes for Min Bung-gu.
143	단 한마디의 말도 하지 못한 채 무의 세계로 돌아갔다.	Without saying a word, he was immersed in thoughts.
144	생전에는 잘만 떠들어 대던 마수, 어금니도 그림자 병사로 편입되고 나서부터는 영원히 입을 닫았다.	『Tusk』 , who used to be talkative while he's still alive, remained silent forever when he become shadow soldiers.
145	한데.	But.
146	한데 어째서 이 녀석만은 말을 할 수 있는 것일까?	But why is he - ant king, the only one who can talk?
147	말을 할 수 없는 녀석들과 이 녀석의 차이점이라고는 딱 하나였다.	There was only one difference between those who couldn‘t speak.
148	‘등급...’	Rating...’
149	정예기사나 기사 등급이었던 다른 병사들과 다르게, 이 녀석만 '장군'이라는 새로운 등급을 달고 있었다.	Unlike other soldiers who were elite or knight-classmen, he was the only one who had a new rating, General.
150	즉 일정 이상의 등급이 되면 말을 할 수 있게 되는 것이다.	That is, if you are rated above a certain level, you will be able to speak.
151	아직은 확실한 증거가 없지만 지금으로서는 그것이 가장 신빙성 높은 가설이었다.	There is no hard evidence yet, but that was the most reliable hypothesis at the moment.
152	‘그럼 지금 내 밑에 있는 녀석들도 레벨이 오르면 말을 할 수 있게 될지도 모른다는 건데...’	So the guys under me might be able to talk when they level up.’
153	병사들의 레벨을 올려야 하는 이유가 하나 더 늘어난 듯 했다.	There seemed to be one more reason to raise the level of soldiers.
154	잠깐 생각에 잠겼던 진우는 항상 병사들에게 묻고 싶었던 질문을 개미의 그림자에게 물었다.	Jin-woo then asked the ant king‘s shadow many of the questions he wanted to ask the other shadow soldiers.
155	“너를 죽인 건 나다”	"I‘m the one who killed you"
156	“..”	“..”
157	“그런데도 순순히 나를 따를 마음이 들어”	“And yet you‘re still follow me?”
158	“저는..”	“I...”
159	녀석은 전혀 생각지도 못했던 대답을 내놓았다.	He gave an unexpected answer.
160	“죽은 것이 아니라... 주군의 힘으로... 다시 태어난 것입니다”	“I didn‘t die, but... By the power of the Lord... I was born again.”
161	녀석이 고개를 들었다.	He looked up.
162	그렇게 서로 시선을 마주한 채로 녀석은 말을 이었다.	With his eyes on each other, he continued.
163	“지금 제 안에는... 기쁨이 흘러 넘치고... 있습니다. 영원히 주군만을... 따르겠나이다”	“Now within me ... joy is overflowing ... I will follow you ... forever.”
164	두근.	Pounding.
165	어째서일까?	Why?
166	진심이 느껴져서일까?	Do you think it‘s because you feel the truth?
167	개미의 그림자가 영원한 충성을 맹세할 때, 진우는 자신도 모르게 가슴이 뛰었다.	When the ant king‘s shadow swears eternal loyalty, Jin-woo unwittingly jumped.
168	거칠게 뛰는 심장을 진정시키기 위해 가슴 위에 슬며시 손을 올렸다. 심장은 평소와 같이 빠르게 안정을 찾아갔다.	He gently put his hands on his chest to calm down his pounding heart. The heart returned to rest as quickly as usual.
169	그때, 녀석이 다시 고개를 숙이며 간절히 청했다.	Then, he bowed again and begged earnestly.
170	“왕이시여... 제게도 이름을..”	“My Lord... (may) I have a name ...”
171	이야기는 원점으로 돌아갔다.	The story went back to the origin.
172	시스템의 독촉 대신 본인의 간청을 받는, 색다른 경험이었다.	It was a different experience, receiving my own request instead of the system‘s urge.
173	이름, 이름이라.	Name, name.
174	애초에 병사의 이름을 크게 신경쓰는 편은 아니었지만.	I didn‘t care too much about the soldier‘s name in the first place.
175	‘그렇다고 개미니, 앤트니 하는 것도 좀 그렇지?’	Isn‘t it a bit like the ant or an ant?’
176	같은 개미가 수백 마리나 있는데 장군이란 녀석의 이름이 '개미'라서야 체면을 세울 수가 있을까.	Could there be hundreds of identical ants in the same place, but we can save face because the general‘s name is ‘ant'?
177	그러니.	So
178	잠깐 이름을 고민해 보던 진우가 씩 웃었다.	Jin-woo, who was thinking about his name for a while, grinned.
179	“베르”	“『Ber』 ...”
180	순간 '개미'라는 소설로 유명한 소설가의 이름이 떠올랐기 때문이다.	At the moment, I came across the name of a famous novelist with the novel "An ant.” (『Ber』ard Werber)
181	결정은 짧았던 고민보다 더 빨랐다.	The decision was faster than the short agony.
182	“네 이름은 베르다”	“Your name is 『Ber』.”
183	진우가 이름을 정해 주자, 베르는 감격했다는 듯 숙이고 있던 고개를 더 아래로 향했다.	When Jin-woo gave him his name, 『Ber』 bow down his head as if he was thrilled.
184	“감사합니다... 주군이시여”	“Thank you... My Lord.”
185	베르의 머리 위에는 이미 정보가 갱신되어 있었다.	Information was already updated on 『Ber's』 head.
186	[베르 Lv.1]	[Ber Lv.1]
187	장군 등급	general grade
188	‘됐다.’	There you go.’
189	진우는 바뀐 이름에 뿌듯해하며 여왕 쪽으로 돌아섰다.	Jin-woo was proud of the changed name and turned to the queen.
190	이제는 정말로 여왕 차례.	It‘s really the queen‘s turn.
191	방금 베르를 그림자 병사로 만들며 자신감을 얻어서 그런지 여왕의 추출은 간단히 끝났다.	The Queen‘s extraction was simple, perhaps because i gained self confidence just by making 『Ber』 a shadow soldier. (let‘s call him 『Ber』 for now)
192	“일어나라”	ARISE.
193	키아아아아아아아아아- Kiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa--아아악-	Kiaaaaaaaaak-
194	단말마와도 비슷한 비명 소리와 함께 여왕을 꼭 닮은 마수병이 그림자에서 올라왔다.	With a scream similar to the sound of a terminal horse, a Magic Beast resembled the queen rose from its shadow.
195	“좋았어”	“Great!”
196	연이은 성공으로 기쁨을 표출했던 진우가 뭔가 이상함을 느끼고 고개를 갸웃거렸다.	Jin-woo, who expressed joy after success after success, felt something strange and tilted his head.
197	‘어라?’	What?
198	여왕의 그림자가 만들어지고 나자 개미 마수 출신의 그림자들과 연결이 희미해졌다.	As soon as the Queen‘s shadow was made, the connections with the shadows from the ant‘s harness were blurred.
199	서로를 연결해주던 끈이 희뿌연 안개에 가려져 버린 것 같은 기분이었다.	It seemed like the string that connected to each other was covered in fog.
200	“베르”	“『Ber』”
201	채 다 부르기도 전에 베르는 어느새 옆에 다가와 있었다.	Before he could even call him, he had come to his side.
202	척.	Chuck.
203	200이 넘는 감각 스탯이 아니었으면 눈으로 따라가기도 벅찬 움직임이었다.	If it wasn‘t for a sense-straint of more than 200, it would have been too much to follow.
204	그런 녀석이 이제 충성스러운 병사가 된 것이다.	He is now a loyal soldier.
205	진우는 어깨에 절로 힘이 들어갔다.	Jin-woo put strength into his shoulders
206	“왜 이런 줄 알아”	Do you know why?”
207	진우가 여왕을 턱짓으로 가리키며 물었다.	Jin-woo pointed at the Queen with a chin gesture.
208	베르는 개미 군단에 대해 가장 잘 알고 있는 병사였다.	The Queen‘s extraction was simple, perhaps because i gained self confidence just by making 『Ber』 a shadow soldier.
209	베르가 공손한 자세로 대답했다.	『Ber』 replied in a polite manner.
210	“개미 군단 지배는... 여왕의 고유한 능력입니다”	“The control of the ant colony is... It‘s the queen‘s unique ability.”
211	아하.	Aha.
212	그러니까 여왕이 있으면 개미 군단의 통솔권은 자동으로 그녀에게 넘어간다는 것인가?	So, if I summons the queen, the leadership of the ant colony is automatically transferred to me(Jin-woo)?
213	‘그건 좀...’	That‘s a bit...’
214	아무리 자신이 여왕을 복종시킬 수 있다고 하더라도, 개미 병사들을 맡기기에는 꺼림칙한 부분이 있었다.	No matter how much he could subdue the queen, there was something unpleasant about taking over the ant soldiers.
215	명령을 내릴 때 여왕을 통해서 해야 한다는 소리니까.	I mean, you have to do it through the Queen when you give orders.
216	턱을 만지작거리던 진우가 베르에게 다시 물었다.	Jin-woo, who was fiddling with his chin, asked 『Ber』 again.
217	“그럼 여왕의 마력이 줄어든 건”	“So what reduced the queen‘s mana?”
218	“여왕의 마력 대부분은... 번식을 위한 것입니다. 번식은 육체가 없이는... 불가능하기 때문에”	“Most of the queen's mana ... is for breeding,but breeding is impossible without a body.”
219	진우가 말을 잘랐다.	Jin-woo cancel his summons.
220	“마력이 반 토막 난 것이다”	“Is her mana halved?”
221	“그렇습니다... 주군”	“Yes... Lord.”
222	결국 베르의 말을 종합해 보면 여왕은 그다지 쓸모가 없다는 소리였다.	In the end, 『Ber's』 words meant that the Queen was not very useful.
223	진우는 고민 끝에 여왕을 소환 해제하기로 했다.	After suffering, Jin-woo decided to abolish/release the queen.
224	제대로 힘도 못 쓰는 주제에 밥만 축낼 것 같은 부하를 굳이 부려야 할 필요는 없지 않은가?	Don‘t you have to put on a load that feels like you‘re just going to eat when you‘re not getting enough energy?
225	키에에엑-!	Kie-e-e-!
226	여왕의 그림자는 순식간에 연기가 되어 허공으로 흩어졌다.	Queen‘s shadow suddenly became smoke and scattered in the air.
227	[저장해 둔 그림자 수: 570 / 570]	[Number of stored shadows: 570 / 570]
228	병사들도 이미 꽉꽉 채워 담았고.	The soldiers are already packed.
229	‘남은 건 마정석 정도인가?’	Is the rest of it about 『Mana Stone』 ?’
230	진우는 주위를 둘러보았다.	Jin-woo looked around.
231	S급 게이트에서만 볼 수 있는 최상급 마정석들이 평범한 돌덩이처럼 발에 차이고 있었다.	The highest-quality 『Mana Stones』 found only at the S-class gate were filled with ordinary stone blocks.
232	어차피 보는 사람도 없고 놈들을 처치한 것도 자신이니 원한다면 다 쓸어 갈 수도 있었다.	There was no one to see him anyway, and he was the one who took care of them.
233	하지만 진우는 그만뒀다.	But Jin-woo stopped.
234	여기 있는 마정석들은 제주도에서 피해 입은 사람들에게 보상하고, 제주도를 다시 이전의 모습으로 재건하는 데 쓰인다고 했다.	These marble stones were used to compensate those who were killed in Jeju Island and to restore Jeju Island to its former form.
235	소유권이 없는 물건을 탐할 정도로 진우는 궁하지 않았다.	Jin-woo was not desperate enough to covet what he did not own.
236	‘그래도 이거 하나는 챙겨 가도 되겠지.’	But you can take this with you.’
237	진우는 베르의 본체에 있던 마정석을 꺼냈다.	Jin-woo pulled out the marble stone that was in the body of 『Ber』 .
238	완전한 검은색의, 보석 같은 아름다움을 지닌 마정석이었다.	It was a complete black, marble stone with jewel-like beauty.
239	마정석을 주머니에 넣는 진우가 카이셀을 불러냈다.	Jin-woo, who puts 『Mana Stone』 in his pocket, called 『Kaiser』 .
240	키아아악-!	Kiaaak!
241	카이셀이 날개를 퍼덕이며 날아갈 준비를 마쳤다.	『Kaiser』 is ready to fly with his wings flapping.
242	등 위에 가볍게 올라탄 진우가 여왕의 침실을 한번 쓱 훑어보았다.	Jin-woo, lightly mounted on his back, glanced over the Queen‘s bedroom.
243	그렇게 소란스럽던 곳이 이제는 쥐 죽은 듯 고요했다.	Such a noisy place was now as still as as a dead mouse.
244	‘...’	...’
245	제주도 원정은 끝났다.	The expedition to Jeju is over.
246	내부를 살피던 진우의 눈빛이 입구쪽으로 향했다.	Jin-woo‘s eyes, looking inside, turned toward the entrance.
247	“집으로”	“Home.”
248	그러자 카이셀이 힘차게 날아올랐다.	Then 『Kaiser』 flew briskly.
249
250		Teleport to [Table of contents]


1		The 『Kaiser』 sat down in front of the Hunter Association.
2	키아악-	Kiaak-
3	난데없이 커다란 마수가 서울에, 그것도 헌터들의 중심지인 헌터협회 앞마당에 나타나자 협회 사람들이 놀라서 뛰어나왔다.	The people of the association ran out in surprise when a big magic beast suddenly appeared in Seoul, and it also appeared in the front yard of the Hunter Association, the center of the hunters.
4	마력을 지닌 존재의 접근을 감지했던 감시과 헌터들도 무기를 들고 달려왔다.	The surveillance and hunters who sensed the approach of a magical being ran with weapons.
5	그러나 그 위에서 진우가 내리는 걸 보고 다들 아연실색했다.	However, when they saw Jin-woo falling on it, everyone was stunned.
6	‘돌아가.’	Go back.’
7	진우의 명령에 따라 카이셀은 곧 진우의 그림자가 되어 사라졌다.	According to Jin-woo's order, 『Kaiser』 soon became the shadow of Jin-woo and disappeared
8	사람들은 진우를 알아보았다.	People recognized Jin-woo.
9	‘서, 성진우 헌터의 소환수인가?’	Seo, is it a summons of Hunter Sung Jin-woo?’
10	‘저런 괴물까지 부리고 있단 말이야?’	Is there a monster like that? ’
11	그들은 티비를 통해 진우의 능력을 확인했다. 괴물을 다루는 것도 이상하지 않았다.	They confirmed Jin-woo's ability through TV. It was not strange to deal with monsters.
12	진우가 눈에 익은 직원 하나에게 다가가 물었다. 평소 협회장을 수행하던 감시과 헌터였다.	Jin-woo approached one of the familiar employees and asked.He was the hunter in surveillance team.
13	“협회장님을 뵙고 싶습니다”	“I'd like to see the Chairman.”
14	협회장은 만나고 싶다고 아무나 만날 수 있는 사람이 아니다. 장관급이 요청하더라도 일주일은 기다려야 하는 게 협회장이다.	The Chairman of the association can't meet anyone because they wants to meet him. It is the Chairman of the association whom has to wait a week to meet even if the minister-level officials request it.
15	하지만 누가 눈앞의 사내에게 안된다고 말할 수 있을까.	But who can say no to the man in front of you?
16	레이드 멤버에도 포함되어 있지 않은 헌터가 갑자기 등장해 S급 헌터들을 농락하던 괴물을 간단히 제압해 버렸다.	Hunter, who is not included in the raid member, suddenly appeared and suddenly subdued the monsters who were destroying S-class hunters.
17	그러니 누구보다 그를 만나고 싶어 하는 사람이 협회장 아닐까?	So who wants to meet him more than anyone else is the head of the association?
18	직원은 말했다.	The staff said.
19	“협회장님은 지금 병원에 계십니다”	“The Chairman of the association is in the hospital right now.”
20	“아프십니까”	"Is he alright?"
21	진우는 협회장의 건강 상태가 안 좋다는 것을 떠올리고는 물었다.	Jin-woo recalled that the health status of the association's chairman was not good.
22	어쩌면 레이드 중계를 보면서 심장에 무리가 갔을 수도 있으리라.	Maybe it's hard for his heart while he was watching the raid.
23	“아니요, 차해인 헌터의 경과를 지켜보러 가셨습니다”	“No, he's there to watch the progress of Cha Hae-in's recovery, Hunter.”
24	진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded.
25	오늘은 만나기 힘든 걸까?	Isn't it hard to meet today?
26	그렇게 돌아서려던 찰나, 직원이 말했다.	As soon as he was about to turn around, the employee said.
27	“협회장님께 연락드리겠습니다. 응접실에서 잠시만 기다려주십시오”	“I'll get in touch with the head of the association. Please wait a moment in the drawing room.”
28	“알겠습니다”	"Okay."
29	진우는 다행이라고 생각했다. 최대한 빨리 말해 주고 싶은 사실이 있었으니까.	Jin-woo thought he was lucky. There was something he wanted to tell Go Gun-hee as soon as possible.
30	***	***
31	차해인은 협회 지정의 대형병원에 입원했다.	Cha Hae-in casualty was admitted to a large hospital designated by the association.
32	결과를 기다리는 협회장에게 그의 주치의가 다가왔다.	His doctor approached the association's chairman waiting for the result.
33	협회장이 물었다.	The Chairman of the association asked.
34	“어떻게 됐나”	“What's going on?”
35	“정밀 검진을 한 것은 아니지만... 일단 겉으로는 완벽히 정상입니다. 편안히 잠들어 있는 상태입니다”	“I didn't have a close examination, but... It's perfectly normal on the outside. She's in a comfortable state.”
36	“그렇군..”	“Yes...”
37	협회장은 그럼 그렇지, 속으로 되뇌며 고개를 끄덕였다.	The Chairman of the association nodded, then went inside.
38	주치의도 협회장의 옆에서 레이드 방송을 보았다. 그에게도 차해인의 상태는 미스터리였다.	The doctor also saw the raid broadcast next to the Chairman of the association. The state of Cha Hae-in was also a mystery to him.
39	“과다출혈 때문에 안색이 창백해질 정도로 상태가 안 좋았던 헌터 분이 어떻게 저렇게 좋아진 겁니까”	"How do you think Hunter, who was in such a bad condition that her complexion was pale because of excessive bleeding, improved like that?"
40	“..”	“..”
41	협회장은 한국팀 멤버들에게 자세한 보고를 들었지만 입을 다물었다.	The head of the association heard detailed reports from the members of the Korean team, but kept his mouth shut.
42	‘말한다고 믿을 수 있을까?’	Can you believe me if I told you?’
43	성진우 헌터가 죽은 민병구 헌터의 힘을 빌려와 쓰러진 차해인 헌터를 치료했다는 사실을?	The fact that Hunter Sung Jin-woo borrowed the power of the dead Bong-gu Hunter and cured Cha Hunter?
44	성진우 헌터가 카메라를 꺼 달라고 했던 것은 자신의 능력을 밝히기 싫다는 뜻.	When Hunter Sung Jin-woo asked him to turn off the camera, he meant he didn't want to reveal his ability.
45	그걸 남들에게 떠벌릴 정도로 협회장은 어리석지 않았다. 물론 다른 헌터들도 비슷하게 생각하는 듯했다.	The Chairman of the association was not foolish enough to boast about it. Of course, other hunters seemed to think alike.
46	“내가 대기시켜 놨던 A급 힐러들이 그녀를 치료했네”	“A-level healers I've been waiting for have treated her.” / "I've had A-level healers waiting to have her treated"
47	“상당히 위험해 보였는데... 늦지 않아 다행이군요”	"It looked pretty serious ... I'm glad it wasn't too late."
48	다행히 그렇게 넘어가는 듯했다.	Fortunately, it seemed so.
49	“아”	“Ah.”
50	주치의가 뭔가 떠오른 듯 이야기를 꺼냈다.	The doctor came up with a story as if he had come up with something.
51	“그 성진우 헌터 말입니다”	“The Hunter Sung Jin-woo.”
52	성진우라는 이름에 협회장이 귀를 종긋 세웠다.	The Chairman of the association raised his ears in the name of Sung Jin-woo.
53	“성진우 헌터가 왜”	“Why is SungJin-woo Hunter?”
54	협회장의 눈빛이 달라지자 주치의가 빠르게 말을 이었다.	As the head of the association changed his gaze, his doctor quickly spoke.
55	“그 헌터님 모친이 저희 병원에 계시지 않았습니까”	“Didn't that Hunter's mother be in our hospital?”
56	“익면증이라고 했었지”	“You said 'Eternal Sleep'.”
57	“예”	“Yes.”
58	협회장은 진우에 대해 알아보며 그의 가족 관계가 어떻게 되는지도 읽은 바가 있었다.	The Chairman of the association has also read about Jin-woo and how his family relations work.
59	문득 최악의 상상이 떠오른 협회장이 얼굴을 굳히며 물었다.	The head of the association, who suddenly came up with the worst imagination, asked, stiffening his face.
60	“설마... 돌아가신 건가”	“Sure... Is she dead?”
61	주치의는 고개를 저었다.	The doctor shook his head.
62	“그 반대입니다”	“That's the opposite.”
63	“반대라면”	“What is the opposite?”
64	“최후의 수면 상태에서 깨어나 집으로 퇴원했답니다”	“She woke up from her sleep and went home”
65	“그게 정말인가”	“Is that true?”
66	“안 그래도 그 이야기 때문에 난리더군요. 공식적으로 발표는 안 했지만 저희 병원에서 일어난 일이다 보니”	“But that's what's going on. We didn't officially announce it, but it happened at our hospital.”
67	병원 관계자들도 오늘 레이드 방송을 보았다.	Hospital officials also watched the raid today.
68	자연히 성진우라는 이름이 쉴 새 없이 입에 오르내렸고, 주치의의 귀에까지 들리게 되었다.	Naturally, the name Sung Jin-woo was constantly on the lips and even heard by his doctor.
69	“익면증이 치료되다니? 그게 가능하단 말인가”	“Are you saying that she is cured? Is that possible?”
70	“저도 이번 사례가 최초로 알고 있습니다”	“I know this case for the first time.”
71	“모친이 깨어나신 게 언제였지”	“When did his mother wake up?”
72	“아마도..”	“Maybe...”
73	날짜를 머릿속으로 계산해 보던 주치의가 말했다.	The doctor who was trying to figure out the date said.
74	“5일 전쯤이군요.”	“It was about five days ago.”
75	“..”	“..”
76	이제야 알 것 같았다.	Now it seemed like I knew.
77	자신이 진우에게 레이드 멤버에 들어오라고 한 시기와, 진우의 어머니가 깨어난 시기가 거의 일치했다.	The time when he asked Jin-woo to join the team was almost the same as when Jin-woo's mother woke up.
78	‘성진우 헌터의 아버지가 게이트에서 실종됐다고 했었지.’	Hunter Sung Jin-woo's father was missing at the gate.’
79	레이드로 남편을 잃은 아내.	a wife who lost her husband to raid
80	그런 어머니를 둔 성진우 헌터가 어머니를 홀로 두고 제주도 레이드에 참가하기는 힘들었을 것이다.	It would have been difficult for Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who has such a mother, to take part in the Jeju-do raid with his mother alone.
81	그것도 이미 세 번이나 실패한 적 있는 토벌작전에 말이다.	That is before the "total operation” that has already failed three times.
82	협회장은 사정을 알아보지 않은 자신의 경솔함을 반성했다.	The Chairman of the association reflected on his rudeness not to know the circumstances.
83	‘그래서 이번 레이드에 참가하지 못했던 것이군.’	‘So thats why he did not participate in this raid.’
84	진우의 상황과 오늘의 활약이 합쳐져 혹시나 생길 뻔했던 오해가 씻은 듯이 내려가며 가슴이 뛰었다.	The combination of Jin-woo's situation and today's performance made me feel as if the misunderstanding had been erased.
85	역시 요즘 보기 드물게 마음에 쏙 드는 청년이었다.	It was a young man who liked it rarely these days too.
86	그때 협회 직원이 다가왔다.	Then the association staff approached.
87	“협회장님”	“Chairman of the association.”
88	“무슨 일이지”	“What's going on?”
89	“민병구 헌터의 가족들이 연락을 받지 않습니다”	“Min Bung-gu hunter's family of Hunter is not contacted.”
90	“어머니 말인가”	"Is it his mother?"
91	“네”	“Yes.”
92	그럴 만도 하지.	It could be.
93	TV를 통해 아들의 사망 소식이 알려졌다. 그리고 그녀는 떨리는 목소리로 협회에 전화를 걸어왔다.	The news of her son's death came out on TV. And she called the association in a quivering voice.
94	협회는 담담히 사실을 알리는 수밖에 없었다.	The association had no choice but to calmly disclose the truth.
95	“내가 직접 가겠네”	“I'll go myself.”
96	“협회장님이 직접 가신다는 말씀이십니까”	“You mean you are going there yourself?”
97	“아들을 잃은 부모가 시신도 없는 장례식을 치러야 하는데 전화를 받을 정신이 있겠나”	"Would you be willing to answer the phone when the parents who lost their son have to hold a dead funeral?"
98	“그, 그건 그렇지만”	“Well, that's true.”
99	“내가 직접 가서 이번 일에 관련된 소식을 전하고 조의를 표하겠네”	“I'll come in person and tell her the news and express my respects.”
100	“...알겠습니다”	“...I see”
101	직원은 굳은 얼굴로 돌아서려 했다. 그런데 그의 전화가 바쁘게 울렸다.	The clerk tried to turn to a firm face. But his phone rang busy.
102	협회에서 온 전화라 그는 협회장에게 양해를 구하고 전화를 받았다.	The association called, so he asked the chairman to excuse him.
103	“응? 협회장님을 뵙고 싶어 하는 분이 계시다고? 뭐!? 그분이”	"Huh? Someone wants to see you, Mr. President? What!? Is he? "
104	고건희는 고개를 저었다.	Go Gun-Hee shook his head.
105	“오늘은 아무도 만나고 싶지 않네”	“I don't want to meet anyone today.”
106	직원은 손으로 핸드폰을 가려 음성을 막고는 말했다.	The clerk covered their cell phones with her hands to blocked their voices.
107	“저, 협회장님을 뵙고 싶어 하시는 분이... 성진우 헌터님이십니다”	“Well, he want to see chairman... It's Hunter Sung Jin-woo.”
108	“성진우 헌터가”	“Sung Jin-woo Hunter?”
109	협회장의 눈동자가 커졌다. 그는 곧바로 발언을 철회했다.	The president's eyes grew bigger. He immediately withdrew his remarks.
110	“당장 간다고 전하게”	"Tell him to go now."
111	***	***
112	진우는 직원의 안내를 받아 협회장실로 이동했다.	Jin-woo moved to the chairman's office under the guidance of an staff .
113	도착해 자리에 앉아 직원이 살갑게 물었다.	When he arrived, he sat down and the staff asked.
114	“마실 거라도 드시겠습니까”	“Would you like something to drink?”
115	사양하려던 진우는 문득 갈증이 느껴졌다. 그러고 보니 그렇게 격렬한 싸움을 벌인 뒤인데도 물 한모금 마시지 않고 있었다.	Jin-woo, who was about to give up, suddenly felt thirsty. Come to think of it, after such a fierce fight, he didn't drink a single drop of water.
116	“물이면 됩니다”	“just water.”
117	“감사합니다”	“Thank you!”
118	“...”	“...”
119	뭐가 감사하다는 걸까?	What do you mean thank you?
120	긴장해서 말이 헛나온 직원은 얼굴을 붉히며 작은 생수병을 진우 앞에 내려놓고는 꾸벅 고개를 숙였다.	The nervous staff turned his face and put down a small bottle of water in front of him and bowed his head.
121	“용건이 있으시면 언제든 불러 주십시오”	"Please call me anytime if you need any business.."
122	“네”	“Yes.”
123	전에 협회장실에 들렀을 때보다 훨씬 더 신중하고 조심스러운 태도가 느껴졌다.	He felt a much more cautious and cautious attitude than when he visited this office before.
124	‘아마도 레이드 방송 때문이겠지.’	Maybe it's because of the Raid.’
125	앞으로 그 일로 인해 많은 사람들의 시선이나 태도가 달라질 수 있음을 진우는 짐작했다.	Jin-woo guessed that it could change the way many people look or behave in the future.
126	곧 협회장이 들어왔다.	The Chairman of the association soon came in.
127	“성진우 헌터님”	“Sung Jin-woo Hunter!”
128	진우는 일어서려 했으나 헌터협회 협회장 고건희가 만류했다.	Jin-woo tried to stand up, but Go Gun-Hee, Chairman of the Hunter Association, stopped him.
129	방금 막 제주도에서 돌아온 진우다. 싸웠던 개미들 중에는 S급 헌터들을 전멸시킬 뻔했던 괴물 개미도 있었다.	It is Jin-woo who just returned from Jeju Island. Among the ants that he fought, there was a monster that nearly killed S-class hunters.
130	지금 진우는 귀빈 중의 귀빈.	Now Jin-woo is a special guest.
131	S급 헌터들의 목숨을 구해 온 그를 소홀히 대할 생각은 눈곱만큼도 없는 고건희였다.	It was Gun-hee who did not want to neglect him who saved the life of the S-class Hunters.
132	고건희는 상석이 아니라 진우를 마주 보는 자리에 앉았다.	Go Gun-hee sat opposite Jin-woo, not an upper seat.
133	“개미굴에서의 일은 들었습니다”	"I heard what happened at the ants cave."
134	“아, 네”	“Oh, yes.”
135	그렇다면 대화가 빨라지겠네.”	"Then, the conversation will get faster.”
136	진우는 다행이라고 생각했다.	Jin-woo thought he was lucky.
137	고건희가 말을 이었다.	Go Gun-Hee countinue.
138	“그리고 여기까지 어떻게 오셨는지도”	“And how did you come here?”
139	많은 협회 사람들이 카이셀을 봤다. 협회장 귀에 안 들어갈 수가 없었다.	Many people from the association have seen the 『Kaiser』 . He couldn't help but hear the Chairman of the association.
140	“혹시 제주도에도 그걸 타고 가신 겁니까”	"I wonder if you went to Jeju with that?"
141	갈 때는 그림자 교환을 통해서 갔지만 자신이 가진 카드를 일부러 드러낼 필요가 있을까?	Jin-woo went through 『shadow exchange』, but do he need to reveal his card?
142	진우는 말을 아꼈다.	Jin-woo saved his words.
143	“그런 셈입니다”	“That's what it is.”
144	며칠 전 서울 상공에 나타났던 마수의 범인이 자신임을 자백하는 꼴이었지만, 앞으로 편하게 카이셀을 타고 다니려면 이 방법이 편했다.	A few days ago, he confessed that he was the culprit who appeared in the middle of Seoul. This is a convenient way to move easily.
145	“그렇군요”	“I see.”
146	과연.	indeed
147	협회장은 고개를 끄덕였다.	The Chairman of the association nodded.
148	진우는 죽은 마수의 힘을 이용할 수 있다.	Jin-woo can take advantage of the power of a dead monster.
149	어디선가 비행이 가능한 마수를 처치했다면 마수를 타고 날아다니는 것도 이상한 일은 아니었다.	If a hunter has a magic beast that can fly, riding and flying is not a strange thing.
150	궁금증은 풀렸다.	The curiosity was solved.
151	이제 본론을 나눌 차례였다.	It was time to discuss the matter.
152	“저를 뵙고 싶어 하신다고...”	“You want to see me?”
153	“예”	“Yes.”
154	“무슨 일이십니까”	“What's going on?”
155	“제주도 개미들, 모두 처치했습니다”	“I've killed all the ants in Jeju.”
156	“예”	“What?”
157	협회장이 벌떡 일어섰다.	The Chairman of the association jumped.
158	“그 많은 개미들을 전부 처치했단 말입니까”	You mean you killed all those ants?”
159	“네”	“Yes.”
160	진우는 확답했다.	Jin-woo answered with a definite answer.
161	“이제 제주도에 마음대로 들어가셔도 됩니다”	"Now you can go to Jeju Island as you please.”
162	“어떻게..”	“How...”
163	아니, 방법이라면 알 것도 같았다.	No, if it's the method, I can imagine.
164	화면에 잡혔던, 수백에 달하던 진우의 소환수들.	The hundreds of Jin-woo's minions on the screen.
165	그 녀석들이 이 잡듯 제주도를 뒤졌다면 이 짧은 시간에 개미들을 전멸시키는 것도 문제는 아니리라.	If they scoured Jeju Island like this, it wouldn't be a problem to wipe out the ants in such a short period of time.
166	제주도에 출입할 수 있게 되었다는 것.	Jin-woo said that they are now able to enter Jeju
167	그건 개미굴 가장 깊은 곳에 잠들어 있는 민병구 헌터의 시신을 수습해 올 수 있음을 의미했다.	It meant that the bodies of Hunter, Min Bong-goo in the deepest part of the ant cave, could be recovered.
168	민병구 헌터의 시신을 마수들이 사라질 때까지 방치해야 한다는 사실이 마음에 걸렸던 고건희의 눈시울이 붉어졌다.	Go Gun-Hee's eyes were reddened by the fact that the body of Hunter, Min Bong-goo, would be left untouched.
169	고건희는 진심을 다해 말했다.	Go Gun-Hee spoke with sincerity.
170	“감사합니다, 성진우 헌터님”	“Thank you, Hunter Sung Jin-woo.”
171	***	***
172	한국의 특급 호텔 스위트룸.	Korea's exclusive hotel suite
173	최근 제주도 레이드 같은 큼지막한 이슈들로 묻혔으나, 현재 이곳에는 전 세계 최강의 헌터 중 하나가 묵고 있었다.	Recently, despite being buried by the most intense problems on Jeju Island, right now one of the strongest Hunter Sungs in the world.
174	토마스는 레이드 특집 방송을 껐다.	Thomas turned off the Raid video.
175	그는 녹화한 영상을 벌써 세 번이나 돌려 본 참이었다.	He had already played the recorded video three times.
176	수행원으로 따라온 로라가 물었다.	asked Laura, who followed him as a attendant.
177	“어떤가요”	“What do you think?”
178	“뭐... 보는 대로”	"Well ... As far as I see ..."
179	그는 등을 소파에 기대고 다리를 탁자에 쭉 뻗었다.	He leaned his back on the sofa and stretched his legs to the table.
180	금발에 높은 코.	a high nose with blond hair
181	실내에서 선글라스를 낀 그의 얼굴에는 계속 싱글싱글 미소가 떠올라 있었다.	On his face wearing sunglasses in the room, he kept smiling.
182	“미스터 황이 조사했던 헌터가 저 자 맞나”	“Is that the man that Mr. Hwang investigated?”
183	“네”	“Yes.”
184	“한국에서 사람을 죽이면 어떻게 되느냐고도 물었고”	“Did he ask what would happen if he killed someone in Korea?”
185	“네”	“Yes.”
186	로라에게 보고를 받았던 토마스는 몰래 따로 황동수와 성진우, 두 사람의 관계를 조사했다.	Thomas, who was briefed by Laura, secretly investigated the relationship between Hwang Dong-soo and Sung Jin-woo.
187	접점은 하나.	One contact point.
188	황동수의 형, 황동석.	Hwang Dong-soo's brother, Hwang Dong-seok.
189	황동석과 성진우가 같이 들어갔던 던전에서 성진우는 살아 나오고 황동석은 소식이 끊겼다.	Sung Jin-woo came out of the dungeon where Hwang Dong-seok and Sung Jin-woo entered, and Hwang Dong-seok was not heard from again.
190	던전 안에서는 무슨 일이 일어나도 이상하지 않다. 세계의 상식이 되어 버린 말이었다.	It's not strange what happens inside the dungeon. It was a word that has become common sense in the world.
191	“복수인가”	“Is it revenge?”
192	“그런 것 같습니다”	“I think so.”
193	“가족은 없는 줄 알았는데, 잘도 한마디도 없었군”	“I thought Hwang didn't have a family, No one told me about it.”
194	“미스터 황의 형 쪽에서 동생과 연관되는 것을 철저히 숨겼다고 합니다”	"It is said that Mr. Hwang's brother has completely hidden anything related to his brother."
195	“그만큼 뒤가 구렸다는 소리겠지”	"That's how they're talking about."
196	하던 짓이 밝혀지면 동생에게 피해가 갈 정도로.	If what Dong-seok do is revealed, it will ruin his brother.
197	로라는 그 질문에 침묵으로 긍정했다.	Laura answered the question with silence.
198	그리고 제주도 레이드가 터졌다.	And the Jeju raid happened.
199	“이런 일이 터졌으니 더더욱 성진우를 만나기 힘들어지겠군”	With this happening, it will be harder for Hwang to meet Sung Jin-woo.”
200	“그렇겠죠”	“I think so.”
201	로라는 담담히 말했다.	Laura spoke calmly.
202	세계적인 헌터이자 손꼽히는 길드 스케빈저의 마스터인 토마스가 특별 휴가까지 내고 이런 작은 나라를 방문한 이유는 오롯이 성진우 때문이었다.	Thomas, the world-renowned Hunter and Master of Guild Scavenger, paid a special vacation to visit such a small country because of Sung Jin-woo.
203	정확히 말하자면 미스터 황이 성진우와 붙었을 때 어떻게 될지 가늠하기 위해서였다.	To be exact, it was to determine what would happen if Mr. Hwang met Sung Jin-woo.
204	길드 임원들에게는 한국의 S급 헌터를 영입하기 위해서라고 둘러 대었다.	Guild officers to seek the recruitment of South Korea's S-class Hunter.
205	“만나 보고 싶었는데 아쉽게 됐군”	"Unfortunately, I want to meet him"
206	그렇게 중얼거리는 토마스의 말투에서는 아쉬움이 진하게 묻어났다.	There was a great regret in Thomas's way of muttering.
207	로라는 조심스레 물었다.	Laura asked carefully.
208	“역시 미스터 황과 성진우 헌터를 만나지 못하게 하는 것이 좋겠죠”	“It would be better if we don't see Mr. Hwang and Hunter Sung Jin-woo, too, right?”
209	“뭐..”	“What...”
210	토마스는 턱을 문지르다가 씩 웃으며 말했다.	Thomas grinned as he rubbed his chin.
211	“한국이 미스터 황을 살린 거지”	“Korea saved Mr. Hwang.”
212	한국은 S급이 된 뒤 모국을 버리고 미국으로 떠난 황동석의 입국을 단칼에 거절했다.	South Korea refused entry to Hwang Dong-soo who left the country to the United States.
213	자칫 외교 마찰로 번질 뻔한 일이었으나 그렇게 번 시간으로 토마스가 한국을 찾았다.	It was almost like a diplomatic collisions, but Thomas came to Korea at this time.
214	그러나 미스터 황은 겨우 입국 거부로 하고자 하는 일을 그만둘 자가 아니었다.	But Mr. Hwang was not the one who quit his job to enter.
215	하물며 그 목적이 복수라면야.	If the goal is revenge, of course.
216	사실 토마스는 그렇게 꽉 막힌 성격이 아니다. 미스터 황이 가족의 복수를 하겠다는데 그의 반감을 사면서까지 말릴 생각은 없었다.	In fact, Thomas is not such a tight personality. He did not intend to stop Hwang from taking revenge on his family.
217	하지만 그는 스케빈저의 중요한 전력이었다. 그런 만큼 같은 S급인 성진우 헌터의 실력을 미리 알아둘 생각이었다.	But he was an important member of Scavenger. Therefore, I think I will understand Sung Jin-woo's ability first
218	만에 하나라도 미스터 황이 역으로 당해 버리면 곤란하니까.	It's not good if Mr. Hwang failed.
219	그런데.	by the way
220	성진우를 본 소감은 천만다행이란 점이었다.	His impression of Sung Jin-woo was very fortunate.
221	“절대 미스터 황이 한국에 발을 들이게 해선 안 돼. 그러면 둘이 만날 일도 없겠지”	Never let Mr. Hwang enter Korea. Then they won't even meet.”
222	“알겠습니다. 소송도 취하하겠습니다”	“Okay, I'll drop the lawsuit.”
223	“미스터 황에게는 내가 말해 두지. 성격이 불같은 친구니까 좀 둘러대야 할 거야”	“I'll tell Mr. Hwang. He's a fiery friend, so I'll have to look”
224	로라는 마스터의 말을 하나도 빠뜨리지 않고 꼼꼼히 메모했다. 그러다 문득 의문이 들었다.	Laura carefully wrote down the master's words without fail. Then suddenly she had a question.
225	“만약에... 이렇게 조심했는데도 두 사람이 싸우게 되면 어떻게 하실 거죠”	"If ... even if you was careful, what would you do if the two fought?"
226	“로라. 아직도 나를 몰라”	“Laura, don't you know me yet?”
227	토마스가 씩 웃었다.	Thomas grinned.
228	“미스터 황은 스케빈저 길드의 재산이야. 스케빈저 길드는 내 것이고”	“Mr. Hwang is the property of the Scavenger Guild. Scavenger Guild is mine.”
229	입은 웃고 있지만 선글라스 안의 눈매는 전혀 웃고 있지 않았다. 그는 자신의 날카로운 눈매를 가리기 위해 항상 선글라스를 착용했다.	His mouth was smiling, but his eyes were not smiling at all. He always wore sunglasses to cover his sharp eyes.
230	소파에 기대고 있던 등을 바로 하며, 토마스가 목소리를 낮추었다.	Thomas lowered his voice, straightening his back against the sofa.
231	“나는 내 재산을 건드리는 사람은 누구도 용서하지 않지. 그게 미국 정부라 할지라도”	“I won't forgive anyone who touches my property. Even if it's the U.S. government.”
232	한 사람의 권력이 일개 나라와 맞먹는다.	A man's power is equal to a country.
233	토마스 안드레.	Thomas Andre.
234	다섯 헌터 중에 한 사람. 국가 권력급 헌터만이 가질 수 있는 자신감이었다.	One of five nation-grade hunters. It was a self-confidence that only the national power class Hunter could have.
235		Teleport to [Table of contents]


1	"저희가 댁까지 모셔드리겠습니다, 성진우 헌터님."	"We will take you home, Mr. Hunter Sung Jin-woo.”
2	고건희 협회장이 일어서려 하는 진우에게 급히 말했다.	Go gun-hee, chairman of the association, hurried to Jin-woo, who was about to stand up.
3	"예?"	“Yes?”
4	진우는 고개를 갸웃했다.	Jin-woo tilted his head.
5	"여기서 잠깐만 기다리시면 저희 직원들이 차를 가져올 겁니다. 그걸 타고 돌아가시는 게 어떻겠습니까?"	"Wait a moment and our staff will bring the car. Why don't you go back on that ride?”
6	"..."	“..”
7	헌터 협회, 고건희 협회장이 자신에게 감사하고 있다는 사실은 잘 알고 있었다.	I knew that the Hunter Association and the chairman himself Gun-Hee were grateful to me.
8	하지만 그렇다고 특별한 취급을 받고 싶지는 않았다.	But I did not want to get special treatment.
9	"아뇨, 괜찮습니다."	“No, thanks.”
10	진우는 정중하게 사양했다.	Jin-woo declined politely.
11	그러나 그냥 한 번 꺼내본 말이 아니었던 듯 고건희는 다시 한 번 진지하게 권유했다.	However, as if he hadn't said it, Go once again seriously recommended it.
12	"아마... 타고 가시는 게 편하실 겁니다."	"I think it would be better if you accept the ride”
13	"그게 무슨."	"What do you mean?"
14	진우가 다 말을 잇기도 전에 일어난 고건희가 창가로 가 섰다.	Before Jin-woo could finish speaking, Go Gun Hee got up and stood by the window.
15	"잠깐 여기를 봐주시겠습니까?"	"Would you like to take a moment here?”
16	진우도 창가로 다가갔다.	Jin-woo also approached the window.
17	그러자 보였다.	Then he looked.
18	창밖.	Out the window.
19	불과 1시간 전만 하더라도 한적했던 협회 본관의 입구 앞에 어느새 발 디딜 틈 없이 수많은 인파가 몰려와 있었다.	Even though it was only an hour ago, there were a lot of people crowded in front of the entrance of the main hall of the association.
20	"모두 성진우 헌터님이 여기 왔다는 소식을 듣고 헌터님을 보기 위해 나온 사람들입니다."	"They are all people who came to see Hunter Sung Jin-woo after hearing that you were here. "
21	어떻게 알고... 라고 물을 필요도 없었다.	There was no need to ask how they knew he was here
22	‘여기 카이셀을 타고 왔었지.’	He came here on 『Kaiser』 .
23	요즘은 사람들 손에 최소한 카메라 하나씩은 다 가지고 있는 시대.	Nowadays, people have at least one camera in their hands.
24	진우가 카이셀을 타고 헌터 협회에 내려서는 모습은 SNS를 통해 빠르게 번져나갔고, 소식을 접한 사람들 중에는 물론 인터넷 기자도 있었다.	Jin-woo‘s appearance on the 『Kaiser』 and the Hunter Association spread quickly via social networking sites, and there were Internet reporters as well as those who heard about it.
25	딱 한 줄.	Just one line.
26	기사는 길지도 않았다.	The article was not long.
27	‘헌터 협회에 내려선 의문의 마수, 주인은 누구?’	‘Who's the owner of the mysterious monster at the Hunter Association?’
28	소식을 듣고 진위를 확인해보려는 사람들과, 진우를 만나보고 싶어하는 사람들이 합쳐져, 현재 협회 앞은 인산인해를 이루었다.	People who wanted to check the authenticity of the news and people who wanted to meet Jin-woo were joined together, and now, the area around the Hunter Association was crowded .
29	진우는 몰려있는 사람들을 보고서 만감이 교차했다.	Jin-woo had mixed feelings when he saw the crowd.
30	옆에서 가만히 아래를 내려다보고 있던 고건희가 차분히 입을 열었다.	Go Gun-hee, who was looking down from the side, calmly opened his mouth.
31	"충분히 알고 계시겠지만... 국민들은 승리에 목말라 있었습니다."	"I'm sure you already knew but ... the people were thirsty for victory.” "
32	4년 전 대참사.	Four years ago, catastrophe struck.
33	제주도에서 던전 브레이크가 발생한 이후, 한국은 전 세계에서 유일하게 마수들에게 땅을 뺏긴 나라가 됐다.	When the dungeon broke in Jeju Island, Korea had become the only country in the world to lose land to magic beasts.
34	많은 나라들이 겉으로는 애도를 표하면서도 속으로는 한국 헌터들의 무능함을 비웃었다.	While many countries openly expressed their condolences, they laughed at the incompetence of Korean hunters.
35	3번의 토벌 작전이 모두 실패로 돌아갔을 때, 그 평가는 극에 달했다.	When all three operations came back in failure, the situation reached its peak.
36	그렇게 치욕의 2년.	Go Gun-Hee was looking from the side, and opened his mouth slowly.
37	4차 토벌 작전은 일본과 같이 한다는 소식이 알려졌다.	It was announced that the fourth subjugation operation will be conducted with Japan.
38	항간에서 일본의 도움 없이는 마수조차 제대로 처리할 수 없는가 하는 회의적인 목소리도 있었다.	There were also skeptical voices in the trade saying, "Without Japan's help, we can't even deal with the beasts properly".
39	그런데.	However,
40	S급 헌터만 스물이 넘어간다는 그 강력한 일본이 등을 보이고 도망쳤던 그 레이드에서, 진우가 검은 병사들을 이끌고 등장한 것이다.	While the mighty Japan with over twenty S-class Hunter ran from that raid with their backs turned, Jin-Woo appeared along with his black soldiers.
41	어찌 보면 사람들의 열광은 당연한 것이었다.	Of course, people‘s enthusiasm was natural
42	목마른 이들이 오아시스에서 갈증을 해소하듯, 사람들은 진우의 활약을 보며 무력감을 벗어 던졌다.	Just as thirsty people relieve their thirst in the oasis, people shed their helplessness at the performance of Jin-woo.
43	기쁜 마음을 주체하지 못해 거리로 뛰쳐나왔다가 진우 소식을 접하고 여기까지 오게 된 것이다.	When they heard the news of Jin-woo, they were so happy that they ran out into the streets.
44	"물론 오셨을 때처럼 마수를 타고 날아가는 방법도 있겠지요."	"Of course you can also leave on the magic beast that you flew on on your way here. "
45	고건희는 허허 하고 웃었다.	Go Gun-hee laughed.
46	"하지만 저분들과, 협회의 입장을 생각해서라도 한 번 내려가 주시지 않으시겠습니까?"	"However, could you think of this as a favor to the association, and go oustide to meet these people?"
47	***	***
48	진우가 유리문을 밀고 협회 밖으로 나갔다.	Jin-woo pushed the glass door and went out of the association.
49	그러자 일시에 소란이 사라졌다.	Then the commotion died down at once.
50	모인 사람들 전부 거짓말처럼 입을 다물고서 조용히 진우를 바라보았다.	All the gathered people looked quietly at Jin-woo.
51	진우의 옷 여기저기에 전투의 흔적이 남아있었다.	Jin-woo's clothes were marked by battle.
52	개미 마수들의 체액이 튄 곳도 있고, 괴물 개미 손에 찢어진 곳도 있었다.	There were places where ants' body fluids were splashed on and places that were torn by the monster ants' hands.
53	하지만 아무도 진우를 보고 웃는 사람은 없었다.	But no one laughed at Jin-woo.
54	시민들은 가슴 깊은 곳에서 올라오는 뜨거운 무언가를 느끼며, 그저 조용히 바라보고 있을 뿐이었다.	Citizens were just looking at him quietly, feeling something coming from deep inside.
55	그렇게 마주보고 있는 진우와 시민들 사이에서 무거운 정적이 가라앉아 갈 때 즈음에.	Around the time of the heavy silence between Jin-woo and the citizens.
56	"헌터님, 이쪽으로."	"Hunter, this way”
57	진우의 에스코트를 맡은 우진철이 말했다.	Woo Jin-chul, who was in charge of being Jin-woo‘s escort, said.
58	감시과 직원들이 앞서나가며 일일이 양해를 구했고, 앞에 있던 시민들은 순순히 길을 터주었다.	The surveillance staff went ahead and asked for a pardon, and the citizens in front of them opened their way.
59	그러나 사고는 항상 예상치 못하는 곳에서 생기는 법.	But unexpected things always happen in unexpected places.
60	대기하고 있는 차와의 거리가 얼마 남지 않았을 때, 할아버지 한 분이 진우 앞으로 걸어 나왔다.	Just a short distance from the waiting car, an old man suddenly walked towards Jin-woo.
61	"헌터님..."	“Hunter...”
62	할아버지를 막아섰던 감시과 직원은 노인의 얼굴을 흠뻑 적신 눈물을 보고 멈칫했다가 물러났다.	The surveillance staff were moving forward to stop the old man, whose face was soaked in tears, but they stopped suddenly.
63	진우가 감시과 직원을 제지했기 때문이었다.	It was because Jin-woo stopped the surveillance staff.
64	간신히 진우 앞에 설 수 있게 된 할아버지는 굵은 눈물을 뿌리며 목멘 소리로 거듭 진우를 불렀다.	Having barely managed to stand in front of Jin-woo, the old man was shedding heavy tears, repeatedly calling Jin-woo with stammering speech.
65	"헌터님... 헌터님 덕분에... 제 아들이 편히 눈을 감을 수 있게 됐습니다."	"Hunter... Thanks to you... My son is now able to rest in peace."
66	다리에 힘이 풀렸는지 쓰러지려는 할아버지를 진우가 황급히 부축했다.	Jin-woo hurriedly helped this grandfather, who was trying to overcome his weak legs.
67	할아버지는 진우의 손과 팔을 잡고 몇 번이고 고개를 숙였다.	Grandpa grabbed Jin-woo‘s hands and arms and bowed his head several times.
68	"감사합니다, 헌터님... 정말... 감사합니다..."	"Thank you, Hunter ... really ... Thank you ...”
69	부축을 돕던 우진철이 부하 직원에게 할아버지를 맡기고는 진우의 귓가에 속삭였다.	Woo Jincheol left the grandfather in his staff's care and whispered in the ear of Jin-woo.
70	"헌터님. 사람들이 점점 몰리고 있습니다. 이제 그만 가셔야."	"Hunter, the crowd is growing larger. You have to go now."
71	"알겠습니다."	“Okay.”
72	진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded.
73	우진철이 대기하고 있던 차의 뒷좌석 문을 열었다.	Woo Jin-chul opened the back door of the car waiting.
74	진우는 차에 타기 전 모인 사람들을 다시 한 번 둘러보았다.	Jin-woo once again looked around the people who gathered before he got in the car.
75	누가 먼저 시작했을까?	Who started it first?
76	진우와 시선이 마주친 누군가가 진우에게 감사의 의미로 잠깐 고개를 숙였다 들자, 모두가 그를 따라하기 시작했다.	Jin-woo's gaze met with someone in the crowd, they bowed their head out of gratitude. Soon everyone began to follow him
77	진우의 눈길이 지나가는 곳마다 진심어린 인사가 되돌아왔다.	Everywhere the eye of Jin-woo passes, a heartfelt greeting came back.
78	"헌터님."	“ Hunter”
79	초조함이 섞인 우진철의 목소리를 듣고서야 진우는 겨우 차에 올라탔다.	After listening to the voice of Woo Jin-chul mixed with nervousness, Jin-woo barely got in the car.
80	탁, 탁.	Tak, tak.
81	운전석에는 우진철의 부하가, 조수석에는 우진철이 타고, 시동이 걸린 차가 서서히 협회 부지를 벗어났다.	With Woo Jin-Chul’s subordinate at the driver’s seat and Woo Jin-Chul at the passenger’s seat, the car started and slowly made its way out of the association’s compound.
82	진우는 말없이 창밖을 응시했다.	Jin looked out of the window silently.
83	사람들은 차가 완전히 시야를 벗어날 때까지도 시선을 돌리지 않고 이쪽을 바라보고 있었다.	People kept staring at the car, even when it was completely out of sight.
84	고개를 바로 한 진우가 가슴 위에 손을 얹었다.	Jin-woo laid his hand on his chest.
85	두근, 두근, 두근.	Throbbing, throbbing, throbbing!
86	기분 좋은 고양감이 심장을 고동치게 만들고 있었다.	A good rousing sensation was making my heart throb.
87	사람들을 만나보는 게 어떻겠냐는 협회장의 제안을 처음 받았을 때는 난처했었지만, 지금은 그냥 지나치지 않길 잘했다는 생각이 들었다.	I was embarrassed when I first received a proposal from the chairman of the association that I should meet people, but now I think I've done a good job not to pass it.
88	그때.	And then.
89	"아."	“Ah.”
90	진우의 입에서 튀어나온 소리에 우진철이 급히 고개를 뒤로 꺾었다.	While the sound popped out of Jin-woo's mouth, Woo Cheol quickly turned his head back.
91	"무슨 일이십니까, 헌터님?"	"What's up, Hunter?"
92	"...아무 것도 아닙니다."	“...it‘s nothing”
93	진우는 어머니의 충격을 조금이라도 덜기 위해 다짜고짜 부셔놓고 온 TV를 떠올리고는 이마를 감싸쥐었다.	Jin-woo smacked his forehead when he realized his mother will be shocked when she watches the TV report.
94	‘이걸 어디서부터 어떻게 설명을 드려야 한다?’	How should I explain this?'
95	아니나 다를까.	Just as he expected,
96	폰의 전원을 켜보니 부재중 전화 목록에 집에서 걸려온 전화가 13통이나 남아있었다.	When he turned on his phone, there were 13 missed phone calls from home
97	***	***
98	인터넷에선 아주 난리가 났다.	There was a lot of commotion on the Internet.
99	그도 그럴 수밖에.	That was to be expected.
100	이번 제주도 토벌 작전은 진우가 S급이 된 이후 공식적으로 처음 모습을 보인 레이드였다.	The Jeju island's raid was officially the first raid since Jin-woo became S class.
101	진우에겐 데뷔전이나 마찬가지.	As for Jin-woo, it is his first debut.
102	그런 상황에서 모두를 경악하게 만들었던 괴물 개미를 압도하고, 퇴로로 밀려들어오던 수천의 개미떼들을 소환수로 쓸어버렸으니.	In such a situation, he overpowered the monster ants that shocked everyone, and wiped out thousands of ants that had been pushed into retreat by his Shadow Soldiers.
103	스포츠 경기를 보고 흥분한 사람들이 거리로 뛰쳐나오듯, 레이드 방송을 본 사람들은 전부 온라인으로 모여들었다.	Just as excited people rush to the streets after watching sports games, everyone watching the raid gathered online.
104	‘와... 할 말이 없다...’	Wow ... I have nothing to say ... ‘
105	‘내가 알기로 소환수라는 거 저렇게 많이 만들어 낼 수 있는 게 아닌 걸로 아는데?’	I know it‘s not something he can make so much as a minion.’
106	‘성진우 헌터님의 소환수 어택땅을 보고 십년 묵은 암이 다 나았습니다.’	Seeing the land of the minions, Hunter Sung Jin-woo, I'm cured of all the cancer that I've had for a decade.’
107	‘근데 위에 분 십년간 달고 살 정도면 별 거 아닌 암 아닌가요?’	But if you live for ten years while having it, is it cancer?’
108	‘하여튼 어딜 가나 분위기 파악 못하는 사람들이 문제...’	Anyway, the problem is that people can't see the mood everywhere...’
109	‘멋지다. 최고였습니다.’	cool. It was the best. ‘
110	‘4년 전 아들을 잃은 애비입니다. 성진우 헌터님이 이 글을 보는 일은 아마도 없겠지만...’	Abbey, who lost her son four years ago. I'm sure Hunter Sung Jin-woo is not looking at this, but...’
111	온 국민의 관심사가 쏠려있던 작전이었던 만큼 수많은 게시판에 레이드에 대한 얘기가 범람했고, 그럴 때마다 진우의 이름은 빠지지 않았다.	As the concern of all people was focused on the operation, many bulletin boards were flooded with stories about raid, and Jin-woo‘s name did not fall out.
112	특히 급을 나누기 좋아하는 네티즌들은 진우의 실력이 어느 정도인가를 두고서 열띤 논쟁을 주고받았다.	Particularly, netizens who liked to share the class had a heated debate about how good Jin-woo‘s ability is.
113	‘저 정도면 우리나라에서도 국권급 나온 거 아닌가?’	If that is the case, isn't he is a state-class hunter coming from Korea?'
114	‘에이, 그 정도는 ㄴㄴ. 김치 국물 드링킹은 좀 적당히.’	Oh, that's enough. [Kimchi soup] drinks too much.’
115	‘아니, 왜? S급 던전을 거의 혼자서 클리어 한 거고, 다른 S급들과도 실력 차이가 엄청났는데?’	why not? He has almost single-handedly cleared the S-class dungeon, and was very different from other S-class hunters. ‘
116	‘성진우 헌터는 아직 경력이 없잖아. 진짜 실력이 있으면 가만히 있어도 곧 사람들이 알아서 인정해주겠지.’	Hunter Sung Jin-woo has not gotten a career yet. If you have real talent, even if it takes a while, people will recognize it soon. ’
117	‘아무튼 쩐다 쩔어.’	Anyway, I do not care. ‘
118	‘E급이면 일반인들보다 조금 나은 정도라던데, 그랬던 사람이 갑자기 저렇게 강해져도 되는 거?’	If you're in grade E, you're a bit better than ordinary people. I don't know if that person could suddenly become that strong?’
119	‘성진우 헌터 재각성자였나요?’	Hunter Sung Jin-woo, was he a reincarnator?’
120	‘의외로 아직 성진우 재각성자인 거 모르는 사람들이 많음. 본인이 바로 정보보호 신청을 해가지고...’	Surprisingly, there are still many people who do not know that Sung Jin is awakening. He's applying for information protection right away ... ‘
121	물론 그중에서는 진우에게 불만을 가지는 사람도 있었다.	Of course, some people were unhappy with Jin-woo.
122	‘그런데 가만... 이거 성진우가 첨부터 레이드에 꼈으면 민병구가 죽을 일도 없었던 거 아냐?’	But wait... If Sung Jin-woo was on the raid from the beginning, Min Bung-gu wouldn't have died.’
123	‘첨에 빠진다고 했다가 왜 중간에 들어온 거?’	Why did you come in halfway? ‘
124	‘위엣 분들 협회가 내놓은 해명 기사 못 보셨나 보네.’	I guess you have not seen the article published by the association.’
125	‘무슨 기사요? 링크 좀.’	What article? Link, please.’
126	기사의 내용은 이랬다.	The contents of the article were like this.
127	협회에서는 S급이라고는 하나 상급 던전 경험이 전무한 진우를 무턱대고 레이드 멤버로 합류시키는 대신, 만약을 대비해 인근에 대기시켜놨다 상황을 보고 투입을 결정했다는 것.	Regarding Jin-woo, who has no experience in S-level raids, instead of blindly joining as a member of the team, the association has decided to put him on standby nearby in case of an emergency.
128	급하게 지어낸 얘기였지만 사람들을 이해시키기에는 충분했다.	It was a hastily constructed story, but it was enough to convince people.
129	‘내가 성진우 헌터에게 해줄 수 있는 것은 이게 최선이다.’	This is the best I can do for Hunter Sung Jin-woo. ‘
130	그렇게 고건희는 발 빠른 대처로 진우의 개인사를 숨기면서도, 진우에게 돌아갈 수도 있었던 비난의 화살을 막을 수 있었다.	So, with his quick response, Go Gun-hee hoped he can hide Jin-woo's personal information, and prevent criticism that might return to Jin-woo
131	덕분에.	Thanks to that.
132	성진우의 기량을 제대로 알아보지 못했던 협회의 무능함에 대한 질타는 있었어도, 진우 본인이 손가락질 당하는 일은 없었다.	Jin-woo himself would never be criticized. Instead, there would be criticism that the association could not recognize Sung Jin-woo's skills.
133	아니, 진우의 평가는 오히려 더 높아졌다.	No, Jin-woo's evaluation was rather higher.
134	시간을 끌어주던 일본팀이 철수하고 한국팀이 전멸을 앞두고 있었던 최악의 상황에서, 군말 없이 단신으로 개미굴에 뛰어들었다는 얘기였으니까.	In the worst situation where the Japanese team was withdrawing from the raid and the Korean team was about to be wiped out, Jin-woo jumped into an ant cave without saying anything.
135	‘나 같으면 제발 가달라고 등 떠밀어도 무서워서 못 가겠다.’	If it is me, I will not go because I am scared even if someone pushes me .’
136	‘동감.’	sympathy.’
137	‘어떻게 거길 들어갈 생각을 했지?’	How did He get in there??’
138	‘성진우야 말로 진짜 헌터들의 귀감 아니냐?’	Isn't Sung Jin-woo a role model for a Hunter?’
139	‘전에 성진우 혼자 레이드 멤버에서 빠졌다고 욕했던 새끼들 다 머리박고 반성해야 되는 각 아니냐?’	Don't you think all the babies who used to say that Jin-woo didn't belong to the RAID team have to put their heads together and reflect on themselves?’
140	‘ㅋㅋㅋㅋㅋㅋ 그러게 사정이나 좀 알아보고 지껄이던가.’	ㅋㅋㅋ ㅋ ㅋ ㅋㅋ.(hahahahahaha in net lingo)’
141	일찌감치 정보보호를 걸어뒀던 진우로서는 당황스럽게도, 이번 레이드로 인해 진우는 한국에서 가장 유명한 헌터가 되어가고 있었다.	To the dismay of Jin-woo, who had put on information protection earlier, this time, Jin-woo was becoming the most famous Hunter in Korea.
142	***	***
143	이틀 뒤.	Two days later.
144	민병구 헌터의 시신을 찾아오기 위해 군부대와 헌터들이 상륙했다.	Army troops and hunters landed to find Min Byung-Goo Hunter's body.
145	5대 길드 중 하나면서도 S급 헌터가 없어 레이드에 참여하지 못했던 영남 지방의 대표 길드 기사단.	The Knights; the Guild in Youngnam Province; one of the top five guilds, failed to participate in the raid due to their lack of S-class Hunters.
146	그들이 줄어드는 입지를 느끼고 자발적으로 나선 덕분에 일이 빠르게 진행됐다.	They felt their position was diminished and volunteered to do this work.
147	특수 훈련을 받은 군인들이 망설이는 걸 보고 헌터들이 앞장섰다.	Hunters took the lead when the special-forces soldiers hesitated.
148	"아따, 고마들 오소."	"Oh, thank you very much."
149	"느껴지는 마력이 전혀 없다니까요. 아, 다들 속고만 사셨나."	"There's no mana at all. Oh, Did everyone get fooled?"
150	멀찍이 앞서가던 헌터들이 손짓하자 그제야 군인들이 사주를 경계하며 뒤를 따랐다.	The hunters, who were far ahead, waved their hands. The soldiers followed.
151	헌터들이 보기엔 답답했지만 어쩔 수 없었다.	The Hunters were frustrated, but could not help it.
152	일반인들은 마력을 느낄 수도 없고, 마수에 대항할 수단도 없으니.	Ordinary people can't feel magic power, and they can't fight against it.
153	그냥 최대한 조심해 다니는 수밖에.	Just be as careful as possible.
154	"쯧쯧."	"Tsk tsk"
155	혀를 차던 기사단의 마스터가 주위를 빙 둘러보았다.	The master of the knights looked around.
156	‘허...’	Huh...’
157	입이 쩍 벌어졌다.	His mouth opened wide.
158	개미굴 근처로 갈수록 점점 더 많은 숫자의 사체들이 널브러져 있었다.	More and more ants' bodies were scattered around the Ant Cave.
159	아니, 산더미를 이루고 있었다.	No, it was a mountain.
160	친한 동생이자 오랫동안 헌터 생활을 같이해온 부마스터가 고개를 절레절레 저었다.	A close brother and longtime Hunter, he shook his head.
161	"행님... 이거 보이십니까? 이걸 성진우 혼자 다 했다고예?"	"Sir... Can you see this? Sung Jin-woo did all this alone?"
162	"..."	“..”
163	3차 토벌 작전 때, 기사단 길드도 제주도 땅을 밟았다. 그래서 누구보다 이 개미 녀석들의 무서움을 잘 알고 있었다.	During the third round of raid operations, the Knights Guild also stepped on Jeju Island. So He knew the terror of these ants better than anyone else.
164	"개미들을 완전히 찢어놨네."	"He had torn the ants apart completely"
165	"와... 성진운가 뭔가 하는 자식 이거 보통 놈이 아니네예."	"Wow... Sung Jin-woo did something incredible. This isn't normal."
166	주변을 두리번거리던 부마스터가 질렸다는 듯 말을 이었다.	He was sick and tired of the vice-master who was wandering around.
167	"어떻게 이 넓은 섬에 개미 새끼 한 마리를 안 남기고 싸그리 다 조질 수가 있습니꺼?"	"How can he kill all the ants without leaving a single one on this large island?"
168	"그러니까."	"So."
169	마수에 대해 일가견이 있는 기사단의 정예 멤버들은 온통 수북이 쌓인 사체를 보며 혀를 내둘렀다.	The elite members of the Knights guild that had close encounters with ant monsters, saw the piles of bodies and clicked their tongues
170	내내 감탄하며 걷던 그들은 곧 개미굴 입구 주위에 도착했다.	They walked to the entrance of the ant cave while feeling deep admiration.
171	"행님, 보입니더."	"Sir, we have arrived."
172	"그래, 보인다."	"Yes, I see."
173	헌터들은 약간의 거리를 두고서 뒤를 따라오는 군인들과 같이 들어가기 위해 일단 개미굴 앞에서 정지했다.	Hunters stopped in front of the ant cave for a short while to allow soldiers following them to catch up.
174	부마스터는 기다리는 동안 할 것도 없고 해서 담배를 입에 물고 불을 붙였다.	The vice master did not have to do anything while waiting and put a cigarette in his mouth and lit it.
175	그런데.	by the way
176	툭.	Tsk.
177	그의 입에서 힘없이 담배가 떨어지는 것을 보고 마스터가 눈살을 찌푸렸다.	The master grimaced at the sight of the cigarette dropping out of his mouth.
178	"어이, 왜 그래?"	"Hey, what's wrong?"
179	"해, 행님!"	"this, this!"
180	부마스터가 마스터의 어깨를 급하게 툭툭 때리며 앞을 가리켰다. 그제야 뭔가 이상함을 느낀 마스터도 고개를 앞쪽으로 향했다.	The vice tapped the master on the shoulder and pointed ahead. Then the master, feeling something strange, also headed forward.
181	"헉!"	"Huck!"
182	움찔 놀란 마스터가 눈을 휘둥그레 뜨고 물었다.	A frightened master opened his eyes and asked.
183	"다, 당신... 뭐야?"	"The fuck.. What is it?"
184
185		Teleport to [Table of contents]


1		NEW
2	기사단 길드의 마스터, 박종수는 두 눈을 의심했다.	The master of the Knights Guild, Park Jong-soo, doubted his eyes.
3	멀쩡하게 생긴 외국인 남성 하나가 개미굴 입구에서 천천히 걸어나오고 있었던 것이다.	A normal looking foreign man was walking slowly out of the entrance of the ant cave.
4	있을 수 없는 일이었다.	It was impossible.
5	‘개미들이 전멸했다는 소식은 아직 극비일 텐데?’	‘The news that the ants were wiped out is still a secret.’
6	지금 발밑에 깔린 게 전부 다 최상급 마정석들.	Now, all the bodies beneath his feet were nothing but the finest materials.
7	한탕을 노리고 몰려드는 이들을 방지하기 위해, 대책이 마련될 때까지 협회는 토벌이 완료된 사실을 숨기기로 했다.	In an effort to prevent an influx from South Koreans, the association decided to hide the end of the Raid until it could come up with a solution.
8	따라서 현재 이 섬에 마수가 없다는 사실을 알고 있는 사람들은 극히 일부에 불과했다.	As a result, only a very small number of people now knew that the island had no monsters.
9	‘기껏해야 우리에게 임무를 맡긴 협회와 군인들, 그리고...’	‘at best, only the association and soldiers who assigned us this task, and...’
10	장본인인 성진우 헌터 정도.	Maybe, that person was Hunter Sung Jin-woo.
11	하지만 박종수는 지금 개미굴 입구에 서 있는 남자가 성진우가 아니라는 데 전 재산을 걸 수도 있었다.	However, Park could have bet all his fortune on the fact that the strange man standing at the entrance to the ant cave was not Sung Jin-woo.
12	어떻게 그 얼굴을 잊을 수 있을까?	How could he forget his face?
13	지금 한국에서 가장 많이 언급되는 헌터이자, 기사단의 영입 목록 0순위에 빛나는 인물을.	Jin-woo, who was now the most famous hunter in Korea, and a person who topped the ranking of the Knights' recruitment list.
14	그래서 박종수는 다시 물었다.	So Park Jong Soo asked again.
15	“당신 뭐 하는 사람이냐니까? 왜 거기서 나와?”	"What are you doing? Why are you coming out of there?"
16	남자는 말을 알아듣지 못한 것인지, 아니면 아예 대답할 생각이 없는지 빙글빙글 웃기만 했다.	The strange man just smiled. Park wondered if he didn’t understand, or had no intention of answering.
17	기사단의 부마스터, 정윤태가 의아하다는 눈빛으로 박종수 옆에 붙어 섰다.	The knights's vice master, Jung Yoon-tae, stood beside Park Jong-soo with eyes full of wonder.
18	“행님, 저거 사람 맞아요?”	"My God, is that him?"
19	“나도... 나도 모르겠다.”	“I don’t know—I don’t know either”
20	남자에게서 마력을 느낄 수 없으니 헌터나 마수가 아닌 것은 분명한데... 어째서인지 묘한 기운을 풍기는 사내였다.	Park couldn't feel that man's mana, so he was not sure if he was a Hunter or a monster. For some reason that man had a strange aura.
21	말보다 주먹이 빠른 편인 정윤태도 불길한 기운을 감지하고 조심스럽게 눈치를 살폈다.	Jung Yoon-tae, who was faster than a horse, also sensed the ominous energy and carefully looked at the strange man's eyes.
22	하지만.	However...
23	군인들에게는 헌터들만큼의 기감이 없었다.	The soldiers did not have the same sense of urgency as the hunters.
24	철컥, 철컥.	A puff, a puff.
25	뒤늦게 남자를 발견한 군인들이 총을 들었다.	The soldiers, who found the strange man late, pointed their guns at him.
26	괜한 사망자가 나올까 봐 박종수가 황급히 군인들을 말렸다.	For fear of innocent deaths, Park Jong-soo hastily dissuaded the soldiers.
27	“어이, 어이! 쏘지 마요! 저거 마수 아냐!”	"Hey, hey! Don't shoot! He's not a magic beast!"
28	“그럼 사람입니까?”	“Then is it a person?”
29	“그건... 아마도.”	“It’s—maybe.”
30	박종수는 떨떠름한 표정으로 고개를 끄덕였다.	Park Jong-soo nodded with a trembling expression.
31	‘마수가 아니면 사람이겠지.’	‘If it's not a magic beast, it's a human being.’
32	박종수의 짧은 식견으로는 그 정도의 판단이 한계였다.	Park Jong-soo's short insight was limiting his judgment.
33	지휘관은 짧게 고개를 끄덕였다.	The commander nodded briefly.
34	“알겠습니다. 이제부터 저 남자의 신병은 저희가 맡겠습니다.”	“Okay, we’ll take care of him from now on.”
35	“예? 당신들은 민병구 헌터의 시신을 가지러 온 거 아닙니까?”	“Yes? You’re here to get the body of Hunter Min Bung-gu, aren’t you?”
36	“저희는 민병구 헌터의 시신 수습과 함께 제주도의 상황을 통제하라는 명도 받았습니다.”	“We were ordered to control the situation in Jeju Island along with retrieving the body of Hunter Min Bung-gu .”
37	박종수는 알았다는 듯이 뒤로 물러났다.	Park Jong-soo understood and took a step back.
38	상대가 헌터나 마수가 아니라면 기사단이 나서야 할 이유는 없었다. 이렇게 한 발짝 물러서 지켜보고 있으면 쓸데없는 일에 휘말릴 일도 없으리라.	If it did not concern Hunters or Monsters, there was no reason for the Knights to step in. They could sit back and watch.
39	지휘관은 남자에게 소리쳤다.	The commander shouted at the strange man.
40	“당신은 지금 출입금지 구역에 들어와 있습니다. 저희의 지시에 얌전히 따르지 않으면 발포하겠습니다.”	“You’re in a restricted area, and if you don’t follow our instructions, I will fire.”
41	“...”	“....”
42	하지만 남자는 긴장감 하나 없는 낯빛으로 계속해서 웃고 있을 뿐이었다.	But the stange man was not nervous at all. He just kept smiling.
43	꼴깍.	Cackle!
44	‘정말 쏴야 하나?’ 라는 생각이 든 군인들이 침을 꿀꺽 삼켰다. 마수도 아니고 사람을 상대로 방아쇠를 당겨 본 적은 한 번도 없으니 당연한 반응이었다.	Soldiers who thought, “Do I really have to shoot?” gulped nervously, and it was a natural reaction because they never had to pull the trigger against a man or a monster before.
45	헌터들도 덩달아 긴장한 얼굴이 되었다. 저 기이한 남자가 이런 상황에서도 웃고만 있으니 분명 뭔가가 있다는 생각이 들었던 것이다.	The hunters became nervous. The strange man was still laughing under the circumstances, so they thought something must have happened.
46	그때 남자가 두 손을 바지 주머니에 꽂았다.	Then the strange man put his hands in his pants pockets.
47	‘저거... 진짜 사람 맞나?’	‘Is that—is that a real person?’
48	어떻게 사람이 총구를 앞에 두고서 저토록 여유로울 수 있을까?	How could a man be so relaxed with a gun in front of him?
49	박종수의 얼굴이 굳어졌다.	Park Jong-soo's face hardened.
50	철컥, 철컥!	A chuckle!
51	남자의 손이 보이지 않게 되자 군인들의 긴장감은 최고조에 달했다.	When the strange man's hand was not visible, the tension of the soldiers reached its peak.
52	“쏘지 마! 쏘지 마! 아직!”	“Don’t shoot! Don’t shoot! Not yet!”
53	부하들을 돌아보는 지휘관의 목에 굵은 힘줄이 튀어 올랐다.	A thick tendon popped from the neck of the patrol commander.
54	그런데.	But...
55	“부대장님!”	“Captain!”
56	다급한 목소리에 지휘관이 남자쪽을 돌아보자, 남자가 천천히 입을 열었다.	In an urgent voice, the commander turned to the man and slowly opened his mouth.
57	“...?”	“...?”
58	전혀 알아들을 수 없는 언어였다.	It was a language that he could not understand at all.
59	모르는 게 아니라 아예 이 세상에 존재하는 언어가 아닌 것 같은 발음과 목소리.	The pronunciation and voice that did not seem to be a language that existed in this world.
60	“뭐야?”	“What is it?”
61	“뭐라는 거야?”	“What are you talking about?”
62	난생처음 겪는 상황에 군인들이 어찌할 줄 모르고 있을 때, 박종수의 입이 저도 모르게 열렸다.	When the soldiers did not know what to do for the first time in their lives, Park Jong - soo 's mouth opened unconsciously.
63	“마, 마수어?”	“Ma, Masour?”
64	상급 던전에서 가끔 만날 수 있는, 지성을 가진 마수들.	The intellectual monsters one could occasionally meet in higher ranked dungeons.
65	그들이 쓰던 말과 흡사하게 들렸던 것이다.	It sounded similar to what they were saying.
66	“그럼 저게.”	“Then that one.”
67	마수란 말입니까, 하고 지휘관이 채 묻기도 전에 남자의 손이 주머니에서 빠져나왔다.	The strange man’s hand slipped out of his pocket before the commander could ask, “Magic Beast?”.
68	타앙-!	Taang-!
69	귀를 찢는 굉음이 일대에 울려 퍼졌다.	A loud, harsh noise rang through the whole area.
70	잘 훈련받은 특수 부대원의 손이 남자의 수상한 행동을 보고 반사적으로 방아쇠를 당긴 것이었다.	The hand of the well-trained Special Forcesman had reflexively pulled the trigger when he saw the strange man's suspicious behavior.
71	‘헉!’	‘Huck!’
72	지휘관의 놀란 눈이 곧바로 남자를 향했다.	The commander’s eyes were immediately on the strange man.
73	남자의 이마를 파고 들어가지 못한 총알이 톡 하고 바닥으로 떨어졌다.	The bullet that could not penetrate the strange man's forehead fell to the floor.
74	어느새 남자의 얼굴에서는 미소가 사라져 있었다.	A smile had vanished from the strange man's face.
75	“마, 마수다!”	"M-Magic Beast!”
76	“인간이 아니야!”	“He’s not a human!”
77	소리쳤던 것도 잠시.	He yelled for a moment.
78	남자의 눈이 붉게 변한 것과 동시에 헌터들과 군인들 모두 심장을 옥죄는 압박감을 느꼈다.	As the man's eyes turned red, Hunters and soldiers felt the strain of their hearts.
79	“아, 아-!”	“Oh, ah-h!”
80	“아...”	“Oh—”
81	비명을 지를 새도 없었다.	There was no bird to scream.
82	딱!	!
83	손가락이 튕기는 소리와 함께 그들 모두가 실이 끊어진 인형처럼 힘없이 쓰러졌다.	At the sound of a snap of the man's fingers, they all fell down like a doll with its threads cut off.
84	남자가 뒤를 돌아보았다.	The strange man turned back.
85	어느새 나타난 중년 남성이 뒤에 서 있었다.	A middle-aged man suddenly appeared standing behind him.
86	“시끄럽게 만들 필요 없잖나.”	“You don’t have to make a noise.”
87	중년이 쓰는 말도 인간의 언어가 아니었다.	The middle-aged words were not in a human language.
88	“...그래.”	“...yeah.”
89	남자는 아쉬운 듯했지만 순순히 납득했다.	The strange man seemed sorry, but he was convinced.
90	중년이 개미굴 안쪽을 돌아보며 물었다.	The middle-aged man looked into the ant den and asked.
91	“확인해 봤나?”	“Did you check it?”
92	남자는 고개를 끄덕였다.	The strange man nodded.
93	“그의 힘이 확실해.”	“His strength is certain.”
94	“이상한 일.”	“Strange thing.”
95	중년의 시선이 이번엔 쓰러져 있는 헌터들을 향했다.	The middle-aged gaze turned to the fallen hunters this time.
96	“왜 그가 인간들을 돕는 건지 모르겠군.”	“I don’t know why he’s helping humans.”
97	“그의 속을 누가 알겠나. 궁금하면 직접 가서 물어보지그래?”	“Who knows what his real intentions are. And if you're wondering, why don't you go and ask him?”
98	“...사양하지.”	“... not specification.”
99	고개를 절레절레 흔든 중년이 입을 열었다.	The middle-aged man who shook his head spoke.
100	“사냥은 예정대로 시작한다. 달라진 건 없어.”	“The hunt starts as scheduled. Nothing has changed.”
101	“알겠다.”	“I see.”
102	중년이 손을 가볍게 휘젓자 허공에 사람 하나가 들어갈 만한 크기의 검은 구멍, 게이트가 열렸다.	The middle-aged man waved softly and opened a black hole in the air that was the size of a person.
103	“참.”	“Oh yeah.”
104	남자의 목소리에 중년이 잠깐 뒤를 돌아보았다.	Hearing the voice of the strange man, the middle-aged man looked back for a moment.
105	남자는 말을 이었다.	the strange man went on.
106	“하나는 여기 와 있는 거 같던데.”	"One seems to be here."
107	“한국에?”	“In Korea?”
108	“온 김에 녀석부터 처리하고 가는 건 어때?”	“How about we take care of him while we’re here?”
109	중년은 살짝 눈을 감았다.	The middle-aged man closed his eyes slightly.
110	곧 남자가 말한 정보가 중년의 머릿속으로 흘러들어왔다. 하지만 중년은 영 내키지가 않았다.	Soon the information the man had said had flowed into the middle-aged mind, but the middle-aged were unwilling.
111	“이 근처는... 그의 손에 맡겨두지.”	“Leave this area... in his hands.”
112	“엮이고 싶지 않다는 건가?”	“You don’t want to be involved?”
113	“그렇게 해석할 수도 있겠지. 마음대로 생각해라.”	“You can interpret it that way, think about it.”
114	중년의 목소리가 게이트 저편으로 사라진 뒤, 게이트도 닫혔다.	The middle-aged voice disappeared across the gate, and the gate closed.
115	스윽.	Suh.
116	게이트가 완전히 닫혔음을 확인한 남자가 중얼거렸다.	The man confirmed that the gate was completely closed, he muttered.
117	“겁쟁이 녀석...”	“You coward.”
118	그의 시선에 늘어져 있는 인간들이 들어왔다. 잠깐 잠들어 있을 뿐 곧 정신을 차릴 터였다.	The human beings limped in his gaze. They're just asleep for a while, and they'll wake up soon.
119	흥.	Hmm.
120	남자는 코웃음 치며 인간들을 향해 손을 뻗었다가.	The man snoughed and stretched out his hand towards humans.
121	‘...’	‘...’
122	다시 조용히 거두어들였다.	Again quietly.
123	“뭐, 시끄럽게 만들 필요는 없겠지.”	“Well, I don’t have to make a noise"(meaning he doesnt need to make it a big issue)
124	허공을 맴돌던 남자의 목소리도 금방 다른 게이트 속으로 사라졌다.	the strange man’s voice, which hovered in the air, disappeared into another gate.
125	***	**
126	늦은 밤.	Late night.
127	방바닥에 앉은 진우는 단검을 살펴보고 있었다. 지금은 그림자 병사 ‘베르‘가 된 괴물 개미와의 싸움에서 톡톡히 활약한 ‘악마왕의 단검‘이었다.	Jin-woo, who was sitting on the floor, was looking at the dagger, "The Demon King’s dagger" which had played a major role in the fight against the monster ant who became a shadow soldier, Ber.
128	[아이템: 악마왕의 단검]	[Item: Demon King’s dagger]
129	입수 난이도: S	Difficulty of obtaining: S
130	종류: 단검	Type: Dagger
131	공격력 +220	ATK +220
132	악마왕 바란에게서 얻은 단검입니다. ‘악마왕의 단검' 두 개를 사용하면 세트 효과가 적용됩니다.	The dagger from the devil king Baran. The two daggers of the devil apply the set effect.
133	세트 효과 ‘둘이서 하나': 근력 스탯 수치만큼의 공격력이 각각의 단검에 추가됩니다.	Set effect 'Two to One': As much attack power as strength of twenty is added to each dagger.
134	정말 눈이 휘둥그레지는 공격력과 추가 옵션이었다.	It was really an eye-catching attack power and an additional option.
135	처음 이 녀석의 정보를 읽고 몇 번이나 다시 확인해 봤는지 모른다.	He do not know how many times he read this guy's information and checked it again.
136	그도 그럴 만한 게 입수 난이도 A급이었던 ‘바루카의 단도‘의 공격력이 겨우 110에 불과했으니까.	It was only 110 in the attack power of 'Baruka's dagger', which was a level A difficulty to get.
137	혹시나 싶어 상점을 뒤져 봤지만, 상점에서 파는 S급 단검들 사이에서도 200을 넘는 공격력은 찾아보기 힘들었다.	I had been looking through the store for a while, but it was hard to find more than 200 offensive power among the S-class daggers sold in the store.
138	‘거기다가...’	‘There’s a...’
139	‘악마왕의 단검' 두 개를 들면 근력 스탯이 공격력으로 변환된다는 점도 마음에 쏙 들었다.	He also liked the fact that if you take two 『Devil King's Dagger』 , his stats will be transformed into attack power.
140	이미 근력은 200을 넘어 250을 향해 다가오고 있었다.	Already, the strength was approaching 250, over 200.
141	그런데 그 높은 능력치가 전부 다 공격력으로 쓰인다?	But all of those high stats are used for attack?
142	뒷자리를 생략하고 단순히 더하기만 해도 ‘바루카의 단도‘가 가진 공격력의 네 배에 달하는 무시무시한 수치가 나왔다.	By simply adding STR stat, it turned out a fearsome figure that was four times the damage of the『Dagger of Baruka』.
143	‘왠지 휘두를 때마다 베는 맛이 있더라니.’	“Somehow, every time I swung it, it tasted like a cut.”
144	아마 다른 헌터들에게도 아이템의 능력치가 보였다면 거품 물고 달려들었을 물건이었다.	Maybe it was something that would have been bubbled if other hunters had seen the ability of the item.
145	장검은 또 어떤가?	How about a long sword?
146	[아이템: 악마왕의 장검]	[Item: Devil King's Long Sword]
147	입수 난이도: S	Difficulty of obtaining: S
148	종류: 단검	Type: Long Sword
149	공격력 +350	ATK +350
150	악마왕 바란의 힘이 담겨져 있는 장검입니다. 검을 한번 휘두를 때마다 ‘백염의 폭풍' 효과가 발생합니다.	It is a long sword with the power of the devil king Baran. Every time you wield a sword, the effect of the "storm of white salt" occurs.
151	효과 ‘백염의 폭풍': 일정 지역 안에 끊임없이 번개가 몰아치는 폭풍을 소환합니다.	Effect “storm of White Salt”: It summons a storm that is constantly thundering in certain areas.
152	장검은 하나만 들 수 있는 반면 단검은 양손에 들 수 있으니 장검 쪽이 단검 쪽보다 훨씬 더 높은 공격력을 가진 거야 당연하다고 생각했다.	I thought it was natural that the long sword had a much higher attack power than the dagger because you could hold only one long sword, but the dagger could be in both hands.
153	하지만 검이 가진 특수 효과는 당연하지가 않았다.	But the special effects of the sword were not natural.
154	‘그냥 휘두르는 걸로 광역공격을 할 수 있다고?’	You can just swing and do a wide-area attack?'
155	다수의 적을 상대할 때 가치가 빛나는 무기.	A weapon worthy of dealing with multiple enemies.
156	실제로 바란의 마법 공격에 그림자 병사들 전체가 쩔쩔맸던 당시를 떠올리면 아직도 등골이 서늘해졌다.	In fact, when I remembered the time when the entire shadow soldiers were stunned by the magic attack of Baran, it sends a chill down my spine
157	물론 바란이 쓰던 마법에 비할 바는 아니었지만, 그래도 매우 만족스런 수준이었다.	It was not as good as Baran’s magic, of course, but it was quite satisfactory.
158	‘단검 스킬들만 아니면 장검을 쓰는 것도 한번 고려해 볼 텐데...’	"If I'm not a dagger skill user, I'll consider using this long sword..."
159	무심코 방 안에서 스윙을 해 보려던 진우가 멈칫했다.	Jin-woo, who was trying to swing in the room without thinking, stopped.
160	‘...’	‘...’
161	아무리 늦은 시간이라도 옆방에서 번개가 치는데 깨지 않을 사람이 있을까?	It's late. There is someone who will wake up if a lightning strike the next room.
162	더 이상 어머니를 놀라게 만들 수는 없었다.	He can't scare his mother anymore.
163	진우는 얌전히 장검을 내려놓았다.	Jin-woo put down his long sword.
164	‘그래도 다행이다.’	‘Still...Im glad"
165	어머니가 반대하지 않으셔서.	Because Mom doesn't object.
166	그날, 집으로 돌아온 진우는 시스템에 대한 것만 빼고 자신이 처한 상황을 전부 말씀드렸다.	On that day, Jin-woo returned home and told her all about his situation except for the system.
167	우연히 재각성을 해서 S급 헌터가 되었으며, 앞으로도 계속 헌터를 하고 싶다는 이야기까지.	He happened to be an S-class hunter by chance, and he want to continue to do Hunter.
168	잠깐 걱정하는 듯 보였던 어머니는 결국 응원해 주기로 하셨다.	His mother, who seemed to be worried for a while, eventually decided to support him.
169	-엄마는 진우가 하고 싶은 걸 했으면 해.	- Mom wants you (Jin-woo) to do what you wants to do.
170	단, 무리하지 말 것.	However, do not overdo it.
171	그것이 어머니가 내건 유일한 조건이었다.	That was the only condition his mother gave him.
172	‘그런데 나한테 무리가 될 만한 상황이라면...’	‘But if it's a situation that might be unacceptable for me...’
173	왠지 끔찍한 상상이 이어질 것 같아 진우는 고개를 가로저었다.	Somehow, it seems that the dreadful imagination continues, and Jin-woo shook his head.
174	그러자 문득 어머니께서 하셨던 말씀이 떠올랐다.	Then suddenly his mother‘s words came to mind.
175	-그 양반이 이런 일이 있을 줄 알고 나타났었나?	- Did he show up to see this happen?
176	-그 양반이라뇨?	- What do you mean, "he"?
177	-병원에 잠들어 있을 때 아버지 목소리가 들리지 뭐니.	- When I was asleep in the hospital, I heard your father's voice.
178	-뭐라고 하시던가요?	- What did he say?
179	-그게...	- Well...
180	그 이전에도, 그 이후에도 누군가의 목소리가 들렸다거나 꿈을 꾼 적은 없다고 하셨다.	Until then, she said she had never heard or dreamed of someone's voice.
181	‘역시 어머니는 아직 아버지를 잊지 못하고 계신 거겠지.’	‘of course my mother still has not forgotten my father.’
182	그럼에도 헌터가 되겠다는 아들을 말리지 않으시는 건, 그만큼 자식을 믿고 있다는 증거이리라.	Nevertheless, not stopping your son who wants to become a hunter is evidence of how much you believe in your child.
183	진우는 어머니를 실망시킬 생각은 추호도 없었다.	Jin-woo had no intention of disappointing his mother.
184	생존.	Survival.
185	그것은 언제나 최우선 목표였다.	It was always his top priority.
186	위험한 상황에서도 끝까지 목숨을 포기하지 않고 발버둥 쳤기에 지금 이 자리까지 올라올 수 있었다.	Even in a dangerous situation, he was able to get up to this position because he did not give up his life until the end.
187	‘...좋아.’	‘...okay.’
188	걱정이었던 어머니의 반대마저 없어졌으니, 이제 던전에 들어가는데 걸릴 것이 없었다.	The worry of his mother’s objection was gone, and now there was nothing to delay conquering the dungeon.
189	길드를 만들고 상급 던전을 독차지해 빠르게 레벨을 올린다.	Creating a guild, clearing high ranked dungeons and raising his level quickly.
190	진우는 가슴이 뛰었다.	Jin-woo's heart beat.
191	‘레벨을 올려야 할 다른 이유가 생겼으니까.’	‘I have another reason to raise my level.’
192	스르륵.	Srreuk.
193	진우의 명에 의해 소환된 이그리트가 모습을 드러냈다.	『Ygritte』, who was summoned by Jin-woo, appeared.
194	가장 오랫동안 자신과 함께해 온 병사였다.	He was the soldier he had been with for the longest time.
195	‘그리고...’	‘And .’
196	시스템이 제공해 준 유일한 기사급 병사이기도 했다.	He was the only knight-class soldier the system had provided.
197	즉, 이그리트는 진우의 병사 중 현재 시스템과 가장 가까운 존재라고 할 수 있었다.	In other words, 『Ygritte』 was the closest to the current system among Jin-woo soldiers.
198	“너도 등급이 올라가면 대화를 나눌 수 있겠지?”	“You can talk to me when you get higher rank, can’t you?”
199	이그리트에게는 특히나 묻고 싶은 것들이 많았다.	There were a lot of things to ask especially for 『Ygritte』.
200	물론 대답은 돌아오지 않았다.	Of course the answer did not come back.
201	“...”	“....”
202	녀석은 언제나처럼 침묵으로 응답했다.	He answered in silence, as usual.
203	침묵이 소리라면 아마도 이 녀석은 세상에서 가장 시끄러운 병사가 아닐까?	If silence was a sound, maybe he would be the noisiest soldier in the world?
204	피식 웃으며 옆머리를 긁적이던 진우가 악마왕 무기들을 집어 들었다.	Jin-woo, who was laughing and scratching his side hair, picked up the devil king weapons.
205	‘창고.’	‘Inventory.’
206	무기들을 집으려던 진우의 눈에 뭔가 번쩍번쩍하고 불빛이 반사됐다.	Something flashed in Jin-woo's eyes as he tried to pick up the weapons and the light was reflected.
207	‘...뭐지?’	‘What is it?’
208	진우의 눈이 커졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes widened.
209	인벤토리에 처박아 두고 잊고 있었던 아이템 하나가 반짝이고 있었다.	One item that He had forgotten in the inventory was shining.
210
211		Teleport to [Table of contents]
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001


1		Edits 2019.02.05 (silver)
2
3	검은 열쇠.	The black key
4	저주받은 랜덤박스에서 나왔던 검은 열쇠가 자기 위치를 알려주고 싶기라도 한 것처럼 빛을 내고 있었다.	The black key from the cursed random box was glowing as if it wanted to tell him it was there.
5	신기한 광경에 넋을 잃고 바라보던 진우가 들고 있던 무기들을 조심스레 내려놓고 인벤토리 쪽으로 손을 뻗어 열쇠를 움켜쥐었다.	Jin-woo, who was stunned by the miraculous sight, carefully set down the weapons that he was holding, and reached out to the inventory and grasped the key.
6	‘...’	... ‘
7	그리고 손을 펴보자.	And then opened his hand.
8	[아이템: 카르테논 신존의 열쇠]	[Item: Key to the Cartenon Temple]
9	입수 난이도: ??	Difficulty obtaining: ??
10		Type: Key
11	‘요구 조건이 충족되었습니다.’	You have met the requirements.
12	카르테논 신전으로 들어갈 수 있는 열쇠입니다. 지정된 게이트에서 사용할 수 있습니다. 지정된 게이트의 위치는 일정 시간이 지난 후에 공개됩니다.	This is the key to enter the shrine of Carthenon. Can be used at the specified gate. The location of the specified gate will be released after a certain period of time.
13	남은 시간: 417시간 06분 52초	Time left: 417 hours 06 minutes 52 seconds
14	이전에는 볼 수 없었던 아이템의 정보가 떠올랐다.	This was information that he had not seen before. He started thinking.
15	‘카르테논 신전?’	the carthenon temple?
16	어째서일까?	Why?
17	들어 본 적 없는 이름이 어딘지 모르게 낯익었다.	The name that I had never heard before was somewhat familiar.
18	‘아니, 들어본 적이 있다.’	No, I‘ve heard of it. '
19	곰곰이 기억을 되짚어보던 진우가 눈을 번쩍 떴다.	As he pondered, Jin-woo shook his eyes.
20	‘이중 던전!’	The Double dungeon!‘
21	그리고 그 끝에 위치해 있던 낡은 신전. 신전과 석상, 석상이 쥐고 있던 석판.	And the old temple at the end of it. A stone statue, a stone statue, and the stone slab which the stone statue held.
22	차례차례 기억이 떠올랐다.	The memories came back to him.
23	‘분명...’	For sure...’
24	석판에 적힌 첫 문장을 읽던 송치열 아저씨의 목소리가 아련히 들려오는 듯했다.	It seemed that the voice of the uncle Song Chi yeol who read the first sentence written on the slab was heard.
25	-카르테논 신전의 규율.	- The discipline of the carthenon shrine.
26	석판은 끔찍한 석상들이 잔뜩 늘어서 있던 신전의 이름을 카르테논 신전이라고 알려줬었다.	The slate told the name of the shrine, which was lined with terrible statues, as a shrine of the carthenon.
27	그렇다면 이것이.	Then this is...
28	‘그리로 다시 들아갈 수 있는 열쇠라고?’	The key to get back to it?'
29	안개에 가려진 듯 어렴풋이 윤곽만 알아볼 수 있을 정도였던 기억이 점차 또렷해지며 확실한 형태를 갖추어가자, 진우는 등과 팔뚝에 소름이 돋아났다.	As his memories that seemed to be obscured by the fog gradually became clear... Jin-woo got goose bumps on his back and forarms.
30	‘설마...’	Surely...’
31	아니, 설마가 아니다.	No, not at all.
32	시스템이 다시 부르고 있었다.	The system was calling him back.
33	모든 것이 시작된 장소로.	To where everything started.
34	반짝이는 아이템, 그리고 정보에 나와 있는 장소, 이건 어떻게 해석해 봐도 시스템의 호출이었다.	The shiny item, and the place listed in the information, it was a call from the system.
35	그런데 왜 하필 지금일까?	But why now?
36	진우는 첫 번째 알려지지 않은 보상으로 ‘저주받은 랜덤 박스‘를 획득했다는 것을 기억했다.	Jin-woo remembered that he had won the "Cursed Random Box” as his first unknown reward.
37	그래서 악마성에서 받았던 두 번째 알려지지 않은 보상을 확인했다.	So then he checked the second unknown reward from the devil.
38	‘칭호.’	Title.
39	띠링, 하고 기계음과 함께 정보가 떠올랐다.
40	[칭호: 악마 사냥꾼]	[Title: Devil Hunter]
41	‘요구 조건이 충족되지 않았습니다.’	The requirement has not been met.
42	아직 변함이 없었다.	It has not changed yet.
43	‘이건 아니고.’	Not this. ‘
44	그 다음으로 풀 세트를 모은 악마군주의 액세서리도 확인했다.	Next, he checked the accessory's of the devil monarch. He had collected the full set.
45	[아이템: 악마군주의 반지]	[Item: Demon Lord‘s Ring]
46	입수 난이도: S	Difficulty of obtaining: S
47	종류: 장신구	Type: Accessory
48	감각 +20, 지능 +20	Sense +20, Intelligence +20
49	악마군주의 귀고리, 악마군주의 목걸이와 함께 착용하면 세트 효과가 개방됩니다.	Earring of the devil monarch, worn with the demon monarch necklace, the set effect is opened.
50	세트 효과 1. 모든 스탯 +5	Set effect 1. All stats +5
51	세트 효과 2. 모든 스탯 +10	Set effect 2. All stats +10
52	악마군주 시리즈 장신구 중 악마왕을 잡고 마지막으로 얻었었던 반지.	Demon Lord‘s Series The Ring of the Devil King of the ornaments was the last one to get.
53	혹시나 또 다른 세트 효과가 개방된 것인지 확인해봤지만 그것도 아니었다.	He checked if another set effect was on, but it there wasn't one.
54	‘그렇다면...’	if so...’
55	남은 가능성은 하나.	There is one possibility left.
56	진우는 칭호 위의 정보로 눈길을 돌렸다.	Jin-woo turned to the information on the title.
57	[레벨: 100]	[Level: 100]
58	‘아이템이 말하는 요구 조건이란 이것이겠지.’	This is what the item says. '
59	이쪽이 가장 유력하긴 했다.	This was the most likely reason.
60	창고에 한번 넣어둔 아이템은 마음속으로 떠올리는 것만으로 불러내거나 넣어둘 수 있어 대개의 경우 창고 안을 직접 확인해보는 일은 드물었다.	Items that were once stored in the inventory can be retrieved or stored just by thinking about them. So it was rare to check inside the inventory.
61	그래서 100렙이 된 지 며칠이 지난 지금에서야 열쇠의 변화를 발견한 것이다. 오늘도 아마 악마왕 무기들을 꺼낸 김에 창고나 한 번 정리해야겠다고 마음먹지 않았다면, 오늘은 물론이거니와 앞으로도 한동안 열쇠를 발견하지 못했을지 모른다.	A few days after I became level 100, I found a change in the key. If I had not decided that I needed to organize my inventory once I removed the weapons of the devil king today, I might not have noticed the key for a while.
62	불행 중 다행이었다.	I was fortunate.
63	‘아직 시간이 2주 이상 남아있으니까.’	I stil have more than two weeks left.'
64	시스템은 여태껏 거짓말을 한 적이 없었다.	The system has never lied.
65	열쇠에 게이트가 열린다고 적혀있으니 분명 지정된 장소와 시간에 게이트가 열릴 것이다.	The key says the gate will open, so I'm sure the gate will open at the designated place and time.
66	‘최소한의 준비는 해둬야...’	I have to prepare at least...’
67	라는 생각이 머릿속을 스쳐지나갔을 때.	When that thought passed through his head.
68	진우는 깜짝 놀랐다.	Jin-woo was surprised.
69	‘가만... 내가 지금 거길 다시 들어갈 생각을 하는 건가?’	I... I‘m going to go back into it now?'
70	비록 협회의 하급 헌터들이라지만 거기 들어갔던 공격대 과반수가 죽었고, 심지어 본인도 몇 번이나 죽을 뻔했다.	All of the association‘s lower-class hunters were dead, a majority of the raid that went in there were dead, and even I almost died a few times.
71	‘거기서 다리까지 잘렸었지.’	My leg was cut off there.‘
72	돌이켜봐도 끔찍한 기억.	He recalled a terrible memory.
73	그때 보았던 무릎 아래쪽의 휑한 공간을 떠올리면 아직도 소름이 돋았다.	When I saw the space below my knee back then... it was still creepy.
74	그러나.	But.
75	‘그때의 나와 지금의 나는 다르다.’	‘I'm different from what I was then.’
76	그런 확신이 있었다.	He thought with conviction.
77	게다가 늘 그래왔듯 시스템이 부름에 응하지 않는다면 어떤 패널티가 붙을 지도 몰랐다.	If he didnt respond to the call from system, there would be a penalty.
78	열쇠를 쥔 손에 흥건히 땀이 고였다.	The hand holding the key was sweating profusely.
79	꼴깍.	It‘s black.
80	침이 거칠게 식도를 타고 넘어갔다.	It was hard to swallow his saliva.
81	‘흥분하지 말자.’	Do not be nervous. ‘
82	언제나처럼 침착하게.	Stay calm as always.
83	스스로 자신을 다독이자 진우의 심장 박동이 차분히 제자리를 찾아갔다. 호흡이 진정되길 기다렸던 진우가 눈을 떴다.	Jin-woo‘s heart beats grew slower and slower. Jin-woo, waited for his breathing to calm down, then opened his eyes.
84	“좋아.”	“Good.”
85	시스템이 내게 용건이 있다면, 그건 다른 기회일 수도 있다.	If the system is intending for me to go back, it may be another opportunity.
86	저주받은 랜덤 박스.	Cursed random box.
87	내게 필요한 것을 준다고 했던가?	Did you tell me what you needed?
88	‘그래도 어느 정도 대비는 있어야겠지.’	But there must be some contrast.'
89	최소한의 대비가.	Minimal contrast.
90	일단은 잠시 뒤로 미뤄두었던 길드 만들기부터.	First of all, let's make a guild.
91	그래야 게이트에 들어가기도 편하고, 본인과 그림자 군단의 레벨을 올리기도 쉬워진다.	That way, it is easier to get into the gates and raise my level and that of the shadow Legion.
92	‘어느 정도 진척이 되고 있나?’	‘How far along are we in making a guild?’
93	진우는 유진호에게 전화를 걸려다가 시간을 확인하고는 전화를 내려놓았다.	Jin-woo thought about calling Yoo Jin-ho, but after checking the time he put down his phone.
94	‘너무 늦었네.’	It‘s too late. ‘
95	지금은 너무 늦은 데다 내일 다른 볼일도 있고 하니 차라리 직접 찾아가는 편이 나을 듯 했다.	It was too late now and I had other business to do tomorrow, so I had better go see him myself.
96	‘내일은 사무실에 들러야겠다.’	I'll have to stop by the office tomorrow. ‘
97	***	***
98	유진호의 눈매가 매서워졌다.	Yoo Jin-ho‘s eyes were worn out.
99	흡사 먹잇감을 노리는 매의 눈빛처럼 모니터를 훑는 그의 시선은 날카로웠다.	His eyes gazing at the monitor like a hawk aiming at prey, the look was sharp.
100	번쩍.	Flashing.
101	눈에서 불똥이 튀었다.	A spark from the snow bounced.
102	‘형님의 앞길을 가로막는 것들은 용서 없다!’	There is no forgiveness for the things that stand in the way of my brother!! "
103	유진호는 빠르게 게시물과 댓글들을 캡처한 후 양식에 맞춰 후다닥 고소장을 작성했다.	Yoo quickly captured the posts and comments and wrote a complaint in a timely manner.
104	오늘도 또 한 건.	Another one today.
105	“휴-”	Phew-"
106	유진호는 뿌듯한 시선으로 숨을 크게 내쉬며 이마 위를 흐르는 한줄기의 땀을 손등으로 닦아냈다.	With a proud look, Yoo exhaled loudly and wiped off a stream of sweat flowing over his forehead
107	형님은 길드의 얼굴이자 등불.	You are the face of the guild and the light.
108	형님을 욕하거나 유언비어를 퍼트리는 것들은 그 자체로도 용서받을 수 없는 천인공노할 놈들이었지만, 길드의 미래를 생각해서라도 가만 놔둘 수 없었다.	Those who were swearing at my brother or spreading false rumors were unforgivable, he could not let it go for the future of the guild.
109	곧 자신이 부사장이 될 길드가 아닌가.	Soon I will be the vice president of the guild.
110	이것은 사사로운 감정이 아니라 앞으로 만들어질 길드를 위한 공무의 일종이었다.	This was not a personal feeling but a form of public service for the guild that would be made in the future.
111	그런데 가만.	But still.
112	‘아직 형님께 우리 길드 이름을 여쭤본 적이 없네?’	‘I have not asked my brother the name of our guild yet?’
113	유진호는 고민에 잠겼다.	Yoo Jin-ho was troubled.
114	길드 이름은 성진우의 성과 유진호의 유를 따 성유 길드라고 지으면 어떨까?	Why don't we name it Seongyu Guild after Sung Jin-woo's last name and Yoo Jin-ho's last name?
115	그러다 고개를 절레절레 저었다.	Then he shook his head.
116	‘취지는 좋지만 어감이 좀...’	‘It's good for the purpose, but it's a little...’
117	어감을 따지자면 순서를 바꿔 유성이 낫긴 한데, 감히 부사장의 성이 사장이자 형님의 성보다 앞에 와야 한다는 사실을 받아들이기 힘들었다.	If you look at the names it was better to change the order to yoosung (Meteor), but that was hard to accept. The vice leaders surname should not come before his brothers surname.
118	‘일단 형님이 오시면 상의해봐야 겠다.’	Once my brother comes, I‘ll have to talk to him. "
119	사무실에 입주한 지도 이틀 째.	It's been two days since I moved into the office.
120	제주도 레이드로 인해 세간의 주목을 받게 된 형님 대신 텅 빈 사무실을 홀로 지키는 시간이 많아진 유진호였다.	Yoo Jin-ho had spent a lot of time alone in an empty office. Unlike his brother who was attracted attention because of the Jeju Island raid.
121	‘차라리 형님의 성함과 내 이름의 끝 글자 두 개를 따서 우호 길드라고 하면.’	Rather than your brother‘s name and the two letters ending in my name, you call it a friendly guild. ‘
122	그때.	then.
123	“뭘 그렇게 심각하게 고민해?”	"What are you thinking about so seriously?” "
124	“헉!”	“Ugh!”
125	유진호가 펄쩍 뛰었다.	Yoo Jin-ho jumped.
126	놀라 일어선 유진호가 황급히 뒤를 돌아보니 어느새 진우가 옆에 와 서 있었다.	Yoo Jin-ho, was amazed, he suddenly turned around, and saw Jin-woo standing next to him.
127	“혀, 형님!”	"Uhg, brother!” ""
128	언제 오신 거지?	When did you come?
129	‘진짜 기척을 안 하시면 가까이 있는 줄도 모르겠다니까...’	I didn't even know you were close...
130	딱히 집중하고 있었던 것도 아닌데 어떤 소리도 듣지 못했다. 여전히 신출귀몰한 형님이셨다.	I wasn't really concentrating, but I didn't hear anything. He was still an elusive older brother.
131	과하게 놀랬던 것이 민망한지 유진호는 뒷머리를 긁적이며 물었다.	Yoo Jin-ho, who was overwhelmed with surprise, scratched the back of his head and asked.
132	“언제 오셨습니까, 형님?”	"When did you come, brother?"
133	“방금.”	“Just now.”
134	간단하게 대답한 진우가 유진호가 보고 있던 모니터를 들여다보았다. 하지만 금방 유진호가 그 앞을 막아서고는 비장하게 말했다.	Jin-woo, simply answered, then tried to look at the monitor that Yoo was looking at. But, Yoo Jin-ho blocked him from seeing the screen and said loudly,
135	“형님은 신경쓰지 않으셔도 됩니다. 이런 놈들은 제가 다 알아서 해결하겠습니다.”	"You do not have to worry about it brother. I‘ll take care of all these guys."
136	“...너였냐.”	"... it was you."
137	요즘 자신에 대한 악플이나 허위성 기사가 뜨면 어김없이 달려와 삭제 요구를 하는 사람이 있다더니만.	These days, when bad comments or false reports about Jin-woo were posted, some person kept posting straight after and asked for the post to be deleted.
138	유진호가 얼굴을 붉혔다.	Yoo Jin-ho's face blushed.
139	“아이, 형님도 참... 그 정도는 당연히 제가 해야 할 일인데요. 뭘.”	"You are my brother, too... That‘s what I should do, of course."
140	칭찬이라도 기대하고 있는지 눈을 반짝이는 유진호를 보고 있으니 피식 웃음이 나왔다.	Yoo Jin-ho, eyes were shining, expecting praise.
141	“그래, 잘 했다.”	"Yes, you did well. "
142	그 미소를 만족의 표현이라고 받아들인 유진호는 앞으로 더 활발한 활동을 이어나가겠노라고 속으로 굳게 다짐했다.	Yoo Jin-ho, who accepted the praise smiled as an expression of satisfaction. Firmly vowed to continue his activites in the future.
143	그러다.	Then.
144	“어? 형님 오늘 어디 가세요?”	"Huh? Where are you going today?” "
145	문득 진우의 복장이 평소와 달라졌음을 알아채린 유진호의 질문이었다.	Yoo Jin-ho‘s asked after realizing that Jin-woo‘s attire was different from usual.
146	진우는 대수롭지 않게 말했다.	Jin-woo said lightly.
147	“오늘 볼일이 좀 있어서.”	"I have a lot to do today. "
148	“아하...”	“Aha...”
149	유진호는 내심 감탄을 터트렸다.	Jin-ho burst into deep-seated admiration.
150	그동안 진우가 움직이기 쉬운 복장을 입고 있던 모습만 봐왔던 유진호에게 머리부터 발끝까지 검은 정장을 입은 진우의 모습은 낯설면서도 놀라웠다.	The appearance of Jin-woo in a black suit from head to toe to Yoo Jin-ho, who had only seen Jin-woo wearing a dress that was easy to move, was strange but surprising.
151	그러나 자세히 설명할 시간이 없던 진우가 손목의 시계를 내려다보았다.	But Jin-woo, who had no time to explain in detail, looked down at the watch on his wrist.
152	‘벌써 시간이...’	It‘s already time ... ‘
153	진우는 고개를 들고 물었다.	Jin-woo lifted his head and asked.
154	“길드 마스터 면허 딸 때 따로 챙겨가야 되는 건 없지?”	"There's nothing to take with you when you get your Guild Master license?"
155	“네! 협회로 가시면 간단한 테스트 후에 바로 면허가 나옵니다, 형님.”	"Yes! Go to the association and you'll get your guild's license right after a short test, brother. "
156	“오케이.”	“Okay.”
157	협회에 가시는 거였나?	Are you going to the association?
158	유진호는 잠시 고개를 갸웃거렸다가 곧 납득했다.	Yoo tilted his head for a while and immediately understood.
159	‘이제 형님도 유명인이 되셨으니 복장을 항상 신경쓰셔야겠지.’	"Now that you‘re a celebrity, you‘ll always have to worry about your outfit. "
160	유명하다는 건 좋은 면도 있지만 피곤한 면도 있는 법이다.	Being famous is good, but it is tiring.
161	주위에 이름 석 자만 말해도 전국민이 알 만한 사람이 잔뜩 포진해있는 유진호는 그들을 위해 속으로나마 작게 애도의 한숨을 내쉬었다.	A lot of people around the world could speak the names of the people around him, Yoo Jin-ho sighed in sadness
162	진우가 멀찍이 떨어진 책상 위를 가리켰다.	Jin-woo pointed to the far end of the desk.
163	“차 좀 가져간다.”	" I‘ll take the car. "
164	손가락 끝은 차키를 향해 있었다.	The tips of his fingers were pointing towards the keys.
165	“마음대로 쓰십시오, 형님!”	"Use it as you please, brother!"
166	차키를 집으려던 유진호.	Yoo Jin-ho tried to pick up the keys.
167	그러나 뻗은 손이 무색하게 마치 빨려 들어가는 것처럼 진우의 손바닥 안으로 들어가는 차키를 보고 눈을 휘둥그레 떴다.	However, his eyes wide open when he saw the keys, fly into Jin-woo's palm, as if had been sucked in.
168	“형님, 방금 대체...?”	"What the hell, brother?"
169	“스킬.”	“Skill.”
170	“...”	"..."
171	유진호는 할 말을 잃었다.	Yoo Jin-ho was at a loss of words.
172	이제 형님이 막 스킬로 하늘을 날아다닐 수 있다고 해도 이상하지 않을 것 같은 기분이 들었다.	Now I feel like it wouldn't be strange even if you can just fly through the sky with your skill.
173	‘형님은 대체 못하시는 게 뭘까?’	What the hell can you not do?'
174	까도 까도 또 깔 게 있는 양파처럼, 형님은 알면 알게 될수록 놀라운 분이었다.	Like an onion that has been laid to rest, the more you know, the more surprised you were.
175	‘참, 이러고 있을 때가 아니지.’	‘Oh, it's not the time to think about this.’
176	유진호는 정신을 차렸다.	Yoo Jin-ho came to his senses.
177	형님께 몇 가지 물어봐야 할 것이 있었다. 형님이 사무실에 들른 지금이 기회였다.	I had to ask my brother some questions. Now that my brother stopped by the office, it was an opportunity
178	진우는 유진호의 눈빛을 보고 뭔가 할 말이 있다는 사실을 눈치챘다.	Jin-woo saw Yoo's eyes and noticed that he had something to say
179	“응?”	“Hmm?”
180	“형님, 구인 글을 올린 지 하루 만에 길드 창립 멤버 지원자들이 벌떼같이 몰려들어서 리스트를 뽑아봤습니다만.”	"Dear brother, just a day after I posted the job opening message, I've got a bunch of people coming in and I've compiled a list."
181	“아, 그건 갔다 와서.”
182	지금도 시간이 애매하니까.	It's too late.
183	진우가 서두르는 기색을 보이자 유진호의 마음도 조급해졌다.	When Jin-woo appeared to be in a hurry, Yoo became impatient.
184	“아, 형님! 그럼 길드 이름은 정하셨습니까?”	Oh, brother! Have you decided the guild's name?"
185	역시 이게 젤 중요한 문제였다.	As expected, this was the most important issue.
186	콩닥콩닥, 진우의 대답을 기다리는 유진호의 가슴이 뛰었다.	Yoo Jin-ho's heart pounded while waiting for Jin-woo's answer.
187	정 결정을 내리기 어려워하시면 자신이 고민해둔 이름을 제안해볼 생각이었다.	If it was hard to make a decision, he would suggest the name he had contemplated.
188	‘성유, 진진, 우호... 마음에 드시는 게 있을까?’	Good fortune, Jinjin, friendly ... Is there anything you like? '
189	그렇게 유진호가 기대하고 있을 때, 잠시 고민해보던 진우가 씩 웃으며 대답했다.	As Yu Jin-ho looked forward to it, Jin-woo replied with a big smile.
190	“솔플 길드는 어때?”	"How about the Soul Guild?"
191	“예?”	“What?”
192	유진호는 눈을 끔벅끔벅 떴다.	Yoo Jin-ho rattled his eyes.
193	여기서 웃어야 하는 걸까?	Should I laugh here?
194	하지만 그렇다고 보기에는 진우의 표정이 농담 같지가 않았다.	However, Jin-woo's expression did not seem like he was joking.
195	딱히 리액션을 기대한 것은 아닌듯, 진우는 문을 향해 돌아섰다.	As if not expecting a reaction, Jin-woo turned to the door.
196	“이따 보자.”	“See you later.”
197	사무실을 나가는 진우의 뒷모습을 보고 유진호는 생각했다.	After seeing Jin-woo's leaving the office, Yoo thought.
198	‘형님...도 못 하시는 게 있구나.’	Brother ... There is something you can not do. '
199	역시 형님도 한명의 사람.	I also have one brother.
200	정말로 길드 이름이 ‘솔플‘이 될까 두려우면서도, 형님의 인간적인 면모에 조금은 마음이 놓이기도 하는 유진호였다.	I was really afraid that the name of the guild would be ‘Soleple', but it was Yoo Jin-ho that puts a little heart on his human side.
201	***	***
202	민병구 헌터의 영결식 현장.	Min Bong Hun Hunter‘s funeral scene.
203	원래는 비공개로 가족들만 있는 자리에서 조촐히 이뤄질 계획이었으나, 추모를 하고 싶다는 사람들이 많아 공개장으로 바뀌었다.	Originally, it was planned to be held in a small place with only family members in private, but it was changed to an open venue because many people wanted come to the memorial service.
204	많은 사람들이 민병구 헌터의 희생을 기리기 위해 빈소를 방문했다.	Many people visited Binso to honor the sacrifice of Min Byung-Goo Hunter.
205	하지만.	But.
206	모두가 민병구 헌터만을 위해서 모인 것은 아니었다.	Not everyone was gathered only for Min Bong Hunter.
207	조심스런 눈빛으로 누군가를 찾는 이들도 심심치 않게 보였다.	Those looking for someone with careful eyes also seemed impatient.
208	그리고 잠시 후, 그들의 눈이 번득였다.	And after a while, their eyes flashed.
209	‘어어, 저기...?’	Uh, there ...?
210	‘드디어 왔다.’	Finally came. ‘
211	‘진짜네.’	It‘s real. ‘
212	웅성웅성.	SFX: a roaring voice
213	진우를 발견한 사람들이 흥분한 눈길로 수군거리기 시작했다.	The people who saw Jin-woo started to wail with excitement.
214
215


1	진우는 특별한 경우가 아니면 주변의 시선을 그다지 의식하지 않는 편이었다.	Jin-woo was not very conscious of the surroundings unless it was a special case.
2	귀찮게만 굴지 않는다면 얼굴이 알려지는 것도 크게 상관은 없었다.	It didn't matter much if you didn't bother.
3	그래서 남들이 자신을 알아보고 자기네들끼리 무슨 이야기를 나누든 딱히 신경 쓰지는 않았다.	So he didn't pay much attention to what others thought about him and what they were talking about.
4	하지만.	But.
5	‘적어도 때와 장소는 구별들 좀 해야지.’	‘'We need to be aware of the time and the place.’
6	진우가 눈살을 찌푸렸다.	Jin-woo frowned.
7	여기는 민병구 헌터의 희생을 추모하기 위한 장소가 아닌가?	Is not this the place to ceremonies the sacrifice of Min Byung-Goo Hunter?
8	엄숙해야 할 영결식장이 자신 때문에 소란스러워지는 것을 원하지 않았던 진우는 마력의 일부, 아니 일부라고 말하기도 힘들 정도로 극히 미미한 양을 잠깐 개방했다.	Jin-woo, who did not want the solemn funeral hall to be disturbed by his presence, released a very small amount of magic, or part of it, for a while (split second? idk I think they are trying to say that he released it just for a second , like you know when he is angry he revealed his true power? ).
9	‘...!’	‘...! ’
10	효과는 그걸로 충분했다.	The effect was enough.
11	일대에 공기가 착 가라앉으며 정적을 만들어 냈다. 조문객들의 호흡마저 조심스러워졌다.	There was a stillness in the air. The mourners also became very cautious in their breathing.
12	“...”	“...”
13	“...”	“...”
14	방금까지 떠들어 대던 이들이 전부 거짓말처럼 동시에 입을 콱 다물었다.	All the people who had been talking so far shut their mouth instantly.
15	‘좋아.’	‘Good.’
16	소리 없는 시위로 만족스러운 분위기를 만들어 낸 진우가 잠깐 멈췄던 걸음을 다시 옮겼다.	Jin-woo, satisfactory with the silent atmosphere, resumed walking along.
17	그러나 이내 할머니라고 부르기에는 너무 젊고, 아주머니라고 하기에는 연세가 있으신 중년 부인 한 분이 진우의 앞을 가로막고 섰다.	Soon, a middle-aged wife, who is too young to be called a grandmother, appeared in front of Jin-woo.
18	바로 민병구 헌터의 어머니였다.	It was the mother of Min Byung-Goo Hunter.
19	마주 선 그녀와 진우를 보고 사람들이 술렁거렸다.	People were scared at the sight of her facing Jin-woo.
20	‘어, 어?’	Uh, uh?
21	‘이거 욕이라도 먹고 쫓겨나는 거 아니야?’	‘Aren‘t you afraid she will kick you out?’
22	하지만 사람들이 걱정했던 일은 벌어지지 않았다.	But what people were worried about didn't happen.
23	이유는 간단했다.	The reason was simple.
24	“오셨군요.”	"You're here."
25	“예.”	"Yes."
26	진우가 이곳에 들러 주기를 간곡히 부탁했던 이가 바로 민병구 헌터의 어머니였기 때문이다.	It was because it was the mother of Hunter, Min Bung-gu, who asked Jin-woo to stop by.
27	“꼭 직접 뵙고서 말씀드리고 싶어서 연락을 드렸습니다. 혹 폐가 되지는 않으셨나요?”	"I'm calling because I really wanted to meet you and talk to you in person. Did that bother you?"
28	“아닙니다.”	"No."
29	“제 아들을 데려올 수 있도록 거기 있었던 괴물들은 모두 없앤 분이 헌터님이라고 들었습니다.”	"I heard that you were the one who defeated all the monsters and allowed my son to be brought back."
30	민병구 어머니는 본인이 들은 사실을 확인하고 싶은 것인지, 잠시 말을 멈추고 진우를 올려다보았다.	The mother, Bong Bong-koo, stopped to talk and looked up at Jin-woo for a moment.
31	‘...’	‘...’
32	진우가 제주도 개미들을 잡은 데는 여러 이유가 있었다.	There were many reasons why Jin-woo killed all the Jeju Island ants.
33	하지만.	But.
34	분명 민병구 헌터의 시신을 개미굴의 가장 깊은 곳에서 썩게 만들 수는 없다고 생각했던 것도 사실이었다.	It was also true that Min-bong Hunter's body shouldn't be allowed to decay in the deepest part of that cold cave.
35	그래서 진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.	So Jin nodded.
36	“네.”	"Yeah."
37	“제 아들이 그 어둡고 차가운 곳에서 잠들지 않게 해 주셔서...”	"You didn't let my son rest in that dark, cold place ..."
38	민병구 어머니는 참았던 눈물을 뚝뚝 흘리며 말을 이었다.	Bong Byeong-koo was crying.
39	“헌터님 덕분에 이렇게라도 다시 아들을 만날 수 있게 됐습니다. 정말 감사합니다. 성진우 헌터님.”	"Thanks to You, I was able to meet my son again. Thank you very much. Hunter Sung Jin-woo. "
40	자식 잃은 부모를 어떤 말로 위로할 수 있을까?	In what words can one comfort the parents of a lost child?
41	진우가 침통한 표정으로 입을 다물고 있자, 민병구 어머니의 친척들이 다가와 말을 잇지 못하는 그녀를 조심스럽게 안쪽으로 데려갔다.	Jin-woo kept his mouth shut, and relatives of Min Bung-gu's mother came and carefully took her inside, unable to speak.
42	민병구 어머니는 부축을 받아 멀어지면서도 몇 번이고 고개를 숙여 감사의 마음을 전했다.	Byeong-koo's mother gave her thanks and tumbled her head several times while she was away.
43	‘...’	‘... ’
44	문득 진우의 눈에 민병구 어머니의 얼굴과 10년 전, 아버지가 게이트 안에서 실종됐다는 연락을 받았던 어머니의 얼굴이 겹쳐 보였다.	The face of Min Bung-koo's mother and the face of his own mother who had been contacted about 10 years ago after his father disappeared in the gate seemed to overlap.
45	가슴이 뭉클했다.	My breathing felt strange.
46	‘그래도.’	still.’
47	아버지가 목숨을 희생해가며 많은 동료를 살려 냈듯이 민병구 헌터의 죽음도 헛되지 않았다.	Just as his father sacrificed his life and saved many of his colleagues, Min Bong-goo Hunter's death was not in vain.
48	그의 헌신적인 힐이 아니었다면 거기 있었던 헌터들은 살아서 개미굴을 빠져나오기 힘들었을 것이다.	If it were not for his devoted healing, the other Hunters who were there would not have returned alive from the island.
49	또한.	Also.
50	그는 죽어서까지 자신의 힘으로 다른 헌터의 생명을 살렸다.	Even after his death, he saved the life of another Hunter with his own strength.
51	민병구의 그림자는 점점 혈색이 돌아오는 차해인 헌터의 얼굴을 바라보며 안도했다.	Min Bong-gu's shadow was relieved to look at Hea-in's face, despite his life gradually coming to an end.
52	진우는 동료를 생각하는 그의 진심을 느낄 수 있었다.	Jin-woo was able to feel their sincerity in thinking of their colleagues.
53	마침 헌화를 위해 영정이 놓인 방향으로 걸음을 옮기던 진우의 시선에 멀리 [Hea-in]의 얼굴이 들어왔다.	Hea-in saw Jin-woo from afar, as he was moving in the direction where the wreath was placed in the funeral.
54	진우와 눈이 마주친 [Hea-in]은 움찔하고 당황했다.	Cha Hea-in, faced Jin-woo with her eyes, flustered and filled with embarrassment
55	‘다들 같이 온 건가.’	‘Did everyone come together?’
56	차해인 주변의 한국팀 헌터들은 진우에게 눈인사를 보내오는 반면, 차해인은 어떤 표정을 지어야 할지 모르겠다는 얼굴을 하고 있었다.	The Korean team hunters around the Cha hea-in sent eye greeting to Jin-woo, while Cha Hae-in's face didn't know what to look for.
57	‘어라, 저 여자가 저런 표정을 지을 때도 있네?’	‘Yeah, there are some times when she makes such expressions? ’
58	무표정한 얼굴 말고는 본 적이 없는 것 같은데, 역시 사람은 오래 살고 볼일이었다.	He doesn't think he's ever seen a face without any expression.
59	고개를 돌린 진우가 영정 앞에 섰다.	Jin-woo, who turned his head, stood before the portrait.
60	사진 속의 민병구 헌터는 근심 하나 없는 얼굴로 활짝 웃고 있었다.	In the photo, Min Byung-Goo was laughing, carefree
61	손에 쥔 꽃을 영정 앞에 놓은 진우가 잠시 눈을 감았다.	Jin-woo put his hand in front of the palace and closed his eyes for a moment.
62	‘부디 좋은 곳으로 가시기를.’	‘I hope you will find a better place’
63	그렇게 명복을 빌어 주고는 돌아서서 나오는데, 낯익은 얼굴 하나가 가까이 다가왔다.	He prayed for his sincerity and turned around, but a familiar face approached.
64	“성진우 헌터님.”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo."
65	낮고 굵은 목소리의 주인은 고건희 협회장이었다.	The owner of the low, thick voice was Go gun-hee, chairman of the association.
66	“협회장님.”	"Chairman of the association."
67	“그렇지 않아도 연락을 드리려고 했었는데, 여기서 뵙는군요.”	"I was going to call you, but you met me here."
68	“제게 연락을요?”	"Why did you want to contact me?"
69	협회에서 헌터를 찾는 일이야 뻔할 뻔자다.	It's almost like finding Hunter in association.
70	레벨을 올릴 곳이 생길지도 모른다는 생각에 진우가 기대를 띤 눈빛을 보내자, 고건희는 허허 웃으며 안타깝게 고개를 가로저었다.	With the thought that there was a place to level up, Jin-woo sent his expectant eyes, Go just laughed absently.
71	“헌터님께서 원하시는 그런 용무는 아닙니다.”	"It's not the kind of content I want to say."
72	“아, 예.”	"Oh, yes."
73	좋다! Yosh!말았네.	Good.
74	진우는 아쉬움에 속으로 입맛을 다셨다.	Jin-woo was regret.
75	“해서 잠깐 이야기를 나누고 싶은데, 괜찮으시겠습니까?”	"I'd like to talk to you for a moment, would you mind?"
76	안 그래도 길드마스터 면허 문제로 협회에도 들릴 예정이었던 진우는 쉽게 승낙했다.	Jin-woo, who needed to go to the association for the guild master license issue, easily accepted.
77	“협회에 볼일도 있고 하니 가서 말씀하시죠.”	"There are things I want to do in the Hunter Association. Let's go and talk."
78	“헌터님께서 협회에 볼일이라니... 무슨 일이십니까?”	"What kind of 'things'... Hunter?"
79	“길드마스터 면허가 필요해서요.”	"I need a guild master license."
80	“예?”	"Huh?"
81	고건희의 얼굴에 물음표가 떠올랐다.	A question mark surfaced in the face of Gun-Hee.
82	“S급 헌터증을 가지신 분이 왜 길드마스터 면허를 필요로 하십니까?”	"Why do you need a guild master license if you have a S Class Hunter certificate?"
83	“S급 헌터는 면허 없이 길드 설립이 가능합니까?”	"S-class Hunter can establish a guild without license?"
84	“그렇지요.”	"Indeed."
85	고건희는 사람 좋은 미소를 지으며 말을 이었다.	Go Gun-hee smiled and replied.
86	“길드를 만들고 싶으시다면 협회에 전화 한 통만 넣어 주시면 됩니다. 나머지는 저희가 다 알아서 해 드리겠습니다.”	"If you want to make a guild, just put a phone call to the association. We will take care of the rest. "
87	“...”	"..."
88	불과 반년 전까지만 해도 본인이 속하리라고는 꿈도 꾸지 못했던 등급이라, 진우는 S급 헌터들이 받는 혜택을 과소평가하고 있었다.	Only six or seven years ago, Jin-woo had underestimated the benefits of S-class hunters because he had never dreamed he would belong.
89	몰랐던 사실을 알게 되어 처음엔 좀 당황스럽기도 했지만.	But when he learned the truth he was ignorant of, he was a little embarassed.
90	‘결과적으로는 잘된 일이네. 이참에 S급 헌터의 혜택을 좀 알아봐야 겠다.’	The result is good. I need to find out some more about the benefits of being an S-Class Hunter.’
91	그것도 고건희 협회장과 다이렉트로 연락이 가능하니, 자격 요건만 갖추면 길드는 금방 만들어질 듯했다.	It can also be contacted directly with the chairman of Gun-Hee, so if the qualification is enough, the guild seems to be made soon.
92	이래서 성공하려면 줄을 잘 서야한다고 하던가.	So it is good to say that if you want to succeed, you must rank well.
93	남들은 한 번 만나 보기도 힘든 헌터협회장이 진우에게는 어느새 든든한 백이 되어 있었다.	The chairman of Hunter Association, who was rarely met by anyone else, was a strong supporter of Jin-woo.
94	고건희가 말을 이어갔다.	Gun-Hee continued to say.
95	“그리고 자리를 옮겨야 할 만큼 긴 얘기도 아닙니다.”	"and, what I want to say is not long enough for us to need to move."
96	진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded.
97	그러자 고건희 협회장이 기다렸다는 듯 물었다.	Then Go Gun-hee, president of the association, asked as if he had been waiting.
98	“혹시 제주도에 결계 같은 것을 걸어 두셨습니까?”	"Did you ever place anything like a magic spell on Jeju Island?"
99	“그게 무슨 말씀이시죠?”	"What do you mean by that?"
100	갑자기 결계 마법이라니.	Why suddenly ask about a magic spell?
101	자신이 개미들을 다 처리하고 제주도에서 떠난 후 무슨 일이 생기기라도 했던 걸까?	Did anything happen after he killed all the ants and left Jeju Island?
102	고건희는 차분히 상황을 설명했다.	Gun-Hee slowly explained the situation.
103	“민병구 헌터의 시신을 수습하는 과정에서 같은 장소에 있던 군인들과 헌터들 모두가 정신을 잃는 사고가 발생했었습니다. 아, 이 경우에는 정신을 잃었다기보다는 잠에 빠졌다는 표현이 맞겠군요.”	"In the process of returning the body of Min Bong Hunter, both the military and the hunters in the same place had lost their minds. Or, in this case, I must say that they fell asleep rather than lost their mind. "
104	같은 장소에 있었던 이들이 동시에 잠들었다?	They all fell asleep in the same place at the same time?
105	진우는 고개를 갸웃했다.	Jin-woo felt a headache oncoming.
106	‘듣기로는 상태이상 광역마법 같은데.’	"It sounds like a wide-area magic. "
107	악마왕 바란의 번개 공격에 갇힌 그림자 병사들이 일제히 스턴에 걸렸던 것처럼.	Just as all the shadow soldiers caught in the lightning attack of Lord Baran were stunned at once.
108	그런데 문제는 거기 있던 헌터들이 평범한 헌터가 아니라는 사실이었다.	But the problem was that the Hunters who were there were not ordinary Hunters.
109	“제주도에는 기사단 길드의 정예멤버들이 가지 않았습니까?”	"Didn't the elite members of the Knights Guild go to Jeju Island?"
110	진우의 질문에 고건희는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Gun-hee nodded at the question of Jin-woo.
111	“전부 A급 중에서도 상위권에 속하는 헌터들이나 A급에 가까운 B급 헌터들이었지요.”	"All of them are top-class hunters in class A, or B-class hunters close to class A"
112	그만한 헌터들을 하나도 아니고 수십씩이나 동시에 잠재우다니. 어지간한 S급 마법계열도 시도는커녕 엄두도 내지 못할 일이었다.	It wasn't just one Hunter like that, but rather dozens of them at the same time. Such "S-class" magic line was beyond imaginaton.
113	“그래서 혹시나 성진우 헌터님께 여쭈어 본 겁니다. 결계를 쳤던 걸 잠깐 깜박하셨던 게 아닐까 하고.”	"So for that reason I ask Hunter Sung Jin-woo. Perhaps you forgot for a moment when you made the magic?"
114	그만큼 진우가 고건희나 헌터협회에게 높은 평가를 받고 있다는 이야기였다.	That means Jin-woo is highly respected by Go Gun-hee and the Hunter Association.
115	하지만 상태이상 마법 결계는 진우의 전문 분야가 아닐뿐더러, 그런 무서운 마법을 시전해 놓고 잊었을 가능성은 더더욱 없었다.	However, it was rather unlikely that the abnormal wizardry was due to Jin-woo. There was no possibility of forgetting such a terrible spell.
116	진우는 고개를 저었다.	Jin-woo shook his head.
117	“아니요. 그런 적은 없습니다.”	"No, I've never done that."
118	“역시... 그렇겠지요.”	"Well ... I guess so."
119	고건희 협회장의 얼굴에 수심이 드리웠다.	Go Gun-hee's face was pensive.
120	머릿속에 그리고 있던 가장 희망적인 예상이 빗나갔다는 사실을 알게 되었다.	He found out that the most hopeful expectations in his head were wrong.
121	“헌터들은 뭐라고 말하던가요?”	"What did the hunters say?"
122	“그게...”	"They..."
123	설명하기 곤란하다는 표정을 짓고 있던 고건희가 어렵게 말문을 열었다.	Go Gun-hee, who had a face that was hard to explain, opened the conversation with difficulty.
124	“군인들은 물론이거니와 헌터들까지 정신을 잃기 직전의 일을 전혀 기억하지 못하고 있습니다.”	"The military and the hunters do not even remember what happened."
125	그리고 조금은 허탈한 목소리로 덧붙였다.	And he added with a slight voice.
126	“사실 마법에 당한 것인지, 아닌지조차 알 수 없는 상황이지요.”	"In fact, it is a situation that I can't even know whether or not it was of magical origin."
127	“...”	"..."
128	일반인인 군인들만이면 모를까 신체능력이 월등한, 그것도 A급 헌터들까지 당했다면 수면 가스같이 평범한 무기는 아닐 것이고.	If you are a civilian soldier, you will not lose your memory before a normal weapon like sleeping gas if your physical ability is superior, even if they are attacked by A rank hunters
129	‘설마 개미 녀석들이 파 놓았던 함정이라도 남아 있었나?’	Did the ants still have a trap that they dug?’
130	진우는 당장이라도 베르를 불러내 물어보고 싶었지만.	Jin-woo wanted to call and ask『Ber』immediately.
131	‘...’	‘...’
132	그랬다가는 영결식 장소가 피 튀기는 레이드 현장으로 변할 터였다.	If I do that here, the entire funeral would turn into a bloody raid scene.
133	지금 눈앞에 보이는 상급 헌터들 숫자만 대충 헤아려 봐도 수십은 가뿐히 넘었으니까.	Even if I count the number of senior hunters in front of me now, I have already seen dozens.
134	물론 진우는 베르를 걱정하는 것이 아니었다. 괴물 개미를 상대해야 하는 헌터 쪽이 걱정인 거지.	Of course Jin-woo was not worried about 『Ber』. I'm worried about the Hunters, who dealt with the monster ants.
135	그때.	then.
136	협회의 직원으로 보이는 젊은 남자가 다가와 고건희 협회장에게 무언가를 속삭였다.	A young man, who appears to be an employee of the association, approached and whispered something to the chairman.
137	고건희 협회장이 안타깝다는 얼굴로 진우에게 말했다.	Go Gun-hee, chairman of the association, told Jin-woo with regret.
138	“손님이 예정보다 일찍 도착하셨다고 해서 먼저 가 봐야겠군요. 시간 내주셔서 감사했습니다.”	"I think I should go first because you arrived earlier than planned. Thank you for your time. "
139	“별말씀을.”	"It was nothing."
140	짧은 작별 인사가 끝나고 고건희 협회장은 직원과 함께 빠르게 사라졌다.	After a brief farewell speech, Go gun-hee, president of the association, quickly disappeared with his staff.
141	협회에서의 용무가 사라진 진우도 집으로 돌아가기 위해 차를 세워 둔 장소로 걸음을 옮겼다.	Jin-woo, who had finished his business with the association, moved to a place where he had set up his car to return home.
142	그런데.	Now then.
143	‘뭐지?’	‘What?’
144	아까부터 묘한 인기척 하나가 뒤에 따라붙고 있었다.	Up until now, there has been a person following.
145	진우는 고개를 갸웃했다.	Jin-woo had a headache.
146	‘미행이라면 보통은 들키지 않게 노력해야 하는 게 아닌가?’	If you follow someone, you should try not to be seen. ’
147	그에 앞서.	More importantly.
148	정상적인 사람이라면 사실 S급 헌터를 미행할 생각조차 안 하는 것이 보통이긴 하다만은.	If you are a normal person, it's usually not a good idea to follow a S-class Hunter.
149	저벅저벅.	Clack Clack. (Footstep sounds)
150	카메라가 돌아가는 소리가 들리지 않으니 기자도 아니고, 그렇다고 기척을 숨기려고 무슨 노력을 하는 것도 아니고.	It's not a reporter because he can not hear the camera running, nor does he make any effort to hide.
151	진우는 인기척이 언제까지 따라올지, 따라와서 무슨 짓을 할지 궁금해 '봉고' 앞까지 말없이 걸었다.	Jin-woo walked silently to the front of the van, wondering if this person will follow him.
152	물론 그동안 인기척도 꾸준히 뒤를 따라왔다.	Of course, the person has been steadily followed.
153	‘허 참...’	‘Huh ... ’
154	진우는 기가 막혔다.	Jin-woo is truly speechless.
155	상대의 수준이 이 정도까지 허술하면 진지하게 임할 마음도 들지 않는다는 사실을 처음 깨달았다.	He realized for the first time that he didn't even want to be serious if his opponent was this incompetent.
156	그런데.	By the way.
157	진우가 봉고의 차문을 열려고 손잡이를 잡은 순간.	The moment Jin-woo grabs the handle to open the door of the van.
158	“성진우 씨 되십니까?”	"Are you Sung Jin-woo?"
159	뒤쪽에서 목소리가 들려왔다.	I heard a voice from behind.
160	진우는 이제야 본색을 드러내냐는 생각에 피식 웃으며 돌아섰다.	Jin-woo turned back with a smile on the thought that he would reveal his true color.
161	“네, 그렇습니다만.”	"Yes, it is."
162	상대의 얼굴을 확인하던 진우의 동공이 잠깐이지만 흔들렸다.	Jin-woo's eye, who was checking his opponent's face, stayed on his face for a while.
163	‘외국인?’	‘Foreigner?’
164	한국어 발음이 너무 능숙해서 외국인이라고는 조금도 생각하지 못했던 까닭이었다.	Since that person spoke Korean very well, he didn't even consider the possibility of foreigners.
165	깔끔함을 넘어 세련되기까지 한 정장을 갖춰 입은 서양인 청년은 자신의 금발 머리를 닮은 밝은 미소를 지었다.	The Western man, dressed in a suit, tidy and sophisticated, smiled brightly in a way that resembled his blonde hair.
166	“저는 이런 사람입니다.”	"I would like to introduce myself, I'm"
167	남자는 품에서 명함을 한 장 꺼내 스윽 내밀었다.	The man took out a business card from his arms and held it out.
168	명함에는 남자가 속한 기관명과 그의 이름, 그리고 전화번호가 큼지막하게 적혀 있었다.	The business card contains the name of the institution, the name of the man, and the phone number.
169	[미합중국 헌터 관리국, 상급 요원 애덤 화이트.]	[United States 『Hunter Bureau』, senior agent. Adam White.]
170	‘헌터 관리국?’	‘『Hunter Bureau』? ’
171	미국에서 가장 끗발이 세다는 기관의 엘리트 요원께서 나한테 무슨 볼일로 찾아왔을까?	What has an elite agent of the agency that has the largest number of hunters in the United States come to him for?
172	아니, 헌터 관리국에서 볼일이라면 하나밖에는 없나?	No, does 『Hunter Bureau』 have only one business to do?
173	진우가 고개를 들자 요원은 시원한 목소리로 자신을 소개했다.	As Jin-woo looked up, the agent introduced himself with a cool voice.
174	“편하게 애덤이라고 불러 주시면 감사하겠습니다, 성진우 헌터님.”	"I would be grateful if you could call me Adam, Hunter Sung Jin-woo."
175
176		Teleport to [Table of contents]


1	애덤 화이트.	Adam White.
2	진우는 자신의 소속을 헌터 관리국이라고 밝힌 미국인 청년의 눈을 마주했다.	Jin-woo faced the eyes the young American man who said that he belonged to the 『Hunter Bureau』.
3	‘...’	...’
4	그가 호감을 가지고 있다는 건 눈빛만 봐도 알 수 있었다.	He gave a good impression just by looking at his eyes.
5	미국이 막대한 자금력을 바탕으로 전 세계의 헌터들을 끌어모으고 있음은 새삼스레 숨길 필요도 없는 자명한 사실.	It's clear that the United States is attracting hunters from all over the world with a huge funding force.
6	그래서 소개가 끝난 뒤 자연스럽게 미국행 권유가 나오리라 생각했다.	So after the introduction, I thought there would naturally be such an invitation from the United States.
7	한데 애덤은 전혀 예상하지 못했던 말을 꺼냈다.	But Adam led with a word that Jin-woo didn't expect.
8	“헌터님께 드리고 싶은 정보들이 있습니다”	"I have information I would like to give to Hunter."
9	“정보...”	"Information...?"
10	“아마도 현존하는 어느 나라, 어느 기관에서도 들을 수 없는 정보일 겁니다. 저희를 제외하면요”	"This is probably an information that can't be heard in any other country or organization except for us."
11	진우는 고개를 갸웃했다.	Jin-woo had a headache.
12	그 정보의 극비 정보를 일면식도 없는 외국인 헌터에게 제공하겠다는 이유가 뭘까?	What could possible be the reason to provide this information to a foreign hunter?
13	“그런 정보를 내게 제공하겠다는 이유가 뭡니까”	"Why would you provide me with such information?"
14	냉정한 진우의 질문에 애덤이 싱긋 웃어 보였다.	Adam laughed at Jin-woo's cold question.
15	“특정 인물들에게는 정보를 공개하는 것만으로도 저희가 얻을 수 있는 이득이 있습니다”	"For some specific people, we can obtain an advantage by simply sharing the information."
16	특정 인물들.	Specific people.
17	이번 경우에는 진우도 그 '특정 인물'의 범주에 들어간다는 소리였다.	In this case, Jin-woo was also in the category of 'specific people'.
18	진우는 호기심이 생겼다.	Jin-woo was curious.
19	“일단 들어 보죠”	"I'm listening."
20	“제가 헌터님과 나눌 수 있는 대화는 여기까지입니다. 이 뒷부분은 저희 부국장님께서 이어 나가실 겁니다”	"The conversation I share with you ends here Hunter. This is where our deputy director must take over."
21	헌터 관리국의 부국장.	Deputy Director of the 『Hunter Bureau』.
22	어지간한 나라의 장관급 이상 파워를 지닌 그가 한국까지 왔다?	The person who has more power than ministers of some other countries, came to Korea?
23	‘예삿일은 아니라는 소리긴 한데.’	‘It seems suspicious.’
24	애덤은 진우의 호기심을 자극하는데 성공했다고 판단했는지, 아껴뒀던 본론을 꺼내었다.	Adam clearly pulled out this story to simulate Jin-woo's curiosity.
25	“부근에 차를 대기시켜놨습니다. 부국장님을 만나 보시겠습니까”	"the car is already waiting. Would you like to see our deputy? "
26	하지만 어디까지나 선택권은 진우가 가지고 있었다.	The final(Jong-in?) decision is in the hands of Jin-woo.
27	‘정보라...’	Information ...’
28	어차피 두 가지 중 하나가 아닐까.	It could be one of the two things.
29	알게 되면 이익을 볼 수 있는 소식이거나, 누군가가 나를 노리고 있다는 제보.	It's could be good news, or a tip that someone is targeting me.
30	하지만 둘 중 어느 것도 반드시 알아야겠다는 마음이 들지는 않았다.	But I didn't feel like I needed to know either of these.
31	이익을 볼 수 있는 곳이 있어도 지금은 검은 열쇠에 집중하고 싶었고, 또 누가 적이 되어서 덤벼든다고 해도 이길 수 있다는 자신감이 있었다.	Although benefits can be seen, he wanted to focus on the black key, now that he's confident that he can win against any enemies that may come.
32	그리고 무엇보다.	And more importantly.
33	‘애초에 이 녀석들이 준다는 정보를 신뢰할 수 있는지도 잘 모르겠고...’	I don't know if I can trust the information they give in the first place ... ’
34	아니면 정보를 주겠다는 말 자체가 아예 거짓일 가능성도 있었다.	It is possible that the information itself could be fake.
35	상대가 가진 카드가 내게 필요할지 아닐지, 혹은 카드가 있는지조차 확실하지 않은데, 상대방의 뜻대로 끌려다닐 필요가 있을까?	He doesn't know if the opponents have hidden cards, if so, should I be dragged around by his will?
36	결론은 금방 나왔다.	The conclusion came soon.
37	“생각해 보고 연락드리겠습니다”	"Let me think about it and then I will contact you."
38	“...”	"...!"
39	예상하지 못했던 대화의 흐름에 애덤은 뒤통수를 얻어맞은 것 같은 충격을 느꼈다.	Adam felt shocked by the unexpected flow of conversation.
40	‘아니, 헌터 관리국의 부국장이 이 머나먼 곳까지 와서 극비 정보를 넘겨주겠다는데 그냥 무시하고 갈 길을 간다고?’	No? the deputy director of the 『Hunter Bureau』himself came all the way to this faraway place to hand over classified information ... And you are just going to ignore it?’
41	하지만 상대는 빈말을 던진 것이 아닌지 덜컥 차문을 열었다.	But you threw in empty words
42	이대로 성진우 헌터가 가 버리면 다음 기회는 언제가 될지도 모른다. 아니, 아예 오지 않을 가능성도 있다.	If SungJin-woo Hunter goes away like this, then the next chance may be. No, there is a possibility he won't come at all.
43	그가 노리고 한 말인지는 알 수 없었으나 확실히 그를 보내면 아쉬운 쪽은 자신들이었다.	Adam couldn't tell Jin-woo himself, but if he let that hunter go, he would be in trouble.
44	“그럼 이만”	"Well then."
45	진우가 봉고에 올라타려고 하자 안절부절못하던 애덤이 다급하게 소리쳤다.	When Jin-woo tried to leave, Adam, who was uncomfortable, shouted quickly,
46	“자, 잠시만”	"Please, wait!"
47	진우의 시선이 애덤에게로 향했다.	Jin-woo's eyes turned to Adam.
48	애덤은 조금이라도 더 진우의 관심을 불러일으키기 위해서 빠르게 말을 이었다.	Adam spoke quickly to arouse Jin-woo's interest a bit more.
49	“업그레이더..”	"Upgrader..."
50	“업그레이더”	"Upgrader?"
51	애덤은 완전히 졌다는 얼굴을 하고 자신이 내뱉은 단어를 설명했다.	Adam, who has a pained face as he says that word, explains,
52	“각성자의 능력치를 올려 줄 수 있는 각성자에 대해 알고 있으십니까”	"Do you know about an awakener that can enhance other hunter's ability?"
53	처음부터 그렇게 나오셨어야지.	You should have said that right from the beginning'
54	진우는 애덤 요원이, 아니 정확히는 헌터 관리국의 부국장이 알려 주겠다는 정보가 정보 이상의 가치를 지니고 있음을 눈치챘다.	Jin-woo noticed that the information that Agent Adam told, or precisely the deputy director of the 『Hunter Bureau』, was more than just simple information.
55	‘각성자의 능력치를 올려 주는 각성자라...’	An awakener who can enhance my ability ... ’
56	드디어 진우의 마음이 동했다.	Finally, Jin-woo became interested.
57	진우가 봉고에 걸치고 있던 한쪽 발을 내리고 차문을 닫자 애덤이 안도한 나머지 긴 한숨을 내쉬었다.	When Jin-woo lowered his foot ffrom the van and closed the door, Adam sighed a long sigh.
58	“휴”	"Huh -"
59	그렇게 숙이고 있던 고개를 들자 어느새 눈앞에 진우가 서 있었다.	Adam looked up suddenly to find Jin-woo standing in front of him.
60	“지저스”	"Jesus!"
61	깜짝 놀란 애덤이 급히 물러섰을 때, 진우가 기다렸다는 듯 물었다.	When Adam was suddenly surprised, Jin-woo asked if he had been waiting.
62	“이제 어디로 가면 됩니까”	"Now where do we go?"
63	***	***
64	끼익.	Ch-clik!
65	두 사람이 탄 검은 세단이 유명한 특급 호텔 앞에 멈춰 섰다.	Stepping down from the black sedan, the two of them stopped in front of a famous luxury hotel
66	“여깁니다”	"Here."
67	그러고 보니 호텔 이름이 전에 유진호에게서 받았던 메모에 적혀 있는 곳과 같았다.	Come to think of it, the hotel name is like the one written in the note that he received from Yoo Jin-ho
68	‘영어를 쓰는 외국인이 찾고 있다더니 이 사람들이었나?’	I'm looking for an English-speaking foreigner, Is this person? ’
69	진우는 요원을 따라 부국장이 기다리고 있다는 방으로 올라갔다.	Jin-woo went up to the room where the Deputy Director was waiting for the agent.
70	헌터 관리국의 마이클 코너 부국장은 부하의 뒤에 서 있는 남자의 얼굴을 확인하고는 흥분을 감추지 못했다.	Michael Conner, deputy director of the 『Hunter Bureau』, confirmed the face of the man standing behind Adam and could not hide his excitement.
71	‘좋았어!’	Good! ’
72	거래에서 가장 힘든 과정은 상대를 협상 테이블에 앉히는 것이었다.	The hardest part of the deal was to place the opponent on the negotiation table.
73	일단 앉히기만 하면 반쯤은 성공한 것이나 다름없었다.	Once you sat down, it was almost halfway to success.
74	부국장은 활짝 웃으며 진우에게 오른손을 내밀었다.	The deputy Director laughed and extended his right hand to Jin-woo.
75	“헌터 관리국 국장 마이클 코너입니다”	"I am Michael Conner, Director of the 『Hunter Bureau』."
76	영어로 말한 그의 인사말을 애덤이 유창한 한국어 실력으로 번개같이 빠르게 통역해 주었다.	Adam quickly translated English greetings in Korean fluently like a lightning bolt.
77	진우는 부국장의 손을 맞잡았다.	Jin-woo grabbed the deputy director's hand.
78	“헌터 성진우입니다”	"Hunter, Sung Jin-woo."
79	간단히 소개를 끝낸 두 사람은 테이블을 사이에 두고 마주 보며 앉았다. 애덤은 앉지 않고 부국장의 옆에 가 섰다.	The two people briefly introduced and sat facing each other across the table. Adam did not sit down and stood beside the deputy director.
80	“혹시 타국의 헌터 관계자와 만나신 적이 있습니까”	"Have you ever met a Hunter official from another country?"
81	부국장은 그렇게 운을 띄워 보았다.	The deputy director looked so fortunate.
82	“없습니다”	"I have not"
83	기대하고 있었던 대답이 나오자 부국장은 싱긋 웃었다.	When the answer that had been expected came out, the deputy director grinned.
84	‘역시 미국보다 빠른 나라가 있을 리 없지.’	There is no country that is faster than America. ’
85	남들보다 한 발 앞서 있는 공격수만이 골을 넣을 수 있는 법.	Only a forward striker can score goals.
86	부국장은 남들보다 먼저 손에 넣은 허투로 만들 생각이 추호도 없었다.	The deputy director does not intend to give the ball to others.
87	특히나 상대는 상관에게서 무슨 수를 써서든 데려오라는 명을 받은 최상급, 아니 특급 헌터.	Especially, the deputy director was ordered by his Master to bring Jin-woo by any means.
88	애매한 화법 따위는 애초에 생각지도 않고 자리에 앉았다.	He sat down in the first place, not thinking about the vague way of talking.
89	“단도직입적으로 말씀드리겠습니다, 성진우 헌터님”	"I'll tell you in a straightforward way, Hunter Sung Jin-woo."
90	부국장은 자신 앞에 수북이 쌓여있는 서류 더미를 진우에게 내밀었다.	The deputy director put out a pile of papers stacked in front of him to Jin-woo.
91	“저희 미합중국은 성진우 헌터님을 원하고 있습니다”	"Our United States wants Hunter Sung Jin-woo."
92	“이건...”	"This...?"
93	“미국 이민 서류입니다. 원래는 1년에서 2년이 걸려야 할 서류들입니다. 하지만 성진우 헌터님께는 다릅니다”	"this is an American - immigration papers. It is a document that should take 1 to 2 years originally. But it is different for Hunter Sung Jin-woo. "
94	부국장은 검지를 들어 보였다.	The deputy director showed his index.
95	“1초.”	"One second."
96	그러고는 자신감 있는 목소리로 단언했다.	Then he vowed with a confident voice.
97	“하겠다고 한마디만 하시면 단 1초 안에 미국인이 되실 수 있으십니다. 물론 평범한 시민이 아닌, 자국의 최상급 헌터들과 완벽히 동등한 수준의 대우를 받게 되실 겁니다”	"If you just say a word, you can be an American in just one second. Of course, you will be treated at a level that is not entirely ordinary citizens, but at the same level as your highest-class hunters. "
98	“..”	"..."
99	여기까지는 충분히 예상할 수 있는 대화였다.	Up to this point, it was a predictable conversation.
100	하지만 진우가 알고 싶은 것은 '업그레이더'라는 각성자의 정보였다. 진우의 시선이 닿자 흠칫하며 애덤이 눈길을 돌렸다.	But what Jin-woo wants to know is the information of the awakener 'Upgrader'. When Jin-woo's gaze reached him, Adam winked and turned his eyes.
101	진우는 다시 부국장을 바라보며 말했다.	Jin looked back at the deputy director and said.
102	“저는 정보를 준다는 말을 듣고 찾아왔습니다만”	"I came here because I was told You'd give me the information."
103	그러자 부국장이 호쾌하게 웃음을 터트렸다.	Then the deputy director laughed excitedly.
104	“제가 방금 드렸던 말씀과 무관한 얘기가 아닙니다”	"This is not irrelevant to what I just said."
105	“예”	"Yes?"
106	“헌터님이 미국의 헌터가 되어 주시겠다고 약속하시면, 저희는 헌터님이 가진 능력을 한 단계 더 높은 곳으로 끌어올려 드릴 겁니다”	"If you promise to be a hunter in America, we will bring your power to a higher level."
107	업그레이더.	Upgrader.
108	아무래도 문자 그대로의 의미를 지닌 각성자인 모양이었다.	It was an awakening with a literal meaning anyway.
109	애덤 요원의 말이 빈말이 아니었음을 알게 된 진우는 반신반의했다.	When he learned that Agent Adam's words were not a lie, Jin-woo grew suspicious.
110	‘정말로 그런 능력을 지닌 각성자가 있었단 말인가.’	Was there really an awakener with such ability? ’
111	그래서 물었다.	So I asked.
112	“그게... 가능한 일입니까”	"Is that ... possible?"
113	진우가 관심을 보이자 부국장은 들뜬 목소리로 말했다.	When Jin-woo was interested, the deputy director said in a hilarious voice.
114	“실은 이곳에 와있습니다”	"She's actually here."
115	진우는 알고 있었다.	Jin-woo knew.
116	닫힌 문틈 사이로 조금씩 마력이 흘러나오고 있었으니까.	There was a little magic flowing out through the closed door.
117	마력의 양이 크지 않아 헌터 관리국 부국장 같은 중요한 인물의 호위를 맡기기에는 부적합해 보였다.	The amount of magic power was not great enough to entrust to escorts the important figures such as Deputy Director of the 『Hunter Bureau』.
118	그렇다고 전투가 아닌 특수한 능력을 지닌 각성자가 아닐까.	But I wonder if that person is an awakener with a special ability, not a battle-type.
119	진우는 그런 결론을 내리고 있었던 차였다.	Jin-woo made such a conclusion.
120	아니나 다를까.	just as expected.
121	부국장은 방 안에 대기하고 있던 요원들에게 지시를 내렸다.	The deputy director ordered the staff waiting in the room.
122	“셀너 부인을 모시고 나오게”	"Let's go out ,Mrs. Selner."
123	딸깍.	Click.
124	부국장의 명령이 떨어지자마자 문이 열리며 두 명의 요원이 중년의 흑인 여성 한 사람을 데리고 나왔다.	As soon as the deputy director 's orders were dropped, the door opened and two agents led a middle - aged black woman.
125	진우는 부인에게서 느껴지는 묘한 기운에 눈을 가늘게 떴다.	Jin-woo feel the mysterious thinned aura from her.
126	‘...’	... ’
127	확실히 일반적인 각성자와는 다른 분위기가 있었다.	Certainly there was a different atmosphere from the general awakener.
128	부인이 테이블 옆에 멈춰 서자 요원이 비어 있는 의자 하나를 빼냈다. 그제야 부인은 천천히 의자 끝에 엉덩이를 붙였다.	When the woman stopped by the table, the agent pulled out an empty chair. Then she slowly sat on the edge of the chair.
129	셀너 부인은 단박에 진우를 알아보고서 흥미를 보였다.	Mrs. Selner was interested in seeing Jin-woo on a short notice.
130	“당신이 바로 그 영상의..”	"He is ..."
131	이미 성진우 헌터에 관한 자료는 부인에게 충분히 제공된 상태였기 때문에, 부국장은 진우에게만 부인을 소개했다.	Since the data about Hunter Sung Jin-woo was already provided to Mrs. Selner, Deputy Director only introduced Mrs. Selner to Jin-woo.
132	“이쪽은 노마 셀너 부인. 전 세계에 단 한 명, 각성자들의 능력을 한계치 이상으로 올려 줄 수 있는 각성자입니다”	"This is Mrs. Noma Selner. Only one person in the world - an awakener who can raise the powers of awakeners beyond their limits. "
133	소개가 끝나자 셀너 부인은 진우에게 가볍게 눈인사를 보냈다.	When the introduction was over, Mrs. Selner gave a light greeting to Jin-woo.
134	진우도 마찬가지로 눈인사를 했다.	Jin-woo likewise did the greeting.
135	“셀너 부인. 헌터님께 본인의 능력을 간단히 설명해 주시죠”	"Mrs. Selner please briefly explain your ability to Hunter."
136	부인은 아직도 의심의 눈빛을 보내고 있는 진우를 바라보며 장난기어린 미소를 지어 보였다.	She looked at Jin-woo, still having a suspicious eye, and showed a playful smile.
137	“모두들 처음에는 헌터님처럼 그런 눈빛을 보내지요. 하지만”	"Everyone sends their suspicious eyes like Hunter at first. But."
138	부인은 진우에게 상체를 기울이고는 속삭이듯 말했다.	She tilted her upper body and said like whispering to Jin-woo.
139	“한 번 경험하고 나면 다들 매달릴 수밖에 없게 된답니다”	"Once you experience it, you have to hang on."
140	“부인..”	"Selner..."
141	“알고 있어요, 부국장님. 중요한 분이시라는 거”	"I know, Deputy Director. He's an important person. "
142	셀너 부인은 미소를 유지하며 설명을 이어 나갔다.	Mrs. Selner continued to explain with a smile.
143	“성진우 헌터님. 모든 헌터에게는 한계점이 존재한답니다. 누구도 한계점을 넘어설 수는 없지요”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo. There is a limit to every Hunter. Nobody can cross this threshold. "
144	그래서 각성자들의 랭크가 변하는 일이 없는 것이다.	So the rank does not change.
145	헌터라면 모두가 알고 있는 상식이었다.	Hunter was common sense that everyone knew.
146	“그럼 부인께서는..”	"Then Mrs ..."
147	진우가 채 묻기도 전에, 셀너 부인이 마지막에 먹으려고 아껴 둔 케이크 위의 딸기를 집어 든 아이같이 환한 표정을 지으며 말했다.	Before Jin-woo could ask , she said with a bright look as if she had picked up the last strawberries from the cake she had saved.
148	“맞아요”	"That's right."
149	진우의 눈이 커졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes grew bigger.
150	“저는 세 단계에 걸쳐서 그 한계점을 높여 줄 수가 있답니다. 강제 재각성이라고 해야 할 지, 잠재력을 끌어올린다고 해야 할지는 모르겠지만요”	"I can raise that limit in three steps. I do not know if I should call it a forced re-awakening or raise your potential. "
151	굉장한 능력!	Great ability!
152	그녀의 방금 한마디는 최상급 헌터들의 마음을 뿌리째 뒤흔들 수 있는 강력한 폭탄과도 같은 발언이었다.	Her one word was a powerful bomb that could shake the hearts of top-class hunters.
153	진우의 시선이 부국장을 향했다.	Jin-woo's eyes turned to the deputy director.
154	부국장은 고개를 끄덕였다.	The deputy director nodded.
155	“그녀의 말은 모두 사실입니다. 단 그녀의 능력에는 텀이 있어서 한 번 힘을 쓰고 나면 오랫동안 쉬어야 다시 능력을 쓸 수 있기 때문에, 혜택을 받을 수 있는 각성자는 일 년에 세 네 명이 전부입니다”	"What she says is all true. Because her ability has a term, so once she have used it, she has to rest for a long time before she can use it again. There are only three or four individuals can benefit in a year "
156	“...효율은 얼마나 됩니까”	"... how efficient is it?"
157	“사람마다 다르지만 세 단계가 전부 끝나고 나면 적게는 2할에서부터 많게는 3할까지도 힘이 성장했다고들 느끼더군요”	"It varies from person to person, but after all three steps, I heard that power has grown from 20 percent to as much as 30 percent."
158	2할에서 3할!	20% to 30%!
159	이미 평균 스탯이 250에 가까워진 진우가 그 정도의 능력치 향상 버프를 받는다면 평균 스탯이 300을 거뜬히 넘길 수 있었다.	If the average stats are already close to 250, and Jin-woo gets that level of performance boost buff, the average stats could easily surpass 300.
160	그야말로 어마어마한 수치였다.	It was an enormous number.
161	“이런 능력이 밖으로 알려지면..”	"When this abilities are known outside..."
162	진우가 걱정하고 있는 것을 부인 또한 염려했고, 부인은 고민 끝에 자신의 능력을 십분 발휘하면서도 안전을 지킬 수 있게 헌터 관리국으로 들어갔다.	Mrs. Selner was also concerned about Jin-woo's concerns, and after much thought, she entered 『Hunter Bureau』 to ensure that she was able to perform her skills and still be safe.
163	“저희는 부인을 지켜 주면서 합당한 보수를 지불하고, 부인은 저희에게 협력하는 헌터들의 능력치를 올려 주고, 그런 상호협조적인 관계를 유지하고 있습니다”	"We pay a reasonable salary to protect Mrs. Selner, and she raise up the hunters' ability to cooperate with us and maintain such a cooperative relationship."
164	부국장은 그렇게 설명을 매듭지었다. 이제 본론을 얘기할 때가 된 것이다.	The deputy director concluded that explanation. It isn't time to talk about this.
165	처음부터 타이밍을 재고 있었던 부국장이 드디어 기회를 잡았다.	The deputy director, who had been timing from the beginning, finally got the chance.
166	“저희가 헌터님께 드릴 수 있는 선물입니다”	"This is a gift we can give to Hunter."
167	“선물..”	"Gift..."
168	헌터에게 이보다 큰 선물이 존재할 수 있을까?	Can there be a bigger gift for him?
169	“헌터님께서 미합중국의 헌터가 되시면 헌터님께 가장 우선적으로 혜택을 드리겠습니다. 또한 최고의 조건으로 계약이 성사되도록 원하시는 길드를 주선해 드리겠습니다”	"When Hunter becomes a Hunter in the United States, we will give Hunter a top priority. We will also arrange the guild you want to have the contract complete in the best terms. "
170	헌터 입장에선 도저히 거부하기 힘든 조건들이었다.	For Hunter, those conditions were simply irresistible.
171	황동수가 온 국민의 손가락질을 받으면서도 과감히 미국행을 결심했던 이유를 알 수 있을 것 같았다.	He could see why Hwang was determined to go to the United States boldly despite being criticized by the public.
172	미국이 제시했다면 막대한 금액은 그저 진짜 '이유'를 가리기 위한 눈속임에 불과했을 뿐.	If the U.S. had offered it, the huge sum was just a trick to hide the real 'reason’.
173	평범한 헌터들에게도 눈이 뒤집혀서 덤벼들만한 이야기인데, 최상급 헌터에게	It's a story that even the ordinary hunters flip their eyes over,
174	능력을 끌어올려 준다는 말을 한다면?	What if he said if it would boost his ability?
175	과연 누가 거절할 수 있을까?	Who can reject it?
176	하지만.	But.
177	진우는 중요한 사실 하나를 지적했다.	Jin pointed out one important fact.
178	“그런 힘이 있다는 사실을 어떻게 증명할 수 있죠”	"How can you prove that there is such power?"
179	그러자 부인이 끼어들었다.	Then Selner intervened.
180	“서두르지 말아요. 오늘은 첫 번째 단계를 해제시켜 주러 온 거니까”	"Do not worry. I'm here to release the first step. "
181	진우는 그제야 부인이 처음에 했었던 말을 온전히 이해할 수 있었다.	Jin-woo was able to fully understand what she had said at the beginning.
182	‘한 번 경험하면 다들 매달린다고 했었나?’	Did you say that everyone will hang on once? ’
183	백이면 백.	#korean idom 백이면 백.
184	그녀의 능력을 확인한 헌터들은 미국행을 택했다.	The Hunter who confirmed her ability chose to go to America.
185	부국장은 넌지시 물었다.	The deputy director asked.
186	“그녀가 말씀하신 대로입니다. 첫 번째 해제에 동의하십니까”	"As she said. Do you agree with the first step? "
187	“아무 대가 없이...”	"With nothing?"
188	“서비스라고 생각하세요, 헌터님”	"Think of it as a service, Hunter."
189	셀너 부인이 진우의 손목을 가볍게 잡았다.	Mrs. Selner took Jin-woo 's wrist lightly.
190	진우가 돌아보자 그녀는 인자한 미소를 지으며 좀 더 가까이 오라는 듯한 손짓을 했다.	When Jin-woo turned around, she smiled a grim smile and said to come closer.
191	“내 눈을 들여다봐요, 자세히. 그게 첫 번째 과정이니까”	"Look into my eyes, look. That's the first step. "
192	부국장은 의자에 등을 맡긴 채 두 사람을 바라보며 팔짱을 꼈다.	The deputy chairman put his arms on his chair and looked at the two people.
193	‘됐어. 넘어왔어.’	done. It's over. ’
194	게임은 끝났다.	The game is over.
195	첫 번째 해제가 끝나고 나면 성진우 헌터가 알아서 다음 연락을 해 올 것이다.	Once the first step is over, Hunter Sung Jin-woo will contact him on his own.
196	아니, 그가 좀 급한 성미를 지녔다면 이 자리에서 바로 이민 서류에 사인을 할지도 모른다.	No, if he has a short temper, he may sign an immigration document right here.
197	이제 부국장의 관심사는 그다음에 있었다.	Now, the next director's interest was .
198	‘과연 그의 한계는 어느 정도일까?’	What is his limit? ’
199	팔짱을 풀고 턱을 만지작거리며, 부국장은 흥미롭게 진우를 응시했다.	With his arms fiddled his chin , the deputy director gazed interestingly at Jin-woo.
200	그런데 그때.	But then.
201	“헉”	"Ugh!"
202	신음 소리를 내뱉은 셀너 부인의 눈동자가 격렬히 떨리기 시작했다.	Mrs. Selner 's eyes began to vibrate violently.
203
204		Teleport to [Table of contents]


1		NEW
2	노마 셀너.	Norma Selner.
3	흔히 셀너 부인, 셀너 여사로 통하는 46세의 흑인 여성은 현재 헌터 관리국 내에서 미국 대통령보다 높은 보호 등급을 받고 있는 유일한 존재였다.	A 46-year-old black woman, often Mrs. Selner and Mrs. Selner, was the only person in the 『Hunter Bureau』 who was currently under higher protection than the US president.
4	즉 그녀와 대통령이 동시에 목숨의 위협을 받게 되면, 헌터 관리국은 그녀를 우선해서 구한 뒤에 대통령을 생각한다는 얘기다.	In other words, if she and the president are threatened with life at the same time, the 『Hunter Bureau』 thinks of the president after saving her first.
5	어떻게 이런 일이 있을 수 있을까?	How could this happen?
6	전 국장이 헌터 관리국을 떠나며 현 국장에게 인수인계를 하는 과정에서, 그녀에 대해 이렇게 표현했다.	In the process of leaving the 『Hunter Bureau』 and taking over the current director, she expressed her.
7	-대통령이 누가 되든 세계 최강의 헌터국이라는 미국의 입지가 흔들릴 일은 없지만, 그녀가 사라지고 나면 미국은 당장 외곽 소도시들부터 게이트를 걱정해야 할 것이다.	- Whoever the president is, the US position as the world's strongeHunter Sung country will not shake, but once she disappears, the United States should worry about the gate from the outskirts of the small towns.
8	그렇다.	Yes.
9	그녀가 세계의 S급 헌터들은 한데 모아준 덕분에, 미국 국민들은 그 넓은 땅덩이에도 불구하고 상급 게이트가 어디에 생기든 신경쓰는 일 없이 두 발 뻗고 잠자리에 들 수 있었다.	Thanks to her gathering of S-class hunters from around the world, the American people were able to go to bed with two feet without worrying about where the upper gates were located despite the wide land mass.
10	그녀의 손에 이끌려 국적을 옮긴 최상급 헌터들의 수만 26명.	Only 26 of the top hunters who have moved their nationality by her hand.
11	헌터 강국이라 불리는 어지간한 나라들의 S급 숫자보다 많았으며, 헌터 관리국에서 선별해 접촉하는 까닭에 질 또한 매우 우수했다.	It was more than the S-class number of countries called the Hunter Powerhouse, and the quality was also very good because of the selection and contact of the 『Hunter Bureau』.
12	그러니 셀너 부인은 수면 아래에서 미국을 지켜주는 수호신이라 할 수 있는 존재였다.	So Mrs. Selner was a guardian of the United States under the surface of the water.
13	아무리 S급 헌터들의 지위가 높고 대접이 좋다고 해도 셀너 부인보다 우선될 수는 없었다.	No matter how high the status of S-class hunters and good treatment were, it could not be given priority over Mrs. Selner.
14	그녀의 존재 자체가 대통령도 함부로 접근할 수 없는 절대적 기밀.	Her existence itself is an absolute secret that the president can not access.
15	당연히 그녀를 만날 수 있는 S급 헌터들도 헌터 관리국의 까다로운 기준에 의해 철저하게 추려졌다.	Of course, the S-class hunters who could meet her were thoroughly selected by the difficult standards of the 『Hunter Bureau』.
16	애덤 화이트 요원이 언급했었던 특정 인물들.	Certain characters that Agent Adam White mentioned.
17	-특정 인물들에게는 정보를 공개하는 것만으로도 저희가 얻을 수 있는 이득이 있습니다.	- For certain characters, just disclosing information has the benefit of us.
18	그 특정 인물들의 범주에 들어가는 것이 얼마나 대단한 일인지, 진우를 포함한 대다수의 S급 헌터들이 처음에는 알지 못했다.	At first, the majority of S-class hunters, including Jin-woo, did not know how great it was to enter the category of certain characters.
19	그러나.	But...
20	셀너 부인의 능력에 의해 리미터(한계점)가 깨지고 나면 그때야 비로소 헌터들은 자각하게 된다.	It is only then that the hunters become aware that the limiter (limit point) is broken by Mrs. Selner’s ability.
21	자신이 누구에게 선택을 받았으며, 그게 어떤 의미인가 하는 사실을!	The fact that he was chosen by whom and what it means!
22	어떤 헌터는 온몸에서 넘치는 힘에 감동한 나머지 그녀 앞에서 무릎을 꿇고 눈물을 보였다고 한다.	Some hunters were touched by the power of their bodies and kneeled in front of her and showed tears.
23	다음 날 그의 국적은 콩고에서 미합중국으로 바뀌었다.	The next day his nationality changed from Congo to the United States of America.
24	‘늘 그래왔었지.’	I always did.
25	그래서 마이클 코너 현 헌터 관리국 부국장은 한 치도 의심하지 않았다.	So Michael Connor, the deputy director of the 『Hunter Bureau』, did not doubt it.
26	성진우 헌터도 다른 헌터들과 마찬가지로 경악에 가득 찬 감탄성을 내지르며 신을 찾게 될 거라고.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo will find God with aweful admiration like other hunters.
27	매달린다.	Hang on.
28	그만큼 적절한 표현이 또 있을까?	Is there any other appropriate expression?
29	조금의 의심도 없이 그렇게 확신하고 있었다.	I was sure of it without any doubt.
30	헌데.	But.
31	경악에 가득 찬 소리는 다른 사람의 입에서 나왔다.	The sound of shock came from the mouth of another.
32	“으아아악!”	“Aahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”
33	한참 진우의 눈을 들여다보던 셀너 부인이 못 볼 것이라도 본 사람처럼 비명을 지르며 나가자빠졌다.	Mrs. Selner, who had been looking into Jin-woo's eyes for a long time, screamed like a person who saw it.
34	그녀를 호위하는 두 명의 요원이 본능적으로 품속에 숨겨두고 있던 총을 꺼내 진우를 겨누었다.	Two agents escorting her instinctively pulled out the gun that was hidden in her arms and pointed at Jin-woo.
35	“그만! 자네들 미쳤나”	“Stop it! Are you crazy?”
36	두 요원들의 만용을 목격한 부국장이 기겁하며 소리쳤다.	The deputy director, who had witnessed the full use of the two agents, shouted in horror.
37	벌떡 일어선 부국장은 두 요원들의 총을 양손으로 짓누르며 욕설을 섞인 고성을 내질렀다.	The deputy director stood up and pressed the guns of the two agents with both hands and gave out a high-pitched curse.
38	“지금 눈앞에 있는 사람이 누군지 몰라서 이 따위 물건을”	“I don’t know who’s in front of me, so I’m going to take this shit.”
39	“하지만 부인이”	“But you.”
40	“이 얼간이들이! 셀너 부인이 걱정되면 그녀를 먼저 돌보게”	“These idiots! If you’re worried about Mrs. Selner, take care of her first.”
41	“죄, 죄송합니다”	“I’m sorry, sorry.”
42	요원들은 곧바로 총을 집어넣고서 바닥에 쓰러진 채 파르르 떨고 있는 셀너 부인을 부축했다.	The agents immediately put the gun in and helped Mrs. Selner, who was shaking on the floor.
43	셀너 부인의 안색은 안쓰러울 정도로 파랗게 질려있었다.	Mrs. Selner’s face was a pitying blue.
44	부국장은 돌아서서 진우에게 90도 가까이 허리를 숙였다.	The deputy director turned and bent his back to Jin-woo about 90 degrees.
45	“죄송합니다, 헌터님. 저희 요원들이 실례를 저질렀습니다”	“I’m sorry, Hunter, my agents have made an excuse.”
46	여유 만만하던 부국장의 목소리가 떨리고 있는 것을 보니 적잖이 놀란 모양이었다.	The deputy director’s voice, which had been easy to spare, was shaking, and he seemed surprised.
47	‘아무리 부인의 안전을 최우선하도록 훈련을 시켰다지만, S급 헌터에게 총구를 내밀 줄이야.’	“No matter how much I trained you to be safe, I’ll give you a gun to the S-class Hunter.”
48	만약 상대가 불같은 성미를 지닌 헌터였다면 요원 두 사람은 물론이거니와, 관련자인 자신의 목 또한 온전하지 못할 터였다.	If the other was a hunter with a fiery temper, not to mention two agents, his own neck, would not be perfect.
49	총기 반입이 금지된 나라에서 최상급 헌터의 면전에 총을 들이밀었으니 어떤 변명도 입에 담을 수 없다.	In a country where guns are prohibited, I can not put any excuses in my mouth because I have put a gun in the face of the fineHunter Sung.
50	셀너 부인이 비명을 지르며 넘어질 때 한 번, 두 젊은 요원이 품속에서 총을 꺼낼 때 한 번.	Once, when Mrs. Selner fell, screaming, once, when two young agents pulled the gun out of her arms.
51	두 번이나 철렁했던 심장은 아직도 쿵쾅쿵쾅 시끄럽게 날뛰고 있었다.	The heart, which had been twice in a row, was still pounding loudly.
52	하지만.	But...
53	이 상황이 당황스럽기는 진우도 마찬가지였다.	Jin-woo, who was embarrassed by this situation, was the same.
54	‘이게 대체 무슨 일이래?’	What the hell is going on?
55	갑자기 부인이 비명을 지르더니 쓰러지고, 헌터 관리국 요원들이 총을 꺼내 겨누더니, 부국장이 길길 날뛰며 허리 숙여 사과한다.	Suddenly she screams and falls, and the Hunters pull out their guns and point them at her, and the deputy director bows and apologizes.
56	처음에는 황당했고, 다음은 기가 막혔으며, 마지막으로는.	It was absurd at first, then terrifying, and finally.
57	“...괜찮습니다. 아직 다친 사람은 없으니까”	“...it’s okay, no one’s hurt yet.”
58	화낼 마음도 들지 않았다.	I didn’t want to be angry.
59	한 나라 최고 기관의 2인자가 먼저 나서서 부하들의 실수를 인정하고 저리 깍듯하게 사과해오는데, 거기다 대놓고 윽박지르는 것도 꼴사납다는 생각이 들었기 때문이었다.	The second man of the highest institution of a country came first, admitting his mistakes and apologizing for them, and it was because he thought it was ridiculous to be out of the way.
60	“감사합니다, 헌터님”	“Thank you, Mr. Hunter.”
61	진우가 괜찮다고 말하고 나서야, 부국장이 고개를 들었다.	After Jin-woo said it was okay, the deputy director looked up.
62	진우의 얼굴을 보아하니 비꼬는 것은 아닌 듯 했다. 정말로 다행이라는 생각이 절로 들었다.	It seemed that Jin-woo's face was not sarcastic. I was really glad.
63	‘만에 하나 토마스 안드레나 중국의 류즈캉 앞에서 이런 일이 있었다면...’	If this had happened in front of one Thomas Andrena in China, Ryuzkang ...
64	자신이 채 사과를 하기도, 전에 이미 총을 꺼낸 두, 사람의 심장은 멈춰 있었을 터였다.	The two men who had already taken out their guns, even before they had apologized, would have stopped their hearts.
65	성진우 헌터가 신사적인 성격이어서 겨우 대화를 시도할 수 있었다.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo was a gentleman and was able to try conversation.
66	‘휴-.’	HU-
67	부국장은 안도의 한숨을 내쉰 후, 콧잔등 위에 맺혀 있던 식은땀을 손으로 쓸어내렸다.	The deputy director sighed with relief and then swept the cold sweat from his nose.
68	일단 발등 위에 떨어진 불은 끄는데 성공했다.	Once I had the fire on my feet, I succeeded in turning it off.
69	다음은 주위로 눈을 돌릴 차례.	Next, turn your eyes around.
70	다시 한 번 진우에게 고개를 숙인 부국장은 황급히 부인의 상태를 살폈다.	Once again, the deputy director, who bowed his head to Jin-woo, hurriedly looked at his wife's condition.
71	“셀너 부인, 무슨 일입니까”	‘What’s going on, Mrs Selner?’
72	“마, 마이클..”	“Ma, Michael.”
73	“부인...? 땀이 어째서 이렇게”	‘Mrs...? Why is it so sweaty?’
74	부국장도 방금 일촉즉발의 위기상황에서 식은땀을 잔뜩 흘렸었지만, 부인은 아예 온몸이 땀으로 흠뻑 젖어있었다.	The deputy director had just shed a lot of cold sweat in the crisis, but his wife was soaked with sweat.
75	‘무슨 일이지?’	What’s going on?
76	부국장은 아랫입술을 질끈 깨물었다.	The deputy director bit his lower lip.
77	‘이 상태로는 도저히...’	In this state, I can’t help but say...
78	어렵게 성진우 헌터를 테이블에 앉히는데 성공했지만, 협상을 이어 갈 수 있는 중요한 카드가 사라지고 말았다.	It was difficult to put Hunter Sung Jin-woo on the table, but the important card that could continue the negotiations disappeared.
79	부인이 능력을 사용할 만한 상황이 아니었다.	She was not in a position to use her powers.
80	돌아선 부국장은 침통한 표정으로 진우에게 말했다.	The deputy director turned to Jin-woo with a sad expression.
81	“오늘은 셀너 부인의 컨디션이 좋지 않은 듯합니다. 후에 다시 연락을 드려도 되겠습니까”	‘I don’t think Mrs Selner is feeling well today, and may I call you back later?’
82	부인의 상태가 걱정된 진우가 일어서 다가가자 부인이 시선을 똑바로 하지 못하고 몸서리쳤다.	When Jin-woo, who was worried about his wife's condition, stood up and approached, his wife was unable to look straight and shuddered.
83	***	**
84	한편.	Meanwhile.
85	한국 헌터 협회 협회장실에는 중요한 손님이 방문했다.	An important guest visited the president's office of the Korea Hunter Association.
86	바로 일본 헌터 협회 회장 마쓰모토 시게오였다.	It was Shigeo Matsumoto, chairman of the Japan Hunter Association.
87	두 명의 협회장이 수행원 하나없는 방안에서 각자의 통역만 세워놓은 채 서로를 마주 보고 앉았다.	The two presidents sat down facing each other, with their interpreters standing in the room without an attendant.
88	고건희가 먼저 입술을 뗐다.	Go Gun-hee first pulled his lips off.
89	“고토 씨 일은 들었습니다”	“I heard about Mr. Goto.”
90	“안타까운 일이지요”	“It’s a shame.”
91	잠깐 씁쓸한 표정이 스쳐지나갔던 마쓰모토의 안색이 싹 바뀌었다.	Matsumoto's face, which had been bitter for a while, changed.
92	“하지만 저는 과거의 일이 아닌, 앞으로의 일을 논하러 온 겁니다”	“But I’m here to discuss what’s going on, not what’s past.”
93	고건희도 고개를 끄덕였다.	Go Gun-hee nodded.
94	두 사람 사이에는, 아니 한국과 일본 사이에는 처리해야 될 문제가 몇 가지 남아있었다.	There were some problems between the two, or between Korea and Japan.
95	우선은 마정석 분배.	First, it's a distribution of stone.
96	원래는 1년 뒤 개미들이 모조리 죽고 나서 분배를 시작할 예정이었다.	Originally, a year later, all the ants were going to die and start distribution.
97	하지만 지금은 진우가 개미들의 씨를 깔끔히 말려버린 상태.	But now Jin-woo has dried the seeds of the ants neatly.
98	위성 감시 카메라로 진우의 경악스런 행각을 발견한 일본도 이 사실을 모르지 않았다.	Japan, which discovered Jin-woo's astonishing behavior with satellite surveillance cameras, did not know this.
99	-저, 저 인간 대체 뭘 하려는 거야?	- What the hell is he doing?
100	-개미들이... 성진우 근처의 개미들이 사라져 갑니다.	- Ants. Ants near Sung Jin-woo are disappearing.
101	-그가 부리는 소환수들이 사냥을 시작했습니다!	- His summons have started hunting!
102	-소환수들이 섬 전체로 퍼져나갑니다.	- The summons spread throughout the island.
103	-뭐야, 저 인간? 설마...?	- What is it, that man? - You don't...?
104	설마가 사람을 잡는다더니.	You said you were catching people.
105	순식간에 제주도에서 모든 마력의 흔적이 사라졌다.	In an instant, all traces of magic power disappeared from Jeju Island.
106	딱 하나.	Only one.
107	성진우 헌터의 것으로 예상되는 거대한 마력 덩어리를 빼놓고는.	Except for the huge magic power mass expected to be Hunter Sung Jin-woo.
108	‘강한 힘. 예측불허의 행동력. 굳이 죽이지 않고 놔둬도 되는 마수들을 일부러 처치하는 잔혹성까지.’	“Strong power, unpredictable behavior, even the cruelty of deliberately killing the masquerades that you can leave without killing.”
109	우리 일본에 이렇게 어울리는 헌터가 이 세상 천지에 또 어디 있을까?	Where else is Hunter in this world that suits our Japan?
110	마쓰모토는 그때 상황실 분위기를 떠올리며 피식 웃었다.	Matsumoto laughed at the moment, remembering the atmosphere of the situation room.
111	그리고 가져왔던 문서 몇 장을 고건희에게 내밀었다.	And I handed out a few documents I had brought to Go Gun-hee.
112	“이게 뭡니까”	“What is this?”
113	고건희는 문서를 받아들며 물었다.	Go Gun-hee accepted the document and asked, "What is it?
114	“일본이 제주도 마정석의 소유권을 포기하겠다는 각서입니다”	It is a memorandum that Japan will give up ownership of Jeju Island.
115	“...”	“....”
116	반신반의하며 문서를 훑어 내려가던 고건희의 눈이 커졌다. 마쓰모토의 말은 사실이었다.	Go Gun-hee's eyes widened as he was half-sustained and scanned the document. Matsumoto's words were true.
117	“어째서”	“Why?”
118	어째서 적지 않은 타격을 입었을 일본 헌터 협회가 이리도 쉽게 큰 이익을 포기하려는 것일까?	Why would the Japanese Hunter Association, which had suffered a considerable blow, easily give up its big profits?
119	답은 금방 나왔다.	The answer came out quickly.
120	“대신 성진우 씨를 저희에게 넘겨주시지요”	But give us Sung Jin-woo.
121	“허허”	Huhhhh
122	고건희는 실소를 터트리며 소파의 등받이에 등을 기댔다.	Go Gun-hee laughed and leaned back on the back of the sofa.
123	“아쉽지만 그는 헌터 협회 소속이 아닙니다”	“I’m afraid he’s not part of the Hunter Association.”
124	헌터 협회 소속이라고 해도 그만한 헌터를 타국에 넘겨줄 생각은 눈곱만큼도 없지만 말이다.	Even if it belongs to the Hunter Association, there is not a lot of thought to hand it over to other countries.
125	“알고 있습니다”	“I know.”
126	마쓰모토는 기다렸다는 듯 말을 이었다.	Matsumoto said, as if he had waited.
127	“하지만 그는 헌터 협회와 아주 밀접한 연관을 맺고 있고, 또 지금은 협회를 통하지 않으면 그에게 연락조차 할 수 없게 되어 있지요”	“But he’s very close to the Hunter Society, and now he can’t even contact him unless he’s through the Society.”
128	아쉽게도 일본 헌터 협회에게는 미국 헌터 관리국만큼의 정보력이 없었다.	Unfortunately, the Japan Hunter Association did not have the information as much as the US 『Hunter Bureau』.
129	그 말인즉슨 마쓰모토가 진우에게 연락할 수 있는 방법은 헌터협회를 설득시키는 것뿐이라는 뜻.	That means that Matsumoto's only way to contact Jin-woo is to persuade the Hunter Association.
130	“그를 어떻게 해달라는 소리가 아닙니다. 그와 교섭을 해볼 수 있는 기회를 달라는 것이지요”	“I’m not asking you to do anything about him, but to give him a chance to negotiate with him.”
131	“그 기회 때문에 이 천문학적인 금액을 포기하겠다는 겁니까”	“You’re giving up this astronomical amount for that opportunity.”
132	끄떡.	Nod
133	마쓰모토는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Matsumoto nodded.
134	이번 일로 일본은 10명의 최상급 헌터를 잃었다.	Japan lost 10 top hunters for this.
135	그들에게 돌아갔어야 할 돈이 수중에 그대로 남아있는 상태.	The money that should have returned to them remains in the hands.
136	돈은 썩어 넘치도록 많았다.	The money was rotten and overflowing.
137	성진우 만한 헌터를 얻는 대가라면 마정석 따윈 아깝지 않았다.	If it was a price to get a hunter worth a fortune, it was not a waste.
138	하지만.	But...
139	“거절하겠습니다”	“I will refuse.”
140	돌아오는 답변은 마쓰모토의 예상과 달랐다.	The answer was different from Matsumoto’s.
141	“거절하겠다니요”	“You’re going to refuse.”
142	마쓰모토가 화들짝 놀랐다.	Matsumoto was startled.
143	물론 자신에게는 성진우 헌터를 일본으로 반드시 데려올 자신감이 있었지만, 고건희에게는 그저 교섭의 기회를 달라고 했을 뿐이었다.	Of course, he had the confidence to bring Hunter Sung Jin-woo to Japan, but he just asked Go Gun-hee for a chance to negotiate.
144	그런데 저쪽이 먼저 제안을 걷어찰 줄이야.	But I'm going to kick the offer first.
145	“일본에게 성진우 헌터를 뺏길까봐 이런 기회를 마다하는 겁니까”	Do you have this opportunity to take away Hunter Sung Jin-woo from Japan?
146	고건희는 고개를 가로저었다.	Go Gun-hee shook his head.
147	“당신들에게는 처음부터 단 하나의 마정석도 가질 자격이 없음을 말하고 있는 겁니다”	“I’m telling you that you don’t deserve a single stone from the beginning.”
148	고건희의 의미심장한 발언에 통역이 눈치를 살폈다.	The interpreter looked at Go Gun-hee's meaningful remarks.
149	“협회장님, 정말 그대로 말씀드려도 괜찮겠습니까”	“You don’t mind telling me what you’re saying, sir.”
150	“물론이네. 한 글자도 빼먹지 말고 그대로 말하게”	“Of course, don’t forget a letter, just say it.”
151	통역의 말을 듣고 있던 마쓰모토의 얼굴색이 붉어졌다.	Matsumoto's face, which was listening to the interpreter, turned red.
152	“고건희 협회장! 그게 무슨 망발이오”	Go Gun-hee, president of the association! What a mess.
153	자연스레 언성 또한 높아졌다.	Naturally, the voice rose.
154	그때.	Then.
155	고건희의 입에서 천천히 일본어가 흘러나왔다.	The Japanese language slowly came out of Go's mouth.
156	“통역들 없이 우리 둘이서만 얘기를 나누고 싶소”	“I want to talk to you alone without interpreters.”
157	마쓰모토가 흠칫 놀라 물었다.	“What?” Matsumoto asked, surprised.
158	“당신... 일본어를 할 수 있었나”	“You could speak . Japanese.”
159	“어렸을 적 아버지께서 일본에서 자그마하게 사업을 좀 하셨지. 오래전 얘기라 유창한 대화는 어렵겠지만”	“My father, as a child, did a little business in Japan, though it would be difficult to talk fluently, long ago.”
160	끄떡.	Nod
161	마쓰모토의 동의하에 두 명의 통역이 협회장실을 나갔다.	Under Matsumoto's consent, two interpreters left the president's office.
162	시작은 마쓰모토였다.	It was Matsumoto.
163	“우리는 당신들을 위해 S급 헌터 10명을 희생했소”	“We sacrificed ten S-class hunters for you.”
164	희생자 명단에는 일본 제일의 헌터 고토 류지까지 포함되어 있었다.	The list of victims included Ryuji Hunter Goto, Japan's best.
165	“당신이 내 제안을 받아들이지 않겠다면 어쩔 수 없지. 마정석의 반에도 그들의 피해보상까지 전부 다 더해 한국 정부에 청구하도록 하겠소”	“If you don’t accept my offer, I’ll have to ask the Korean government to pay for all of their damages to the half of Ma Jung-seok.”
166	하지만 고건희는 코웃음 쳤다.	But Go Gun-hee snorted.
167	“마쓰모토 협회장... 아직 당신은 당신이 우위에 서 있다고 착각하고 있구먼”	“Matsumoto, president of the association, you still think you’re in the lead.”
168	“고건희 협회장”	Go Gun-hee, president of the association
169	마쓰모토가 눈을 부릅뜨며 자리에서 벌떡 일어섰다.	Matsumoto stood up, his eyes wide.
170	“그게 당신을 위해 싸워준 우리에게 할 소린가”	“That’s what we’re talking about for you.”
171	흥분한 마쓰모토와 달리 고건희는 끝까지 침착했다.	Unlike Matsumoto, who was excited, Go Gun-hee remained calm until the end.
172	“나는 계속 궁금했었소”	“I kept wondering.”
173	고건희의 차분함에 열이 식은 것인지 마쓰모토도 다시 천천히 자리에 앉았다.	Matsumoto slowly sat down again, whether the heat was cooled by the calmness of Go Gun-hee.
174	마쓰모토가 완전히 앉기를 기다려 고건희가 말을 이었다.	Waiting for Matsumoto to sit down completely, Go Gun-hee continued.
175	“어째서 국제 사회에 이름을 알리기 좋아하는 당신들이 레이드의 가장 핵심적인 과정이라 볼 수 있는 여왕 사냥을 우리에게 맡겼는지”	“Why did you people who like to name the international community leave us with the Queen Hunt, which is the most important process of Raid?”
176	“그거야 한국은 개미 군단을 상대로 시간을 벌어줄 자체적 역량이 없으니”	“That’s because Korea has no capacity to buy time for ant corps.”
177	“정 그렇게 생각했다면 일본팀을 4개조로 나눈 것처럼 한국팀을 하나의 조로 끼워 넣고, 일본 최정예 팀이 개미굴로 들어가 여왕을 사냥하는 편이 더 낫지 않았겠소”	If you thought so, it would not have been better to put the Korean team in one group as if the Japanese team were divided into four groups, and the best team in Japan went into the ant den and hunted the queen.
178	과연.	I mean,
179	마쓰모토의 눈빛이 달라졌다.	Matsumoto’s eyes changed.
180	“...그래서 지금 하고 싶은 얘기가 뭡니까, 고건희 협회장”	“...so what do you want to talk about, Chairman Go Gun-hee?”
181	어째서인지 그는 고건희라는 이름을 분명하게 언급했다.	For some reason, he made it clear that he was named Go Gun-hee.
182	“당신들이 철수한 타이밍... 괴물 개미 때문이 아니라 처음부터 예정되어 있던 것은 아니오”	“The timing you withdrew—not because of the monster ants, but because it was not originally scheduled.”
183	“당신, 미쳤군”	“You’re crazy.”
184	“미친 건 당신들이지. 대체 우리 헌터들을 죽음으로 몰아넣고 뭘 어떻게 할 생각이었나”	“You’re the ones who are crazy, what were you going to do with putting our hunters to death?”
185	고건희의 눈매가 가늘어졌다.	Go Gun-hee's eyes narrowed.
186	그러자 마쓰모토가 크게 웃음을 터트렸다.	Matsumoto laughed loudly.
187	“하하하하”	Hahahaha
188	이윽고 그의 주머니에서 녹음기가 나왔다. 그는 고개를 절레절레 저으며 말을 이었다.	Then the tape recorder came out of his pocket. He shook his head.
189	“방금 당신이 했던 발언. 여기 고스란히 다 담겼소. 아무 증거도 없이 일본 헌터들을 모욕하고 그걸 빌미로 약속했던 배분까지 미룬 죄”	“You just said it, and I’ve put it all in here, and I’ve insulted the Japanese hunters without any evidence and put off the distribution I promised them.”
190	마쓰모토의 입가에 음흉한 미소가 어리었다.	A sly smile was on Matsumoto’s lips.
191	“국제 사회의 심판을 받게 해주지”	“I’ll get you to judge the international community.”
192	고건희의 발언이 담겨 있는 이 음성 파일 하나면 일본 헌터들이 작전 중에 후퇴했다는 사실을 덮고도 남았다.	This voice file containing Go Gun-hee's remarks covered the fact that Japanese hunters retreated during the operation.
193	여론은 바뀔 것이다.	Public opinion will change.
194	앞뒤를 가리지 않고 심증을 믿은 고건희의 명백한 실수였다.	It was an obvious mistake of Go Gun-hee, who believed in heart and soul regardless of whether he was back or forth.
195	만약 그가 눈이 뒤집힌 나머지 자신에게 손이라도 댄다면?	What if he turned his eyes and touched himself?
196	더더욱 빼도 박도 못할 증거.	Evidence that could not be put on.
197	음성 파일은 이미 본국의 상황실 컴퓨터로 전송된 뒤였다.	The voice files had already been sent to the computer in the situation room of the home country.
198	하지만.	But...
199	“증거? 당연히 있지”	“Evidence? Of course.”
200	고건희도 품속에서 작고 검은 사각형 물체 하나를 내놓았다.	Go Gun-hee also released a small black square object in his arms.
201	“...”	“....”
202	“성진우 헌터가 현장에서 발견해 가져온 겁니다”	Hunter Sung Jin-woo found it at the scene.
203	심상치 않은 분위기에 마쓰모토의 태도가 조금 누그러들었다.	Matsumoto's attitude softened a little in an unimaginable atmosphere.
204	“뭡니까... 이게”	“What is it . this—”
205	고건희는 의아해하는 마쓰모토를 바라보며 피식 웃음을 지었다.	Go Gun-hee looked at Matsumoto, who was wondering, and laughed.
206	“송수신기에 달려있는 블랙박스. 고토 팀이 쓰고 있던 거라고 하더군요”	“The black box on the receiver, the one that the Goto team was using.”
207	순간 마쓰모토의 얼굴이 흙빛으로 변했다.	At that moment Matsumoto’s face turned to dirt.
208	고건희는 기회를 놓치지 않고 재생성기를 꺼내 메모리에서 추출한 음성 파일을 플레이했다.	Go Gun-hee did not miss the opportunity, took out the regenerative period and played the voice file extracted from the memory.
209	-한국 놈들이 들어간 지 얼마나 지났지?	- How long have the Koreans been in?
210	-잠시. 10분이 조금 안 됐답니다.	- Wait, it's only been ten minutes.
211	-10분이라.	Ten minutes.
212	-슬슬 빠질 준비를 해야겠군.	- I'll be ready to skip.
213	세계에서 가장 유명한 일본인 중 하나인 고토 류지의 목소리가 똑똑히 담겨 있었다.	One of the most famous Japanese in the world, Koto Ryuji's voice was clearly contained.
214	고건희는 재생기를 끄고는 말했다.	Ko turned off the regenerator and said,
215	“내가 왜 이 파일을 공개하지 않았는지 아시오, 마쓰모토 시게오 일본 헌터 협회 협회장”	“You know why I didn’t release this file, Shigeo Matsumoto, president of the Japan Hunter Association.”
216	마쓰모토는 천천히 고개를 저었다.	Matsumoto shook his head slowly.
217	흙빛이 되었던 그의 얼굴색이 이제는 하얗게 질려가고 있었다.	His face, which had become soiled, was now white.
218	“승리의 여운을 즐기고 있는 국민들에게 당신네들이 한 짓으로 똥물을 끼얹는 것이 싫어서였소. 당신들이 아니라 우리들을 위해서 조금 미뤄뒀던 거요”	“I didn’t want you to throw shit on the people who enjoyed the victors, not you, but for us.”
219	마쓰모토의 손에서 녹음기가 툭 하고 떨어졌다.	The recorder dropped from Matsumoto’s hand.
220	고건희가 말했다.	Go Gun-hee said.
221	“이제 내가 할 말을 알고 있겠지. 마쓰모토 협회장”	“Now you know what I’m going to say, President of the Matsumoto Association.”
222	고건희의 손에 들린 재생기가 S급 헌터의 악력에 산산조각 났다.	The regenerator in the hands of Go Gun-hee was shattered by the grip of the S-class Hunter.
223	“이 방에서 당장 꺼지시오”	“Get out of this room now.”
224	***	**
225	진우가 돌아가고 난 뒤, 부국장은 셀너 부인과 단 둘이 방에 남았다.	After Jin-woo returned, the deputy director remained alone with Mrs. Selner.
226	“부인, 대체 어떻게 된 일입니까”	‘What the hell happened, madame?’
227	여태까지 많은 헌터들을 보아 왔고, 셀너 부인과도 한두 번 일해 본 것이 아니지만 이런 경우는 난생 처음이었다.	I’ve seen many hunters, and I’ve never worked with Mrs. Selner before, but this was the first time in my life.
228	부인은 떨리는 가슴을 억누르며 가까스로 목소리를 짜냈다.	She squeezed her trembling chest and managed to squeeze out her voice.
229	“그는 왕이에요. 그것도 아주 강력한 왕”	“He is a king, a very powerful king.”
230	부국장의 눈이 커졌다.	The deputy director’s eyes widened.
231	부인이 가진 능력의 원리를 아는 사람은 국장과 부국장, 그리고 셀너 부인 본인.	The director and deputy director, and Mrs. Selner, who knew the principles of your ability.
232	단 세 사람에 불과했다.	There were only three people.
233	그런 부인이 성진우 헌터를 '왕급'이라고 확언하고 있었다.	Such a wife affirmed Hunter Sung Jin-woo as a "prince class".
234	두근, 두근.	A pounding, a pounding.
235	부국장은 다시 심장이 요동침을 느꼈다.	The deputy director felt his heart fluctuate again.
236	“그럼... 그가 국가 권력급 헌터들과 맞먹는 수준이라는 말씀이십니까”	“So ... is he equal to the national power hunters?”
237	절레절레.	It's a zalezle.
238	부인은 고개를 저었다.	She shook her head.
239	“아니요, 그건 모르겠어요. 이런 경험은 처음이라. 그는 왕이지만, 보통 왕들과는 달라요”	“No, I don’t know that. I’ve never had this experience. He’s a king, but not a king.”
240	“예? 좀 더 알아듣기 쉽게 설명을..”	“Yes? I’ll explain it to you more easily.”
241	“그를 들여다보는 동안, 그도 나를 보고 있었어요”	“He was looking at me while I was looking at him.”
242	“그거야 다른 헌터도 항상”	“That’s the other hunter.”
243	“아니요! 성진우 헌터 말고 그의 안에 있는 끝없는 어둠이 저를 보고 있었다고요”	No! The endless darkness in him was looking at me, not Hunter Sung Jin-woo.
244	셀너 부인은 몸을 부르르 떨었다.	Mrs. Selner shivered.
245	그것은 모든 생명체가 가진 원초적인 공포, 즉 죽음에 대한 두려움이었다.	It was the primal fear of all life, the fear of death.
246	하지만 그건 중요한 게 아니었다.	But that wasn’t important.
247	정말로 중요한 말을, 그녀는 공포에 몸을 떨면서도 간신히 떠올리는 데 성공했다.	She was terrified, but she managed to remember what was really important.
248	“그리고 그는”	“And he.”
249	부국장은 다시 그녀의 말에 귀를 기울였다.	The deputy director listened again.
250	부인은 힘겹게 입술을 뗐다.	She pulled her lips together with difficulty.
251	“리미터가 없어요”	“There’s no limit.”


1	털썩. Slap -	Slap.
2	마쓰모토가 무릎을 꿇었다.	Matsumoto got down on his knees.
3	한 단체의 장.	the chairman of association
4	그것도 일본이라는 나라에서 모든 헌터들의 입장을 대표하는 자리에 앉아있는 남자가 무릎을 꿇었다.	A man who was sitting in a seat representing all the Hunter's positions in the country called Japan knelt down.
5	‘...’	...’
6	지금 이 순간에도 수많은 생각들이 마쓰모토의 머릿속을 스쳐지나갔다. 하지만.	Even at this moment, many thoughts were passed through Matsumoto's head. but
7	아무리 머리를 굴려도 이보다 더 나은 방법은 떠오르지 않았다.	No matter how hard he tried, he couldn't think of a better way.
8	자존심이나 체면 따위를 생각하고 있을 때가 아니었다.	It was not a time to think of pride or dignity.
9	이 일이 새어나가면 여파는 자신의 자리가 날아가는 것만으로는 끝나지 않는다.	When this happens, the aftermath doesn't end with just fired from his seat.
10	“고건희 협회장... 부디 용서해주시오”	"Go Gun-hee, Chairman of the association... Please forgive me."
11	하지만 고건희 협회장의 눈빛은 냉랭했다.	However, Go Gun-hee's eyes were cold.
12	증거가 드러나지 않았을 때는 큰 소리를 치다가, 증거가 드러나고 나자 곧바로 꼬리를 내리다니.	When the evidence is not revealed, he yells loudly, and when the evidence is revealed, his tail drops.
13	어찌 곱게 볼 수 있을까?	How can I forgive it?
14	“일어나시오”	"Get up."
15	고건희 협회장이 차가운 목소리로 무의미한 사과를 그만둘 것을 종용했으나, 마쓰모토는 막무가내로 이마를 바닥에 찍었다.	Go Gun-hee, Chairman of the association, urged him to stop making meaningless apology, but Matsumoto snapped his forehead to the floor.
16	“우리 일본은 최상급 헌터 전력의 반 이상을 잃어 앞으로 국제 사회의 도움이 절실하게 되었습니다”	"Our country has lost more than half of our top-class Hunter's power and is in dire need of international help in the future."
17	일본의 헌터 시스템이 뛰어나고 해도 S급의 반이 사라진 현재, 언제가 됐건 구멍은 생길 수밖에 없는 일이었다.	Even if Japan's Hunter system was excellent, a loophole was inevitable whenever half of its class S disappeared.
18	A급 게이트까지야 지금 있는 헌터들만으로도 문제가 없겠지만...	Level A gate. There's no problem with the Hunter alone, but...
19	S급 게이트가 생성되는 순간 일본도 방심할 수 없게 된다.	As soon as the S-class gate is created, Japan will also be on alert.
20	어쩌면 제주도에서 일어났던 일이 일본에서 발생하게 될 지도 모른다.	Perhaps what happened in Jeju Island will happen in Japan.
21	“그 파일이 알려지게 되면 우리는 철저히 외면당하고 맙니다. 부탁입니다. 고건희 협회장. 죄가 없는 일본 국민들을 생각해서라도 한 번만 용서해주시길”	"When the file is known, we are completely shunned. Please. KO Gun Hee, the Chairman of the association. Please forgive me for the sake of the innocent Japanese peoples."
22	“벌이라고 생각하시오”	"Think of it as a punishment"
23	고건희는 단칼에 마쓰모토의 말을 잘랐다.	Go Gun-hee cut Matsumoto's words with a single stroke.
24	“당신과 당신네 헌터들이 저지르려고 했던 범죄의 벌이라고 생각하고 달게 받으시오”	"Think it was a punishment for what you and your Hunter were trying to commit."
25	언제 터질지 모르는 폭탄을 짊어지고서 처벌의 시간을 기다리고 있어라.	Wait for a time of punishment as you carry a bomb you don't know when it will pop.
26	그것이 고건희의 뜻이었다.	That was what Go Gun-hee meant.
27	하지만 마쓰모토는 바닥에 붙인 이마를 떼지 않았다.	Matsumoto, however, did not remove his forehead attached to the floor.
28	“고건희 협회장... 당신의 노여움이 풀릴 때까지 일어나지 않겠습니다. 제발, 제발 다시 한 번 고려를”	"Go Gun-hee, Chairman of the association... I won't get up until your anger is relieved. Please, please, consider it again."
29	“그럼 어쩔 수 없군”	"Then there's nothing we can do about it."
30	고건희는 불쾌하다는 표정을 짓고선 휴대폰을 꺼내 들었다.	He had a nasty look and pulled a phone.
31	“5분을 주겠소.”	"I'll give you five minutes."
32	무슨 일을 하려는 것일까?	What are you going to do?
33	궁금함을 이기지 못한 마쓰모토가 고개를 들고 고건희를 올려다보았다.	Matsumoto, who couldn't resist the curiosity, looked up and looked up at Go Gun-hee.
34	고건희는 폰을 흔들었다.	Go Gun-hee waved his phone.
35	“5분 안에 나가지 않으면 이 전화에 등록되어 있는 모든 기자들에게 일제히 메시지가 갈 것이오. 일본의 헌터 협회장이 내 앞에서 무릎을 꿇고 빌고 있노라고.”	"If you don`t leave within five minutes, all the reporters on the phone will be sent in unison. Chairman of the Hunter Association in Japan is kneeling in front of me."
36	언제 터질지 모르는 폭탄이 무서워 발목을 붙들고 늘어지겠다면 지금 바로 터트려주겠다.	If you're afraid of a bomb that might explode anytime, if you want countinue kneel, he'll explode it right now.
37	협박이 아닌 통보였다.	It was not a threat but a notice.
38	“그런..”	"That..."
39	마쓰모토는 아랫입술을 깨물었다.	Matsumoto bit his lower lip.
40	겨우 온정에 호소하는 것 정도로 약해질 만큼 고건희는 결단력이 부족한 사람이 아니다.	Go Gun-Hee is not a man lacking in decision making to become so weak that he can barely appeal to compassion.
41	마쓰모토는 뒤늦게 깨달았다.	Matsumoto realized late.
42	자존심까지 버린 마지막 시도가 수포로 돌아가는 순간이었다.	The last attempt to throw away one's pride was in vain.
43	힘없이, 마쓰모토가 몸을 일으켰다.	Without strength, Matsumoto got up.
44	그런 그를 지켜보며 고건희는 폰을 내려놓았다.	Watching him, Go put down his phone.
45	비척이며 짐을 챙기고 있는 마쓰모토에게 고건희가 말했다.	Go Gun-hee said to Matsumoto, who is struggling and packing his luggage .
46	“성진우 씨에게 감사하시오”	"Thank Mr. Sung Jin-woo"
47	고건희의 맹수 같은 두눈에 안광이 번들거렸다.	His eyes glistened like a beast.
48	“만약 당신네들의 수작 때문에 우리 헌터가 다쳤다면 지금 당신은 이 방을 살아나가지 못했을 테니까”	"If our Hunter had been hurt because of your tricks, you wouldn't have been able to survive this room right now."
49	떨리는 손으로 짐을 모두 챙긴 마쓰모토는 뒤도 한 번 돌아보지 않고 도망치듯 협회 건물을 빠져나갔다.	Matsumoto, who carried all his luggage with trembling hands, left the association building as if he ran away without looking back.
50	전에 그가 한국을 방문했을 때의 당당함은 어디서도 찾아볼 수 없었다.	The pride of his previous visit to Korea was nowhere to be seen.
51	“후-”	"Hoo-h."
52	고건희는 소파에 등을 기댔다.	Go Gun-hee leaned his back on the sofa.
53	속이 뻥 뚫리는 기분이었다.	I felt as if my heart was breaking open.
54	하지만 이대로 끝낼 생각은 없었다.	However, I had no intention of ending it like this.
55	일본 헌터 협회의 목숨 줄이 손안에 들어왔다고 해도 과언이 아니었다.	It was no exaggeration to say that the life of the Japanese Hunter Association came into his hand.
56	‘죄를 지었으면 벌을 받아야지.’	If you have sinned, you should be punished.’
57	고건희는 예전부터 은원 관계 하나는 확실한 사람이었다.	Go Gun-hee has been a trustworthy person since the old days.
58	그때.	then
59	탁상에 올려두었던 폰이 요란하게 울렸다.	The phone on the table rang loudly.
60	‘음?’	‘Hmm?’
61	고건희가 통화 버튼을 누르자 다급한 목소리가 흘러나왔다.	When Go pressed the phone button, an urgent voice came out.
62	가만히 듣고 있던 고건희의 눈동자가 커졌다.	Go Gun-hee's eyes grew bigger, as he listened to them quietly.
63	“뭐? 차도 한복판에 게이트가 생겼다고”	"What? There's a gate in the middle of the driveway.? "
64	그것도 평범한 공격대가 어찌해볼 수 있는 수준이 아닌 B급의 게이트가.	That's not a level that ordinary attackers can do, but a level B gate.
65	“거기가 어딘가”	"Where is it?"
66	빨리 대형 길드에 연락해서 공격대를 출발시키는 것이 상책이었다.	It was best to quickly contact a large guild and start the attack.
67	그런데.	by the way
68	‘잠깐만.’	Wait a minute.’
69	직원에게서 보고를 듣던 고건희의 표정이 묘해졌다.	Go Gun-Hee's face got strange as she was listening to reports from the staff.
70	‘그곳 근처에 성진우 헌터가 길드 사무실을 잡았다고 하지 않았나?’	Didn't Hunter Sung Jin-woo establish the Guild office near there?’
71	***	***
72	갑자기 정체되기 시작한 도로.	a road that suddenly began to stall
73	진우는 나아갈 수 없게 된 차안에서 생각에 잠겨 있었다.	Jin-woo was lost in thought in a car that was unable to move on.
74	‘그 아줌마 뭔가 봤어.’	She saw something.’
75	셀너 부인.	Mrs. Selner.
76	망각한 헌터들을 수없이 마주쳤을 여성이 눈도 제대로 마주치지 못할 정도의 두려움을 느끼고 있었다.	The woman who would have faced many forgotten hunters felt the fear that she could not meet his eyes properly.
77	뭘 본 걸까?	What did she see?
78	시스템의 흔적?	Traces of the system?
79	시스템이 가끔 어려운 요구를 해도 그렇게 무서운 존재는 아닌데.	Even though the system sometimes makes difficult demands, it's not that scary.
80	‘아니. 내게는 무섭기는커녕 최고의 서포터지.’	no. It's the best supporter, not scary. ’
81	하지만 그게 다른 이들의 눈에는 어떻게 비칠까?	But how does it look in the eyes of others?
82	부국장이 말했었다.	The Deputy Director said.
83	다음에 연락드려도 괜찮겠냐고.	Do you mind if I call you next time?
84	헌데.	But.
85	부국장의 그 말을 꺼냈을 때, 뒤쪽에 있었던 부인에게서 끔찍한 동요가 느껴졌었다.	When I brought that up from the deputy director, I could feel a terrible commotion from Mrs. Selner in the back.
86	내가 만나고 싶다고 해도 부인이 알아서 피할 것 같은 그런 거리낌이.	Even if I wanted to see her, she wouldn like to avoid it.
87	진우는 그때 직감했다.	Jin-woo had a hunch then.
88	아마 그녀의 능력이 자신에게는 먹히지 않는 게 아닐까 하고.	Maybe her ability won't work on him.
89	‘더 이상 시간 낭비할 필요는 없겠지.’	I don‘t have to waste any more time.’
90	그래서 부국장에게 다시 연락하실 필요는 없을 것 같다고 정중히 거절 의사를 전하고 왔다. 굳어버린 부국장의 얼굴이 유난히 기억에 남았다.	So I politely refused the deputy director's suggestion. The hardened Deputy Director's face was particularly memorable.
91	‘근데 차는 왜 이렇게 밀려?’	But why is the car so crowded?’
92	차들로 꽉 막혀있는 도로를 바라보던 진우가 눈살을 찌푸렸다.	He looked at the road blocked by cars and frowned.
93	‘이래서 지하철이 편한데.’	This is why the subway is convenient.’
94	앞에 뭔가 사고라도 난 모양인가, 생각이 들었을 무렵.	When I thought about the accident in front of me.
95	드드드드-	rrrrrrrrrrrrr!
96	충전기 위에 꼽아놨던 폰이 부르르 몸을 떨었다.	The phone that I put on the charger vibrating .
97	진우는 발신자를 확인했다.	Jin-woo identified the caller.
98	‘협회장님?’	association's Chairman?’
99	불과 몇 시간 전에 영결식장에 봤던 분이 또 무슨 용무로 전화까지 건 것일까?	Why did the person who saw him at the funeral just a few hours ago call?
100	진우는 통화 버튼을 눌렀다.	Jin-woo pressed the call button.
101	-헌터님, 고건희입니다.	-Hunter, It's Go Geonhee.
102	협회장은 차분한 목소리로 현재 서울 도심 한 가운데에서 일어나고 있는 상황을 설명해주었다.	In a calm voice, the head of the association explained what was happening in the middle of downtown Seoul.
103	“예? 도로 한복판에 게이트가 생겼다고요”	"What? There's a gate in the middle of the road?”
104	어쩐지.	no wonder.
105	평범한 교통 체증치고는 이거 너무 심각하게 밀리는 거 아닌가 싶었더니.	HE thought it was too serious for a normal traffic jam.
106	진우는 차를 돌리려고 시선을 뒤로 향했다.	Jin turned his gaze back to turn the car.
107	그러나 뒤쪽이고 앞쪽이고 조금도 움직이기 힘들 정도로 차들이 빽빽이 들어차 있었다.	However, the cars were packed tightly in the rear, the front, and even the slightest movement.
108	진우는 고개를 절레절레 저으며 시선을 바로 했다.	Jin-woo shook his head and straightened his eyes.
109	그런데 바로 그때.	But at that moment.
110	극심한 체중에 밀려드는 불쾌함을 단박에 씻어내려 줄 반가운 소리고 수화기 저편에서 들려왔다.	A welcome SOUND came from the other side of the handset to wash away the heavy discomfort.
111	-저희 직원들이 측정한 결과 B급 게이트라고 하는데, 헌터님께서 처리해주시겠습니까?	-Our staff measured it as Class B gate. Can you take care of it?
112	헛.	huh.
113	진우는 모처럼 들려오는 기쁜 소식에 웃음이 새어나오려는 것을 가까스로 참아냈다.	Jin-woo barely managed to get a smile out of the good news.
114	그래도 이렇게 많은 시민들이 불편을 겪고 있는 일을 기뻐해서는 안 되지, 암.	But he shouldn't be happy if so many citizens are suffering.
115	목소리를 가다듬은 진우가 조심스레 물었다.	Jin-woo, who picked up his voice, asked carefully.
116	“공략 허가도 없이 이렇게 막 들어가도 되겠습니까”	"Can I just go in like this without permission?"
117	“허허, 헌터님. 공략 허가는 어디서 나옵니까”	"Huh, Hunter. when do you get permission to go after this?"
118	“협회에서 나오지요”	"It's coming out of the association."
119	“그럼 제가 누굽니까”	"Then who am I?"
120	“헌터 협회 협회장이시죠”	"You're Chairman of the Hunter Association."
121	“걱정하지 말고 들어가십시오”	"Don't worry. Go in."
122	“감사히 먹... 감사합니다”	"Thank you... Thank you."
123	진우가 주먹을 불끈 쥐었다.	Jin-woo clenched his fist.
124	차에서 내려 선 진우는 게이트에서 흘러나오는 마력의 흔적을 쫓아 앞으로 걸어갔다.	Jin-woo, who got out of the car, walked forward after the traces of mana flowing out of the gate.
125	어차피 앞뒤좌우가 모조리 차들로 꽉 들어차 있어 따로 주차를 해둘 필요도 없었다.	the cars were packed all the way to the front, so there was no need park his car.
126	“네. 여러분들이 지금 보고 계시는 검은 구멍이 바로 오늘 도심에 출현한..”	"Yes, the black hole that you're looking at right now that appeared in the city today..."
127	“지금 들어온 소식에 따르면 이번 게이트의 등급은 B, 길드의 개입이 필요한 상급 게이트라고 합니다”	"According to the news we've just heard, the gate is rated B, a higher gate that requires Guild intervention."
128	게이트 주변에는 언제 나왔는지 기자들이 늘어서 있고, 협회 직원과 경찰이 주변을 통제하고 있다.	Around the gate, there are a number of reporters, and association staff and police are controlling the area.
129	‘흠...’	Hmm...’
130	진우가 기자들의 벽을 넘어서 게이트 쪽으로 다가가자 깐깐해 보이는 여직원이 앞을 막았다.	As Jin-woo approached the gate beyond the reporters' walls, a strict-looking female worker blocked his way.
131	“잠깐만요! 당신 뭐예요”	"'Wait a minute! What are you?"
132	여직원은 진우의 가슴을 손으로 밀며 목에 힘을 주었다.	The woman pushed Jin-woo's chest with her hands to give strength to her voice.
133	“여기 함부로 들어오시고 그러면 안 돼요”	"You can't just come in here without permission."
134	그러나.	But
135	그녀의 작은 손으로 아무리 용을 써봤자 진우는 꿈쩍도 하지 않았다.	No matter how much she tried to drag her small hand, Jin-woo did not budge.
136	그제야 그녀는 눈앞에 있는 사람이 헌터, 그것도 상급 헌터라는 사실을 깨달았다.	Only then did she realize that the man in front of her was Hunter, who was also a high rank Hunter.
137	“헌터...세요”	"Hunter...ID?"
138	진우는 신분증을 보여줬다.	Jin-woo showed his ID card.
139	여직원의 눈이 커졌다.	The female employee's eyes dilated.
140	‘S, S급? 성진우?’	"S, S-Class? Sung Jin-woo?"
141	그렇다면 이 사람이 그 제주도에서 활약했던...	Then this man was in Jeju Island...
142	뒤늦게 진우의 신원을 알게 된 여직원이 고개를 들었다.	A female employee who belatedly discovered Jin-woo's identity looked up.
143	TV에서 봤을 때와 많이 다른 모습에 협회 직원이면서도 S급 헌터를 알아보지 못했다.	Although she was a member of the association, she did not recognize this S-class Hunter.
144	하지만 수많은 사람들 중에 눈치 빠른 이도 존재하기 마련.	But there are also many people who are quick-witted.
145	“어”	"What?"
146	“저 사람 혹시...”	“Is he...?”
147	“성진우다”	"Really!"
148	“성진우가 직접 게이트를 처리하려고 나왔나 봐”	"Sung Jin-woo must have come to handle the gate himself."
149	정체에 짜증나있던 사람들이 하나둘 진우를 알아보고 얼굴이 환해졌다.	People who were annoyed by the identity recognized and their faces grew bright.
150	약속이 있던 몇몇 사람들은 아주 환호성까지 내질렀다.	Some of the people who had an appointment were very cheering.
151	하지만 시민들의 반응이 어떻든 간에 여직원은 완고한 태도를 굽히지 않았다.	However, regardless of the response of the citizens, the female employee did not stifle the stubborn attitude.
152	잠시 머뭇거리던 그녀가 물었다.	After a pause, she asked.
153	“여... 여기는 어떻게 오셨죠”	"Uh... How did you get here?"
154	어떻게 오긴.	No matter how you come.
155	헌터가 게이트 앞에 서 있으면 볼일은 하나밖에 더 있나.	If a Hunter is standing in front of the gate, there's only one more thing to do.
156	굳이 설명할 필요도 없겠다 싶어 진우는 손가락을 들어 여직원 어깨 너머의 게이트를 가리켰다.	He pointed to the gate over the shoulder of the female employee by raising his finger, like saying, "I don't need to explain".
157	잠깐 뒤를 돌아봤던 여직원은 뭔가 결심한 듯한 표정을 지었다.	The female employee, who looked back for a moment, looked determined.
158	많은 헌터들이 자신의 힘만 믿고 절차와 규정을 따르지 않다가 목숨을 잃었다.	Many hunters believe in their own strength and do not follow the sequence and processes so losing their lives
159	‘S급 헌터도 마찬가지겠지...’	The same goes for S-class Hunter...’
160	그런 사고를 방지하기 위해 협회가 존재하는 것이라고 누누이 배웠다.	She have learned repeatedly that there is an association to prevent such accidents.
161	협회가 최우선하는 것은 헌터의 안전.	Hunter's safety is the top priority of the association.
162	특히나 상대가 S급이라는 뛰어난 헌터라면 더더욱 불의의 사고를 당하게 할 수 없다고 생각한 그녀가 당차게 말했다.	In particular, she said confidently, thinking that she could not cause an accident if her opponent was an S-class Hunter.
163	“아무리 S급 헌터라도 절차를 무시하는 행동은 용납할 수 없습니다”	"Even a S-level hunter cannot skip the process."
164	“..”	“..”
165	진우는 할 말을 잃고 우두커니 여직원의 얼굴을 내려다보았다.	Jin-woo lost his word and stared down at the woman's face.
166	이렇게 나올 줄은 몰랐다.	He didn't expect it to come out like this.
167	S급 헌터를 설득하는데 성공했다고 믿기 시작한 여직원은 질문을 쏟아냈다.	The female employee, who began to believe she succeeded in persuading S-class Hunter, poured out questions.
168	“공략 허가권은 얻고 오셨나요”	"In short, did you get the license and brought it here?”
169	진우가 고개를 젓자.	Jin-woo shook his head.
170	“아니, 허가권이 있다고 해도 최소 인원수를 다 채우지 않으시면 들어가실 수 없습니다”	"No? even if you have permission, you won't be able to go in unless you have at least enough people."
171	여직원은 강경했다.	The female employee was firm.
172	눈빛을 보아하니 악감정을 가지고 이렇게 나오는 것은 아닌 듯한데, 지나치게 원리원칙을 고집하는 직원인 모양이었다.	Looking at her eyes does not seem to be an aversion but it seems to be an overly rigid principle employee.
173	진우는 속으로 혀끝을 찼다.	Jin-woo kicked the tip of his tongue inside.
174	뭐, 이러면 어쩔 수 없지.	Well, then all the way then.
175	“잠시만요”	"Wait a minute."
176	진우가 곧바로 어디론가 전화를 걸었다. 그리고 통화가 연결되자 폰을 내밀었다.	Jin-woo called somewhere right away. And when the call was connected, he held out his phone.
177	“자”	"Come on "
178	여직원이 의아해하자 진우가 또박또박 말했다.	When the female employee wondered, Jin-woo said clearly.
179	“받아 봐요. 당신 전화니까”	"'Take it—it's your call."
180	여직원은 의아한 눈초리로 물었다.	The female employee asked with a curious look.
181	“누... 누군데요”	"Who... who?"
182	“당신이 용납할 수 없을 것 같은 다른 한 사람”	"The other one you don't think you can accept."
183	엉겁결에 전화를 넘겨받은 그녀가 액정에 떠있는 수신인의 이름 석 자를 확인하고는 눈을 동그랗게 떴다.	She got the phone that suddenly received, she checked the recipient and opened her eyes to track the receiver's name.
184	‘고, 고건희?’	‘Go, Go Gun-hee?’
185	설마 진짜로 전화를 받고 있는 사람이...	Don't tell me that the person who's really on the phone...
186	“저... 전화 바꿨습니다”	"I...I'm listening"
187	여직원이 잔뜩 긴장한 목소리로 전화를 받자, 맞은편에서 묵직한 목소리가 흘러나왔다.	A female employee answered the phone in a tense voice, and a heavy voice came from the other side.
188	-협회장이네.	-I'm the chairman of the association.
189	역시나.	Expectedly
190	수차례 눈동자가 흔들리던 여직원은 연신 고개를 끄덕였다.	The female employee, who had been shaking her eyes several times, nodded.
191	“네. 네. 아니요. 네. 네. 그럼 말씀하신 대로 하겠습니다”	"Yes. Yes. No. Yes, I will do as you say."
192	딸깍.	Click.
193	여직원은 풀죽은 얼굴로 폰을 다시 돌려주었다.	The female employee gave back her phone with a glazed face.
194	진우는 폰을 받고나서 한번 어깨를 으쓱하고는 그녀를 지나쳐갔ㄷ,	Jin-woo shrugged once he got his phone and passed her.
195	‘으...’	Uh...’
196	바짝 약이 오른 여직원이 부들대며 진우의 등에다 대고 저주...라기 보다는 악담을 빌었다.	A woman with a hot temper swears and curses on Jin-woo's back ....
197	‘하느님! 저 사람, 던전에서 넘어져 발목이나 삐게 해주세요!’	God! Let him fall in Dungeon and sprain his ankle!’
198	하지만.	but
199	성진우 헌터는 S급 마수들이 가득했었던 제주도에서도 무사히 빠져나왔던 사람이다.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo escaped safely from Jeju Island, which was full of S-class monsters .
200	‘그런 사람이 B급 던전에서 어떻게 되기야 하겠어?’	What should he do in the B-class dungeon?’
201	그런데 그 순간 여기저기서 비명이 터져 나왔다.	But at that moment, there were screams everywhere.
202	“어? 저거 뭐야”	"What? What is that?"
203	“왜 빨개지는데”	"Why does it turn red?"
204	진우가 들어가고 난 뒤 게이트의 검은 막이 서서히 핏빛으로 물들기 시작했던 것이다.	After Jin-woo entered the gate, the black curtain of the gate slowly began to turn bloody-red.
205	레드 게이트!	Red gate!
206	무서운 이름이었다.	It was a scary name.
207	“아..”	"Ah..."
208	여직원은 레드 게이트를 보고 망연자실했다.	The female employee was stunned by the red gate.
209	‘설마 내가 방금 다치라고 빌었기 때문에?’	Could it be that I prayed for him that he would be injured before?’
210	물론 아닐 것이다.	Of course not.
211	하지만 그녀의 머릿속에서 자기 때문이라는 생각이 지워지지 않았다.	But she couldn't get it out of her head.
212	이차원과 연결된 레드 게이트가 얼마나 위험한 곳인지는 교육을 통해 잘 알고 있었다.	She was well aware of how dangerous the Red Gate was to be from a secondary source.
213	상급 헌터들조차 생환 가능성이 높지 않다는 얘기를 들은 적이 있었다.	Even senior hunters were once told that their chances of survival were not high.
214	‘설마...’	Impossible ... ’
215	갑자기 최악의 상상이 떠오르자 여직원의 얼굴이 새하얗게 질려갔다.	The female employee's face turned pale when the worst image came to her mind.
216	‘진짜 그 헌터님이 다치기라도 하면.’	If Hunter gets hurt.’
217	몇 분이나 지났을까?	How many minutes have passed?
218	자책하고 있던 그녀가 인기척을 느끼고 바닥으로 향하고 있던 시선을 들었더니 눈앞에 진우가 있었다.	When she saw herself reprimanded and she listened to the look on the floor, there was Jin-woo in front of her.
219	“어맛”	What!
220	그녀는 귀신이라도 발견한 듯 화들짝 놀랐지만, 진우는 잠깐 그녀를 바라보다 어깨를 으쓱하고 지나갔다.	She was startled as if she had found a ghost, but Jin-woo shrugged past her for a moment.
221	‘...’	...’
222	여직원의 얼굴은 협회장의 전화를 받고 난 후보다 더 빨개졌다.	The female employee's face turned reder than after receiving a call from the Chairman of the association.
223	주위를 두리번거리던 진우가 짐칸에 감자를 가득 싣고 있는 트럭기사에게 다가갔다.	Jin-woo, who was circling around, approached the truck driver who was loading potatoes in the cart.
224	“아저씨. 그거 한 포대만 파세요”	"Uncle, just sell one package of it."
225	“예? 감자를요”	"What? Potatoes?"
226	진우는 고개를 저었다.	Jin-woo shook his head.
227	“아뇨. 포대 자루요”	"No. The sackcloth."
228	***	***
229	가칭 '솔플' 길드의 부사장이자 영입 담당자고, 변호사이며, 회계사까지 맡고 있는 유진호는 사무실 안으로 들어서는 진우를 보자 반가운 얼굴을 했다.	Yoo Jin-ho, nicknamed "Solo Play" Guild's vice president, recruiting officer, lawyer and accountant, looked delighted to see Jin-woo enter the office.
230	“오셨습니까, 형님”	"You're here, brother!"
231	“별 일 없지”	"What's the matter?"
232	“네. 형님. 그런데 창립 멤버 지원자 한분이”	"Yes, brother. There is a suitable founding member list."
233	“오케이. 리스트 줘봐. 나도 한 번 확인해 볼게”	"Okay, give me the list. I'll check."
234	아침부터 했던 얘기로 지금까지 독촉하는 것을 보니 유진호도 얼른 길드를 만들고 싶어 몸이 달은 모양이었다.	Seeing his talk so far from this morning, Yoo Jin-ho wants to establish a guild quickly.
235	다행히 진우도 같은 생각이었다.	Fortunately, Jin-woo was thinking the same thing.
236	창립 멤버가 될 나머지 한 사람.	the other person who will become a founding member
237	최소한 세 명의 헌터가 모여야 길드 설립 조건을 충족시킬 수 있었다.	At least three hunters gathered to meet the conditions for the establishment of the guild.
238	‘아무리 머리수만 채우는 용도라고 해도 기왕이면 성실한 사람이 좋겠지. 잠깐 보고 말 사이도 아닌데.’	No matter how empty you want to fill the position, he or she would rather be a sincere person. 잠깐 보고 말 사이도 아닌데.’
239	진우는 스스로 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded himself.
240	그런데 가만 보니 유진호의 얼굴이 좀 어두워보였다.	However, Yoo Jin-ho's face looked darker.
241	“무슨 일 있어”	"What's going on?"
242	“그게... 형님”	"It's... brother."
243	“응”	"Hmm?"
244	“아시다시피 길드 설립에는 돈이 좀 많이 듭니다. 상급 게이트는 경매가도 단위가 다르고, 신입 헌터들 계약금도 줘야 되고, 특히 이번에 창립 멤버로 지원하신”	"It costs a lot of money to set up an guild. The higher gate has different unit prices, new Hunter's down payment, especially as a founding member."
245	진우는 말을 잘랐다.	Jin-woo cut off Jin-ho's words .
246	“돈은 이 정도면 될까”	"Is this enough money?”
247	털썩. Slap -	Slap.
248	진우는 가지고 온 감자 포대를 바닥에 놓았다.	Jin-woo put the bag of potatoes on the floor.
249	‘뭐지?’	What is it?’
250	유진호가 의아한 눈빛으로 자루를 들여다보았다. 안에는 고가의 마정석들이 잔뜩 들어있었다.	Yoo Jin-ho looked at the bag with questioning eyes. It was full of expensive 『Mana Stones』.
251	“혀, 형님...? 이게 다 뭡니까”	"Come on, brother......? What is all this?"
252	진우는 대수롭지 않게 얘기했다.	Jin-woo spoke lightly.
253	“오는 길에 게이트가 하나 보여서”	"I saw a gate on the way."
254	“..”	“..”
255	오는 길에 고가의 마정석들이 있는 상급 던전이 보여서 거길 털고 마정석까지 가지고 나오셨다고?	Which means, on the way you come here, have you conquered a high level dungeon with piles of gems and brought a pile of stones to this place?
256	“역시 대단하십니다, 형님”	"You're so great, brother!"
257	유진호는 더 이상 생각하는 것을 그만뒀다.	Yoo Jin-ho stopped thinking about it.
258	형님에게 상식의 잣대를 들이미는 짓은 더 이상 가치가 없는 행동이었다.	The act of pushing the standard of common sense to your brother was no longer worthless.
259	아버지로 인해 돈줄이 막혀 고통스러워하다 자금을 확보해 기뻐하는 유진호를 흐뭇하게 바라보던 진우가 회의실쪽을 향해 고개를 돌렸다.	Jin-woo, who watched Yoo Jin-ho delighted to secure funds, turned his head toward the meeting room.
260	“그런데 저분은 여기 왜 와 있는 거야”	"But why is she here?"
261	“예? 아, 아까 말씀드리려다가... 지금 지원자 한 분이 와 계십니다”	"What? Oh, I was going to tell you... There's a applicant right now."
262	진우의 눈이 커졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes grew bigger.
263	“지원자”	"Applicant?"
264	“네. 형님”	"Yes, sir."
265	“누가”	"Who?"
266	“회의실에 계신 분 말입니다, 형님”	"The one in the room, brother."
267	“본인이 그래”	"You are right"
268	“네, 형님”	"Yes, brother"
269	지금 무슨 소리를...	What are you talking about?
270	진우는 유진호의 말이 끝나기가 무섭게 성큼성큼 걸어가 회의실 문을 열었다.	Jin-woo strode to open the conference room as soon as Yoo's words were finished.
271	덜컹.	Creeeeeaaak!
272	그러자 사무실 비품도 채 갖춰지지 않아서 유진호가 급하게 근처 편의점으로 달려가 사온 캔 커피를 묵묵하게 홀짝이고 있는 여성이 고개를 돌렸다.	Because the office supplies were not equipped, Yoo Jin-ho rushes to the nearby convenience store, and a woman who is sipping her canned coffee turns her head
273	“이봐요, 당신”	"Hey, you."
274	진우의 목소리가 커졌다.	Jin-woo's voice grew.
275	“대체 무슨 생각입니까”	"What the hell are you thinking?"
276	그러자 진우를 가만히 올려다보고 있던 차해인이 말했다.	Then, Cha Hae-in, who was looking up at Jin-woo, said.
277	“길드... 가입하려고요”	"Guild... I want to join."


1	제대로 들은 것이 맞나?	Is that right?
2	진우는 귀를 의심했다.	Jin-woo doubted his ears.
3	대한민국 최고의 길드 부사장이자, 본인 실력 역시 최정상에 속하는 차해인이 아직 첫걸음도 제대로 떼지 못한 길드에 제 발로 들어오겠다니.	The fact that Cha Hae-in, the vice president of Korea's best guild and who is also at the top of his class, will come to the guild where he has yet to take his first step.
4	어디서 협박이라도 받고 온 것이 아니라면 이게 가당키나 한 소린가?	If you're not threatened by anything, is this a cinch?
5	하지만.	but
6	‘과연 누가 저 여자를 협박할 수 있을까?’	Who can blackmail her?’
7	진우는 한국에서 유일하게 그녀를 협박할 만한 능력이 있는 인물을 언급해 보았다.	Jin-woo has mentioned the only person in Korea who can intimidate her.
8	“혹시 협회장님의 지시입니까”	"Is this an order from the Chairman of the association?” Cha Hae-in had a look that he couldn't understand why the Chairman of the association was here. Why is he...?
9	차해인은 왜 여기서 협회장이 나오는지 전혀 이해할 수 없다는 표정을 지었다.	Cha Hae-in had a look that she couldn't understand why the president of the association was brought up.
10	“그분이 왜...”	"Why is he...?
11	진짜 상황을 이해하기 힘든 사람이 누군데, 정작 원인을 제공한 장본인이 저런 표정을.	Who doesn't understand the real situation? The person who gave the cause looks like that.
12	‘아니, 진정하자.’	No, let‘s calm down.’(/"Why is he...?")
13	분명 깜짝 놀랄 만한 소식이었고, 흥분할 수도 있는 상황이었지만 진우는 침착하게 의자를 빼내 차해인의 맞은편에 앉았다.	It was definitely startling news and could be very exciting, but Jin-woo calmly pulled out his chair and sat opposite Cha Hae-in.
14	그리고 말없이 그녀를 응시했다.	And stared at her in silence.(/No, let's calm down)
15	짧은 시간의 집중.	for a brief amount of time
16	느려지기 시작한 시간 속에서 그녀에 대한 정보가 하나하나 머릿속으로 흘러들어왔다.	Information about her flowed into his head as time began to slow down.
17	‘동요하고 있다.’	She is shaking'
18	박동, 호흡, 눈빛.	Park's breathing, heart beating, and her eyes.
19	차해인은 태연한 척하려고 애쓰고 있었지만, 진우의 높은 감각 스탯을 속일 수는 없었다.	Cha Hae-in was trying to pretend to be calm, but she could not fool Jin-woo's high sense stats.
20	하지만.	but
21	뭣 때문에 그녀는 이렇게 무리까지 해 가면서 가칭 '솔플' 길드에 들어오겠다는 것일까?	Jin-woo still wondered, 'Why would she want to join the 'Solo Play' guild so much?'
22	진우가 물었다.	Jin-woo ased,
23	“아직 헌터스 길드와 계약 기간이 남아 있으실 텐데요”	"I'm sure you still have a contract with Hunter's Guild."
24	보통 길드와 헌터의 계약은 5년 단위로 잡는 편이었다.	Usually, Guild and Hunter's contracts were set every five years.
25	차해인이 S급 판정을 받고 헌터스 길드에 들어간 것이 2년 전. 최소 단위로 가정해도 아직 3년은 더 기한이 남아 있다는 소리다.	Two years ago, Cha Hae-in entered Hunter's Guild after being diagnosed as an S-rank hunter. Even assuming the smallest contract, it means that there are still three more years.
26	“위약금 물어 줄 돈은 있어요”	"I have the money to pay the penalty."
27	차해인의 차분한 대답에 진우는 고개를 갸웃했다.	Jin-woo tilted his head at the calm response of Cha.
28	위약금은 대개 계약금의 두 배에서 세 배 사이.	The penalty is usually between twice and three times the payment.
29	헌터스 길드가 S급 헌터를 잡으려고 지불했을 막대한 계약금을 생각하면, 위약금 또한 무시무시할 것이라는 계산이 금방 나왔다.	Given the huge amount of money Hunters Guild would have paid to get S-rated Hunter, the payment would be scary, too.
30	현실적인 이야기를 꺼내기에 앞서 진우의 목소리가 사무적으로 변했다.	Before bringing up a realistic story, Jin-woo's voice turned into a clerical one.
31	“저희 '솔플' 길드에서는 차 헌터님의 수준에 맞을 만한 계약금을 드릴 수가 없습니다”	"We can't give you a down payment on a contract that fits the standards of Cha Hunter."
32	“기, 길드 이름이 '솔플'인가요”	"Is the guild name Solo Play?"
33	“저와 부사장이 동의한 길드 이름에 무슨 문제라도”	"What's wrong with the guild name that I and the vice president agreed to?"
34	“...아니요”	"...No."
35	차해인은 작은 새처럼 한숨을 가볍게 내쉬더니 말을 이었다.	Cha Hae-in sighed lightly like a small bird and continued.
36	“상관없어요. 계약금은 없어도 괜찮습니다”	"It doesn't matter. It doesn't matter if there's a low payment."
37	엄청난 위약금을 물고 헌터스를 나와야 하면서 계약금 없이 계약을 맺어도 상관없다?	It doesn't matter if she signs a contract without a down payment to pay for a huge amount of penalty money and have to leave Hunter's office?
38	‘무슨 꿍꿍이지?’	"What are you up to?"
39	진우의 눈매가 가늘어졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes narrowed.
40	눈을 마주치는 시간이 길어지자 차해인이 더 이상 버티지 못하고 시선을 옆으로 피했다.	As the time for eye contact grew longer, Cha Hae-in could no longer endure and avoided his gaze.
41	심장 뛰는 소리도 전보다 한층 더 빨라졌다.	her heart beat faster than before.
42	진우가 귀를 쫑긋 세웠다. 예리한 청각은 그녀에게서 일어난 변화를 놓치지 않았다.	Jin-woo pricked up his ears. The keen hearing did not miss the change that had taken place in her.
43	‘뭔가 숨기는 게 있는 건가?’	"Do you have something to hide?"
44	이쯤 되자 진우는 도저히 묻지 않고 배길 수가 없었다.	By this time, Jin-woo couldn't resist without asking.
45	“그렇게까지 해 가면서 우리 길드에 오려는 이유가 뭡니까”	"Why do you want to come to our guild?"
46	“..”	“..”
47	역시.	Also
48	차해인은 쉽게 대답하지 못하고 입을 굳게 다물었다.	Cha Hae-in was unable to answer easily and shut her mouth tightly.
49	게다가 얼굴까지 붉어지는 것을 보아서는 아무래도 뭔가 숨기는 것이 있는 게 분명해 보였다.	Furthermore, the redness of her face made it clear that she was hiding something.
50	‘가만...’	"Wait..."
51	그러고 보니 이 여자, 영결식장에서 봤을 때도 평소와 좀 다르다는 생각이 들었지.	Come to think of it, this woman, I think she's a bit different from usual at the funeral.
52	무슨 생각인지는 모르겠으나, 어쩌면 그녀의 계획은 꽤 이전부터 준비되고 있었는지도 모른다.	I don't know what she's thinking, but perhaps her plans have been in place for quite some time.
53	진우는 조용히 차해인의 대답을 기다렸다.	Jin-woo waited quietly for Cha Hae-in answer.
54	하지만 고개 숙인 그녀는 한참 동안 대답이 없었다.	But with her head bowed, she had not answered for a while.
55	아니, 어떻게 설명할 수 있을까?	No, how can I explain that?
56	괴물 개미에게 당해 의식을 잃고 있었을 때도 당신이 옆에 있는 것을 느낄 수 있었다고.	I could feel you next to me when I was knocked unconscious by a monster ant.
57	아무것도 없는 어둠 속으로 끝없이 가라앉아가는 와중에서 당신의 체취를 느낀 것만으로도 더없이 편안한 기분이 되었다고.	I felt completely at ease just by feeling your body odor as I sinked into the darkness endlessly.
58	그때의 기분을 설명할 수 있는 단어 같은 것은 세상에 없었다.	There was no word in the world to describe how it felt.
59	‘설명한다고 해도 미쳤다는 소리만 돌아올 거야.’	'Even if I explain it, I‘ll be told I'm crazy.'
60	후에 성진우 헌터가 정말로 거기 있었다는 사실을 알고서는 얼마나 가슴이 뛰었는지 모른다.	It made her heart race when she learned later that Sung Jinwoo Hunter was really there.
61	혼자만의 착각이 아니었다는 생각에 진심으로 안도했다.	I was truly relieved to think that it wasn't an illusion.
62	그리고.	And
63	‘만약...’	'If...'
64	만에 하나.	One in a million.
65	결코 죽음을 피하지 못할 상황이 찾아온다면 옆에 진우가 있어 주기를 바라는 자신을 발견할 수 있었다.	If there was to be a situation where she couldn't avoid death, she found herself wishing that Jin-woo would be there.
66	‘마지막 순간까지 곁을 지켜 줬으면 좋겠어요, 라니.’	Her instinct was to say "I want you to stay with me until the last minute."
67	생각만 해도 뺨이 붉어지는 그런 낯뜨거운 발언을 어떻게 입에 담을 수 있단 말인가.	How can I say such emberassing thing that just the thought of it makes my cheeks blush?
68	소녀 감성과는 거리가 먼 차해인에겐 도저히 불가능한 일이었다.	It was simply impossible for Cha Hae-in who was far from being sentimental.
69	그래서 그녀는 준비해 왔던 대답을 내놓았다.	So she gave the answer she had prepared.
70	“편하게”	"Safety."(/"comfortable"?)
71	고개를 들어 진우와 시선을 마주하며 뒷말을 이어 갔다.	She raised her head and continued to talk behind him, facing Jin-woo.
72	“편하게 지내고 싶어서..”	"I want to be comfortable..."
73	조금 핀트가 어긋나긴 했지만 완전히 거짓말은 아니었다.	It was a bit off, but it wasn't a lie.
74	최상급 헌터가 근처에 있으면 악취에 고개를 움직이기도 힘든 반면, 진우와는 같은 공간에 있는 것만으로 마음이 편안해졌다.	While it was hard for her to move her head around with the smell of the other Hunters, just being in the same room as Jin-woo made her feel at home.
75	차해인이 말한 '편하게'라는 단어는 그런 의미였다.	That's what Cha meant by the word 'comfortable'.
76	의미의 해석은 달랐지만 진우는 차해인을 이해할 수 있었다.	Although the meaning of the word was different, Jin-woo could understand Cha Hae-in.
77	그녀의 대답을 듣고서 고개를 끄덕거렸다.	When he heard her answer, He nodded.
78	헌터스 같은 대형 길드에서 빠져나와 작은 길드에서 '편하게' 활동을 이어 가고 싶다.	She wanted to get out of a large guild like Hunters and go on to a smaller guild where it's more "comfortable".
79	진우가 알기로 차해인의 나이는 스물둘에서 스물셋.	Jin-woo knows that the age of the Cha Hae-in is 22 to 23.
80	‘S급 헌터가 짊어져야 할 부담감은 20대 초반 여성의 어깨에는 무겁게 느껴지겠지.’	"The burden that an S-rated Hunter has to bear must feel heavy on the shoulders of a woman in her early 20s."
81	특히 이번에 제주도에서의 일처럼 생명의 위협을 느꼈을 경우에는 더더욱.	Especially when she felt a threat of losing life in Jeju Island last time.
82	협회 소속으로 일할 때, 모든 걸 내팽개치고 달아나고 싶었던 적이 셀 수도 없었던 진우는 그녀의 마음을 십분 이해할 수 있었다.	While working for the association, Jin-woo was able to fully understand her mind, who had never wanted to abandon everything and run away.
83	그러나.	But
84	‘사정이 딱하기는 하다만...’	"I am sorry to say that...."
85	그녀를 덜컥 받아들일 수는 없는 노릇이었다.	I couldn't have taken her by surprise.
86	괜히 길드 이름을 솔플로 지으려고 했을까?	Why would he want to name the guild "Solo Play"?
87	앞으로 길드 이름으로 예약한 던전들은 모두 혼자서 클리어할 예정이었다.	All the dungeons booked under the guild name were to be cleared by himself.
88	최소 인원수 규정이 발목을 붙잡는다면 유진호와 함께 C급 던전을 돌 때처럼 머릿수만 채워 줄 대타 멤버들을 구할 생각이었다.	If the minimum number of players was a stumbling block, he would seek other members who would fill his head just like he did in a C-level dungeon with Yoo Jin-ho.
89	그게 레벨업을 위해서는 가장 현명한 방법이었다.	That was the wisest way to level up.
90	그런데.	However.
91	거기에 차해인이 끼게 되면 여러모로 곤란해진다.	It is difficult in many ways if Cha Hae-in is involved.
92	계약금은 그냥 넘어간다고 쳐도 돈은 줘야 생활이 가능할 게 아닌가?	If you just skip the deposit, you have to pay for it so you can't
93	굳이 데리고 있을 필요도 없는 S급 헌터를 비싼 돈 주고 모시고 있으면서, 일까지 제대로 시키지 않는 국가적 차원의 낭비를 저질러야만 하는 것이다.	The government should provide high-priced S-class Hunter, which it does not need to keep, and make waste at a national level that does not even make him work properly.
94	하지만.	but
95	‘계약금도 마다하고 길드에 들어오겠다는 S급 헌터를 마냥 거절하는 것도 수상한 일이니까.’	"It‘s also strange to refuse to pay the down payment and refuse to join the guild as if you were a grade S hunter."
96	해서 진우는 묘안을 하나 내놓았다.	So Jin-woo came up with a plan.
97	“사실 우리 길드에는 가입 테스트가 있습니다”	"Actually, our guild has a sign-up test."
98	“예? 모집 글에는 그런 내용이 없었..”	"Yes? There was no such thing in the recruitment..."
99	당황해하는 차해인의 말을 진우가 가로챘다.	Jin-woo intercepted the words of the perplexed Cha Hae-in.
100	“만들어진 지 얼마 되지 않는 규정이라 우리 부사장이 실수했나 봅니다”	"I guess our vice president made a mistake because it's only been made."
101	테스트라는 말에 차해인의 눈빛이 진지해졌다.	At the mention of the test, the eyes of Hea-in grew serious.
102	“어떤 시험이죠”	"What kind of test is it?"
103	진우는 내심 놀랐다.	Jin-woo was inwardly surprised.
104	‘이 여자, 진심인가?’	"Is she serious?"
105	테스트를 봐야 한다고 하면 자존심 때문에라도 떨어져 나갈 줄 알았다.	If I had to take a test, I thought I would fall because of my pride.
106	그런데 차해인은 반대였다.	But the Cha Hae-in was the opposite.
107	오히려 승부욕을 더 불태우고 있었다.	Rather, she was burning more desire to win.
108	무표정한 얼굴 뒤에 숨겨진 열의가 느껴졌다.	He could feel the passion behind her impassioned face.
109	‘걸려 온 싸움은 피하지 않는 타입인가?’	"Are you the type who won't avoid fighting?"
110	아니면 그냥 오기일까?	Or is it just coming?
111	어쨌든 이렇게 된 이상 진우도 그냥 해 본 소리라며 물러설 수는 없었다.	Even though said on a spur of the moment, Jinwoo couldn't take back his words.
112	“제가 지정해 주는 소환수를 이기는 겁니다”	"To defeat a monster that I will summon."
113	빠직.	It's absurd.
114	그녀의 자존심에 금이 가는 소리가 들리는 듯했다.	Her pride sounded cracked.
115	“..”	“..”
116	저에 대한 평가가 정말 그 정도밖에 되지 않는 건가요, 성진우 헌터님?	Is it really that much to evaluate me, Sung Jin-woo Hunter?
117	신기한 일이었다.	It was a strange thing.
118	눈빛을 마주쳤는데 그녀의 목소리가 생생히 전해지는 것 같은 기분.	He met her eyes and felt her voices lively.
119	하지만 차해인은 내색하지 않고 평소처럼 차분히 물었다.	However, Cha Hae-in did not show up and asked calmly as usual.
120	“어떤 소환수를 지정해 주실 거죠”	"What summoned are you going to designate?"
121	“차 헌터님께는 특별히 가장 강한 놈으로 골라 드리죠”	" I'll pick the strongest one for Cha Hunter."
122	“...좋아요”	"...I like it."
123	그녀는 물러서지 않았다.	She didn't back down.
124	아마 그녀는 꿈에도 생각지 못했을 것이다.	Perhaps she never dreamed of it.
125	진우의 소환수, 아니 그림자 군단 컬렉션에 어떤 녀석이 새로 추가되었는지.	The minions of Jin-woo, no Shadow Corps collection, have been added a new guy.
126	승부욕이 강한 사람이니만큼 지면 깨끗이 물러나겠지.	She's a competitive player, so if she loses, she'll be clean.
127	진우는 그러한 판단으로 승부를 받아들였다.	Jin-woo accepted the decision.
128	“좋습니다”	"That's great."
129	“테스트는 언제죠”	"When is the test?"
130	“지금”	"Now."
131	빨리 길드를 만들어야 하는 진우 입장에서는 차해인에게 낭비할 시간이 없었다.	Jin-woo, who had to make a guild quickly, had no time to waste on Hea-in.
132	생각난 김에 바로.	just in the light of one's mind
133	장소는 헌터협회의 체육관.	The place is the Hunter association's Gym.
134	S급 헌터에게는 협회의 체육관을 마음대로 빌릴 수 있는 권한이 있었다.	Class S Hunters had the authority to rent the association's gym at their disposal.
135	S급 헌터가 누리는 여러 가지 특혜들 중 하나였다.	It was one of many perks enjoyed by S-class Hunter.
136	“알겠어요”	"I see."
137	차해인이 고개를 끄덕였다.	Cha Hae-in nodded.
138	빠른 진행은 그녀 또한 바라고 있던 바였다.	The rapid progress was something she was also hoping for.
139	두 사람은 마치 약속이라도 한 듯 동시에 일어났다.	The two stood up at the same time as if they had made a promise.
140	‘잠깐.’	"Wait."
141	그때 진우의 뇌리를 번뜩 스쳐 지나간 생각이 있었다.	Then, a thought that flashed through Jin-woo's brain.
142	진우는 회의실을 나가려고 손잡이를 잡은 차해인을 불러 세웠다.	Jin-woo called up Cha Hea-in who holding onto the handle to leave the conference room.
143	“차 헌터님, 잠시만요”	"Cha Hunter, wait a minute."
144	“네”	"What?"
145	“그리로 갈 필요 없어요”	"You don't have to go there."
146	“...”	“...”
147	차해인은 영문을 모르겠다는 얼굴이 되었다.	Cha Hae-in looked as if she didn't know the English language.
148	회의실의 문은 하나.	a door in the conference room
149	설마 창문으로 뛰어내리자는 소리는 아닐 테고.	Don't tell me to jump out of the window.
150	멈춰 선 그녀에게 진우가 가까이 다가갔다.	When she stopped, Jin-woo approached her.
151	“거기까지 쉽게 갈 방법이 있으니까”	"There's an faster way to get there."
152	“네”	"What?"
153	“그렇게 하려면 좀 붙어 있어야 하는데 괜찮죠”	"You need to stick a little bit together to do that, do you mind?"
154	“아..”	"Ah..."
155	차해인은 백윤호에게서 전해 들었던 당시의 상황을 떠올렸다.	Cha recalled the situation she had heard from Baek Yoon-ho.
156	한국팀 공대원 모두가 절체절명의 위기에 빠져 있던 순간 성진우 헌터가 갑자기 자신의 뒤에서 나타났었다고.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo suddenly appeared from behind him when all of the Korean team members were in a desperate crisis.
157	‘혹시 그걸 보여 주려는 걸까?’	Are you trying to show me that?
158	예상했던 것 이상으로 가까워진 진우의 얼굴을 올려다보며, 그녀는 마른침을 꼴깍 삼켰다.	Looking up at Jin-woo's face, which is closer than expected, she gulped down her dry mouth.
159	“실례”	"Excuse me."
160	진우는 그녀를 가볍게 안았다.	Jin-woo gave her a light hug.
161	개미굴에서는 의식을 잃은 그녀를 안아 들고 돌아다녔는데 이 정도 가벼운 허그쯤이야.	He was walking around holding her unconscious in an ant cave, which is this light hug.
162	진우는 그렇게 대수롭지 않게 여겼지만, 차해인의 얼굴은 금세 새빨갛게 변했다.	Jin-woo was not so serious, but Cha Hae-in's face quickly turned red.
163	하지만 몸부림치거나 뿌리치려고 애쓰지는 않았다.	However, she did not struggle or try to resist.
164	‘...좋은 냄새.’	"...Good smell."
165	그녀가 얼굴을 붉히는 사이 떨어지지 않도록 그녀를 조심스레 붙잡은 진우가 마음의 준비를 끝냈다.	Jin-woo, who carefully grabbed her so that she wouldn't fall, has finished preparing himself.
166	‘좋아.’	"Good."
167	확인해 보고 싶은 게 있었다.	There was something he wanted to check.
168	이보다 더 좋은 기회는 아마도 흔치 않으리라.	A better chance is probably rare.
169	“어지러울 지도 몰라요”	"You may get dizzy."
170	나도 그랬으니까.	He was, too.
171	차해인은 그제야 진우의 허리를 끌어안고서 속삭이듯 대답했다.	Only then did Cha Hae-in hugged Jin-woo's waist and whispered.
172	“네”	"Yes."
173	고개를 정면으로 들어 올린 진우가 속으로 되뇌었다.	Jin-woo, who lifted his head straight up, recall.
174	‘그림자 교환.’	"『shadow exchange』."
175	스르르.	Slurry.
176	두 사람은 소리 없이 바닥의 그림자 속으로 빨려 들어갔다.	They were sucked into the shadow of the floor without a sound.
177	그때 마침 이야기가 길어진다 싶어 편의점으로 달려가 다과를 사 온 유진호가 회의실 안으로 들어왔다.	At that time, Yoo Jin-ho, who had bought refreshments after running to the convenience store, came into the room.
178	“두 분 이거라도 드시면서 말씀들”	"You two eat this while discussing."
179	유진호와 눈이 마주친 하이오크 병사 하나가 무안한지 뒷머리를 긁적거렸다.	a high-Orc soldier, who faced Yoo Jin-ho, scratched his back(head?) as if he was embarrassed.
180	“..”	“..”
181	챙그랑!	tray drop sfx!
182	손에 들려 있던 쟁반이 떨어지며 음료수가 담긴 컵이 와장창 깨졌다.	The tray fell from his hands and the cup of drinks broke.
183	“뭐, 뭐야”	"What, what!"
184	기겁한 유진호가 눈을 질끈 감았다 뜨자 하이오크 병사는 감쪽같이 사라져 있었다.	When the frightened Yoo Jin-ho opened his eyes, the soldiers of the High Orc disappeared as if it wasn't there.
185	‘방금 분명히...!’	"It‘s clear...!"
186	양쪽 눈을 비비고 고개를 절레절레 저은 뒤 다시 주변을 둘러봤지만 마수의 흔적은 찾아볼 수 없었다.	He rubbed his eyes, shook his head, and looked around again, but there were no signs of the beast.
187	‘내가 요새 너무 쉬지를 못했나?’	"Haven't I nitrested too much lately?"/("Haven't I not rested enough lately?")
188	헛것을 다 보고.	Looking at everything.
189	유진호는 고개를 갸웃거리며 안을 살펴보다가 바닥을 닦을 걸레를 찾으러 돌아섰다.	While looking inside with a tilted head, Yoo turned around looking for a mop to wipe the floor.
190	그런데.	by the way
191	문득 떠오른 생각에 발이 저절로 멈추었다.	The sudden thought stopped him.
192	“형님이랑 차해인 헌터님은 어디 가신 거지”	"Where's brother and Cha Hae-in?"
193
194
195


1	발밑이 꺼지며 그림자 속으로 빨려 들어갈 때, 진우는 거의 동시에 떨어지는 차해인을 보았다.	When the foot was turned off and sucked into the shadow, Jin-woo saw Cha Hea-in falling almost simultaneously.
2	‘역시나...’	"I knew it..."
3	예상이 맞았다.	He was right.
4	몇 번 '그림자 교환' 스킬을 쓰면서 혹시 이렇게 되는 것은 아닐까 생각해 왔었는데 정답이었다.	He has been thinking about this while using the『shadow exchange』 skill a few times, but it was the right answer.
5	‘그림자 교환' 스킬의 정체는 게이트다.	The identity of the 『shadow exchange』 skill is the gate.
6	방금 헌터인 차해인이 같이 그림자를 통과한 것으로 증명됐다.	It was just proved that Hunter Cha Hae-in had passed through the shadows together.
7	‘바닥에 생성되는 것이 입구, 좌표로 지정된 곳은 출구.’	"The entrance to the floor, the exit to the coordinated place."
8	물론 좌표의 기준은 그림자 병사의 위치가 된다.	Of course, the standard of coordinates is the position of the shadow soldier.
9	비록 3시간이라는 제약이 걸려 있긴 해도 스킬로 게이트를 만드는 것이 가능하다니.	Even if it is limited to three hours, it is possible to make a gate with skill.
10	진우는 자기도 모르게 꼴깍 침을 삼켰다.	Jin-woo swallowed his saliva without knowing it.
11	놀람도 잠시.	For a moment, too.
12	순식간에 어둠에 잠겼던 시야가 금방 원래대로 돌아왔다.	In a flash, the darkness of sight returned to its original state.
13	어느새 두 사람은 협회 체육관 안에 있었다.	They were in the association gym..
14	전에 이곳에 들렀을 때 급히 협회를 방문해야 할 경우를 대비해 그림자 하나를 심어 뒀었다.	He had planted a shadow in case he had to visit the association in a hurry when he stopped here before.
15	팅! 팅! 팅! 팅!	Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting!
16	두 사람의 마력을 감지한 자동 조명 시스템이 차례대로 불을 켜 금세 체육관 내부가 환해졌다.	The automatic lighting system, which sensed the magic of the two, turned on the lights in turn and the inside of the gymnasium brightened.
17	눈부심을 느낀 차해인이 감고 있었던 눈을 떴다.	The dazzling Cha Hae-in opened her eyes.
18	“어떻게...”	“How—”
19	눈을 동그랗게 뜨고서 경악을 금치 못했다.	Her eyes were wide and she was startled.
20	익숙한 공간.	A familiar space.
21	체감으로는 불과 1초도 흐르지 않은 듯했는데, 눈을 떠보니 주변 광경이 완전히 달라져 있었다.	It seemed that it did not flow for only a second, but when she opened her eyes, the surroundings were completely different.
22	‘어떻게 이런 일이 가능한 거지?’	How could this be possible?
23	이런 스킬은 있다는 얘기는 한 번도 들어 본 적이 없었다.	She had never heard of such skill.
24	놀란 눈빛으로 주위를 둘러보던 차해인의 시선이 진우에게로 옮겨갔다.	The gaze of the Cha Hea-in who looked around with her surprised eyes moved to Jin-woo.
25	“당신..”	"You—"
26	묻고 싶은 게 가득 있는 눈치였지만, 그녀는 차마 입술을 떼지 못했다.	She seemed to be full of questions, but she could not move her lips.
27	첫 번째 이유는 어떻게 물어야 할 지 감을 잡기가 힘들다는 것이었고, 그다음 이유로는 대화를 나누기에 거리가 너무 가까웠기 때문이다.	The first reason was that she didn't know how to ask, and the reason was that the distance to talk was too close.
28	“이제 안전하니까”	"It's safe now."
29	진우는 그녀의 손목을 가볍게 쥐고는 허리에 둘려 있는 팔을 풀었다.	Jin-woo grabbed her wrist lightly and untieed her arm around his waist.
30	“잡고 있지 않아도 됩니다”	"You don’t have to hold on."
31	끄떡끄떡.	nod.
32	차해인은 진우가 잡았던 손목을 문지르며 소리 없이 고개만 움직였다.	The Cha Hea-in rubbed her wrist and moved her head silently.
33	“시작하죠”	"Let’s start."
34	진우는 하이오크 그림자 병사가 숨어 있었을 구석에 벗어나 체육관 중앙으로 걸음을 옮겼다.	Jin-woo moved away from the corner where the high-orc shadow soldiers would be hiding and moved to the center of the gym.
35	“네”	"Yeah."
36	차해인도 진우가 있는 곳으로 걸어가다가 검을 차에 두고 왔다는 사실을 깨달았다.	while She walked to Jin-woo, Cha Hae-In realized that she had left her sword in her car.
37	직업상 필수품이라고 해도 남의 사무실을 방문하는데 검을 들고 갈 수는 없는 노릇 아닌가?	Even if it is a necessity for a job, can not you go to a person's office with a sword?
38	차해인이 말했다.	Cha Hae-in said.
39	“무기를 차에 두고 왔는데”	"I left the weapon in the car."
40	“아, 그 곡괭이요”	"Oh, that pickaxe?"
41	“네”	"Yeah?"
42	“왜 전에 그 하이오크들이 나왔던 던전에서 들고 있으셨던”	“Why were you holding it in the dungeons that the high-ocs came out before?”
43	잊고 싶었던 기억이 떠오른 차해인은 얼굴이 화끈 달아올랐다.	Cha Hae-in, whose memory she had wanted to forget, blushed her face.
44	“아니요, 제 무기는”	"No, my weapon."
45	차해인은 큭큭거리는 진우를 보고서 겨우 그가 자기를 놀리고 있다는 사실을 알아차렸다.	Cha Hae-in saw Jin-woo, who was swaying, and realized that he was making fun of her.
46	“..”	"..."
47	붉어진 차해인의 얼굴에 진우가 손을 내저었다.	Jin-woo waved his hand on the face of the reddish Cha Hae-in.
48	“농담이에요, 농담”	"I’m joking."
49	장난은 여기까지만 하고.	That’s all he’s got to do.
50	‘그런데 진짜 어쩐다?’	"But what about the real thing?"
51	이번에 불러낼 병사는 아무리 차해인이라고 해도 맨손으로 상대할 수 있는 수준이 아니었다.	The soldier to be called this time was not at a level that could be handled with bare hands, no matter how many were Cha Hea-in .
52	당연히 병사가 이기기 원하지만, 그녀가 다치길 원하지는 않았다.	Of course, the soldier would definitely win, but he didn't want her to get hurt.
53	“괜찮아요”	"It's okay."
54	차해인의 시선이 체육관 내부의 창고 쪽으로 향했다.	Cha Hae-in’s eyes turned to the inventory inside the gym.
55	“창고에 빌릴 수 있는 무기가 있을 테니까”	"There’s a weapon in the inventory that can be borrowed."
56	‘오호.’	"Ohh."
57	새로운 사실을 알게 된 진우가 눈을 빛냈다.	Jin-woo, who learned new facts, shined his eyes.
58	차해인은 창고로 가더니 문의 측면에 위치한 잠금장치에 대고 헌터증을 그었다.	Cha Hea-in went to the inventory and put the Hunter ID card on the lock on the side of the door
59	그러자.	Then.
60	‘삐빅.’	"Pivic. "
61	창고의 자동문이 스르르 열렸다.	The automatic door of the inventory opened.
62	안에는 쓸 만한 예비용 무기들이 줄지어 나열되어 있었다.	Inside were a line of spare weapons.
63	멀찍이 떨어진 곳에 서서 안을 들여다보던 진우가 헌터협회의 준비성에 내심 감탄을 터트렸다.	Jin-woo, who stood far away and looked inside, admired the hunter association's preparation.
64	‘협회 안에 이런 시설이 있었네.’	"so there is a facility like this in the Association."
65	헌터들이 낸 그 많은 세금들이 어디 가나 했더니 다 쓰이는 곳이 있었던 것이다.	The hunters had paid a lot of taxes wherever they went, and there was a place where they were used.
66	차해인은 안을 둘러보다 그중에서 자신이 사용하던 것과 가장 길이가 비슷한 검 하나를 들고 나왔다.	Cha Hae-in looked around and came out with a sword that was the same length as the one she used.
67	“전 준비됐어요”	"I'm ready."
68	“그걸로 되겠어요? 쓰던 검이 아니라 손에 잘 안 맞을 텐데”	"Would that work? It’s not the sword you used, it’s not going to fit your hand."
69	차해인은 고개를 가로저었다.	Cha Hae-in shook her head.
70	“무기는 어떤 거라도 상관없어요. 마수들이 헌터의 무기를 따져 가며 싸워 주는 것이 아니니까”	"Weapons don’t matter at all, because the monsters are not fighting Hunter’s weapons."
71	지당한 말씀.	She made a good point.
72	같은 생각을 가진 진우도 반론을 제기하지 않았다. 딱 부러지는 거 하나는 마음에 드는 여자였다.	The certainty in her words and confidence was something that he liked in a woman.
73	‘이제 병사를 부를 차례인가.’	"Now it’s time to call the soldiers."
74	진우는 차해인을 돌아보았다.	Jin-woo turned to the Cha Hae-in.
75	준비됐다는 말이 빈말이 아님을 증명이라도 하려는 것처럼, 그녀에게서 날선 기운이 흘러나왔다.	She was a little shivering, as if to prove that she was ready.
76	저런 여자를 상대로 어중간한 병사를 불러냈다가는 금방 검에 찢겨나가고 말 터였다.	A half-assed soldier would be easily beaten by her sword.
77	따라서.	So.
78	진우는 자신이 꺼낼 수 있는 최고의 카드를 꺼냈다.	Jin-woo pulled out the best card he could get out.
79	‘나와라.’	"Come out. "
80	진우의 그림자에서 떨어져나간 검은 그림자 하나가 몇 발짝 옆에서 움직임을 멈추더니 그 위로 검은 기사가 스르르 올라왔다.	A black shadow that fell out of Jin-woo's shadow stopped moving a few steps away, and a black knight came up above it.
81	칠흑같이 검은 갑옷과 투구.	black armor and helmet
82	투구의 끝 부분에 달려 있는, 허리까지 내려오는 빨간 깃.	A red feather that runs down to the waist, which is at the end of the helmet.
83	그림자 군단에서 가장 검을 잘 쓰는 그림자 병사, ' 이그리트 '였다.	『Ygritte』 , the shadow soldier who is the best swordsman in the shadow corps.
84	‘차 헌터한테는 가장 강한 놈을 불러 준다고 했지만...’	He told Cha Hae-in Hunter he'd call the strongest one, but...
85	그렇다고 베르를 불러내는 건 너무 지나치다고 생각했다.	But he thought it was too much to call 『Ber』.
86	베르는 그림자 병사가 되기 전 한국팀 멤버들을 전부 끔찍한 공포로 몰아넣었던 존재였다.	Before becoming a shadow soldier, 『Ber』 was the one who drove all the members of the Korean team into terrible fear.
87	심지어 차해인은 녀석에게 공격당해 사경을 헤매기도 했다.	Even the Cha Hae-in was attacked by the guy and wandered around the death dors.
88	베르와 마주쳤을 때, 그녀가 받을 정신적 충격을 고려하면 섣불리 개미들의 왕을 불러낼 수는 없었다.	he could not call the king of ants in a hurry, considering the mental shock she would face.
89	어금니는 체육관을 태워 버릴 것 같으니까 제외.	Similarly for 『Tusk』, who is likely to burn the gym.
90	그래서 진우는 이그리트 를 택했다.	So Jin-woo chose 『Ygritte』 .
91	‘역시 너밖에 없구나.’	"You are the only one."
92	이그리트 의 늠름한 어깨를 보고 있었더니, 선택이 틀리지 않았음을 확신할 수 있었다.	Looking at 『Ygritte』 ' imposing shoulders, and he was sure that his choice was not wrong.
93	하지만.	But...
94	“성진우 씨”	"Sung Jin-woo."
95	진우가 차해인을 돌아보았다.	Jin-woo turned to the Cha Hae-in.
96	“승패의 조건은 어떻게 되나요”	"What are the conditions for victory and defeat?"
97	듣는 이의 심장까지 얼려 버릴 것처럼 서슬이 퍼런 그녀의 목소리를 듣는 순간 확신이 흔들리기 시작했다.	The moment she heard her voice, as if she would freeze to the heart of the listener, her conviction began to shake.
98	진우가 고민하다 말했다.	Jin-woo said in a worried manner.
99	“제 소환수가 파괴되거나 차 헌터님이 항복하실 때까지 하는 걸로 하죠”	Let's do it until my summoned creature is destroyed or Cha Hunter gives up."
100	끄떡.	Turn it off(??)
101	차해인이 고개를 움직였다.	Cha Hae-in moved her head.
102	그리고 창고에서 꺼내 온 검을 뽑아 들었다.	Then she pulled out the sword from the inventory.
103	어디에서나 흔히 구할 수 있는 평범한 마력검을 들고 있을 뿐인데도 불구하고 박력이 대단했다.	She was very powerful, even though she was holding an ordinary magic sword that was often found everywhere.
104	‘확실히 강해.’	"She’s strong."
105	진우는 느낄 수 있었다.	Jin-woo could feel it.
106	진심을 다하기로 작정한 차해인의 기세는 S급 헌터들 중에서도 최상급의 실력을 지닌 여자다웠다.	The momentum of the Cha Hae-in, who decided to do her best, was a woman with the highest level of ability among S-class hunters.
107	이그리트 도 검을 빼 들었다.	『Ygritte』 also pulled out the sword.
108	양손에 하나씩 장검 두 개를 손에 든 이그리트 .	『Ygritte』 with two long twin swords one in each hand.
109	이대로는 이그리트 가 그녀에게 무너질지도 모른다는 예감이 진우의 머릿속을 스치고 지나갔다.	In this way, the feeling that [Ygritte] might collapse on her passed through Jin-woo's head.
110	그런데 그때.	But then.
111	‘가만... 무기는 어떤 거라도 상관없다고 했었지?’	"Wait... You said you didn‘t care about weapons, did you?"
112	진우는 차해인이 방금 했던 말을 떠올리고는 미소 지으며 부탁했다.	Jin-woo recalled what the Cha Hae-in had just said and asked with a smile.
113	“잠깐 돌아서 주실래요”	"Would you turn around for a minute?"
114	“.....”	"....."
115	차해인은 고개를 갸웃거리면서도 진우가 시키는 대로 얌전히 돌아섰다.	While tilting her head, Cha Hae-in turned her head gently as Jin-woo asked.
116	그 틈을 타.	Using that moment.
117	진우는 창고에서 '악마왕의 장검'을 꺼내 이그리트 의 손에 들려주었다.	Jin-woo took out the 『Devil King's Long Sword』 from the inventory and handed it to 『Ygritte』 .
118	‘이걸로 해라.’	"use this one."
119	자신의 무기가 어떤 것이든 상관하지 않겠다는 말은 반대로 해석하면 적의 무기가 어떤 것이든 상관하지 않겠다는 것.	The fact that she didn't care about her weapon of choice meant both ways to Jin-woo that she shouldn't care of the weapon used by her opponent.
120	주군에게 직접 검을 하사받은 이그리트 가 감격한 나머지 무릎을 꿇으려고 했지만 진우가 급히 만류했다.	『Ygritte』 , who received the sword directly from the master, tried to kneel in excitement, but Jin-woo suddenly withdrew
121	‘그렇게 일일이 격식 차릴 필요 없다니까.’	"You don‘t have to be so formal."
122	아이언 녀석이 이그리트 의 반만 닮았으면.	If only 『Iron』 were half the same character/sensability like『Ygritte』 .
123	어쨌든.	Anyways
124	준비가 끝난 진우가 다시 차해인을 돌려세웠다.	Jin-woo, who was ready, turned Cha Hea-in back.
125	“됐어요”	"That’s it."
126	돌아선 차해인은 방금 전까지 보지 못했던 푸른 전류로 번쩍이는 검을 든 이그리트 를 볼 수 있었다.	Cha Hae-in turned around and saw 『Ygritte』 with a sword flashing with a blue that she had never seen before.
127	“..”	"..."
128	“시작해도 되겠습니까”	"shall we start?"
129	진우는 시치미를 떼고서 테스트 시작 의사를 알렸다.	Jin-woo took off his sympathies and announced his intention to start the test.
130	“...네”	"...Yes."
131	차해인도 승낙했다.	Cha Hae-in agreed.
132	“시작”	"Start"
133	진우의 신호와 함께 [ 이그리트 가] '악마왕의 장검'을 휘둘러 패시브 효과로 선공을 가했다.	Along with Jin-woo's signal, 『Ygritte』 swung『Devil King's Long Sword』 to activate its passive effect.
134	번쩍!	flash!
135	한 줄기 섬광이 일자로 차해인에게 날아갔다.	A flash of light flew to Cha Hae-in.
136	잠깐 흠칫했던 차해인이 날쌘 고양이처럼 유연하게 상체를 뒤로 꺾어 번개를 피했다.	Cha Hea-in, who had been a little bit shy, turned her upper body back like a cat and avoided lightning.
137	콰지직!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!
138	번개에 맞은 체육관의 벽면이 까맣게 그슬렸다.	The wall of the gym was blackened by lightning.
139	찌릿.	A prick.
140	몸을 바로 세운 차해인의 따가운 시선이 진우를 향했으나, 진우는 시선을 외면한 채 먼 곳을 응시했다.	The stare of Cha Hea-in who stood up straight turned to Jin-woo, but Jin-woo stared at the distant place with his eyes turned away.
141	‘...’	"..."
142	차해인은 말없이 양손으로 검을 고쳐 쥐었다.	Cha Hae-in, silent, grabbed her sword with both hands.
143	바로 그때.	just then
144	정면에서 그녀를 쓰러뜨리라는 명을 받은 이그리트 가 무서운 속도로 쇄도해 들어왔다.	『Ygritte』 , ordered to knock her down, rushed in at a terrific speed.
145	그러나 그녀는 눈 하나 깜짝하지 않고 [ 이그리트 ]를 향해 몸을 날렸다.	But she did not blink, and she flew toward 『Ygritte』.
146	***	***
147	본관 건물의 최상층, 협회장실.	The top of the main building, the president's office.
148	이곳에 앉아 있으면 협회 건물들은 물론이거니와 주변 경관까지 훤히 내려다보였다.	When Go sat here, he looked down at the association buildings as well as the surrounding scenery.
149	‘음?’	"Hmm?"
150	자신에게 올라온 보고서들을 읽어 내려가던 고건희 협회장의 시선이 창가로 향했다.	The gaze of the president of the association, Go Gun-hee, who read the reports he had posted, turned to the window.
151	아무도 없을 체육관에서 방금 불이 커졌다.	The lights just went up in the gym where no one was.
152	고건희는 고개를 갸웃거리며 수화기를 들어 수행원을 찾았다.	Go Gun-hee cocked his head and picked up the receiver and informed the attendant.
153	-네, 협회장님.	- Yes, sir.
154	수행원의 빠른 대답이 돌아왔다.	The attendant’s quick answer came back.
155	“오늘 누가 체육관을 빌리기로 예약했었나”	"Who booked a gym today?"
156	-확인해 본 결과 예약은 없었습니다.	- No reservations were made.
157	“그래”	"Really?"
158	잠시 수화기를 막고서 체육관을 바라보며 생각을 정리하던 고건희가 나직이 말했다.	Go Gun-hee, who was blocking the receiver for a while and looking at the gym and organizing his thoughts, said quietly.
159	“체육관 내부 CCTV 화면을 내 방으로 연결해 주겠나”	"I want you to connect the CCTV screen inside the gym to my room."
160	-알겠습니다, 협회장님.	- Yes, sir.
161	곧 화면이 연결되고, 협회장실의 한쪽 벽면 전체를 차지한 대형 TV에 성진우 헌터와 차해인 헌터가 서로를 안고 있는 모습이 나왔다.	Soon the screen was connected, and Sung Jin-woo and Cha Hae-in were seen hugging each other on a large TV that occupied one side of the wall of the association's director's office.
162	“크험”	"Chum"
163	놀란 고건희가 헛기침을 터트렸다.	Surprised Go Gun-Hee burst into a cough.
164	몇 번을 다시 봐도 성진우 헌터와 차해인 헌터가 맞았다.	Looking back again, Sung Jin-woo and Cha Hae-in were right.
165	고건희는 고개를 갸웃했다.	Go Gun-hee cocked his head.
166	‘두 사람이 그런 관계였던 건가?’	"Do they have that sort of relationship?"
167	하긴.	Well
168	헬기 안에서 눈을 뜬 차해인 헌터가 가장 먼저 찾았던 사람도 다름 아닌 성진우 헌터였다.	Cha Hunter, who opened her eyes in the helicopter, was the first person to find him.
169	‘이거 내가 눈치가 없었구만.’	"I didn’t notice this."
170	고건희는 화면 속의 두 사람을 보며 흐뭇한 미소를 지었다.	Go Gun-hee smiled pleasantly at the two people on the screen.
171	두 사람 다 S급이 되자마자 정보 보호 요청을 했을 정도로 사람들 눈에 띄기 싫어하는 헌터들.	Hunter Sung who do not want to be seen so much that they both asked for information protection as soon as they became S-class.
172	차해인 쪽도 마찬가지지만 성진우 헌터는 이미 모르는 사람이 없는 지경이 되어 버렸다.	The same is true for Hea-in, but Hunter Sung Jin-woo has become a stranger.
173	그런 두 사람이 만나 오붓한 시간을 보내려면 개관 시간이 지난 협회의 체육관 같은 장소밖에 없으리라.	To have such a good time with them, there will be only a place like the gym of the association that has passed the opening time.
174	요즘 젊은이들답지 않게 체육관에서 데이트라니.	A date in a gym that's not like the young people these days.
175	이 얼마나 건전한 만남인가?	How healthy is this meeting?
176	고건희는 흐뭇한 미소를 유지한 채 고개를 절레절레 저었다.	Go Gun-Hee shook his head with a smile of gratitude.
177	‘젊음이란 좋은 게지.’	"Youth is a good thing."
178	고건희는 아까 내려놓았던 수화기를 한 번 더 들었다.	Go Gun-hee picked up the receiver he had put down once more.
179	“미안하지만 체육관 CCTV를 전부 꺼줄 수 있겠나”	"Sorry, can you turn off all the gym CCTVs?"
180	-예? 하지만...	- Yes? But...
181	“오늘은 점검이 있었다고 기록해두게”	"Try to say there was a check today."
182	-알겠습니다, 협회장님.	- Yes, sir.
183	고건희가 전화를 끊자마자 CCTV와 연결되어 있던 협회장실의 대형 화면도 꺼졌다.	As soon as Go hung up the phone, the large screen of the chairman's office, which was connected to CCTV, was turned off.
184	잠깐 체육관 쪽을 바라보던 고건희는 피식 웃으며 중지됐던 서류 검토를 다시 시작했다.	Go Gun-hee, who looked at the gym for a while, laughed and resumed the paper review that had been suspended.
185	그런데 그때.	But then.
186	‘쿠구궁.’	Kugugung.!
187	컵에 담긴 물의 표면이 흔들리며 체육관 쪽에서 미세한 진동이 느껴졌다.	The surface of the water in the cup shook and he felt a slight vibration from the gym.
188	“허허”	Huh."
189	고건희는 아예 체육관을 돌아보지도 않고서 흐뭇한 미소를 입가에 머금었다.	Go Gun-hee did not look at the gym at all, but he had a pleasant smile around his mouth.
190	‘역시 젊음이 좋다니까.’	"I like youth too."
191	***	***
192	‘이런...’	"Oh, my God..."
193	진우는 옆구리를 짚었다.	Jin-woo pointed at the side.
194	아무래도 그동안 차해인의 실력을 과소평가하고 있었던 모양이었다.	It seemed that he had underestimated the ability of Hea-in.
195	‘악마왕의 장검'으로 힘을 실어 줬지만 이그리트 는 그녀의 실력을 감당할 수가 없었다.	Equiped 『Devil King's Long Sword』, but 『Ygritte』 could not cope with her skill.
196	이그리트 의 왼팔이 잘려 나가자마자 진우는 대결을 중지시켰다.	As soon as 『Ygritte's』 left arm was cut off, Jin-woo stopped the confrontation.
197	“그만”	"Stop it"
198	비록 재생이 가능하다고 해도 병사들이 파괴되는 모습을 지켜보는 건 딱 질색이었다.	Even if it was pssible to regenerate, it was disgusting to watch the soldiers be destroyed.
199	“후”	"Huh"
200	차해인이 거친 호흡을 가다듬기 위해 숨을 크게 내쉬었다.	Cha Hae-in exhaled loudly to clear her breathing.
201	그래도 만만한 상대는 아니었는지 차해인의 몸이 땀으로 흠뻑 젖어있었다.	Still, Cha Hae-in were soaked with sweat.
202	이마에 맺힌 땀방울을 길고 하얀 손가락이 훔쳐 냈다.	A long white finger stole the sweat from her forehead.
203	안타까운 표정을 하고 있던 진우가 깔끔하게 패배를 인정하고서 이그리트 를 거두어들였다.	Jin-woo, who had a sad expression, neatly acknowledged defeat and called back 『Ygritte』
204	“졌습니다”	"Yes."
205	스르륵.	Srreuk.
206	이그리트 가 그림자로 돌아갔다.	『Ygritte』 went back to the shadows.
207	하지만 차해인은 여전히 손에서 검을 놓지 않은 채 말했다.	But Cha Hae-in still spoke without leaving the sword in her hand.
208	“아니요, 이건 무효로 해 주세요”	"No, please invalidate this"
209	“...”	"..."
210	뜬금없이 무효라니, 갑자기 이건 또 무슨 소리일까?	What was that all of a sudden?
211	차해인이 말을 이었다.	Cha Hae-in went on.
212	“가장 강한 소환수를 지정해 준다고 하셨죠”	"You said you’d give me the strongest minion."
213	진우와 거리를 좁혀 오던 차해인은 한 걸음 떨어진 곳에서 멈추었다.	The Cha Hae-in, who narrowed the distance with Jin-woo, stopped a step away.
214	“정말로 방금 나온 검은 기사가 가장 강한 소환수가 맞나요”	"Is the black knight the strongest minion, really?"
215	이건 묻는 게 아니었다.	This was not a question.
216	자기가 알고 있는 것을 상대에게 확인받겠다는 말투.	a way of getting what one knows from another
217	진우는 고개를 저었다.	Jin-woo shook his head.
218	차해인은 기다렸다는 듯 곧바로 대답했다.	Cha Hea-in answered immediately as if she had waited.
219	“가장 강한 소환수를 불러 주세요. 처음부터 그리하기로 했었으니”	Please call the strongest minion. I decided to do that from the beginning."
220	“다칠 지도 모릅니다”	You may get hurt."
221	“괜찮아요. 꼭 다시 한 번 싸워 보고 싶었으니까”	"It’s okay, I’ve always wanted to fight again."
222	진우의 눈이 커졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes widened.
223	“알고 있었어요”	"I knew."
224	끄떡끄떡.	Snappy
225	“영상을 봤으니까요”	"I saw the video."
226	차해인은 진우가 나오는 레이드 영상을 몇 번이나 돌려보았다.	Cha Hae-in turned the raid video of Jin-woo several times.
227	거기 나오는 거대한 괴물.	The giant monster that comes out there.
228	입에서 불기둥을 내뿜는 괴물은 얼마 전에 한 번 본 적이 있었다.	She had seen a monster that spewed fire pillars from his mouth a while ago.
229	“그 A급 던전의 보스였던 하이오크 주술사였죠, 그 소환수는”	“He was the High Orc shaman, the boss of the A-class dungeon, and the minion.”
230	그렇다면 분명 이번에 그가 처치했던 괴물 개미도 그의 병사가 되어 있으리라.	Then the monster ants he killed this time must also be his strongest soldier.
231	차해인의 예상은 맞았다.	Cha Hea-in was right.
232	처음부터 그녀는 괴물 개미를 생각하고 테스트에 임했던 것이다.	From the beginning she thought of monster ants and took the test.
233	‘이렇게 어중간하게는 싫어.’	"I don’t like it this way."
234	괴물 개미의 힘을 사용하는 소환수를 이기고 진우에게 자신의 가치를 인정받고 싶었다.	She wanted to win the minion using the power of monster ants and to be recognized by Jin-woo for her value.
235	진우는 잠깐 고심한 끝에 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded after a moment of thought.
236	‘베르.’	"『Ber』 ."
237	그러자 진우의 뒤편에서 온몸이 검은 증기로 둘러싸인 그림자 병사 하나가 나타났다.	Then, behind Jin-woo, a shadow soldier surrounded by black steam appeared.
238	눈앞에 등장한 베르를 보고서 차해인은 본능적으로 뒤로 뛰어 물러났다.	When she saw 『Ber』 who appeared before her, Cha instinctively jumped back..
239	예나 지금이나 엄청나게 흉악한 기운이었다.	It was a terrible thing, and now it was.
240	진우는 핏기가 가신 그녀의 얼굴을 보고 진심으로 그녀가 걱정돼서 물었다.	Jin-woo looked at her bloodless face and asked her sincerely because he was worried..
241	“정말 괜찮겠어요”	Are you sure you're okay?"
242	생전보다 약해져 있다고는 해도 베르는 원래부터가 헌터들을 위한 살인 병기로 태어난 녀석이었다.	Even though the ant king was weaker in his shadow form than when he was alive, 『Ber』 was still born as a murder weapon for the Hunters.
243	차해인은 입을 일자로 굳게 다물고서 묵묵히 고개를 끄덕거렸다.	Cha Hae-in nodded silently, with her mouth firmly closed.
244	베르가 진우에게 고개를 숙이고서 물었다.	『Ber』 bowed his head to Jin-woo and asked.
245	‘왕이시여. 이자를 어떻게 해드리면 되겠나이까?’	"What can I do for you, my lord?"
246	차해인에게는 베르의 목소리가 들리지 않는지 그녀는 별다른 반응을 보이지 않았다.	He didn't respond very much to Cha Hae-in, to hear 『Ber's』 voice.
247	진우도 속으로 얘기했다.	Jin-woo also told himself.
248	‘여자가 다치지 않는 선에서 쓰러뜨려라.’	"Take her down on the line where she’s not hurt."
249	‘그리하겠나이다.’	"I shall."
250	한때 개미들의 왕이었던 그림자 병사가 잔뜩 긴장해 있는 여전사를 향해 돌아섰다.	The shadow soldier, once the king of ants, faced the woman who was nervous.
251	꼴깍.	A little.
252	차해인이 마른침을 삼켰다.	Cha Hae-in gulped.
253	마주해 있는 상대에게서 소름이 돋을 만큼 무시무시한 마력이 전해졌다.	The magic power was so terrible that the opponent facing her was creepy.
254	‘성진우 씨는 이런 녀석을 상대했던 거야?’	"Did Sung Jin-woo deal with this guy?"
255	이그리트 를 상대로는 눈 하나 깜짝하지 않았던 그녀가 동요하고 있었다.	She was agitated, not a single eye flickering against 『Ygritte』 .
256	주군의 명을 따를 준비가 끝난 베르가 이윽고 괴성을 내질렀다.	『Ber』 , ready to follow the Lord's command, soon screamed.
257	키아아악-	Kiaak-
258	베르의 손끝에서 칼날 같은 손톱이 돋아나기 시작했으나, 뒤에선 진우가 베르를 향해 눈을 시퍼렇게 떴다.	『Ber's』fingertips began to sprout like blades, but behind him Jin-woo opened his eyes to『Ber』 .
259	‘어이, 손톱은 집어넣고.’	"Hey, put your nails back in."
260	기세등등하던 베르는 즉시 손톱을 집어넣었다. 진우가 녀석에게 한 번 더 명령을 되새겨 줬다.	『Ber』, who was on the brink of power, immediately put his nails back in. Jin-woo gave him another command.
261	‘저 여자가 다치면 너도 곱게는 못 지낸다.’	"You can’t be fine if she gets hurt.."
262	‘말씀대로 따르겠습니다.’	"I‘ll follow what you say."
263	베르에게서 확답을 받은 진우가 드디어 대결의 시작을 알렸다.	Jin-woo, who received a confirmation from 『Ber』, finally announced the start of the confrontation.
264	“...시작”	"Start ..."


1	베르가 먼저 움직였다.	『Ber』 moved first.
2	주군의 명령은 하나.	There is one command of the Lord.
3	‘적이 다치지 않게 쓰러뜨려라.’	‘Don't hurt the enemy’
4	한때 종(種)의 정점에 올라서 있던 베르는 명령을 완수할 수 있는 방법을 잘 알고 있었다.	『Ber』who is on top of the species knew exactly how to carry out his assignment.
5	바로 이것.	That's right.
6	-압도적인 격차를 각인시켜 전의를 상실케 한다.	- Showing a huge gap can make people lose their will for fighting.
7	팟! 팟! 팟!	Pod! Pod! Pod!
8	이동과 동시에 차해인의 시야에서 사라졌던 베르는 어느새 그녀의 코앞에 서 있었다.	As she was moving,『Ber』, who had disappeared from Cha Hae-in view, was already standing in front of her.
9	“...”	"... !"
10	차해인은 베르의 속도에 경악을 금치 못하면서도, 동물적인 감각으로 그 짧은 순간 베르를 향해 검을 날렸다.	Cha Hae-in was astonished by the speed of 『Ber』, but in an animal sense, she swung her sword towards 『Ber』 at that moment.
11	그리고 이어진 수십 번의 검격.	Followed with dozens of sword strikes.
12	하지만.	But.
13	베르는 제자리에서 선 채로 한 발짝도 움직이지 않은 채 모든 공격들을 피해 냈다.	『Ber』 avoided all her attacks without moving from his place.
14	불필요한 동작이 배제된, 정밀한 움직임이었다. 어찌나 빠른지 잔상이 일어날 정도였다.	It was a precise movement that excluded unnecessary motion. It was so fast that the after-image occurred.
15	그야말로 압도적인 격차.	It is an overwhelming gap.
16	‘말도 안 돼!’	Nonsense!’
17	공격이 빗나갈 때마다 차해인의 눈동자가 흔들렸다.	Cha Hae-in eyes trembled every time the attack fails.
18	‘이 거리에서 발을 전혀 쓰지 않고도 내 공격을 다 피해낼 수 있다고?’	‘He can avoid all my attacks without even moving a single step?’
19	또 한 번.	Once again.
20	목을 노리고 휘두른 검을 상대는 상체를 살짝 젖히는 것만으로 가볍게 흘려 보냈다.	The sword swept towards the neck but The opponent just flicked his upper body lightly.
21	어떤 방향에서 어떻게 변화를 주어도 상대는 어렵지 않게 공격을 피해 냈다.	No matter how she changed the direction, her opponent has avoided the attack without effort.
22	‘어떻게...!’	How...!’
23	진짜 마수도 아닌, 죽은 마수의 힘을 빌렸을 뿐인 소환수가 이리 강할 수 있는 것일까?	How can this summoned creature - which isn't even in its real, live state -is this strong?
24	그리고.	And.
25	‘이런 소환수를 자유자재로 다루는 성진우 씨는 대체...’	’Sung Jin-woo, who can manipulates such minion freely...’
26	막연한 공포심에 차해인의 움직임이 약간 둔해진 틈을 타, 베르는 쇄도해 오는 검을 손등으로 쳐 냈다. 그러고는 그녀의 얼굴에 아가리를 들이밀었다.	In a vague panic, Cha Hae-in got a little dull in the movement, and 『Ber』 hit her sword with his hand. Then she pushed her agar on her face.
27	훅 불어오는 죽음의 냄새에 차해인은 경직됐다.	She could smell the smoldering smell of death.
28	‘끝이다.’	It's over. ’
29	거대한 턱이 시야를 가득 메운 순간, 그녀는 저도 모르게 침음성을 내뱉을 수밖에 없었다.	The moment the giant chin filled her vision, she had no choice but to speak out.
30	“아”	"Ah!"
31	그러나 소환수는 턱을 다물어 머리를 부수는 대신 코앞에서 끔찍한 포효를 내질렀다.	However, instead of breaking her chin and her head, the minion made a terrible roar in front of her nose.
32	“키에에에에에엑”	Kie ee ae eke!
33	마력 실린 포효에 밀려 차해인이 나가떨어졌다.	Cha Hea-in was knocked out by a roar of mana.
34	“꺅”	"Ah!" (screams)
35	진우가 눈가를 찡그렸다.	Jin-woo frowned his eyes.
36	누군가가 일방적으로 당하고 있는 모습을 지켜보는 건 역시 좋은 취미가 되지 못한다.	Watching someone struggling unilaterally is not a good hobby either.
37	하지만.	But.
38	그녀는 쉽게 포기할 생각은 없는듯 다시 일어서 검을 고쳐 쥐었다.	She stood up again as if she did not intend to give up easily and fixed the sword.
39	진우가 고개를 갸웃했다.	Jin-woo cocked his head.
40	‘무슨 생각이지?’	‘What's on your mind?’
41	자신이 아는 차해인은 상대와의 격차를 눈으로 확인하고서도 납득하지 못할 정도로 수준 낮은 헌터가 아니었다.	Cha Hae-in knew she was not so low as not to be convinced even though she could see the gap with her opponent.
42	‘격차를 알면서도 덤벼들 정도로 무모한 사람으로는 더더욱 보이지 않고.’	Even though she knows the gap, she does not seem to be a reckless person.’
43	그렇다면.	if so.
44	혹시 지금 뭔가 노리고 있는 게 있는 걸까?	Is she still aiming for something?
45	‘나쁜 판단이 아니어야 할 텐데.’	I hope that she won't make a bad decision.'
46	베르와 연결되어 있는 진우는 녀석이 얼마나 살의를 억누르고 있는지 느낄 수 있었다.	Jin-woo, who was connected with 『Ber』, could feel how much he was suppressing his flesh.
47	반면 차해인은 절대적으로 불리한 입장이면서도 의지가 꺾이지 않고 있었다.	On the other hand, Cha Hae-in was really in an unfavorable position, but her will did not broke.
48	불길한 예감이 들었다.	I heard an ominous feeling.
49	둘을 주시하는 진우의 눈빛이 진중해졌다.	The gaze of Jin-woo, who watches the two, has become intense.
50	‘...?’	...? ’
51	베르는 차해인의 판단을 이해할 수 없었다.	『Ber』could not understand the judgment of Cha Hae-in.
52	압도적인 기량의 차이를 몇 번이나 보여 주었다.	I have shown the difference of overwhelming skill several times.
53	그런데 어째서 적은 도전을 멈추지 않는가?	Why do not you stop having little challenges?
54	먹이사슬의 가장 위에 군림했었던 개미들의 왕은 한낱 먹잇감에 불과한 인간 암컷의 만용에 슬슬 불쾌감을 느끼기 시작했다.	The king of the ants, who ruled over the top of the food chain, began to feel uncomfortable with the role of human females, which are just a prey.
55	지배자로서의 기억이 그 분노의 원천이었다.	Memory as a ruler was the source of that rage.
56	‘감히...’	dare...’
57	베르는 마음을 먹자마자 순식간에 차해인 앞에 도달했다.	As soon as『Ber』decided, he reached Cha hae in an instant.
58	그리고 얼굴을 내밀어 나란히 시선을 마주했다.	Then she stood face to face with 『Ber』.
59	숨이 붙어 있는 생명체라면 눈빛만 마주해도 서로가 포식자인지, 피식자인지 알아볼 수 있다.	If you have a breath, you can find out whether you are a predator or a prey, just by looking into your eyes.
60	본능의 경고.	A warning of instinct.
61	적의 본능을 일깨워 전의를 상실시키려는 베르의 계획이었지만, 그가 생각했던 것만큼의 효과는 없었다.	It was 『Ber's』 plan to destroy the enemy's instincts, but it was not as effective as he thought.
62	진우가 예상하고 있는 것처럼 차해인에게는 아직 마지막 카드 한 장이 남아 있었다.	As Jin-woo had predicted, the last card still remained for Cha Hae-in.
63	스킬 '검무'.	Skill 'Sword Dance'.
64	차해인이 가장 자신 있게 쓸 수 있는 스킬.	The skill that Cha Hae-in can use most confidently.
65	그녀의 움직임이 마치 춤을 추는 것처럼 빨라지며 검이 화려한 곡선을 그리기 시작했다.	Her movement accelerated as if she was dancing, and the sword began to draw a gorgeous curve.
66	팟! 팟! 팟!	Pot! Pot! Pot!
67	하지만...	But...
68	한순간의 막힘도 없이 유려하게 이어지는 공격들을 전부 다 손톱 끝으로 가뿐하게 막아 내던 베르가 결국 얼굴을 일그러뜨렸다.	『Ber』, who was able to block all of the attacks that led to the nerves without the clogging of the moment, was all over his nails.
69	‘장난은 그만.’	Stop playing. ’
70	베르는 날아오는 칼날을 맨손으로 움켜쥐고는 그대로 부숴 버렸다.	『Ber』grabbed the flying blade with his bare hands and crushed it.
71	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!
72	반 토막 난 검.	a half-cut sword
73	그러나 낙담해야 할 순간에 차해인의 눈이 차갑게 빛났다.	But at the moment when he had to be discouraged, Cha Hae-in 's eyes shone coldly.
74	‘기회는 한 번뿐!’	‘Only once!’
75	그녀는 가지고 있던 마력을 전부 다 검에 쏟아부었다.	She poured all the magic she had on her sword.
76	스킬 '빛의 검'.	Skill 'Sword of Light'.
77	소모하는 마력이 워낙 커서 비장의 한 수로 밖에 쓸 수 없는 기술을 그녀는 처음으로 공개했다.	Because it consumed too much mana, it was a trump card she could not use freely. This was her first time using the skill.
78	찬란히 빛나는 검.	A glowing sword.
79	검을 부러뜨린 뒤라 방심하고 있던 베르의 품 안으로 뛰어든 차해인이 검을 찔러 넣었다.	After she broke the sword, she jumped into the 『Ber's』 bosom and pinched the sword.
80	진우의 눈이 커졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes grew bigger.
81	‘안 돼!’	No!’
82	물론 진우가 걱정하는 쪽은 베르가 아니었다.	Of course, he was not worried about『Ber』.
83	하지만 진우의 염려에도 불구하고 금빛으로 빛나는 검은 베르의 복부를 뚫고 들어갔다.	Despite Jin-woo's concerns, however, she penetrated the golden-colored black beast's stomach.
84	“키에엑-”	Kieek!
85	찰나의 시간, 베르의 사고가 빠르게 돌아갔다.	In a moment of time, 『Ber's』 accident quickly returned.
86	‘이 여자는 적.’	This woman is the enemy. ’
87	내가 죽는 건 문제가 안 된다.	I do not mind dying.’
88	하지만 내가 쓰러지고 나면 이 여자의 검은 주군께 향한다.	But if I fail, this woman will harm my lord.’
89	그때.	then.
90	그림자 병사들의 잠재의식 속에 위기가 닥치면 최우선으로 발동하게 되어 있는 본능이 꿈틀거리며 깨어났다.	Shadow soldiers awakened when their instincts were triggered by a crisis in the subconscious.
91	-주군을 지켜라!	- Defend your Lord!
92	그 순간 머릿속이 하얗게 리셋되며 진우에게 받은 명령, '적이 다치지 않게 쓰러뜨려라'가 말끔히 지워졌다.	At that moment, the head was reset to white, and Jin-woo 's command, "Do not let the enemy get hurt," was cleared away.
93	베르는 진우를 지키기 위해 악귀로 변했다.	『Ber』turned into a demon to protect Jin-woo.
94	거대하게 부풀어 오른 몸, 쇳덩이라도 자를 듯 크게 벌어진 턱, 칼날처럼 길게 솟아 나온 손톱!	A huge bloated body, a jaw that opened wide like a chunk, and a long nail like a blade!
95	“그만”	"stop!"
96	주인의 적을 찢어 버리기 위해 준비를 완료한 베르가 날이 선 열 개의 손톱을 움직였다.	『Ber』, who had prepared to tear up his master's enemies, moved ten fingernail lines.
97	쉬익!	Sheikh!
98	열 개의 칼날이 차해인의 전신을 덮치기 직전.	Just before the ten blades hit Cha Hae-in's body.
99	덥석. - chop-	chop-
100	가까스로 늦지 않을 수 있었다.	It was not too late.
101	“...그만하라고 했지”	"...I told you to stop."
102	맨손으로 베르의 양쪽 손톱을 움켜쥔 진우가 눈을 부릅떴다.	Jin-woo, who grabbed both nails of 『Ber』 with his bare hands, opened his eyes.
103	시선을 마주한 베르가 몸을 파르르 떨었다.	The eye-catching, 『Ber』 trembled.
104	뒤로 폴짝 뛰어 복부에 박힌 검을 빼지도 않은 베르가 바닥에 납죽 엎드리고는 용서를 빌었다.	『Ber』 , who had not taken the sword off her abdomen, fell lead-dead on the floor and prayed for forgiveness.
105	“왕, 왕이시여. 자비를..”	"King, King. Mercy ... "
106	진우도 녀석이 무슨 생각으로 일을 저질렀는지는 알고 있었다. 주군을 지켜야 한다는 사념이 머릿속으로 들려올 정도였으니.	Jin-woo knew what he was doing with his thoughts. The thought that he had to protect the lord was heard in my head.
107	‘...’	‘...’
108	잠깐 베르를 노려보던 진우가 고개를 돌렸다.	Jin-woo, who stared at『Ber』for a moment, turned his head.
109	털썩. Slap -	sfx flip/slap/dump
110	잠깐이지만 죽음과 직면했던 차해인은 서 있을 힘도 없는지 아예 바닥에 주저앉아 버렸다.	Cha Hea-in, who faced death for a moment, had no strength to stand, sat on the floor.
111	“괜찮아요”	"Are you all right?"
112	진우가 다가가자 혼자 일어나려고 애쓰다가 포기한 차해인이 시선을 내리깔고 고개를 끄덕였다.	When Jin-woo approached, Cha Hea-in who tried to get up alone but gave up, lowered her eyes and nodded.
113	“네”	"Yes."
114	괜찮기는 무슨.	What's okay.
115	진우는 그녀를 부축해 일으켜 세워준 뒤 물었다.	Jin-woo helped her up and asked.
116	“왜 이렇게 무리하는 겁니까? 그렇게까지 해서 우리 길드에 들어올 필요는 없잖아요”	"Why are you so overbearing? You don't have to come into our guild that much."
117	“..”	“..”
118	겨우 테스트였을 뿐이다.	It was just a test.
119	그것도 명목상의 길드가입 테스트지, 실은 그녀를 거절하기 위한 수단이었다.	It was also a nominal guild joining test, in fact it was a means to reject her.
120	그런 대결에서 이런 위험한 스킬까지 써 가며 승리에 집착하다니.	In such confrontation, you are obsessed with victory by using this dangerous skill.
121	결코 승부욕만으로는 다 설명할 수가 없었다.	The desire to win was never enough to explain it.
122	그래서.	so
123	“혹시..”	"Maybe..."
124	진우는 그녀의 기분이 상하지 않도록 조심스럽게 물었다.	Jin-woo asked carefully not to hurt her feelings.
125	“나한테 관심 있어요”	"Are you interested in me?"
126	“네”	"Yes"
127	당황한 차해인이 뒤통수를 얻어맞은 것처럼 멍한 표정을 짓자 진우는 고개를 갸웃거렸다.	Jin-woo tilted his head as if he had been beaten in the back of his head.
128	‘이것도 아닌가?’	Isn‘t this one?’
129	하지만.	but
130	곰곰이 생각을 정리해 보던 차해인이 이내 대답을 정정했다.	Cha Hea-in, who was trying to summarize her thoughts, corrected her answer.
131	“...네. 그런 것 같아요”	"...yes. I think so."
132	***	***
133	미 헌터 관리국 본부.	Headquarters of the 『Hunter Bureau』.
134	성진우 헌터 영입에 실패했다는 소식을 접한 국장의 심기는 불편했다.	he felt uncomfortable when he heard the director who had been informed that he failed to recruit Hunter Sung Jin-woo.
135	그는 보고서를 받아 보는 대신 부국장을 직접 회의실로 불러냈다.	Instead of receiving the report, he called the deputy director directly to the conference room.
136	부국장은 셀너 부인과 함께 왔다.	The deputy director came with Mrs. Selner.
137	“대체 어떻게 된 일인가”	"What the hell is going on?"
138	국장은 자리에 앉기도 전에 물었다.	The director asked before they could sit down.
139	셀너 부인이 동반된 영입 제의가 거절당한 것은 헌터 관리국이 창립한 이래로 처음 있는 일이었다.	It was the first time since the 『Hunter Bureau』 was founded that a recruitment offer accompanied by Mrs. Seller was rejected.
140	부국장이 어두운 얼굴로 일어서 고개를 숙였다.	The deputy director stood up with a dark face and bowed his head.
141	“면목이 없습니다”	"I have no excuse"
142	“난 사과를 받으려고 자네를 부른 게 아닐세”	"I'm not calling you to get an apology."
143	국장이 버튼을 누르자 유리로 되어 있던 벽에 칸막이가 쳐지고 출입구가 잠겼다.	When the director pressed the button, a partition was knocked against the glass wall and the door was locked.
144	안은 완전한 방음 상태가 되었다.	The inside is in complete silence.
145	정보가 새어 나가는 것을 방지하기 위해서 셀너 부인이 관련된 이야기는 전화나 메일을 이용하지 않는다.	To prevent information from being leaked, Mrs. Selner does not use the phone or e-mail to talk about the story.
146	그래서 국장은 아직도 한국에서 무슨 일이 일어났는지 전혀 알지 못했다.	So the director still had no idea what had happened in Korea.
147	“어서 어떻게 된 일인지나 말해보게”	"Come and tell me what happened."
148	부국장이 잠깐 셀너 부인의 눈치를 살폈다.	The deputy director glanced at Mrs. Selner for a moment.
149	그녀는 천천히 고개를 끄덕였다.	She nodded slowly.
150	그제야 부국장이 닫혀 있던 입을 열었다.	Then the Deputy Director opened his mouth.
151	“셀너 부인이 성진우 헌터를 '관찰'하셨습니다”	"Mrs. Selner ’observed' Hunter Sung Jin-woo."
152	“그래서 어떻게 됐나”	"So what happened?"
153	그녀의 능력을 알고 있는 국장에게는 부인의 '관찰' 결과는 '영입'의 성공여부 만큼이나 중요한 문제였다.	For the director who knows her abilities, the result of her 'observation' was as important as the success of the 'recruitment'.
154	“성진우 헌터는..”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo ..."
155	긴장으로 바짝 마른 입술을 혀끝으로 적신 부국장이 말을 이었다.	The deputy director, soaked his dry lips with the tip of his tongue, continued.
156	“왕들 중 한 사람이라고 합니다”	"It is said that he is one of the kings."
157	“뭐?”	"What?!"
158	국장은 벌떡 일어났다.	The director got up.
159	셀너 부인이 '왕'이라고 표현한 헌터들은 그녀가 만난 무수한 강자들 중에서도 단 세 명뿐.	The hunters that Mrs. Selner described as "king" are only three of the myriad strongeHunter Sung she's ever met.
160	그리고 하나같이 세계를 쥐고 흔드는 자들뿐이었다.	And they were the only ones to grasp and shake the world.
161	그야말로 헌터의 정점!	It's the pinnacle of Hunter!
162	거기에 성진우라는 남성이 추가된 것이다.	There is a man named Sung Jin-woo.
163	국장이 부인을 돌아보며 물었다.	The director looked back and asked.
164	“그럼 성진우 헌터 역시 국가 권력급 헌터 수준의 힘을 가지고 있단 말씀이십니까”	"So you're saying that Hunter Sung Jin-woo is as powerful as a national power hunter?"
165	하지만 그녀는 고개를 저었다.	But she shook her head.
166	“예”	"What?"
167	국장의 미간에 주름이 생겼다.	A crease formed between the heads of the director.
168	부국장은 국장의 마음을 이해할 수 있었다. 자신 또한 같은 대답을 듣고, 같은 반응을 했었으니까.	The deputy director was able to understand the director's mind. He heard the same answer and he had the same reaction.
169	부인은 한숨을 내쉬었다.	She sighed.
170	“설명이... 조금 필요할 것 같군요”	"I think I need a little... explanation."
171	그렇게 그녀는 운을 뗐다.	So she was lucky.(google)
172	“우선 두 분 다 제가 어떤 능력을 가지고 있는지는 잘 아시리라 봅니다”	First of all, I think you know well what skills I have."
173	국장과 부국장은 누가 먼저라고 할 것도 없이 고개를 끄덕였다.	The director and deputy director nodded.
174	국장이 먼저 입을 열었다.	The director opened his mouth first.
175	“각성자들은 모두 저편의 힘과 연결되어 있는 존재라고 하셨지요”	Awakeners are all connected to the power of the other side."
176	부인은 각성자들의 눈을 들여다봄으로써 각성자와 저편을 잇고 있는 통로를 느낄 수 있었다.	She could feel the path connecting the awakening and the other side by looking into the eyes of the awakening person.
177	그런데 간혹 저편에서 보내오는 힘이 너무 강대한 나머지 눈부신 빛이 쏟아져 내려오는 것처럼 보이는 각성자들이 있다고 한다.	Sometimes, however, there are awakeners who seem to be so strong that the light coming from the other side is pouring down.
178	그들이 바로 그녀가 말하는 '왕'들이었다.	They were the 'kings' she was talking about.
179	“그럼 성진우 헌터는 뭐가 다르단 말입니까”	"Then what is different for Hunter Sung Jin-woo?"
180	“그에게는 통로 같은 게 없었어요”	He didn't have an aisle or something."
181	부인은 또다시 몸을 부르르 떨었다.	She shivered again.
182	“그의 눈을 들여다보자마자 그 안에 있는 어둠이 나를 보았죠. 오, 맙소사. 그는 어둠 그 자체였습니다”	As soon as I looked into his eyes, the darkness in him looked at me. Oh, God. He was the darkness himself."
183	부국장이 반론했다.	The deputy director refuted.
184	“하지만 그는 헌터로 활동하며 많은 이들을 돕고 있습니다. 저는 그가 그렇게 악한 사람으로 보이지는 않았습니다만..”	"But he works as a Hunter and helps many people. I didn't think he was such a bad guy."
185	만약 성진우 헌터가 악독한 이었다면 총을 뽑아 들었던 부하 둘은 그 자리에서 죽었어야 이야기가 맞다.	If Hunter Sung Jin-woo was a bad guy, the two men who had shot him should have died on the spot.
186	하지만 성진우 헌터는 대수롭지 않게 넘어가 주었다.	However, Sung Jin-woo didn't make a big deal of it.
187	부인은 고개를 가로저었다.	She shook her head.
188	“저는 성진우 헌터의 선악을 논하는 게 아닙니다, 부국장님”	"I am not discussing the good and evil of Hunter Sung Jin-woo, deputy director."
189	부인의 눈빛이 단호했다.	her eyes were fixed.
190	“그의 힘이 어디에서 오는가를 말하는 겁니다”	"I'm talking about where his power comes from."
191	턱밑에 손을 붙인 채 경청하던 국장이 입을 열었다.	The director who listened with his hand under his chin, opened his mouth.
192	“그가 강한 헌터라는 것은 틀림이 없겠지요”	"He must be a strong Hunter, right?"
193	부인은 고개를 끄덕였다.	She nodded.
194	“성진우 헌터, 그는 어딘가로부터 힘을 빌려오지 않아요. 통로로부터 전해져 오는 게 아닌, 본인 안에 있는 힘을 쓰니 통로에 제한을 받지 않고요. 그 말은 곧..”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo, he doesn't borrow any help from anywhere. It's not from the aisle, but from the power inside him, so he's not restricted by the passage. Which means..."
195	“힘에 제한이 없다..”	"There is no power limit ..."
196	자기도 모르게 중얼거린 부국장은 문득 부르르 떨며 전율했다. 제한없이 뿜어져 나오는 힘이 얼마나 강할지 상상조차 할 수 없었다.	Unbeknown to himself, the deputy director shivered. He couldn't imagine how strong the unrestricted power would be.
197	둘의 말을 들은 국장은 깊은 고민에 잠겼다. 그러고는 곧 무언가를 결심한 듯 고개를 끄덕였다.	The director who heard the words of both of them was deeply troubled. Then he soon nodded as if he had decided something.
198	“부인, 수고하셨습니다”	"Good job, Madame."
199	부인을 배웅한 국장은 부국장을 데리고 헌터 관리국의 지하로 내려갔다.	The director, who took Mrs.Selner off, took the deputy and went down to the 『Hunter Bureau』's basement.
200	“국장님, 어디로 가시는 겁니까”	"Where are you going, sir?"
201	“지하 9층”	"Underground 9th floor."
202	“거긴 기록 보관소 아닙니까”	"Isn't that the archive?"
203	“문서 자료 말고도 보관하고 있는 것이 있지”	"There is something in the archive that I keep."
204	승강기 안에서 점점 밑으로 떨어지는 숫자를 보며, 국장은 말을 이었다.	As he saw numbers falling down in the elevator, the director continued.
205	“셀너 부인의 힘을 쓸 수 없다면 다른 방법을 써서라도 데려와야겠지”	"If you can not use the power of Mrs. Selner, you'll have to take it with other methods."
206	젊은 나이.	Young age.
207	막강한 힘.	Mighty power.
208	셀너 부인이 말한 대로 성진우 헌터가 강대한 힘을 지니고 있다면, 그것이 빛의 힘이건 어둠의 힘이건 관계없었다.	As Mrs. Selner said, if hunter Sung Jin-woo had powerful strength, it would have been using regardless of whether it was the power of light or the power of darkness.
209	자신을 지키기 위해 든 칼도 타인의 시선으로 보면 평범한 흉기에 지나지 않는다.	The sword that was used to protect itself is nothing more than a normal weapon in the eyes of others.
210	국장은 성진우라는 칼을 가지고 싶었다.	The director wanted to have a sword called Sung Jin-woo.
211	9층에 도착한 국장이 도어락을 풀면서 점점 더 안쪽으로 이동했다.	The director who arrived on the 9th floor moved inside more and more as he unlocked the door.
212	몇몇 직원들이 지나가며 인사를 보냈지만 국장은 눈길조차 주지 않았다.	Some staff members passed by and greeted, but the director did not even notice.
213	“최초의 S급 게이트를 기억하나”	"Do you remember the first S-class gate?"
214	“물론이지요”	"Of course."
215	미국 서부 일대를 날려 버린 최악의 던전 브레이크를 어찌 잊을 수 있을까?	How can I forget the worst Dungeon break I've ever blown off the western part of the U.S.?
216	미국은 막대한 보상을 걸고 전 세계 최강의 헌터들을 불러들였고, S급 게이트에서 튀어나온 보스급 마수를 잡는 데 성공했다.	The U.S. brought in the world's strongeHunter Sungs with huge rewards, and succeeded in capturing the boss-class bid that emerged from the S-class gate.
217	하지만 살아남은 이는 다섯.	But the survivors are five.
218	단 한 마리의 마수가 정상급 헌터 수십을 죽여 버린 것이다.	Only one S-beast killed dozens of top-level hunters.
219	그들의 희생이 없었다면 미국이라는 국가의 존재가 위험했을 수도 있었다.	Without their sacrifice, the existence of the United States could have been in danger.
220	따라서.	Therefore
221	미국은 자국의 운명을 구한 그 다섯에게 국가와 동등한 자격을 부여했고, 이는 국가 권력급이란 말의 시초가 되었다.	The U.S. gave the five men who saved their own destiny equal status to the state, which was the beginning of the term of national power.
222	국장은 역사상 최악의 참사를 불러일으킨 마수의 이름을 꺼냈다.	The director brought up the name of the beast, who caused the worst disaster in history.
223	“드래곤 카미쉬..”	drake Karmish...
224	마법계열 헌터들이 말하길 '카미쉬'의 뜻은 꺼지지 않는 불꽃이라 했던가?	Did the Mage-type Hunters say the meaning of Camish was a permanent flame?
225	마지막 방에 들어가서 금고를 열자, 철저한 보안 속에 감시되고 있는 룬석 하나가 모습을 드러냈다.	When he entered the last room and opened the safe, a lunseok appeared under heavy security.
226	부국장이 흠칫 놀랐다.	The deputy director was surprised.
227	“그럼 설마 이것이...”	"Then this is......?"
228	“그 설마가 맞네”	"You're right."
229	국장은 룬석을 덮고 있는 강화 유리 상자에 손을 얹고는 미소를 지었다.	The director put his hand on a tempered glass box covering the 『Runestone』 and smiled.
230	“그 카미쉬의 사체에서 나온 룬석이지”	"『Runestone』from the body of the Karmish."
231	카미쉬 레이드가 끝난 후, 국가권력급 헌터 두 사람이 미국에 자리를 잡았다.	After Karmish Raid, two state-controlled hunters settled in the United States.
232	이를 테면 그들은 카미쉬가 가져다 준 선물.	For example, they are the gifts that Karmish brought.
233	그 뒤로 미국은 참사를 반복하지 않기 위해 '헌터 관리국'을 세우고 헌터들의 힘을 증진시키는 데 온 힘을 다했다.	Since then, the U.S. has built a '『Hunter Bureau』' to avoid repeated disasters and made every effort to increase the power of the Hunter.
234	그 뒤로 약 8년.	About eight years after that.
235	살아남은 국가 권력급 헌터 중에 마법계열이 없었던 까닭에 카미쉬의 룬석은 이 차가운 헌터 관리국 지하에서 오랜 시간 주인을 기다리고 있었다.	Karmish's『Runestone』 has been waiting for his owner for a long time under the cold '『Hunter Bureau』' because there was no Mage-type hunter among state-controlled hunters.
236	국장은 유리 안을 들여다보며 의미심장한 미소를 지었다.	The director looked into the glass with a significant smile.
237	“카미쉬는 또 한 번, 값진 선물을 이 아름다운 나라에 안겨줄 걸세”	"Karmish will once again bring valuable gifts to this beautiful country."


1	hj				136 anger “line and the gate it floats yesterday and that well! to us the permission is difficult, the car ten place example?”The president of the article grade guild, Pak bell possibility going to work the face hardened as soon as.
2			NEW Version	google translate version(only for reference)(translate.google.com)	“What?”Affection wheel thay who is an executive vice-president the sulfur attached an explanation hastily.
3	“행님, 어제 게이트뜬 거 우리한테 허가가 어렵다고 카던데예?”	"Sir, I heard that it was really difficult for us to get permission yesterday?" (Lord, you told us yesterday that you couldn't give us permission?)"	"Well, I heard yesterday's incident made it very difficult for us to get permission , didn't it?"	"Actually, I did not get permission from our gate yesterday.	“The result which it measures from association petty is high B wass answer ni compared to.”“S class gates lay?”“The case it knows, it rose until the place maximum side politics which is examples and A classes and it went, the example which it does.”“Temper it hit and, well!.”S if classes will come out and they will be able to abandon neatly and tidily.	Some MTL mistake
4	기사단 길드의 사장, 박종수는 출근하자마자 얼굴이 굳어졌다.	Park Jong-soo, master of the Knights Guild, had a stiff face as soon as he came to work.	Park Jong-soo, the master of the Knights Guild, hardened his face as soon as he came to work.	Park Jong-soo, the president of the Knights Guild, stiffened as soon as he got to work.	S classes it breaks and to sprout the article which is not one only the rear which will grow these S class gates it does the sound ni where the case end does not become to peel.		Yoo Myung-Han	horsepower	magic power
5	“뭐?”	"What?"	“What?”	"What?"	Probably like at the time of Cheju-Do RAID, S classes of the entire country it will break and to sprout it will listen and to call it will collect and a possibility of doing for it is put on the rear which will grow there will be, well! all.	the car +xxx	Cha Hae-In	Magician	monster
6	부사장인 정윤태가 황급히 설명을 덧붙였다.	Vice president, Jung Yoon-tae, added hurriedly.	Jung Yoon-tae, vice president, added hurriedly.	Jung Yoon-tae, a vice president, added a hurried explanation.	But.	the final man	Choi Jong-In	masu/so	boss
7	“협회에서 측정한 결과가 좀 높게 나왔답니더.”	“The association’s measurements were a little higher.”	“The association’s measurements were a little higher.”	"The results from the association have come out a little higher."	When horse power measurement result comes out in A classes and the talk changes.			quick thrust	Vital Stab
8	“S급 게이트래?”	"S-class gate?"	“S-class gate?”	"Is it a S grade gate?"	Low court lady articles in 5 guilds this A class gate one it does not control isn't only and well to listen a sound to become it is.	Ko/Goh	Go	Phidy/Fidy/PD	Production designer
9	“그건 아니고예, A급인데 최대 측정치까지 올라갔다고 하네예.”	"No, it's A-level, and it's said to have reached its maximum measurement."	“No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, o, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no WTF	"No, yes, it's A grade, but it's up to the maximum."	It is not like that but the mouth price of land now which decreases never it will seek and it will see and will be difficult and the water service it was.	WARNING THIS CHART MAY CONTAIN SLIGHT SPOILERS
10	“골 때리게 됐네, 이거.”	"I may give it a shot."	“I hit you, this.”	"I got hit, this one."	“Line and right the cowardice ni which it will do it puts out?”“Well all.”“We will ascend the hand the car which it takes off mun the reputation children clearly, theyn the place…”Reputation guild of Honam.	Chart will constantly be updated
11	S급이 나왔다면 깔끔하게 포기할 수 있다.	If it were an S-Class gate, then Park will just give up.	If you have an S class, you can give up neatly.	If the S class has come out, I can give up neatly.	The pak bell possibility in the word which is `reputations `phis built the unit in the eye.	Translated by Jay#7404
12	S급 헌터 하나 없는 기사단이 S급 게이트를 클리어한다는 건 말이 안 되는 소리니까.	It doesn't make sense for the Knights without a S-level Hunter to clear the class S gate.	It makes no sense for a knight without an S-class hunter to clear the S-class gate.	I do not think it makes sense that one knight with no S class Hunter clears the S class gate.	“It puts into the gate which floats in our front yard in the E eastern wuk mouth, the week partridge?”“The end is like that Sonny boy base example and line.”“The soil enters into the inside eye but to be like that it will not become.”“Him mun will keep well!, example?”The pak bell possibility of being excited till full it will put on and khwak it closed.
13	아마 제주도 레이드 때처럼 전국의 S급 헌터들을 불러 모아야 간신히 클리어할 수 있을 거다.	Maybe you can barely clear it by collecting S-class hunters from all over the country like Jeju Island raid.	Maybe you can barely clear it by collecting S-class hunters from all over the country like Jeju Island raid.	You can barely clear the S-class hunters in the whole country like you did in the Jeju Island raid.	It was natural.	Name	Rank	Occupation	Status	Note(s)
14	하지만.	But	But...	But.	Person oneself is a water service where the life and death of course attack great ambitions will be decided in end single word of oneself and it hangs.
15	마력 측정 결과가 A급으로 나오면 이야기가 달라진다.	The story changes when the results for the measurements are Class A.	When the magic power measurement results come out in grade A, the story changes.	When the result of magic power measurement is A grade, the story changes.	It was excited, anyone end or there was not a possibility of spitting out.	Sung Jin-Woo	E	Hunter	Alive	Protagonist of the story; Known as "The World's Weakest Hunter"; Currently a "Player"; Shadow Monarch
16	5대 길드 중 하나인 기사단이 A급 게이트 하나 제대로 처리하지 못하냐는 소리를 듣게 되는 것이다.	One of the five main guilds, Knights, will be mocked if they can't handle a single Class A gate properly.	One of the five guilds, the Knights, hears that they can not handle one class A gate properly.	One of the five guilds, Knight Templar, can not properly handle the A-level gates.	Pak bell possibility the head came sickly.	Park Kyung-Hye		Housewife	Comatose	Mother of Sung Jin-Woo and Sung Jin-Ah; Succumbed to "Eternal Sleep" (익면증)
17	안 그래도 줄어든 입지가 이제 아예 찾아보기 힘들어질 수도 있었다.	Although not to this extent, guild's rank may be reduced	It might be hard to find a reduced location at all.	But the reduced position could be hard to find anymore.	`our guild A classes it breaks and to sprout it listens and if the different formation guilds and it compares, absoluteness is not the level which it makes to kneel down.'It knew and, from the number B qualitative side of A classes the guild of Korean top it comes to call it broke and to sprout the su and it was a level which will be comparable.	Sung Jin-Ah		Student	Alive	Younger sister of Sung Jin-Woo; 12th grade student
18	“행님, 우째 하실 겁니꺼?”	"Sir, are you afraid to do it?”	“Do you fear to do anything?”	"Good morning, are you crazy?"	Jar S class one.	Kim Sang-Sik	D	Hunter	Dead	Killed by Kang Tae-Sik
19	“글쎄다.”	"Well."	“Well.”	"I do not know."	The S is not person which is urgent the place which is being put in the crisis which with reason will decamp from 5 guilds was article grade.	Park	D	Hunter	Dead	Killed in Double Lair
20	“우리가 손 뗀다 카믄 분명히 명성 애들이 올라갈 텐데...”	"If we let go of it, there will be fame of the children come up..."	“We’re going to get the kids of fame.”	"We'll get rid of it."	Criticism A class gate degree which it commits even with only the elite of article grade was sufficient with same reason.	Lee Joo-Hee	B	Hunter	Alive	Healer; Retired and moved back to Busan
21	호남의 명성 길드.	FAME Guild	The guild of fame in Honam.	Honam's reputation guild.	But the article grade route draw line team members which are not the gate ramyon S class where horse power measurement price belongs above best danger must willingly submit even from in A classes.	Song Chi-Yeol	C	Hunter	Alive	Fire Mage; Lost his right arm in Double Lair; Master in Kendo and has a S-Rank Hunter apprentice
22	박종수는 ‘명성‘이라는 단어에 눈에 핏대를 세웠다.	Park Jong-soo was bloodshot with the word ‘FAME.’	Park Jong-soo set a blind eye to the word 'mighty'.	Park Jong - soo set the stage for the word 'fame'.	It is classified with A that classes, the chart ten intention to fight rear degree of difficulty one elf which will grow is near in S classes.
23	“우리 앞마당에 뜬 게이트를 마동욱 입에 처넣어 주자고?”	Shall we shove the gate in our front yard in their mouth?"	“You want me to put the gate in our front yard in Ma Dong-wook’s mouth?”	"Let's put the gate in our front yard into the mouth of the mouth."	It broke and to sprout also the association is knowing the dangerous characteristic handed over a permission right, it does not roll up as the middle ear which hesitates it did.
24	“말이 그렇다는 얘기지예, 행님.”	That's what you say, sir."	“That’s what you mean, Mr. Hangar.”	"It is said that the horse is so, sir."	‘...’The pak bell veterinarian agony talked should have deepened affection wheel thay charily.	Woo Jin-Chul	A	Inspector	Alive	Working for South Korea's Hunter Association; Chief of Monitoring Division
25	“내 눈에 흙이 들어가도 그렇게는 안 되겠다.”	I wouldn't do that even if I had dirt in my eyes."	“I can’t do that if I see dirt in my eyes.”	"It will not be so if the soil comes into my eyes."	“Line, well! the red gate breaks in if and it is our realness and the cowardice ni which dies compared to.”“The leh keyss ci.”Only A class gates above best the chart the too much for place, to him it changes suddenly with the red gate?	Choi Yoo-Ra		Nurse	Alive	Been ignored by the protagonist
26	“그라믄 이거 맡으실라고예?”	Are you going to take this for me?"	“You’ll take this, will you?”	"Grayson, why do not you take this?"	Only thought the chart it was awful one.	Yoo Jin-Ho	D	Hunter	Alive	2nd son of Yoo Myung-Han; Formed a temporary Raid Squad with Sung Jin-Woo
27	잔뜩 흥분해 있던 박종수가 입을 콱 다물었다.	Park Jong-soo, who was so excited, shut his mouth.	Park Jong-soo, who was excited, closed his mouth.	Park Jong-soo, who was so excited, asked what he was wearing.	If the fortune is good, half.	Hwang Dong-Suk	C	Hunter	Dead	Older brother of Hwang Dong-Soo; Killed by Sung Jin-Woo
28	당연했다.	Of course.	Of course.	It was natural.	The if fortune will follow and widely known it will include many sides person oneself who is not and attack large all the member will lose a life and the water service it was.	Cho Gyu-Hwan	C	Hunter	Dead	Light Mage; Killed by Sung Jin-Woo
29	자신의 말 한마디에 본인은 물론 공격대원들의 생사가 결정될 수도 있는 거니까.	Your words could determine the fate of you and the attackers.	It may be that the life and death of the attackers as well as the attackers may be determined by a word of their own.	In a word of his own words, the death and death of the attacker may well be determined.	`when level-headedly it thinks, this case to abandon, it is right.'But the moment when the rumor which is a guild which abandons A class gates spreads out, fate of article grade also it ended at that day and, must see.	Hwang Dong-Soo	S	Hunter	Alive	Younger brother of Hwang Dong-Suk; 8th S-Rank Hunter from South Korea; Moved to United States and joined Scavenger Guild
30	흥분했다고 아무 말이나 내뱉을 수는 없었다.	I couldn't utter a word out of excitement.	I couldn’t say anything about my excitement.	I could not say anything excited.	S classes it breaks and it sprouts and, less than A class gates controls the what kind of new man to seek the guild, it comes?	Lola		Secretary	Alive	Working for Scavenger Guild
31	박종수는 머리가 아파 왔다.	Park Jong-soo had a headache.	Park Jong-soo has a headache.	Park Jong - su has a headache.	“Him mun line, to unite well! the different guild and, enter.”Pak bell possibility width it stirred the head.	Kang Tae-Sik	B	Inspector	Dead	Working for South Korea's Hunter Association; Monitoring Division; Killed by Sung Jin-Woo
32	‘우리 길드 A급 헌터들은 다른 대형 길드들과 비교해도 절대 꿇리는 수준이 아니다.’	Our Guild A-class hunters are never on their knees when compared to other large guilds.’	“Our Guild A hunters are not at all kneeling compared to other large guilds.”	Our guilds, A class hunters, even compared to other large guilds, is not the level to go down.'	“From one person it appears not to be becoming under uniting the partridge it will hold and well! ppen it will be knowing and theyn the place the hand it catches strongly?”Article grade it will fall into and five los from the hazard which controls A class gates which are the possibility which it will eat all it is an end.	Ahn Sang-Min		Scout	Alive	Working for White Tiger Guild; Chief of 2nd Management Division
33	아니, A급들의 숫자나 질적인 측면에서는 한국 최고의 길드라 일컬어지는 헌터스와 비견될 수준이었다.	In terms of the number and quality of Class A Hunters, it was comparable to the Hunters, which is called Korea's best guild.	No, in terms of the number and quality of the A class, it was comparable to Hunters, which is called Korea's best guild.	No, it was comparable to the Hunters, who are called the best guilds in Korea in terms of numbers and qualities of A class.	That it will catch the if hand, the chart as ever it was a problem.	Hyun Ki-Chul		Scout	Alive	Working for White Tiger Guild; Ahn Sang-Min's assisant
34	단지 S급 하나.	Just one S.	Just an S class.	Only S grade one.	It advertises `ability insufficiencies and the case E which comes and goes it is cold it falls to peel.'Tens the feather listened in the face of two people.	Yoo Myung-Han		Chairman	Alive	Chairman of Yoo Jin Construction; Father of Yoo Jin-Ho, Yoo Jin-Sung and Yoo Jin-Hee; Estimated net-worth of 10 Trillion Won
35	그 S급 한 명이 없다는 이유로 5대 길드에서 퇴출될 위기에 놓여 있는 곳이 기사단이었다.	The Knights were on the verge of being kicked out of the top five guilds because there was no one S-level.	The Knights were in danger of being removed from the five guilds because there was no one in the S class.	It was the Knights Templar who was at risk of being forced out of the five guilds because they did not have one.	That time.	Han Song-Yi	E	Hunter/Student	Alive	12th grade student; Sung Jin-Ah's friend; A member of Yoo Jin-Ho's temporary Raid Squad
36	같은 이유로 평범한 A급 게이트 정도는 기사단의 정예들만으로도 충분했다.	For the same reason, the ordinary A-class gate was enough for the Knights.	For the same reason, the average A-class gate was enough for the Knights' elite.	For the same reason, the Knights' elite was enough for an ordinary grade A gate.	When “it draws in the guild to petty it is like that, the individual how about?”It was audible from the side and the head of two people went back to voice of the woman who comes.	Joo Sung-Chan		Scout (?)	Alive	Working for White Tiger Guild; Chief of 1st Management Division
37	하지만 A급 중에서도 마력 측정값이 최상위에 속하는 게이트라면 S급이 없는 기사단 길드로선 팀원들의 위험을 감수해야 했다.	However, if the measure of magic power is the highest among Class A gates, the guild of the Knights without Class S had to take risks from its team members.	However, if the magic power measurement value is the highest among class A, the Knights Guild without class S had to take the risk of the team members.	However, among the A class, if the gauges with the highest magic value are at the gate, the Knights Guild without the S class had to take the risk of the team members.	hil The healing system A class which it is taking charge of it broke from the picked attack unit of article grade to sprout, it was a picked rim.	Baek Yoon-Ho	S	Hunter	Alive	Master of White Tiger Guild; Has a special skill to transform into a "Monster"; "Baek" and "Ho" in his name can be combined to spell "White Tiger" (백호)
38	A급으로 분류된다고 해도 던전의 클리어 난이도 자체는 S급에 가까우니까.	Even if it's class A, Dungeon's clearness itself is close to level S.	Even if it is classified as A class, the clear difficulty of the dungeon itself is close to S class.	Even if it is classified as A class, the clearance difficulty of the dungeon itself is close to S grade.	hil The right to speak of the le grows.	Kim Chul	A	Hunter	Alive	Member of White Tiger Guild
39	헌터협회도 그 위험성을 알고 있기에 허가권을 내줄지, 말지 망설이는 중이라고 했다.	Hunter Association also said it is not sure whether to give permission or not because it is aware of the danger.	The Hunter Association also knew the danger and said it was hesitant to give or not to grant permission.	The Hunter Association also said that they were hesitating to give permission because they knew the danger.	The hil le sleeps and A classes layng khu retention if a necessity the su which is various khil until it is having and two end percentages there is not.	Park Hee-Jin	B	Hunter	Alive	Member of White Tiger Guild
40	‘...’	...’	...	...'	But.	Go Myung-Hwan	C	Hunter	Alive	Member of White Tiger Guild
41	박종수의 고민이 깊어지자 정윤태가 조심스럽게 말했다.	As Park Jong-soo's concerns deepened, Jung Yoon-tae spoke.	When Park Jong-soo's troubles deepened, Jung Yoon-tae said carefully.	When Park Jong - soo 's anxiety deepened, he said carefully.	To this time day the fate of the article grade guild as is being caught Pak bell possibility cannot hide the expression which is unbearable.	Yoon Ki-Joong	C	Hunter	Alive	Member of White Tiger Guild
42	“행님, 이거 만약에 레드 게이트라도 터지면 우리 진짜 다 죽는 겁니더.”	Actually, if this RedGate pops up, we're all gonna die."	“If this thing goes off at the Red Gate, Mr. President, we’re all really scared to death.”	"Actually, if this RedGate pops up, we're really dead."	“Above best the case place individual who will enter into A class gates help…”The pak bell veterinarian end cut.
43	“그렇겠지.”	I suppose so."	“I suppose so.”	"That's right."	“Oh!”It is an end and goes and it is in order for the profitable one person whom it bites to rise.	Yoo Byung-Chul		???	Dead	Father of Yoo Myung-Han and Yoo Suk-Ho
44	최상위 A급 게이트만 해도 벅찬데, 갑자기 그게 레드 게이트로 변한다?	The top A gate is too much, but if it suddenly turns into a red one.	The top A gate is too much, and suddenly it turns into a red gate?	The top-level A-grade gigantic, it suddenly turns into a Red Gate?	A classes know and from one person to sweep S class evil hands they throw away that man! whom	Yoo Jin-Sung		Executive (?)	Alive	Older brother of Yoo Jin-Ho and Eldest son of Yoo Myung Han; Likely heir to Yoo Jin Construction; Prodigy
45	생각만 해도 끔찍한 일이었다.	The mere thought of it was terrible.	It was terrible to think about.	It was a terrible thing to think about.	It cannot endure an excitation the Pak bell possibility it happened suddenly.	Yoo Suk-Ho		Executive (?)	Alive	Younger brother of Yoo Myung-Han and father of Yoo Soo-Hyun
46	운이 좋다면 절반.	If you're lucky, half.	Half if you're lucky.	Half if you're lucky.	‘성진우 씨가 온다면!’	Yoo Soo-Hyun	A	Actress/Model	Alive	Daughter of Yoo Suk-Ho; A year older than Yoo Jin-Ho
47	만약 운이 따라 주지 않는다면 본인을 포함해서 공격대 전원이 목숨을 잃게 될 수도 있었다.	If luck hadn't followed, all the attackers could have been killed, including yourself.	If he didn’t get lucky, all the attackers, including himself, could lose their lives.	If the luck does not follow, all of the raids, including myself, could be killed.	한국의 S급 헌터들이 전부 덤벼도 끄떡없었던 마수를 어렵지 않게 쓰러뜨린 그였다.	Yoo Jin-Hee		Student	Alive	Older sister of Yoo Jin-Ho and Eldest daughter of Yoo Myung-Han; Prodigy
48	‘냉철하게 생각하면 이 건은 포기한 것이 맞다.’	It is right to give up this matter if you think it coolly.’	‘If you think so, you’re right to give up on this.’	If you think coolly, this thing is right.'	그가 함께해 준다면 공격대원들의 안전은 100퍼센트 보장된 것이나 다름없었다.	Kim Chul / "Iron"	A	Hunter	Dead	Member of White Tiger Guild; Killed by Sung Jin-Woo; Became one of Sung Jin-Woo's soldier
49	하지만 A급 게이트를 포기한 길드라는 소문이 퍼지는 순간, 그날로 기사단의 운명 또한 끝난다고 봐야 했다.	However, when rumors spread that they gave up Class A gate, their fate was also over.	But as soon as the rumor of the guild who gave up the A-class gate spread, the fate of the Knights was over.	However, when the rumor of a guild that gave up a Grade A gate spread, I had to see that the destiny of the Templars was also over.	어디 그뿐일까?	Choi Jong-In	S	Hunter	Alive	Fire Mage; Master of Hunters Guild; Known as "The Ultimate Weapon"
50	S급 헌터도 없고, A급 게이트도 처리하지 못하는 길드를 어떤 신인이 찾아오겠는가?	Who would come to a guild that has no S-level Hunter and no A-class gate?	Who would come to the guild without an S-class hunter and no A-class gate?	What kind of newcomer will come to the guild that does not have a S-class Hunter or a Class A gate?	다른 길드의 힘을 빌려 A급 게이트를 처리해야 했다는 오명도 피할 수 있었다.	Sung Il-Hwan	???	Hunter	???	Father of Sung Jin-Woo and Sung Jin-Ah; Disappeared 10 years ago when the Gate closed with him still inside
51	“그라믄 행님, 이거 다른 길드랑 연합해서 들어갑시다.”	Lord Park, let's join in with the other guilds."	“Grass, let’s join the other guilds.”	"Gracie, let's join in with this other guild."	‘오히려 기사단의 이름값이 오르면 올랐지.’	Min Byung-Goo	S	Hunter	Alive	Healer; Currently retired as a Hunter; Sent to Japan as Korea's representative
52	박종수는 고개를 가로저었다.	Park Jong-soo shook his head.	Park shook his head.	Park shook his head.	최고의 헌터와 손잡고 레이드를 했다는 것이 길드에 누가 될 리가.	Go Gun-Hee	S	Chairman	Alive	Chairman of South Korea's Hunter Association; Known as "South Korea's Greatest Hunter"; Member of National Assembly
53	“혼자서 안 될 것 같으니 연합하자고 드는 거 뻔히 알고 있을 텐데 굳이 손을 잡으려고 할까?”	Because I don't think it is okay to be alone, I clearly know everyone wants to be united or hold hands"	“You know I’m not going to be alone, so I’m sure you want to join us. You want to hold hands?”	"I do not think I'm going to be alone.	팀원들의 목숨과 기사단의 명예.	Lee Min-Sung	A	Hunter	Alive	Member of Fiend Guild; Formerly a famous actor in Asia
54	기사단이 빠지면 오롯이 다 먹을 수 있는 A급 게이트를 처리하기 위해서 말이다.	To handle the A-class gate, which can be eaten all the time if the Knights are missing.	To handle the A-class gate, which can be eaten all the time if the Knights are missing.	To handle the A-level gates that can eat allots when the Knights Templar is lost.	두 마리 토끼를 한 번에 다 잡을 수 있는 기막힌 방법이었다.	Lim Tae-Kyu	S	Hunter	Alive	Master of Fiend Guild; Archer
55	만약 손을 잡겠다고 해도 여전히 문제였다.	Even if I wanted to hold other hand, it was still a problem.’	If he wanted to hold hands, it was still a problem.	If I had to hold my hand, it was still a problem.	신이 난 박종수가 들뜬 목소리로 물었다.	Cha Hae-In	S	Hunter	Alive	Vice-Master of Hunters Guild; 9th and the only female S-Rank Hunter in South Korea; Song Chi-Yeol's apprentice; Can detect Hunter's strength by their scent; Nicknamed "Dancer" (舞姬) by fellow Guild Members
56	‘역량 부족을 광고하고 다니는 건 마찬가지니까.’	‘It's like an incompetent advertisement.’	“It’s like advertising a lack of competence.”	It's the same as advertising a lack of competence.'	“요즘 성진우 헌터님 뭐하시지?”	Bae Yoon-Suk	E~C	Hunter/Miner	Alive	Member of Hunters Guild; Hunters' Mining Squad Leader
57	두 사람의 얼굴에 수십이 깃들었다.	On the faces of two people, there were dozens of people.	Dozens of them were on their faces.	There were dozens of people on their faces.	처음 말을 꺼냈던 정예림도, 가만히 듣고 있던 정윤태도 고개를 저었다.	Mok Jin-Soo	E~C	Hunter/Miner	Alive	Member of Hunters Guild; Working under Bae Yoon-Suk
58	그때.	then	Then.	then.	“얼마 전 도로에 생긴 게이트 하나 처리했다는 소식 말고는 조용하네요.”	Lee Sung-Goo	C	Hunter/Miner	Alive	Member of Hunters Guild; Working under Bae Yoon-Suk
59	“길드를 끌어들이는 게 좀 그러면 개인은 어때요?”	How about individuals if it's a little bit of pulling in the guild?"	“How about an individual if you try to get the guild in?”	"If you do not get attracted to the guild, how about an individual?"	최근 뉴스에서 본 성진우를 떠올리던 정윤태가 핸드폰을 꺼냈다.	Jo Myung-Ki		Scout	Alive	Working for Hunters Guild; Chief of Recruitment Division
60	옆에서 들려오는 여성의 목소리에 두 사람의 고개가 돌아갔다.	The voice of the woman next to them made their heads turn.	The woman’s voice came from beside them, and they both turned their heads.	Two people 's heads went back to the woman' s voice coming from the side.	“제가 성진우 헌터님 연락처 한번 알아볼까예, 행님?”	Son Ki-Hoon	A	Hunter	Alive	Working for Hunters Guild; Competent Raid Captain
61	기사단의 정예 공격대에서 힐을 담당하고 있는 치유계열 A급 헌터, 정예림이었다.	It was Jeong Ye-rim, a class-A Hunter who is in charge of healer in the elite offensive team of Knights.	It was a healing class A hunter, elite forest, who is in charge of Healer in the elite attack team of the Knights.	It was a healing class A class Hunter and Jeong Jalim who are in charge of Hill in the Knights' elite raids.	“됐다, 됐다. 전화는 넣어 놔라.”	Kim Jung-Ki		Appraiser	Alive	Working for Hunter Auction
62	힐러의 발언권은 크다.	Healer gave a great idea.	Healer has a great voice.	The healer's voice is great.	“예?”	Esil		Devil	Alive	Eldest daughter of Radir Clan; Helped out Sung Jin-Woo in exchange for her life
63	그 힐러가 A급 랭크 보유자에 다양한 스킬까지 가지고 있다면 두말할 필요가 없다.	It is needless to say that the healer has a wide range of skills in the holder of a class A rank.	If the healer has a variety of skills in the A-class rank holder, you do not have to say.	It is not necessary to say that the healer has a variety of skills for a Class A rank holder.	“이렇게 중요한 일을 전화 한통으로 해결하려고 해서야 되겠냐? 직접 찾아뵙고 말씀을 드려야지.”	Shigeo Matsumoto		Chairman	Alive	Chairman of Japan's Hunter Association
64	하지만.	but	But...	But.	“아하!”	Ryuji Koto	S	Hunter	Alive	Japan's Strongest Hunter; Matsumoto Shigeo's Right Arm
65	이번 일에는 기사단 길드의 운명이 걸려 있는 만큼 박종수는 난감한 표정을 숨기지 못했다.	As the fate of the Knights Guild is hanging on this case, Park Jong-soo could not hide his perplexing expression.	Park Jong - soo did not hide his embarrassed expression as the fate of the Knight 's Guild was hanging on this day.	Park Jong-soo did not hide his nasty face as the fate of the Knights Guild was hanging on this day.	정윤태가 동의하자 박종수는 웃으며 말했다.	Eun-Suk	S	Hunter	Dead	Killed during 3rd Jeju Island Raid
66	“최상위 A급 게이트에 들어갈 건데 개인이 무슨 도움이...”	I'm going to enter the highest A-class gate, and I don't know what single person can do to help..."	“I’m going to the top A gate, and I don’t know what the individual can do to help—”	"I'm going to enter the top-level A-level gate,	“한번 올라가 보자.”	Lee Sung-Chul		Doctor/Director	Alive	Director of Seoul Ilshin Hospital
67	박종수의 말이 끊겼다.	Park Jong-soo's words were cut off.	Park Jong-soo's words were cut off.	Park Jongsu's words were cut off.	***	Ma Dong-Wook	S	Hunter	Alive	Master of Fame Guild; Raid Captain for 4th Jeju Island Raid; Greatest Tanker in South Korea
68	“아!”	Ah!"	“Oh!”	"Ah!"	그날 밤.	David Brendan		Director	Alive	Director of Hunter Bureau
69	말을 이어 가다 문득 한 사람이 떠올랐기 때문이다.	While he was still talking, he suddenly remembered one person.	It was because one person came up suddenly after the horse.	It is because the person who came suddenly came up to say the word.	침대에 누운 차해인은 이불을 머리끝까지 뒤집어쓴 채 괴로움에 몸부림치고 있었다.	Thomas Andre	S	Hunter	Alive	Master of Scavenger Guild; One of the five strongest hunter in the world; Known as "Goliath"
70	A급이 아니라 S급 마수를 혼자서 쓸어 버리던 그 남자!	The man who wiped out the A-class dungeon , S-class boss alone!	The man who swept away the S class master alone, not the A class!	The guy who wiped out the A-class, S-class marshals alone!	‘그런 것 같아요라니, 그런 것 같아요라니!’	Park Jong-Soo	A	Hunter	Alive	Master of Knights Guild
71	흥분을 참지 못한 박종수가 벌떡 일어났다.	Park Jong-soo, who couldn't contain his excitement, sprang to his feet.	Park Jong-soo, who was unable to tolerate the excitement, jumped up.	Park Jong - su, who could not stand the excitement, got up.	이래서야 고백해 버린 것이나 다름없지 않은가!	Jung Yoon-Tae	A	Hunter	Alive	Vice-Master of Knights Guild
72	‘성진우 씨가 온다면!’	If Sung Jin-woo comes!’	If Sung Jin-woo comes!'	If Sung Jin-woo comes!'	이불을 발로 마구 차던 그녀의 움직임이 멈추었다.	Adam White		Agent	Alive	Working for Hunter Bureau; High-Ranked Agent
73	한국의 S급 헌터들이 전부 덤벼도 끄떡없었던 마수를 어렵지 않게 쓰러뜨린 그였다.	He was the one who easily knocked down the ant boss, which was a perfect match for all of Korea's S-class hunters.	It was him who had not been able to defeat all the S-class hunters in Korea.	It was he who knocked out all of the S-class hunters of Korea who had not even tried it.	문득 떠오르는 생각이 있었다.	Michael Corner		Deputy Director	Alive	Deputy Director of Hunter Bureau
74	그가 함께해 준다면 공격대원들의 안전은 100퍼센트 보장된 것이나 다름없었다.	If he joins, the attacker's safety will be 100% guaranteed.	If he was with them, the security of the attackers was guaranteed by 100 percent.	If he did, the security of the attackers would be 100 percent guaranteed.	‘그럼...’	Noma Selner	???	???	Alive	Upgrader; Protected by Hunter Bureau
75	어디 그뿐일까?	Is that all?	Where was that?	Where is it?	성진우 씨의 대답은 어떻게 해석해야 할까?	Liu Zhang	S (7 Stars)	Hunter	Alive	One of the five strongest hunter in the world
76	다른 길드의 힘을 빌려 A급 게이트를 처리해야 했다는 오명도 피할 수 있었다.	I was able to avoid the mistakenness that I had to deal with class A gates by borrowing the power of another guild.	I could avoid the stigma that I had to deal with the A-class gate by borrowing the power of another guild.	I was able to avoid the mistakenness that I had to deal with class A gates by borrowing the power of another guild.	-그러면 길드에 들어오는 것보다 더 좋은 방법이 있지 않나요?
77	‘오히려 기사단의 이름값이 오르면 올랐지.’	Rather, the names of the Knights went up’	“It was more than the name of the Knights.	Rather, when the knighthood's name goes up, it goes up.'	일단 자리를 모면하기 위해 생각해 보겠다며 급히 일어섰지만, 그 순간을 떠올릴 때마다 괴로워져서 자꾸 사고가 정지되었다.
78	최고의 헌터와 손잡고 레이드를 했다는 것이 길드에 누가 될 리가.	Who would have joined hands with the beHunter Sung to play raid?	Who would be the guild to have raided with the beHunter Sung?	Who would be in the guild to have the beHunter Sung in hand and raid.	화끈.
79	팀원들의 목숨과 기사단의 명예.	the lives of the team and the honor of the knight guild.	The lives of the team and the honor of the Knights.	The lives of team members and the honor of the Knights.	다시 떠오르고 만 기억에 얼굴이 또 화끈거렸다.
80	두 마리 토끼를 한 번에 다 잡을 수 있는 기막힌 방법이었다.	It's like catching two birds with one stone.	It was a wonderful way to catch both rabbits at once.	It was a wonderful way to catch both rabbits at once.	몸집이 커진 소환수의 광기 어린 눈을 마주했을 때, 결코 피할 수 없는 죽음을 예감했었다.
81	신이 난 박종수가 들뜬 목소리로 물었다.	excited Park Jong-soo asked in an excited voice.	Park Jong-soo, who was excited, asked in a excited voice.	My god asked me, Park Jongsu, excitedly.	절대적인 공포.
82	“요즘 성진우 헌터님 뭐하시지?”	What is SungJin-woo Hunter doing these days?"	“What are you doing, Hunter Sung Jin-woo?”	"What are you doing now, Hunter Sung Jin-woo?"	피식자의 운명.
83	처음 말을 꺼냈던 정예림도, 가만히 듣고 있던 정윤태도 고개를 저었다.	Jeong Ye-rim, who first spoke, and Jeong Yoon-tae, who listened carefully, shook his head	Jeong Yeon-rim, who first spoke, and Jung Yoon-tae, who was listening, shook his head.	Jung Jilim, who had made his first speech, also shook his head when he was still listening.	이어 양쪽에서 덮쳐 오는 10개의 손톱을 보면서 차해인은 눈을 질끈 감았었다.
84	“얼마 전 도로에 생긴 게이트 하나 처리했다는 소식 말고는 조용하네요.”	It's quiet except for the news that he've handled one of the gates on the road recently."	“It’s quiet except that you just got a gate off the road.”	"It's quiet except for the news that I've handled one of the gates on the road recently."	하지만 그때.
85	최근 뉴스에서 본 성진우를 떠올리던 정윤태가 핸드폰을 꺼냈다.	Jung Yoon-tae, who recalled Sung Jin-woo from the news recently, took out his cell phone.	Jung Yoon-tae, who recalled Sung Jin-woo from the recent news, pulled out his cell phone.	Jung Yoon-tae, who recalled Sung Jin-woo from the recent news, pulled out his cell phone.	등 뒤에서 따스한 온기가 느껴졌다. 동시에 낯익은 향기가 그녀를 포근하게 감싸 안았다.
86	“제가 성진우 헌터님 연락처 한번 알아볼까예, 행님?”	"do you want to find out the contact information of Hunter Sung Jin-woo , sir?"	“I’ll check Hunter Sung Jin-woo’s contacts, will you, Mr. Han?”	"I'll contact you, Hunter Sung Jin-woo? Yes, sir?"	‘아...’
87	“됐다, 됐다. 전화는 넣어 놔라.”	Okay 'Okay' Put the phone down. "	“Okay, all right, put the phone in.”	"Yes, it is. Put the phone in. "	차해인은 슬며시 눈을 뜨고 뒤를 돌아보았다.
88	“예?”	Yes?"	“Yes?”	"Yes?"	소환수의 손톱을 잡고서 버티고 있는 진우가 무서운 눈으로 소환수를 노려보고 있었다.
89	“이렇게 중요한 일을 전화 한통으로 해결하려고 해서야 되겠냐? 직접 찾아뵙고 말씀을 드려야지.”	something important like this can't be solved by a phone call? I Have to talk to him directly' "	“Should I try to solve this important thing by phone? I’ll come and talk to you.”	"Should we try to solve this important thing with a phone call? I'll find you and give you your word. "	그 순간 가슴이 심하게 뛰었던 것은 사실이다.
90	“아하!”	Aha!"	“Aha!”	"Aha!"	그런데.
91	정윤태가 동의하자 박종수는 웃으며 말했다.	When Jung agreed, Park smiled and said.	When Jung Yoon-tae agreed, Park said with a smile.	When Jung Yoon Tae agreed, Park Jong - su said with a smile.	-혹시... 나한테 관심 있어요?
92	“한번 올라가 보자.”	Let's go up there."	“Let’s go up.”	"Let's go up once."	그 상황에서 그렇게 물어 오는 것은 반칙 아닌가?
93	***	***	**	***	‘아니.’
94	그날 밤.	That night.	That night.	That night.	차해인은 상념을 떨치려는 듯 빠르게 고개를 저었다.
95	침대에 누운 차해인은 이불을 머리끝까지 뒤집어쓴 채 괴로움에 몸부림치고 있었다.	Hae-in, who lay on the bed, struggled with bitterness while covering her head with the blanket .	The Cha Hea-in lay on the bed, struggling with pain, her blanket up to her head.	Hain, who lay on the bed, struggled with bitterness while wearing a futon all the way to the head.	설사 그렇게 물었다 해도 솔직하게 답해서는 안 됐다.
96	‘그런 것 같아요라니, 그런 것 같아요라니!’	I guess It's like that ,I guess It's like that’	I thought, I think so!	I think so, I think so!	‘이상한 여자라고 생각하게 될 지도 모르니까.’
97	이래서야 고백해 버린 것이나 다름없지 않은가!	It's no different than confessing!	This is why I confessed!	That's why I confessed it!	그런데.
98	이불을 발로 마구 차던 그녀의 움직임이 멈추었다.	Her movements stopped when she was kicking her blanket.	Her feet kicked the covers and her movements stopped.	Her movements stopped when she was kicking her bed.	안 된다고 생각하면서도 입이 저절로 움직이고 말았다.
99	문득 떠오르는 생각이 있었다.	An idea flashed across her mind.	There was a thought that came to mind.	Suddenly I had an idea.	성진우 헌터와 같이 있으면 마음이 편해져 그런지 평소 보이지 않던 모습을 드러내고 만다.
100	‘그럼...’	Well...’	‘Well ...’	then...'	마치 자신이 아닌 것처럼.
101	성진우 씨의 대답은 어떻게 해석해야 할까?	How can i convince Sung Jin-woo's ?’	How should Sung Jin-woo's answer be interpreted?	How should we interpret the answer?	‘자신이 아닌 것처럼?’
102	-그러면 길드에 들어오는 것보다 더 좋은 방법이 있지 않나요?	- Isn't there a better way to get in his guild?	- Is there a better way to get into the guild?	- Is not there a better way to get into the guild then?	묘하게 낯이 익는 그 단어들.
103	일단 자리를 모면하기 위해 생각해 보겠다며 급히 일어섰지만, 그 순간을 떠올릴 때마다 괴로워져서 자꾸 사고가 정지되었다.	I would think about getting out of my seat, but every time I remembered that moment, the accident was interrupted.	I stood up quickly to think about it to get away from the seat, but every time I remembered the moment, I was troubled and the accident stopped.	I rushed to say that I would try to save my seat, but when I remembered the moment, I was distressed and the accident stopped.	어디서였지?
104	화끈.	Hot ( Her face got red ).	A hot fire.	Hot.	분명 어디선가 그 비슷한 표현을 들었던 기억이 있었다.
105	다시 떠오르고 만 기억에 얼굴이 또 화끈거렸다.	When she came back to her memory, her face was burning became hot/reddish again.	My face was hot again when I remembered it again.	I remember when I came back again, my face was hot again.	그때.
106	몸집이 커진 소환수의 광기 어린 눈을 마주했을 때, 결코 피할 수 없는 죽음을 예감했었다.	When faced with the mad/insane eyes of the petrified summon, she had foresaw death that she could never avoid.	When I faced the mad eyes of a bigger summoner, I foresaw an inevitable death.	When faced with the mad eyes of a petrified pet, I had foreboded death that I could never avoid.	머릿속에서 지워졌던 기억이 뇌리를 스치고 지나갔다.
107	절대적인 공포.	absolute fear	Absolute fear.	Absolute horror.	-......전해 주세요..
108	피식자의 운명.	the fate of Cha Hae-in	The fate of the prey.	The fate of the prey.	벌떡.
109	이어 양쪽에서 덮쳐 오는 10개의 손톱을 보면서 차해인은 눈을 질끈 감았었다.	Watching the ten nails coming from both sides, Cha Hae-in closed her eyes.	Then, looking at the 10 nails coming from both sides, the carman closed his eyes.	After watching the 10 fingernails coming from both sides, the car Hae had closed his eyes.	차해인은 상체를 일으켰다.
110	하지만 그때.	But then.	But then.	But then.	‘......!’
111	등 뒤에서 따스한 온기가 느껴졌다. 동시에 낯익은 향기가 그녀를 포근하게 감싸 안았다.	She felt the warmth behind her back. At the same time, a familiar smell enveloped her.	A warmth felt behind her, and at the same time a familiar scent wrapped her warmly.	I felt warmth behind my back. At the same time, a familiar smell enveloped her warmly.	분명히 오래된 일이 아닌데도 꿈을 꾸고 일어났을 때처럼, 기억 저편으로 아련하게 사라져 있던 목소리가 떠올랐다.
112	‘아...’	Ah...’	‘Ah...’	Ah...'	-...한다고 전해 주세요.
113	차해인은 슬며시 눈을 뜨고 뒤를 돌아보았다.	Cha Hae-in slowly opened her eyes and looked back.	The Cha Hea-in slowly opened her eyes and looked back.	Cha Hae-in glanced openly and looked back.	‘나는.’
114	소환수의 손톱을 잡고서 버티고 있는 진우가 무서운 눈으로 소환수를 노려보고 있었다.	Jin-woo, who is holding on to the summon's fingernails, was staring at the summon with scary eyes.	Jin-woo, who held the fingernail of the summoner and held it, was staring at the summoner with scary eyes.	Jin-woo, holding the pet's nails, was staring at the pet.	차해인은 목소리의 내용과 그 주인을 기억해 내려고 애썼다.
115	그 순간 가슴이 심하게 뛰었던 것은 사실이다.	It is true that at that moment my heart pounded hard.	It is true that my heart beat so hard at that moment.	It is true that at that moment my heart was running wild.	짙은 안개에 가려진 것처럼 희미하던 기억의 형태가 점점 제 모습을 찾아갔다.
116	그런데.	by the way	But...	By the way.	-......조심해야 한다고 전해 주세요.
117	-혹시... 나한테 관심 있어요?	- Are you ... interested in me?	- Are you interested in me?	- Are you ... interested in me?	‘민병구 헌터와 만났었어.’
118	그 상황에서 그렇게 물어 오는 것은 반칙 아닌가?	Isn't it folly to ask in that situation?	Is not it a foul to ask in that situation?	Is not it folly to ask in that situation?	의식을 잃고서 끝을 알 수 없는 어둠 속으로 끌려 들어갈 때, 자신의 손목을 낚아챈 이가 바로 민병구 헌터였다.
119	‘아니.’	No.’	No.	no.'	평온이 깨져 불쾌했던 기분도 잠시.
120	차해인은 상념을 떨치려는 듯 빠르게 고개를 저었다.	Cha Hae-in shook her head as if to shake off her head.	The Cha Hea-in shook her head quickly, as if to think.	Cha Hae - soon shook his head as if to shake his head.	민병구 헌터의 전신을 둘러싸고 있는 검은 갑옷을 보고 의아하다고 생각했던 기억이 났다.
121	설사 그렇게 물었다 해도 솔직하게 답해서는 안 됐다.	Even if he had asked, he should not have answered frankly.	Even if he asked, she shouldn’t be honest.	Even if I asked so, I should not have answered honestly.	드러나 있는 것은 얼굴뿐.
122	‘이상한 여자라고 생각하게 될 지도 모르니까.’	He might think I‘m a strange woman.’	‘You might think she’s a strange woman.’	Maybe you think you're a strange woman.'	그 얼굴마저도 평소와 달리 어딘지 모르게 슬퍼 보였다.
123	그런데.	by the way	But...	By the way.	당시의 기억이 천천히 떠오르기 시작하자 차해인은 돌연 등줄기가 서늘해짐을 느꼈다.
124	안 된다고 생각하면서도 입이 저절로 움직이고 말았다.	She thought no, but her mouth moved by itself.	I thought no, but my mouth moved on its own.	I thought that I could not, but my mouth moved by itself.	민병구 헌터는 울음을 참는 것 같은 얼굴로 말했다.
125	성진우 헌터와 같이 있으면 마음이 편해져 그런지 평소 보이지 않던 모습을 드러내고 만다.	If she is with Hunter Sung Jin-woo, she will show her unseen self.	When I am with Hunter Sung Jin-woo, I feel comfortable and reveal what I have not seen before.	If you are with Hunter Sung Jin-woo, your mind will be relaxed and you will be able to reveal what you have never seen before.	-성진우 헌터에게.
126	마치 자신이 아닌 것처럼.	As if it was not their own.	As if he weren’t himself.	Just like you are not yourself.	‘성진우 헌터에게...?’
127	‘자신이 아닌 것처럼?’	‘As not their own? ’	Like he wasn’t himself?	Like you are not yourself?'	-자신이 가진 힘을 조심해야 한다고 전해 주세요.
128	묘하게 낯이 익는 그 단어들.	Those words that's strangely familiar.	The words that are strangely familiar.	Those words that are strangely familiar.	***
129	어디서였지?	Where was it?	Where was it?	Where was it?	샤워를 끝낸 진우가 욕실 거울 앞에 섰다.
130	분명 어디선가 그 비슷한 표현을 들었던 기억이 있었다.	There was a memory somewhere that she heard a similar expression.	I remember hearing that similar expression somewhere.	There was a memory somewhere that I heard a similar expression.	‘흠...’
131	그때.	then	Then.	then.	확실히 여기서는 괜찮아 보이기는 한다만.
132	머릿속에서 지워졌던 기억이 뇌리를 스치고 지나갔다.	The memory that had been erased passed through her head.	The memory that had been erased in my head passed through my mind.	The memories that had been erased in my head swept through my mind.	그런데.
133	-......전해 주세요..	-... Please tell him.	-... Please tell me.	-......send it..	정말로 차해인 같은 미녀가 자신에게 호감이 있어서 길드까지 옮기려고 했을 줄이야.
134	벌떡.	It's a	Go ahead.	Bullock.	‘내가 그 정도인가?’
135	차해인은 상체를 일으켰다.	Cha Hae-in raised her upper body.	Cha Hea-in rose to her upper body.	Cha Hae-in caused the upper body.	진우는 거울을 들여다보았다.
136	‘......!’	......!’	‘...!’	......!'	피식, 웃음이 나왔다.
137	분명히 오래된 일이 아닌데도 꿈을 꾸고 일어났을 때처럼, 기억 저편으로 아련하게 사라져 있던 목소리가 떠올랐다.	Obviously it was not an old thing, but as you dreamed and woke up, the voices that had disappeared on the other side of the memory came to her mind.	It was not an old thing, but I remembered the voice that had disappeared beyond my memory, just like when I dreamed and woke up.	Apparently it was not an old thing, but as I dreamed and woke up, the voices that had disappeared on the other side of the memory came to mind.	누가 일러 주지 않아도 자아도취 같은 것에 빠질 생각은 없었다.
138	-...한다고 전해 주세요.	-... Please tell him.	Tell him I'll...	-... Please tell me.	자신 있는 부분은 한 군데뿐.
139	‘나는.’	I.’	"I am."	I.'	하루도 빠지지 않고 매일 반복되는 일일 퀘스트 속에서 점점 더 단단해져 가는 근육과, 시스템의 영향인지 어쩐지 전보다 훌쩍 커 버린 키가 전부였다.
140	차해인은 목소리의 내용과 그 주인을 기억해 내려고 애썼다.	She tried to recall the voice and its owner.	The Cha Hae-in tried to remember the contents of the voice and the owner.	Cha Hae-in tried to remember the contents of the voice and the owner.	결국 몸이 다라는 소리다.
141	짙은 안개에 가려진 것처럼 희미하던 기억의 형태가 점점 제 모습을 찾아갔다.	A faint form of memory hidden by the dense fog gradually returned to its true selves.	The form of memory, which was blurred as if it was covered by a thick fog, gradually came to my appearance.	The form of memory, which was as faint as being obscured by dense fog, gradually came to my appearance.	얼굴은...... 글쎄, 조금 강한 눈매를 제외하면 거리에서 흔히 볼 수 있는 수준이 아닐까?
142	-......조심해야 한다고 전해 주세요.	-......please tell him to be careful.	Tell him I need to be careful.	Please tell me that you have to be careful.	그런데 그때.
143	‘민병구 헌터와 만났었어.’	I met Min Bung-gu Hunter.’	"I met Min Byung-koo Hunter."	I met Min Bong Hunter.'	‘가만.’
144	의식을 잃고서 끝을 알 수 없는 어둠 속으로 끌려 들어갈 때, 자신의 손목을 낚아챈 이가 바로 민병구 헌터였다.	When she lost consciousness and was dragged into the darkness, it was the man who snatched her wrist.	When she lost consciousness and was dragged into the darkness where the end was unknown, it was Min Byeong-gu Hunter who grabbed her wrist.	When he lost consciousness and was dragged into an unknown darkness, it was Min Bung Hunter who snatched his wrist.	거울을 보던 진우의 눈빛이 진지하게 변했다.
145	평온이 깨져 불쾌했던 기분도 잠시.	For a moment, she felt uncomfortable with the break of peace.	I felt a little uncomfortable with the break of tranquility.	I was feeling uncomfortable for a moment.	고개를 앞으로 약간 기울이고, 좀 더 자세하게 들여다보았다.
146	민병구 헌터의 전신을 둘러싸고 있는 검은 갑옷을 보고 의아하다고 생각했던 기억이 났다.	She remembered seeing the black armor surrounding the whole body of Min Bung-gu Hunter, she thought it was the wonder(a dream/illusion?) .	I remembered thinking that I was wondering when I saw the black armor surrounding the whole body of Min Byung-koo Hunter.	I remember seeing the black armor surrounding Min - Bong Hunter 's whole body and thinking it was a child.	거울 속의 진우와 현실의 진우가 한참 동안 서로를 마주 보았다.
147	드러나 있는 것은 얼굴뿐.	Only the face is exposed.	All that is revealed is the face.	Only the face is exposed.	‘엇?’
148	그 얼굴마저도 평소와 달리 어딘지 모르게 슬퍼 보였다.	Even his face seemed sadly somewhat unlike usual.	Even that face seemed to be sad somewhere unlike usual.	Even his face seemed sadly somewhat unlike usual.	진우의 눈에 이채가 어렸다.
149	당시의 기억이 천천히 떠오르기 시작하자 차해인은 돌연 등줄기가 서늘해짐을 느꼈다.	As the memories of the time began to slowly rise, Cha Hea-in suddenly felt the coldness of the lantern.	When the memory of the time began to come to mind slowly, Cha Hea-in suddenly felt the coolness of the back.	As the memory of the time slowly began to emerge, Cha Hea-in suddenly felt the back of the thorn.	시선이 얼굴 곳곳을 훑었다.
150	민병구 헌터는 울음을 참는 것 같은 얼굴로 말했다.	Min Bung-gu Hunter said with a face that seemed to hold back his tears.	Min Byung-koo Hunter said with a face that seemed to hold back crying.	Min - bong Hunter said with a face that seemed to bear the crying.	역시나.
151	-성진우 헌터에게.	- To Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	- To Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	- To Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	달라진 게 맞았다.
152	‘성진우 헌터에게...?’	Dear Hunter Sung Jin-woo?	"'Hunter Sung Jin-woo ..."	To Hunter Sung Jin-woo ...?'	크게 티가 나지는 않아도 자세히 들여다보면 발견할 수 있었던 작은 흉터, 점, 잡티 같은 것들이 어느샌가 말끔하게 사라져 있었다.
153	-자신이 가진 힘을 조심해야 한다고 전해 주세요.	- Tell him to be careful of his own strength.		- Tell them that you have to be careful of your strength.	‘재활의 의지 버프 효과 때문인가?’
154	***	***		***	플레이어가 되는 대가로 받았던 버프 효과 중 ‘손상된 신체의 모든 부위를 복구한다‘는 내용이 있었다.
155	샤워를 끝낸 진우가 욕실 거울 앞에 섰다.	After taking a shower, Jin-woo stood in front of the bathroom mirror.		Jin-woo, who finished the shower, stood in front of the bathroom mirror.	석상에게 잘렸던 다리까지 재생시킬 정도의 버프였다.
156	‘흠...’	"Hmm..."		Hmm...'	자잘한 피부의 손상이 치료되는 것쯤은 이상한 일이 아닐지도 모른다.
157	확실히 여기서는 괜찮아 보이기는 한다만.	It certainly looks fine here.		It sure looks good here.	하지만 정작 신기한 것은.
158	그런데.	by the way	what's wrong with the "old version"?	By the way.	‘...아무래도 좀 어려진 거 같은데?’
159	정말로 차해인 같은 미녀가 자신에게 호감이 있어서 길드까지 옮기려고 했을 줄이야.	To think a beautiful girl like Cha Hae-in would have enough interest in someone like him to try switching guilds.		I really did not want to go to the guild because the beauty of the carpenter like him was very good.	20대 중반의 나이.
160	‘내가 그 정도인가?’	"Do I have such great charisma?"		Am I that much?'	그러나 거울 속의 자신은 그보다 두세 살쯤 어린 20대 초반으로 보였다.
161	진우는 거울을 들여다보았다.	Jin-woo looked in the mirror.		Jin looked into the mirror.	놀라운 일이었다.
162	피식, 웃음이 나왔다.	He smiled.		There was a figurine and laughter.	마력이 각성자의 노화도 어느정도는 막아 줄 수 있다던데, 그것과 비슷한 현상인가?
163	누가 일러 주지 않아도 자아도취 같은 것에 빠질 생각은 없었다.	He didn't intend to indulge in self-absorbtion without anyone telling me.		I did not think I would fall for such a self-taunting person who did not tell me.	‘에라이...’
164	자신 있는 부분은 한 군데뿐.	There's only one part that he's confident about.		Only one part is confident.	남자 혼자서 거울을 뚫어져라 바라보고 있는 것도 웃긴다는 생각이 든 진우가 욕실을 빠져나왔다.
165	하루도 빠지지 않고 매일 반복되는 일일 퀘스트 속에서 점점 더 단단해져 가는 근육과, 시스템의 영향인지 어쩐지 전보다 훌쩍 커 버린 키가 전부였다.	It was all about muscles and systems that became stronger and stronger in daily quests.		It was all the muscles that became harder and harder in the daily quests that did not fall a day, and the key that was somewhat greater than before.	마침 여동생도 방을 나오던 참이라 남매가 거실에서 상봉했다.
166	결국 몸이 다라는 소리다.	That's all about the body		After all, the body is said to be different.	진우는 씩 웃으며 진아를 불렀다.
167	얼굴은...... 글쎄, 조금 강한 눈매를 제외하면 거리에서 흔히 볼 수 있는 수준이 아닐까?	His face...... Well, with the exception of a little bit of strong eyes, he think it's a common level on the street.		The face ... Well, except for a little strong eye, is not it a level that is often seen on the street?	“동생아.”
168	그런데 그때.	But then.		But then.	“응?”
169	‘가만.’	Wait.’		wait.'	“네가 보기엔 오빠 어때?”
170	거울을 보던 진우의 눈빛이 진지하게 변했다.	Jin-woo's eyes in the mirror turned serious.		Looking at the mirror, Jin-woo 's eyes turned sincerely.	“뭐가?”
171	고개를 앞으로 약간 기울이고, 좀 더 자세하게 들여다보았다.	He tilted his head a little forward and looked at it in more detail.		I tilted my head slightly forward and looked in more detail.	“남자로서의 매력 같은 거.”
172	거울 속의 진우와 현실의 진우가 한참 동안 서로를 마주 보았다.	Jin-woo in the mirror and Jin-woo in reality looked at each other for quite a while.		The enlightenment in the mirror and the enlightenment of reality have faced each other for a long time.	“허?”
173	‘엇?’	Huh?’		"What?"	진아가 눈살을 찌푸렸다.
174	진우의 눈에 이채가 어렸다.	He looked younger in Jin-woo's eyes.		I was young in the eyes of Jin-woo.	“어디서 또 근거 없는 자신감을 얻고 오셨대? 내 눈엔 그냥 집구석 오빠거든?”
175	시선이 얼굴 곳곳을 훑었다.	The gaze swept across his face.		The gaze swept across the face.	“오냐, 고맙다.”
176	역시나.	Indeed.		I knew it.	진우는 피식 웃으면서 진아의 볼을 꼬집었고, 진아 역시 날카로운 하단 차기로 응수했다.
177	달라진 게 맞았다.	It is really different.		It was right.	물론 아파서 폴짝 뛰어오른 건 진아 쪽이었다.
178	크게 티가 나지는 않아도 자세히 들여다보면 발견할 수 있었던 작은 흉터, 점, 잡티 같은 것들이 어느샌가 말끔하게 사라져 있었다.	Even though it didn't show much, the little scars, dots, and blemishes which found before when he looked closely, were somehow gone.		Though it did not grow much, the small scars, dots, and dirt that were found when I looked closely were clearly gone.	“오빠가 어떤 사람인지 그새 까먹었냐? 그 머리로 공부는 제대로 할 수 있겠어?”
179	‘재활의 의지 버프 효과 때문인가?’	Is it because of the buff effect of "The will of regeneration"?’		Is it due to the effect of rehabilitation will buff?'	“뭐래?”
180	플레이어가 되는 대가로 받았던 버프 효과 중 ‘손상된 신체의 모든 부위를 복구한다‘는 내용이 있었다.	One of the buff effects that he received in return for becoming a player was "repairing all damaged parts of his body."		Among the buff effects I received in return for being a player, I was told to 'restore all parts of the damaged body'.	입이 뾰족하게 튀어나온 진아가 눈을 흘겼다.
181	석상에게 잘렸던 다리까지 재생시킬 정도의 버프였다.	It was a Buff strong enough to regenerate the leg that was cut by the statue.		It was enough to regenerate a leg that was cut by a stone statue.	“이번 모의고사에서도 내가 전교 1등이거든?”
182	자잘한 피부의 손상이 치료되는 것쯤은 이상한 일이 아닐지도 모른다.	It may not be unusual to treat small skin damage.		It may not be strange that minor skin damage is cured.	진우는 동생의 반응이 재밌어 웃음을 삼켰다.
183	하지만 정작 신기한 것은.	But the miracle actually is.		But what is strange.	가족이 있어서 좋은 점은 설령 내가 달라진다고 해도 항상 같은 곳에서 같은 태도로 나를 대해준다는 거다.
184	‘...아무래도 좀 어려진 거 같은데?’	...I think I‘m getting a little younger.’		... I guess it's a little hard for me.'	진우는 젖은 머리를 수건으로 문지르며 진아를 지나쳐 갔다.
185	20대 중반의 나이.	Mid 20s.		The age of mid-20s.	“수고.”
186	그러나 거울 속의 자신은 그보다 두세 살쯤 어린 20대 초반으로 보였다.	But in the mirror, he is not like in his 20s, younger than about two or three years old.		But in the mirror, he was seen in his early 20s, about two or three years younger.	“오빠도.”
187	놀라운 일이었다.	It was a surprise.		It was amazing.	방으로 들어가려던 진우가 뭔가를 떠올리고는 뒤를 돌아보았다.
188	마력이 각성자의 노화도 어느정도는 막아 줄 수 있다던데, 그것과 비슷한 현상인가?	It is said that mana can prevent a certain level of aging of the awakened people, is it similar to that?’		It is said that magic can prevent some degree of aging of an arousal, is similar phenomenon?	“참. 오빠가 이번에 길드를 하나 만들까 하는데.”
189	‘에라이...’	Erai...		Eli ...'	“오!”
190	남자 혼자서 거울을 뚫어져라 바라보고 있는 것도 웃긴다는 생각이 든 진우가 욕실을 빠져나왔다.	Jin-woo came out of the bathroom because he thought it was funny that a man stared into the mirror / posed in front of a mirror.		The man came out of the bathroom, thinking that it was funny looking at the mirror by himself.	반색한 진아가 눈을 반짝였다.
191	마침 여동생도 방을 나오던 참이라 남매가 거실에서 상봉했다.	As my sister was leaving her room, the brother and sister met in the living room.		My sister was out of the room, too, so her brother and sister reunited in the living room.	“오빠도 이제 사장님 소리 듣는 거야?”
192	진우는 씩 웃으며 진아를 불렀다.	Jin-woo smiled and called Jin-ah's name.		Jin-woo smiled and called Jinna.	“잘되면.”
193	“동생아.”	Jin-ah~."		"Brother."	“길드 이름은 뭐야?”
194	“응?”	Huh?"		"Huh?"	“안 그래도 그걸 한 번 물어보려고.”
195	“네가 보기엔 오빠 어때?”	What do you think of me?"		"How about you?"	“오! 뭔데, 뭔데?”
196	“뭐가?”	What?"		"what?"	기대하는 눈빛을 보내 오는 동생에게 진우가 조심스레 물었다.
197	“남자로서의 매력 같은 거.”	It's like a man's charm."		"Like charm as a man."	“솔플 길드는 어때?”
198	“허?”	Huh?"		"Huh?"	“솔플 길드는 어때?”
199	진아가 눈살을 찌푸렸다.	Jin-ah frowned.		Jina frowned.	‘성진우 헌터에게...?’
200	“어디서 또 근거 없는 자신감을 얻고 오셨대? 내 눈엔 그냥 집구석 오빠거든?”	Where else have you gained unfounded confidence? In my eyes, you're just a big brother."		"Where did you come from? My eyes are just my brother's brother? "	-자신이 가진 힘을 조심해야 한다고 전해 주세요.
201	“오냐, 고맙다.”	Oh, thank you."		"Come on, thank you."
202	진우는 피식 웃으면서 진아의 볼을 꼬집었고, 진아 역시 날카로운 하단 차기로 응수했다.	Jin-woo smiled and pinched Jin-ah's cheek, and Jin-ah responded with a sharp lower kick.		Jin-woo laughed and smiled at Jin-a's ball, and Jin-ah also responded with a sharp bottom kick.
203	물론 아파서 폴짝 뛰어오른 건 진아 쪽이었다.	Of course, it was Jin-ah who jumped up in pain.		Of course, it was on the side of Jin - a who jumped up sore.
204	“오빠가 어떤 사람인지 그새 까먹었냐? 그 머리로 공부는 제대로 할 수 있겠어?”	Have you forgotten what your brother is? Can you study with that head?"		"Have you forgotten what your brother is? Can you study properly with that head? "
205	“뭐래?”	What?"		"What did you say?"
206	입이 뾰족하게 튀어나온 진아가 눈을 흘겼다.	A sharp-tongued Jin-ah opened her eyes.		Jin-a who popped out of his mouth pointed his eyes.
207	“이번 모의고사에서도 내가 전교 1등이거든?”	I'm the number one student in the whole school in this mock test."		"In this test, I am the first in the whole school?"
208	진우는 동생의 반응이 재밌어 웃음을 삼켰다.	Jin-woo swallowed his laughter because his sister's reaction was funny.		Jin-woo swallowed the laughter, his brother's reaction was fun.
209	가족이 있어서 좋은 점은 설령 내가 달라진다고 해도 항상 같은 곳에서 같은 태도로 나를 대해준다는 거다.	The good thing about having a family is that they always treat me in the same way even if I'm different ways.		The good thing about the family is that even though I am different, they always give me the same attitude in the same place.
210	진우는 젖은 머리를 수건으로 문지르며 진아를 지나쳐 갔다.	Jin-woo passed a towel to Jin-ah - who rubbing her wet hair.		Jin-woo rubbed his wet head with a towel and passed by Jinnah.
211	“수고.”	Thanks."		"effort."
212	“오빠도.”	ah, Jin-ah."		"My brother too."
213	방으로 들어가려던 진우가 뭔가를 떠올리고는 뒤를 돌아보았다.	Jin-woo, who was going into the room, thought of something and looked back.		Jin-woo, who was about to enter the room, recalled something and looked back.
214	“참. 오빠가 이번에 길드를 하나 만들까 하는데.”	I'm thinking of making a guild this time."		"Oh yeah. I am going to make a guild this time. "
215	“오!”	Oh!?"		"Five!"
216	반색한 진아가 눈을 반짝였다.	The shiny pearl sparkled in her eyes.		The shining red eyes shined their eyes.
217	“오빠도 이제 사장님 소리 듣는 거야?”	Are you listening to the boss now?"		"Are you listening to the president now?"
218	“잘되면.”	If it goes well."		"If it is good."
219	“길드 이름은 뭐야?”	What's your Guild name?"		"What is the name of the guild?"
220	“안 그래도 그걸 한 번 물어보려고.”	I'm going to ask you anyway."		"I do not want to ask that once."
221	“오! 뭔데, 뭔데?”	Oh! What, what?"		"Five! What is it? "
222	기대하는 눈빛을 보내 오는 동생에게 진우가 조심스레 물었다.	Jin-woo asked his sister carefully, who was looking forward to him.		Jin-woo carefully asked his younger brother, who was expecting his eyes.
223	“솔플 길드는 어때?”	How about a Solo Play guild?"		"How about the Soleil Guild?"
224	“솔플 길드는 어때?”	How about a Solo Play guild?"		"How about the Soleil Guild?"
225
226	‘성진우 헌터에게...?’	‘To Hunter Sung Jin-woo ...?(master of Solo Play guild) ’		To Hunter Sung Jin-woo ...?'
227		(imaging about someone mail to him) '
228	-자신이 가진 힘을 조심해야 한다고 전해 주세요.	-It conveys to be careful with your own strength.		- Tell them that you have to be careful of your strength.
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230


1			Google translate(for reference)
2	“허”	Huh?	"Huh"
3	방금 전과 같은 대답이 돌아왔지만 뉘앙스는 많이 달랐다.	The answer is the same as before, but in a very different tone.	The answer was the same as before, but the nuances were very different.
4	아까가 장난이었다면 이번은 분명히 진심이었다.	If it was a joke earlier, this time it was really sincere.	If it had been a mischief before, this time was definitely true.
5	“왜? 이상해”	"Why? Is it weird?"	"Why? Strange"
6	“...길드 이름을 왜 그렇게 짓는 건데”	“... Why do you want to create with such a guild name?”	"... why do you name your guild"
7	“혼자 움직이는 걸 좋아하니까”	"Because I like to act alone."	"Because I like to move alone"
8	“오빠답기는 한데, 오빠 길드에 붙이기엔 좀 이상하지 않아”	"Brother , isn't it weird to attach such a name to your guild?"	"My brother is anxious, but it's not strange to put it on your brother's guild"
9	“왜”	"Why?"	"Why"
10	“오빠 능력은 그 검은 옷 병사들을 불러내는 거 아니었어”	"Wasn't your ability to call out those black soldiers?"	"Your ability was not to call the black soldiers"
11	“음”	"Umm."	"Well"
12	“그거 엄밀히 말하자면 혼자 싸우는 게 아니잖아”	"If we talk seriously, it means that you're not fighting alone."	"It's not strictly a fighting alone."
13	듣고 보니 과연.	Sounds quite reasonable.	I heard it.
14	진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded.	Jin nods his head.
15	‘나한테는 그냥 스킬의 한 종류라고 해도 다른 사람들 눈에는 그렇게 안 보인다 이거지.’	‘Even though this is only a skill for me, it does not look like that to others.’	Even if it's just a kind of skill to me, it's not like that in other people's eyes.'
16	일리가 있는 말이었다.	There was a point.	It was a saying.
17	어쩌면 지금부터 평생을 함께하게 될지도 모르는 길드니까, 길드명에는 자신을 잘 표현할 수 있는 의미를 담고 싶었다.	It's a guild that will share with me the rest of my life from now on, so I wanted to give a meaning to the guild's name that could express myself well.	Maybe it's a guild that might be together for the rest of my life from now on, so I wanted to put a meaning in the guild name to express myself well.
18	그래서 '솔플'을 택한 것인데.	That‘s why I chose 'Solo Play.’	That 's why I chose' Sole '.
19	‘그 의미가 잘 와 닿지 않는다면 소용이 없지.’	Without that meaning, it doesn't work at all’	It does not work if the meaning does not reach well.'
20	나를 표현할 수 있는 단어라.	It's a word that can express me.	A word that can express me.
21	진우가 다시 물었다.	Jin-woo asked again.	Jin asked again.
22	“아진 길드는 어때”	"How about ahjin guild?"	"What about the guild?"
23	“아진”	Ahjin?	"Ajin"
24	어감을 되새겨보던 진아가 웃으며 되물었다.	Jin-ah smiled and asked again as she was reminiscing about the texture.	Jinha, who had been watching the game, laughed.
25	“내 이름 거꾸로 한 거 같아서 정감 가기는 하네. 그런데 무슨 뜻이야”	"I think my name is upside down, so I feel like I'm going to get it wrong. But what do you mean?"(jìn-ah to ahjin)	"I think my name is upside down. But what does that mean?
26	“나 아(我), 나아갈 진(進)”	“나 아-"I am" (我-"I" Pronounce: wǒ), 나아갈 진-"Going forward" (進-"inside" Pronounce: jin)”	"I, I will go forth"
27	오로지 나만이 가능한 일.	a job that only I can do	Only I can do it.
28	그리고 나와 함께 성장할 길드에 붙여 주고픈 이름.	And the name you want to put on the guild to grow with me.	And the name I want to put on the guild to grow with me.
29	”둘이 합쳐서 '내가 나아간다'는 뜻의 아진(拿進)이야.”,	"Together, the Ahjin means 'I'm on my way', it's (拿進)"	"It's Ajin, which means" I'm going to go together. ""
30		“in combination '내가 나아간다'-(I'm coming) meaning (拿進)-(take in/get in) wow”
31	“오”	"Oh"	"Five"
32	진아는 자신이 할 수 있는 최고의 칭찬을 들려주었다.	Jin-ah gave the best compliment she could.	Jina told me the best praise she could do.
33	“그건 좀 괜찮은데”	“That’s a little nice.”	"That's okay."
34	***	***	***
35	다음 날.	The next day.	next day.
36	길드 이름도 정해졌겠다, 진우는 사무실을 찾았다.	The name of the guild must also be decided, Jin-woo visited the office.	The name of the guild should be fixed, too.
37	“길드명 말인데..”	"The Guild name is..."	"The name of the guild ..."
38	아침부터 나와 있던 유진호가 이야기를 듣고서 활짝 웃었다.	Yoo Jin-ho, who had been out since morning, smiled broadly when he heard the story.	Yoo Jin-ho, who was out in the morning, listened and laughed.
39	“정말 좋습니다, 형님”	"It's great, brother!"	"Really good, bro."
40	우아하게 떠 있는 백조도 수면 아래에서는 있는 힘껏 발장구를 치고 있다고 했던가?	Did you say that the elegantly floating swans were kicking their feet as hard as they could underwater?	Did the graceful swan say that he was hitting the shoemaker under the water?
41	그만큼 유진호는 필사적이었다.	That's how desperate Yoo was.	Yu Jin-ho was so desperate.
42	‘뭐가 됐든 솔플만 아니면 돼.’	Whatever it may be, it‘s not just a simple one.’	Whatever it is, it's not just Sole.'
43	여러 번 상상해 봤다.	I have imagined it many times.	I have imagined it many times.
44	누군가에게 '솔플 길드의 부사장 유진호입니다'라고 소개하는 자신을.	Introducing yourself to someone: 'I'm Yoo Jin Ho, vice president of Solo Play.’	I introduce myself to someone called 'Yoo Jin-ho, vice president of the Soul Guild'.
45	고통스러웠다.	It just hurts.	It was painful.
46	정확한 이유는 알 수 없지만 가슴 한쪽이 아파지곤 했다.	I don't know the exact reason, but one side of my chest would hurt.	I do not know the exact reason, but one side of my chest would get sick.
47	하지만 어떻게 하늘 같은 형님께서 고민하신 끝에 지은 이름에 토를 달 수 있겠는가?	But how can you put up vomit on a name you named after thinking about it?	But how can he give a name to the name he made at the end of his heavenly woe?
48	그렇게 체념하고 받아들이려는 찰나에 기회가 온 것이다.	As soon as I gave up and accepted it, the opportunity came.	It is a chance to come to accept and accept.
49	“형님, 길드명은 그걸로 하시죠”	"Brother , let's do that for the guild!"	"Brother, the name of the guild, you do it"
50	이번에야말로 진짜 파트너의 동의를 얻은 진우도 마음의 결정을 내렸다.	Jin-woo, who obtained the consent of his real partner, also made up his mind.	This time, even Jin-woo, who got the agreement of the real partner, made the decision of mind.
51	“그럼 길드명은 정해졌고”	Then the guild name has been decided.	"Then the guild name is fixed"
52	그 한마디에 유진호는 속으로 쾌재를 불렀다.	At that word, Yoo Jin-ho sang joyfully inside.	In a word, Yoo Jin-ho called in delight.
53	진우가 턱을 만지작거리며 말했다.	Jin-woo rubbed his chin.	Said Jin-woo, touching his chin.
54	“남은 건 창립 멤버 한 사람인가”	"What remains is to find some members for the guild."	"Is one of the founding members left?"
55	“참, 형님”	"True, brother."	"True, Brother"
56	“응”	"Hmm?"	"Huh"
57	“어제 차해인 헌터님은 어떻게 되신 겁니까”	"What happened to Hunter Cha Hea-in yesterday?"	"What happened to the hunter, Mr. Cha, yesterday?"
58	“차 헌터는 안 될 것 같다. 원하던 사람이 아니어서”	"I don't think Cha Hea can do it ... She's not the one I wanted. "	"the car hunter is not going to be. I was not the one I wanted. "
59	‘컥!’	Kirk!	Kick!'
60	유진호는 신음을 삼켰다.	Yoo Jin-ho swallowed his groan.	Yujin swallowed the moan.
61	형님의 안목이 보통은 아닐 것이라고 예상했었지만 차해인 정도 되는 헌터로도 만족할 수 없으시다니.	He knew that Jin-woo‘s eyes was not normal but he should at least be satisfied with Hunter Cha Hea-in.	I expected you not to have an ordinary eye, but you can not be satisfied with the hunter's degree.
62	차해인 헌터는 S급에, 젊고, 실적도 뛰어나며, 심지어 미인이기까지 했다.	Cha Hea-in is a S-class Hunter, young, outstanding, and even beautiful.	Hunter, a minor offshoot, is S-class, young, performing well, and even beautiful.
63	어디를 봐도 떨어뜨릴 만한 구석이 없었다.	There was no reason to reject her.	There was no place to drop it.
64	평범한 사람이 보기엔 말이다.	For ordinary people, it is something that must be done.	For ordinary people.
65	하지만 형님께 어디 평범이란 단어가 가당키나 하던가?	But did you think the word "normal" is a good idea?	But where does the word "plain" mean to your brother?
66	‘S급을 받고 공식적으로 참가한 첫 레이드에서 S급 마수들을 거의 혼자 쓸어버린 형님이시니까.’	"You wiped out almost single-handedly all the S-class monsters in your first official raid."	You're a brother who almost swept all the S-class athletes in the first raid that officially took the S class.'
67	어지간한 S급 헌터로는 성에 안 차는 것도 당연하다면 당연한 이야기.	In the case of the average S-Class Hunter, it is also reasonable to be neutral.	It is a natural story if you can not go to the castle with a S class Hunter.
68	그렇다면.	If so,	if so.
69	과연 어떤 헌터가 와야 형님을 만족시킬 수 있을까?	What kind of Hunter will satisfy you?	What Hunter can do to satisfy you?
70	아직 이름도 정해지지 않은 길드에 '성진우'라는 이름 석 자만 보고 날아든 수백 명의 지원서가 다 부질없어지는 느낌이었다.	It seemed that all the applications of hundreds of people who flew to the guild to join it will be rejected.	There were hundreds of applications that seemed only to be named 'Sung Jin-woo' in a guild whose name had not been set yet.
71	‘지원자 중에 차해인 헌터보다 나은 사람은 없을 텐데...’	"I don't think that any other volunteers will be better than Hunter Cha Hea-in ..."	I do not think any of the volunteers will be better than the blackjacker Hunter ...'
72	이러다 영원히 길드 문을 열지 못하게 되는 것은 아닌가 하는 걱정에, 유진호가 조심스레 물었다.	Concerned that the door of the guild could not be opened forever, Yoo asked carefully.	Yoo Jin-ho carefully asked, worrying that he would not be able to open the guild door forever.
73	“저기, 형님. 그러면 어떤 사람을 구하시는 겁니까”	"Hey, man. Just what kind of person do you seek?"	"Hey, brother. Then what kind of person do you seek? "
74	“헌터자격증 소지자에, 길드 활동에 전혀 관심이 없지만, 그럼에도 신뢰할 수 있는 사람”	"A person with a Hunter certificate, who has no interest in Guild activities and can be trustworthy"	"Hunter, a person who has no interest in guild activity, but still trustworthy"
75	“어...”	"Uh..."	"uh..."
76	유진호는 그 조건에 딱 맞는 사람 한 명을 떠올랐다.	Yoo Jin-ho just remembered a man who met that condition.	Yoo Jin-ho came up with a person who was perfect for that condition.
77	‘이거 완전...’	This is perfect...’	This is perfect ...'
78	그때.	then	then.
79	똑똑.	knock, knock	smart.
80	누군가 사무실 문을 두드렸다.	Someone knocked at the door of the office.	Someone knocked on the office door.
81	“누구십니까”	"Who is it?"	"who are you"
82	유진호가 일어나 문을 열었다.	Yoo Jin-ho got up and opened the door.	Yoo Jin - ho rose and opened the door.
83	그러자 못 보던 남자 둘이 어색하게 서 있었다.	There were two men who had never been seen before, stood up in awkwardly.	Then the two men who could not see stood awkward.
84	진우를 찾아 무작정 서울까지 올라온 기사단 길드의 사장 박종수와 부사장 정윤태였다.	Park Jong Soo, president of the Knights Guild, who came to Seoul to find Jin-woo, and Jung Yoon Tae, vice president.	Park Jong Soo, president of the Knights Guild, who came to Seoul to find Jin-woo, and Jung Yoon-tae, vice president.
85	박종수가 먼저 진우를 알아보고 환한 미소를 지었다.	Park Jong-soo first recognized Jin-woo and smiled brightly.	Park Jong - su first recognized Jin-woo and smiled brightly.
86	“어! 계시네요”	"Oh! There you are."	"uh! "
87	진우가 자리에서 일어서며 물었다.	Jin-woo stood up and asked.	Jin-woo stood up and asked.
88	“누구시죠”	"Who are you?"	"Who are you"
89	“아, 인사가 늦었습니다”	"Ah, the greetings are late."	"Ah, the greetings are late"
90	재빠르게 다가온 박종수가 정중하게 손을 내밀었다.	Park Jong-soo, who came quickly, politely extended his hand.	Park Jong - su, who was approaching quickly, handed out his hand politely.
91	“기사단 길드의 마스터인 박종수라고 합니다”	"I'm Park Jong-soo, the Master of the Knights Guild."	"The master of the Knights Guild is called Park Jong Soo"
92	진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded.	Jin nods his head.
93	왠지 어디서 많이 본 것 같은 얼굴이더라니.	Somehow this face looks familiar.	Somehow, I saw a face that I saw many times.
94	5대 길드 마스터 정도 되는 사람이라면 관심이 없어도 얼굴 정도는 알아보기 마련이었다.	If it's a person who becomes the master of one of the five great guilds, even if one doesn't care, you will still recognize their faces.	If you are a master of the five guilds, even if you do not care about the face was about.
95	뉴스나 TV에 오죽 나와야지 말이다.	It should be on the news or on TV.	I have to come out on the news or TV.
96	한데.	But.	It is.
97	기사단이라면 분명 부산에 거점을 둔 대형 길드인데.	If it is a knight, it is a large guild based in Busan.	If it is a knight, it is a large guild based in Busan.
98	소개를 들은 진우가 고개를 갸웃하며 물었다.	Jin-woo, who heard the introduction, tilted his head and asked.	Jin-woo, who heard the introduction, looked up and asked.
99	“그런데 기사단 분들이 여기까지는 어떻게 오셨습니까”	"But how did the Knights come here?"	"But how did the knights come to here?
100	“아, 그게 말입니다..”	"Oh, that is ..."	"Oh, that is ..."
101	잠깐 망설이며 정윤태와 눈빛을 교환하던 박종수가 어렵사리 말을 꺼냈다.	After hesitating for a while, Park Jong-soo, who was exchanging eyes with Jung Yoon-tae, said with difficulty.	Park Jong-soo, who had exchanged his eyes with Jung Yoon-tae, hesitated for a while.
102	“이번에 저희가 A급 게이트 중에서도 좀 큰 놈을 맡게 됐는데..”	"This time we're in charge of the A-class gate, the bigger one..."	"This time we got a bigger guy out of class A gates ..."
103	그러나 곧 그의 눈빛에서 망설임이 사라졌다.	But quickly the hesitation disappeared from his eyes.	But soon the hesitation disappeared from his eyes.
104	“성진우 헌터님께도 후회 없으실 이야기입니다. 잠시만 저희에게 시간을 좀 내주시겠습니까”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo it's something that you will not regret about it. Could you just give us a minute?"	"It is a story that Hunter Sung Jin-woo will not regret. Would you please just give us a moment?
105	***	***	***
106	[광안리 앞바다에 나타난 초거대 게이트를 보고 두려움에 떨고 있는 시민들...]	[Citizens tremble with fear at the giant gate that appeared in Guangali.]	[Citizens who are afraid of seeing the giant gate that appeared in the outskirts of Gwangalli ...]
107	[헌터협회, 허가권을 두고 고민중.]	[Hunter Association, concerned about permission.]	[Hunter Association, concerned about permission.]
108	[기사단 길드, 광안리 게이트 공략을 포기하다?]	[Knights Guild will give up Gwanganri Gate?]	[Knights Guild, giving up Gwanganri Gate?]
109	[제주도의 악몽이 반복되는가?]	[Is the nightmare of Jeju Island repeated?]	[Is the nightmare of Jeju Island repeated?]
110	박종수는 많은 기사 중 하나를 열어 동영상을 보여 주었다.	Park opened one of many articles and showed a video.	Park opened one of many articles and showed a video.
111	-저거 봐, 저거. 찍고 있어?	- Look at that, that. Are you shooting?	- Look at that, that. Are you shooting?
112	-어, 어.	- Uh, uh.	- Uh, uh.
113	-와, 저게 말이 되냐? 게이트가 뭐 저리 커?	- Wow, that makes sense? What's up with the gate?	- Wow, that makes sense? What's up with the gate?
114	일반인이 찍은 것으로 추정되는 영상에는 겁에 질린 목소리들이 가득 담겨 있었다.	The images, which were supposedly taken by ordinary people, were full of terrified voices.	The images, which were presumed to have been taken by the general public, were filled with terrified voices.
115	그도 그럴 것이, 게이트의 크기가 너무 컸다.	That too, the size of the gate was too big.	He too, the size of the gate was too big.
116	10층 건물을 넘어가는 높이.	The height beyond the 10th floor building.	Height beyond the 10-story building.
117	시도 때도 없이 생성되는 게이트에 이제는 익숙해진 시민들조차 겁먹을 수밖에 없는 크기였다.	Even the citizens who are now accustomed to the gates that are created without attempting were inevitably scared.	Even the citizens who are now accustomed to the gates that are created without trying are scared.
118	“게이트의 크기와 등급이 반드시 일치하는 것은 아니지만”	The gate size and grade do not necessarily match.	"The gate size and grade do not necessarily match, but"
119	박종수는 영상을 종료하고 설명을 덧붙였다.	Park ended the video and added explanations.	Park Jong-su ends the video and adds explanations.
120	“무식한 크기답게 마력도 어마어마하게 뿜어져 나오고 있다고 합니다”	"It's like an ignorant size, and magical power is coming out of it."	"It is said that magical power is pouring out like an ignorant size."
121		?"It's like the magical power coming out of it is ignorant of its size."
122		They say that magical power is pouring out of the gate like a river.
123	흥미로운 소식에 진우가 진지한 눈빛으로 물었다.	At the interesting news, Jin-woo asked with a serious look.	In an exciting news, Jin asked in earnest eyes.
124	“S급으로 나왔너요?”	“Looks like S rank?”	"You came out S grade?"
125	“측정 불가까지는 아니고 바로 그 한 단계 밑이라고 하네요. 여태까지 부산에 나타난 게이트들 중에서는 가장 크답니다”	"It's not impossible to measure, it's just one step below. It is the largest gate ever seen in Busan."	"It's not just impossible to measure, but it's just one step below. It is the biggest among the gates that have been in Busan until now. "
126	A급이긴 하지만 S급에 가깝다는 소리였다.	It's an A rank gate, but it's close to S rank.	It was A grade but it was close to S grade.
127	‘그 정도면 경험치를 기대해 봐도 되겠는데?’	"I can't wait to see the experience."	I can't wait to see the experience.'
128	진우의 심장이 조용히 고동치기 시작하는 것과는 다르게, 박종수는 씁쓸한 목소리로 말을 이었다.	Unlike Jin-woo's heart, which began to beat quietly, Park speaks with a bitter voice.	Unlike Jin-woo's heart starts to beat quietly, Park Jong-soo speaks with a bitter voice.
129	“아까 기사에서도 보셨겠지만 협회가 저희에게 허가권을 안 내주려고 하고 있습니다”	"You must have seen the articles already, but we are trying to get permission from the association"	"You've seen it before, but the association is trying to give us no permission."
130	“너무 위험하기 때문에요”	"Is it too dangerous?"	"It's too dangerous."
131	“아시다시피 저희 기사단 길드에는 S급이 한 명도 없으니까요. 헌터협회 입장에서는 저희를 믿고 맡기기가 어렵다 이거죠”	"As you know, We don't have any S-levels in our Knights Guild. It's hard for the Hunter Association to trust us."	"As you know, there is no S-Class in our Knights Guild. It's hard to trust and trust us in the Hunter Association. "
132	박종수는 말하다 말고 슬쩍 진우의 눈치를 살폈다.	Park Jong-soo looked at Jin-Woo's eyes rather than talking.	Park Jong-soo looked at Jin-Woo's eyes rather than talking.
133	“혹시 아직 가입하실 길드를 구하고 계신다면 저희와”	"If you're still looking for a guild to join, come with us."	"If you are still looking for a guild to join,
134	진우는 박종수가 말을 맺기도 전에 회의실 책상 위에 놓여 있는 파일 커버를 보여 주었다.	Jin-woo showed the file cover on the table in the conference room before Park could even speak.	Jin-woo showed the file cover on the conference room desk before Park Jong - su made a speech.
135	커버 상단에 떡하니 박혀 있는 제목이 눈에 들어왔다.	Park could see a title stuck in the top of the cover.	There was a title in the top of the cover.
136	[길드 창립 멤버 지원자 명단]	[Guild members]	[List of applicants for guild founding members]
137	박종수는 머쓱한지 뒷머리에 손을 얹고는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Park Jong-soo shrugged his head and nodded.	Park jongsu put his hand on the back of his head and nodded his head.
138	“아하..”	"Aha..."	"Aha.."
139	이렇게 언감생심 진우를 기사단으로 끌어들이려 했던 박종수의 시도는 수포로 돌아갔다.	Park Jong-soo's efforts to bring Jin-woo to the Knight's Guild was in vain.	Park Jong-soo's attempt to bring Jun-woo to the Knights was a shame.
140	그렇다면 이제 진짜 본론을 꺼낼 차례였다.	Then it was time to take out the real thing.	Then it was time to take out the real thing.
141	“기사단의 정예 헌터들은 헌터스와 비교해도 꿇리지 않습니다. 단지 A급들을 이끌어 줄 S급이 없을 뿐이죠”	"The Knights' elite hunters are not inferior to other hunters, except that there is no S level to lead the A level."	"The Knights' elite hunters do not kneel down compared to the Hunters. I just do not have an S grade to lead A class. "
142	지금까지는 잘해 왔지만 이번 레이드에서 '무슨 일'이 생길지 모른다.	They have been good so far but we don't know what 's going to happen in this raid.	I have been good so far but I do not know what 's going to happen in this raid.
143	그리고 염려하던 그 '무슨 일'이 생겼을 때, 반드시 필요한 존재가 최상급 헌터였다.	And when the "what 's going to happen" that he was worried about, happened, a superhuman Hunter was absolutely necessary.	And when the "what happened" that I was worried about was a top-notch Hunter who was absolutely necessary.
144	S급 존재 하나가 상황을 역전시킬 수 있다.	One S class presence can reverse the situation.	One S class presence can reverse the situation.
145	멀리서 찾을 필요도 없다.	They don't have to look far.	You do not have to look far.
146	바로 앞에.	He is right in front of them.	Right in front.
147	한국팀 헌터들이 전멸을 앞둔 순간 홀연히 나타나 상황을 반전시킨 장본인이 앉아 있는데.	The Korean team's hunters are suddenly on the verge of annihilation, and the leaders are trying to alleviate the situation.	The Korean team hunters are suddenly on the verge of annihilation, and they are sitting down.
148	더욱이 직접 가까이에서 본 성진우 헌터는... 같은 헌터가 봐도 정말 믿음직함 그 자체였다.	In addition, Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who was right in front of them, was a true force by himself,	Moreover, Hunter Sung Jin-woo, which I saw from close proximity, was a true faith title itself, even as Hunter did.
149	‘싸인... 부탁하면 해 줄까?’	‘Sign ... Do you want me to ask?’	Sign ... Do you want me to ask?'
150	제안을 거절당하면 사인이라도 한 장 받아 오라던 힐러 정예림의 심정도 이해가 갔다.	"If the offer is rejected, I can understand how much he feels", said Jung Yoon-tae.	When I was rejected by the proposal, I understood the feelings of Healing Jung Yilim who received a sign.
151	“제 얼굴에 뭐라도 묻었습니까”	"Is there something wrong?"	"Did you put anything on my face?"
152	“아, 아닙니다”	"Oh, no."	"Oh, no"
153	웃으며 손사래 친 박종수가 말을 이어 갔다.	Park Jong-soo, who laughed and continued.	Park Jong - su, who was laughing and smiling, continued.
154	“그래서 헌터님이 저희 공격대에 합류해 주시면 저희가 이번 레이드를 맡을 수 있을 것 같습니다”	"So if You could join us in the raid, we would be able to take on this raid."	"So if Hunter would join us in the raid, we would be able to take on this raid."
155	진우는 팔짱을 끼고서 의자에 등을 기댔다.	Jin-Woo put his arms around his back and leaned back on his chair.	Jin-woo put his arms around his back and leaned back on his chair.
156	진우의 고민이 더 깊어지기 전에, 박종수가 황급히 말했다.	Before Jin-Woo's worries deepened, Park Jong-soo said hurriedly.	Before Jin-woo's worries deepened, Park Jong-soo said hurriedly.
157	“물론 대우는 섭섭하지 않게 해드리겠습니다”	"Of course I will be reimbursed for your trouble."	"Of course, I will make sure that the treatment does not hurt."
158	그러고는 웃으며 가져온 계약서를 꺼냈다.	Then, he brought out a contract with a smile.	Then he pulled out the contract he had laughed.
159	“이번 던전에서 얻는 수익의 20퍼센트를 드리겠습니다”	"I'll give you 20 percent of the revenue you get from this dungeon."	"I'll give you 20 percent of the revenue you get from this dungeon."
160	대형 길드가 일개 개인에게 던전에서 얻을 수익의 2할을 바친다.	A large guild dedicates 20% of the revenue from the dungeon to one individual.	A large guild dedicates 20% of the profit to the dungeon to one individual.
161	어지간한 헌터는 꿈도 꿀 수 없는 대우였다.	It was a treat to a Hunter that one couldn't dream of.	Hunter was a treat that could not even dream.
162	보통의 대형 길드가 던전을 공략할 때 S급 헌터가 자기 몫으로 가져가는 수입은 보통 10프로 내외.	When an ordinary large guild attacks a dungeon, the income that a S-class hunter takes as his share is usually around 10 percent.	When an ordinary large guild attacks a dungeon, the income that a S-class hunter takes as his share is usually around 10 percent.
163	기사단은 진우에게 그 두 배의 금액을 제시했다.	The Knights offered a double share to Jin-Woo.	The Knights offered to Jinwo the double amount.
164	박종수의 말처럼 정말 섭섭하지 않은 보수였다.	As Park Jong-soo said, the pay was really not disappointing.	Like Park Jong Soo, I was really unhappy.
165	하지만 진우의 생각은 달랐다.	But Jin-Woo's idea was different.	But Jin-woo's idea was different.
166	“50 대 50.”	"50 to 50."	"50 to 50."
167	진우가 사인하기 쉽도록 챙겨온 펜을 꺼내던 박종수의 손이 움찔 떨렸다.	Park Jong - suu 's hand which had pulled out the pen that made for Jin-Woo easy signing, shook.	Park Jong - suu 's hand shook as he pulled out the pen that Jin - woo had made easy to sign.
168	“예”	"Sorry?"	"Yes"
169	“저를 개인이 아니라 길드로 대우해 주시겠다면 협조해 드리죠”	"You need to treat me as a guild, not as an individual. If you do, then I'll cooperate."	"If you treat me as a guild, not as an individual, I will cooperate."
170	진우는 딱 잘라 말했다.	Jin-Woo said firmly.	Jin-woo said cut it tight.
171	수입을 반으로 나누자는 발언에 박종수의 동공에 지진이 일어났다.	Park Jong-soo's pupils were shaken when he heard that he needs to divide the income by half.	An earthquake occurred in the pupil of Park Jong-soo in his remarks to divide income by half.
172	‘크윽...!’	"Uh-huh"	Catch ...!'
173	하지만 그는 진우처럼 강하게 나갈 수가 없었다.	But he could not get anyone as strong as Jin-Woo.	But he could not get strong like Jin-Woo.
174	이번 레이드에 기사단 길드의 운명이 달려 있다고 봐도 과언이 아니라 할 수 있었다.	It is no exaggeration to say that the fate of the Knights Guild depends on this raid.	It is not an exaggeration to say that the fate of the Knights Guild depends on this raid.
175	진우는 속으로 혀를 끌끌 찼다.	Jin-Woo clicked his tongue.	Jin-Woo pulled his tongue out into the inside.
176	‘그래도 20퍼센트는 아니지.’	But it's not 20 percent. ’	But it's not 20 percent.'
177	기사단 길드의 딱한 사정을 이용해 뜯어내겠다는 심보는 아니었다.	He did not mean to take advantage of the difficult circumstances of the Knights Guild.	It was not a sign that the Knights Guild would take advantage of the difficult circumstances of the Knights.
178	여러모로 따져 봤을 때 가장 합리적인 배분.	The most reasonable allocation in many ways.	The most reasonable allocation in many ways.
179	그것이 50 대 50이었다.	It was 50 to 50.	It was 50 to 50.
180	‘기사단 길드의 정예들이라고 해 봐야 그림자 병사들에 비할까?’	"Can the elite of the Knights Guild be compared to his shadow soldiers?"	Knights of the guilds of the elite of the shadow soldiers to compare?
181	수적으로나, 질적으로나 비교가 안 된다. 거기다 이쪽은 S급 헌터까지 한 사람 포함되어 있다.	There is no comparison neither in quality or quantity. Plus there's another S-Class Hunter on the side.	It is not comparable numerically or qualitatively. In addition, this includes one S-class Hunter.
182	그 대가로 받는 것이 겨우 수입의 20퍼센트라면 무료 봉사에 가까웠다.	If the reward is only 20 per cent, then it's just like a free service.	If you receive only 20 percent of your income in return, you are close to free service.
183	서로의 이익을 위한 정당한 거래에서 굳이 자신의 몫을 상대에게 넘길 필요가 있을까?	Is it necessary to hand over his share to the opponent in a fair deal for mutual benefit?	Is it necessary to hand over his share to the opponent in a fair deal for mutual benefit?
184	진우는 자신의 가치를 낮추고 싶지 않았다.	Jin-Woo clearly didn't want to step back.	Jin-Woo did not want to lower his value.
185	“그럼 40 대 60으로 하는 것이..”	"Then let it be 40 to 60 ..."	"Then it's 40 to 60."
186	“저는 기사단 길드와 흥정하려고 하는 게 아닙니다”	"I'm not trying to bargain with you"	"I'm not going to bargain with the Knights Guild"
187	“그럼 50 대 50 말고는 생각할 여지가 없다는 뜻입니까”	"So you mean there's no room for thought except 50 to 50?"	"So it means that there is no room for thinking except 50s 50s?
188	진우는 고개를 끄덕이는 것으로 대답을 대신했다.	Jin-Woo replied by nodding his head.	Jin-Woo replied by nodding his head.
189	끄응.	Yes.	Come on.
190	박종수는 생각에 잠겼다.	Park Jong-soo was lost in thought.	Park Jong-soo was thoughtful.
191	‘나이도 어려 보이고 인상도 친절해서 일이 쉽게 풀릴 줄 알았는데 호락호락한 상대가 아니었네.’	He looked young and kind so I thought things would be easy to solve but things are different.'	I thought I was easy to work because I was young and the impression was kind, but it was not my opponent.'
192	하긴.	Well	Do it.
193	그는 대한민국의 S급 헌터들을 전부 모아도 이길 수 없는 남자였다.	He is a man who can not be defeated even by collecting all the S-Class hunters of the Republic of Korea.	He was a man who could not win even if he collected all the S class Hunters in Korea.
194	그만한 헌터를 공격대에 합류시키는 거다.	Having such a Hunter join the attack team.	That's what makes Hunter join the raid.
195	어쩌면 그의 요구는 무리가 아닐지도 모른다는 생각이 들었다.	It occurred to me that perhaps his request was too much.	I thought maybe his request might not be too much.
196	‘아니야...’	No ...'	no...'
197	박종수는 고개를 저었다.	Park Jong-soo shook his head.	Park shook his head.
198	무리한 요구라니.	His 80:20 demand was unreasonable.	It is an unreasonable demand.
199	만약 상대가 독한 마음을 품었다면 50 대 50이 아니라 역으로 자신이 8할을 먹겠다고 우길 수도 있었다.	If the other side was heartless, then it will not be 50 to 50, but Jin-Woo would insist on 80 percent.	If the opponent had a strong heart, he might have called himself to eat eighty percent instead of fifty to fifty.
200	어쨌거나 아쉬운 건 자신이지 성진우 헌터가 아니니까.	Anyway, he's sorry that he's not Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	Anyway, I am sorry that I am not Hunter Sung Jin-woo.
201	이번 레이드를 포기할 경우 기사단의 손실은 이루 다 헤아릴 수 없을 정도다.	If we give up this raid, the Knights Guild loss is immeasurable.	If you give up this raid, the Knights' loss is incalculable.
202	그에 반해 그가 잃을 건?	On the contrary, what will he lose?	On the contrary, what does he lose?
203	아무것도 없다.	Nothing.	there's nothing.
204	애초에 멱살을 잡힌 채로 협상 테이블에 앉아 있는 꼴과 다름이 없었다.	It was no different from sitting at the negotiating table with a gun pointed to your head.	There was nothing like sitting at the negotiating table with his neck held in the first place.
205	그런데도 반만 가져가겠다면 매우 신사적인 요구가 아닌가?	But isn't that a very gentlemanly request if you want to take half of it?	Is not it a very gentlemanly request if I still take half?
206	‘어디 그뿐일까.’	That‘s all there is to it.’	Where is it?'
207	이 계약이 성사만 되면 성진우라는, 대한민국에서 가장 든든한 보험을 얻게 되는 셈이었다.	If this contract is signed, Sung Jin-Woo will be the most reliable insurance in the whole South Korea.	If this contract was successful, it would have the most solid insurance in Korea, called Sung Jin-woo.
208	문득 어제 정윤태에게서 들었던 말이 떠올랐다.	Suddenly, I remembered what I heard from Jung Yoon-tae yesterday.	Suddenly, I heard what I heard from Jung Yoon - tae yesterday.
209	-행님, 이거 만약에 레드 게이트라도 터지면 우리 진짜 다 죽는 겁니더.	If the red gate goes off, we're all dead.	- Actually, if this RedGate pops up, we're all dead.
210	하지만 옆에 성진우 헌터가 있다면?	But what would happen if Jin-Woo were there?	But if there is a Hunter Sung Jin-woo next to him?
211	성진우 헌터는 수천에 달하는 S급 마수들을 상대하면서도 눈 하나 깜짝하지 않았던 남자다.	Hunter Sung Jin-Woo is the man who didn't blink while dealing with thousands of S-Rated Monsters.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo is a man who did not blink in the face while dealing with thousands of S classmates.
212	제주도 개미들이 어떤 꼴이 되었는지 직접 보고 오지 않았나?	Didn't you see what happened to the ants that were on Jeju?	Did not you see Jeju island ants directly?
213	‘참, 그랬었지.’	"Oh, I definitely did."	Yes, it was.'
214	그 개미들을 모두 죽인 사람이 지금 눈앞에 있는 남자라는 사실이 불현듯 실감 났다.	I suddenly realized that the man who had killed all the ants was the man in front of me.	I realized that the man who killed all of the ants is now the man in front of me.
215	꼴깍.	Gulp.	Black.
216	마른침이 목구멍을 타고 힘겹게 넘어갔다.	His mouth turned dry.	The dry saliva ran through the throat and it was difficult.
217	개미들이 학살당한 현장을 눈에 담아 넣고 와서 그 장본인에게 한다는 말이 2 대 8이라니.	The term "2 to 8" refers to ants coming in with the scene of the massacre.	It is 2 to 8 that the ants come into the scene where they were slaughtered and say to the person in charge.
218	‘무례한 쪽은 나였구나.’	"It was me who was rude."	I was the one who was rude.'
219	박종수는 순순히 자신의 실수를 인정했다.	Park Jong-soo admitted his mistake with ease.	Park Jong Soo admitted his mistake.
220	그리고 진우의 너그러운 조건에 마음속으로 깊이 감사했다.	I should deeply appreciate Jin-Woo's generous condition.	I was deeply grateful for Jin-Woo's generous condition.
221	하지만 고마운 건 고마운 거고.	I'm grateful.	But thank you for your gratitude.
222	저쪽의 요구만큼 한 발짝 물러서는 것이니만큼 이쪽도 하나를 가져가야 형평성이 맞는다고 볼 수 있는 것.	But I took a step back, so I should request something from him.	As far as the demand there is one step back, so you have to take one of these things can be seen to be fair.
223	어찌할까.	What should I do?	What should I do.
224	긴 고민 끝에 박종수는 조심스럽게 입을 열었다.	After a long thought, Park opened his mouth carefully.	Park Jong-soo carefully opened his mouth after long trouble.
225	“좋습니다, 대신..”	"Okay, instead..."	"Okay, instead ..."
226	“대신”	"Instead?"	"instead"
227	“보스급 마수는 성진우 헌터님께서 잡아 주실 수 있겠습니까”	"Can Hunter Sung Jin-Woo handle the boss for us?"	"Can the boss classmaster be able to get hold of Hunter Sung Jin-woo?"


1		New v. by #Spawner ( 29 Jan )
2	박종수는 적어도 이 정도는 받아가야겠다는 각오로 눈에 힘을 주었다.	Park Jong-soo stood up with a determined look.	Park Jong-soo stood out with a determined look.
3	던전 안에서의 피해는 대부분 보스급 마수 때문에 발생한다.	Most of the damage in every dungeon is caused by boss level monsters. (every raid)	Damage in the dungeon is mostly caused the boss monster.
4	공격대의 피해를 최소화시키기 위한 수단으로 박종수는 보스급 마수의 처리를 진우에게 맡기겠다는 강수를 둔 것이다.	As a means of minimizing the damage caused by the raid, Park Jong-soo will need a hand from Jin-Woo to take care of the dungeon boss. (a mean to + Park joongsoo needs)	As a means to minimize the damage done by the raid, Park Jong-Su will need a hand from Jingwoo to take care of the dungeon boss.
5	‘그때 개미굴에서 보여 줬던 성진우 헌터의 힘이라면, 혼자서도 보스급 마수를 처리할 수 있겠지.’	If it's Jin-Woo with his powers, he should be able to handle the boss.'	"If it's the power of Jin-woo Hunter, then he should be able to handle the boss-class'
6	박종수는 이마저도 거절당할까봐 조마조마한 심정으로 입을 꾹 다물고서 진우의 대답을 기다렸다.	Park Jong-soo waited with his mouth shut for Jin-Woo 's reply, fearing he would be rejected.	Park Jong-soo waited for Jin-woo's answer with his mouth shut fearing that he would be rejected.
7	정적이 길어질수록 점점 굳어져 가는 박종수의 얼굴과는 반대로.	In contrast to Park Jong-Soo's face, which became stiffer and harder as the silence grew.	In contrast to Park Jong-Soo's face, which grew stiffer and harder as the silence grew
8	‘크흡...’	‘ Breathe ... ’	‘' Breathe ... ’
9	진우는 자꾸만 입가에 떠오르는 미소를 숨기기 위해 턱밑에 붙이고 있던 손을 코밑까지 끌어올려 입을 가리고 눈살을 찌푸렸다.	Jin-Woo raised his hand beneath his chin to hide his smile, covering his mouth. (hide a smile + omit the covering part)	Jin-Woo kept his hand under his chin to hide his smile on his mouth, and he frowned.
10	최대한 고민하는 것처럼 보이고 싶어서였다.	He wanted to look worried as much as possible.	He wanted to look as worried as possible.
11	작전은 성공했다.	It was a successful move.	The operation was successful.
12	박종수는 시간 가는 줄도 모르고 손에 땀을 쥐고서 진우의 결정에 집중했다.	Unaware of the time passed, Park Jong-Soo waited for Jin-Woo's decision.	Park Jong - soo did not know how to go by time and sweated his hands and focused on Jin - woo 's decision.
13	결국 진우는 하는 수 없다는 듯 한숨을 내쉬고는.	In the end, Jin-Woo sighs like he has no choice.	In the end, Jin-Woo sighs as if he had no choice.
14	"알겠습니다."	"Okay."	"Okay."
15	말을 이었다.	He continued saying.	He continued.
16	"그렇게 하도록 하죠."	"I will do it."	"I will do that."
17	박종수는 책상 밑에 가려진 두 주먹을 불끈 쥐었다.	Park Jong-soo clenched his fists under the desk.	Park Jong-soo squeezed his two fists under the desk.
18	‘됐어!’	Finally ! '	‘' done!’
19	진우에게서 승낙이 떨어지자마자 모든 걱정과 근심이 씻은 듯 내려가는 느낌이었다.	As soon as Jin-Woo gave his consent, all Park Jong-soo's worries and anxieties disappeared.	As soon as Jin-woo gave his consent, all his worries and anxieties seemed to wash away.
20	이 문제로 그동안 왜 그렇게 고민했을까?	Why have I been so concerned about this?	Why have you been so concerned about this?
21	처음부터 이렇게 했으면 될걸.	He just had to do it properly from the start.	Just do it right from the start.
22	부산을 떠날 때부터 계속해서 경직돼 있던 박종수의 얼굴에 처음으로 환한 미소가 피어났다.	Park Jong-soo's face, which had been stiff since he left Busan, stretched into a smile for the first time.	Park Jong-soo's face, which had been rigid since leaving Busan, had a bright smile for the first time.
23	이제 남은 일은 협회에 연락해 공략 허가권을 받아 내는 것뿐이었다.	All that was left was to contact the association for permission to attack.	Now all that's left is to is to contact the association and get the permission to attack.
24	성진우 헌터가 공격대에 합류하기로 결정됐으니 더 이상은 거치적거릴 것이 없었다.	Since Jin-Woo decided to join the offensive team, he didn't have to wait for anything else.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo has decided to join the attack team without any further delay.
25	"게이트가 발견된 지 시간이 좀 지난 뒤라 늦어도 내일은 레이드를 시작해야 합니다."	"It's been a while since the gate was found, so we have to start tomorrow at the latest."	"It's been a while since that Gate was discovered, the raid will finally start tomorrow."
26	"그럼 내일 뵙죠."	"I'll see you tomorrow, then."	"Then I'll see you tomorrow."
27	"아."	"Wait."	Ah."
28	가져온 짐을 챙기던 박종수가 급히 말했다.	Park Jong-soo said quickly while packing his luggage.	Park Jong-soo, who was carrying the baggage, said hastily.
29	"그럴 게 아니라 차라리 저희 차로 같이 내려가시죠."	"I think it would be best if you came with us."	"It's better if you come with us."
30	어차피 내일 다시 만나야 한다면 번거롭게 약속을 잡는 것보다 같이 행동하는 것이 낫지 않을까.	If we have to see each other again tomorrow, wouldn't it be better if we stayed together instead of making an appointment?	If we had to meet again tomorrow anyway, it would be better to stay together rather than just make an appointement.
31	박종수는 그런 의미에서 동행을 권유했다.	In that sense, Park Jong-soo invited him to accompany him.	In that sense, Park Jong-soo invited him to accompany him.
32	"최고급 호텔로 모시고 숙박비는 저희가 부담하겠습니다."	"We'll take you to a luxury hotel and pay for your accommodation."	"We'll take you to a luxury hotel and pay for your accommodation."
33	하지만 진우는 굳이 장시간 차를 타고 먼 길을 갈 이유가 없었다. 그림자 병사 하나를 박종수의 그림자에 붙여 놓으면 끝이었다.	However, Jin-Woo had no reason to take a long ride. He just needed to put a shadow soldier on Park Jong-soo and it was over.	But Jin-woo had no reason to drive a long way. It was over when he put a shadow soldier on Park Jong-soo's shadow.
34	이러면 길을 헤맬 일도, 시간에 늦을 일도 없다.	This is the way he does it, so he doesn't need to waste time.	This is the way to do it, there is no time to lose
35	진우는 바닥을 기어 이동하는 원형의 그림자 하나를 힐끔 내려다보고는 적당히 둘러댔다.	Jin-Woo looked at a circular shadow that crawled across the ground and was well wrapped.	Jin-woo glanced down at one of the circular shadows on the floor and appropriately wrapped it around.
36	"오늘 저녁에 볼일이 좀 있어서 같이 내려가기는 어렵겠네요."	"I have some things to do tonight, so I can't come with you."	"I have a few things to do this evening, so it's hard to go down with you."
37	"아하!"	"Ah, I see!"	"Aha!"
38	"그래도 시간을 못 맞추는 일은 없을 겁니다."	"Don't worry, I will be on time"	"But I will not miss the time."
39	설마 길드 마스터 본인이 지각하지 않는 한은.	Unless the Guild Master is late.	Unless Guild Master himself is late.
40	그때.	Then.	then.
41	볼일을 본다며 회의실을 빠져나갔던 기사단의 부사장 정윤태가 들어오다 말고 비명을 꽥 질렀다.	Jung Yoon-tae, vice Master of the Knights Guild, who had left the meeting room, shouted as he entered.	Jung Yoon-tae, vice Master of the Knights guilde, who had left the meeting room, screamed when he came in.
42	"해, 행님!"	"Yikes, sir!"	"yike, sir!"
43	당황한 박종수도 벌떡 일어나 돌아보았다.	Park Jong-soo, who was embarassed, stood up and turned around.	Park Jong-su, who was surprised, turned around and looked around.
44	"왜? 왜?"	"What? What?"	"What? What?"
45	"방금 그림자가 움직였습니더! 막 이쪽에서 저쪽으로."	"The shadows just moved! Here and there."	"The shadows just moved! Just this way and that way."
46	박종수가 잠깐 멈칫하더니 곧바로 서서는 정윤태를 노려보았다.	Park Jong-soo paused for a moment and then looked immediately at Jung Yoon-tae.	Park Jong-soo paused for a moment and immediately stood up and stared at Jung Yoon-tae.
47	"윤태야... 너 술 마셨냐?"	"Yoon-tae, have you been drinking?"	"Yoon-tae, have you been drinking?"
48	"..."	"..."	"..."
49	싸해진 분위기를 감지한 정윤태가 할 말을 잃고서 코밑을 검지로 쓱 훑었다.	Feeling the atmosphere, Jung Yoon-tae, was speechless as he rubbed his nose in shame.	Jung Yoon-tae, who sensed the atmosphere, lost his words and pointed at his nose with his index finger.
50	"술 마셨냐고?"	"Are you drunk?"	"Have you drunk?"
51	"아까 휴게소에서 입가심으로 맥주 두 캔 했습니더, 행님."	"I had two cans of beer at the rest stop, sir."	"I've taken two cans of beer at the rest stop, sir."
52	"내가 비즈니스 할 때는 조심하라고 했냐 안 했냐?"	"Didn’t I tell you to be careful while conducting business?"	"Didn't I tell you to be careful when we are doing business?"
53	"죄송합니다, 행님."	"I'm sorry, sir."	"I'm sorry, sir."
54	박종수에게 꾸벅 머리를 숙인 정윤태가 이어 진우에게도 꾸벅 머리를 숙였다.	Jung Yoon-tae bowed to Park Jong-soo and then bowed to Jin-Woo.	Jung Yoon-tae, who bowed his head to Park Jong-soo, hurriedly bowed his head to Jin-woo.
55	"죄송합니다, 헌터님."	"I'm Sorry, Mr. Jin-Woo."	"I'm sorry, Hunter."
56	박종수는 정윤태의 뒷머리를 꾹꾹 누르며 자신도 고개를 숙였다.	Park Jong-soo pressed Jeong's head down to make him bow even more.	Park Jong-soo pressed Jung Yoon-tae's head to lower his head more.
57	"얘가 참 괜찮은 녀석인데 술만 먹으면 가끔 헛소리를 합니다. 놀라셨다면 사과드리겠습니다."	"He's a good guy, and sometimes he talks nonsense when he drinks. I apologize for his impoliteness."	"He's such a nice guy, but sometimes he talks nonsense whenever he drinks. I apologize for his impoliteness."
58	"아뇨, 괜찮습니다. 가끔 그림자가 움직일 때도 있죠, 뭐."	"No, it's okay, sometimes shadows readlly do move, I guess."	"No, it's okay, sometimes the shadows move, I guess."
59	그렇게 훈훈한 분위기에서 이야기가 끝나려던 찰나.	The conversation was coming to an end in a friendly atmosphere.	The story was about to end in such a warm atmosphere.
60	테이블 위에 올려 두었던 진우의 핸드폰이 울렸다.	Jin-Woo's cell phone that was standing on the table rang.	Then Jin-woo's cell on the table rang.
61	드드드드.	deudeudeudeu.(sfx)	deudeudeudeu.(sfx)
62	‘누구지?’	‘'Who is it?’	‘'Who is it?’
63	발신인을 확인해 봤지만 한 번도 본 적이 없는 번호였다.	He saw the caller, but he've never seen that number before.	I've checked the caller, but I've never seen it before.
64	"잠깐 전화 좀 받고 오겠습니다."	"I'll take a call for a minute."	"I'll take a call for a minute."
65	"예. 예."	"Yes. Yes."	"Yes. Yes."
66	정중히 양해를 구한 진우가 회의실을 나가자, 한바탕 소란을 일으킨 정윤태와 가슴 졸이던 박종수가 동시에 안도의 한숨을 내쉬었다.	Jin-Woo kindly asked for permission to leave the meeting room. Jung Yoon-tae who caused a stir, and Park Jong-soo sighed with relief at the same time.	When Jin-woo, who politely asked for his understanding, left the meeting room, Jung Yoon-tae, who caused a stir, and Park Jong-soo finally breathed a deep sigh of relief.
67	이어 정윤태가 고개를 갸웃거리며 중얼거렸다.	Then Jung Yoon-tae lowered his head and muttered.	Then Jung Yoon-tae leaned his head and murmured
68	"아, 진짜 그림자가 움직였는데..."	"Oh, the shadow moved again ..."	"Oh, but the shadow really did move..."
69	"콱 마!"	"Don't!"	"Don't!"
70	박종수가 눈을 부라리니 정윤태는 그제야 입을 다물었다.	Park Jong-soo looked at him, then Jung Yoon-tae closed his mouth immediately.	Park Jong-soo looked at him, then Jung Yoon-tae closed his mouth.
71	잠깐 정적이 흐른 뒤.	After a short break.	After a moment of silence.
72	협상의 결과가 궁금했던 정윤태가 먼저 입을 열었다.	Jung Yoon-tae, was curious to know the outcome of the negotiations, opened his mouth first.	Jung Yoon-tae, who was curious about the outcome of the negotiations, opened his mouth first.
73	"행님, 어케 됐습니꺼?"	"Sir, how did it go?"	"Sir, what's your plan?"
74	"어떻게 되긴 뭐가 어떻게 돼? 같이 하기로 했지."	"How did it go? We agreed to it together."	"What's going on? We agreed to do it together."
75	"잘 됐네예!"	"That's great"	"Good, good!"
76	긴장하고 있던 정윤태의 얼굴도 환해졌다.	Jung Yoon-tae's tense face brightened.	The tense face of Jung Yoon-tae also brightened.
77	싱글거리던 그가 다시 물었다.	While smiling, he asked again.	While he was smiling, he asked again.
78	"근데 우리 길드 들어오라고 말은 한번 해 보셨습니꺼?"	"But have you ever invited him to join our guild?"	"Did you ever tell him to come in our guild?"
79	"말도 마라. 길드 만들 거라고 이걸 딱 내밀더라."	"Don't be ridiculous, he's going to make his own guild."	"Don't be ridiculous. he's going to make his own guild. "
80	박종수는 진우가 했던 것처럼 [길드 창립 멤버 지원자 명단] 파일 케이스를 들어 보였다.	Like Jin-Woo did before, Park Jong-soo showed him the file [Guild Founding Member Candidate List].	Park Jong-soo held the [Guild Founding Member Candidate List] that was giving from Jin-woo.
81	정윤태가 낄낄 웃었다.	Jung Yoon-tae chuckled.	Jung Yoon-tae chuckled.
82	"길드들 다 자리 잡은 상황에서 지금 만들어 봤자 뭐가 얼마나 크겠습니꺼? 우리 길드 오면 왕 대접받을 수도 있을 낀데. 편한 길 두고 사서 고생을 하네예."	"With all guilds in place, how difficult would it be to create a guild now? We would treat him like a king if he joined us. He's definitely gonna have a hard time finding a comfortable path."	With all the guilds in place, What is the size of the guilds if he tried to make one? We might be treated him like a king when he come to our guild. He's going to have a hard time finding a comfortable road."
83	"그러니까 말이야."	"I guess so."	“I mean, you know.”
84	아쉬움에 입맛을 다시던 박종수가 파일을 제자리에 갖다 놓으려다, 그만 지원서가 한 장 빠져나오고 말았다.	Park Jong-soo, who had been waiting for a long time, tried to put the file back in place, but an application slipped out.	Park Jong-soo, who had been waiting for a long time due to his disappointment, tried to put the file back in place, but the application was dropped.
85	화들짝 놀라 급히 지원서를 주워들던 그의 얼굴이 경직됐다.	His face hardened as he rushed to pick up the application.	His face was stiff when he picked up his application quickly.
86	"어?"	"What ?"	What?"
87	어디서 많이 본, 낯익은 여자 사진이 지원서에 떡 붙어 있었다.	A familiar photo of a woman was attached on the application form.	A familiar woman photo,who seen many times, was attached to the application form.
88	"컥!"	"Fuck!"	"Fuck!"
89	정윤태의 얼굴도 경직됐다.	Jung Yoon-tae's face also stiffened .	Jung Yoon-tae's face was also stiff.
90	"행님, 이 여자 혹시...?"	"Wait, isn't she ... ?"	"Do you think she's...?"
91	보고도 믿지 못하는 정윤태에게 박종수가 고개를 끄덕여 줬다.	Park Jong-soo nodded to Jung Yoon-tae, who couldn't believe it.	Park Jong-soo nodded to Jung Yoon-tae, who could not believe it.
92	"어, 맞다. 헌터스 부사장."	"Uh, right. The vice president of the Hunter's guild."	"Oh, right, vice Master Hunters."
93	말없이 차해인의 사진을 보고 있던 정윤태가 슬쩍 박종수의 눈치를 살폈다.	The speechless Jung Yoon-tae stared at the picture of Cha Hae-in, and then looked at Jong-soo's park.	Jung Yoon-tae, who was watching the picture of the Cha Hea-in without a word, glanced at Park Jong-soo's attention.
94	"행님. 우리는 뭐 인수합병 그런 거 안 합니까?"	"Sir, do you think it's a merger or acquisition?"	"Sir, they don't do mergers or acquisitions?"
95	순간 박종수의 미간이 구겨졌다.	At that moment, Park Jong-soo's brows creased.	Park Jong-soo's brow crumpled at the moment.
96	"이 자식이 진짜..."	“This man is really...”	"This bastard is a real...."
97	* * *	* * *	* * *
98	사무실을 나온 진우가 통화 버튼을 눌렀다.	After leaving his office, Jin-Woo pressed the call button.	Jin-woo, who left the office, pressed the call button.
99	그러자 수화기 너머로 익숙한 여성의 목소리가 흘러나왔다.	A familiar woman’s voice sounded from the receiver.	A familiar woman’s voice came out of the receiver.
100	-아들.	"Son."	- Son.
101	진우는 목소리를 확인하고 나서 한편으로는 마음이 놓이면서도, 또 한편으로는 약간의 아쉬움이 들었다.	After hearing her voice, Jin-Woo felt conflicted. He was both relieved and slightly saddened.	Jin-woo confirmed her voice, and on the other hand, he was relieved, and on the other hand, he felt a little sorry.
102	"핸드폰 사셨어요?"	"Did you buy a cell phone?"	"Did you buy a cell phone?"
103	-응. 핸드폰 생기자마자 아들 목소리가 듣고 싶어서 전화해 봤지. 혹시 바쁜데 엄마가 방해한 건 아니지?	- Yeah. I called to hear your voice as soon as I got my new cell. Are you busy?.	- Yeah. I called to hear your voice as soon as I got my new cell. Are you busy?.
104	진우는 기사단 길드의 두 사람이 기다리고 있을 사무실 쪽을 잠깐 돌아봤다가 피식 웃음 지었다.	Jin-Woo looked at the office where the two of the Knights Guilds were waiting for him, and then laughed.	Jin-woo looked at the office where the two of the Knights Guilds were waiting for him, and then laughed.
105	"전혀요."	"Not at all."	"Not at all."
106	-다행이다. 그런데 엄마가 잘 샀는지 모르겠네. 이런 건 영 익숙하질 않아서.	“Thank God. I don't know if I got a good phone. I'm not used to this kind of stuff.”	- Thank God. But I don't know if I bought something good. I'm not used to this kind of stuff.
107	"대리점에 혼자 가셨어요? 진아 데리고 안 가고?"	"Did you go shopping alone? Didn't you take Jin-ah?"	"Did you go to the agency alone? Didn't you take Jin-ah?"
108	-공부하느라 바쁜 애를 뭐하러.	- She's busy studying.	- She's busy studying.
109	가끔은 자식들 말고 본인 생각도 좀 하시면 좋을 텐데.	Sometimes he wished for his mother to think of herself more than her children. Jin-Woo finished talking to his mother and sighed quietly.	Sometimes he wish his mother could think of herself more than her childrens.
110	진우는 어머니와 통화를 끝내고서 나직하게 한숨을 내쉬었다.	Jin-Woo finished talking to his mother and sighed quietly.	Jin-woo finished talking to his mother and sighed quietly.
111	그런데.	But...	But...
112	전화를 건 사람이 어머니라는 사실을 알고서 어째서 실망했던 걸까?	Why would it disappoint him to learn that the caller was his mother?	Why would it disappoint me to know the fact that the caller was a mother?
113	‘뭘 기대했던 건지.’	‘ What did I expect?’	‘ What did I expect?’
114	웃으며 핸드폰을 주머니에 넣은 진우가 고개를 들었다.	Jin-Woo put his phone in his pocket with a smile and then looked up.	Jin-woo, who laughed and put his cell phone in his pocket, looked up.
115	눈빛에 생기가 돌았다.	His eyes were lively.	His eyes were alive.
116	오늘 고마우신 기사단 길드분들이 찾아와 준 덕분에 내일 던전의 공기를 맛볼 수 있게 됐으니 말이다.	Thanks to the Knights Guild today, tomorrow he could taste the air of a dungeon.	Today, thanks to the Knights guild, I can taste the dungeon air tomorrow.
117	‘S급에 가까운 A급 게이트라.’	‘'An A-class gate that was close to S-class.’	‘'It's a A-class gate close to S.’
118	몸을 풀어 본 지가 너무 오래된 것처럼 느껴졌다.	It’s been so long since he’d last injured.	It felt like it had been too long since I’d unwound.
119	제주도 레이드에서 돌아온 지 이제 한 일주일쯤 지났나?	Has it been about a week since I came back from the Jeju Island Raid?	Is it about a week since I came back from Jeju Island Raid?
120	그동안 별거 없는 B급 레드 게이트에 한 번 들어갔을 뿐 이렇다 할 활동이 없었다.	So far, he has only been to the B-class red gate and hasn't done any other raids. (past tense?)	So far, he has only been on the B-class red gate once and hasn't done a lot of activities.
121	두근, 두근.	pounding,pounding!	pounding,pounding!
122	간만에 뛰는 가슴의 고동을 느끼며, 진우는 내일의 레이드를 기대했다.	Jin-Woo was excited about tomorrow’s raid and his heart was racing.	Jin-woo thinking about tomorrow made his heartbeat race.
123	* * *	* * *	* * *
124	기사단의 최정예 헌터들이 한자리에 모였다.	The hunters of the Knight's guild gathered.	The Knights' beHunter Sungs gathered together.
125	그들은 묘한 기대감과 흥분으로 들떠 있었다.	They were filled with strange anticipation and excitement.	They were excited by strange anticipation and excitement.
126	그도 그럴 수밖에.	They had to be.	He has to.
127	어쩌면 생명의 위협을 감수해야 했을지도 모르는 레이드였다.	This could be the raid that costs them their life. (past tense)	Maybe it was Raid who might have had to take the threat of life.
128	특히 레드 게이트로 변하면 전멸을 피할 수 없었을 터.	Especially if it turned into a red gate, then death was imminent.	Especially if it turned into a red gate, we couldn't avoid annihilation.
129	그런데 그런 레이드에 성진우 헌터가 함께해 준다고 했다.	However, Hunter Sung Jin-Woo said that he would join the raid.	However, Hunter Sung Jin-woo said that he would join the raid.
130	"꺄악!"	"Wooow"	"Wooow!"
131	아이디어를 꺼냈던 정예림은 성진우의 합류 소식을 듣고서 기쁨의 비명을 질렀다.	Jeong Ye-rim exclaimed in joy when he heard the news of Sung Jin-Woo's participation.	Jeong Ye-rim, who heard the news that Hunter Jin-Woo will join, screamed with joy.
132	다른 헌터들도 각자 표현의 방식과 정도가 다를 뿐, 강력한 안전장치가 생긴 것을 알고 다들 기뻐했다.	The other hunters were equally delighted to find that there was a strong safeguard.	The other hunters expressed it in their own way, but they were also delighted to have a strong safeguard
133	여기서 초조해하는 건 한 사람뿐.	Only one person here was nervous.	There is only one person here who is nervous.
134	발을 동동 구르며 오기로 한 진우를 애타게 기다리고 있는 길드마스터 박종수였다.	It was Park Jong-soo, the guild master, who was still waiting for Jin-Woo’s arrival.	It was Park Jong-soo, a guild master who was waiting for Jin-woo to come.
135	‘아오, 그냥 어제 억지로라도 데려오는 건데.’	Ugh, I should’ve tried harder to bring him here yesterday.'	Uh, I should have forced him to stay here yesterday.'
136	박종수는 시계를 확인했다.	Park Jong-soo checked his watch.	Park Jong-soo checked his watch.
137	오전 11시 5분 전.	Five minutes to eleven.	Five minutes to be eleven.
138	예정대로라면 5분 후에는 레이드가 시작돼야 한다.	If it is scheduled, the raid should start in five minutes.	If it is scheduled, the raid should start in five minutes.
139	그런데 곧 도착한다는 사람이 아직 코빼기도 보이지 않으니 애간장이 다 타들어 갈 수밖에.	However, the person that said to arrive soon isn’t even in view, yet. His heart felt like it could burn out.	However, the person who arrives soon does not even see the nose yet, so I have to burn my heart out.
140	그가 없이는 레이드를 시작할 수조차 없었다.	Without Jin-Woo, he could not even start the raid.	Without him, he could not even start the Raid.
141	성진우 헌터가 공격대에 합류했다고 알리자마자 협회는 기다렸다는 듯 바로 허가권을 내주었다.	As soon as Hunter Sung Jin-Woo announced that he had joined the offensive team, the association immediately granted the permission that they was waiting for.	As soon as Hunter Sung Jin-woo announced that he had joined the offensive team, the association immediately granted permission that they was waiting for.
142	성진우의 이름값이 힘을 발휘한 것이 틀림없었다.	Sung Jin-Woo’s name alone had power.	The name of Sung Jin-woo must have exerted its power.
143	그런데 이제 와서 그 없이 레이드를 시작한다?	Do we have to start the raid without him?	But now we're starting the raid without him?
144	‘그건 둘째 치고...’	‘' And secondly...‘'	‘' And the second thing...’
145	박종수가 공격대원들의 면면을 둘러보았다.	Park looked around at the faces of the raiders.	Park looked around the faces of the attackers.
146	저 기대감에 찬 눈들을 보라.	Their eyes were filled with anticipation.	Look at those eyes that are full of anticipation.
147	협회가 아니라 길드원들의 반대에 부딪혀서 출발하지 못할지도 모른다.	Even without the consent for the Association, it might be impossible to start because of opposition from the guild members.	It may not be possible to start because of the opposition of guild members, not associations.
148	‘이제 남은 시간은 3분.’	‘' He has three minutes left.‘'	‘' The time left is three minutes.’
149	초조함에 또다시 핸드폰을 꺼내들었던 박종수가 초인적인 인내심으로 다시 집어넣었다.	Park Jong-soo, who nervously took out his cell phone again, put it down with superhuman patience.	Park Jong-soo, who took out his cell phone again with nervousness, put it back with superhuman patience.
150	10분 전에 곧 도착한다는 연락이 온 사람에게 다시 전화를 거는 건 역시 실례가 아닌가.	It is bad form to call back to the person who, 10 minutes ago, said they’d be there soon. (past tense?)	It is also an example to call back to the person who was informed that he would arrive soon 10 minutes ago.
151	하지만 강한 기운을 가진 사람이 다가오는 기척도 없고, 도착했다는 진우의 연락도 오지 않았다.	However, there was no sign of anyone with a strong aura approaching and Jin-Woo didn't contact him.	However, there was no sign of a person with a strong aura, and Jin-woo did not contact him.
152	박종수는 속 대신 태울 것을 찾다가 담배를 물었다.	Park Jong-soo asked for a cigarette while looking for a lighter.	Park Jong - soo asked for a cigarette while looking for something to burn instead of inside.
153	‘도대체 어디 계신 겁니까, 성진우 헌터니임...!’	Where the hell are you, Sung Jin-Woo...!	‘' Where the hell are you, Hunter Sung Jin-woo...!’
154	그 시각.	At that time	At that time.
155	진우는 아파트를 나서고 있었다.	Jin-Woo was leaving his apartment.	Jin-woo was leaving the apartment.
156	몸을 움직이기 쉬운 가벼운 복장에 운동화.	He wore light clothes and sneakers - clothing that facilitates movement.	Light clothes, sneakers, easy to move.
157	시계를 보니 11시 1분 전.	He looked at his clock - one minute until eleven.	He looked at the clock, one minute before eleven.
158	고개를 들었더니 우중충한 하늘이 내려다보고 있었다.	He stepped out then looked up towards the stark sky.	He looked up and saw the dingy sky.
159	진아 녀석, 우산 챙겨 갔으려나.	Jin-ah should take her umbrella….	Jin-ah, you're gonna take your umbrella.
160	하지만 그런 생각도 잠시.	He saved that thought for later.	But that thought for a moment.
161	‘슬슬 가 볼까.’	‘Let's go.’	Let's go.’
162	후드 티를 뒤집어쓴 진우의 입가에 미소가 어렸다.	He wore a hoodie and smiled.	A smile was on the mouth of Jin-woo, who was wearing a hoodie.
163	일단은 은신.	For now, 『Stealth』.	For now, 『Stealth』.
164	그리고.	And...	And...
165	‘그림자 교환.’	‘'『Shadow exchange』’	‘'『Shadow exchange』’
166	그림자 상태로 있는 병사와 곧바로 위치를 뒤바꿨다.	He immediately switched with the shadow soldier.	He immediately shifted to the shadowed soldier.
167	* * *	* * *	* * *
168	진아가 다니는 고등학교.	Jin-ah's high school.	Jin-ah's high school.
169	미술 선생의 심부름을 맡게 된 세 남학생의 얼굴에는 불만이 가득했다.	The faces of the three boys that took on the errands of the art teacher were full of complaint.	The faces of the three boys who took on the errand of the art teacher were full of complaints.
170	"이거 완전 노동력 착취 아니냐?"	"Isn't this a complete labor exploitation?"	"Isn't this a complete labor exploitation?"
171	"그러게."	"Yes."	"Yes."
172	"왜 자기가 해야 할 일을 우리한테 시키냐고."	“Why do you want us to do your work?”	“Why do you want us to do your work?”
173	남학생들은 툴툴거리면서도 지금은 창고로 쓰이고 있는 제2 미술실의 자물쇠를 열고 들어갔다.	The boys opened the lock of the second art room, which was now used as a inventory, while grunting.	The boys opened the lock of the second art room, which is now used as a inventory, while grunting.
174	"아, 먼지."	"Oh, dust."	"Oh, dust."
175	"웩."	"...."	"...."
176	오랫동안 쓰지 않은 창고답게 뿌옇게 쌓인 먼지들이 남학생들을 반겨 주었다.	Dust that has piled up since the inventory hadn't been used for a long time welcomed boys. (past tense)	Dust that has piled up, since the inventory hadn't been used for a long time, welcomed boys.
177	주위엔 낡아빠진 미술 도구들이나 버려진 그림, 소묘에 쓰이는 석고상들이 여기저기 놓여 있었다.	There were old art tools, abandoned paintings, and plaster statues used in the sketches. (used for sketches)	There were old art tools, abandoned paintings, and plaster statues used in the sketches.
178	"석고상 몇 개 가져오라고 했지?"	“How many bags of gypsum did you ask me to bring?”	“How many gypsums did you ask me to bring?”
179	"전부 여섯 조니까 여섯 개겠지."	“All six, I suppose six.”	“All six, I suppose six.”
180	"아... 하나씩 챙겨도 한 번 더 와야 하잖아."	"Oh, you have to come one more time forthe last one."	"Oh, you have to come one more time to take one."
181	"그럼 니가 네 개를 들고 가던가."	"Then you can take four."	"Then you can take four."
182	남학생들은 석고상을 옮기기 위해 소매를 걷었다.	The boys rolled up their sleeves to move the gypsum statue.	The boys rolled up their sleeves to move the gypsum statue.
183	그런데 가장 구석에 있던 석고상을 집으려던 남학생 하나가 안쪽에 있는 '무언가'를 발견했다.	However, a boy who was trying to pick up a gypsum statue in the corner found something inside.	However, a boy who was trying to pick up the gypsum statue in the corner found something inside.
184	"어?"	"Oh?"	"Oh?"
185	심상치 않은 남학생의 목소리에 다른 두 사람이 옆으로 다가왔다.	The other two came to the side of the boy's unusual voice.	The other two came to the side of the unimaginable boy's voice.
186	"어, 이거?"	"Uh, this?"	"Uh, this?"
187	벽면에 떠올라 있는 큼지막한 검은 구멍.	There was a large black hole on the wall.	A large black hole on the wall.
188	사람 키만 한 게이트였다.	It was a tall gate.	It was a tall gate.
189	그들 중 가장 덩치가 큰 남학생이 게이트를 보더니 피식 웃었다.	The biggest of the boys looked at the gate and laughed.	The biggest of them, a boy, looked at the gate and laughed.
190	"난 또 뭐라고."	"I'm sorry."	"I'm sorry."
191	남학생은 게이트 표면에 손을 짚더니 말했다.	The boy put his hand on the surface of the gate and said,	The boy put his hand on the surface of the gate and said,
192	"이렇게 닫혀 있는 게이트는 안전해. 헌터들 말고는 안으로 들어갈 수도, 안에 있는 게 나올 수도 없다고."	“The gates are secure, and there’s no way they can get inside or out of the gates except for the hunters.”	“The gates are secure, and there’s no way they can get inside or out of the gates except the hunters.”
193	그때였다.	It was then.	It was then.
194	파직.	Dismissed. (redundant)	Dismissed.
195	게이트 표면에 금이 생김과 동시에 튀어나온 손이 남학생의 머리를 움켜쥐었다.	The gate's surface was cracked, and a hand protruding from it grabbed the boy’s head. (gate surface cracked)	The gate's surface was cracked, and a hand protruding from it grabbed the boy’s head.
196	"어?"	"Oh?"	"Oh?"
197	남학생은 몸부림쳤으나 머리를 잡은 손은 꿈쩍도 하지 않았다.	The boy struggled, but the hand held his head and he couldn't move.	The boy struggled, but the hand held his head and he did not move.
198	그리고.	And...	And...
199	콰직-!	Quasic-!	Quasic-!
200	단단한 열매의 껍질이 부서지는 소리가 들리며 사방으로 핏줄기가 튀었다.	The sound of cracking a hard fruit echoed, and blood splashed all over.	The sound of the cracking of the hard fruit was heard, and blood splashed all over.
201	"으, 으아아악!"	"Oh, aah!"	"Oh, aah!"
202	"준석아!"	"Jun Seok-ah!"	"Jun Seok-ah!"
203	피를 뒤집어쓴 남학생들의 비명 소리와 함께.	The boys, who were covered in blood, screamed.	With the screams of the boys in blood.
204	게이트를 막고 있던 검은 장막이 유리창처럼 산산이 조각나며 안에 있던 마수들이 쏟아져 나왔다.	The black curtains that had been blocking the gate were shattered like windows, and the monsters inside poured out.	The black curtains that had been blocking the gate were shattered like windows, and the monsters inside poured out.
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213


1		2019.03.3 Eta	2019.02.20 #Tristan
2	오크들은 타고난 사냥꾼들이다.	Orcs were natural hunters.	Orcs were natural hunters.	Orcs are natural hunters.	The Oaks were born hunters.
3	비록 지능은 인간에 비해 떨어진다 할지라도, 자신들보다 약한 대상을 추적하고 사냥하는 능력에 있어서만큼은 인간을 훨씬 능가했다.	Although they were less intelligent than humans, they were far superior in tracking and hunting weaker targets.	Although they were less as intelligent as humans, they were far superior in tracking and hunting weaker targets.	Although their intelligence is less than humans, but they are far more superiour than humans in their ability to track and hunt weaker objects than themselves.	Although not as intelligent as humans, they are far superior to humans in their ability to track and kill weaker objects.
4
5	부서진 문.	At the broken gate,	At the broken gate.	At the broken door.	A broken door.
6	세상과 던전 사이를 막아 주던 벽이 사라진 게이트에서 그 사냥꾼들이 쏟아져 나왔다.	the orcs poured out where the wall blocking the route between the world and the dungeon had disappeared.	The orcs poured out where the wall blocking the route between the world and the dungeon disappeared.	The hunters poured out of the gate where the wall that blocked the world between the dungeons disappeared.	Hunters poured out in the event that the walls of the world and underground warfare had disappeared.
7	“크르륵”	“Creuk”	“Creuk”	“Creuk”	"Krall"
8	“큭”	“Is it?”	“Is it?”	“Is it?”	"Landing"
9	오크들은 거치적거리는 소년들의 시신을 발로 밀어 버리고 주위를 둘러보았다.	The Orcs kicked the obstructing corpse and looked around.	The Orcs kicked the obstructing corpse and looked around.	The Orcs pushed the bodies of the grumbling boys with their feet and looked around.	With their feet, the Oaks pushed away the bodies of the obstructing boys and looked around them.
10	“킁킁”	“Sniff”	“Sniff”	“Sniff”	Poof
11	“크륵”	“Cruk”	“Cruk”	“Cruk”	"Koehler"
12	무려 일주일이라는 시간을 던전 안의 어둠 속에서 숨죽이고 있었던 사냥꾼들이다. 주위 가득한 피와 살의 냄새에 잔뜩 흥분하는 건 당연한 일.	They were the Orcs that had been hiding in the darkness of the dungeon for a week. It was only natural for them to be excited by the smell of blood and flesh nearby.	They were the Orcs who had been hiding in the darkness of the dungeon for a week. It was only natural for them to be excited by the smell of blood and flesh nearby.	They were the hunters who had been hiding in the darkness of the dungeon for a week, and it was natural to be excited by the smell of blood and flesh around them.	They were hunters who held their breath in the darkness for as long as a week. It's only natural that the smell of flesh and blood should be exciting.
13	하지만.	But...	But...	But...	But.
14	자신들은 정찰대.	They were scouts.	They were scouts.	They are scouts.	We're scouts.
15	피가 끓는다고 해서 함부로 움직일 수는 없었다.	They couldn't move freely even though their blood was boiling.	They could not move freely even when their blood were boiling.	The boiling of blood could not move.	You can't move just because the blood is boiling.
16	아직 저 동그란 문 뒤에는 정찰대의 보고를 기다리고 있는 수십의 동족들이 있었다.	Behind the round gate, dozens of their brethren were waiting for news from the scouts.	Behind that round gate, dozens of their brethren were waiting for news from the scouts.	Behind that circle of doors were dozens of people waiting for the scouts to report.	Behind the round door, dozens of others were waiting for the report of the reconnaissance team.
17	각진 벽들에 뚫려 있는 많은 문들과 많은 창문.	There were many doors and windows on the rectangular walls.	There were many doors and windows on the rectangular walls.	Many doors and many windows are open to the angular walls.	Many doors and many windows were carved into the walls.
18	정찰대의 통솔을 맡은 오크는 자신들이 서 있는 곳이 성채처럼 복잡하게 만들어져 있는 건물이라는 사실을 금방 알아챘다.	The orc in charge of the scouting squad quickly noticed that the building they were standing in was a complex building similar to a fort.	The orc in charge of the scouting squad quickly noticed the building they were standing in was a complex building similar to a fort.	Oak, the commander of the scouting squad, quickly noticed that the building they were standing in was a complex building like a fort.	Oak, who was in charge of the reconnaissance team, soon discovered that the place where they were standing was as complex as a castle.
19	“크르륵”	“Creuk”	“Creuk”	“Creuk”	"Krall"
20	녀석이 콧구멍을 씰룩거렸다.	He twitched his nostrils.	He twitched his nostrils.	He twitched his nostrils.	The little fellow twitched his nostrils.
21	두 가지 선택이 있었다.	There were two choices.	There were two choices.	There were two choices.	There are two choices.
22	하나는 이 성을 나가서 사냥감들을 닥치는 대로 잡아 죽이는 것.	One was to leave this castle and kill the prey as soon as possible.	One was to go out of this castle and kill the prey as soon as possible.	One is to go out of this castle and kill the prey as soon as possible.	One is to leave the castle and kill whatever it takes.
23	그리고 다른 하나는 이 성에 있는 인간들을 전부 죽이고 성을 요새화한 후 사냥을 시작하는 것.	The other was to kill all the humans in this castle, fortify the castle, and to start hunting afterwards.	And the other was to kill all the humans in this castle, fortified the castle, and started hunting afterwards.	And the other is to kill all the humans in this castle, fortify the castle, and start hunting.	The other is to kill all the people in the castle, turn it into a fortress, and then start hunting.
24	어느 쪽이 안정적인지는 생각할 필요조차 없었다.	The decision was clear.	The decision was clear.	I didn’t even have to think which was stable.	There is no need to think about which side is stable.
25	놈은 부하에게 말했다.	He called out to his men.	He called out to his men.	He told his men.	He said to his men.
26	“형제들을 불러와라”	“Gather up.”	“Gather up.”	“Call your brothers.”	"Bring the brothers."
27	그러고는 고개를 들어 천장을 올려다보았다.	He looked up at the ceiling.	He looked up at the ceiling.	He looked up at the ceiling.	Then he looked up at the ceiling.
28	놈의 귓바퀴가 움찔거리며 위쪽에서 내려오는 소리들을 파악했다.	He could hear sounds coming from above.	He could hear many sounds coming from above.	He heard the sound of his ear-wheels flinching from above.	His ear moved to grasp the sound coming from above.
29	저 위, 또 저 위의 위.	Up there, up there.	Up there, up there.	Up there, up there.	Up there, up there.
30	건물 안에 사냥감들이 가득했다.	The building was full of prey.	The building was full of prey.	The building was full of prey.	The building is full of prey.
31	머릿속에선 계속 그 사냥감들을 죽이라는 소리가 골이 아플 정도로 울려 대고 있었다.	The voice in his head telling him to kill all the prey was so loud that his head was starting to hurt.	The voice in his head telling him to kill all of that prey was so loud that his head was starting to hurt.	In my head, the sound of killing those preys was so painful that I was sick.	My head kept ringing, and I was told to kill the prey.
32	“좋다”	“Good”	“Good”	“Good”	"OK"
33	놈의 입가가 벌어지며 누런색의 어금니가 드러났다.	His mouth opened, revealing his yellow tusks.	His mouth opened, revealing his yellow tusks.	His mouth opened, revealing his yellow 『Tusk』.	The corners of his mouth cracked, revealing yellow Tusk.
34	“일단 이 안부터 깔끔하게 정리한다”	“We’ll clean up the place from here.”	“We’ll clean up the place from here.”	“I’ll clean up the place from here.”	"Clean this up first."
35	* * *	**	**	**	***
36	광안리 바닷가에 많은 사람들이 몰려들었다.	Many people gathered on the beach of Gwangalli.	Many people gathered on the beach of Gwangalli.	Many people flocked to the beach in Gwangalli.	A lot of people gathered on the beach at Guang'an Lane.
37	흐린 날씨도 개의치 않고 모여든 사람들의 관심사는 하나.	One thing troubled all of them, and it wasn't the cloudy weather.	One thing troubled all of them and it wasn't the cloudy weather.	There is one interest of people who gathered without worrying about cloudy weather.	In spite of the cloudy weather, the people gathered together were concerned about a problem.
38	모래사장 위에 생성된 거대한 게이트였다.	It was a huge gate that appeared on the sandy beach.	It was a huge gate that appeared on the sandy beach.	It was a huge gate built on the sand.	Giant gate spawned on the beach.
39	협조를 요청받은 경찰들과 헌터협회 부산지부 직원들은 바리케이드를 치고 시민들의 접근을 철저히 말했다.	The police officers and the requested hunters from the Hunter Association Busan branch set up barricades to control the approach of the citizens.	The police officers who were asked to cooperate and the staff of the Busan branch of the Hunter Association spoke to the barricades and thoroughly approached the citizens.	Police officers who were asked to cooperate and the Hunter Association Busan branch staff barricaded and thoroughly talked about citizens' access.	Invited police and Hunter Association Busan branch staff set up barricades to thoroughly describe the approach of the citizens.
40	하지만 어떻게 된 것이 몰려드는 발걸음은 전혀 줄지를 알았다.	However, they knew that it wouldn't reduce the number of people that gathered.	But they knew that there was no way they could take a step.	But I knew what would happen to the footsteps that would be reduced at all.	But I know how it's going to reduce the pace of the rush.
41	“선배”	“Sir”	“Sir”	“Sir”	"Predecessor"
42	앞에서 한창 인파에 치이다 온 신입 여직원이 울상을 하며 사수에게 물었다.	Pushing through the front of the crowd, a new female member came to the scene and asked the policeman.	Pushing through the front of the crowd, a new female member came to the scene and asked the policeman.	A new female employee who was hit by a crowd in front of him was crying and asked the police officer.	The new girl clerk, who was being hit by the crowd, asked the shooter with a sad face.
43	“저희는 게이트가 생길 때마다 이런 일을 반복해야 되는 건가요”	"Do we have to do this every time a gate appears?"	"Do we have to do this every time a gate appears?"	“Do we have to repeat this every time a gate is created?”	"Are we going to repeat that every time something happens?"
44	사수도 이번 일이 당황스럽기는 마찬가지였다. 게이트 주변이 이리 복잡했던 적은 처음이었다.	The police office was also embarrassed. It was the first time that it was so crowded around the gate.	The police man was also embarrassed. It was the first time it has been so crowded around the gate.	the police officer was also embarrassed. It was the first time the gates had been so complicated.	The shooter was equally alarmed by the incident. This is the first time the door has been so complicated.
45	“부산에 뜬 게이트 중에서는 역대 최고 크기라니까 어쩔 수 없지”	“It’s the largest ever gate in Busan.”	“It’s the largest gate in Busan ever.”	“It’s the largest gate in Busan ever.”	"In Busan, it was the largest incident in history, so there was nothing we could do about it."
46	그러면서 슬쩍 뒤를 돌아보았다.	He glanced back.	He glanced back.	He glanced back.	And peeked back.
47	허공에 자리 잡은, 어마어마한 규모의 구멍.	A huge hole in the air.	A huge hole in the air.	A huge hole in the air.	A huge hole in the air.
48	보고 있기만 해도 안으로 빨려 갈 것 같은 기분에 일부러 무시하려 노력하는 중이었다.	He was trying to ignore it because he felt like he would be sucked in if he went nearby.	He was trying to ignore it because he thought he was going to be sucked in if he went nearby.	I was trying to ignore it because I felt like I was going to be sucked in.	I felt attracted to him at first sight, so I deliberately ignored him.
49	물론.	Of course,	Of course.	Of course.	Of course.
50	‘던전 브레이크가 일어나지 않는 한 저게 사람에게 피해를 입힐 일은 없다는 사실을 알고는 있지만...’	I know it won't harm anyone unless the dungeon breaks ...'	I know it will not hurt people unless the dungeon breaks ...'	I know that it won’t hurt anyone unless the dungeon brakes happen...”	"Although I know it won't hurt anyone unless an underground brake happens, but..."
51	그래도 게이트는 싫었다.	Still, he did not like the gate.	Still, he did not like the gate.	But I hated the gate.	But I still hate Gate.
52	별다른 이유 없이 우주나 심해를 무서워하는 사람들이 있는 것처럼.	It was the same as how there were people that are afraid of the universe or the deep sea for no reason.	Just as there are people who are afraid of the universe or the deep sea for no reason.	Just as there are people who are afraid of the universe or the deep sea for no reason.	Just as some people fear the universe or the deep sea for no reason at all.
53	때문에 현장에 나와 있을 때는 그저 헌터들이 저 불길한 구멍을 어서 처리해 주기만을 바랄 뿐이었다.	So when he was on the scene, all he wanted was for the hunters to take care of the ominous hole.	So when he was on the scene, all he wanted was for the hunters to take care of the ominous hole.	So when I was on the scene, I just wanted the hunters to take care of the ominous hole.	So at the scene, I was just hoping the hunters would get rid of that unlucky hole as soon as possible.
54	그런 의미에서 보면 이번 레이드는 마음 놓이는 구석이 있었다.	In that sense, the raid had a relaxing effect on him.	In that sense, the raid had a relaxing effect on him.	In that sense, this raid had a relaxing corner.	In this sense, there is something reassuring about the competition.
55	마침 신입도 그 이야기가 떠올랐는지 말을 꺼냈다.	At that moment, the rookie remembered some news that she heard.	The new member remembered news that she heard.	The newcomer came up with the story.	Coincidentally, the novice remembered the story and began to speak.
56	“아! 선배, 그거 들었어요”	"Ah! Senior, I heard something. "	"Ah! Senior, I heard something. "	“Oh! Hey, I heard that.”	"Ah, my lord, I hear you."
57	“뭘”	"What"	"What"	“What”	"What"
58	“오늘 서울에서 S급 헌터도 내려온다면서요”	"An S-class Hunter is coming down from Seoul today as well."	"An S-class Hunter is coming down from Seoul today, too."	“You said you were coming down from Seoul today.”	"I heard that S-Hunter came down in Seoul today."
59	그걸 모르는 사람이 있나?	Is there anyone who doesn't know?	Is there anyone who doesn't know?	Does anyone know that?	Does anybody not know?
60	아마 여기 모인 사람들 중 반은 게이트, 나머지 절반은 S급 헌터를 보러 왔을 텐데.	Probably half of those gathered here came to see the Gate and the other half came to see the S-Class Hunter.	Probably half of those gathered here came to see the Gate and the other half to see the S-Class Hunter.	I think he’s probably here to see half the people at Gate and half at S-class Hunter.	Perhaps half the people here came to see Gate and the other half came to see S-rated Hunter.
61	“성진우 헌터”	"Hunter Sung Jin-Woo."	"Hunter Sung Jin-Woo."	Hunter Sung Jin-woo	"Stardust Rain Hunter"
62	‘예! 그 사람요!”	Yes! Him! "	Yes! Him! "	Yes! He!’	Yes! It's him! "
63	“혹시 아는 사람이야? 뭘 그렇게 좋아해”	“Do you know him? Do you like him?”	“Do you know him? Do you like him so much?”	“Do you know him? He likes what he likes.”	"Do you know him?" What do you like so much? "
64	“아, 아니요”	"Ah, no"	"Ah, no"	“Oh, no.”	"Oh, no."
65	신입은 급히 손사래를 치다가 약간 상기된 얼굴로 몸을 배배 꼬았다.	The newcomer hastily shook her hands and twisted her body with a slightly reddish face.	The newcomer hastily shook her hands and twisted her body with a slightly reddish face.	The new man hurriedly shook his hands and twisted his body with a slightly reddish face.	The novice clapped his hands in a hurry, his face slightly flushed and twisted.
66	“사실 S급 헌터를 실제로 보는 건 오늘이 처음이라서..”	"Actually, today will be the first time that I'll see an S-Class Hunter..."	"Actually, today will be the first time I'll see an S-Class Hunter..."	“It’s the first time I’ve actually seen a class-S Hunter.”	"Today is actually the first time I've seen an S-rated Hunter.."
67	사수는 한심하다는 얼굴을 했다.	The police officer looked at her pitifully.	The police officer looked at her pitifully.	the police officer looked pathetic.	The shooter's face chilled.
68	“성진우 헌터도 신입이고, 너도 신입인데 두 사람은 왜 이렇게 다를까”	"Sung Jin-Woo is a rookie like you, but why are you two so different?"	"Sung Jin-Woo is a rookie and so are you, but why are you two so different"	Hunter Sung Jin-woo is a new person, and you are a new person. Why are they so different?	"Cheng Zhenyu Hunter is new, you are new, why are two people so different?"
69	“선배”	“Sir?”	“Sir”	“Sir”	"Predecessor"
70	“그렇게 노닥거릴 기운이 있으면 저쪽으로 가서 좀 도와주기나 하지그래”	"If you have the time to chat like that, do me a favor and get over there."	"If you have the guts to chat like that, do me a favor and get over there."	“If you’re so excited to be playing, you can go over there and help me.”	"If you have the guts to chat like that, do me a favor over there."
71	“저 아까부터 계속 서 있다가 다리 아파서 잠깐 쉬러 왔는데”	“I’ve been standing here for a while, and I needed a break.”	“I’ve been standing here for a while, and I need a break.”	“I’ve been standing there for a while, and I’ve been taking a break from my leg.”	"I've been standing and my leg hurts, so I've come to take a break."
72	사수는 혀를 끌끌 찼다.	The policewoman stuck her tongue out.	The policewoman sticked her tongue out.	the police officer clapped his tongue.	The archer gave him a good kick on the tongue.
73	눈을 흘기는 꼬락서니를 보니 나름 억울하나 본데 영 미덥지가 않으니 말이다.	Looking at her snowy appearance, he felt irritated, but he did not particularly mind.	Looking at her snowy appearance, he felt irritated, but he did not particularly mind.	It is unfair to see the snowy face, but it is not so hot.	Looking at his snowy appearance, he felt very aggrieved, but he did not feel particularly trustworthy.
74	그래도.	Still...	Still...	But...	Or.
75	신입의 심정을 아주 이해하지 못하는 것은 아니었다.	It wasn't like he didn't understand the feelings of the novice.	It wasn't like he didn't understand the feelings of the novice.	It was not that I did not understand the new feeling very much.	It's not completely ignorant of the newlyweds' mood.
76	“하긴 나도 살짝 궁금하긴 하네. 요즘 하도 말이 많은 사람이니”	"I'm a little curious too. There are many people who talk about him nowadays."	"I'm a little curious, too. There are many people who talk about him nowadays."	“I’m a little curious, though, because you’ve been so talkative lately.”	"I'm a little curious, too. Nowadays there are many people who say "
77	“역시 선배도 그렇죠”	"You as well."	"So you too."	“And you too.”	"It's also yours."
78	“S급 게이트의 보스를 혼자서 잡은 헌터잖아.”	“He’s the hunter who took on an S-Gate boss alone.”	“He’s the hunter who took the S-Gate boss alone.”	“He’s the hunter who took the S-Gate boss alone.”	"You're the hunter who captured the boss of the S-gate alone."
79	원래 제주도에 터진 S급 게이트의 보스급 마수는 여왕개미였다.	The boss of the S-class gate on Jeju Island was the queen ant.	The boss of the S-class gate on Jeju Island was a queen ant.	Originally, the boss of the S-class gate that broke out in Jeju Island was a queen ant.	It turns out that the owner of the S-Gate on Jeju Island is the Queen Ant.
80	하지만 그 강렬했던 임팩트 때문에 방송을 지켜본 많은 사람들이 괴물개미를 보스라고 생각했다.	However, many people who watched the broadcast thought that the monster ant was the boss due to its strength.	However, many people who watched the broadcast believe that the monster ant was the boss because of its intensity.	But because of the intense impact, many people who watched the broadcast thought the monster ant was the boss.	But because of the shock, many viewers believe that Monster Ant is the boss.
81	보스급 마수를 잡는다는 것은 곧 게이트를 잡는다는 것.	Defeating the boss-class beast was almost the same as closing the gate.	Defeating the boss-class beast is almost the same as closing the gate.	To catch a boss-class horseman is to catch the gate soon.	Grabbing the boss-class claws is grabbing the door.
82	혼자 S급 게이트를 폐쇄시킬 수 있는 헌터.	A hunter that could close an S-class gate alone.	A hunter that can close an S-class gate alone.	Hunter who can shut down the S-class gate alone.	Hunter, who can close the S-gate alone.
83	성진우 헌터가 '국가 권력급'들에 근접해 있다는 소리가 괜히 나오고 있는 것이 아니었다.	No wonder Hunter Sung Jin-woo was said to be close to being a "Nation-class Hunter".	No wonder Hunter Sung Jin-woo is said to be close to being a "Nation-class Hunter".	It was not that the sound of Hunter Sung Jin-woo being close to the "national power class" was coming out.	No wonder Jin Hunt is said to be close to the "level of state power".
84	그에게 이목이 집중되는 것도 당연한 일이었다.	It was natural that attention was focused on him.	It was natural that attention was focused on him.	It was natural that he was focused.	For him, it was a matter of course to be noticeable.
85	“S급 헌터라니! 실제로 보면 어떤 느낌일까요?”	“S-class Hunter! What does it feel like to see one?”	“S-class Hunter! What does it feel like to see it?”	“S-class Hunter! What does it feel like to see it?”	"S Hunter! Actually, how do you feel?"
86	눈을 반짝이는 후임의 모습을 지켜보는 사수의 머릿속이 복잡해졌다.	The police officer looked at the sparkling eyes of his successor.	The police officer looked at the sparkling eyes of his successor.	The head of the police officer watching the glittering successor became complicated.	The shooter's mind as it watches any scene becomes complicated as his eyes sparkle.
87	‘이 녀석, 협회 일이 적성에 맞아서가 아니라 헌터들을 동경해서 입사한 거 아니야?’	This rookie, did you take this job because you admire the hunters?''	This guy, is this your job not because it fits you, but because you admire the hunters?''	Isn’t this the association’s job not because it fits you, but because you admire the hunters?'	Is this guy joining because he wants to be a hunter, not because it suits you?'
88	선배의 눈빛이야 어떻든 간에 신입은 여전히 눈을 빛내며 들뜬 목소리로 말을 이었다.	No matter how the senior's eyes looked, the novice still spoke with excitement that flashed in her eyes.	No matter how the senior's eyes looked, the novice still spoke with excitement that flashed in her eyes.	Whatever your eyes are, the new guy still shines his eyes and speaks with excitement.	No matter how the brother's eyes looked, the novice still spoke in a voice of excitement that flashed in his eyes.
89	“선배, 선배”	"Senior, senior"	"Senior, senior"	Sir, senior	"Elder Martial Brother"
90	“또 왜”	"What now?"	"What now?"	“Why else?”	"And why?"
91	“진짜 강한 헌터들은 눈을 똑바로 쳐다보기도 힘들다던데, 선배는 S급 헌터도 실제로 본 적 있으시죠”	"I've heard that it's hard to even look straight in the eyes of an S-class hunter, but you've actually seen one."	"I've heard that it's hard to even look straight in the eyes of an S-class hunter, but you've actually seen one."	“The real tough hunters can’t even look straight into their eyes, and you’ve actually seen the S-class Hunter.”	"I've heard that really powerful hunters can't even look straight in the eye. Predecessors even saw S-level hunters."
92	사수는 작년, 광주로 출장 갔던 일을 떠올렸다.	The police officer recalled last year when he went to Gwangju.	The police officer recalled last year when he went to Gwangju.	the police officer recalled last year when he went to Gwangju.	The archer remembered his business trip to Guangzhou last year.
93	“...있지”	“...I guess.”	“...I guess.”	“...you know.”	"Yes"
94	“와”	“Wow”	“Wow”	“Wow”	"Wow"
95	감탄하는 후임을 보니 귀찮아하던 사수의 어깨에도 으쓱 힘이 들어갔다.	Looking at the admiring rookie, the ever-impatient police officer shrugged his shoulders.	Looking at his admiring successor, the ever-impatient police shrugged his shoulders.	When I saw the successor to admire, the shoulder of the police officer who was troubled also shrugged.	Looking at his admired successor, the shoulders of the ever-impatient striker felt powerless.
96	“어땠어요, 선배? 진짜 무서워요”	“How was it, senior? I’m really scared.”	“How was it, senior? I’m really scared.”	“How was it, Tony? I’m really scared.”	"What's up, seniors?" I'm really scared. "
97	“야야. 말도 마라. 작년에 협회 일로 명성 길드의 마동욱 헌터를 직접 볼 기회가 있었는데”	"Hey, knock it off. I only had the chance to see Hunter Ma Dong-wook last year at the Association."	"Hey, knock it off. I only had a chance to see Hunter Ma Dong-wook last year for the association."	“Hey, don’t talk to me. I had a chance to see Mae Dong-wook Hunter of the guild last year for the association.”	"Hey! Forget it. Last year I had the chance to see Ma Dong-wook Hunter in the famous city of Kidd."
98	“잠깐 지나가겠습니다”	"Excuse me"	"Excuse me"	“I’ll pass by for a minute.”	"I 'll be there."
99	“아, 네”	“Ah, sure.”	“Ah, sure.”	“Oh, yes.”	"Ah, yes."
100	협회 직원 두 사람은 자신들 사이로 지나가려는 한 남자에게 잽싸게 길을 비켜 주고는 다시 붙어 섰다.	The two of them quickly moved out of the way of a man who was about to pass between them.	Two members of the association walked quickly out of the way for a man who was about to pass between them.	The two of the staff members quickly stepped out of the way to a man who was about to pass between them and stood again.	Two members of the association quickly made way for a man who was trying to pass between them and then stood together again.
101	그런데.	After passing...	After passing...	But...	But.
102	“어”	“Uh”	“Uh”	“Uh”	Fish
103	사수는 방금 옆을 지나간 후드쓴 남자를 돌아보았다.	The police officer turned to the hooded man who had just passed by.	The police officer turned to the hooded man who had just passed by.	the police officer turned to the hooded man who had just passed by.	The shooter looked back at the man wearing Hood who had just passed by.
104	“왜요, 선배”	"What is it, sir?"	"Why, sir?"	“Why, Tony?”	"Why, predecessor?"
105	“아니. 저 남자 왠지 낯이 익은 거 같아서”	“No, I thought he looked familiar.”	“No, I thought he looked familiar.”	“No, I thought he looked familiar.”	"No, the man looks familiar."
106	“어? 신기하네요? 저도 그랬는데”	“Oh? That’s funny, I thought so too.”	“Oh? That’s funny, I thought so too.”	“Oh? That’s funny, I said.”	"Hmm? Isn't that amazing? That's what I said."
107	“협회 스태프인가”	"Is he a member of the Association?"	"Is he a member of the association?"	“Are you a member of the association?”	"Is it that staff of the society?"
108	“흐음..”	“Hmm..”	“Hmm..”	“Hmm..”	"Crying..."
109	“잠깐, 내가 어디까지 얘기했었지”	"Wait, where was I?"	"Wait, where was I?"	“Wait, how far have I told you?”	"Wait, where was I?"
110	“그... 명성의 마동욱 헌터요”	"Well... the famous Hunter Ma Dong-wook."	"Well... the famous Hunter Ma Dong-wook."	“The...the famed Ma Dong-wook Hunter.”	"Well... the famous Ma Dong-wook Hunter."
111	“아, 그래. 내가 마동욱 헌터를 직접 볼 기회가 있었는데, 등치가 얼마나 큰지 어깨 넓이만 해도 이만큼”	"Oh, yes. I had the chance to see Hunter Ma Dong-wook with my own eyes. He had wide shoulders."	"Oh, yes. I had the chance to see Hunter Ma Dong-wook with my own eyes. He had wide shoulders."	“Oh, yes, I had the chance to see Ma Dong-wook Hunter, but how big the size of the shoulders is.”	"Oh, yes. I had the chance to see Ma Dong-wook Hunter with my own eyes. That's as wide as my bare shoulders."
112	“와”	“Wow”	“Wow”	“Wow”	"Wow"
113	이러니저러니 해도 제법 호흡이 잘 맞는 선후임 두 사람이었다.	And so, the two continued their conversation.	And so, the two continued to converse.	Even so, it was two successors who succeeded well in lawful breathing.	Anyway, the two of them are still in harmony with each other before and after the tacit agreement.
114	* * *	**	**	**	***
115	“성진우 헌터니이임”	"Hunter Sung Jin-Woo!"	"Hunter Sung Jin-Woo!"	Hunter Sung Jin-wooy	"Yoshinoshi Huntany Leaves Office"
116	박종수는 삼십 후반이라는 나이에 맞지 않게 울먹이는 목소리로 진우에 대한 반가움을 표현했다.	Park expressed his admiration for Jin-woo with an emotional voice that was unsuitable for his nearly 40 years of age.	Park expressed his admiration for Jin-woo with his voice crying, unsuitable for his nearly 40 years of age.	Park Jong-soo expressed his gratitude to Jin-woo with a voice that was not suitable for the age of the late thirties.	Park Jong-soo expressed her delight at Jung-woo with a sobbing voice that was out of age in the second half of her 30s.
117	그만큼 이번 레이드에 걸려 있는 것이 많았다.	So many things depended on this raid.	So many things depended on this raid.	There was so much hanging on this raid.	Therefore, there are many things to look forward to in this transfer.
118	박종수의 격한 반응 속에서도 진우는 차분히 시간을 확인했다.	Even under the intense reaction of Park Jong-soo, Jin-woo calmly confirmed the time.	Even in the intense reaction of Park Jong-soo, Jin-woo calmly confirmed the time.	Even in the intense reaction of Park Jong-soo, Jin-woo calmly confirmed the time.	In Park Jong-soo's fierce reaction, Jin-woo calmly confirmed the time.
119	휴대폰 액정에 떠 있는 숫자들이 10시 59분에서 방금 막 11시 00분으로 바뀌었다.	The numbers on the cell phone's screen changed from 10:59 to 11:00.	The numbers on the cell phone liquid crystals have just changed from 10:59 to 11:00.	The numbers on the cell phone liquid crystals have just changed from 10:59 to 11:00.	The number on the cell phone's LCD screen has just changed from 10:59 to 11:00.
120	‘좋아.’	All right.’	All right.’	All right.’	"All right."
121	진우가 씩 웃었다.	Jin-woo grinned.	Jin-woo grinned.	Jin-woo grinned.	Jin-woo grinned.
122	혼란을 피하기 위해 은신으로 잠깐 멀어진 후 다시 돌아왔음에도 딱 맞게 도착했다.	In order to avoid confusion, he hid behind a corner and then came out after a short time with his hood lowered.	In order to avoid confusion, he hid behind a corner and then came out after a short time with his hood lowered.	I moved away from the hiding place to avoid confusion and arrived just right after returning.	To avoid confusion, he hid for a while and then came back, just in time.
123	레이드를 시작하기 전부터 느낌이 좋았다.	He felt good before the start of the raid.	He felt good before the start of the raid.	I felt good before I started the raid.	Feeling good before Red started.
124	그렇게 고개를 들자.	He looked up.	He looked up.	Let’s look up.	Just look up.
125	‘...실제로 보니까 더 크네.’	...It actually is bigger.’	...It actually is bigger.’	...is actually bigger.’	"... is actually bigger."
126	영상으로 접했던 것보다 훨씬 더 커 보이는 게이트가 눈앞에 있었다.	There was a gate in front of him that looked much bigger than he had seen from the video.	There was a gate in front of him that looked much bigger than he had seen from the video.	There was a gate in front of me that looked much bigger than I had seen in the video.	A door bigger than the one seen in the video is right in front of us.
127	협회가 기사단에게 고지했던 것처럼 게이트 바깥으로 새어 나오는 마력량도 범상치 않았다.	The amount of magic power that was leaking out of the gate was unusual, as the association had informed the Knights.	The amount of magic power that was leaking out of the gate was unusual, as the association had informed the Knights.	The amount of magic power that leaked out of the gate was unusual, as the association had informed the Knights.	As the Order was told by the Society, the leakage of horsepower from the door was unusual.
128	‘어떤 마수들이 있을까?’	What kind of magic beasts will there be?	What kind of magic beasts will there be?	What kind of gift will there be?	"What kind of claws will there be?"
129	진우는 절로 미소가 떠올랐다.	Jin-woo smiled.	Jin-woo smiled.	Jin-woo smiled.	Jin-woo smiled involuntarily.
130	그 외에는...	Additionally,	Additionally.	Other than that...	Except for. . .
131	무식하게 큰 게이트 말고는 대체로 평범한 모습들이었다.	everything else was normal except for the extraordinary large gate.	Everything was normal except for the extraordinary large gate.	They were mostly ordinary figures except for the ignorantly big gates.	Apart from the ignorance of "big events", most of them are ordinary images.
132	레이드가 있는 곳이면 어디나 그렇듯 일단 두 군데로 나뉜 하급 헌터들이 보였다.	As with any raid, there were two more teams of lower-rank hunters.	As with any raid, there were two more teams of lower-rank hunters.	As with raid, there were two lower hunters, one in the other.	As long as there is a red light, you can see the lower hunter in two parts.
133	‘저쪽이 수거팀, 반대는 채굴팀.’	That’s the collection team and this is the mining team.’	That’s the collection team and this is the mining team.’	That’s the collection team, the mining team.’	"Over there is the recycling section, and on the other side is the mining section."
134	아는 만큼 보인다고 했나?	He instantly knew it.	He instantly knew it.	You said it looked as good as you knew it.	How much did you say you could see?
135	복장이나 장비로 쉽게 역할을 구분할 수 있었다.	It was easy for him to distinguish between their roles from their clothing and equipment.	It was easy to distinguish roles from their clothing and equipment.	It was easy to distinguish roles with clothes and equipment.	Roles can be easily distinguished by clothing and equipment.
136	헌터스의 레이드에 참가했던 경험 덕분이었다.	This was due to his earlier participation in the Hunters’ raid as a part of the mining team.	The reason was his earlier participation in the Hunters’ raid as a part of the mining team.	It was because of his experience in the Hunters’ raid.	Thanks to Red's experience at Hunters.
137	‘그때나 지금이나 길드 관계자들은 여전히 바쁘게 돌아다니시고.’	‘The guild officials are still busy running around.’	‘The guilds officials are still busy running around.’	‘And now and then the guilds are still busy.’	"Guild affiliates were busy, then and now."
138	뭐가 뭔지 하나도 몰라 미숙한 티가 났던 당시와 달리 지금은 여유가 좀 있었다.	He didn't know what the reason was, but unlike when he was inexperienced, he now had some free time.	He didn't know what the reason was, but unlike when he was inexperienced, now he had some free time.	I do not know what it is, but now I have some room to spare, unlike when I was inexperienced.	Unlike the immaturity of not knowing what it was at the time, it is now more affluent.
139	역시 경험은 좋은 선생이다.	Experience is also a good teacher.	Experience is also a good teacher.	Experience is a good teacher, too.	Experience is a good teacher.
140	“어”	“Hey”	“Hey”	“Uh”	Fish
141	“진짜 오셨네”	“You’re really here.”	“You’re really here.”	“You’re really here.”	"You did come."
142	“성진우 씨”	"Sung Jin-woo"	"Sung Jin-woo"	Sung Jin-woo	"Mr. Sung Jin-woo"
143	박종수의 호출에 모이기 시작한 정예 헌터들이 진우를 알아보고 환한 표정을 지었다.	The elite hunters gathered at Park Jong-su's call and looked at Jin-woo with brightening expressions.	The elite hunters gathered at Park Jong-su's call and looked at Jin-woo with brightening expressions.	The elite hunters who started to gather in the call of Park Jong-soo recognized Jin-woo and made a bright expression.	The elite hunters who began to gather under Park Jong-soo's call recognized Jung-woo and showed a cheerful expression.
144	진우는 짧은 인사를 나누며 그들의 면면을 살폈다.	Jin-woo looked at their faces and greeted them simply.	Jin-woo looked at their faces and greeted them simply.	Jin-woo looked at their faces with a short greeting.	Qin Yu greeted them briefly and looked at their faces.
145	30명이나 되는 상급 헌터들.	Thirty senior hunters.	Thirty senior hunters.	Thirty senior hunters.	Up to 30 superior hunters.
146	박종수가 자신했던 대로 A급, B급 헌터들의 수와 질만 따지자면 헌터스와 비교해도 나쁘지 않았다.	Park Jong-soo was confident with his people. The number and quality of A- and B-grade hunters didn't fall behind that of a big Hunter guild.	Park Jong - soo was confident with his people. The number and quality of A- and B-grade hunters didn't fall behind that of a big Hunter guild.	As Park Jong-soo was confident, the number and quality of A-class and B-class hunters were not bad compared to Hunters.	If, as Park Jong-soo is confident, only A-level and B-level hunters are considered in terms of quantity and quality, even compared with Hunters.
147	‘과연...’	indeed...'	indeed...'	I mean, I’m sure—’	Indeed. . .
148	한 지역을 대표할 수 있는 길드답다고 할까.	It was a guild that can represent a region.	It was a guild that can represent a region.	It is a guild that can represent a region.	Can be said to represent a region of the "guild".
149	게다가 모두들 갑옷이나 마법효과가 있는 방어구로 철저히 무장하고 있어 '기사단'이라는 이름이 전혀 어색하지 않았다.	In addition, everybody was armored with armor or magical effects, so the name 'Knights' was not strange at all.	In addition, everybody was armored with armor or magical effects, so the name 'Knights' was not awkward at all.	In addition, everyone was fully armed with armor or magical armor, so the name "Knight" was not awkward at all.	Add to that the fact that everyone is fully armed with armor or magical defensive balls, and the name "Knights" is not embarrassing.
150	이만한 길드가 S급이 없다는 이유로 과소평가를 받는다니.	This guild was underestimated because there was no S-grade hunter in it.	This guild was underestimated because there was no S-grade hunter in it.	This guild is underestimated because it doesn't have an S class.	Is it underestimated just because there is no S-level?
151	안타까운 일이었다.	It's a pity.	It's a pity.	It was a pity.	This is a regrettable thing.
152	다짜고짜 기사단 길드에 들어올 생각이 없냐고 제의하던 박종수의 심정도 이해가 갔다.	I understand why Jong-soo wanted to invite me into the guild.	I undestand why Jong-soo wanted me to come to the guild	I also understood the feeling of Park Jong-soo, who was proposing that he would not come to the guild of the Knights of the Knights.	Park Jong-soo, who proposed "the idea of joining the Order Guild or not," was also able to understand his feelings.
153	이런저런 생각에 잠긴 사이 어느새 헌터들이 주위를 둘러쌌다.	Suddenly, the hunters surrounded him.	Suddenly, the hunters surrounded him.	The hunters were surrounded by thought and thought.	In one way or another, the hunters unwittingly gathered around them.
154	“저기..”	“Look....”	“Look....”	“Look....”	"There.."
155	“흠”	“Hmm”	“Hmm”	“Hmm”	Xin
156	서로 눈치를 살피던 그들이 곧 앞다투어 말을 쏟아 냈다.	They were looking at each other, and they soon started talking over each other.	They were looking at each other, and they soon started talking over each other.	They were looking at each other, and they soon poured out their words.	They rushed to each other's lips and said it at once.
157	“헌터님, 제주도 레이드 정말 대단했습니다”	"Hunter, the Jeju Island Raid was really great"	"Hunter, Jeju Island Raid was really great"	Hunter, Jeju Island raid was really great.	"Hunter, Red on Jeju Island is amazing."
158	“그 검은 병사들은 어떤 방식으로 소환하시는 겁니까? 아니, 소환수가 맞기는 한가요”	"How do you summon those black soldiers? Their numbers make no sense!"	"How are those black soldiers summoned? Their count doesn't make sense!"	“How do you summon those black soldiers? Or is the summoner right?”	"How do you summon the black soldiers?" No, is that a subpoena? "
159	“오늘 레이드는 성진우 씨가 앞장서시는 거죠”	"Today, Mr. Sung Jin-Woo will lead the raid."	"Today, Mr. Sung Jin-Woo will lead the raid."	Today, Mr. Sung Jin-woo will be leading the raid.	"Today 's competition is led by Sung Jin-woo."
160	정신없이 쏟아지는 말들에 진우가 난감해질 무렵.	Jin-woo was troubled by the words pouring out.	Jin-woo was troubled by the words pouring out.	When Jin-woo is troubled by the words pouring out in the mind.	When it's awkward to be slouched over by slouching words.
161	“아, 좀! 좀”	“Oh, come on!	“Oh, come on!	“Oh, come on!	"Oh, a little!" A little.
162	진우를 데려오자는 아이디어를 가장 먼저 꺼냈던 힐러 정예림이 헌터들을 밀치면서 앞으로 나왔다.	Healer Jung Ye-Rim, who first brought out the idea of bringing Jin-woo, pushed forward the hunters.	Healer Jung Ye-Rim, who first brought out the idea of bringing Jin-woo, pushed forward the hunters.	The first thing that brought out the idea of bringing Jin-woo was the healer elite forest, pushing forward the hunters.	Shealer Zheng Yilin, who first put forward the idea of bringing Zhenyu back, pushed the hunters away and came to the front.
163	“성 헌터님 난처하시게 왜들 이래? 촌놈들도 아니고”	"Hunter Sung, why are you embarrassed? Sorry about these dorks."	"Hunter Sung, why are you embarrassed? Sorry for these dorks."	“Hunter Sung, why are you so embarrassed? Not the village.”	"Sung-heon, why are you embarrassing me?" And they're not hillbillies. "
164	동료들을 흘겨보는 그녀의 눈빛에 매섭게 날이 서 있었다.	She squinted at the group and stood there fiercely.	She squinted at her group's eyes and stood there fiercely.	The day stood in her eyes as she glanced at her colleagues.	She squinted at her companion's eyes and stood there fiercely.
165	상급 힐러는 팀의 생명을 책임지는 어머니 같은 존재.	A senior healer is a mother who is responsible for the lives of the team.	A senior healer is a mother who is responsible for the lives of the team.	A senior healer is like a mother responsible for the life of the team.	Superior Shearer is like a mother in charge of the team's life.
166	공격대 멤버들은 어머니에게 꾸지람이라도 당한 것처럼 다들 불만을 속으로 삼키며 입을 다물었다.	The members of the raid swallowed their protests as if they had been scolded by their mothers.	The members of the raid swallowed their protests as if they had been scolded by their mothers.	The members of the attack team swallowed their complaints as if they were scolded by their mothers and closed their mouths.	The members of the assault party swallowed their grievances as if they had been reprimanded by their mothers and kept silent.
167	‘훗.’	Huh.'	Huh.'	Hoot.’	Hu. . .
168	정예림은 미소를 지었다.	Jeong Ye-rim smiled.	Jeong Ye-rim smiled.	Jeong Ye-rim smiled.	Cheng Yi-lin smiled.
169	빙글 돌아선 그녀가 진우에게 손을 내밀었다.	She turned around and reached out to Jin-woo.	She turned around and reached out to Jin-woo.	She turned around and reached out to Jin-woo.	She turned around and stretched out her hand to Jin-woo.
170	“기사단 정예 공격대의 메인 힐러 정, 예, 림이라고 합니다”	“The main healer of the Knights elite attackers, Rim.”	“The main healer of the Knights elite attackers, Rim.”	“The main healer of the Knights elite attacker, yes, it’s Rim.”	"Agent Shearer, chief of the Knights' elite assault squad. Yes, my name is Lin."
171	그러고는 살살 눈웃음을 지으며 말을 이었다.	Then she looked at him with a smile and said:	Then she looked at him with a smile and said:	Then he gave a gentle glance.	Then he smiled softly and went on.
172	“다른 사람들은 몰라도 리딩을 맡아 주실 분과 팀의 메인 힐러는 서로 마음이 맞아야겠죠”	“I don’t know about anyone else, but I think that the main healer of the team and the leader of the raid should work together.”	“I don’t know about anyone else, but I think that the main healer of the team and the leader of the raid should work together.”	“I don’t know about anyone else, but the main healer of the team and the one who will lead the lead should be in love.”	"No one else knows, but I think the one who is in charge of the service and the team doctor should get along very well."
173	진우는 사심이 가득해 보이는 그녀의 눈빛을 피해 박종수를 바라보았다.	Jin-woo looked at Park Jong-soo to avoid her eyes that seemed full of self-interest.	Jin-woo looked at Park Jong-soo to avoid her eyes that seemed full of self-interest.	Jin-woo looked at Park Jong-soo to avoid her eyes that seemed full of self-interest.	Jin-woo avoided her selfish eyes and looked at Park Jong-soo.
174	“아직 설명 안 하셨어요”	“You haven’t explained it yet.”	“You haven’t explained it yet.”	“You haven’t explained it yet.”	"You haven't explained yet."
175	“아, 그게..”	“Oh, well.”	“Oh, well.”	“Oh, well.”	"Oh, well..."
176	박종수는 민망한지 뒷머리를 만지작거렸다.	Park Jong-soo fiddled with his back hair, embarrassed.	Park Jong-soo fiddled with his back hair, embarrassed.	Park Jong-soo fiddled with his back hair, embarrassed.	Park Jong-soo may feel embarrassed, touching the back of her head.
177	“일정이 너무 빡빡해서요. 이것저것 수속 밟고 애들 불러 모으느라 바빠서 정신이 없었네요”	“The schedule is tight. I was busy trying to get the kids to go through the procedure.”	“The schedule is tight. I was busy trying to get the kids to go through the procedure.”	“I’m so busy with the schedule, I’m busy with the procedures and the kids.”	"Because the schedule is too tight. Busy, busy."
178	겸연쩍게 웃던 그가 헌터들을 둘러보았다.	He smiled shyly and looked around at the hunters.	He smiled shyly and looked around at the hunters.	He smiled shyly and looked around at the hunters.	He smiled with embarrassment and looked around at the hunters.
179	공격대 멤버들이 한 자리에 다 모여 있으니 번거롭게 여러 번 말해야 할 필요가 없어서 좋긴 했다.	The members of the raid were all gathered in one place, so he did not have to explain separately to everyone.	The members of the raid were all gathered in one place, so he did not have to explain to everyone separately..	It was nice because the members of the attack team gathered in one place and did not need to talk many times.	The members of the assault party gathered together and there was no need to say a few more words. It was nice.
180	“이번 레이드의 리더는 저 박종수가 맡습니다”	"The leader of this raid is Park Jong-soo."	"The leader of this raid is Park Jong-soo."	“This is the leader of the raid,” said Park Jong-soo.	"This time Red's captain is me, Park Jong-soo."
181	리더가 자신이라는 박종수의 말에 팀원들이 술렁거렸다.	After proclaiming himself as a leader, the other hunters were sullen.	After proclaiming himself as a leader, the other hunters were sullen.	Park Jong-soo, who is the leader, said that his team members were sullen.	Hearing that the captain was himself, the players talked about it.
182	“또 사장님이”	"Boss again."	"Boss again."	“Your boss again.”	"Boss again."
183	“성진우 헌터가 있는데..”	“But we also have hunter Sung Jin-Woo with us. Can't he...”	“But we also have hunter Sung Jin-Woo with us. Can't he...”	“There’s Hunter Sung Jin-woo.”	"I have a young Jin-woo hunter..."
184	“그래도 되나”	"Can't he....?"	"Can't he....?"	“Can I?”	"Is that all right?"
185	A급에서도 최상위에 속하는 탱커 박종수가 팀의 리딩을 맡는 것은 전혀 이상한 일이 아니었다.	It was not strange for Park Jong-soo, the top-ranked tanker in the A class, to take the lead of the team.	It was not strange for Park Jong-soo, the top-ranked tanker in the A class, to take the lead of the team.	It was not strange that Park Jong-soo, the top tanker in the A class, was in charge of the team's leadership.	In the A-level competition, it is not surprising that Park Jong-soo, who belongs to the top "tank", is in charge of the team's relay.
186	컨디션이 좋지 못해 빠지는 경우를 제외하면, 대부분의 레이드는 박종수가 리더를 담당했다.	Most raids were led by Park Jong-soo, except for the times when his condition didn't allow him to participate.	Most raids were led by Park Jong-soo, except for the times when his condition didn't allow him to participate.	Except for the poor condition, most of the raids were led by Park Jong-soo.	Most of the games were captained by Park Jong-soo, with the exception of poor form and a low ebb.
187	하지만.	But...	But...	But...	But.
188	지금은 공격대에 S급 헌터가 있지 않은가?	Isn't there an S-class hunter on the offensive now?	Isn't there an S-class hunter on the offensive now?	Isn't there an S-class hunter on the offensive now?	Isn't there an S-rated Hunter on the attack team now?
189	강한 헌터가 선두를 맡는다.	Strong Hunters take the lead.	Strong Hunters take the lead.	Strong Hunter takes the lead.	The mighty Hunter leader.
190	레이드의 가장 기본적인 상식 중 하나였다.	It was one of raid’s most basic common-sense principles.	It was one of raid’s most basic common sense principles.	It was one of raid’s most basic common sense.	This is one of Raid's most basic common sense.
191	박종수는 혼란스러워하는 팀원들을 위해서 빠르게 설명을 이었다.	Park explained quickly for the confused team members.	Park explained quickly for the confused team members.	Park explained quickly for the confused team members.	Park Jong-soo was quick to explain the confusion to the players.
192	“성진우 헌터님은 이번 레이드에서 후미를 맡아 우리들이 안전할 수 있도록 지켜 주실 겁니다”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo will take the rear in this raid and keep us safe."	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo will take the rear in this raid and keep us safe."	Hunter Sung Jin-woo will take the rear in this raid and keep us safe.	"Mr. Jin-woo Hunter will play a back-up role in this transfer to protect our safety."
193	뒤에서 공격대를 지켜보며 팀원들의 안전을 책임져 달라.	To watch the raid from the back and be responsible for the safety of your team members.	To watch the raid from the back and be responsible for the safety of your team members.	Watch the attackers from behind and take responsibility for the safety of the team members.	Please look at the attack team from behind and be responsible for the safety of the team.
194	이건 박종수의 요구였다.	This was Park Jong Soo's request.	This was the request of Park Jong Soo.	This was Park Jong-soo's request.	This is Park Jong-soo's request.
195	팀의 안전을 위해서이기도 했고, 길드 명성을 위해서이기도 했다.	It was for the safety of the team and for the guild's reputation.	It was for the safety of the team and for the guild's reputation.	It was for the safety of the team, and for the guild reputation.	It's for the safety of the team, and it's for Kilt's reputation.
196	전투력이 높은 헌터들은 주로 앞쪽에 선다.	Hunters with high combat power are mainly located at the front of the party.	Hunters with high combat power are mainly in the front of the party.	Hunters with high combat power are mainly in front.	The high-powered hunters stood mainly in front.
197	뒤쪽에 서는 이들은 기습에 취약한 마법계열이나 치유계열, 혹은 보조계열 헌터들.	At the rear, there are magicians, healers, or auxiliary hunters that can be vulnerable to surprise attacks.	At the back there are magicians, healers or auxiliary hunters vulnerable to surprise.	At the back, they are magical, healing, or auxiliary hunters vulnerable to surprise.	Standing behind is the fragile series of magic or healing, or auxiliary series Hunter, on raids.
198	현재 신입을 모으기가 까다로워진 기사단의 사정상, 이들의 생존은 길드의 존망이 달린 문제였다.	Due to the circumstances of the Knights, who currently had difficulties recruiting new members, their survival was equal to the survival of the guild.	Due to the circumstances of the Knights, who currently had difficulties recruiting new members, their survival was equal to the survival of the guild.	Due to the circumstances of the Knights, which are now difficult to collect new recruits, their survival was a matter of guilds' survival.	Their survival is a matter of life and death for Kilt because of the current situation in the Order, where recruiting has become very difficult.
199	거기에 성진우 헌터를 둔다면?	What if you put Hunter Sung Jin-woo there?	What if you put Hunter Sung Jin-woo there?	What if you put Hunter Sung Jin-woo there?	If you put Stardust Rain Hunter there,
200	공격대 전체가 빠르게 던전을 공략해 나가면서도 후미를 공격당할 걱정이 없어지는 것이다.	If the entire attack team was quickly clearing the dungeon, there would be concerns that the rear may be attacked.	If the entire attack team is attacking the dungeon quickly, there will be worry that the rear will be attacked.	The entire attack team is attacking the dungeon quickly, but there is no worry that the rear will be attacked.	That is, although the entire attacking force quickly captured the Net, there was no fear of a rear-end attack.
201	아니!	No!	No!	No!	No!
202	뒤쪽에서 적이 나타나 준다면 오히려 환영할 일이다.	It would be rather welcome if an enemy appeared from behind.	If the enemy appears from behind, it is rather welcome.	If the enemy appears from behind, it is rather welcome.	If the enemy appears behind us, it is a welcome development.
203	거기 있는 사람이 누군가?	Who would be at the rear?	Who is there?	Who is there?	Who's that guy over there?
204	제주도에서 S급 마수 수천을 상대로 눈 하나 깜짝하지 않고 강행동파를 했던 성진우다.	It was Sung Jin-woo who did not even blink at the thousands of S-class beasts on Jeju Island.	It is Sung Jin-woo who did not even blink at thousands of S-class beasts on Jeju Island.	It is Sung Jin-woo who did not blink a glance against thousands of S-class horses in Jeju Island.	On Jeju Island, Cheng faced thousands of S-class drivers and in the blink of an eye made a strong movement.
205	적들이 계속해서 뒤쪽으로만 나타나 준다면, 공격대는 조기 퇴근까지 노려볼 수 있었다.	If the enemy continued to attack the rear, the raid could actually finish early.	If the enemy appear only from the back, the raid could finish early.	If the enemy continued to appear back, the attacker could stare at early work.	If the enemy continues to appear from behind, the attack team can even get off work early.
206	그게 첫 번째 이유였다.	That was the first reason.	That was the first reason.	That was the first reason.	This is the first reason.
207	그리고 그것보다 더 중요한 두 번째 이유는...	And the second more important reason was...	And the second reason that's more important than that is...	And the second reason that's more important than that is...	The second and more important reason. . .
208	꼴깍.	Gulp'	Gulp'	A little.	Cackle.
209	박종수는 폴리스라인 너머로 몰려와 있는 기자들을 바라보며 마른침을 힘겹게 삼켰다.	Park Jong-soo swallowed hard as he looked at the reporters who were flocking over the police line.	Park Jong-soo swallowed hard as he looked at the reporters who were flocking over the police line.	Park Jong-soo swallowed hard as he looked at the reporters who were flocking over the police line.	Park Jong-soo watched reporters flock to the other side of the cordon, struggling to swallow dry saliva.
210	많은 사람들이 이번 레이드에 관심을 보이고 있다는 증거였다.	It was obvious that many people were interested in the raid.	It was obvious that many people were interested in the raid.	It was evidence that many people were interested in this raid.	There's evidence that a lot of people are interested in red this time.
211	자칫하다간 이렇게 많은 눈들 앞에서 성진우 헌터에게 얹혀 가는 길드로 보이기 쉬운 상황.	In front of so many eyes, it would be easy to be seen as a guild that depended on Hunter Jin-woo.	If there is a slight carelessness, in front of so many eyes, it is easy to be considered to be placed on Hunter Jin-woo and the guild.	It is easy to see it as a guild that is placed on Hunter Sung Jin-woo in front of so many eyes.	If there is a slight carelessness, in front of so many eyes, it is easy to be considered to be placed on Cheng Jin-woo and Hunter's guild.
212	‘뭐... 사실이긴 하지만.’	Well... it’s true.’	Well... it’s true.’	Well, it’s true.’	"What... though it's true."
213	어쨌든 남들 눈에 그렇게 보일 수는 없었다.	It would look like that to anyone.	It didn’t look like that to anyone.	It didn’t look like that to anyone.	You can't look that way in other people's eyes anyway.
214	기사단 길드에 있어 이번 레이드의 진정한 목적은 길드의 건재함을 알리는 것이었으니까.	The real purpose of this raid for the Knights Guild was to ensure the safety of the guild members and of the guild.	The real purpose of this raid for the Knights Guild was to ensure the guild members of the soundness of the guild.	The real purpose of this raid in the Knights Guild was to inform the guild of the soundness of the guild.	For the knights guild, the real purpose of this guild is to let them know that the guild is alive and well.
215	그래서 박종수는 진우에게 간곡히 부탁했다.	As such, Park Jong-soo earnestly made the request of Jin-woo.	As such, Park Jong-soo earnestly asked Jin-woo.	So Park asked Jin-woo to do his best.	Therefore, Park Jong-soo earnestly asks Chen Yu.
216	그 결과.	As a result...	As a result...	The result.	The result.
217	“성 헌터님과 서로 상의하에 결정된 사항이니까, 불만은 레이드가 끝난 후에 듣겠습니다”	"It was decided after negotiations with hunter Sung, so I will answer any of your complaints after the raid is over."	"It was decided after negotiations with hunter Sung, so I will answer any of your complaints after the raid is over."	“It was decided by consultation with Hunter Sung, and I will hear the complaint after the raid is over.”	"It was a decision I made in consultation with St. Hunt, so I will hear from you when the game is over."
218	팀원들에게 결과를 통보할 수 있게 되었다.	I was able to inform my team of the results.	I was able to inform my team of the results.	I was able to inform my team of the results.	The panellists are ready to be informed of the results.
219	그런데 그때.	But then.	But then.	But then.	But then.
220	“잠깐만요. 전 정말 이해가 안 가서 그러는데요”	“Wait a minute, I don’t really understand.”	“Wait a minute, I don’t really understand.”	“Wait a minute, I don’t really understand.”	"Wait a minute. I really don't understand."
221	A급 헌터 하나가 앞으로 나왔다.	A class-A hunter came forward.	A class A hunter came forward.	A class A hunter came forward.	A Class A Hunter rushed forward.
222	기사단 길드에 들어온 지 얼마되지 않은 파릇파릇한 신입 헌터였다.	It was a new hunter who had just entered the Knights Guild.	It was a new hunter who had just entered the Knights Guild.	It was a new hunter who had just entered the Knights Guild.	This is a green newcomer to the Knights Guild.
223	“저희가 누군가의 보호를 받아야 할 정도로 약한 헌터들인가요”	“Are we weak hunters who need to be protected by someone?”	“Are we weak hunters who need to be protected by someone?”	“Are we weak hunters who need to be protected by someone?”	"Are we vulnerable hunters who need protection?"
224	그 한마디에 선배 헌터들의 얼굴이 새파랗게 변했다.	The faces of the seniors turned blue in that word.	The faces of the seniors turned blue in that word.	The faces of the seniors turned blue in that word.	Because of that sentence, the faces of the older hunters turned pale.
225	‘컥...!’	Fuck...!	Fuck...!	Fuck...!	"Wow!"
226	‘마, 막내야!’	Oh, it's the rookie!	Oh, it's the youngest!	Ma, the youngest!	"Mom, you're the boss!"
227	진우와 비슷한 나이로 보이는 청년 헌터의 얼굴에는 자신감이 흘러넘쳤다.	The young hunter, who seemed to be about the same age as Jin-Woo, was overflowing with confidence.	The young hunter, who seems to be about the same age as Jin-Woo, was overflowing with confidence.	Hunter, who looks like Jin-woo, has a lot of confidence in his face.	Young Hunter, who looked about the same age as Jin-woo, had a confident look on his face.
228	“안 그렇습니까? 형님, 누님들”	"Isn't that right? Brothers, sisters"	"Isn't that right? Brothers, sisters "	“Isn’t that right, Brother, Sisters?”	"Really? Brothers, sisters."
229	그도 그럴 것이.	Of course he would be.	Of course he would.	He would.	He will, too.
230	그는 올해의 신입 헌터 중에서 '김철' 다음으로 많은 주목을 받았던 루키 중의 루키였기 때문이다.	He was the newest recruit and got the most attention after Kim Chul from the new hunters of the year.	He was the newest recruit and got the most attention after Kim Chul from the new hunters of the year.	He was a rookie of the rookie who had received much attention after 'Kim Chul' among the new hunters of the year.	Because he is the rookie of this year 's rookie hunters, second only to Kim Jae-il.
231	그의 자신감에는 다 그만한 이유가 있었다.	That was a reason for his confidence.	That was a reason for his confidence.	His confidence had a good reason.	His confidence is based on his reasons.
232	상대가 상대라서 문제지.	But the problem was his current opponent.	But the problem was that his opponent right now is this opponent.	It's because they're the other side.	The problem arises because the opponent is an opponent.
233	“성진우 씨가 보시기에도 우리 기사단 길드 정예 멤버들이 그렇게 약해 보이십니까”	"Sung Jin-woo, are the elite members of our Guild so weak?"	"Sung Jin-woo, are the elite members of our Guild so weak?"	Do you think that our Knights Guild elite members are so weak even when you see Sung Jin-woo?"	"To Sung Jin-woo, are the elite members of our Order Gild so weak?"
234	‘...’	...’	...’	...’	"..."
235	진우는 새어 나오려는 웃음을 꾹꾹 눌러 참으며 A급 신인이 하는 말을 묵묵히 들어 주었다.	Jin-Woo smiled and listened to the A-class rookie's words.	Jin-Woo smiled and listened to the A-class rookie's words.	Jin-woo put up with the smile to leak out and listened to the words of the A class newcomer.	Zhenyu forcibly suppressed to leak out the smile, silently listen to A-class newcomers say.
236	물론.	Of course.	Of course.	Of course.	Of course.
237	피가 마르는 긴장감은 다른 헌터들의 몫이었다.	The bleeding tension was the responsibility of the other hunters.	The bleeding tension was the responsibility of the other hunters.	The tension of blood was the responsibility of the other hunters.	The tension of drying up blood is the responsibility of other hunters.
238	‘아니, 쟤는 무슨 자신감으로...’	No, what's with that confidence...'	No, what's with that confidence...'	No, he was not so confident...”	"No, he has no confidence..."
239	‘설마 저 자식... 부산 촌놈 아니랄까 봐 S급 헌터 처음 보는 거냐?’	He's not... Is this the first S-class Hunter he has ever seen?'	He's not... Is this the first S-class Hunter he has ever seen?'	Is it the first time you see a class-S Hunter because you are not a Busan village boy?	"Is that guy..." Is this the first time you've seen an S-rated Hunter? "
240	‘누가 쟤 좀 말려 봐!’	Somebody stop him!'	Somebody stop him!'	Somebody stop him!	"Who will dissuade him?"
241	‘헛소리도 시와 때를 가려가면서 해야 말려 주지...’	He keeps spouting bullshit'	He keeps spouting bullshit'	I’ll tell you to stop the bullshit while I’m covering poetry and time...’	"Bullshit city and time discrimination will dissuade you..."
242	어이가 없어 할 말을 잃은 선배들과, 침묵을 유지하는 진우의 모습에, 신인은 점점 더 기세가 등등해져 갔다.	At the appearance of Jin-woo who kept silent, and the seniors who did not know what to say, the rookie got more and more momentum.	At the appearance of Jin-woo who kept silent, and the seniors who lost the words to say, the newcomer got more and more momentum.	In the appearance of Jin-woo who keeps silent with the seniors who lost the words to say without any reason, the newcomer became more and more momentum.	In the face of helpless and lost the words of the predecessors, in the face of the silence of the town, the newlyweds more and more threatening.
243	“사장님도 그래요”	"Boss, you too"	"Boss too"	“You too.”	"So is the boss."
244	“나”	“Me?”	“Me”	“I”	"I"
245	이번엔 또 나냐?	Now it's about me?	Is it me again this time?	Is it me again this time?	This time it's me again?
246	박종수는 자기 자신을 가리키며 기막혀했다.	Park Jong-soo pointed to himself and was horrified.	Park Jong-soo pointed to himself and was horrified.	Park Jong-soo pointed to himself and was horrified.	Pointing to herself, Park Jong-soo said, "It's amazing."
247	“아무리 S급 헌터의 이름값이 높다고 해도 그렇지 개인이 길드만큼의 지분을 가져가겠다는 조건을 대뜸 승낙하시면 어떡합니까”	“No matter how famous the name of the S-class Hunter is, can he really take the same share as the entire guild?”	“No matter how high the name of the S-class Hunter is, can he really take the same share as the entire guild?”	“No matter how high the name of the S-class Hunter is, what if the individual agrees to take the stake as much as the guild?”	"Whatever the fame of S-Hunter, what if someone agrees to take Kilt's shares right away?"
248	“..”	“....”	“....”	“....”	".."
249	이쯤 되자 머리가 아파 오기 시작한 박종수가 진우에게 곁눈질을 보냈다.	At this point, Park Jong-soo, whose head began to hurt, gave a sideways glance at Jin-woo.	At this point, Park Jong-soo, whose head began to hurt, gave a sideways glance to Jin-woo.	At this point, Park Jong-soo, whose head began to hurt, gave a sideways glance to Jin-woo.	To this extent, the head began to ache Park Jong-soo strabismus on Jin-woo.
250	‘성 헌터님... 우리 막내 부탁 좀 드리겠습니다.’	Sung Jin-Woo — Please do me a favor.'	Sung Jin-Woo — Please do me a favor.'	“Stephen Hunter—I’ll ask you to do me a favor.”	Cheng Xian Master. . . The youngest of us, please. "
251	진우는 짧게 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-Woo nodded briefly.	Jin-Woo nodded briefly.	Jin-woo nodded briefly.	Chen Yu nodded briefly.
252	“아무튼 저는 이런 말도 안 되는 계약 정말 이해할 수가..”	"Anyway I really can't understand this ridiculous contract .."	"Anyway I really can not understand this nonsense contract .."	“Anyway, I can’t really understand this nonsense contract.”	"Anyway, I really understand this ridiculous contract..."
253	그때.	Then.	Then.	Then.	Then.
254	열변을 토하던 신입의 코앞에 이그리트 가 소환됐다.	[Ygritte] was summoned in front of the new recruit.	[Ygritte] was summoned in front of the new recruit.	In front of the new recruit who was vomiting, [Eggrit] was summoned.	The new man in the middle of a heated debate was in sight and [Eaglett] was recalled.
255	‘헉!’	Ugh!'	Ugh!'	Huck!	"Ho!"
256	검은 기사가 지닌 강대한 마력에 A급 신인은 흠칫하며 뒤로 물러났다.	The chilling power of the black knight gave the A-class newcomer chills and he stepped back.	The chilling power of the black knight gave the A-class newcomer chills and he stepped back.	The chilling power of the black knight gave the A-class newcomer a shudder and stepped back.	Under the black knight's powerful magic, the A-class rookie flashes back.
257	그런데 채 두 걸음도 다 옮기지 못한 그의 등에 뭔가 딱딱한 것이 부딪쳤다.	However, he could not take even two steps before his back hit something hard.	However, he could not make even two steps before his back hit something hard.	But something hard hit his back, unable to move both steps.	But there was something hard on his back that hadn't finished two steps.
258	화들짝 놀란 그가 돌아섰더니, 방금 봤던 기사보다 머리 몇 개 높이만큼 더 큰 기사가 위에서 내려다보고 있었다.	He turned, startled, and saw a knight, several heads taller than the one he had just seen, looking down.	He turned, startled, and saw a knight, several heads taller than the one he had just seen, looking down.	He turned, startled, and saw a knight, several heads taller than the one he had just seen, looking down.	He turned, startled, and a knight, a few heads taller than the one he had just seen, looked down from above.
259	아이언이었다.	It was Iron.	It was Iron.	It was an iron.	It's iron.
260	“헉”	“Huck”	“Huck”	“Huck”	"Ho"
261	속으로 삼키려던 신음이 저도 모르게 튀어나왔다.	The groan he was trying to swallow instinctively came out instead.	The groan he was trying to swallow instinctively came out instead.	The groan I was about to swallow came out without me knowing.	The moan of wanting to swallow inside jumped out involuntarily.
262	이번엔 옆.	This time beside him.	This time beside him.	This time next.	This time beside.
263	어깨를 톡톡 건드리는 느낌에 식은땀이 가득 맺힌 얼굴을 돌렸더니, 거기엔 검은 로브를 뒤집어쓴 무언가가 있었다.	He turned his face, which was full of cold sweat, feeling a touch on his shoulder, and there was something there with a black robe over it.	He turned his face, which was full of cold sweat, feeling a touch on his shoulder, and there was something there with a black robe over it.	I turned my face, which was full of cold sweat, feeling the touch on my shoulder, and there was something in it with a black robe over it.	A touch on the shoulder turned the cold sweaty face, where there was something in black rope.
264	“으, 으악”	"Uh, uh."	"Uh, uh."	“Oh, oh.”	"Ah, ah!"
265	어금니에게서 확 풍기는 흉악한 마력에 다리 힘이 풀린 신인이 풀썩 주저앉고 말았다.	The rookie lost control of his legs and fell down from the power that was spreading from 『Tusk』.	The rookie lost control of his legs and fell down from the power that was spreading from 『Tusk』.	The god with the legs loosened in the wicked magic power that spread from the 『Tusk』 fell down.	The fierce magic of the big teeth, the strength of the legs of the newlyweds to ease suddenly sat on the ground.
266	‘차마 불쌍해서 베르까지는 못 부르겠네.’	I didn't even summon poor 『Ber』.'	I am sorry that I can not even call 『Ber』.'	I’m sorry I can’t call [Ber].'	\ "Poor Bell.\"
267	진우가 손짓하자 신인을 둘러싸고 있던 기사급 병사 셋은 금세 다시 그림자로 돌아갔다.	At Jin-woo's gesture, the three who surrounded the newcomer quickly returned to the shadows.	When Jin-woo gestured, the three Knights who surrounded the newcomer quickly returned to the shadows.	When Jin-woo gestured, the three Knights who surrounded the newcomer quickly returned to the shadows.	Chen Yu a wave, three technicians soldiers immediately back to the shadow.
268	진우는 창백한 얼굴이 된 신인에게 다가가 손을 내밀었다.	Jin-woo approached the pale face of the newcomer and held out his hand.	Jin-woo approached the pale face of the newcomer and held out his hand.	Jin-woo approached the pale face of the newcomer and held out his hand.	Chen Yu walked up to the pale newlyweds and held out his hand.
269	“이래도 이해가 안 됩니까”	“Do you understand now?”	“Do you understand now?”	“Do you understand?”	"Doesn't that make sense?"
270	진우의 손을 잡고 비틀거리며 일어난 A급 신인은 빛보다 빠르게 고개를 흔들어 댔다.	The class-A rookie staggered, held Jin-Woo's hand and shook his head faster than light.	The class-A rookie staggered, held Jin-Woo's hand and shook his head faster than the light.	A class A newcomer who staggered by holding Jin-woo's hand shook his head faster than the light.	Grade A newlyweds stumbling up with Zhenyu's hand shook their heads faster than Light.


1		2019.02.01	Edits 2019.02.02

2	사소한 해프닝이 끝나고.	After the minor incident is over.		After the minor happening.
3	진우는 기사단 길드와 함께 게이트 앞으로 이동했다.	Jin-Woo moved to the front of the gate with the Knight guild.		Jin-woo moved to the gate with the Knights Guild.
4	들어가기 직전.	Just before he entered		Just before he went in.
5	“잠깐만요”	"Wait a minute."		“Wait a minute.”
6	사장인 박종수와 부사장인 정윤태가 팀원들의 장비나 상태를 마지막으로 점검했다.	President Park Jong-soo and vice president Chung Yoon-tae checked the team's equipment and condition one more time.		President Park Jong-soo and Vice President Jeong Yoon checked the equipment and status of the team.
7	입구 앞이라 그런지 떠들썩했던 분위기는 사라지고 정적이 감돌았다.	The noisy atmosphere in front of the entrance disappeared and it was now silent.		The atmosphere that was loud in front of the entrance disappeared and there was a static.
8	‘...’	...’		...’
9	진우는 언젠가부터 던전에 들어가기 전의 이 긴장감이 마음에 들었다.	Jin-Woo liked this tension before he entered the dungeon.		somehow, Jin-woo liked this tension before entering the dungeon .
10	머릿속이 차분해지는 느낌.	It calmed his mind.		A sense of calm.
11	헌터협회의 소집령이 무서워 전화를 피해 다닐 때는 상상도 할 수 없었던 모습이었다.	He could not even imagine the time when he was afraid to pick up phone calls from the Association.	After a minor incident in the past he was afraid of the Hunter Association's summon request, so he could not imagine how he was avoiding his phone at that time.	He couldn't even imagine the time when he was afraid of phone calls from the Hunter's Association.
12	“행님, 아무 문제없습니다”	"There's no problem, sir."		"There's no problem, sir."
13	“좋다”	“Good”		“Good”
14	고개를 끄덕인 박종수가 공격대에서 한 발 물러나 있던 진우에게로 걸음을 옮겼다.	Nodding, Park Jong-soo moved closer to Jin-Woo, who had stepped back from the leading position in the front.	Park Jong-soo nodded and approached Jin-Woo, who had stepped back from the leading position in the front of the group.	Park Jong-soo, who nodded his head, moved to Jin-woo, who had stepped away from the offensive.
15	진우의 시선도 곧 그를 향했다.	Jin-Woo's eyes soon turned to him.		Jin-woo's gaze soon turned to him.
16	“성진우 헌터님”	"Sung Jin-Woo."		"Hunter Sung Jin-woo."
17	“네”	"Yes."		“Yes”
18	진우는 팔짱을 풀고서 박종수와 눈을 마주했다.	Jin-Woo unfolded his arms and faced Park Jong-soo.		Jin-woo unfolded his arms and met Park Jong-soo's eyes.
19	박종수가 꾸벅 고개를 숙였다.	Park Jong-soo bowed his head.		Park Jong-soo bowed his head.
20	“잘 부탁드리겠습니다”	"Please take good care of me."		"Please take care of me."
21	짧지만 많은 심경이 담겨 있는 한마디였다.	It was a short but wholehearted remark.		It was a short but heart-warming word.
22	진우도 같은 말로 대답을 대신했다.	Jin-Woo replied in the same words.		Jin-woo replied with the same words.
23	“잘 부탁드리겠습니다”	"Please take good care of me too."		"Please take care of me."
24	박종수와 정윤태가 선두로 들어가고, 나머지 헌터들이 하나둘 안으로 뛰어들어 갔다.	Park Jong-soo and Jung Yoon-tae took the lead, and the rest of the hunters went in one by one.		Park Jong-soo and Jung Yoon-tae went into the lead, and the rest of the hunters ran into it one by one.
25	헌터들이 전부 안으로 들어간 것을 확인하고서.	Jin-Woo made sure all the Hunter went inside		He made sure all the hunters went inside.
26	마지막으로 남아 있던 진우가 천천히 게이트 안으로 걸어 들어갔다.	and slowly, he walked into the gate		Jin-woo, who was the last to remain, slowly walked into the gate.
27	* * *	* * *		**
28	[던전에 입장하였습니다.]	[You have entered the dungeon.]		[You entered the dungeon.]
29	언제나 그랬던 것처럼 남들은 보지 못하는 시스템 메시지가 가장 먼저 진우를 반겨 주었다.	As always, the system message that others can not see greeted Jin-Woo.		As always, the system message that others can not see first greeted Jin-woo.
30	‘음?’	Hmm?		‘Hmm?’
31	진우는 고개를 갸웃거렸다.	Jin-Woo tilted his head.		Jin-woo cocked his head.
32	거인들도 지나다닐 수 있을 정도로 거대한 통로가 이어져 있는 던전.	The dungeon had a huge passage that even giants could pass by.		The dungeon has a huge passage that even giants can pass by.
33	상급 던전을 자주 들어가 보지는 못했으나 운 좋게도 한 번 구경해 본 적이 있었다.	He hadn't been to the higher dungeon often, but he was lucky to have seen it once.		He did not often go to the senior dungeon, but he was fortunate to have seen it once.
34	그렇기에 진우가 의아했던 것은 던전의 규모가 아니다.	Nevertheless, Jin-Woo was not worried about the size of the dungeon.		So it is not the size of the dungeon that Jin-woo wondered.
35	던전의 공기에서 느껴지는 감각.	It's the sense of the Dungeon's air		A sense in the air of the dungeon.
36	‘뭐지...?’	What is it?		What is it?
37	왜인지 모르게 던전 안이 편안했다.	He felt comfortable inside the dungeon for some reason.		He felt comfortable inside the dungeon, unsure why.
38	공기를 타고 전해져 오는 불길함을 느꼈던 적은 수도 없이 많았지만 이런 경우는 또 처음이었다.	There were countless times when he felt the ominousness that came through the air, but this was the first time {he felt comfortable about it}.		There were many times when he felt the ominousness that was transmitted in the air, but this was the first time.
39	하지만.	however		But...
40	“오우거다”	"Orge"		"Orge"
41	진우의 예감과 달리 공격대는 입구에서부터 난관을 만났다.	Contrary to Jin-Woo's premonition, the offensive team encountered difficulties from the entrance.		Unlike Jin-woo's hunch, the attacker met the difficulty from the entrance.
42	“트윈 헤드 오우거”	"That's a Twin Headed Ogre!"		“Twin Head Orge”
43	“다들 조심해”	"Everyone, be careful!"		“Be careful of everyone.”
44	상급 던전의 보스급으로 나오는 마수가 입구 바로 앞에 서서 시뻘건 눈을 번뜩이고 있었다.	The Magic Beast, well-known as a boss of a high class dungeon, stood in front of the entrance - its red eyes glittering		The Magic Beast, who came out of the boss class of the senior dungeon, stood just in front of the entrance and glittered red eyes.
45	“그어어어어-”	"Oh dear-!"		“That’s a word.”
46	트윈 헤드 오우거의 덩치는 평범한 오우거의 두 배 이상.	The size of the twin head ogre is more than twice that of an ordinary one.		The size of the twin head ogre is more than twice that of an ordinary ogre.
47	놈의 괴력은 그 몇 배에 달할지 가늠하기조차 힘들었다.	It was hard to tell how much its strength could be.		It was hard to tell how many times his power would reach.
48	어중간한 공격대가 던전 안에서 트윈 헤드 오우거와 조우했다면 혼비백산 달아나기 바빴겠지만.	If a Raid team encountered a Twinhead Ogre in the Dungeon, they would be busy running away from it.		If the middle attacker encountered a twin head ogre in the dungeon, he would have been busy running away from Honbi Baeksan.
49	“갑니다”	"Go!"		“Going”
50	기사단 정예 헌터들은 달랐다.	The Kinghts' team was different.		The Knights were different.
51	방패를 세운 탱커 박종수가 오우거 앞으로 뛰어들어 갔다.	Park Jong-soo, the tanker, jumped in front of the Ogre.		Park Jong-soo, a tanker who set up his shield, jumped in front of Orge.
52	그를 발견한 오우거는 나무를 뿌리째 뽑아내 만든 것 같은 거대한 몽둥이를 머리 위로 들어올렸다.	It lifted a gigantic club over its head as if it had pulled out a tree and smashed it down.		Orge, who discovered him, lifted a huge club, like a tree pulled out from its roots, over his head.
53	콰앙!	Kwang!		Kwang!
54	동굴이 울릴 정도의 충격!	The shock vibrated resonated the whole cave		The impact of the cave!
55	그러나 스킬로 온몸의 근육을 부풀린 박종수는 무릎 한 번 굽히지 않고 트윈 헤드 오우거의 무지막지한 힘을 견뎌 냈다.	However, Park Jong-soo, who had enhanced his body muscles with a skill, endured the enormous power of the Twinhead Ogre without bending his knees even a little.		However, Park Jong-soo, who inflated his muscles with his skill, endured the unbearable power of the twin head ogre without bending his knee once.
56	“행님”	"Oh, Lord!"		“Lord”
57	“괜찮다”	"I'm okay!"		“It’s okay.”
58	“그람 저도 갑니데이”	"Gram, I'm also going in.”		“Gram, I’m going to go.”
59	박종수 옆에 서브 탱커인 정윤태가 붙어 섰다.	Jung Yoon-tae, a sub tanker, stood beside Park Jong-soo.		Jung Yoon-tae, a sub tanker, stood beside Park Jong-soo.
60	오우거의 시선을 자신에게 확실히 고정시키는 데 성공한 박종수가 목에 핏줄을 세웠다.	Park Jong-soo, who succeeded in attracting the Ogre's gaze, let out a heavy roar.		Park Jong-soo, who succeeded in fixing Orge's gaze to himself, set a bloodline on his neck.
61	“공격”	"Attack!"		“Attack”
62	기사단의 반격이 시작되었다.	The Knights' counterattacks began.		The Knights' counterattack began.
63	화살이, 마법이, 검과 창이 트윈헤드 오우거에게 쏟아졌다.	Arrows, spells, swords and spears fell upon the Twinhead Ogre.		The arrows, the magic, the sword and the spear poured into the twinhead ogre.
64	그어어어어!	Euaaag! (sfx for monster howling)		geueoeoeoeo!
65	흥분한 트윈 헤드 오우거가 마구 날뛰기 시작했다.	The excited Twin Head Ogre was furious.		The excited twin-head ogre began to rampage.
66	하지만.	However...		But...
67	박종수는 놈이 시선을 돌릴 틈을 주지 않았다.	Park Jong-soo did not give him time to be distracted.		Park did not give him a chance to look away.
68	가끔 주위로 튀는 공격들은 정윤태가 잽싸게 달려가 모조리 받아냈다.	Occasionally, some attacks slipped past his defensive stance, but Jung Yoon-tae quickly took them all		Sometimes the attacks that sprang around were rushed by Jung Yoon-tae and received all of them.
69	쿵! Thud! Bang!	thump!		thump!
70	방금도 오우거의 발길질을 막아 낸 정윤태가 바닥에 긴 줄을 두 개 그으며 주르륵 밀려났다.	Jung Yoon-tae, who just received a kick from the Ogre, was pushed back instantly		Jung Yoon-tae, who just blocked Orge's kick, was pushed out of the floor with two long lines.
71	덕분에 다른 헌터들의 피해는 전무에 가까웠다.	Thanks to that, the other hunters were unharmed.		The damage to the other hunters was close to the end.
72	“그어억, 그어어억”	"Oh, my God!" (not suitable for context)	"Quark, quark"(sound of dealers attacks hitting the ogre) ?	“A billion, a billion.”
73	딜러들의 공격에 오우거의 몸이 조금씩 찢겨져 나가기 시작했다.	The dealers’ attack began to rip the Ogre’s body apart.		The dealers’ attack began to rip Ogre’s body apart.
74	환상적인 호흡!	Heavy breathing!	???	Fantastic breathing!
75	진우는 기사단 길드가 오랫동안 영남의 일인자 자리를 지키고 있는 이유를 알 수 있을 것 같았다.	Jin-Woo saw why the Knights Guild has been in the first place in Yeongnam for a long time.		Jin-woo seemed to be able to see why the Knights Guild has been in the first place in Yeongnam for a long time.
76	“거어억”	"Howl!" (i suspect this is the Ogre roar)		A lot of money
77	결국 입에 거품을 문 오우거가 뒤로 넘어갔다.	Eventually, the Ogre was pushed back with a foamy mouth.		Eventually the mouth bubbled and the ogre moved back.
78	쿵! Thud! Bang!	Thud!		thump!
79	보스급 수준의 마수 하나가 부상자 하나 만들지 못하고 쓰러지는 순간이었다.	It was the moment when a boss-level Magic Beast fell down without a single casualty.		It was the moment when one of the boss-level Magic Beast fell down without making one injured.
80	깔끔한 승리.	A neat victory		A neat victory.
81	“좋아”	“Nicesu!” ( i heard it from KR streamers)	LMAO	“Okay.”
82	리더 박종수는 두 주먹을 불끈 움켜쥐었다.	Leader Park Jong-soo clenched his fists.		Leader Park Jong-soo grabbed his fists.
83	손님이 있어서일까?	Was it because of him?		Was there a guest?
84	팀도 그렇고, 자신도 그렇고 오늘은 평소보다 더 기합이 들어가 있었다.	His team and himself were more determined than usual		The team, and so was the team, and today was more than usual.
85	성진우 헌터 눈에는 우리들이 어떻게 비춰졌을까?	How did we look in the eyes of Hunter Sung Jin-Woo?		How did we look in the eyes of Hunter Sung Jin-woo?
86	‘팀워크에 감동한 나머지 길드에 들어오겠다고 결정한다면 더할 나위가 없을 텐데.’	'If you are impressed by teamwork and decide to join the guild, you will not have much to worry about.'		If you were impressed by teamwork and decided to join the guild, it would be better.’
87	흘깃.	A glance		A glance.
88	곁눈질하던 박종수와 진우의 눈빛이 마주쳤다.	Park Jong-soo and Jin-Woo's eyes met.		Park Jong-soo and Jin-woo's eyes met.
89	속마음을 들킨 것처럼 머쓱해하던 박종수가 어떡할까 고민하다 결국 미소를 지으며 진우에게 다가갔다.	Park Jong-soo, who worried about Jin-Woo reading his mind, is agonizing over what to do. Eventually, he smiled and approached Jin-Woo.		Park Jong-soo, who had been so nervous as to be caught in his heart, was worried about what to do. Finally, he smiled and approached Jin-woo.
90	“여기서 잠깐 재정비 좀 하고 가겠습니다”	“I'm going to rest for while.”		“I’ll get you a little reconstructed here.”
91	“아, 그러시죠”	“Oh, sure.”		“Oh, sure.”
92	진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-Woo nodded.		Jin-woo nodded.
93	마나나 체력을 포션으로 채우면 되는 자신과 달리 헌터들은 마력이나 체력에 한계가 있었다.	Unlike him, who is full of Recovery potions, other hunters had limited magic power and stamina		Unlike himself, who had to fill Manana's stamina with a potion, Hunters had limitations on magic power and physical strength.
94	강한 마수와 싸운 뒤엔 잠깐이라도 쉬어 주는 것이 필수이리라.	It is essential to rest for a while after fighting a strong Magic Beast.		It is essential to rest for a while after fighting a strong Magic Beast.
95	어느새 진우의 옆으로 다가온 박종수가 오우거의 사체를 바라보다가 곤란하다는 얼굴로 입을 열었다.	Park Jong-soo came to the side of Jin-Woo, looked at the Orge's body and said with a distorted face:		Park Jong-soo, who came to the side of Jin-woo, looked at the body of Orge and opened his mouth with a face that was difficult.
96	“큰일이네요”	"That's a big deal."		“That’s a big deal.”
97	“...”	“...”		“....”
98	진우의 시선이 박종수를 향했다.	Jin-Woo's eyes turned to Park Jong-soo. (redundant imo)		Jin-woo's eyes turned to Park Jong-soo.
99	박종수는 말했다.	Park Jong-soo said. (redundant imo)		Park Jong-soo said.
100	“역시나 이번 레이드는 쉽지 않을 것 같습니다. 입구 초입부터 트윈 헤드 오우거라니”	“I don’t think this is going to be easy since the entrance is a twin head ogre.”		“I don’t think this is going to be easy, either, since the entrance is a twin head ogre.”
101	그는 턱을 만지작거리다 진우를 돌아보며 싱긋 웃었다.	He touched his chin and smiled at Jin-Woo.		He touched his chin and smiled at Jin-woo.
102	“혹시 트윈 헤드 오우거의 별명을 알고 있으십니까”	"Do you know the nickname of the Twin Head Orge?"		“Do you know the nickname of Twin Head Orge?”
103	진우가 고개를 젓자 그는 기다렸다는 듯 대답했다.	Jin-Woo shook his head and Park Jong-soo said as if he had waited.		Jin-woo shook his head and he replied as if he had waited.
104	“무덤지기”	"Dough." (Kr trans needed) - 무덤 (grave) 지기 (keeper)	WTF? Graveyard/Grave !	Dumping
105	워낙 강력한 마수라 많은 희생자들이 생길 수밖에 없다는 뜻에서 붙여진 별명일까?	Is it a nickname given to the meaning that there are so many victims because it is such a powerful charm?		Is it a nickname given to the fact that many powerful victims are bound to happen?
106	하지만 이어진 박종수의 설명은 진우의 예상과 달랐다.	However, Park Jong-soo's explanation was different from what Jin-Woo had expected.		However, Park Jong-soo's explanation was different from Jin-woo's expectation.
107	“이게..”	"This is...."		“This is—”
108	그는 동굴 안쪽을 바라보았다.	He looked inside the cave.		He looked inside the cave.
109	그의 눈에는 어둠에 잠긴 동굴 저편으로부터 음산한 기운이 스멀스멀 흘러나오고 있는 것처럼 보였다.	A gloomy atmosphere seemed to flow from the other side of the pitch-black cave		He saw a faint shimmer of dreary energy coming from the other side of the cavern, darkened.
110	“보스로 만날 때는 안 그런데 이 녀석을 입구에서 만나면 꼭 그 던전에서는”	"This guy who is supposed to be the boss in other dungeons, but since we meet him at the entrance "		“Not when I meet him in the boss, but when I meet him at the entrance, I will be in the dungeon.”
111	박종수는 걱정스러운 목소리로 말을 맺었다.	Park Jong-soo spoke with a worried voice.		Park Jong-soo spoke with a worried voice.
112	“언데드들이 나오거든요”	"There are undead out there."		“The undeads come out.”
113	* * *	* * *		**
114	헌터협회 신고센터에 급한 전화가 한통 걸려왔다.	A phone call came to the Hunter Association Reporting Center.		A phone call came to the Hunter Association Reporting Center.
115	아직 앳된 소녀의 목소리.	The caller was a young girl		The voice of the girl who was still young.
116	-거, 거기 협회죠!	"Hello, is this the Association?"		-Yes, it's the association!
117	전화를 연결하자마자 수화기 너머로 들려오는 흐느끼는 소리에 직원은 심상치 않음을 감지했다.	As soon as the call connected, the sobbing sound coming over the phone made the receptionist aware that it was not unusual.		As soon as I dialed the phone, the staff felt the sob over the receiver and the staff was unimportant.
118	“네, 맞습니다. 말씀하세요”	"Yes, that's right. Could you tell me what's the matter?."		“Yes, yes, tell me.”
119	-여기 지금, 흑, 저희 학교인데... 밖에 흐흑, 괴물들이 있어요.	"Right now, sob, it's our school. There are monsters outside"		- Here we are, sob, our school. There are monsters out there.
120	“밖? 지금 전화 거신 분은 어디에 있으시죠”	"Outside? What is your position?”		“Out there? Where is the caller now?”
121	-숨어 있어요. 제가, 친구랑 있었는데, 친구는, 으흑, 저는, 화장실에.	"I'm hiding. I was with a friend, but my friend sob I, I was in the bathroom."		- Stay hidden. I was with a friend, and my friend, oh, oh, I, I was in the bathroom.
122	울먹임으로 뚝뚝 끊어지는 목소리에 대화가 힘들었다.	It was hard to communicate, which was interrupted by the sobbing and crying.		The voice dripping with crying made it difficult to talk.
123	하지만 노련한 직원은 단어들을 연결해서 금방 소녀가 말하고 싶었던 내용을 유추할 수 있었다.	But an experienced employee could connect words to make out what the girl wanted to say.		But the experienced staff could connect the words and deduce what the girl wanted to say.
124	즉각 협회 본부에 메시지가 올라갔다.	A message immediately went up to the headquarters.		The message immediately went up to the headquarters.
125	[학교에 마수 출현, 피해자 한 명 확인, 신고자는 피신 중.]	[Magic Beasts appearance outside the school, confirmation of one victim, and the students are being evacuated.]		[The appearance of a mashu at school, the confirmation of a victim, the complainant is on the run.]
126	설마 학교 안에서 던전 브레이크라도 발생한 것일까?	Did the school experience a Dungeon break?'	Did a Dungeon break happen in the school?(I like the left version with experience more :D )	Did he have a dungeon brake in the school?
127	직원은 끔찍한 상상에 몸서리치며 신고자 여학생을 살리기 위해 온 신경을 기울였다.	The receptionist shuddered with fear of the horrifying scenerio and focused on saving the schoolgirl.		The clerk was horrified by the terrible imagination and was all concerned to save the girl who was wearing it.
128	“괴물들의 숫자가 얼마나 됩니까? 놈들이 근처에 있나요”	“How many monsters are there? Are they nearby?”		“How many monsters are there? Are they nearby?”
129	-몰라요, 몰라요. 아아, 비명 소리가, 흑흑, 너무 많이 들려요. 전, 흑, 죽는 건가요?	- I don't know. Screaming sob. so many screams, sob. Am I, uh, dead?		- I don't know. Screaming. Dark. so many scream, sob. Am I, uh, dead?
130	“진정하고 제 말을 들으세요”	"Please calm down and listen to me."		"Please calm down and listen to me."
131	목숨이 위험한 순간에 인간이 얼마나 약해질 수 있는지 직원은 오랜 경험을 통해 잘 알고 있었다.	She knew from experience how vulnerable humans could be at a dangerous moment.		Employees knew from a long experience how weak humans could be at a dangerous moment.
132	그럴수록 신고 전화를 받는 당사자는 침착해야 했다.	Because of it, the person receiving the call had to remain calm.		The more he did, the more calm the person who received the call.
133	신고자를 진정시킨 뒤 상황에 맞는 최선의 해결책을 제시한다.	Calm down the caller and offer the best solution for the situation.		Relax the complainant and present the best solution for the situation.
134	그것이 자신의 역할이니까.	That's her role.		That’s his role.
135	“지금 협회 헌터 분들이 그리로 달려가고 있어요. 헌터분들은 절대 학생을 포기하지 않아요. 그러니 끝까지 침착하게 행동하셔야 합니다. 아시겠죠”	“The Hunters are on their way now, and they never give up on students, so you have to stay calm until the end, okay?”		“The Hunters are running there now, and they never give up on students, so you have to stay calm until the end, you know.”
136	-정말요? 그럼, 흑, 저 살 수 있는 거죠?	-"Is. is that so? sob I will live?		- Really? Well, black, can I live?
137	수화기 너머의 목소리가 조금씩 패닉 상태에서 벗어나기 시작했다.	The voice over the receiver began to quiet down a little.		The voice over the receiver began to panic a little.
138	좋은 징조였다.	It was a good sign.		It was a good sign.
139	여학생을 진정시키는 데 성공했다고 여긴 직원은 그녀가 살아남기 위해서 가장 중요할지도 모르는 질문을 던졌다.	The receptionist, who believed she had succeeded in calming the girl, asked the most important question to survive.		The employee, who believed she had succeeded in calming the girl, asked the most important question to survive.
140	“혹시 그 괴물들... 어떤 마수인지 알고 있나요”	"And those monsters... Do you know what kind of Magic Beasts are they?”		“Do you know what kind of marsupials they are?”
141	-네, 네. 알아요. 알아요. 봤어요. 티비에서.	"Ye .. Yes, I know. I know. I saw it. On TV."		- Yeah, yeah. I know. I know. I saw it. On TV.
142	“어떤 마수죠”	"What is it?"		“What kind of a horse.”
143	감각이 둔하고 눈으로만 인간을 쫓는 마수라면 화장실에 숨어 있는 것만으로도 좋은 해결책이 된다.	It is a good solution to hide in the bathroom if its senses are dull and only using its eyes to chase humans.		If you are a numb person and you are chasing a human being with your eyes, hiding in the bathroom is a good solution.
144	직원은 학교에 나타난 마수가 그런 종류이기를 기도했다.	She prayed that the monster that appeared in the school was that species.		The staff prayed that the number of students at school was that kind.
145	-그... 몸은 인간인데, 흑, 못생긴 얼굴을 달고 있는. 아, 그리고 피부가 녹색이에요.	"The... the body is humanoid, with a black, ugly face. Oh, and the skin is green."	idk what black mean ....(maybe dark.. or dirty ?)	- The... the body is human, with a black, ugly face. Oh, and the skin is green.
146	‘설마?’	Don’t tell me?'		Don’t tell me?
147	직원의 눈이 커졌다.	The receptionist's eyes widened.		The staff's eyes widened.
148	“오크... 오크인가요”	"Or... Orc?"		“Ok ... Orc?”
149	-네. 그런 이름이었어요. 오크.	"Yes, that's the one. Orc."		- Yes, that's the name. Orc.
150	‘안 돼!’	No!'		No!
151	직원은 자신도 모르게 벌떡 일어나서 소리쳤다.	She jumped up and shouted, unwitttingly		The clerk jumped up and shouted, unwittingly.
152	“거기서 도망치세요! 당장! 오크는”	“Get out of there! Now! Orc—”		“Get out of there! Now! Orc—”
153	그때.	then		Then.
154	직원의 간절한 바람에도 불구하고 화장실 문이 부서지는 소리와 함께 처절한 비명이 들려왔다.	A desperately scream came out and the sounds of the bathroom door broke down		Despite the desperate winds of the staff, the bathroom door broke and a screaming scream came.
155	-꺄아아아아악!	"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa" (really want to put Kyak Kyaa here) :))		"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"
156	* * *	* * *		**
157	기사단의 레이드는 순조로웠다.	The Knights' raid was smooth.		The Knights’ Raid was smooth.
158	너무 순조로워서 이상하다는 생각이 들 정도로 순항을 거듭하고 있었다.	It was so smooth that something felt strange.		I was so smooth that I thought it was strange.
159	또 한 마리.	Another one.		Another one.
160	“크아악”	"Khhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"		“Kaak”
161	집채만 한 덩치의 썩은 짐승이 공격대를 피해 달아나다 마법계열 헌터의 속박 마법에 붙잡힌 뒤 처참한 최후를 맞았다.	A rotten animal, the size of a house, ran away from the dealers and was caught in the magic and met it's end.		A rotten animal, just like a house, ran away from the attacker and was caught by the magic magic of the magic series Hunter, and it was a terrible end.
162	같은 일이 반복되자 헌터들도 의아해하기 시작했다.	The same thing happened repeatedly, and the Hunters began to wonder.		The same thing happened again and again, and the hunters began to wonder.
163	“이상한데”	"It's weird"		“It’s weird.”
164	“이 녀석들, 왜 자꾸 우리를 보고 도망치지”	"Why do they keep looking at us and running away?"		“Why do they keep looking at us and running away?”
165	“뭔가에 쫓기는 거 같지 않아”	"Don't you think they're being chased by something?"		“I don’t think he’s being chased.”
166	이번 던전에서는 뱀파이어, 리치, 드레드 웜, 붉은 구울 등의 강력한 언데드 마수들이 연이어 나왔다.	In the dungeon, powerful undeads such as vampires, liches, dread worms, and red ghouls came out successively.		In this dungeon, powerful undead mashu such as vampires, riches, dread worms, and red grills came out in succession.
167	언데드들은 쉬운 상대가 아니었다.	They were not easy opponents.		The undeads were not easy opponents.
168	죽이기도 힘들지만 죽였다고 방심해서도 안 된다. 언제 회복하거나 되살아나서 다시 공격해 올 지 모르기 때문이었다.	Extremely hard to kill, and one shouldn't be careless when killing them because they would recover or come back and attack again at any moment		It’s hard to kill, but you can’t be afraid to kill them because you don’t know when they’ll recover or revive and attack again.
169	한데.	But.		But.
170	놈들은 별 힘을 쓰지 못하고 속수무책으로 공격대에게 목숨을 내주었다.	They did not bother fighting and gave up their lives to the Hunters helplessly		They could not use much power and gave their lives to the attackers helplessly.
171	‘마치 무언가에 겁먹어서 저항할 생각을 못하고 있는 것처럼...’	as if they were too scared to resist...’		It’s as if you’re afraid of something and you’re not thinking of resisting...”
172	마수들에 대한 박종수의 평가였다.	It was Park Jong-soo's assessment of the magic beasts.		It was Park Jong-soo's assessment of the Magic Beast.
173	이 정도면 굳이 성진우 헌터를 데려올 필요도 없었는데 하는 생각마저 들었다.	He even thought that he didn't have to bring Sung Jin-Woo		I did not even have to bring Hunter Sung Jin-woo to this point.
174	‘역시 던전 안의 일은 아무도 모른다니까.’	No one knows what‘s going on in the Dungeon.’		No one knows what’s going on in the dungeon.’
175	최상위 A급 던전을 이렇게 쉽게 공략할 수 있을 줄 누군들 알았을까?	Who knew that a top A-class dungeon could be so easily raided?		Who knew that the top A-class dungeon could be so easily attacked?
176	‘그래도 뭐...’	So what ...’ (seems redundant)		But what ...’
177	다치는 사람 없이 깔끔하게 레이드를 끝낼 수 있을 것 같으니 나쁜 일은 아니었다.	It wasn't that bad because he could cleanly finish the raid without anyone getting hurt.		It was not a bad thing to be able to finish the raid neatly without anyone hurting.
178	불필요한 손해가 발생하긴 했어도 결과적으로는 다행이었다.	It was a good thing, even though minor injury happened here and there		It was a good thing, even though unnecessary damage had occurred.
179	반면 진우는 실망하고 있었다.	On the other hand, Jin-Woo was disappointed.		Jin-woo, on the other hand, was disappointed.
180	‘최상위 A급 던전이라기에 기대하고 왔건만...’	I expected it to be a top A-grade dungeon..’		I’ve been expecting it to be the top A dungeon...”
181	아직 안쪽에서는 무시무시한 마력이 흘러나오고 있었지만, 계속해서 이 모양이라면 경험치나 제대로 얻을 수 있을지.	Although there was still terrible mana coming out from the inside, but if it continues to look like this, will I be able to get any experience?		There was still a terrible magic power coming out from the inside, but if it continued to look like this, I could get experience or get it right.
182	기합이 잔뜩 들어가 있는 기사단 길드의 분투 덕분에 나설 기회조차 없었다.	He didn't even have single a chance to act because of the Knights guild		The struggle of the Knights Guild, which was full of spirits, did not even give me a chance to go out.
183	‘...’	...’		...’
184	진우는 속으로 나직하게 한숨을 내쉬었다.	Jin-Woo softly sighed		Jin-woo sighed softly inside.
185	그러다 우뚝.	But then, it rose.		Then it rises.
186	진우의 발걸음이 멈췄다.	Jin-Woo's footsteps stopped.		Jin-woo's footsteps stopped.
187	‘어?’	Huh?’		Huh?
188	멈춰 선 진우가 뒤를 돌아보자, 힐러 정예림도 따라 멈춰 섰다.	As Jin-Woo turned around, Healer Jeong Ye-rim came to a halt.		When Jin-woo stopped and looked back, healer Junglim stopped.
189	“왜요, 성 헌터님? 뒤쪽에 뭐라도 있어요”	"What is it, Hunter Sung Jin-Woo? Is there anything in the back?”		“Why, Hunter Sung? There’s something in the back.”
190	진우는 대답하지 않았다.	Jin-Woo did not answer.		Jin-woo did not answer.
191	질문에 일일이 대답할 겨를이 없을 정도로 심장이 미친 듯이 가슴을 때리기 시작했다.	My heart began beating like crazy, unable to answer every question.		My heart began to hit my chest so crazy that I could not answer every question.
192	‘설마...?’	Don't you think so?		Don’t you—”
193	게이트 바깥쪽을 향해 있는 진우의 눈동자가 크게 흔들렸다.	The pupils of Jin-Woo's eyes on the outside of the gate shook loudly.		Jin-woo's eyes, which are facing outside the gate, shook sharply.
194	그제야 정혜림도 뭔가 이상하다는 사실을 눈치챘다.	Only then did Jeong notice that something was strange.		Then, Jung Hye-rim noticed that something was strange.
195	“성 헌터님”	"Hunter Sung Jin-Woo?"		“Hunter Sung”
196	그 순간.	At that moment.		At that moment.
197	진우의 얼굴이 돌처럼 굳어졌다.	Jin-Woo's face hardened like a stone.		Jin-woo's face hardened like a stone.
198	* * *	* * *		* * *
199	“으아아악”	“Euaaag”		Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
200	“꺄아악”	“Kkyaaag"		Aahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!
201	학교 곳곳에서 처절한 비명이 울려 퍼졌다.	Ghastly screams rang out from all over the school		A terrible scream rang out from all over the school.
202	살아서 학교를 빠져나간 학생은 불과 절반도 되지 않았다.	Less than half of the students left the school alive.		Only half of the students left school alive.
203	나머지 반은 이미 싸늘한 시신이 되었거나, 오크들을 피해 학교 안을 뛰어다녀야 했다.	The other half had already been killed or were running around the school to avoid the Orcs.		The other half had already become cold bodies, or had to run around the school to avoid the orcs.
204	그러나 무의미한 저항도 잠깐.	But the running didn't last long.		But the pointless resistance is also a moment.
205	아래층에서부터 시작된 오크들의 사냥은 점점 위층으로 올라가며 모든 이들을 철저하게 죽음으로 몰아넣었다.	The Orc's hunt, which began downstairs, gradually went upstairs and killed everyone in it's way.		The oaks’ hunting, which began downstairs, gradually went upstairs and drove everyone to death.
206	“으아아악”	“Euaaag”		“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa”
207	도망가지 못하고 교실에 남아 있던 학생들이 아래층에서 들려오는 비명에 귀를 틀어막았다.	Students who were unable to escape and remained in the classroom covered their ears from the screams downstairs.		The students who remained in the classroom could not escape and blocked their ears from the screams coming from downstairs.
208	3학년 교실은 학교의 가장 위층.	The third-grade classromms was on the top floor of the building		The third grade classroom is the top floor of the school.
209	진아도 미처 도망가지 못한 3학년 학생들 사이에 끼어 있었다.	Jin-ah was among the third-grade students who had yet to escape.		Jin-ah was among the third grade students who could not escape.
210	조악하게 막아 놓은 교실 문만이 오크들에게서 자신들을 방어할 수 있는 유일한 수단이었다.	The only means to defend themselves from the Orcs was a classroom door that was poorly blocked.		Only the crudely blocked classroom doors were the only way to defend themselves from the Orcs.
211	“아..”	"Ah..."		“Oh...”
212	“젠장”	"Damn it"		“Fuck you.”
213	남학생들은 벌벌 떠는 손에 의자며, 대걸레며 뭔가 무기가 될 만한 것들을 쥐었다.	The boys held chairs, mops, or anything that could be a weapon in their hands.		The boys held chairs, mops, and something that could be a weapon in their hands.
214	그러나 어느 하나 의지가 될 만큼 든든하지는 못했다.	None of it, however, was strong enough to calm their trembling minds		But neither was strong enough to be a will.
215	그저 오크들이 교실에 발을 들이기 전에 헌터들이 먼저 도착하기를 바랄 뿐.	They just hoped the hunters arrived first before the Orcs got into the classroom.		I just want the hunters to arrive before the Orcs get into the classroom.
216	쾅-!	Boom-!		Bang-!
217	찌그러진 문이 나가떨어졌다.	The door crumpled		The crumpled door fell.
218	“으아아아아악”	“Euaaag”		"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"
219	“꺄아악”	“Kkyaaag"		"Aahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"
220	학생들의 비명 속에서, 얼마나 많은 인간들을 죽였는지 시뻘겋게 피를 뒤집어쓴 오크 둘이 교실 안으로 들어왔다.	During the screams of the students, two bloodstained orcs came into the classroom to see how many humans were there to be killed.		In the screams of the students, two oaks, bloody red blood, came into the classroom to see how many humans were killed.
221	“으, 으악”	“Oh, oh.”		“Oh, oh.”
222	문 근처를 지키고 서 있던 남학생들이 대걸레를 내던지고는 달려가 뒷문을 열었다.	The boys, who were guarding the gate, threw the mop and ran to the back door and opened it.		The boys who stood near the door threw the mop and ran to open the back door.
223	그러나.	But		But...
224	뒷문에서 기다리고 있었던 오크가 맨 앞에 선 남학생의 이마에 도끼를 꽂아 넣었다.	The Orcs, who had been waiting in the back door, hammered an axe on the boy's forehead standing in front of them.		Orc, who had been waiting at the back door, put an ax in the forehead of the boy at the front.
225	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!	Crckk!		(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!
226	눈동자가 풀린 남학생은 힘없이 무너졌다.	The boy collapsed with his eyes wide open.		The boy with his eyes unopened fell down.
227	“꺄아아아악”	“Euaaag”		"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"
228	“으악”	"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"		“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
229	교실의 앞과 뒤.	Both the front and the back of the classroom		In front and back of the classroom.
230	모든 출구가 오크들에게 막혔다.	All the exits were blocked by Orcs.		All the exits were blocked by the Orcs.
231	남은 학생들이 비명을 내지르며 창가로 붙어 섰지만 6층에서 뛰어내리는 것과, 오크들에게 붙잡히는 것의 결과는 크게 다르지 않다는 사실을 모두 알고 있었다.	The rest of the students stood by the window screaming, but everyone knew that jumping off from the sixth floor was the same as being caught by the Orcs.		The rest of the students screamed and stuck to the window, but they all knew that jumping from the sixth floor and getting caught by the Orcs were not much different.
232	‘오빠! 오빠!’	Brother! Brother!		Brother! Brother!
233	오크들을 피해 조금이라도 구석으로 달아나려는 학생들 틈바구니에서 진아는 눈을 감고서 거듭 진우를 찾았다.	Jin-ah closed her eyes mumbling Jin-Woo again and again amidst students who tried to escape from the Orcs to the corner.		In the basket of students trying to escape to the corner even a little bit from the oaks, Jina closed her eyes and repeatedly found Jin-woo.
234	S급 헌터인 오빠.	Her brother was an S-rated hunter.		Brother S-class Hunter.
235	부르면 어디선가 달려와 줄 것만 같았다.	She felt as if he would come running from somewhere.		I thought I would run somewhere if I called.
236	그것이 유일한 희망이었다.	It was her only hope.		That was the only hope.
237	“그르르륵”	“Greuk”		“Greuk”
238	“그윽”	"Ugh?"		“Ugh.”
239	학생들을 포위하듯 구석으로 몰던 오크들이 걸음을 멈추었다.	The Orcs, who had driven the students into the corners of the room, stopped.		The Orcs, who had driven into the corners of the school, stopped.
240	오크들은 자기네들의 말로 대화를 나누었다.	The Orcs talked in their own language		The Orcs spoke in their own words.
241	“대장, 여기 마력이 느껴지는 인간이 있다”	"Captain, there is a person with mana."		“Captain, here is a man who can feel the magic.”
242	“먼저 죽여라”	“Kill him first.”		“Kill him first.”
243	평범한 인간과 달리 마력을 다룰 줄 아는 인간은 위협적이다.	Unlike ordinary humans, humans who can handle mana are dangerous.		Unlike ordinary humans, humans who know how to handle magic power are threatening.
244	우선적으로 처리할 필요가 있었다.	They needed to be dealt with first		It was necessary to deal with it first.
245	대장의 명을 받은 오크가 학생들을 향해 눈을 두리번거리다 진아를 찾아냈다.	One of the Orcs, who was ordered by the captain, looked at the students and found Jin-ah.		Oak, who was ordered by the captain, looked around at the students and found Jina.
246	“아”	"Ah!"		“Oh”
247	오크는 진아의 손목을 붙잡고 교실 안쪽으로 끌어냈다.	The orc grabbed her wrists and dragged her into middle of the classroom.		Orc grabbed her wrist and pulled her inside the classroom.
248	“이 여자인가”	"Is this her?"		“Is this her?”
249	“그렇다, 대장”	“Yes, Captain.”		“Yes, Captain.”
250	부하의 말이 맞았다.	His subordinate was right.		The man was right.
251	미약하긴 하지만 여자의 어딘가에서 마력이 느껴지고 있었다.	She was weak, but the Captain could feel mana somewhere		She was weak, but she felt the magic somewhere.
252	그게 여자의 능력이든, 무기든 간에 가장 먼저 제거해야 할 인간이 이 여자라는 사실에는 변함이 없었다.	Whether it was the girl's ability or a weapon, it did not change the fact that she was the first person to be removed.		Whether it was a woman's ability or a weapon, it did not change the fact that this woman was the first person to be removed.
253	대장이 도끼를 쳐들었다.	The captain lifted his axe.		The captain lifted the axe.
254	“아, 아...”	"Ah, ah...!"		“Oh, oh, oh.”
255	진아는 자신의 머리 위로 올라간 도끼를 보다 말고 눈을 질끈 감았다.	Jin-ah looked at the axe over her head and closed her eyes.		Jina looked at the ax that climbed over her head and closed her eyes.
256	“크륵”	“Cruk”		“Cruk”
257	코를 벌렁거리던 대장은 무심한 얼굴로 도끼를 내려찍었다.	The captain snorted, brought his axe down with a nonchalant face.		The captain, who was snoring, slapped the ax with a casual face.
258	쉬이익-!	Shiik-!		Shiik-!
259	‘오빠!’	‘Brother!’		‘Brother!’
260	그런데 그때.	But then.		But then.
261	화아악-	Huaak-		hua-a
262	진아의 그림자에서 터져 나온 검은 연기가 순식간에 온전한 형태를 갖추었다.	The black smoke from Jin-ah's shadow instantly materialized		The black smoke that burst from the shadow of Jina was in full shape in an instant.
263	덥석.	Snap!		Snap!
264	정찰조 대장 오크가 눈을 부릅떴다.	The captain of the Orc scouts opened his eyes in surprise.		The scout captain, Orc, opened his eyes.
265	자신의 손목이 웬 검은 갑옷을 입은 하이오크의 손에 붙들려 있는 것이 아닌가?	Isn't my wrist being held in a High Orc's hand in black armor?		Was my wrist caught in the hands of some black-armored High-Orc?
266	“크륵”	"Cruk?"		“crack”
267	오크가 무슨 말을 꺼내기도 전에.	Before the captain Orc could say anything		Before Orc could say anything.
268	하이오크는 주먹을 내리쳐 놈의 머리통을 수박처럼 부숴 버렸다.	the High Orc punched him and smashed his head like a watermelon.		He knocked his fist down and smashed it like a watermelon.
269	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!	Creack!	#ERROR!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277


1		2019.02.03 (martosss)	IsaacStein 3/2/2019

2	이 광경을 어떻게 해석해야 할까?	'What happened just now?'	How can you even describe this?'	What just happened?'
3	학생들은 입을 쩍 벌렸다.	The students opened their mouths wide.	The student’s jaws widely opened.	The students opened their mouths wide.
4	반 친구가 오크에게 살해당하는 끔찍한 장면에서 눈을 돌리려 했던 순간, 아무런 전조도 없이 검은 갑옷의 병사들이 나타났다.	When a classmate tried to divert his eyes from the horrible scene of being murdered by Orcs, the soldiers in black armor appeared without warning.	When Jin-ah classmates tried to look away from the terrible scene of her being killed by an Orc, soldiers cladded in black armor appeared without a warning and blocked the killing blow	When a classmate tried to divert his eyes from the horrible scene of being murdered by Orcs, the soldiers in black armor appeared without warning.
5	병사들?	Soldiers?	Soldiers?	Soldiers?
6	아니, 저들을 병사라 불러도 괜찮은 걸까?	No, is it okay to call them soldiers?	No, is it okay to even call them soldiers?	No, is it okay to call them soldiers?
7	오크들보다 더 오크 같은 생김새에 덩치는 오크들의 배가 넘어 보이는 붉은 피부의 괴물들을?	Red-skinned monsters that look more like Orcs than humans?	Red-skinned monsters that looked more like Orc than an Orc?	Red-skinned monsters that look more like Orcs than humans?
8	그 무시무시하던 오크가 검은 갑옷의 오크 앞에 서니 마치 성장기의 소년처럼 보였다.	The eerie Orc stood in front of the black armor Orc looking like a growing boy.	The fearful orc stood in front of the orc in black armor, looking like a toddler.	The eerie Orc stood in front of the black armor Orc and looked like a growing boy.
9	그도 그럴 수밖에.	He had to fight.		He has to be.
10	진우가 진아의 그림자에 숨겨 놓았던 병사들은 상급 던전에서 보스급 마수 '어금니'의 호위를 담당하고 있던 하이오크, 그중에서도 최고의 전사들이었다.	The soldiers Jin-woo hid in the shadow of Jina were the strongest of orcs that guarded the boss-class orc magician 'Tusk' from a high-rank dungeon."	The soldiers Jin-woo hid in Jin-ah's shadow were the high-orcs who were in charge of escorting the boss-class mage "Tusk" in the upper dungeon, were the best warriors.	The soldiers that Jin-woo hid under Jin-a's shadow were the best fighters among them, Hayuk, who was in charge of guarding the boss-level lion, 'Eum-ni' in the upper dungeon.
11	일개 오크 따위가 감히 하이오크 대전사와 맞선다?	'How dare an orc stand up to a high-orc?'	A lowly orc dares to stand up to the High Orcs?	How dare an orcs fight a high-octane battle?
12	어림도 없는 일.	The answer was obvious.	The answer was obvious	a matter beyond measure
13	그 극명한 힘의 차이를 직접 보여 주기라도 하겠다는 듯 하이오크가 주먹을 내려쳤다.	The high-Orc punched him as if to show the stark difference in power.	the High Orc punched him as if to show the difference in power.	The high-Orc punched him as if he was willing to show the stark difference in power.
14	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!	Creack!
15	단 한 방에 머리가 깨져 버린 오크가 교실 바닥에 처박혔다.	the Orc, whose head was broken in one blow, was thrown to the floor of the classroom.	the Orc, whose head had been broken in one room, was thrown to the floor of the classroom.	A single blow left the broken head on the classroom floor.
16	학생들은 경악했다.	The students were shocked.	The students were shocked.	The students were shocked.
17	‘헉!’	Huck!	Huck!	Hoo!
18	방금 전까지 목숨을 위협해 오던 끔찍한 괴물이 더 괴물 같은 녀석에게 부서져 버렸다.	The terrible monster that had threatened their life until just now was crushed by an evil scarier monster.	The terrible monster that had threatened his life until just now had been crushed by the more monstruos one.	The horrible monster that had been threatening his life just now has been crushed by a more monstrous creature.
19	한계치를 넘어선 충격과 공포가 학생들의 머릿속을 새하얗게 만들어갔다.	The students' minds were filled with immeasurable shock and fear.	The shock and fear beyond the limit made the students' minds white.	Shock and fear that exceeded the limit made the student's head clear.
20	그러나 오직 한 사람.	But only one person.	But only one person	But only one person.
21	진아만이 검은 갑옷의 의미를 알고 눈물을 글썽거렸다.	Only Jin-ah knew the meaning of the black armor.	Only Jin-ah knew the truth behind the black armor.	Only Jin-ah shed tears when she learned the meaning of black armor.
22	‘오빠? 오빠가...?’	“Brother? You...?”	“Brother? You...?”	Big brother? Big brother?
23	진아는 자신을 보호하려는 듯 빙 둘러싼 하이오크 셋에게서 오빠의 흔적을 느낄 수 있었다.	Jin-ah could feel her brother's traces from the three high-Orcs who surrounded her as if to protect her.	Jin-ah could feel her brother's traces from the three high-Orcs surrounding as if to protect her.	Jin-ah could feel her brother's traces from three high-Orc around the ice as if she were trying to protect herself.
24	“그르르..”	“Grrr...”	“Grrr...”	"Slowly..."
25	진아 뒤에 선 하이오크 둘은 나서지도 않았다.	The two High-Ocs behind Jin-ah did not even need to show themselves.	The two High-Ocs behind Jin-ah did not even need to step out.	The two haiks behind Jin-ah did not even appear.
26	정찰조 대장 오크의 머리통을 박살 낸 하이오크가 달아나려는 나머지 오크 둘의 뒷목을 움켜쥐었다.	The High Orc who smashed the head of the scout general orc grabbed the two retreating orcs by the back.	The High Orc who smashed the head of the scout general orc grabbed the two retreating orcs by the back.	The high-Orc, who smashed the head of the reconnaissance team, grabbed the back of the two Orcs as they tried to escape.
27	“크르륵”	“Creuk”	“Creuk”	"Crack!"
28	“그아아악”	"Ahhh!"	"Ahhh!"	"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!
29	높이 떠오른 오크 둘이 필사적으로 발버둥 쳤다.	The two orcs were struggling desperately in mid-air.	Two high-ranking Orcs struggled desperately.	Two high-rising Orcs struggled desperately.
30	그러나 그런 저항도 무색하게 두 오크의 머리가 강하게 충돌했고.	But the resisting orcs's heads collided with great force.	But the meager resistance did not save them from their fate.	But even with that resistance, the two orcs' heads collided strongly.
31	쾅!	bang!	bang!	Bang!
32	곧 이마가 터진 오크 둘의 사체가 바닥으로 떨어졌다.	Soon the two dead Orcs fell to the floor.	Soon the two dead Orcs fell to the floor.	Soon the bodies of the two ripped-off Orcs fell to the ground.
33	철푸덕.	Thud!	Thud!. (tf is this)	Thud!
34	철푸덕.	Thud!	Thud!. (tf is this too)	Thud!
35	순식간에 교실로 들어왔던 오크 셋이 정리됐다.	The three orcs that came into the classroom were cleared up in no time.	The three orcs that came into the classroom were cleared up in no time.	The three orcs that came into the classroom were cleared up in no time.
36	그걸로 끝.	That's it.	That’s it.	That's it.
37	하이오크들은 더 이상 움직이지 않고 가만히 진아 주위를 지켰다.	the high orcs remained motionless and remained still around Jin-ah.	The High Orcs remained motionless around Jin-ah.	the high orcs remained motionless and remained still around Jin-ah.
38	몇 초나 흘렀을까?	How much time had passed?	How many seconds had passed?	How many seconds?
39	조금씩 진정되기 시작한 학생들이 떨리는 심장을 억누르며 서로 눈빛을 교환했다.	The students suppressed their trembling hearts and gradually calmed down, exchanging eyes with each other.	The students suppressed their trembling hearts and gradually calmed down, exchanged eyes with each other.	The students, who began to calm down a little by little, exchanged their eyes while holding back their trembling hearts.
40	‘뭐, 뭐야?’	What, what?	What, what?	What, what?’
41	‘저 괴물들이 구해준 건가?’	Did those monsters save you?’	“Did those monsters save you?”	Did those monsters save you?’
42	‘우리를 지켜 주는 거야?’	Are you protecting us?’	Are you protecting us?	Are you protecting us?’
43	적어도 저 검은 갑옷의 오크들이 자신들을 해치려는 것이 아니라는 사실만큼은 확실해 보였다.	At least it seemed certain that those black armor orcs were not trying to hurt them.	At least it seemed certain that those black armor orcs were not trying to hurt them.	At least it seemed certain that those black armor orcs were not trying to hurt them.
44	“오빠는? 오빠는 어디 있어”	"My brother? Where's my brother?”	"My brother? Where's my brother?”	"My brother? Where's my brother?”
45	진아가 울먹이며 진우를 찾았으나, 하이오크 병사들은 대답이 없었다.	Jin-ah cried for Jin-woo, but the high orcs did not answer.	Jina cried, asking for Jin-woo, but the High Orcs soldiers did not answer.	Jin-ah cried for Jin-woo, but the soldiers in High-Ok did not answer.
46	“오빠”	“Brother”	“Brother”	"Sister?"
47	대신 다른 곳으로 가려는 진아를 살짝 저지할 뿐이었다.	Instead, they only slightly stopped Jin-ah from going anywhere else.	Instead, they slightly stopped Jina from going to another place.	Instead, they only slightly stopped Jin-ah from going somewhere else.
48	“...”	“....”	“....”	“...”
49	진아가 조심스럽게 쳐다보자 하이오크가 고개를 가로저었다.	Jin-ah looked at them and the High-Orcs shook their head.	Jin-ah looked at them and the High-Orcs shook their head.	Jin-ah looked carefully and High-Orcs shook her head.
50	하이오크들에게는 무엇보다 진아의 안전이 최우선.	Jin-ah's safety was the priority for the high orcs.	Jin-ah's safety was the their top priority.	Jin-ah's safety is the most important thing for the high orcs.
51	주변에 적들이 깔려 있는 이 위험한 건물 안을 함부로 돌아다니게 만들 수는 없었다.	There was no way to escape the dangerous building that was filled with multiple enemies.	They could not let her wandering around in the building full of enemies.	We couldn't make them wander in this dangerous building with their enemies hanging around.
52	아니나 다를까.	Sure enough.	Just on cue	Sure enough.
53	교실 바깥에서 계단을 오르는 발소리들이 들려왔다.	I heard footsteps climbing the stairs outside the classroom.	They could hear footsteps climbing up the stairs outside of the classroom.	I heard footsteps climbing the stairs outside the classroom.
54	척, 척, 척.	Chuck, Chuck, Chuck.	Chuck, Chuck, Chuck.	Chuck, Chuck, Chuck.
55	척, 척, 척.	Chuck, Chuck, Chuck.	Chuck, Chuck, Chuck.	Chuck, Chuck, Chuck.
56	하이오크 병사들이 등과 허리에 매고 있던 무기를 꺼내 들었다.	The high orc soldiers pulled out the weapons that were strapped on their back and waist.	The High Orc soldiers pulled out their weapons which strapped on their back and waist.	High-Orc soldiers pulled out weapons that were strapped to their back and waist.
57	학생들은 오크들의 발소리에 숨이 넘어갈 듯 긴장하면서도, 차분히 전투를 준비하는 하이오크 병사들의 모습에 기대감을 갖기 시작했다.	Students were nervous from the steps of the approaching orcs outside, but they were also excited to see the high orcs soldiers that were calmly preparing for battle.	The students began to feel nervous as the Orc footsteps drew closer, but they looking forward to the High Orc soldiers preparing for the battle.	Students began to feel gasp for the sound of Orcs' footsteps, while still preparing for battle.
58	살 수 있다는 희망.	They hoped that they can survive.	A hope that they would come out alive.	the hope of living
59	자신을 지켜 줄 강한 아군이 있다는 안도감.	A sense of relief overwhelmed them, because there were strong allies to protect them	A sense of relief fill them up, because there were strong allies to protect them	a sense of relief that there are strong allies to protect themselves
60	그러나 공포, 불안, 근심, 슬픔 등 여러 감정이 뒤엉켜 눈물을 보이는 아이들도 있었다.	However, some children shed tears due to mixed emotions like fear, anxiety, and sadness.	However, there were students who shed tears due to mixed emotions like fear, anxiety, and sadness.	However, some children shed tears due to mixed emotions such as fear, anxiety, anxiety, and sadness.
61	“으흑... 흑..”	"Ahhh!..."	“Ahhh!"	"Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...
62	우는 친구들을 감싸 안으며 학생들은 숨을 죽였다.	The students held their breath, hugging their crying friends.	The students held their breaths, hugging their crying friends.	The students held their breath, hugging their crying friends.
63	발소리는 점점 가까워졌다.	The sound of footsteps gradually drew closer.	The sound of footsteps gradually drew closer.	The sound of footsteps gradually drew closer.
64	척, 척, 척.	Chuck, Chuck, Chuck.	Chuck, Chuck, Chuck.	Chuck, Chuck, Chuck.
65	그렇게 학교 전체에 흩어져 있던 오크들이 동족의 비명을 듣고 3학년 교실로 모여들었다.	The orcs scattered throughout the school heard the screams of their brethren and gathered in the third grade classroom.	The orcs scattered throughout the school heard the screams of their brethren and gathered in the third grade classroom.	So, Orcs scattered all over the school gathered in the third-grade classroom after hearing the scream of their own people.
66	* * *	**	**	* * *
67	신호가 오고 있었다.	The signal was coming.	A signal was coming.	The signal was coming.
68	동생의 호위를 맡은 하이오크 전사들이 강한 신호를 보내왔다.	The High orc warriors, who were in charge of Jin-Woo's escort, sent a strong signal.	The High orc warriors, who were in charge of Jin-Woo's escort, sent a strong signal.	High-Ok fighters escorted by their brother sent a strong signal.
69	‘진아의 신변에 무슨 일이라도 생긴 걸까?’	What happened to Jin-ah?	What happened to Jin-ah?	What happened to Jin-ah?’
70	“성 헌터님”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo?"	“Mr Sung”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo?"
71	정예림은 걱정스러운 듯 계속해서 진우를 불렀다.	Jung Ye-rim continued to call Jin-woo with anxiety.	the concern Jeong Ye-rim called him out.	Jung Ye-rim continued to call Jin-woo with anxiety.
72	“..”	“....”	“....”	“..”
73	진우는 입을 굳게 다물고 그녀를 지나쳐 갔다.	Jin-woo passed her with his mouth firmly shut.	Jin-woo passed her with his mouth firmly closed.	Jin-woo passed her by with his mouth shut.
74	그녀는 고개를 갸웃했다.	She tilted her head.	She tilted her head.	She tilted her head.
75	‘왜 저러시지?’	Why are you doing that?	Why are you doing that?	Why are you doing that?
76	방금 전까지 여유가 넘쳤던 성진우 헌터의 태도가 갑자기 돌변했다.	Sung Jin-Woo's attitude that was full of composure until now suddenly changed.	Sung Jin-Woo's attitude that was full of composure suddenly changed.	"Sung Jin-woo's attitude, which was full of composure until now, suddenly changed.
77	표정만 본다면 다른 사람이라고 해도 믿길 정도였다.	If I looked at his face, I couldn't believe it was him.	If I looked at his face, I couldn't believe it was him.	It was hard to believe that he was someone else when he saw his face.
78	‘잠깐만...’	Wait...’	Wait...’	Wait...’
79	성진우 헌터는 S급.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo is S-class.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo is a S-class.	Sung Jin-woo Hunter is S-class.
80	그런 그가 뒤를 돌아보며 예사롭지 않은 반응을 보였다.	He turned and reacted unusually.	He turned and reacted unusually.	He looked back and gave an unusual response.
81	그렇다면 혹시 지나왔던 길에서 자신들이 미처 보지 못했던 무언가를 발견한 것이 아닐까?	So maybe he found something they had not seen on their way?	So maybe he found something they had not seen on the way they had passed?	So, what if they found something they hadn't seen on their way?
82	그녀는 괜히 불안해지기 시작했다.	She began to feel uneasy without a reason.	She began to feel uneasy without a reason.	She began to feel uneasy for nothing.
83	‘응?’	Hmm?	Hmm?	Huh?
84	누군가가 가까워지는 기척에 뒤를 돌아본 정윤태가 말했다.	Hearing the sound of someone approaching, Chung Yoon-tae turned back.		Chung Yoon-tae, who looked back at the prospect of someone approaching, said.
85	“행님. 헌터님이 이리 오시는데요”	“Mr. Sung, are you coming?”	“Mr. Hunter is coming here.”	"Lord, Hunter is coming here?"
86	“뭐”	"What?"	“What”	"What?"
87	박종수는 걸음을 멈추었다.	Park Jong-soo stopped walking.	Park Jong-soo stopped walking.	Park Jong-soo stopped walking.
88	그가 정지하자 자연스럽게 공격대 전체가 정지했다.	When he stopped, the whole attack team naturally stopped.	When he stopped, the whole attack team naturally stopped.	When he stopped, the whole attack team naturally stopped.
89	‘성진우 헌터님이 갑자기 왜?’	What's wrong with you, Hunter Sung Jin-woo?	What's up with him?'	What's wrong with you, Hunter Sung Jin-woo?
90	무심코 고개를 돌리던 그는 다가오는 진우의 눈빛과 마주하고 가까스로 신음을 삼켰다.	Unconsciously turning his head, he barely managed to swallow his groan in the face of the approaching sight of Jin-woo.	Unconsciously, he turned his head and barely managed to swallow his groan as the sight of the approaching Jin-woo	Unconsciously turning his head, he barely managed to swallow his groan in the face of the approaching sight of Jin-woo.
91	‘헉!’	Huck!	Huck!	Hoo!
92	진우의 분위기가 방금 전과는 완전 딴판이었다.	Jin-woo's mood had changed completely.	Jin-woo's mood was completely different	Jin-woo's mood was quite different.
93	‘뭐지?’	What is it?’	What is it?	What is it?’
94	그 짧은 순간, 그는 자신이 진우의 심기를 거스른 일이 있는지 빠르게 기억을 더듬어 보았다.	In that brief moment, he quickly fumbled back and remembered the conswequences of defying Jin-woo.	In that brief moment, he quickly fumbled back and remembered the consequences of defying Jin-woo.	In that brief moment, he quickly fumbled back to see if he had ever defied the spirit of Jin-woo.
95	아무리 머리를 굴려 봐도 걸리는 건 없었다.	No matter how hard he looked aroud, he couldn't sense anything wrong.	No matter how hard he looked aroud, he couldn't sense anything wrong.	No matter how hard I tried, there was nothing wrong with it.
96	‘그렇다면...’	If this is the case...	If this was the case...	If so...
97	저 굳어 있는 얼굴과 살벌한 눈빛은 어떻게 설명한단 말인가?	How do you explain the stiff face and the bloody eyes?	How do you explain the stiff face and bloody eyes?	How do you explain the stiff face and the bloody eyes?
98	박종수는 새삼 심기가 불편한 상태의 강자를 대하는 것이 어떤 느낌인지를 실감하며 침을 꼴깍 삼켰다.	Park gulped down, realizing what would happen if he mistreated this strong hunter who was in an uncomfortable condition.	Park Jong-soo swallowed his saliva, realizing what it felt like to treat a strong person who was uncomfortable to plant.	Park gulped down, realizing how it felt to treat a strong man who was uncomfortable to plant.
99	여기는 던전 안.	This is the inside of the dungeon.	This is the dungeon.	This is the inside of the dungeon.
100	이 안에서 어떤 일이 일어나도 이상하지 않다.	Anything could happen there.	It is not strange that anything happens in here.	Nothing is strange about this.
101	박종수의 태도가 한결 조심스러워졌다.	Park Jong-soo become more cautious.	Park Jong-soo's attitude became more cautious.	Park Jong-soo's attitude has become more cautious.
102	“헌터님, 무슨 불편한 부분이라도 있으십니까”	“Mr. Hunter, is something bothering you?”	“Mr. Hunter, do you have any inconveniences?”	"Is there any inconvenience, Hunter?"
103	마음이 급했던 진우는 거두절미하고 말했다.	Jin-woo, who was in a hurry, said with a smile.	Jin-woo, who was in a hurry, said with a smile.	Jin-woo, who was in a hurry, said with a zenith.
104	“급한 일이 생겨서 나가 봐야 할 것 같습니다”	"I think something urgent has come up and I'll have to go out."	“I think we need to get out of here because something urgent has happened.”	"I think something urgent has come up and I'll have to go out."
105	‘헉!’	Huck!	Huck!	Hoo!
106	박종수는 뜨악했다.	Park Jong-soo was hot.	Park Jong-soo was hot.	Park Jong-soo was a bad guy.
107	예상했던 것보다 훨씬 더 심각한 사태였다.	It was a lot worse than he had expected.	It was a lot worse than I had expected.	It was much more serious than expected.
108	여기까진 쉽게 온 편이었다.	It was easy to get here.	I had come here easily.	It was easy to get here.
109	오죽하면 굳이 성진우 헌터를 모셔 올 필요가 있었을까 싶을 정도로 순탄한 레이드였다.	It was a smooth raid to the point where he wondered if it was necessary to bring Hunter Sung Jin-woo with them.	It was a smooth raid that I thought I needed to bring Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	It was a smooth raid to the point where I felt it was necessary to bring Hunter Sung Jin-woo to the Hunter.
110	하지만 박종수는 가장 초창기부터 헌터 일을 해 왔던 사람 중 하나.	But Park Jong - soo is one of the people who have been working as a hunter from a young age.	But Park Jong - soo is one of the people who have been working as a hunter since the beginning.	However, Park Jong-soo is one of the people who has worked as a Hunter since his earliest days.
111	사고는 항상 마음을 놓고 있을 때 벌어진다는 것을 모를 정도로 어수룩하지 않았다.	The accident wwere common and he knew that they appened when the party relaxes too much.	The accident was not so awkward that I did not know that it would happen when I was always in my mind.	Accidents were not so daft as not to know they would happen when they were at ease.
112	‘지금까지 별일이 없었기 때문에 오히려 더 조심해야 한다.’	You should be more careful because nothing has happened so far.’	“You have to be more careful because you’ve never been so far.”	You should be more careful because nothing has happened so far.’
113	이 앞에 어떤 위험이 도사리고 있을지 알 수 없는 상황에서 가장 강한 전력이 빠질지도 모른다는 사실은 뼈아팠다.	The fact that their strongest ally might be lost at a time when there is no known danger ahead was heartbreaking.	It was painful to know that the strongest power might be lost in situations where there is no known danger ahead of us.	The fact that the strongest power might be lost at a time when there is no known danger ahead of this was heartbreaking.
114	박종수의 표정이 어두워졌다.	Park Jong-soo's face darkened.	Park Jong-soo's expression darkened.	Park Jong-soo's face darkened.
115	“성 헌터님이 없으면 저희들이 위험해질 수도 있습니다. 성 헌터님도 잘 아시지 않습니까”	“Without Hunter Sung, we could be in danger, and you know that, too, don’t you?”	“Without Hunter Sung, we could be in danger, and you know that, don’t you?”	"Without Hunter Sungs, we could be in danger. Aren't you familiar with Hunter Sung Jin-woo as well?"
116	박종수는 최대한 완곡하게 진우를 만류했다.	Park Jong-soo dissuaded Jin-woo as smoothly as possible.	Park Jong-soo euphemized Jin-woo as much as possible.	Park Jong-soo dissuaded Jin-woo as smoothly as possible.
117	이 이상 진우를 자극하는 것은 진우 없이 이번 던전을 클리어하는 것보다 훨씬 위험한 행위임을 그는 제대로 인지하고 있었다.	He knew it was much more dangerous to provoke Jin-woo than to clear the dungeon without him.	He was aware that stimulating Jin-woo was a much more dangerous act than clearing this dungeon without Jin-woo.	He knew it was much more dangerous to provoke Jin-woo than to clear the game without Jin-woo.
118	그만큼 진우의 얼굴이 좋지 못했다.	Jin-woo's face was not in a good state at all.	Jin-woo's face was not as good as that.	Jin-woo's face was not that good.
119	‘...’	...’	...	...’
120	아찔한 높이에서 줄타기하듯 아슬아슬한 심정으로, 박종수는 진우의 눈치를 살폈다.	With a breathtaking feeling as if walking on a tightrope at a dizzy height, Park Jong-soo looked at Jin-woo.	With a breathtaking feeling as if walking on a tightrope at a dizzy height, Park Jong-soo looked at Jin-woo's attention.	With a fine line from a dizzy height, Park Jong-soo looked at Jin-woo.
121	긴장감에 입술이 바짝바짝 타들어 가는 걸 느낄 때.	He felt his lips burn with tension.	When I feel my lips burning tightly in tension.	When I feel my lips burn with tension.
122	진우가 입을 열었다.	Jin-woo opened his mouth.	Jin-woo opened his mouth.	Jin-woo opened his mouth.
123	“그럼 이렇게 하죠”	“Then let’s do this.”	“Then let’s do this.”	"Then let's do this."
124	“네, 네”	“Yes, yes.”	“Yes, yes.”	"Yes, yes."
125	박종수는 이야기를 들어 보기도 전에 고개를 끄덕였다.	Park nodded before Jin-Woo even stopped talking.	Park nodded before he could hear the story.	Park even nodded before hearing the story.
126	“지금 바로 저만큼 믿을 수 있는 친구를 불러오겠습니다. 여기서부터는 그 친구가 알아서 할 겁니다”	“I’ll bring in a friend I can trust as much as I can now, and he’ll take care of it from here.”	“I’ll bring in a friend I can trust as much as I can now, and he’ll take care of it from here.”	"I'm going to bring in a friend who I can trust right now. From here, he'll take care of himself."
127	박종수의 귀가 솔깃했다.	Park Jong-soo's ears were burning.	Park Jong-soo's ears were amusing.	Park Jong-soo's ears were burning.
128	다른 사람도 아닌, 그 성진우 헌터가 실력을 보장하는 헌터가 당장 이리로 달려온다?		Hunter, who guarantees his ability, is not running to anyone else, but the hunter who is running here right now?	Not everyone else, but the Hunter of SungJin-woo, who guarantees his skills, is coming here right now?
129	‘누굴까? 최종인? 아니면 차해인?’	Who is it? Is it Choi Jong - in? Or Cha Hea-in ?’	Who is it? The final(Jong-in?) or the car-hair?	Who is it? Is it Choi Jong - in? Or Cha Hea-in ?’
130	그러고 보니 차해인 헌터의 프로필이 담겨 있는 문서를 진우의 사무실에서 본 기억이 났다.	He remembered seeing the document in Jin-woo's office, which contained the profile of Cha Hae-in.	I remembered seeing a document containing the profile of Hunter, the car, in Jin-woo's office.	I remember seeing the document in Jin-woo's office, which contained the profile of Hunter, a car accident.
131	‘차 헌터님 정도라면 충분하지.’	Cha Hae-in is good enough.’	‘Char Hunter is enough.’	Cha Hunter is good enough.’
132	진우가 떠나는 것을 막을 수 없는 상황에서 조금이지만 박종수의 얼굴이 환해졌다.	Park Jong-soo's face brightened up a little although he couldn't stop Jin-woo from leaving,	In a situation where Jin-woo can not stop leaving, Park Jong-soo's face brightened.	Park Jong-soo's face brightened up a little while Jin-woo couldn't stop him from leaving.
133	누가 오든 명성의 마동욱만 아니라면 환영이었다.	(Whoever comes is welcome as long as it is not Ma Tung-hsuk, who is famous.)	It was a welcome if it was not for the fame of Ma Dong-wook.	Regardless of who came, it was a welcome unless it was Ma Dong-wook of fame.
134
135	“그렇게라도 해 주시면..”	"If you could do that..."	“If you could do that.”	"If you could do that..."
136	박종수가 눈을 반짝였다.	Park Jong-soo's eyes sparkled.	Park Jong-soo's eyes sparkled.	Park Jong-soo's eyes glistened.
137	얼마나 강한 헌터이기에 다른 사람도 아닌 성진우 헌터를 대신할 수 있다는 것일까?	How strong should someone be to replace Hunter Sung Jin-woo?	How strong is it that you can replace Hunter Sung Jin-woo, not anyone else?	How strong is it to replace Sung Jin-woo, not others?
138		A high expectation replaced his anxiety.	The less anxious part filled with anticipation.	There was a lot of expectation in the place where there was less anxiety.
139	박종수만이 아니었다.	Park Jong-soo wasn't alone.	It was not just Park Jong-soo.	Park Jong-soo was not the only one.
140	대화를 듣고 있는 헌터들 전원이 기대감과 의구심이 반쯤 섞인 눈으로 진우를 바라보았다.	All of the Hunters listening to the conversation looked at Jin-woo with mixed feelings of expectation and doubt.	All the hunters listening to the conversation looked at Jin-woo with half-expected and doubtful eyes.	All of the Hunters listening to the conversation looked at Jin-woo with half the expectation and doubt.
141	진우는 망설임 없이 그림자 군단에서 가장 강한 병사를 불러냈다.	Without hesitation, Jin-woo called out the strongest soldier in the shadow corps.	Without hesitation, Jin-woo called the strongest soldier in the Shadow Corps.	Without hesitation, Jin-woo called out the strongest soldier in the shadow corps.
142	‘베르.’	『Ber』 .’	[Ber].	『Ber』 .’
143	온몸이 검은 증기에 휩싸인 개미들의 왕이 주인의 부름에 응답했다.	The king of ants, covered in black smoke, responded to his master's call.	The king of the ants, who were surrounded by black steam, responded to the master's call.	The king of ants, covered in black steam, responded to his master's call.
144	‘왕이시여...’	“My King,” he said.	“My Lord,” he said.	King...
145	그림자에서 튀어나온 베르가 공손히 무릎을 꿇고 고개를 숙였다.	『Ber』 came out of the shadows and bowed down politely.	Berga, who had emerged from the shadows, knelt politely and bowed his head.	『Ber』 , who came out of the shadows, bowed down politely.
146	“어, 어어”	“Uh, ohh.”	“Uh, ohh.”	"Oh, boy!"
147	“어”	“Uh”	“Uh”	"Oh!"
148	베르가 자신의 흉악한 마력을 조금도 숨기지 않은 까닭에 헌터들이 기겁하며 멀찍이 물러났다.	The stunned hunters stepped back in a frightful distance because『Ber』did not hide any of his evil mana.	The hunters were stunned and retreated because Berga had not hidden any of his evil magic.	Hunter stepped down in a frightful distance because『Ber』did not hide any of his evil mana.
149	끔찍한 마력량, 똑같은 생김새.	a terrible amount of mana	A terrible magic power, the same look.	a terrible amount of mana
150	“저거 설마...”	‘Is that really...?	“Don’t tell me—”	‘Is that really...?
151	“아니, 어떻게”	"No, how!"	“No, how.”	"No, how!"
152	헌터들은 한눈에 베르의 정체를 알아보았다.	The hunters recognized『Ber』at a glance.	The hunters recognized him at a glance.	Hunter recognized『Ber』at a glance.
153	제주도의 개미굴에서 S급 헌터들을 장난감처럼 유린했던 그 괴물 개미가 분명했다.	It was clear that this was the monster ant that had torn S-class hunters like toys in the ant caves of Jeju Island.	It was clear that the monster ants that had torn S-class hunters like toys in the ant caves of Jeju Island.	The monster ant, which treated S-class hunters like toys in an ant cave in Jeju Island, was evident.
154	박종수가 놀라 물었다.	Park Jong-soo asked in surprise:	Park Jong-soo was surprised.	Park Jong-soo asked with surprise.
155	“헌, 헌터님, 그거 설마 제주도에서 나타났던 괴물 개미 아닙니까”	"Hun, Hunter, isn't that a monster ant that appeared in Jeju Island?"	“Heon, Hunter, that’s the monster ant that came out of Jeju Island.”	"Hun, Hunter, isn't that a monster ant that appeared in Jeju Island?"
156	진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded.	Jin-woo nodded.	Jin-woo nodded.
157	확실히 상급 헌터들답게 베르를 알아봐 주니, 따로 구구절절 설명할 필요가 없어 좋았다.	He recognized [Ber] as a senior hunter and did not need to explain to him the situation in detail.	I certainly recognized [Ber] as a senior hunter, so I did not need to explain it separately.	It was nice not to have to explain every word of the book to him, because he recognized him as a senior Hunter.
158	베르의 힘은 전 국민이 다 목격했을 테니까.	The whole nation witnessed 『Ber's 』power.	The whole nation would have seen Berr’s power.	The whole nation would have witnessed the power of 『Ber』.
159	“지금부터는 이 녀석이 저를 대신할 겁니다”	"He's going to replace me from now on."	“He’ll take my place from now on.”	"He's going to replace me from now on."
160	“예”	"What?"	“Yes”	"What?"
161	박종수의 눈이 휘둥그레졌다.	Park Jong-soo's eyes widened.	Park Jong-soo's eyes widened.	Park Jong-soo's eyes opened wide.
162	그가 하고 싶은 말쯤은 진우도 알 수 있었다.	Jin-woo could tell what he wanted to say.	Jin-woo could tell what he wanted to say.	Even Jin-woo could tell what he wanted to say.
163	하지만 지금 하나하나 대꾸할 시간이 없었다.	But now he didn't have time to answer each of them individually.	But now there was no time to answer.	But now I didn't have time to answer them one by one.
164	진우는 당황해하는 박종수를 무시한 채 베르에게 지시를 내렸다.	Jin-woo ignored Park Jong-soo, who was embarrassed, and ordered 『Ber』.	Jin-woo ordered [Ber] to ignore Park Jong-soo, who was embarrassed.	Jin-woo ignored Park Jong-soo, who was embarrassed, and ordered 『Ber』.
165	‘인간들을 지켜 줘라.’	Protect the human beings.’	Protect the humans.	Protect human beings.’
166	‘그리하겠습니다.’	I will.’	I will.	I will.’
167	짧게 대답한 베르가 숙이고 있던 고개를 들었다.	With a short answer『Ber』raised his head.	“I’m sorry,” Berg said briefly, and looked up from where he was bent.	A short answer, 『Ber』, raised his head that was leaning.
168	‘그렇다면 왕이시여. 인간 외의 존재들은 어떻게...?’	Then, king. What about non-human beings...?	Then, my lord, how do you know that beings other than humans...?	Then, king. What about non-human beings...?
169	동굴의 저편으로 잠시 시선을 향했던 진우가 다시 베르에게 명령했다.	Jin-woo, who briefly looked at the other side of the cave and ordered 『Ber』 again:	Jin-woo, who looked at the other side of the cave for a while, ordered [Ber] again.	Jin-woo, who briefly looked away from the cave, ordered 『Ber』 again.
170	‘네 맘대로 해도 좋다.’	You may do as you please.’	You can do what you want.	You may do as you please.’
171	그 순간.	At that moment.	At that moment.	At that moment.
172	베르가 그동안 억눌러 왔던 살육의 욕망이 기쁨으로 변질되어 녀석의 전신으로 퍼져 나갔다.	The killing desire that Ber was suppressing turned into joy and spread throughout his entire body.	The desire for slaughter, which Berg had been suppressing, had turned into joy and spread throughout him.	The desire of the murder that Ber had been repressed had turned into joy and spread throughout the boy.
173	키에에에에에엑-!	Kie-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e!	Kie-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e!	Kiehieh!
174	몸을 일으키며 쏟아 낸 베르의 포효에 동굴이 쩌렁쩌렁 울렸다.	The cave resounded at the roar of 『Ber』.	The cave rang in the roar of [Ber], who had risen and poured out.	The cave resounded at the roar of 『Ber』.
175	전율.	A thrill.	A thrill.	a thrill
176	헌터들은 자신들을 향한 것도 아닌 포효에 몸이 부르르 떨려왔다.		The hunters were not shivering at their roar, not at their own.	Hunter's body was trembling with laughter, not with him.
177	‘지, 지금... 저런 놈과 같이 레이드를 하라고?’	“Jin-Woo, now—you want us to go with him?”	“Ji, now—you want me to go with him?”	G, now... You want him to play raid with that guy?’
178	박종수의 등에 식은땀이 흘렀다.	Park Jong-soo had cold sweat running along his back.	Park Jong-soo's back was sweaty.	Park Jong-soo had a cold sweat on his back.
179	그러나 진우는 헌터들의 반응에 아랑곳하지 않고, 베르를 도울 개미 마수병들을 스물 정도 풀어주었다.	However, Jin-woo did not care about the hunters' response and he released about twenty ants to help [Ber].	However, Jin-woo did not care about the response of the hunters, and he released about twenty ants to help [Ber].	Jin-woo, however, did not care about Hunter's reaction, but let go of the ant Magic Beastsoldiers to help Ber.
180	키에에엑-!	Kie-e-e-e!	Kie-e-e-e!	Kie-e-e-!
181	키에엑!	Kie-eck!	Kie-eck!	Kieh!
182	간만에 바깥의 신선한 공기를 마신 마수병들이 울부짖었다.	The soldiers who drank fresh air outside cried out.	The soldiers who drank fresh air outside cried out in the tide.	Swordsmen who breathed fresh air outside in the liver cried.
183	당연히 녀석들을 바라보는 헌터들은 얼어붙었다.	Of course, the hunters that looked at them froze.	Of course the hunters, looking at them, froze.	Of course the hunters looking at them froze.
184	“자, 잠시만요”	"Come on, now, wait, wait for a minute!"	“Now, wait a minute.”	"Come on, hold on!"
185	정예림이 돌아서는 진우를 급히 불러 세웠다.	Jeong Ye-rim quickly called in Jin-woo, who turned around in a hurry.	Jeong Ye-rim called Jin-woo, who turned around, in a hurry.	Jeong Ye-rim quickly called in Jin-woo, who turned around.
186	“이대로 가시는 거예요? 이 괴물들을 풀어 두고”	"Are you really going to do this? Leave these monsters alone with us?"	“You’re going to do this, untie these monsters.”	"How are you going? Leave these monsters alone?"
187	“원한다면 소환을 전부 해제하고 가겠습니다. 하지만 그때는..”	“I’ll clear all summons if you like, but then—”	“I’ll clear all summons if you like, but then—”	"If you want, I'll get rid of all summoning. But then...
188	진우의 차가운 시선이 닿자, 정예림은 움찔 몸을 떨었다.	When Jin-woo's cold gaze reached him, Jung-rim shook his body.	When Jin-woo's cold gaze reached, Jung-rim shook his body.	When Jin-woo's cold eyes touched, Jeong shook himself.
189	“기사단 길드가 어떻게 되든지 신경 쓰지 않겠습니다”	"I won't care what happens to the Knights Guild."	“I don’t care what happens to the Knights Guild.”	"I won't care what happens to the Knights Guild."
190	진우는 약속했다.	Jin-woo had made a promise.	Jin-woo promised.	Jin-woo promised.
191	기사단 길드원들이 다치지 않게 보호해 주기로.	I'll protect the knight guild members from getting hurt.	I’ll protect the Knights Guildmen from harm.	I'll protect the knight guild members from getting hurt.
192	그러나 저쪽에서 먼저 이쪽의 호의를 거절한다면 굳이 책임져야 할 필요도 없으리라.	But if they refuse this favor first, they will not have to be held responsible.	But if they refuse to do this first, they will not have to be responsible.	But if they refuse this favor first, they will not have to be held responsible.
193	“..”	“....”	“....”	“..”
194	진우의 단호한 한마디에 정예림을 비롯한 기사단 쪽 헌터들이 모두 입을 다물었다.	All the hunters of the Knights guild including Jeong Yeolrim closed their mouths at Jin-Woo's decisive words.	In a decisive word of Jin-woo, all the hunters of the Knights including Jeong Yeolrim all closed their mouths.	When Jin-woo made a bold remark, all the reporters including Jeong Ye-rim shut up.
195	진우는 등을 돌렸다.	Jin-woo turned his back.	Jin-woo turned his back.	Jin-woo turned his back.
196	순식간에 진우의 모습이 기사단 공격대의 시야에서 사라졌다.	In an instant, Jin-Woo disappeared from the sight of the knighthood.	In an instant, Jin-woo's appearance disappeared from the view of the Knights' Attack Team.	In an instant, Jin-woo disappeared from the sight of the knighthood.
197	‘대기시간이 얼마나 남았지?’	How long do I have to wait now?’	How long do you have to wait?	How long do we have to wait?’
198	공격대와 멀어진 진우가 스킬창을 불러 왔다.	Jin-woo, who was already far away from the offensive party, opened his skill window.	Jin-woo, who was away from the attacker, called the skill window.	Jin-woo, who is far from the offensive party, called in a skill window.
199	[스킬: 그림자 교환 Lv.1]	[Skill: 『shadow exchange』 Lv.1]	Skill: Shadow Exchange Lv.1	[Skill: 『shadow exchange』 Lv.1]
200	직업 전용...	Job Only...	a job-only...	Job Only...
201	...1시간 2분 16초 후 스킬 사용이 가능합니다.	...You can use the skill in 1 hour, 2 minutes, and 16 seconds.	...one hour, two minutes, 16 seconds later.	...You can use the skill in 1 hour, 2 minutes, and 16 seconds.
202	‘제길...’	Damn it.	Damn it.	Damn...
203	진우가 아랫입술을 깨물었다.	Jin-woo bit his lower lip.	Jin-woo bit his lower lip.	Jin-woo bit his lower lip.
204	그림자 교환 스킬을 다시 쓰려면 무려 1시간을 넘게 기다려야 했다.	He had to wait more than an hour before he could use『Shadow exchange』again.	I had to wait more than an hour to rewrite the shadow exchange skill.	I had to wait more than an hour to rewrite my 『shadow exchange』 skills.
205	아직까지 병사들의 신호는 계속되고 있었다.	The soldiers’signal was still active.	The soldiers’ signal was still on.	The signal of the soldiers was still going on.
206	예감이 심상치 않았다.	He had a bad feeling about this.	I had a bad feeling.	I had a bad feeling about it.
207	‘1시간이나 기다릴 수는 없어.’	I can‘t wait for an hour.’	I can’t wait an hour.	I can‘t wait for an hour.’
208	일단은 던전을 나가야 한다.	He needed to go out of the dungeon first.	We must go out of the dungeon for the first time.	First of all, we have to go to the dungeon.
209	그렇게 마음먹은 진우가 걸음을 옮기려는 순간.	As soon as Jin-woo decided to move.	The moment Jin-woo decided to move his pace.	As soon as Jin-woo decides to move.
210	공격대가 한 번 지나온 길에서 이미 해치운 줄 알았던 언데드들이 하나둘 몸을 일으켰다.	The undeads rose one by one, thinking they would surprise the approaching party that was supposedly tired and injured after exploring the depths of the dungeon	The undeads, who thought they had already done it on the way the attackers had passed once, rose one by one.	The attackers raised themselves one by one on the way.
211	‘...’	...’	...	...’
212	진우의 눈이 번들거렸다.	Jin-woo's eyes glistened.	Jin-woo's eyes glistened.	Jin-woo's eyes glistened.
213	분노.	Anger	Anger.	Anger
214	자신의 앞을 막고 있는 하찮은 마수들에게 격렬한 분노가 치솟았다.	Anger soared against the petty beasts that were blocking his way.	The petty mashu who were blocking his way was furious.	Anger soared against the little charlatans blocking their way.
215	그러자.	Let's deal with them.	Then.	Let's do that.
216	‘...?’	...?’	...?	...?’
217	거짓말처럼 언데드 마수들이 일제히 진우를 향해 무릎을 꿇었다.	Like a trick, the undead beasts knelt down at Jin-woo at once.	Like a lie, the undead mashu knelt down at Jin-woo at once.	Like a lie, the undead magicians kneeled down at Jin-woo.
218	털썩. Slap -	Slap.	Shack.	Slap.
219	털썩. Slap -	Slap.	Shack.	Slap.
220	하나도 빠짐없이.	All of them.	All of it.	All of them.
221	되살아난 모든 언데드 마수들이 진우에게 머리를 조아렸다.	All of the undead beasts bowed to Jin-Woo.	All the undead mashus revived their heads to Jin-woo.	All the resurgent Undead Shouts bowed to Jin-woo.
222	‘왜지?’	Why?	Why?	Why?
223	진우가 고개를 갸웃했다.	Jin-woo tilted his head in wonder.	Jin-woo cocked his head.	Jin-woo tilted his head.
224	설마 공격대가 상대했던 마수들이 예외없이 겁에 질려 있었던 것도 자신 때문이었나?	Was it because of himself that the undead were constantly frightened?	Was it because of himself that the strikers were scared without exception?	Was it because of himself that the attackers were constantly frightened by the magicians?
225	‘내가 언데드를 다룰 수 있는 네크로맨서의 상위 직업이기 때문에?’	Because I’ have the Necromancer’s top job to handle undead?	Because I’m a Necromancer’s top job to handle undead?	Because I‘m a top job at Necromancer who can handle undead?’
226	의아스런 상황이었지만 깊이 생각할 시간은 없었다.	It was a strange situation, but there was no time to think deeply.	It was a strange situation, but there was no time to think deeply.	It was a curious situation, but there was no time to ponder.
227	손에 쥐었던 단검을 다시 창고로 돌려보낸 진우는 전력으로 달려 게이트를 빠져나갔다.	Jin-woo, who returned his dagger to the inventory ran away from the gate with electric power.	Jin-woo, who returned the dagger he had held in his hand to the inventory, ran out of the gate with power.	Jin-woo, who returned the dagger to the inventory, ran away from the gate with electric power.
228	게이트 밖에 있던 사람들의 시선이 일제히 모였다.	All eyes outside the gate gathered on him.	The eyes of the people outside the gate gathered together.	The eyes of the people outside the gate gathered.
229	어째서 성진우 헌터 혼자만 게이트를 빠져나왔을까?	Why did Hunter Sung Jin-woo leave the gate alone?	Why did Hunter Sung Jin-woo get out of the gate alone?	Why did Hunter Sung Jin-woo leave the gate alone?
230	다들 그런 궁금증이 담긴 시선으로 진우를 바라보았지만, 진우는 조금도 관심을 두지 않았다.	Everyone looked at Jin-woo with a curious gaze, but Jin-woo didn't pay any attention.	Everyone looked at Jin-woo with such a curious gaze, but Jin-woo did not pay any attention.	Everyone looked at Jin-woo with such a curious look, but Jin-woo didn't pay any attention.
231	‘카이셀!’	『Kaiser』 !’	‘Kaycel!’	『Kaiser』 !’
232	검은 기체로 뒤덮인 비룡이 모습을 나타냈다.	A drake covered in black gas appeared.	A black-gasted dragon appeared.	A drake covered in black gas appeared.
233	키아아아아아아아아아- Kiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa--악-!	Kiaaaaaaaaaak!	Kiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa	Kiaaaaaaaaaak!
234	기사에 몇 번 나갔던 비룡을 알아본 구경꾼들이 진우를 가리키며 소리쳤다.	The spectators who recognized the dragon who was on the news several times, pointed to Jin-woo and shouted.	The spectators who recognized the dragon who had gone out several times in the article pointed to Jin-woo and shouted.	Spectators who recognized Drake, who had been in the article several times, shouted at Jin-woo.
235	“와아-”	"Wow!"	“Waa-”	"Wow!"
236	“저거”	"That!"	“That”	"That!"
237	“저기 성진우다”	"That thing is huge!"	“There’s a big shot.”	"That's a hell of a lot!"
238	사람들의 환호성 속에서 가볍게 비룡 위에 올라탄 진우가 카이셀에게 명령을 내렸다.	In the midst of the cheers of the people, Jin-woo stepped on top of the drake and gave 『Kaiser』 an order.	Jin-woo, who climbed lightly on the dragon in the cheers of the people, gave orders to Kaisell.	In the midst of the cheers of the people, Jin-woo stepped on top of the drake and gave 『Kaiser』 an order.
239	‘동생이 있는 곳까지, 최고 속도로!’	To where my sister is, at the top speed!’	“To where she is, at the highest speed!” ( yell for dramatic effect)	To where my sister is, at the top speed!’
240	앞을 가로막는 게 있다면 그게 뭐든지 간에 박살 내도 좋다.	If there is anything standing in your way, whatever it is, you can destroy it.	If you have anything that blocks you, you can smash it.	If there is anything standing in your way, whatever it is, you can destroy it.
241	아무런 제약 없이 마음껏 날갯짓할 수 있게 된 카이셀이 기분 좋은 울음소리를 냈다.	『Kaiser』 was now able to flap his wings without restriction and cried pleasantly.	Kaysell, who was able to flap freely without any restrictions, made a pleasant cry.	『Kaiser』 , who was able to flap his wings without restriction, made a pleasant cry.
242	키아악!	Kiaak!	Kiaak!	Kia!
243	곧 카이셀이 큼지막한 날개를 홰치며 날아올랐다.	Soon he flew up, flapping his huge wings.	Soon he flew up with his big wings.	Soon, the 『Kaiser』 flew up, flapping its huge wings.


1		2019.02.22 #Tristan		NEW

2	최후의 금제가 풀렸다.	The final barrier has lifted.	The final(Jong-in?) ban has been lifted.	The last ban was lifted.
3	마침내 이동이 자유로워진 '던전의 주인'이 보스방을 떠나 게이트 밖으로 걸어 나왔다.	Finally, the dungeon boss was free to move and it walked out the gate.	Finally, the free-moving owner of Dungeon left the boss' room and walked out of the gate.	Finally, the "master of the dungeon" who was free to move left the boss room and walked out of the gate.
4	족장 그록타르.	The chieftain, Grogtar.	the chief of the family	The chieftain, Groktar.
5	온몸이 검은 문신으로 뒤덮여 멀쩡한 피부를 찾기 힘들었다.	His whole body was covered with black tattoos, making it hard to find healthy skin.	His whole body was covered with black tattoos, making it hard to find healthy skin.	Her whole body was covered with black tattoos, making it hard to find her skin.
6	오크의 문신은 승리의 상징.	Orc tattoes are a symbol of victory.	Orc's tattoo is a symbol of victory.	Orc’s tattoo is a symbol of victory.
7	여태까지 그가 얼마나 많은 싸움에서 얼마나 많은 적들의 숨통을 끊어 왔는지 알 수 있는 증거였다.	It was evident how many enemies have taken their last breath by his hand so far.	So far, it has been evidence of how many enemies he has been stifling in so many battles.	It was evidence that he had cut off the breath of many enemies in so far.
8	“그록타르”	"Grogtar!"	"Grogtar!"	“Groctar”
9	“그록타르”	"Grogtar!"	"Grogtar!"	“Groctar”
10	게이트 앞에서 그를 기다리던 오크들이 그의 이름을 연호하며 고래를 숙였다.	The orcs waiting for him in front of the gate bowed down and chanted his name.	Orcs waiting for him in front of the gate bowed the whale, chanting his name.	The Orcs who waited for him in front of the gate bowed his name and bowed the whale.
11	반대로.	On the other hand.	On the contrary.	On the contrary.
12	그록타르의 고개는 천장을 향했다.	Grogtar's gaze turned directly towards the ceiling.	Grotar's Pass was directed toward the ceiling.	His head turned to the ceiling.
13	‘...’	...’	...’	...
14	위쪽이 시끄러웠다.	It was noisy upstairs.	The top was noisy.	The top was noisy.
15	정찰조가 인간들이 사는 성을 점령하겠다며 전사들을 이끌고 나간 뒤로 꽤 시간이 지났다.	It has been some time since the reconnaissance group led the warriors to take over the castle where humans lived.	It has been some time since the reconnaissance group led the warriors to take over the castle where humans live.	It has been quite a while since the scouts led the warriors to occupy the castle where humans live.
16	한데 어째서 아직도 전투가 끝나지 않았는가?	But why isn't the battle over yet?	But why isn't the battle over yet?	But why is the battle still over?
17	분노한 족장의 시선에 오크 하나가 땀을 뻘뻘 흘리며 급하게 대답했다.	One of the orcs sweated in the gaze of the angry chief and answered hastily:	An orcs sweated and snapped back at the angry chief's gaze.	One of the oaks, sweating in the eyes of the angry patriarch, answered hastily.
18	“하이오크 전사들이 인간을 돕고 있습니다”	"High Orc warriors are helping humans."	"High Orc warriors are helping humans."	“Hiok warriors are helping humans.”
19	“하이오크”	"High Orcs?"	"High Orcs?"	“Hiok”
20	하이오크 전사들은 강하다.	High Orc warriors are strong.	High-Orc warriors are strong.	High-oc warriors are strong.
21	평범한 오크 전사들로는 상대가 되지 않을 터.	Ordinary Orc warriors are no match for them.	You're not going to be a match for ordinary Orc warriors.	Not with ordinary Orc warriors.
22	자신이 나서야 할 차례였다.	It was his turn to step up.	It was his turn to step up.	It was his turn to go.
23	“숫자는”	"What's the number?"	"What's the number?"	“The number”
24	“셋입니다”	"Three."	"Three."	“Three.”
25	아무리 그렇다고는 해도 위대한 오크 족의 전사들 수십이 겨우 하이오크 셋을 못 당해서 쩔쩔매고 있다니.	Even so, dozens of great Orc warriors can't defeat only three High Orcs.	Even so, dozens of great Orcs' warriors are stumped by the fact that they can't get three High-Orcs.	Even so, dozens of great Orc warriors are embarrassed because they are barely able to get three High Orcs.
26	“한심한..”	“Pathetic...”	"Sorry...."	“A pathetic—”
27	그록타르의 얼굴이 구겨졌다.	Grogtar’s face wrinkled.	Gractar's face was wrinkled.	Groktar’s face crumpled.
28	족장의 분노에 놀란 오크들이 몸을 파들파들 떨었다.	Startled by the chief's anger, the orcs trembled.	Surprised by the chief's anger, Orcs trembled.	The oaks, startled by the patriarch’s anger, trembled.
29	곧 그록타르의 속도를 따라잡지 못해 한발 뒤처져 오고 있었던 대전사들이 하나둘 게이트에서 나왔다.	The warriors were one step behind Grogtar, because they couldn't keep up with his speed, so they came out of the gate one by one soon afterwards.	Soon after, the Daejon warriors, who had been one step behind because they couldn't keep up with the speed of Grocard, came out of the gate one by one.	Soon the warriors who were lagging behind because they could not catch up with the speed of Groktar came out of the gate one by one.
30	숨을 헐떡거리는 대전사들의 숫자는 모두 다섯.	The number of panting warriors is five in total.	The number of breath-stopping warriors is five in all.	The number of panting warriors is all five.
31	자신의 호위들이 전부 게이트를 빠져나온 것을 확인한 그록타르가 상황을 보고한 오크들에게 턱짓했다.	Grogtar confirmed that all guards left the gate and nodded to the orc scouts:	Gractar, who confirmed that all his guards had left the gate, quivered to the Orcs who reported the situation.	Glocktar, who had confirmed that all his escorts had left the gate, nodded to the oaks who reported the situation.
32	“앞장서라”	"Lead the way"	"The front desk."	“Stand ahead.”
33	보고자가 꾸벅 고개를 숙이더니 앞서 나가고, 족장과 그의 호위들이 성큼성큼 뒤따랐다.	The scouts bowed and went ahead. The chief and his escort followed.	The reporter ducked down, went ahead, and the chief and his guards followed.	The reporter bowed his head and went ahead, and the patriarch and his escorts followed him.
34	그록타르의 눈에 안광이 번뜩였다.	Grogtar's eyes glimmered.	Grotar's eyes glowed with light.	The eye glimmered in his eyes.
35	‘건방진 놈들...’	"Those cocky ones...”	Stupid bast	The cocky ones...”
36	이제 오크 전사들의 사냥을 방해한 하이오크들에게 대가를 요구할 시간이었다.	It was time for pay back to the High Orcs who had interrupted the hunting of the Orc warriors.	It was time to pay for the high orcs(High Orcs?) that prevented the Orcs from hunting.	It was time to demand the price of the High Oaks, who had interrupted the hunting of the Orc warriors.
37	* * *	* * *	* * *	**
38	졸지에 개미들과 남게 된 박종수는 어이가 없었다.	Park Jong-soo, who was left alone with the ants in his command, was dumbfounded.	Park Jong-soo, who was left with the ants in his sleep, was dumbfounded.	Park Jong-soo, who was left with ants in the drowsy, was ridiculous.
39	“행님..”	"Lord..."	"Lord..."	“I’m sorry.”
40	“가만히 있어 봐. 생각 좀 해 보게”	"Be quiet. Let me think.”	"Be quiet. Think about it.”	“Stay still, think about it.”
41	키에에엑-	Kei Eek-!	Kei Eek-	kie eck-
42	킥킥.	Kik kik!	a kick kick	Kick.
43	카아악!	Kaah!	Kaah!	Kaaak!
44	스무 마리가 넘는 마수들, 아니 소환수들을 보고 있었더니 지금이라도 그냥 관두고 싶은 생각이 간절했다.	He was looking at more than 20 summons and really wanted to quit.	I was looking at more than 20 magicians, or summoners, and I really wanted to quit.	I was looking at more than twenty masquerades, or summons, and I was eager to quit now.
45	게다가 저거.	Furthermore...	Besides that.	And that.
46	다른 개미보다 덩치가 크고 등에 날개까지 달린 저놈.	One ant had wings and was bigger than any other ant.	He is bigger than any other ant and has wings on his back.	He is bigger than the other ants and has wings on his back.
47	S급 헌터들을 가지고 놀던 그 괴물 개미가 아닌가?	Isn't that the monster ant that played with the S-rated hunters?	Isn't that the monster ant that played with the S-rated Hunter?	Isn't that the monster ant who was playing with S-class hunters?
48	놈이 지닌 무시무시한 마력은 지금도 살이 떨릴 정도였다.	He was still shaking at its fearsome magic power.	His fearsome magic was still trembling.	The dreadful magic power he had was still shaking.
49	‘저런 놈이 우리에게 적의를 보인다고 생각하면...’	Just imagine if he‘s hostile towards us...’	If you think he‘s hostile towards us...’	If you think he’s showing us hostility...
50	새삼스레 제주도에서 괴물 개미와 맞섰던 S급 헌터들이 대단하다는 생각과 함께.	He thought that the S-class Hunters who fought the monster ants in Jeju Island are amazing.	With the thought that the "S-class Hunters" that fought the monster ants in Jeju Island are amazing.	With the idea that the S-class hunters who stood up to the monster ants in Jeju Island are great.
51	‘아니, 잠깐만...’	No, wait a minute...'	No, wait...’	No, wait a minute...”
52	갑자기 의구심이 들었다.	His eyes glinted with suspicion.	There was a sudden suspicion.	Suddenly I was suspicious.
53	그 괴물 개미를 지금 소환수로 부리고 있는 성진우 헌터는 대체 정체가 뭐란 말인가?	Then what is the identity of Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who is now summoning the monster ant as a summon?	What kind of person is Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who now calls the monster ant a subordinate?	What is the identity of Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who is now summoning the monster ant as a summoner?
54	‘이 녀석을 혼자 쓰러뜨린 것도 성진우 헌터잖아?’	It was Hunter SungJin-woo who knocked this guy down alone, isn't it?’	It‘s SungJin-woo Hunter who knocked this guy down alone, isn't it?’	Is it Hunter Sung Jin-woo who knocked this guy down alone?'
55	그렇게 생각했더니 심장이 빨라지기 시작했다.	He thought this, and his heart began to beat faster.	I thought so and my heart began to pick up.	I thought so, and my heart began to accelerate.
56	‘아냐. 너무 멀리 갔다.’	No, I'm thinking too far.’	No, it‘s too far.’	No, I’ve gone too far.
57	박종수는 상념을 떨치려고 절레절레 고개를 저었다.	Park Jong-soo shook his head to shake off his imagination.	Park Jong-soo shook his head to shake off his imagination.	Park shook his head to shake his mind.
58	지금 생각해야 하는 건 저 괴물들과 함께 레이드를 계속하느냐 마느냐지, 성진우 헌터가 얼마나 강한지, 혹은 그의 정체가 뭐냐 하는 것이 아니었다.	The problem at hand is not whether they fight with those beasts, how strong Hunter Sung Jin-woo is, or what his identity is.	What we have to think now is not whether we continue to play with those monsters, how strong Hunter Sung Jin-woo is, or what his identity is.	What I should think about now is not whether I should continue the raid with those monsters, how strong Hunter Sung Jin-woo is, or what his identity is.
59	‘일단... 레이드를 포기한다고 치자.’	Let’s just... give up the raid.’	Let's say... we're giving up raid.	Let’s say we give up Raid.’
60	그럼 게이트 밖에서 레이드의 결과를 기다리는 기자들에게 뭐라고 설명해야 할까.	But what should I explain to the reporters outside the gate waiting for the raid's result?	So what should I explain to reporters outside the gate waiting for raid's result?	What should I explain to reporters waiting for Raid's results outside the gate?
61	성진우 헌터가 갑자기 공격대를 이탈해서 더 이상 진행할 수가 없었다?	Hunter Sung Jin-woo suddenly lost his will to fight and couldn't proceed anymore?	Hunter Sung Jin-woo was out of the offensive all of a sudden and couldn't proceed any more?	Hunter Sung Jin-woo suddenly left the offensive team and could not proceed anymore?
62	아니면, 성진우 헌터가 소환해 준 새 친구들이 너무 무서워 레이드를 포기해야만 했다?	Or did we have to give up on the raid because we were so scared of the new allies that Hunter Sung Jin-woo summoned?	Or did you have to give up on raid because you were so scared of the new friends that Hunter Sung Jin-woo summoned?	Or, the new friends that Hunter Sung Jin-woo summoned were so scared that he had to give up the raid?
63	‘그게 무슨 창피냐고...’	What a shame...’	What‘s the shame of that?’	What a shame it is..
64	어느 쪽이든 두고두고 놀림감이 될 것이 틀림없다.	Either way, running away would turn them into a joke.	Either way, it must be a joke.	Either way, it must be a joke.
65	박종수는 이를 악물었다.	Park Jong-soo clenched his teeth.	Park Jong-soo clenched his teeth.	Park Jong-soo gritted his teeth.
66	‘그래, 가자.’	Okay, let‘s go.’	Okay, let‘s go.’	Let’s go.
67	소환수 놈들이 무서워 봤자 거기서 거기지. 어차피 결국 성진우 헌터의 종놈들 아닌가?	'Those summons are so scary, so scary! But after all, aren't they just servants of Sung Jin-Woo?'	Summoners are scared, so there they are. Aren't they the servants of SungJin-woo Hunter anyway?	If the summons are scared, there they are. Isn't that the kind of Hunter Sung Jin-woo?
68	그렇게 생각하니 조금 마음이 편해졌다.	He felt a bit relaxed.	It made me a little comfortable to think so.	I felt a little relaxed.
69	‘끽해야 성 헌터님 소환수들인데 별일이야 있겠어?’	'What's the big deal?’	What‘s wrong with the summoners of Hunter Sung Jin-woo?’	“Is it a big deal to be a Hunter Sung summons?”
70	박종수가 자신감에 찬 눈길을 돌리자 시선을 의식한 베르가 다가왔다.	As Park Jong-soo looked around confidently, his eyes met 『Ber』.	As Park Jong-soo turned his confident eyes, a self-conscious 『Ber』 came.	When Park Jong-soo turned his confident eyes, Berg came to his eyes.
71	‘헉...’	Hoo...’	Hoo...’	Huck...
72	방금 전의 자신감은 휘발되어 날아가 버리고, 떨리는 목소리를 쥐어짜낸 박종수가 말했다.	Park Jong-soo lost all confidence in an instant and said with a trembling voice:	Park Jong-soo, who had just blown away his confidence and pulled out a trembling voice, said.	Park Jong-soo, who just volatile and blown away his confidence and squeezed his trembling voice, said.
73	“가, 갑시다”	“Le- Let’s go.”	"Go, let's go.”	“Let’s go.”
74	자연스레 존댓말이 튀어나왔다.	Naturally, he asked respectfully.	The words of honor naturally popped out.	Naturally, honorifics came out.
75	하지만 베르는 박종수의 목소리를 듣고서도 아무런 반응이 없었다.	However,『Ber』did not respond to Park Jong-soo's voice.	However,『Ber』did not respond to Park Jong-soo's voice.	But [Ber] did not respond to Park Jong - soo 's voice.
76	가만히 서서 바라보기만 할 뿐.	He just stood there and stared.	I just stand there and stare.	I just stand there and look.
77	박종수는 자기 말투가 잘못됐나 싶어 좀 더 공손히 말해 보았다.	Park Jong-soo spoke more politely because he thought his tone was wrong.	Park Jong-soo spoke more politely because he thought his speech was wrong.	Park Jong - soo spoke more politely because he wanted to make his tone wrong.
78	“가... 가실까요”	"Would you like to... go?"	"Would you like to... go?"	“Let’s go . go.”
79	그래도 베르는 전혀 움직일 기미를 보이지 않았다.	Still, 『Ber』 showed no sign of movement at all.	Still, 『Ber』 showed no sign of movement at all.	But [Ber] did not show any movement at all.
80	눈을 마주치고 있는 시간이 길어지자 강대한 힘이 담긴 시선에 박종수의 정신이 조금씩 아득해져 갔다.	As they continued staring at each other, Park's spirit gradually increased due to the strong eyes that were fixed on him.	As the time of eye contact grew longer, Park's spirit gradually softened with the strong gaze.	As the time to face the eyes became longer, the spirit of Park Jong-soo gradually became more and more intense in the gaze with strong power.
81	그때, 정윤태가 뒤쪽에서 다가왔다.	Then, Jung Yoon-tae came from behind.	Then, Jung Yoon-tae came from behind.	Then, Jung Yoon-tae came up from behind.
82	“행님, 얘들이랑 레이드 계속 진행하시게요”	"Lord, do you want to Continue the raid?”	"Lord, do you want to continue with the lads?”	“Madame, I want you to keep going with them and Raid.”
83	안 그래도 예민해져 있던 박종수는 재촉하는 부사장에게 버럭 화를 냈다.	Park Jong-soo, who was still sensitive, jumped into a rage at the hurried vice president.	Park Jong-soo, who was still sensitive, jumped into a rage at the hurried vice president.	Park Jong-soo, who was still sensitive, was angry at the vice president who was urging him.
84	“가만히 좀 있어 보라고”	"Wait a minute!"	"Wait a minute!"	“Stay still.”
85	아니면 그냥 네가 공격대 대장하고 얘네들한테 우리 그만하자고 말해 보던가! 하는 소리가 목구멍까지 올라왔다 간신히 내려갔다.	Or just tell them you're the raid leader and that we're done!' A voice came up to his throat but he managed to get it back down.	Or just tell them you're the leader of the attack and we're done! A voice came up to my throat. I managed to get down.	Or you could just tell the attacker and them we’d stop! The sound came up to my throat and I managed to get down.
86	애꿎은 정윤태에게 눈을 부라리던 박종수가 다시 베르를 마주 보았다.	Park Jong-soo, who was looking at Jung Yoon-tae, looked back at 『Ber』.	Park Jong-soo, who was staring at Jung Yoon-tae, faced 『Ber』 again.	Park Jong-soo, who was looking at Jung Yoon-tae, looked back at [Ber].
87	꼴깍.	Gulp.	It's the last straw.	A little.
88	마른침이 절로 넘어갔다.	His mouth was getting drier.	The dryness of his mouth fell over to the temple.	A dry hand passed over the temple.
89	박종수는 어서 빨리 이 어색함을 벗어나고 싶었다.	Park Jong-soo wanted to escape this awkward situation quickly.	Park Jong-soo wanted to get out of this awkwardness quickly.	Park wanted to get out of this awkwardness quickly.
90	그러다 문득.	Then suddenly.	Then suddenly.	Then suddenly.
91	‘혹시 이 녀석 내가 하는 말을 못 알아들어서 움직이지 않는 건가?’	'Does it not move because it doesn't understand what I am saying?'	Is he not moving because he doesn't understand what I'm saying?"	Do you not move because you do not understand what I am saying?
92	생각이 거기까지 다다른 박종수가 안면근육을 억지로 움직여 미소를 만들었다.	Park Jong-soo thought he had reached a satisfying conclusion and forcefully smiled.	Park Jong-soo, who had reached the point where he thought, forced his facial muscles to smile.	Park Jong-soo, who had a different idea, forced his facial muscles to make a smile.
93	그러고는 던전의 안쪽을 가리켰다.	Then he pointed to the inside of the dungeon.	Then he pointed to the inside of the dungeon.	He pointed inside the dungeon.
94	“앞쪽, 앞쪽”	"Forward, Forward."	"Front, Front."	“The front, the front.”
95	그 순간.	At that moment.	At that moment.	At that moment.
96	피슉.	Schoob!	a pit bull	Blood.
97	소음기를 단 총구에서 총알이 튀어 나가는 듯한 소리가 들리더니, 괴물 개미가 순식간에 사라졌다.	The monster ant disappeared in no time with a sound like a silenced gun.	A bullet-like sound came from the barrel of a silencer, and the monster ant disappeared in no time.	The muzzle of the muzzle sounded like a bullet sprang out of it, and the monster ant disappeared in a flash.
98	‘어?’	Huh?’	Huh?’	Huh?
99	이게 어디로 갔지?	Where did it go?	Where did it go?	Where did it go?
100	박종수가 어리둥절한 눈으로 주위를 훑어보기도 전에 베르가 돌아왔다.	Before Park could even look around with puzzled eyes,『Ber』returned.	Before Park Jong-soo even looked around with puzzled eyes, 『Ber』 returned.	Before Park could look around with puzzled eyes, Berg came back.
101	탓.	Tss!	It's because.	Blame.
102	베르는 자신의 손에 들린 무언가를 박종수의 얼굴 앞에 내밀었다.	『Ber』 presented something in his hand in front of Park Jong-soo's face.	『Ber』 put something in his hand in front of Park Jong-soo's face.	[Ber] put something in his hand in front of Park Jong-soo's face.
103	‘뭐, 뭐지?’	What, what is that?’	What, what?’	What, what?
104	자세히 봤더니 마수의 머리였다.	When he looked closely, it was the head of a beast.	When I looked closely, it was the head of the beast.	I looked closely and saw that it was Marsu’s head.
105	그것도 최상위 언데드 마수인 데스 나이트의 투구가 머리째로 뽑혀 괴물 개미의 손에서 대롱대롱 흔들리고 있었다.	It was the head of the Death Knight, the best undead soldier, which was dangling in the hands of the monster ant.	The pitcher of Death Knight, the best undead pitcher, was pulled from his head and was shaking in the hands of the monster ant.	The top undead mashu, Des Knight’s helmet, was pulled out of his head and shook in the hands of the monster ant.
106	“으, 으악”	"Oh, my God!"	"Oh, my God!"	“Oh, oh.”
107	기겁한 박종수가 엉덩방아를 찧었다.	Park Jong-soo was stunned and sat on the ground.	A frightened Park Jong-soo fell on his hip.	Park Jong-soo, who was stunned, gave a smack of his ass.
108	공격대원들도 화들짝 놀라 박종수 곁으로 모여들었다.	The attackers also gathered in surprise beside Park Jong-soo.	The strikers also gathered beside Park Jong-soo in surprise.	The attackers were also surprised and gathered beside Park Jong-soo.
109	한데 모인 헌터들을 훑어보던 베르가 데스 나이트의 머리를 아무렇게나 던져 놓고는 개미들에게 소리쳤다.	While looking through the congregation of hunters, 『Ber』 threw the Knight's head at random and shouted at the ants.	While looking through the congregation of Hunter, [Ber]gah threw Des Knight's head at random and shouted at the ants.	He threw Berga Des Knight’s head at random, looking at the gathering hunters, and shouted at the ants.
110	“키에에에엑”	“Kiee Eek”	"Kieh!"	“Kiee Eek”
111	그러자 개미 군단이 일사불란하게 전진하기 시작했다.	Then the army of ants began to march in perfect order.	Then the army of ants began to march in perfect order.	The ant corps began to move forward in a flurry.
112	‘...’	...’	...’	...
113	잠시 박종수를 물끄러미 내려다보던 베르도 천천히 몸을 틀어 개미들을 따라갔다.	『Ber』, who was looking at Park Jong-soo for a while, slowly turned around and followed the ants.	『Ber』, who looked down on Park Jong-soo for a while, slowly turned around and followed the ants.	[Ber]do, who looked down at Park Jong-soo for a while, slowly turned and followed the ants.
114	곧 헌터들이 박종수의 상태를 살폈다.	Soon the hunters looked at Park Jong-soo's condition.	Soon the hunters looked into Park's condition.	Soon the hunters looked into Park Jong-soo's condition.
115	“행님”	"Good Lord!"	"Good Lord!"	“Lord”
116	“사장님, 괜찮아요”	"Are you all right, boss?"	"Are you all right, boss?"	“I’m fine, boss.”
117	“괜찮으세요”	"Are you all right?"	"Are you all right?"	“You’re okay.”
118	박종수는 얼이 빠진 얼굴로 대답했다.	Park Jong-soo answered with a blank face.	Park Jong-soo answered with a blank face.	Park Jong-soo answered with a look of a little queasy.
119	“어, 어. 나는 괜찮다”	"Oh, oh. I'm fine."	"Oh, oh. I'm fine."	“Uh, uh, I’m fine.”
120	몸은 괜찮았다.	His body was fine.	My body was fine.	I was fine.
121	그런데 왠지 모르게 가슴이 아팠다. 마치 소환수에게 희롱을 당한 기분이었다.	But somehow, his heart ached. Fe felt like he was being teased by the summon.	But I felt my heart ache without knowing why. It was as if I had been molested by a summoner.	But somehow, my heart ached. It was like being teased by a summonsman.
122	‘설마 진짜 그런 건 아니겠지만...’	'I don’t think that's true, but...'	I don't know if that's true, but...	I don’t think it was true, but...
123	소환수에게 그 정도의 지능이 있을 리 없으니까.	There couldn't be that much intelligence in a summon.	There can't be that much intelligence in a summoner.	The Summoner would not have that much intelligence.
124	어쨌든 여기까지 와서, 이런 굴욕까지 당하고 레이드를 포기할 수는 없는 일.	Anyway, he couldn't get all the way here and give up the raid with humiliation.	Anyway, you can't come all the way here and give up on him.	Anyway, I can not come here, I can not give up the raid and be humiliated.
125	박종수는 엉덩이를 탈탈 털고 일어섰다.	Park Jong-soo stood up.	Park Jong-soo stood up with his hip dislocated.	Park stood up, thumping his buttocks.
126	“우리도 갑시다”	"Let us also go forward.”	"Let's go too.”	“Let’s go too.”
127	헌터들의 얼굴이 굳어졌다.	The Hunters’ faces hardened.	Hunter's face hardened.	The Hunters’ faces hardened.
128	“예”	"What?"	"What?"	“Yes”
129	“쟤들을 따라가자고요”	"Let's follow the mob?"	"Let's follow the mob?"	“Let’s go with them.”
130	“어떻게 괴물들과 같이 레이드를 합니까? 저는 못합니다”	"How do you raid with monsters? I can't."	"How do you raid with monsters? I can't."	“How do you redeem with monsters? I can’t.”
131	“저도요”	"Same."	"So do I."	“Me too.”
132	박종수는 귀찮다는 듯 한숨을 내쉬었다.	Park Jong-soo sighed with annoyance.	Park Jong-soo sighed with annoyance.	Park Jong-soo sighed in annoyance.
133	여러 말할 필요가 있을까?	Do I need to explain everything?	Do I need to say many things?	Do you need to say a lot?
134	그는 괴물 개미가 아무렇게나 틱 던져 놓은 데스 나이트의 머리를 찾아 들어 올렸다.	He picked up the Death Knight's head that was casually tossed away by the monster ant.	He picked up the head of Death Knight tossed by a monster ant.	He found Des Knight’s head, which the monster ant had thrown casually.
135	“헉”	"Huck!"	"Huck!"	“Huck”
136	“저거 데스 나이트 머리 아냐”	“That is the Death Knight’s head.”	Isn't that Death Knight's hair?	“That’s not Des Knight’s head.”
137	“데스 나이트”	"Death Knight?"	"Death Knight?"	“Death Knight”
138	경험 많은 베테랑 헌터들이 데스 나이트의 투구를 알아보고 기함을 토했다.	Experienced veteran hunters recognized the Death Knight's helmet and vomited.	Experienced veteran Hunters recognized Death Knight's pitching and threw out their hatchet.	Experienced veteran hunters recognized Death Knight's helmet and vomited.
139	박종수는 담담히 설명했다.	Park Jong-soo explained calmly.	Park Jong-soo explained calmly.	Park Jong-soo explained in a casual manner.
140	“최상위 마수에서 나오는 마정석 값이 얼마인지는 다들 아시죠”	"You all know the size of 『Mana Stones』that come out of bosses, right?"	"You all know how much 『Mana Stone』 comes out of the top monster's?"	“Everybody knows what the price of the majestic stone from the top horse.”
141	꿀꺽. gulp-	Gulp.	Give it a gulp	A gulp.
142	헌터들이 군침을 삼켰다.	The hunters gulped down.	Hunter gulped down.	Hunters swallowed.
143	“우리는 그냥 쟤들 따라가면서 줍기만 하면 됩니다”	"We just need to follow them and pick them up."	"We just need to follow them and pick them up."	“We just have to follow them and pick them up.”
144	그러자 방금 전까지 불만이 가득했던 헌터들의 얼굴이 조금씩 펴지기 시작했다.	At this remark, the hunters' difficult faces began to brighten.	Then, Hunter's face, which had been filled with complaints just now, began to spread a little bit.	The faces of the hunters, who had just been dissatisfied, began to spread.
145	예상했던 반응.	This was the reaction he expected.	an expected response	The reaction I had expected.
146	박종수는 질문으로 말을 끝맺었다.	Park Jong-soo finished his speech with a question.	Park Jong-soo concluded his speech with questions.	Park Jong-soo finished his speech with a question.
147	“이래도 빠지실 분”	"Who wants out from this?”	Who wants to get out of this?”	Who will be absent from this?
148	헌터들은 개미 군단보다 더 일사분란하게 움직였다.	The hunters moved in an even better formation than the ants.	Hunter moved more clearly than ant colony.	The hunters moved more in a more inexorable manner than the ant corps.
149	벌써 저만치 앞서 나간 헌터들이 박종수를 돌아보며 소리쳤다.	The hunters had gone ahead of Park Jong-soo and shouted back at him.	Already ahead of him, Hunters looked back and shouted at Park.	Hunters who had already gone ahead of them shouted at Park Jong-soo.
150	“사장님 뭐 하십니까, 뒤에 서서”	"What are you doing, boss, standing in the back?"	"What are you doing, boss, standing in the back?"	“What are you doing, standing behind you?”
151	“빨리 오십쇼. 뒤처집니다”	“Come on, you’re lagging behind.”	Please hurry up. We fall behind."	“Come on, you’re lagging behind.”
152	“행님, 언제까지 거 계실 겁니꺼”	“You’ll be scared when you remain alone.”	"Lord, when are you afraid to stay?”	“You’ll be scared to stay.”
153	박종수가 입맛을 다셨다.	Park Jong-soo smiled.	Park Jong-soo smacked his lips.	Park Jong-soo has tasted good.
154	“허 참... 사람들”	"Huh... People."	"Huh... People."	“Oh, my God, people.”
155	이렇게 잠깐 중지됐었던 기사단의 레이드가 재개되었다.	The Knights' raid, which was paused for a while, resumed.	This brief pause has resumed the press corps.	The raid of the Knights, which had been suspended for a while, resumed.
156	* * *	* * *	* * *	**
157	진우의 시선이 아래를 향했다.	Jin-woo gazed down.	Jin-woo looked down.	Jin-woo's gaze went down.
158	사람, 도로, 차, 건물, 강, 나무, 산, 산, 산, 산. 배경은 끊임없이 순식간에 바뀌어 갔다.	People, roads, cars, buildings, rivers, trees, mountains, mountains, mountains, mountains. The background was changing constantly.	People, roads, cars, buildings, rivers, trees, mountains, mountains, mountains, mountains. The background changed in an instant.	People, roads, cars, buildings, rivers, trees, mountains, mountains, mountains, mountains, mountains. The background was constantly changing.
159	‘빠르다.’	It‘s fast.’	It‘s fast.’	Fast.
160	제한을 두지 않은 카이셀의 속도는 그야말로 무시무시한 수준이었다.	The unrestricted speed of 『Kaiser』 was simply frightening.	The unrestricted speed of the 『Kaiser』 was simply frightening.	The speed of the unlimited Kaisell was truly dreadful.
161	자신이 최상급 헌터가 아니라 일반인이었다면 도저히 견딜 수 없는, 엄청난 충격이 몸에 생생히 전달됐다.	An ordinary person wouldn't be able to bear the shock of the wind, but Jin-Woo was an S-class hunter.	The shock of the wind was vivid in his body, which he could not bear if he were an ordinary person, not a top-class Hunter.	A great shock, which he could not bear if he was not a top hunter but a general person, was vividly transmitted to his body.
162	하지만.	but	but	But...
163	그럼에도 불구하고.	Nevertheless.	none the less	Nevertheless.
164	진우는 애가 탔다.	Jin-Woo was in a rush.	Jin-woo is in a rush.	Jin-woo was a child.
165	병사들의 신호는 계속되고 있었지만 점점 약해지고 있었다.	The soldiers’ signals continued, but they were getting weaker.	The soldiers' signals continued but were getting weaker.	The soldiers’ signals continued, but they were getting weaker.
166	게다가.	In addition	In addition	Besides,
167	‘상태창.’	Status window.’	Status window.’	“Status window.”
168	[MP : 8,619 / 8,770]	[MP: 8,619 / 8,770]	[MP: 8,619 / 8,770]	[MP] 8,619 / 8,770
169	아까부터 마나가 줄어들기 시작했다.	The mana started to decrease a while ago.	The mana started to shrink a while ago.	Mana had begun to shrink.
170	이건 보통 일이 아니다.	This is unusual.	This is unusual.	This is not a normal thing.
171	하이오크 그림자 병사들이 파괴되고 재생하기를 반복하고 있다는 뜻이었다.	It meant that the High Orc Shadow soldiers were being destroyed and regenerated.	It meant that the High Orc Shadow soldiers were being destroyed and regenerated.	It meant that the High Oak Shadow soldiers were being destroyed and regenerated.
172	‘그림자 병사들을 파괴할 수 있는 수준의 적이 진아를 노리고 있다.’	An enemy of a level that can destroy shadow soldiers is seeking Jin-ahi.’	An enemy of a level that can destroy shadow soldiers is seeking Jin-ahi.’	The enemy at the level that can destroy the Shadow soldiers is aiming for Jina.'
173	뿌득.	ba-dum	a good harvest	Puppy.
174	진우의 얼굴이 굳어졌다.	Jin-woo's face hardened.	Jin-woo's face hardened.	Jin-woo's face hardened.
175	설령 동생이 털끝 하나 다치지 않았다고 해도 그 적이란 녀석은 절대 살려서 보내지 않겠다.	Even if his sister didn't get hurt at all, he'd never let that enemy live.	Even if my sister didn't get hurt at all, I'd never let the enemy live.	Even if his brother was not hurt by a hair, he would never send the enemy alive.
176	눈에 진득한 살기가 어리었다.	His sister was too young.	I was young enough to live in.	I was young in my eyes.
177	‘더 빨리.’	Faster.’	Faster.’	Faster.
178	키아아-!	Kia!	Kia!	Kiaa-ah!
179	진우의 명령에 카이셀이 포효를 내지르며 속도를 더욱 올렸다.	The 『Kaiser』 roared at Jin-woo's order and increased its speed.	The 『Kaiser』 roared at Jin-woo's order and increased its speed.	In Jin-woo's order, Kassel roared and speeded up.
180	* * *	* * *	* * *	**
181	하이오크 전사들은 강했다.	High-Orc warriors were strong.	High-Orc warriors were strong.	The High Oak warriors were strong.
182	하지만 오크 족장 그록타르의 상대는 되지 못했다.	But they were no match for the Orcs' chief, Grogtar.	But he was no match for Orcs' chief, Gractar.	But he was not the opponent of the Orc chief, Groktar.
183	호위들을 제쳐 둔 채 혼자 앞으로 나선 그록타르.	Grogtar left his guards behind and stood alone.	Grogthar, who stood by himself, leaving his guards behind.	Glocktar, who was alone in front of the guards.
184	하이오크들의 공격을 가볍게 피하던 놈은 허리 뒤에 차고 있던 곡도를 꺼내 들었다.	He easily avoided the attacks, then took out a blade from behind him.	The man, who was trying to avoid the attack, took out a curve that he was wearing behind his waist.	The man who avoided the attack of the high oaks lightly pulled out the tune that was behind his waist.
185	“겨우 이 정도냐”	"What a shame"	"What a shame!"	How much is this?
186	교실 안에는 오크들의 시체가 가득했다.	The classroom was filled with bodies of Orcs.	The classroom was filled with bodies of Orcs.	The classroom was full of corpses of oaks.
187	얼추 세어도 50.	At least 50.	Even if you count it at a guess.	Even counting, 50.
188	50이나 되는 부하들이 하이오크 셋에게 당했다.	Fifty men were defeated by three High Orcs.	Fifty men were beaten by three High Orcs.	Fifty men were hit by three high-occupants.
189	“좀 더 나를 즐겁게 해라, 하이오크 전사들아”	"Entertain me, High Orc warriors!"	"Let's have more fun, High Orcs warriors!"	“Enjoy me more, High Oak warriors.”
190	족장의 분노는 자비 없는 칼질로 이어졌다.	The angry chief grabbed a merciless sword.	The chief's anger led to a merciless sword.	The patriarch’s anger led to a merciless knife.
191	그록타르의 곡도가 현란한 움직임을 그리며 하이오크들을 갑옷 째로 썰어 내기 시작했다.	Grogtar's blade began to cut the high-orcs into pieces.	Gractar's melodies began to cut the high-orcs into pieces of armor.	The grain of the groc tar began to cut the high oaks into armor with a dazzling movement.
192	“아”	"Ah!"	"Ah!"	“Oh”
193	“꺄악”	"Wow!"	"Wow!"	“Evil”
194	비명은 하이오크들이 아니라 그 뒤쪽에 있는 인간들의 입에서 튀어나왔다.	The children in the background were screaming, but not the orcs.	Screams came from the mouths of humans behind them, not from the High-Orcs.	The screams came from the mouths of humans behind them, not from the high oaks.
195	그록타르의 미간이 구겨졌다.	Grogtar's taste is crumpled.	Gractar's taste is crumpled.	The brow of Groktar crumpled.
196	‘시끄러운 것들.’	Noisy things’	noisy things’	Noisy things.
197	하이오크들 다음은 저들이다.	They are the next.	Those are the next ones.	They are next to the high oaks.
198	하이오크 하나의 팔을 베어 조각 내던 그록타르가 싫증이 났는지 빙글 돌아서며 녀석의 목을 쳐 냈다.	Grogtar cut off a High Orc's arm, turned around and struck its neck.	Gractar, who was cutting off an arm of a High-Orcs turned around and struck him on the neck.	He cut off one of his high-occupations and turned around to see if he was tired of it.
199	스걱! Scram!	Scram!	Scram!	Scratch!
200	그러자 하이오크들에게 밀려 교실 바깥으로 도망가 있던 오크들이 환호성을 내질렀다.	Only then did the Orcs, who had been pushed out of the classroom by the High Orcs, cheered.	Then the Orcs, who had been pushed out of the classroom by the High-Orcs, cheered.	The Orcs, who had been pushed out of the classroom by the high oaks, cheered.
201	“그록타르”	"Grogtar!"	"Grogtar!"	“Groctar”
202	“그록타르”	"Grogtar!"	"Grogtar!"	“Groctar”
203	그때.	then	then	Then.
204	그록타르의 눈가가 씰룩였다.	Grogtar’s eyes twitched.	Gruktar's eyes were like sillions.	Groktar’s eyes twitched.
205	목이 떨어진 하이오크가 검은 연기로 변하더니 다시 원래의 모습으로 돌아오는 것이 아닌가?	'The fallen High Orc is turning into black smoke and returning to its original form?'	Isn't the fallen High-Orcs turning into black smoke and returning to its original form?	Wasn’t the high-oc, with its neck, turning into black smoke and returning to its original shape?
206	‘주술인가...?’	Is it magic?	Is it magic?	Is it a witchcraft?
207	몇 번을 베어도 마찬가지였다.	The same was true with the many cuts.	The same was true of many cuts.	The same was true of a few cuts.
208	“크악”	"ARGHHH!"	"Khhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"	“Kak”
209	화가 난 그록타르가 함성을 내질렀다.	An angry Grogtar roared.	An angry grogthar roared.	Angrily, Glocktar shouted.
210	하이오크들을 수없이 베고 죽였지만 놈들은 어김없이 본래대로 돌아왔다.	He cut down and killed the High-Orcs numerous times, but they came back to life as good as new.	They cut down and killed the High-Orcs numerous times, but they came back as they were.	He had cut and killed many of the high-ocks, but they had returned to their original form.
211	‘백 번이고 천 번이고 죽이는 것은 어려운 일이 아니다.’	It‘s not hard to kill a hundred times and a thousand times.’	It‘s not hard to kill a hundred times and a thousand times.’	It’s not hard to kill a hundred times and a thousand times.
212	하지만 그렇게 해서는 끝이 없었다.	But there was no end to that.	But there was no end to that.	But that was never the end.
213	지금 이 순간에도 머릿속의 목소리는 계속해서 인간들을 죽이라는 명령을 반복하고 있었다.	Even at this moment, the voice in his head was constantly repeating orders to kill humans.	Even at this moment, the voice in my head was constantly repeating orders to kill humans.	Even now, the voice in my head was repeating the order to kill humans.
214	지끈지끈.	It was tiring.	a throbbing knot	A throbbing.
215	목소리가 울려 대서 머리가 아파 올 지경이었다.	The voice was ringing, and his head was sore.	that voice echoed to the point where my head was aching.	His voice was ringing, and his head was sore.
216	그렇다고 하이오크들을 무시하고 인간들을 처치할 수도 없는 일.	However, it is not possible to ignore high-orcs and kill humans.	However, it is not possible to ignore high-orcs and kill humans.	But I can not ignore the high oaks and kill humans.
217	‘...끝내야 한다.’	I must finish those...’	must be done with...’	...we must finish.
218	그록타르가 머리를 굴렸다.	Grogtar turned around.	Gractar rolled his head.	Groctar rolled his head.
219	만약 이들이 주술로 만들어진 병사라면 반드시 어딘가에 이 녀석들을 조종하는 누군가가 있으리라.	If they are soldiers made of sorcery, then there must be someone controlling them somewhere.	If they are soldiers made of sorcery, there must be someone controlling them somewhere.	If they were a witch-made soldier, there must be someone somewhere who controls them.
220	과거 많은 전투에서 여러 주술을 상대해 본 경험이 있는 그록타르는 이 더러운 주술을 끝낼 방법 또한 잘 알고 있었다.	Grogtar, who has faced several magic spells in many battles in the past, was also well aware of how to end this dirty spell.	Gractar, who has faced several magic spells in many battles in the past, was also well aware of how to end this dirty.	With many previous battles and many other witchcrafts, he knew how to end this filthy spell.
221	‘저 여자!’	Her!'	She!	She!
222	하이오크들 뒤에 멀찍이 떨어져 숨을 죽이고 있는 저 인간 여자!	That human woman who is holding her breath, far behind the high-orcs!'	That human woman who is holding her breath far behind the high-orcs!	The woman who was breathing far behind the high-ocks!
223	그녀는 미약하게나마 이 하이오크 놈들과 연결되어 있다.	She has a slight connection with these high-orcs.	She has a slight connection with these high-orcs.	She is, in a weak way, connected to these High Oaks.
224	그록타르의 눈이 빛났다.	Grogtar's eyes glistened.	Grotar's eyes glistened.	His eyes shone.
225	‘너인가?’	Is it you?’	Is it you?’	Is it you?
226	놈의 살기가 타깃을 바꾸었다.	His murdering gaze changed targets.	His murder changed the target.	His life changed his target.
227	순간 그록타르와 눈이 마주치고만 진아가 몸을 파르르 떨었다.	At that point Grogtar stared at her, but Jin-ah's body shook.	At the moment, Grogthar's eyes met, but Jin-ah shook her body.	At that moment, her eyes met with Groktar, and Jina shook.
228	분명 여자는 뭔가를 알고 있다.	Obviously the woman knows something.	Obviously the woman knows something.	Obviously the woman knows something.
229	그렇게 직감한 그록타르가 뒤를 돌아보며 진아를 가리켰다.	Grogtar turned intuitively and pointed to Jin-ah.	The intuitive Gractar turned around and pointed to Jin-a.	Groktar, so intuitive, turned and pointed to Jina.
230	“저 여자를 죽여라”	"Kill her!"	"Kill her!"	“Kill her.”
231	말이 끝나기도 전에.	Before his words were over.	before Choi Jong - in's speech	Before the words are over.
232	그록타르의 명령대로 뒤에서 싸움을 지켜보고 있던 호위들이 뛰쳐나갔다.	Guards who were watching the fight from behind, at Grogtar's command, rushed out.	Guards who were watching the fight from behind, at Gruktar's command, rushed out.	The guards who had been watching the fight behind him, as Glockard ordered, ran out.
233	그러자 하이오크들이 눈앞에 있는 그록타르를 무시하고 필사적으로 호위들의 앞을 막으려 했다.	Then the high-orcs ignored the Grogtar in front of them and desperately tried to block the guards from sight.	Then the high-orcs ignored the Gruktar in front of them and desperately tried to block the guards from sight.	The high-ocques ignored the glork tar in front of them and desperately tried to stop them.
234	‘역시.’	As expected.’	As expected.’	Again.
235	짐작은 맞았다.	His guess was correct.	I guessed right.	I guessed right.
236	그록타르는 하이오크들의 시선이 분산된 틈을 타 진아의 앞에 섰다.	Grogtar stood in front of Jin-ah, taking advantage of the High-Orcs' divergence.	Gractar stood in front of Jin-ah, taking advantage of the divergence of the eyes of the High-Orcs.	Groktar stood in front of Jina in the gap where the high oaks' eyes were scattered.
237	“너였구나”	"It was you."	"It was you."	“It was you.”
238	그록타르는 곡도를 쥐지 않은 손으로 진아의 목을 움켜쥐고 들어 올렸다.	Grogtar grasped Jin-ahh's neck with his free hand and lifted her up.	Gractar grasped Jin-ahh's neck with his undisturbed hand and lifted it up.	Glocktar grabbed Jina's neck with his uncurved hand and lifted it.
239	“아..”	"Ah..."	"Ah..."	“Oh.”
240	목이 짓눌린 여자는 비명도 제대로 지르지 못했다.	The strangled woman could not scream properly.	The strangled woman could not scream properly.	The woman with the throat was unable to scream.
241	그록타르가 고개를 갸웃거렸다.	Grogtar tilted his head.	Groktar tilted his head.	Glocktar cocked his head.
242	손가락에 조금만 힘을 주어도 그냥 아스라질 것 같은 가느다란 목.	A slender neck that would snap even when a small force is applied to the fingers of his hand.	A slender neck that would make your fingers feel like they're going to dry even if you put a little force on them.	A thin neck that seems to be just as if it gives a little force to the fingers.
243	이런 인간이 정말로 전사를 불사로 만드는, 고등의 술법을 완성시켰단 말인가?	Has this human really perfected the art of higher learning that makes a warrior immortal?	Has this man really perfected the art of higher learning that makes a warrior immortal?	Had this man really completed the high-level tricks that made warriors immortal?
244	확인할 방법은 하나.	There's only one way to check.	There's only one way to check.	There is one way to check.
245	‘죽여 보면 알게 되겠지.’	You‘ll find out if you kill it.’	You‘ll find out if you kill them.’	Kill him and you’ll know.’
246	그록타르가 손에 힘을 주어 막 여자의 목을 부러뜨리려는 순간.	The moment Grogtar tries to break a woman's neck by applying force to her hand.	The moment Grogthar tries to break a woman's neck by applying force to her hand.	The moment he tried to break her neck with his hands.
247	키아아악-!	Kiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!	Kiaaak!	Kiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
248	멀리서 비룡의 울음소리가 들렸다.	He heard the distant cry of a drake.	I heard the distant cry of a drake.	From a distance I heard the wraith cry.


1		2019.3.6 #mbr (reviewed 2019.3.28)	2019.2.22 #Tristan		NEW
2	그 순간, 그록타르는 온몸의 털이 곤두서는 것을 느꼈다.	At that moment, Groktar had goosebumps all over his body.	At that moment, Groktar felt all his body hair stand on end.	At that moment, Gractar felt his whole body hair stand on end.	At that moment, Groktar felt his hair rise.
3	‘뭐지?’	What is this?'	What is this?'	‘What is this?’	What is it?
4	극도의 긴장감에 느려진 시간 속에서 한계치까지 단련된 전사의 감각이 경고했다.	His trained senses warned him of some great danger.	His trained senses warned him of extreme danger.	During periods of extreme danger, his sense's warned him.	The sense of the warrior who was trained to the limit in the time of slowing down to extreme tension warned.
5	‘무시무시한 것'이 온다고.	Something terrible is coming.'	Something terrible is coming.	There's something terrible coming.	The scary thing is coming.
6	두근.	ba-dump.	ba-dump.	ba-dump.	I'm excited.
7	심장 박동이 천둥소리처럼 거칠게 고막을 때렸다.	His heartbeat thundered loudly in his ears.	His heartbeat thundered loudly in his eardrum.	The heartbeat thundered roughly on the eardrum.	His heart beat like thunder, beating his eardrum.
8	이 자리에서 벗어나지 않으면 죽는다.	If I don't get out of here, I will die.'	If he doesn't get out of here, he will die.	If you don't get out of here, you'll die.	If you don't get out of here, you die.
9	칼날처럼 예리하게 다듬어진 전사의 감각은 때론 예지에 가까운 힘을 발휘하고는 한다.	The sense of a warrior is as sharp as a blade, and sometimes exerts a strong predictive power.	The sense of a warrior as sharp as a blade sometimes exerts a strong force.	The sense of a warrior as sharp as a blade sometimes exerts a force close to predictability.	The sense of a warrior, sharpened like a blade, sometimes exerts near-predictive power.
10	바로 지금처럼!	Just like now.	Just like now.	Just like now!	Just like now!
11	‘...!’	...!'	...!'	...!’	...!
12	여자를 버린 그록타르가 동물적인 움직임으로 순식간에 문 쪽까지 물러났다.	Groktar abandoned the girl and quickly retreated to the door with instant animal-like movements.	Groktar abandoned the girl and quickly retreated to the door with instant animal-like movements.	Gractar, who abandoned her, quickly retreated to the door in an animal-like gesture.	Glocktar, who had abandoned her, stepped back to the door in an instant with animal movements.
13	쾅-!	Boom-!	Boom-!	Boom-!	Bang-!
14	귀를 찢을 듯한 폭음과 함께 유리 파편들이 사방으로 흩날렸다.	Glass fragments scattered all over the place with a deafening sound.	Glass fragments scattered all over the place with a tearing sound.	With the shrill sound of the explosion, pieces of glass scattered everywhere.	Glass fragments scattered all over the place with a tearing sound.
15	갑자기 눈앞에 나타난 족장의 등에 문 근처를 지키던 오크들이 한 발씩 뒷걸음질 쳤다.	One by one, the orcs retreated behind their chief.	The orcs behind their chief retreated one by one.	The orcs, which suddenly appeared at the gate, began to retreat one by one.	Suddenly, the oaks, who were guarding the door near the patriarch's back, suddenly stepped back.
16	‘...’	...'	...'	...’	...
17	말없이 앞을 노려보는 그록타르는 숨소리까지 조심스러웠다.	Groktar stared silently ahead, and careful in his breathing.	Groktar stared silently ahead, and his breathing was careful.	Grotar, staring silently ahead, was carefull even in his breathing.	Glocktar stared silently ahead, and his breathing was careful.
18	예사롭지 않은 기운.	An unusual energy.'	An unusual energy.	an unusual energy	An unusual energy.
19	여자가 있었던 자리에는 여태 보지 못했던 한 남자가 같이 있었다.	There was a man he had never seen, at the place where the woman was.	There was a man he had never seen, at the place where the woman was.	There was a man at the same place where the woman was.	There was a man who had never seen a woman in the place where she was.
20	그록타르의 시선이 슬쩍 옆으로 옮겨 갔다.	Groktar’s eyes moved slightly to the side.	Groktar’s eyes moved slightly to the side.	Gractar's gaze shifted to the side by side.	Glocktar’s eyes moved slightly to the side.
21	반대편 구석의 창가.	The windows in the other side.	The window in the other corner.	The window in the opposite corner.	The window in the other corner.
22	그쪽은 공성병기에 얻어맞기라도 한 것처럼 아예 벽 한쪽이 통째로 사라져 있었다.	They were all gone as if hit by a siege weapon.	The whole window had vanished as if it had been hit by a siege weapon.	The whole wall had vanished as if it had been beaten by a seige weapon.	They were all gone, as if they had been hit by a siege.
23	‘창을 깨고 들어온 건가?’	Did he break the window?	Did he break the window?	Did he break the window?’	Did you break the window?
24	자신의 동체시력으로도 방금 움직임을 쫓을 수가 없었다.	His own vision had not been able to keep up with what happened.	His own vision had not been able to keep up with his movements.	His body vision just couldn't keep up with the movement.	His own vision had not been able to keep up with his movements.
25	‘...’	...'	...'	...’	...
26	생각지도 못한 강적의 등장에 그록타르는 침을 꼴깍 삼켰다.	At the unexpected appearance of a strong enemy, Groktar swallowed.	At the unexpected appearance of the strong enemy, Groktar swallowed.	With the advent of an unexpected powerful enemy, Gractar swallowed his saliva.	In the unexpected appearance of the strong enemy, Groktar swallowed.
27	관자놀이 부근에 식은땀 한 방울이 흘러내렸다.	A drop of cold sweat fell down near his temple.	A drop of cold sweat fell down near his temple.	A drop of cold sweat ran down the temples.	A drop of cold sweat fell down near his temple.
28	키아아악-!	Kiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!	Kiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!	Kiaaak!	Kiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
29	괴성을 들은 그록타르가 고개를 들어 올렸다.	Groktar looked up when he heard the shout.	Groktar looked up when he heard the shout.	Gractar raised his head when he heard the monster.	Groktar looked up when he heard the shout.
30	이 천장 위.	Above this room,	Ahead this ceiling.	on this ceiling	On this ceiling.
31	보이지 않는 곳에서 또 하나의 강한 적이 먹잇감을 노리는 매처럼 머리 위를 빙글빙글 맴돌고 있었다.	unseen, another strong enemy was overhead, like a hawk hovering for prey.	Invisible, another strong enemy was overhead like a hawk hovering for prey.	Another strong enemy was circling overhead like a hawk aiming for prey in the open air.	Invisible, another strong enemy was hovering overhead like a hawk for prey.
32	‘어려운 싸움이 될지도 모르겠군.’	It will be a difficult fight.'	It will be a difficult fight.'	Maybe it‘ll be a tough fight.’	It might be a difficult fight.
33	그록타르의 눈빛에서 전에 보기 힘든 긴장감이 묻어 나왔다.	Groktar's eyes were filled with tension, more than he had ever felt before.	Groktar's eyes were filled with unprecedented tension.	Gruktar's eyes were filled with unprecedented tension.	Glockard’s eyes were tense, something he had never seen before.
34	적은 자신과 부하들의 존재를 완전히 무사한 채 여자의 상태를 살피고 있었다.	The enemy was observing the condition of the woman, now safe from him and his men.	The enemy was observing the condition of the woman, now safe from him and his men.	The enemy was observing the condition of the woman, completely safe from her own and her men.	The enemy was fully safe and looking at the condition of the woman.
35	그록타르가 적에게 말했다.	Groktar spoke to the enemy.	Groktar spoke to the enemy.	Groktar spoke to the enemy.	“I’m sorry,” Groctar said to the enemy.
36	“나는 붉은 칼날 부족의 그록타르”	“I am the Groktar of the Red Blade.”	“I am the Groktar of the Red Blade.”	"I'm Gractar of the Red Edge tribe!"	“I am the Glocktar of the Red Blade.”
37	자신의 목숨을 앗아 갈 수 있는 상대에게만 허락하는 전사의 인사였다.	It was a warrior's greeting that offered only to the opponent who could take his life.	It was a warrior's greeting that offered only to the opponent who could take his life.	He was a warrior's greeting only to those who could kill him.	It was a warrior's greeting that allowed only the opponent who could take his life.
38	자기소개를 끝낸 그록타르가 물었다.	Groktar who had finished his introduction asked him.	Groktar who had finished his introduction asked him.	asked Gructar, who had finished introducing himself.	“What’s the matter?” asked Glocktar, who had finished his introduction.
39	“너는 누구냐”	“Who are you?”	“Who are you?”	"Who are you?"	“Who are you?”
40	진우가 고개를 들고 조용히 말했다.	Jin-woo looked up and said quietly:	Jin-woo looked up and said quietly:	Jin-woo raised his head and said quietly.	Jin-woo looked up and said quietly:
41	“거기서 닥치고 기다리고 있어라”	“Shut up and wait there.”	“Shut up and wait there.”	"Shut up there and wait."	“Shut up and wait there.”
42	인간이 오크의 언어를 쓴다?	Humans speak the language of Orc?	Humans speak the language of Orc?	A Human that can speak Orc's language?	Humans speak the language of Orc?
43	놀라움도 잠시.	A moment of surprise.	A moment of surprise.	I'm surprised.	A moment of surprise.
44	말에 실려 있는 힘의 무게 때문인지, 그록타르를 비롯한 오크들은 감히 움직일 생각을 하지 못했다.	Due to the immense pressure, the Orcs, including Groktar, dared not move.	Due to the weight of the force, the Orcs, including Groctar, dared not move.	Probably because of the weight of the force carried by the horses, none of the Orc's, including Gruktar, dared move.	The weight of the force on the horse, or the Orcs, including Groctar, dared not move.
45	* * *	**	**	* * *	**
46	“콜록, 콜록”	"Cough, Cough."	"Cough, Cough."	"Cough, Cough."	“Collock, Collock.”
47	진우는 연신 기침을 하는 진아의 등을 토닥이면서 다친 곳이 없는지 꼼꼼히 살펴보았다.	Jin-ah was coughing. Jin-woo gently patted her back and carefully examined whether there were any injuries.	Jin-woo patted the coughing Jin-ah's back, and carefully examined whether there was any injured place.	Jin-woo patted Jin-ah's back, where she was coughing, and checked for any injuries.	Jin-woo patted Jina's back, coughing, and carefully examined whether there was any injured place.
48	다행히 눈에 띄는 곳은 없었다.	Fortunately, there were no noticeable injuries,	Fortunately, there was no noticable place.	Fortunately, there was no noticeable place.	Fortunately, there was no visible place.
49	목에 선명히 나 있는 손자국을 제외한다면 말이다.	except for the handprints that were clearly visible on the neck.	Except for the handprints that are clearly visible on the neck.	Except for the handprints clearly on the neck.	Except for the handprints that are clearly visible on the neck.
50	진우는 굳은 얼굴로 물었다.	Jin-woo asked, with a serious face.	Jin-woo asked, with a firm face.	Jin-woo asked with a stiff face.	Jin-woo asked, with a firm face.
51	“괜찮아”	"Are you all right?"	"Are you all right?"	"Are you all right?"	“It’s okay.”
52	“오빠”	“Brother”	“Brother”	"Brother!"	“Brother”
53	기침을 멈춘 진아가 눈물을 글썽이며 와락 안겨들었다.	Jin-ah stopped coughing and tears came in.	Jina stopped coughing and tears came in.	The cough-stopping Jin-ah burst into tears.	Jina stopped coughing and tears came in.
54	진우는 놀란 아이를 달래듯 조심히 진아의 머리를 쓰다듬어 주었다.	Jin-woo gently stroked Jina's head as if to comfort a surprised child.	Jin-woo carelessly stroked Jina's head as if to comfort the surprised child.	Jin-woo gently patted Jin-ah's head.	Jin-woo carelessly stroked Jina's head as if to comfort the surprised child.
55	‘오빠?’	Brother?'	Brother?'	Brother?’	“Brother?”
56	‘진아의 오빠라면...’	Jin-ah's brother...’	Jin-ah's brother...’	Jin-ah's brother...’	If it were Jin-ah’s brother...
57	‘아!’	Aah!’	Aah!’	Aah!’	Ah!
58	학생들은 그제야 눈앞에 있는 사람이 누구인지를 알게 됐다.	Only then did the students know who was in front of them.	Only then did the students know who was in front of them.	Only then did the students know who was in front of them.	The students then learned who was in front of them.
59	S급 헌터 성진우.	S-class Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	S-class Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	S-rated Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	S-class Hunter Sung Jin-woo.
60	살았다!	We are saved!	I'm alive!	I'm	I'm alive!
61	학생들은 진우의 얼굴을 확인하고서 왈칵 눈물을 쏟았다.	The students burst into tears when they saw Jin-woo's face.	The students burst into tears when they saw Jin-woo's face.	The students burst into tears when they saw Jin-woo's face.	The students checked Jin-woo's face and poured tears.
62	그전까지 흘렸던 절망과 두려움의 눈물이 아닌, 기쁨과 안도감이 뒤섞인 눈물이었다.	These were not tears of despair and fear that had been shed before, but of a mixture of joy and relief.	These were not tears of despair and fear that had been shed before, but of a mixture of joy and relief.	It was not a tears of despair and fear that had been shed before, but a mixture of joy and relief.	It was not tears of despair and fear that had been shed before, but tears of joy and relief.
63	“흑흑”	"Hu hu hu" (Jin-ah's sobbing.)	"Hu hu hu"	"(sob Crying sound ...)"	“black”
64	“괜찮아. 이제 괜찮아”	"It's all right. It's all right now."	"It's all right. It's all right now."	"It's all right. It's all right now."	“It’s okay, it’s okay.”
65	진우는 펑펑 우는 동생을 달래면서 기감을 확장시켜 보았다.	Jin-woo soothed his crying sister and took a deep breath.	Jin-woo soothed his sister who was crying and took a deep breath.	Jin-woo soothed his sister who was crying and took a deep breath.	Jin-woo tried to expand his sense of humor by soothing his brother who was crying.
66	이 넓은 학교에서 느껴지는 사람의 기척이라고는 여기 있는 17명이 다였다.	The only sign of people in this whole school was the 17 people here.	The only sign of people in this wide school was the 17 people here.	There were 17 people here in this wide school who were hung up on people.	The only sign of a person in this wide school was the 17 people here.
67	‘...’	...'	...'	...’	...
68	진우의 굳은 얼굴에 검은 그림자가 드리웠다.	A black shadow fell on Jin-woo's hard face.	A black shadow fell on Jin-woo's hard face.	A black shadow hung over Jin-woo's hard face.	A black shadow fell on Jin-woo's hard face.
69	진우는 자신에게서 떨어지지 않으려는 진아를 조심스럽게 떼어놓고, 학생들과 같은 수의 그림자 병사들을 불러냈다.	Jin-woo carefully removed Jin-Ah, who had hung on to him, and called out the same number of shadow soldiers as the students.	Jin-woo carefully removed Jin-Ah, who did not want to fall away from him, and called out the same number of shadow soldiers as the students.	Jin-woo carefully removed Jin-a from her and called out the same number of shadow soldiers as the students.	Jin-woo carefully removed Jin-ah, who did not want to fall away from him, and called out the same number of shadow soldiers as the students.
70	“다들 내 소환수들을 따라가”	“Everybody follow my summons.”	“Everybody follow my summons.”	"Follow my summons.”	“Everybody follow my summons.”
71	학생들이 고개를 끄덕이자 병사들은 학생들을 안아 들었다.	The students nodded and the soldiers held them up.	The students nodded and the soldiers held them up.	The students nodded and the soldiers hugged them.	The students nodded and the soldiers held them up.
72	진아는 특별히 이그리트 에게 맡겼다.	Jin-Ah was especially entrusted to 『Ygritte』	Jin-Ah was especially entrusted to 『Ygritte』	『Ygritte』 was left to Jin-ah left in particular.	Jina was especially entrusted to [Egritte].
73	“먼저 내려가 있어. 오빠는 여기 정리하고 갈게”	"You go down first. I'm going to clean up here."	"First, get down. I'm going to clean up here."	"First, stay down. I'm going to clean up here."	“I’ll get you straightened out and go.”
74	평소 같았으면 오빠가 S급 헌터, 아니 그 이상의 존재라고 해도 같이 가자고 말렸을 진아였다.	If it were the usual situation, Jin-ah would have told Jin-Woo to go with her, even if he was S-class Hunter.	If it were usual, my brother would have told me to go with him, even if he was S-class Hunter.	If it were usual, my brother would have told me to go with him, even if he was S-class Hunter or more.	If it was the same as usual, it would have been Jina who would have stopped me from going with him even if he was a class S hunter or more.
75	하지만 이번에는 그러지 못했다.	This time, however, she didn't.	This time, however, he didn't.	This time, however, he didn't.	But this time he didn’t.
76	그러기에는 정색하고 있는 진우의 표정이 너무나 무서웠다.	Jin-woo's face was so scary.	Jin-woo's face was so scary.	Jin-woo's face was so scary.	I was so afraid of Jin-woo's expression.
77	진아가 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-ah nodded her head.	Jin-ah nodded her head.	Jin-ah nodded her head.	Jina nodded.
78	진우가 신호하자 학생을 안은 병사들이 차례차례 박살 난 창문을 넘어 아래로 뛰어내렸다.	When Jin-woo signaled, soldiers holding the students jumped down the broken window one by one.	When Jin-woo signaled, soldiers holding the students jumped down the broken window one by one.	When Jin-woo signaled, soldiers holding the students jumped down the broken window one by one.	When Jin-woo signaled, the soldiers holding the student jumped down the smashed windows in turn.
79	다 잡은 사냥감들이 도망치는 모습에 오크들이 움찔거렸다.	Orcs flinched at the sight of their preys running away.	Orcs winced at the sight of their preys running away.	Orcs winced at the sight of their preys running away.	The Orcs flinched as the preys were running away.
80	그러자 진우가 섬뜩한 눈빛으로 돌아보았다.	Jin-woo looked back at them with a scary look.	Jin-woo looked back with an eerie look.	Jin-woo looked back with an eerie look.	Then Jin-woo looked at him with eerie eyes.
81	“움직이지 말라고 했다”	“I told you not to move.”	“I told you not to move.”	"I told you not to move."	“I told you not to move.”
82	거짓말처럼 모든 오크들이 동작을 멈췄다. 감히 따르지 않을 수가 없는 눈빛이었다.	All Orcs stopped moving. It was an irresistible look to which they had to obey.	All Orcs stopped moving. It was an irresistible look to which they had to obey.	All Orcs stopped moving, it was an irresistible look to which we had to obey.	All the Orcs stopped, like a lie. They dared to follow.
83	안색이 창백해진 오크 하나가 눈치를 살피며 그록타르에게 조심히 말했다.	One of the pale orcs looked at him carefully.	One of the pale oaks looked at him carefully.	A pale orcs spoke to Grogthar carefully, looking at his sights.	One of the pale oaks looked at him carefully.
84	“족장님..”	“Chief—”	“Captain—”	"Father..."	“Captain—”
85	“쉿”	"Shhh."	"Shhh."	"Shhh."	“Is it?”
86	그록타르도 동의했다.	Groktar agreed.	Groctar agreed.	Grocardi agreed.	Groctar agreed.
87	지금은 저 약해빠진 사냥감들에게 신경을 쓸 때가 아니었다.	This was not the time to pay attention to those weak prey,	This was not the time to pay attention to those weak prey.	This was not the time to pay attention to those weak hunters.	It was not time to care about those weak gamers.
88	눈앞의 사냥꾼.	but at the the hunter in front of him.	The hunter in front of him.	a forward hunter	The hunter in front of him.
89	지금부터는 사냥꾼들끼리 누가 먹고 누가 먹히느냐 하는 싸움을 시작할 때였다.	It was time to fight and determine who is the hunter and who is the prey.	It was time for hunters to start a fight over who was eating and who was being eaten.	It was time for hunters to start a fight over who was eating and who was being eaten.	From now on, it was time for hunters to start fighting who eats and who eats.
90	‘하지만... 그래도 순순히 보내 줄 수는 없지.’	But ... I can’t let the prey go.’	But ... I can’t let you go.’	But... but I can‘t let you go.’	But ... I can’t let you go.’
91	그록타르가 슬쩍 눈치를 보내자 호위 둘이 소리 없이 움직였다.	The two guards moved silently when Gructar gave a hint.	The two guards moved silently when Gructar gave a hint.	The two guards moved silently when Gructar gave a hint.	The two guards moved silently as Glocktar glanced at him.
92	모든 학생들이 안전하게 교실을 벗어난 것을 확인한 진우가 돌아섰다.	Jin-woo turned around when all the students were safely out of the classroom.	Jin-woo turned around when all the students were safely out of the classroom.	Jin-woo, who confirmed that all the students had safely left the classroom, turned around.	Jin-woo turned around when all the students were safely out of the classroom.
93	진우는 학생들이 다칠까봐 교실에서 내보낸 것이 아니다.	Jin-woo did not send students out of the classroom because he was afraid of them getting hurt.	Jin-woo did not send students out of the classroom because he was afraid of them getting hurt.	Jin-woo did not send students out of the classroom because he was afraid of getting hurt.	Jin-woo is not sent out of the classroom to hurt students.
94	‘이깟 오크들쯤...’	‘These Orcs..’	‘These Orcs..’	‘Easy Orcs...’	‘These oaks..’
95	눈 깜짝할 사이에 처리할 자신이 있었다.	He was confident he can handle it in a flash.	He was confident he can handle it in a flash.	I had the confidence to deal with it in a flash.	I was confident to handle it in a flash.
96	다만 지금부터 벌어질 일들을 동생이나 다른 아이들에게 보여주고 싶지가 않았다.	He just didn’t want to show his sister or any other children what was going to happen.	He just didn’t want to show his sister or any other children what was going to happen.	However, he did not want to show his younger sister or other children what would happen from now on.	I didn’t want to show my brother or any other children what was going to happen.
97	그리고 이제 모든 눈들이 사라졌다.	And now all the eyes were gone.	And now all the eyes were gone.	And now all the eyes are gone.	And now all the eyes were gone.
98	행동의 제약이 없어진 것이다.	The constraints of action have been removed.	The constraints of action have been removed.	The restrictions of action have been removed.	The constraints of action have been eliminated.
99	‘...’	...'	...'	...’	...
100	진우의 고개가 문득 교실 밖 계단 쪽을 향했다.	Jin-woo's head suddenly turned toward the stairs outside the classroom.	Jin-woo's head suddenly turned toward the stairs outside the classroom.	Jin-woo's head suddenly turned toward the stairs outside the classroom.	Jin-woo's head suddenly turned toward the stairs outside the classroom.
101	최대한 기척을 죽인 오크 둘이 아래로 내려가고 있었다.	Two Orcs, who made as little noise as possible, were going down.	Two Orcs, who had killed as much as possible, were going down.	Two Orcs, who had killed as much as possible, were going down.	Two of the oaks, as dead as they could, were descending.
102	아이들을 쫓아갈 모양이지만... 괜찮다.	They're going after the kids, but it's okay.'	They're going after the kids, but it's okay.	They're going after the kids, but... to be okay	They're going after the kids, but it's okay.
103	이그리트 를 같이 보냈고, 위에 카이셀도 떠 있으니.	I sent 『Ygritte』 with her, and there's also『Kaiser』floating on top.	I sent 『Ygritte』 with her, and there's also『Kaiser』floating on top.	I sent 『Ygritte』 with her, and there's also『Kaiser』floating on top.	I sent Eggrit together, and Kaisel is floating above.
104	‘남은 일은 이것들을 처리하는 것뿐.’	All that’s left is to deal with them.’	All that’s left is to deal with them.’	All that‘s left is to deal with these things.’	All that’s left is to deal with them.’
105	진우가 가볍게 숨을 내쉬었다.	Jin-woo exhaled lightly.	Jin-woo exhaled lightly.	Jin-woo exhaled lightly.	Jin-woo exhaled lightly.
106	내뱉은 공기에 짙고 무거운 마력이 묻어 나왔다.	The air was thick and heavy with mana.	The air was thick and heavy with mana.	The exhaled air was smeared with heavy mana.	The air was thick and heavy.
107	그록타르가 다시 물었다.	Groktar asked again.	Groktar asked again.	Groktar asked again.	“What?” Glocktar asked again.
108	“그대는 누군가? 어째서 우리말을 아는 거지”	“Who are you? Why do you know our language?”	“Who are you? Why do you know our language?”	"Who are you? And how do you know our language? "	“Who are you? Why do you know Korean?”
109	진우는 그록타르의 말을 무시한 채 천천히 녀석을 향해 걸어갔다.	Jin-woo walked slowly toward him, ignoring Groktar's words.	Jin-woo walked slowly toward him, ignoring Groktar's words.	Jin-woo slowly walked toward him, ignoring Gruktar's words.	Jin-woo walked slowly toward him, ignoring Groktar's words.
110	그록타르는 진우에게 대답할 마음이 없다는 사실을 알자마자 긴 어금니를 드러냈다.	As soon as Groktar knew that Jin-woo had no intention of answering him, he bared his long teeth.	As soon as Gruktar knew that Jin-woo had no intention of responding him, he exposed his long teeth.	As soon as Gruktar knew that Jin-woo had no intention of responding him, he exposed his long teeth.	As soon as he knew that he had no intention of answering Jin-woo, he revealed his long 『Tusk』.
111	“가라”	“Go.”	“Go.”	"Go !"	“Go.”
112	족장의 명령을 받은 용맹한 오크 전사들이 일제히 진우를 향해 달려들었다.	The fierce Orcs, ordered by their Chief, rushed toward Jin-woo.	The fierce Orcs, ordered by their Chief, rushed toward Jin-woo.	The fierce Orcs, ordered by their Chief, rushed toward Jin-woo.	The brave Orc warriors, who were ordered by the patriarch, rushed to Jin-woo at once.
113	“크르르륵”	“Crreuk”	“Crreuk”	"Rattle!"	“Crreuk”
114	“크라락”	“Crack”	“Crack”	"Clarak!"	“Crack”
115	그러자 시간이 멈추었다.	Then time stopped.	Then time stopped.	Then time stopped.	The time stopped.
116	진우는 정지 화면처럼 느리게 움직이는 오크들 사이를 유유히 걸으며 놈들을 하나씩 부서뜨렸다.	Jin-woo strolled through the slow-moving orcs as if they were frozen on TV, smashing them one by one.	Jin-woo strolled through the slow-moving orcs as if they were still on the screen, smashing them one by one.	Jin-woo strolled through the slow-moving orcs as if they were still on the screen, smashing them one by one.	Jin-woo walked slowly among the oaks moving slowly like a stop screen and broke them one by one.
117	무기를 꺼낼 필요도 없다.	There is no need to take out any weapons.	There is no need to take out any weapons.	There is no need to take out any weapons.	You don’t have to take out your weapon.
118	사용한 것은 손가락.	Just using his fingers.	Only his fingers were used.	Using only his fingers.	The finger used.
119	진우의 손끝이 스쳐 지나갈 때마다 오크의 머리가, 어깨가, 손목이, 옆구리가, 복부가 터져 나갔다.	Whenever Jin-woo's fingertips passed by, the Orcs' head, shoulders, wrists, sides, and abdomen cracked.	Whenever Jin-woo's fingertips passed by, the Orc's head, shoulders, wrists, sides, and abdomen cracked.	Whenever Jin-woo's fingertips passed by, the Orc's head, shoulders, wrists, sides, and abdomen cracked.	Every time Jin-woo's fingertips passed, Oak's head, shoulders, wrists, sides, and abdomen burst out.
120	그야말로 순식간에 스물이 넘는 오크들을 부수고 난 뒤.	After destroying over twenty orcs in a flash,	After breaking over twenty orcs in a flash.	after a brief break of overspread Orcs.	After breaking over twenty orcs in a flash.
121	진우는 그록타르 앞에 섰다.	Jin-woo stood in front of Groktar.	Jin-woo stood in front of Groktar.	Jin-woo stood in front of Gruktar.	Jin-woo stood in front of Groktar.
122	진우의 잔상만을 눈으로 좇는데 그쳤던 그록타르가 떨리는 입술을 움직였다.	Groktar, who had only followed Jin-woo's afterimage with his eyes, moved his trembling lips.	Groktar, who had only followed Jin-woo's afterimage with his eyes, moved his trembling lips.	Gractar, who had only been chasing after the afterimage of Jin-woo, moved his trembling lips.	Groktar, who had only followed Jin-woo's afterimage with his eyes, moved his trembling lips.
123	“무, 무슨...”	“What...”	“What...”	"W-What...?	“What—”
124	미처 곡도를 휘둘러볼 틈도 없이, 진우의 왼손에 입과 턱을 붙잡히고 만 그록타르가 짧게 신음을 내뱉었다.	Without a chance to swing his blade, his mouth and chin got caught on Jin-woo's left hand and groaned briefly.	Without a chance to swing his blade, his mouth and chin got caught on Jin-woo's left hand and groaned briefly.	Without a moment to glance at the melody, Jin-woo's left hand held his mouth and chin, he groaned helplessly	Without a chance to swing the tune, he caught his mouth and chin in Jin-woo's left hand and groaned briefly.
125	“컥”	“Puk”	“Puk”	"cough, cough!"	“Puk”
126	진우는 그대로 걸어가 놈의 머리를 복도의 벽에 처박았다.	Jin-woo walked along and stuck his head in the wall of the hallway.	Jin-woo walked along and stuck his head in the wall of the hallway.	Jin-woo walked along and stuck his head in the wall of the hallway.	Jin-woo walked and put his head on the wall in the hallway.
127	쿵! Thud! Bang!	Thud! Bang!	Thud! Bang!	Thud!	thump!
128	텅 빈 복도로 굉음이 퍼져 나갔다.	A roar spread out into the empty hallway.	A roar spread out into the empty hallway.	The sound of a roar spread through the empty.	A roar spread out into the empty hallway.
129	진우의 시선이 복도 양 끝을 훑었다.	Jin-woo's gaze swept the ends of the hallway.	Jin-woo's gaze swept the ends of the hallway.	Jin-woo's eyes swept through both ends of the corridor.	Jin-woo's gaze swept the ends of the hallway.
130	복도에도 학생들의 시신이 가득했다.	The hallway was full of students' bodies.	The hallway was full of students' bodies.	The hallway was full of students' bodies.	The hallways were full of students.
131	차마 보고 있기가 힘든 참상.	It was a miserable sight.	It was a miserable sight.	a miserable plight	It's hard to see.
132	하지만 진우는 고개를 돌리지 않고 그 모습을 하나하나 눈에 새겨 넣었다.	However, Jin-woo did not turn his head and carved each image into his eyes.	However, Jin-woo did not turn his head and carved each image into his eyes.	However, Jin-woo did not turn his head and carved each image into his eyes.	However, Jin-woo did not turn his head and carved it into his eyes one by one.
133	이제부터 그 죄를 장본인에게 묻기 위해서였다.	For now, to ask the man who was responsible for the crime.	For now, to ask the man who was responsible for the crime.	From now on it was to bury the sinner.	From now on, to ask the man who was responsible for the crime.
134	진우의 시선이 다시 그록타르에게로 옮겨 갔다.	Jin-woo's gaze moved back to Groktar.	Jin-woo's gaze moved back to Groktar.	Jin-woo's eyes shifted back to Gruktar.	Jin-woo's gaze moved back to Groktar.
135	“왜냐”	“Why?”	“Why?”	"Why?"	“Why?”
136	목소리는 한없이 차가웠다.	His voice was cold.	His voice was cold.	The voice was as cold as a sheet.	His voice was cold.
137	“어째서 너희들은 그렇게 인간을 죽이지 못해 안달인 거냐”	“Why are you so anxious to kill humans?”	“Why are you so anxious to kill humans?”	"Why are you so anxious to kill humans?"	“Why are you so anxious not to kill humans?”
138	이미 저항할 의지가 꺾여 버린 그록타르는 벌벌 떨며 대답했다.	Glocktar, who had already lost his will to resist, replied tremblingly.	Glocktar, who had already lost his will to resist, replied tremblingly.	Gruktar, who had already lost his will to resist, replied quiveringly.	Glocktar, who had already lost his will to resist, replied tremblingly.
139	“머릿속에서 계속... 인간들을 죽이라고..”	"The voice in my head says... Kill humans ..."	"It's in my head ... Kill humans ..."	"It's in my head ... Kill humans ..."	“Kill the humans in your head.”
140	진우가 의아하다는 눈빛을 했다.	Jin-woo looked suspicious.	Jin-woo looked suspicious.	Jin-woo looked suspicious.	Jin-woo looked puzzled.
141	‘인간을 죽이라고?’	Kill humans?	Kill a human?	Kill a human being?’	Kill a human?
142	전에도 같은 소리를 들은 적이 있었다.	I had heard the same thing before.	I had heard the same thing before.	I've heard the same thing before.	I had heard the same thing before.
143	하지만 그때는 '인간'이라는 단어를 '헌터'로 해석했었다.	But at that time, the word 'human' was interpreted as 'hunter'.	But at that time, the word 'human' was interpreted as 'hunter'.	But at the time, the word ‘human' was interpreted as 'hunter.’	But at that time, the word 'human' was interpreted as 'hunter'.
144	한데.	But.	But.	But.	But.
145	지금 이 녀석의 말을 들어 보니 그 '인간'이란 단어가 정말 말 그대로 모든 인간을 지칭하는 듯했다.	Now that I heard what he said, the word 'human' seemed to literally mean all humans.	Now that I heard what he said, the word 'human' seemed to literally mean all humans.	Now that I heard what he said, the word 'human' seemed to literally mean all humans.	Now that I heard this guy, the word 'human' really seemed to refer to all humans literally.
146	“그럼 나는”	"And me?"	"And me?"	"And me?"	“Then I am.”
147	진우가 다시 물었다.	Jin-woo asked again.	Jin-woo asked again.	Jin-woo asked again.	Jin-woo asked again.
148	“나를 죽이라는 목소리도 들리나”	"Do you hear a voice telling you to kill me?"	"Do you hear a voice telling you to kill me?"	"Do you hear a voice telling you to kill me?"	“You can hear the voice to kill me.”
149	가까워지는 얼굴.	Jin-woo looked at him closely.	Jin-woo looked at him closely.	Jin-woo looked at him closely.	A close face.
150	불가피하게 진우의 두눈을 들여다보게 된 그록타르가 무언가를 발견한 듯 고개를 저으며 심하게 몸서리쳤다.	Gruktar, who inevitably looked into Jin-woo's eyes, shook his head as if he had found something.	Gruktar, who inevitably looked into Jin-woo's eyes, shook his head as if he had found something.	Gruktar, who inevitably looked into Jin-woo's eyes, shook his head as if he had found something.	Inevitably, Groktar, who had been looking into Jin-woo's eyes, shook his head as if he had found something and shook his head severely.
151	“요, 용... 서해... 주십시오”	"Forgive me ... Please ..."	"Forgive me ... Please ..."	"Forgive me ... Please ..."	“Yo, dragon . the West Sea . please.”
152	있을 수 없는 일.	An unlikely incident.	An improbable event.	an improbable thing	Something that can’t be.
153	위대한 오크족의 대전사가 아이처럼 눈물을 흘리기 시작했다.	The Great Warrior of the Orcs’ began to shed tears like a child.	The Great Orcs’ great warrior began to shed tears like a child.	The great Orc warrior began to cry like a child.	The Great Orcs’ great warrior began to shed tears like a child.
154	겁에 질린 마수의 모습을 지켜보며 진우는 갑자기 머릿속이 차갑게 식어 가는 기분을 느꼈다.	As he watched the frightened Magic Beast, Jin-woo suddenly felt his head cool.	As he watched the frightened Magic Beast, Jin-woo suddenly felt his head cool.	Looking at the frightened Graktar, Jin-woo suddenly felt a cold feeling in his head.	As he watched the frightened Magic Beast, Jin-woo suddenly felt his head cool.
155	‘그런가...’	‘Really ...’	‘Really ...’	‘Really ...’	‘Well ...’
156	이 녀석의 머릿속에서도 역시 나는 인간이 아니라는 소리구나.	In his head, I am not a human being.'	In his head, I am not a human being.	In his head, I'm not human either.	In his head, I am not a human being.
157	‘뭐, 상관없다.’	‘Well, it doesn’t matter.’	‘Well, it doesn’t matter.’	Well, it doesn‘t matter.’	‘Well, it doesn’t matter.’
158	진우는 마수들이 자신을 어떻게 생각하는가는 별 관심이 없었다.	Jin-woo didn't care what he thought of him.	Jin-woo didn't care what he thought of him.	Jin-woo didn't care what he thought of him.	Jin-woo did not care much about how the Magic Beast thought of himself.
159	녀석들이 인간을 해치기 때문에 자신도 녀석들을 해치울 뿐.	They hurt humans, so they need to be killed.	They hurt humans, so they need to be killed.	They hurt humans, so they need to be killed.	They hurt humans, so they do them themselves.
160	그록타르는 감당할 수 없는 두려움에 계속해서 흐느끼며 어깨를 떨어댔다.	Grocktar continued to sob and let his shoulders fall in uncontrollable fear.	Glockard continued to sob and let his shoulders fall in uncontrollable fear.	Gruktar kept sobbing and shrugging out of uncontrollable fear.	Glockard continued to sob and let his shoulders fall in uncontrollable fear.
161	“제발... 용서를..”	"Please... forgive me..."	"Please... forgive me..."	"Please... forgive me..."	“Please—forgive me.”
162	진우가 대답했다.	Jin-woo replied.	Jin-woo replied.	Jin-woo replied.	Jin-woo answered.
163	“용서해 주마”	"I'll forgive you."	"I'll forgive you."	"I'll forgive you."	“I’ll forgive you.”
164	이어 오른손에 '악마왕의 단검'을 불러냈다.	He then called the 『Devil King's Dagger』 in his right hand.	He then called the 『Devil King's Dagger』 in his right hand.	He then called the 『Devil King's Dagger』 in his right hand.	Then he called the King of the Devil's dagger in his right hand.
165	“하지만 그 과정이 편할 거라고는 생각하지 마라”	“But don’t think you are getting off easily.”	“But don’t think the process will be easy.”	"But don't think the process will be convenient."	“But don’t think the process will be easy.”
166	* * *	***	**	* * *	**
167	괴물들의 싸움을 지켜보는 기사단 공격대는 기함을 토했다.	The Knights' attack team watched the monsters' fight blew up.	The Knights' attack team watched the monsters' fight blow up.	Knights attack team watching the monsters' fight blew up.	The Knights' Attack Team watched the monsters fight and vomited the flagship.
168	“헉”	"Huck!"	"Huck!"	"Huck!"	“Huck”
169	“어떻게..”	"How..."	"How..."	"How..."	“How—”
170	이걸 레이드라고 부를 수 있을까?	Can I call this a raid?	Can I call this a raid?	Can I call this raid?	Can I call this Raid?
171	개미들이 언데드 마수들을 손쉽게 제압한 뒤 게걸스럽게 집어삼키기 시작한 것이다.	The ants easily overpowered the undead monsters and began to eat them.	The ants easily overpowered the undead monsters and they began to be swallowed.	The ants easily overpowered the dead horse(/undead monsters?) and began swallowing it.	The ants easily overpowered the undead mashu and began to swallow it.
172	우적우적.	chomp chomp.	Thump thump.	a hailstorm	A right-wing enemy.
173	공포스런 광경에 헌터들이 눈을 휘둥그레 떴다.	The hunters widened their eyes at the horror.	The hunters widened their eyes at the horror.	Hunter gushed at the terrifying scene.	The hunters widened their eyes at the horror.
174	“그런데 저렇게 다 먹어 버리면 뭐가 남는 거지”	“But what’s left of it if they eat it all?”	“But what’s left of it if they eat it all?”	"But what's left of eating all that?"	“But what’s left of it if you eat it all?”
175	“그러게, 마정석까지..”	"So, even the 『Mana Stone』..."	"So, even the 『Mana Stone』 ..."	"So, up to 『Mana Stone』 ..."	“Well, even the stone.”
176	헌터들은 최상급 마정석이 마수, 아니 소환수들의 뱃속으로 들어가는 걸 보며 발을 동동 굴렀다.	Hunters stamped their feet as they watched a top-class『Mana Stone』 of a Magic Beast enter the stomach a summon.	Hunters stamped their feet as they watched top-class 『Mana Stone』 of a Magic Beast enter the stomach a summon.	Hunters stamped their feet as they watched top-class 『Mana Stone』 enter the stomach of a Magic Beastor a summoner.	Hunters rolled their feet as they watched the top-class majesty enter the stomachs of Magic Beast, or the summons.
177	보다 못한 정예림이 뛰쳐나갔다.	Jeong Ye-rim jumped out.	Jeong Ye-rim jumped out.	The worse-than-expected Jeong Ye-rim jumped out.	The lesser elite forest ran out.
178	“그게 얼마짜린데”	“That is too costly!”	“How expensive is that?”	‘How much is it!"	“How much is that?”
179	그녀가 뱀파이어의 사체를 뺏으려고 하자 성난 개미가 팔을 휘둘렀다.	An angry ant swung at her arm as she tried to take a vampire's body.	An angry ant swung at her arm as she tried to take a vampire's body.	An angry ant waved her arm as she tried to take the vampire's body.	She tried to take the body of a vampire, and an angry ant swung her arm.
180	“악”	"Ack!"	"Ack!"	"Aah!"	“Evil”
181	개미의 손톱에 팔뚝이 베인 그녀가 비명을 지르며 뒤로 넘어갔다.	She screamed as she was pushed back, her forearm was cut by the ant’s nails.	She screamed and was pushed back, her forearms was cut on the ant’s nails.	A cut in the arm on the ant's fingernails, she screamed back.	She screamed and went back, her forearms cut on the ant’s nails.
182	털썩. Slap -	thump (she fell on the ground)	Slap.	Slap.	Shack.
183	“아야”	"Ouch."	"Ouch."	"Hey."	“Aya”
184	그녀가 엉덩이를 문지르며 일어서려는 찰나.	She stood up, rubbing her ass.	She’s about to stand up, rubbing her ass.	As soon as she starts to get up, rubbing her hips.	She’s about to stand up, rubbing her ass.
185	“크르륵-”	“Creuk-”	“Creuk-”	"Crack-!"	“Creuk-”
186	정신을 차리고 보니 팔을 휘둘렀던 개미가 눈앞에 있었다.	When she realized it, the ant that swung its arms was before her again.	When she came to her senses, the ant that swung its arms was before her.	When I came to my senses, the ant that swung its arms before me.	When I woke up, I saw an ant swinging his arm.
187	놈은 그녀의 머리를 베어 물려는 것처럼 그녀 앞에서 거대한 턱과 흉측한 아가리를 쫙 벌렸다.	It opened its huge jaw and its ugly mandibles in front of her, as if to bite her head.	It opened its huge jaw and its ugly mandibles in front of her, as if to bite her head.	He spread out his huge chin and ugly gills in front of her as if to bite her head.	It opened its huge jaw and its ugly agar in front of her, as if to bite her head.
188	정예림의 얼굴이 경직됐다.	Jeong Ye-rim's face became stiff.	Jeong Ye-rim's face became stiff.	Jeong Ye-rim's face became stiff.	The face of Jeong Ye-rim was stiff.
189	“아... 아..”	“Ah. Ah.”	“Ah. Ah.”	"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...	“Oh . ah .”
190	그때.	Then.	Then.	then	Then.
191	어느새 다가온 베르가 개미를 돌려세웠다.	Suddenly, 『Ber』 grabbed the ant back.	Suddenly, 『Ber』 grabbed the ant back.	Suddenly, near 『Ber』 brought the ant back.	Berga turned the ants on its way.
192	베르는 개미가 그랬던 것처럼 개미의 면전에 대고 입을 쩍 벌렸다.	『Ber』 opened his mouth to the ant’s face, as the ant had done earlier.	『Ber』 opened his mouth to the ant’s face, as the ant had done earlier.	Ber opened his mouth to the face of the ant just as it did.	[Ber]r opened his mouth to the ant’s face, as the ant had done.
193	그러고는.	And then...	And then...	Then.	And then...
194	“키에에에에에에에엑-”	“Kiee Ee-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e.”	“Kiee Ee-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e.”	"Kie Maeh-e-e-e-e-e-e-h!"	“Kiee Ee-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e.”
195	포효를 쏟아 냈다.	He let out a roar.	He let out a roar.	He let out a roar.	I roared.
196	차원이 다른 존재의 분노를 사고 만 개미는 눈도 제대로 마주치지 못하고 파들파들 떨어댔다.	The ant which was in a frenzy, could not meet Ber's eyes and fell submissively.		Ants, who were angry at other beings, fell in waves without proper eye contact.	The ants, who bought the anger of a different dimension, could not meet their eyes properly and fell into a wave.
197	“키익..”	"Kick..."	"Kick..."	"Kick..."	“Kick—”
198	베르가 놈의 어깨를 놓아주자 놈은 황급히 자리를 피했다.	When 『Ber』 let go of its shoulder, it hurried away.	When 『Ber』 let go of its shoulder, it hurried away.	When 『Ber』 let go of his shoulder, he hurried away.	Berga let go of his shoulder and he hurried away.
199	그 모습을 멍하게 바라보던 정예림에게 베르가 다가가 손을 내밀었다.	『Ber』 approached Jeong Ye-rim, who was staring blankly at him, and reached out his hand.	『Ber』 approached Jeong Ye-rim, who was staring blank at him, and reached out his hand.	『Ber』 approached Jeong Ye-rim, who was staring blank at him, and reached out his hand.	[Ber]ga approached Jeong Yeolrim, who was staring at it blankly, and held out his hand.
200	‘어...?’	Uh...?’	Uh...?’	Uh...?’	‘Uh...?’
201	얼떨결에 손을 맞잡은 정예림이 베르의 도움을 받아 간신히 몸을 일으켰다.	Jung Ye-rim quickly held his hand and managed to lift herself up with 『Ber's』 help.	Jeong Ye-rim quickly held his hand and managed to lift himself up with 『Ber's』 help.	Jeong Ye-rim, who accidentally held hands, managed to lift himself up with 『Ber's』 help.	With the help of [Ber], the elite forest, who grabbed his hand in a hurry, barely rose.
202	“고... 고맙습”	"Oh, thank you."	"Oh, thank you."	"Oh, thank you."	“Thank you, thank you.”
203	말을 하던 그녀의 입술이 멈췄다.	Her lips stopped talking.	Her lips stopped talking.	Her lips stopped talking.	Her lips stopped as she spoke.
204	베르의 손끝에서 은은한 푸른빛이 감돌고 있었기 때문이다.	It was because of the soft blue light at the tip of 『Ber's』 hand.	It was because of the soft blue light at the tip of 『Ber's』 hand.	It was because of the soft blue light at the tip of 『Ber's』 hand.	There was a faint blue glow at the fingertips of his hand.
205	“치료 마법”	"Healing magic?"	"Healing magic?"	"Healing magic?"	“Therapeutic Magic”
206	정예림의 눈이 커졌다.	Jung Ye-rim's eyes dilated.	Jeong Ye-rim's eyes dilated.	Jeong Ye-rim's eyes dilated.	The eyes of the elite forest grew.
207	팔의 상처는 푸른빛에 닿는 순간 금방 아물었다.	The wound in the arm healed instantly when it touched the blue light.	The wound in the arm healed instantly when it touched the blue.	The wound in the arm healed instantly when it touched the blue.	The wounds on his arms healed as soon as they reached the blue light.
208	상처가 완전히 치료된 것을 확인한 베르가 돌아서며 개미들에게 소리쳤다.	『Ber』 confirming the wound had been completely healed, turned and shrieked at the ants.	『Ber』 turned and shouted at the ants, confirming the wound had been completely healed.	『Ber』 turned and shouted at the ants, confirming the wound had been completely healed.	[Ber]ga turned to see that the wound had been completely cured and shouted to the ants.
209	“케엑”	"Keek!"	"Keek!"	"Keek!"	“Keek”
210	그러자 개미들이 식사를 멈추고 다시 던전의 안쪽으로 이동을 시작했다.	Then the ants stopped eating and began to move back inside the dungeon.	Then the ants stopped eating and began to move back inside the dungeon.	Then the ants stopped eating and began to move back inside the dungeon.	The ants stopped eating and began to move back inside the dungeon.
211	가만히 베르의 뒷모습을 바라보던 정예림이 혼잣말을 중얼거렸다.	Jung Ye-rim, who looked at 『Ber's』back, muttered to herself.	Jeong Ye-rim, who looked at 『Ber's』back, muttered to himself.	Jeong Ye-rim, who looked at 『Ber's』back, muttered to himself.	Jeong Ye-rim, who was looking at Berr's back, muttered to himself.
212	“어떻게... 소환수가 나보다 더 힐을 잘하지”	"How can a summon be better at healing than I am?”	"How can a summon be better at healing than I am?”	"How can a summon be better at healing than I am?”	“How ... the Summoner is better at Hill than I am.”
213	* * *	* * *	* * *	* * *	**
214	헌터들이 학교에 도착했다.	Hunters had arrived at the school.	Hunters arrived at school.	Hunters arrived at the school.	Hunters arrived at school.
215	헌터들을 마력 나침반이 가리키는 방향을 따라 계단을 밟아 올라갔다.	The hunters went up the stairs, following the directions of the the magic compass.	The hunters were stepping up the stairs, following the direction the magic compass pointed at.	The hunters walked up the stairs in the direction indicated by the Mana Compass.	The hunters were stepping up the stairs, following the direction the magic compass pointed at.
216	엄청난 마력 반응이 6층 복도 쪽에서 흘러나오고 있었다.	A great magic power reaction was coming from the sixth floor corridor.	A great magic power reaction was coming from the sixth floor corridor.	A huge Mana Response was coming out of the corridor on the sixth floor.	A great magic power reaction was coming from the sixth floor corridor.
217	헌터들의 지휘를 맡은 이가 뒤를 돌아보며 말했다.	The man in charge of the Hunters turned around and said.	The man in charge of the Hunter turned around and said.	The man in charge of the Hunter turned around and said.	The hunters’ commander turned and said, “I’m not going to be here.”
218	“조심히”	"Be careful."	"Be careful."	"Be careful."	“Be careful.”
219	헌터들이 고개를 끄덕였다.	The hunters nodded.	The hunters nodded.	Hunter nodded.	The hunters nodded.
220	그리고 마침내 6층 계단 끝에 도착했을 때, 헌터들은 발견할 수 있었다.	When they finally reached the end of the sixth floor, they found it.	When they finally reached the end of the sixth floor, they found it.	And when they finally arrived at the end of the six-story stairs, Hunter could be found.	And when they finally reached the end of the sixth floor, they could find it.
221	“헉”	"Huck!"	"Huck!"	"Huck!"	“Huck”
222	몇 조각으로 잘렸는지 세기도 힘든 오크 한 마리와 피 묻은 단검을 쥐고 그 앞에 서 있는 한 사람을.	Pieces of orcs, hard to count, and a man standing in front of them holding a bloody dagger.	Pieces of orcs, hard to count, and a man standing in front of them holding a bloody dagger.	How many pieces were cut? A man standing in front of him holding an Orc and a bloodstained dagger.	A piece of orc, hard to count, and a man standing in front of him holding a bloody dagger.
223	‘저 사람은...?’	‘Is he ...?’	‘Is he ...?’	Is he...?	‘Is he ...?’
224	공격대 리더는 진우와 눈이 마주치고서 그 차가운 눈빛에 숨이 멎을 뻔했다.	The attack leader's eyes met Jin-woo's cold eyes and almost choked.	The attack leader's eyes met Jin-woo's cold eyes and almost choked.	The striker's eyes met Jin-woo and his cold eyes almost choked.	The attack leader was almost breathless in the cold eyes when Jin-woo and his eyes met.
225	그러나 가까스로 정신을 차리고 무전기를 들었다.	But he managed to get himself together and picked up the radio.	But he managed to get himself together and pick up the radio.	But he managed to wake up and listen to the radio.	But he managed to get himself together and pick up the radio.
226	“예. 성진우 헌터가 왔습니다”	"Yes, Hunter Sung Jin-woo is here."	"Yes, Hunter Sung Jin-woo is here."	"Yes, Hunter Sung Jin-woo is here."	Yes, Hunter Sung Jin-woo is here.
227	그리고 주위를 한 번 둘러본 그가 다시 보고했다.	And once he looked around, he reported again.	And once he looked around, he reported again.	And once he looked around, he reported again.	He looked around and reported again.
228	“상황은 종료됐습니다”	“The situation is over.”	“The situation is over.”	"The danger is over."	“The situation is over.”


1		2019.2.26 #Tristan (reviewed 2019.3.28)	NEW
2	사건이 사건인 만큼 학교 주위에는 사람들이 벌떼같이 몰려와 있었다.	After the incident, there were swarms of people flocking around the school like bees.	As the incident was an incident, people were flocking around the school like bees.	Since the incident was an incident, there were swarms of people around the school.	After the incident , there were swarms of people flocking around the school like bees.
3	“우리 아들이 학교에 있다니까요”	“My son is in that school!”	“My son is in that school!”	"My son is at school!"
4	“좀 비켜 봐요”	“Get out of the way!”	“Get out of the way!”	"Get out of my way!"
5	“어떻게 된 건지 내 눈으로 확인해 봐야겠다니까”	“I need to see what happened.”	“I need to see what happened.”	"I have to check it out with my own eyes!"
6	“아이고, 아이고”	“Oh my God!”	“Oh my God!”	"Oh, dear!"
7	경찰과 협회의 필사적인 통제가 없었다면 몰려든 사람들로 현장은 벌써 아수라장이 됐을 터였다.	Without the desperate control of the police and the association, the crowd would have been in chaos.	Without the desperate control of the police and the association, the scene would have already become a mess with the crowd.	Without the desperate control of the police and the association, the crowd would have been in chaos.
8	소식을 듣자마자 달려온 기자들도 바쁘게 셔터를 눌러 댔다.	As soon as they heard the news, reporters were busy taking pictures.	As soon as they heard the news, the reporters were busy pressing the shutter.	As soon as they heard the news, reporters were busy pressing shutters.
9
10	“어? 성진우다”	"Uh? Sung Jin-woo?"	"Uh? Sung Jin-woo"	"Oh? I'm so angry!"
11	“찍어”	“Take the shot!"	“Take it.	"Shoot!"	"Take the shot !"
12	진우는 그들의 시선을 피해 협회 관계자로 보이는 이에게 조용히 다가갔다.	Jin-woo moved quietly to someone who seemed to be an association official, avoiding their gaze.	Jin-woo quietly approached those who seemed to be officials of the association to avoid their gaze.	Jin-woo moved quietly to someone who seemed to be an association official, avoiding their gaze.
13					~~ Association official's point of view
14	관계자는 진우를 보고 긴장감에 몸이 굳어졌다. 그만큼 진우의 표정이 좋지 못했던 까닭이었다.	Looking at Jin-woo's ugly expression the association official felt tense.	The official said, "I felt tense when I saw Jin-woo, because Jin-woo's expression was not so good.	The source said, "I felt nervous when I saw Jin-woo. That was why Jin-woo didn't look so good.	Looking at Jin-woo's ugly expression the association official felt tense.
15	“성진우 헌터님..”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo..."	“Hunter Sung Jin-woo.”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo..."
16	“제 동생은요”	"What about my sister?"	"What about my sister?"	"What about my sister?"
17	“성진아 양은 다른 학생들과 함께 서울 일신병원으로 이송되었습니다”	"She was taken to Ilshin Hospital in Seoul with other students."	“Sung Jin-ah was transferred to Ilshin Hospital in Seoul with other students.”	"She was taken to Ilshin Hospital in Seoul with other students."
18	“..”	“...”	“....”	“..”
19	진우는 무거운 얼굴로 고개만 끄덕이고 돌아섰다.	Jin-woo nodded and turned with a heavy face.	Jin-woo turned away, nodding his head with a heavy face.	Jin-woo nodded and turned with a heavy face.
20	그 모습을 지켜보던 관계자가 저도 모르게 마른침을 넘겼다.	Seeing Jinwoo's expression he felt his throat getting dry.	The person who watched it passed the dry hand without knowing it.	An official who was watching the scene unconsciously turned a blind eye to it.	Seeing Jimwoo's expression he felt his throat getting dry.
21	꼴깍.	Gulp.	A little.	It's the last straw.
22	협회의 지시에 따라 이곳에 도착하고 제일 먼저 확인한 것이 성진아 학생의 상태였다.	He further explained that according to the instructions of the association, the first thing to check upon arriving here was the condition of Sung Jin-ah.	According to the instructions of the association, the first thing to arrive here was the condition of Sung Jin-ah.	SungJin-ah's condition was the first thing to confirm when she arrived here at the order of the association.	"According to the instructions of the association, the first thing to confirm here was the condition of studant Sung Jin-ah."
23	다행히 그녀는 무사했다.	Fortunately, she was safe.	Fortunately, she was safe.	Fortunately, she was safe.	Fortunately, she was safe.'
24	목과 손목 주변에 난 찰과상을 제외하면 부상이라고는 찾아볼 수 없었다.	There was no injury except for abrasions around the neck and wrist.	There was no injury except for abrasions around the neck and wrist.	Except for abrasions around the neck and wrist, no injuries were found.	"There was no injury except for abrasions around the neck and wrist."
25	그녀를 구해 낸 성진우 헌터가 그 사실을 모르지는 않을 터.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo who saved her did not know that.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who saved her, will not know that.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo who saved her will not know that.	' Didn't hunter Sun Jin-woo, who saved her, know that ? '
26	‘그런데도 저렇게 저기압이라니...’	'But this pressure is...'	And that’s the low pressure.	But that's how low the pressure is......	' But this pressure is...... '
27	본인이 제때 도착했으니 망정이지, 동생이 어떻게 되기라도 했으면 어떻게 됐을까?	What would have happened if he did not make it in time?	What would have happened if he did not make it in time?	It's a shame that he arrived on time. What if he did something?
28	관계자는 아찔한 느낌에 몸을 부르르 떨었다.	The official shuddered in a vertiginous feeling.	The official shivered with a sense of dizziness.	The official shuddered in a vertiginous mood.
29	정말 다행이었다.	It was a real relief.	It was a good thing.	It was a real relief.
30	관계자가 안도하는 것과 반대로 진우는 무거운 마음으로 핸드폰을 꺼내 들었다.	Contrary to the relief of the officials, Jin-woo took out his cell phone with a heavy heart.	In contrast to the relief of the person concerned, Jin-woo took out his cell phone with a heavy heart.	Contrary to the relief of the officials, Jin-woo took out his cell phone with a heavy heart.
31	‘어머니도 소식을 듣게 되겠지.’	My mother will hear the news, too.'	My mother will hear the news, too.	Your mother will hear from you, too.’
32	많은 학생들이 마수에게 당했다.	Many students were killed by the Magic Beasts.	Many students were killed by the Magic Beasts.	Many of the students were taken by the Magic Beast.
33	당연히 이 소식을 접하는 어머니게써도 억장이 무너지시리라.	Of course, the mother who hears the news will have her heart broken.	Of course, even if you are the mother who hears this news, the billions will collapse.	Of course the mother who hears the news will have her heart broken.
34	‘그렇게 되기 전에 먼저 진아가 무사하다고 말씀드리자.’	Before that happens, let’s tell her Jin-ah is safe.'	“Before that happens, let’s tell her Jin-ah is safe.”	Before that happens, let's tell her that she is safe."
35	그런 마음으로 번호를 누르려는 그때, 뒤에서 의외의 목소리가 들려왔다.	He was about to dial the number, when he heard a surprising voice from behind.	I was about to dial the number with that kind of mind, when I heard a surprising voice from behind.	When I tried to dial the number in such a way, I heard a voice from behind me.
36	“성 헌터님 어머니께는 저희 직원들을 보내 놨습니다. 아마 지금쯤이면 저희 차를 타고 병원으로 가시는 중일 겁니다”	“I’ve sent my staff to Hunter Sung Jin-woo's mother, and they are probably driving to the hospital by now.”	“I’ve sent my staff to Hunter Sung Jin-woo's mother, and they are probably driving to the hospital by now.”	"My mother sent my staff to Hunter Sung Jin-woo. He's probably driving us to the hospital by now."
37	진우는 뒤를 돌아보았다.	Jin-woo looked back.	Jin-woo looked back.	Jin-woo looked back.
38	“협회장님”	“Mr. President.”	“Mr. President”	"The Chairman of the association."
39	고건희가 진우 못지않게 어두운 얼굴로 서 있었다.	Go Gun-hee stood with a dark face like Jin-woo.	Go Gun-hee stood with a dark face as much as Jin-woo.	Go Gun-Hee stood with a dark face as well as Jin-woo.
40	본인에게 잘못이 없다고 해도, 한국 헌터협회를 대표하는 장으로서 참사를 막지 못한 데 책임감을 느끼고 있는 듯 했다.	Even if he was innocent, he seemed to feel responsible for failing to prevent the disaster as the head of the Korean Hunter Association.	Even if he was innocent, he seemed to feel responsible for failing to prevent the disaster as the head of the Korea Hunter Association.	Even if he was innocent, he seemed to feel responsible for failing to prevent the disaster as the head of the Korea Hunter Association.
41	그런 와중에 가족까지 신경 써 준 것에 진우는 감사를 표했다.	In the meantime, Jin-woo expressed his gratitude for paying attention to his family.	In the meantime, Jin-woo expressed his gratitude for paying attention to his family.	Jin-woo thanked his family for caring.
42	그러자 고건희가 고개를 저었다.	Go Gun-hee shook his head.	Go Gun-hee shook his head.	Then Go Gun-hee shook her head.
43	“감사는 저희가 해야지요”	“We should thank you.”	“We should thank you.”	"We have to thank them.”
44	학생 17명.	Seventeen students.	Seventeen students.	.17 students.
45	그나마 학교에 남아 있던 학생 중 그 정도라도 살릴 수 있었던 것은 전부 진우 덕이었다.	It was all because of Jin-woo that I was able to save even that much of the students who remained in the school.	It was all because of Jin-woo that I was able to save even that much of the students who remained in the school.	Jin-woo has been able to save even that much of the remaining students in the school.
46	“매번 헌터님께는 신세만 지는군요”	"I'm indebted to you Hunter, every time.”	we owe you Hunter every time.”	"I'm indebted to Hunter every time.”
47	진우는 씁쓸히 웃었다.	Jin-woo laughed bitterly.	Jin-woo laughed bitterly.	Jin-woo laughed bitterly.
48	그림자 교환을 통해 바로 올 수 있었다면 더 많은 학생을 살릴 수 있었을지도 모른다.	If he were able to arrive instantly through 『Shadow Exchange』, he might have saved more students.	If I could come right through shadow exchange, I might have saved more students.	If he were able to come straight through the 『shadow exchange』, he might have saved more students.
49	그런 아쉬움이 스쳐 지나갔다.	Such regrets passed.	Such a pity passed by.	Such regrets passed.
50	고건희도 진우가 짓고 있는 표정에서 그가 지금 어떤 심정인지를 어렴풋이 느낄 수 있었다.	Go Gun-Hee also could vaguely feel what Jin-woo was thinking from his facial expression.	Go Gun-Hee also could vaguely feel what Jin-woo was thinking from his facial expression.	Go Gun-Hee also could vaguely feel what Jin-woo was thinking from his facial expression.
51	그러나 고개를 저었다.	But he shook his head.	But he shook his head.	But he shook his head.
52	‘지금은 감상에 젖어 있을 때가 아니지.’	This is not the time to be sentimental.’	It’s not time to be sentimental.	This is not the time to be sentimental.’
53	해야 할 말이 있지 않은가?	Don't you have something to say?	Isn't there something you need to say?	Don't you have something to say?
54	고건희가 고개를 들었다.	Go Gun-hee looked up.	Go looked up.	Go Gun-hee looked up.
55	“병원으로 가실 겁니까”	"Are you going to the hospital?"	“Are you going to the hospital?”	"Are you going to the hospital?"
56	진우는 잠깐 광안리 게이트를 떠올렸다가 기억에서 지웠다.	Jin-woo was reminded of Gwangalli Gate for a moment and erased it from his memory.	Jin-woo remembered the Gwangalli Gate for a while and erased it from his memory.	Jin-woo was reminded of Gwangalli Gate for a moment and erased it from his memory.
57	자신의 마나는 줄곧 그대로였다.	His mana remained the same.	His mana was the same.	His mana remained the same.
58	이 말은 즉 베르를 포함한 개미들이 던전을 수월하게 토벌하고 있다는 뜻.	This means that ants, including 『Ber』, are easily rooting out the Dungeon.	This means that ants, including 『Ber』, are easily subjugating the dungeon.	This means that ants, including 『Ber』, are easily rooting out the Dungeon.
59	‘뭐... 다른 병사도 아닌 베르니까.’	Well... he's not just another soldier.'	“Well, he’s not just another soldier.”	Well, he's... he's not just another soldier.
60	그러니 지금은 레이드에 신경 쓸 필요가 없었다.	Now, he didn’t have to worry about the Raid.	So now he didn’t have to worry about Raid.	So now we don't have to pay attention to raid.
61	“예”	“Yes”	“Yes”	"Yes."
62	“그럼 저희 차를 타고 가시죠”	“Then we’ll take our car.”	“Then we’ll take our car.”	"Then, let's take our car."
63	“괜찮습니다”	“It’s okay.”	“It’s okay.”	"It's okay."
64	“같이 가시죠. 헌터님께 드리고 싶은 말씀도 있습니다”	“Come with me, I want to tell you something.”	“Come with me, I want to tell you something.”	"Come with me. I have something to say to Hunter."
65	예의상 하는 말인 줄 알고 거절했던 진우는 협회장의 간곡한 태도에 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo, who thought it was a courtesy and refused, nodded at the attitude of the president.	Jin-woo, who thought it was a courtesy and refused, nodded at the attitude of the president.	Jin-woo, who thought he was polite and refused, nodded to the head of the association's earnest attitude.
66	“알겠습니다”	“Okay.”	“Okay.”	"I see."
67	진우는 협회장의 안내를 받아 차의 뒷자리에 나란히 올라탔다.	Jin-woo was guided by the president of the association and climbed side by side in the back of the car.	Jin-woo was guided by the president of the association and climbed side by side in the back of the car.	Jin-woo get into the back of the car under the guidance of the association's chairman.
68	대형 세단인데도 덩치가 큰 고건희와 어깨가 넓은 진우가 같이 타자 뒷좌석이 꽉 차는 느낌이 들었다.	Even though it was a large sedan, Go Gun-hee, who was big, and Jin-woo, who had wide shoulders, felt the back seat of the car was full.	Even though it was a large sedan, Go Gun-hee, who was big, and Jin-woo, who had a wide shoulder, felt the back seat of the batter was full.	Even though it was a large sedan, Go Gun-Hee and Jin-woo with wide shoulders felt as if they were packed in the back.
69	운전석의 우진철이 백미러를 통해 인사를 보내왔다.	Woo Jin-chul, who was in the driver's seat, greeted him through the rearview mirror.	Woo Jin-chul, Cha Hea-in's seat, greeted me through the rearview mirror.	Cha Hea-in's seat, Woo Jin-chul, sent a greeting through the rearview mirror.
70	진우도 눈인사로 답했다.	Jin-woo also greeted with a glance.	Jin-woo also said with a glance.	Jin-woo also said, "I want to say good-bye."
71	차바퀴가 천천히 움직이자 협회장이 주저하다 입을 열었다.	As the car moved slowly, the association's Chairman hesitated to open his mouth.	The wheel moved slowly, and the president hesitated.	As the wheels moved slowly, the association's Chairman hesitated to open his mouth.
72	“...어쩌면 이번 사고는 예견된 것일지도 모릅니다”	"...maybe the accident was foreseen."	“...maybe this accident was foreseen.”	"...maybe the accident was foreseen."
73	굳은 얼굴.	A hard face.	A hard face.	a stiff face
74	진우는 의아했다.	Jin-woo was curious.	Jin-woo was curious.	Jin-woo wondered.
75	‘그럼 협회는 막을 수 있는 사고를 방치해 뒀단 말인가?’	Did the association leave anything that could have been prevented any accidents?	Did the association leave any accidents that could be prevented?	Did the association let the accident stop?’
76	의아함이 노여움으로 바뀌기 직전, 협회장은 폰을 꺼내 액정화면을 보여 주었다.	Just before the wonder turned into anger, the president of the association took out his phone and showed him the display.	Just before the wonder turned into anger, the president of the association took out his phone and showed him the Display.	Just before the curiosity turned into anger, the association's Chairman took out his phone and displayed a liquid crystal display.
77	화면엔 도표가 떠 있었다.	There was a chart on the screen.	There was a chart on the screen.	There was a chart on the screen.
78	“최근 6개월간 서울에서 생성된 게이트의 증가폭입니다”	"This is the increase in gates in Seoul over the last six months."	“The increase in the number of gates generated in Seoul in the last six months.”	"This is the increase in gates in Seoul over the last six months."
79	완만한 곡선을 그리던 점들이 현 시점에 가까워지자 가파르게 상승했다.	The points that drew a gentle curve rose sharply as they approached the present time.	The points that drew a gentle curve rose sharply as they approached the present time.	The gently curved points rose sharply as they approached the current point.
80	“이쪽은 세계의 통계입니다”	“These the statistics of the world."	“This is the statistics of the world.”	"This is the statistics of the world."
81	협회장이 따로 설명하지 않았다면 같은 표를 보고 있다고 착각했을 것이다. 그만큼 두 개의 표는 비슷한 양상을 띠고 있었다.	If the president had not explained it, he would have mistakenly thought he was looking at the same table.	If the president had not explained it, he would have mistakenly thought he was looking at the same table.	If the Chairman of the association had not explained otherwise, he would have mistakenly been looking at the same vote. As such, the two tickets looked similar.
82	“전 세계에서 게이트가 기하급수적으로 늘고 있습니다”	"Gate appearances are increasing exponentially around the world."	“Gate is growing exponentially around the world.”	"Gates are increasing exponentially around the world."
83	협회장의 얼굴은 어두웠다.	The president’s face was dark.	The president’s face was dark.	The Chairman of the association was dark.
84	“하지만 이상한 점은 이것이 다가 아닙니다”	"But this isn't the only thing that's strange."	“But this is not all that is strange.”	"But this isn't the only thing that's weird."
85	핸드폰을 상의의 안쪽 주머니에 집어넣으며, 협회장이 말을 이었다.	The association president continued, putting his cell phone in the inner pocket of his coat.	I put my cell phone in the inner pocket of my jacket, and the president of the association said,	The head of the association continued, putting his cell phone in the inner pocket of his coat.
86	“요즘 각성자 등급을 확인하려는 사람들이 협회로 줄을 잇고 있습니다”	"These days, there is a growing number of people trying to check their awakening levels."	"These days, there is a growing number of people trying to check their awakening levels."	"These days, there is a growing number of people trying to check their awakening levels."
87	마수가 나오는 게이트가 늘고 있고, 게이트를 막는 헌터의 숫자도 는다?	The gates are increasing, and the number of hunters fighting the gates is also increasing?	The gates are increasing, and the number of hunters blocking the gates is also increasing?	More gates are coming out of the market, and there are Hunter's numbers blocking the gate.
88	마치 균형을 맞추려는 듯이?	Like it was trying to balance?	Like it was trying to balance?	Like you're trying to balance?
89	관심 어린 진우의 표정을 보고서 협회장이 착잡한 목소리로 말했다.	The chairman of the association said in a mixed voice when he saw the look of the interested Jin-woo.	The president of the association said in a confused voice when he saw the expression of the interested Jin-woo.	The chairman of the association said in a mixed voice when he saw the look of the interested Jin-woo.
90	“뭔가 변화가 시작되고 있다..”	"Something is starting to change..."	“Something is beginning to change.”	" Something is starting to change..."
91	아직은 개인적인 견해일 뿐이지만.	It’s just a personal view.	It’s just a personal view.	It's still a personal view.
92	고건희는 그런 뉘앙스로 긴 설명을 끝맺었다.	Go Gun-hee concluded a long explanation with such nuances.	Go Gun-hee concluded a long explanation with such nuances.	Go Gun-Hee ended her long explanation with such nuances.
93	“그것이 제 생각입니다”	“That’s what I think.”	“That’s what I think.”	"That's my idea."
94	진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded.	Jin-woo nodded.	Jin-woo nodded.
95	흥미로운 자료이기는 했다. 누가 봐도 무언가 벌어지리라는 사실을 알 수 있으니 말이다.	It was an interesting piece of data. You could see that something is going to happen.	It was interesting, but I knew that something was going to happen.	It was an interesting piece of data. You can see that something is going to happen
96	하지만 이걸 보고 진우가 당장 할 수 있는 일은 없었다. 그리고 그건 협회장도 마찬가지였다.	However, seeing this, there was nothing Jin-woo could do right now. And so could the Chairman of the association.	But there was nothing Jin-woo could do right now. And so was the president of the association.	However, seeing this, there was nothing Jin-woo could do right now. And so was the Chairman of the association.
97	더욱이 자료와 의견이라면 전화로도 충분했다. 굳이 바쁜 시간을 쪼개 자리를 청하지는 않았을 거라는 생각이 들었다.	Moreover, if it was data and opinion, it was enough by phone. He would not taken the time off just for that.	Moreover, if it was data and opinion, it was enough by phone. I thought I would not have split my busy time.	Moreover, the telephone was enough if there were data and opinions. I thought he would not have taken the time off to ask for a seat.
98	“그럼 제게 하고 싶으시다는 말씀은”	"Then what do you want to tell me? "	“Then you want to tell me.”	"Then you want to tell me."
99	협회장은 기다렸다는 듯 발아래 내려놓았던 서류 가방을 들어 올려 문서들을 꺼냈다.	The president of the association lifted the briefcase that he had put down under his feet as if he had waited and took out the documents.	The president of the association lifted the briefcase that he had put down under his feet as if he had waited and took out the documents.	The association's Chairman lifted the briefcase, which he had been waiting for, and pulled out the documents.
100	“일본, 미국, 중국, 러시아, 프랑스, 영국, 독일, 그리고 멀리 중동에서까지”	"Japan, the United States, China, Russia, France, Britain, Germany, and even the Middle East."	“To Japan, the United States, China, Russia, France, the United Kingdom, Germany, and the Middle East.”	"Japan, the United States, China, Russia, France, Britain, Germany, and even the Middle East."
101	소위 힘 좀 쓴다는 나라들은 모두 열거되었다.	All so-called power-stricken countries were listed.	All so-called power-stricken countries were listed.	The so-called "spend of energy" countries are all listed.
102	“성진우 헌터님과 접촉을 원하는 나라들의 공식 요청을 담은 문서입니다. 아마 비공식적인 루트의 접촉도 몇 차례 있으셨겠지요”	"This document contains official requests from countries that want to contact with Sung Jin-woo. You've probably had a few unofficial contacts already.”	It is a document containing the official requests of countries that want to contact Hunter Sung Jin-woo. Perhaps you have some unofficial route contacts.	This document contains official requests from countries that want to contact with Sung Jin-woo. You've probably had a few unofficial contacts with Roots.”
103	헌터 관리국 요원들과의 일이 떠올랐으나 굳이 말하지는 않았다.	He recalled some of those "unofficial contacts", but he didn’t bother to say it.	I remembered the work with the Hunters, but I didn’t bother to say it.	Things came to mind with Hunter's management, but he didn't bother to say.
104	“사실 헌터협회는 이들을 막을 권한이 없습니다. 헌터님의 요청에 따라 정보를 보호하고 있을 뿐이지요”	"Actually, the Hunter Association doesn't have the authority to stop them. We're just protecting the information at Hunter's request."	“In fact, the Hunters Association has no authority to stop them, and they are protecting information at your request.”	"Actually, the Hunter Association doesn't have the authority to stop them. We're just protecting the information at Hunter's request."
105	진우는 묵묵히 이야기를 들었다.	Jin-woo listened quietly.	Jin-woo listened silently.	Jin-woo listened quietly.
106	“모든 결정은 성진우 헌터님의 선택에 달려 있습니다만... 헌터님께서 떠나시면 우리나라는 이런 변화에 적응하지 못할 것 같다는 예감이 듭니다”	"All decisions depend on Sung Jin-woo's choice, but... I have a hunch that if you leave, our country won't be able to adapt to this change."	"All decisions depend on the choice of Hunter Sung Jin-woo.... If Hunter leaves, I have a feeling that our country will not be able to adapt to this change."	"All decisions depend on Sung Jin-woo's choice, but... I have a hunch that if you leave, our country won't be able to adapt to this change."
107	진우는 대답 대신 창밖으로 고개를 돌렸다. 상념에 잠긴 진우의 시야에 멀리 대형 병원의 큰 건물들이 들어오기 시작했다.	Jin-woo turned his head out of the window instead of answering. Large buildings in large hospitals began to enter the vision of the contemplated Jin-woo.	Instead of answering, Jin-woo turned his head out the window. In the vision of Jin-woo, which was in his mind, large buildings of large hospitals began to enter.	Jin-woo turned his head out of the window instead of answering. Large buildings in large hospitals began to enter the vision of the contemplated Jin-woo.
108	진아가 입원해 있다는 병원이었다.	It was a hospital where Jin-ah was hospitalized.	It was a hospital where Jina was hospitalized.	It was a hospital where Jin-a was hospitalized.
109	“가능한 한 모든 편의를 제공해드리겠습니다”	"We'll give you all the convenience we can."	“I’ll give you as much convenience as I can.”	"We'll give you all the convenience you can."
110	고건희는 문서를 가방에 도로 집어넣으며 긴장된 낯빛으로 물었다.	Go Gun-hee put the document back in his bag and asked with a nervous look.	Go Gun-hee put the document back in his bag and asked with a nervous look.	Go Gun-hee put the document back in his bag and asked it in a question
111	“그러니 남아 주시지 않겠습니까”	“So why don’t you stay?”	“So why don’t you stay?”	"So why don't you stay?"
112	* * *	* * *	**	* * *
113	기사단 공격대는 개미들을 따라 보스방 입구까지 왔다.	The Knights’ Attack Team followed the ants to the entrance to the boss’s room.	The Knights’ Attack Team followed the ants to the entrance to the boss’s room.	The knighthood followed the ants to the entrance to the Bosbang.
114	정윤태는 보스방으로 들어가기 시작한 개미들을 보면서 눈을 휘둥그레 떴다.	Jung Yoon-tae widened his eyes as he watched the ants that started entering the boss room.	Jung Yoon-tae widened his eyes as he watched the ants that started entering the boss room.	Jeong opened his eyes wide as he saw ants entering the boss room.
115	“행님, 저거 말려야 하는 거 아닙니까”	"Sir, don't you have to stop them?"	“You must stop that, Mr. Hang.”	"Don't you have to dry it, sir?"
116	“...나는 자신 없다”	"...I am not sure I can."	“...I am not sure.”	"...I am not confident."
117	레이드는 여기서 중지하고 이제 마수들의 사체나 마석들을 거두어 들이는 시간을 가져야 한다고 괴물들을 설득할 자신이.	They need to persuade the summons that the raid would have to stop here such that they should have time to collect the bodies and stones of the monsters.	Raid would stop here and persuade the monsters that he should have time to collect the bodies and stones of the masquerades.	raid is going to stop here and try to convince the monsters that he should have time to collect the bodies and 『Mana Stones』 of the Magic Beasts.
118	박종수는 한숨을 내쉬었다.	Park Jong-soo sighed.	Park Jong-soo sighed.	Park Jong-soo sighed.
119	‘그냥 여기서 접자.’	Let's just take a rest here.'	Just fold it here.	Let‘s just fold it here.’
120	생각의 전환.	However, he had a change of thought.	A change of thought.	a diversion of ideas
121	어차피 기사단 길드가 건재하다는 걸 알리기 위해 들어온 게이트였다.	The gate that they entered showed people that the Knights guild was in good condition.	It was the gate that came in to inform the Knights Guild that it was alive anyway.	It was the gate that came in to let the Knights know that the guild was in good condition.
122	한 명도 낙오하거나 다치는 멤버 없이 A급 던전을, 그것도 최상위 던전을 클리어하는 모습을 보여 준다면 그걸로 충분했다.	It would have been enough if one cleared the class A dungeon without members falling out or hurt.	It was enough if one person showed a class A dungeon without a member who was either fallen or injured, and it also cleared the top dungeon.	If a single player could clear the A-class dungeon without failing or getting hurt, that would be enough.
123	‘그것도 성진우 헌터 없이.’	Without Hunter Sung Jin-woo.’	Without Hunter Sung Jin-woo.'	Without Hunter Sung Jin-woo.’
124	어차피 던전 안의 일은 아무도 모르지 않는가?	No one knows what's going on inside the dungeon anyway?	Don’t you know what’s inside the dungeon anyway?	No one knows what's going on inside the dungeon anyway?
125	저 개미들이 보스를 다 잡았다고 해도 사람들은 기사단의 이름을 기억하지, 성진우 헌터가 불러놓고 떠난 소환수를 떠올리지는 않을 터.	Even if the ants kill the boss, people will remember the name of the Knights, not the summons that Hunter Sung Jin-woo called.	Even if the ants kill the boss, people will remember the name of the Knights, not the summons that Hunter Sung Jin-woo called and left.	Even if they've caught the boss, people will remember the names of the Knights, and they won't remember the summoner that Hunter Sung Jin-woo called out to leave.
126	어차피 보스가 죽고 게이트가 닫히면 확인할 길도 없다. 성진우 헌터의 성격상 어디다 떠들고 다닐 것 같지도 않고.	If the boss dies and the gate closes, there is no way to confirm it.	If the boss dies and the gate closes, there is no way to confirm it.	If the boss dies and the gate closes anyway, there is no way to confirm it. I don't think Sung Jin-woo will be talking about anything.
127	생각이 거기까지 미친 박종수의 얼굴에 미소가 떠올랐다.	A smile came over Park Jong-soo's crazy face.	Park Jong-soo's face, which was so crazy, came up with a smile.	A smile came over Park Jong-soo's crazy face.
128	‘전화위복이 별 게 아니잖아?’	It's not a bad idea, is it?'	It's not a bad idea, is it?'	Good luck on the phone, isn't it?’
129	그런데 그때.	But then.	But then.	But then.
130	뒤쪽 헌터들이 어수선했다.	The hunters in the back were in disorder.	The hunters in the back were cluttered.	Hunter's back was in disorder.
131	“사장님, 뒤에서 뭐가 잔뜩 오는 데요”	“I’m getting a lot of stuff from behind, boss.”	“I’m getting a lot of stuff from behind, boss.”	"What's coming from behind, sir?"
132	“네. 소리도 들려요”	"Yeah, I can hear the sound."	“Yes, I can hear you.”	"Yes, I can hear you."
133	“응”	"Huh."	"Yes"	"Hmm?"
134	박종수가 고개를 갸웃거리며 뒤쪽으로 걸어갔다.	Park Jong-soo walked backward with a tilt of his head.	Park cocked his head and walked back.	Park Jong-soo walked backward with a tilt of his head.
135	확실히 다수의 발소리가 들려왔다.	There were certainly many footsteps.	There were certainly many footsteps.	There was certainly a number of footsteps.
136	‘벌써 수거팀이 들어 왔나?’	Has the collection team already arrived?	Has the collection team already arrived?	Has the team come in yet?’
137	기사단 길드의 숙련된 수거팀원들이 아무런 지시도 없이 막 던전에 들어오고 그러지는 않을 텐데.	The Knights guild's skilled collection team would not have just entered the dungeon without any instructions.	The knighthood guild’s skilled collection team would not have just entered the dungeon without any instructions.	The members of the Knights Guild's skilled collection team wouldn't just come in without any instructions.
138	그런 생각이 들었을 무렵.	At that thought.	By the time I thought about it.	at the thought of it
139	“헉”	“Huck”	“Huck”	"Huck!"
140	박종수의 눈이 커졌다.	Park Jong-soo's eyes widened.	Park Jong-soo's eyes widened.	Park Jong-soo's eyes dilated.
141	개미들이 먹어 치우지 않았던 언데드 마수들이 되살아나 우르르 몰려오고 있었다.	Undead Magic Beasts, who had not been eaten by the ants, were coming back.	Undead Magic Beasts, who had not been eaten by the ants, were coming back and coming back.	Undead cages that the ants had not eaten were coming back and forth.
142	‘설마...?’	Don’t tell me...?'	Don’t tell me...?	Don't you think so?
143	개미들이 이걸 알고 먹어 치웠던 걸까?	Did the ants eat them to prevent this?'	Did the ants know this and eat it?	Did the ants know this and eat it?
144	하는 생각도 잠깐.	Wait a minute.	Wait a minute.	I'm thinking.
145	감당할 수 없는 숫자의 마수들을 보고 박종수가 다급히 외쳤다.	Park Jongsu cried out urgently as he watched a horde of magic beasts approaching.	Park Jongsu cried out urgently as he watched a number of untouchables.	Park Jong-soo shouted in a hurry at the sight of the unaffordable number of the captives.
146	“다들 보스방으로 들어가”	“Everybody go to the boss room!”	“Everybody go to the boss’s room.”	"Get in the boss' room!"
147	유일한 희망은 성진우 헌터가 남긴 소환수들뿐이었다.	The only hope was the summons left by Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	The only hope was the summons left by Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	The only hope was the summoners left by Hunter Sung Jin-woo.
148	공격대는 보스방에 뭐가 있는지 확인할 겨를도 없이 다짜고짜 안으로 뛰어들었다.	The Hunters jumped into the boss room without even checking what was inside.	The attackers jumped into the boss room without having to check what was in the boss room.	The attackers stormed into the real room without even having time to check what was in the boss' room.
149	헌터들이 전부 안으로 들어선 걸 확인한 박종수가 목에 핏대를 세웠다.	Park Jong-soo, who confirmed that all the hunters were inside, set the band on his neck.	Park Jong-soo, who confirmed that all the hunters were inside, set his neck in a bloodshed.	Park Jong-soo, who confirmed that all the hunters were inside, put a blood band around his neck.
150	“입구 막어”	“Block the entrance.”	“Block the entrance.”	"Close the entrance!"
151	정예림이 스킬 '성스러운 벽'으로 보스방과 통로를 이어 주는 입구를 차단했다.	Jung Ye-rim blocked the entrance to the boss room passageway with her skill 'Holy Wall'.	Jeong Yeolrim blocked the entrance to the boss room and the passageway with the skill 'holy wall'.	Jeong Ye-rim blocked the entrance to the boss' room and passageway with his skill "The Holy Wall."
152	쾅-!	Bang-!	Bang-!	Boom-!
153	쾅-!	Bang-!	Bang-!	Boom-!
154	선두에 선 데스 나이트들이 보이지 않는 벽을 치는 소리가 요란했다.	There was a loud noise from the Death Knights banging against the invisible wall.	The sound of the Death Knights at the forefront hitting the invisible wall was loud.	There was a loud noise from the front row of Death Knights against the invisible wall.
155	이마에 식은땀이 가득 맺힌 정예림이 박종수를 돌아보았다.	Jung Ye-rim, whose forehead was drenched with cold sweat, looked back at Park Jong-soo.	Jeong Ye-rim, who was full of cold sweat on his forehead, turned to Park Jong-soo.	Jeong Ye-rim, whose forehead was filled with cold sweat, looked back at Park Jong-soo.
156	“사장님! 저 이거 5분도 못 버텨요”	"Boss! I can't hold this for more than five minutes."	“Hey, I can’t hold this more than five minutes.”	"Mr. President! I can't make it in less than five minutes."
157	“알고 있어”	"I know."	“I know.”	"I know."
158	이미 박종수를 비롯한 공격대원 전부가 벽이 뚫렸을 때를 대비해 전투 준비를 끝내 놓은 상태였다.	Park Jong-soo and all the strikers had already finished preparing for the battle in case the wall will be breached.	Park Jong-soo and all the attackers had already finished preparing for the battle in case the wall was opened.	Park Jong-soo and all the strikers had already finished preparing for the battle in case the wall had been breached.
159	하지만 벽 너머로 벌레처럼 바글바글하게 모여 있는 언데드 마수들을 지켜보고 있자니 승산이 있을지 의심스러웠다.	But watching the undead Magic Beasts, who were gathered like worms over the wall, he wondered if there was a chance.	But watching the undead mashus, who were gathered like worms over the wall, I wondered if there was a chance.	However, watching the undead magicians swarming over the wall like bugs, I wondered if I could win.
160	“그 전에 소환수들이 보스급 마수를 잡고 여기를 뚫어 주길 바라야겠지”	"Before that, I hope the summons will finish taking care of the boss.”	“Before that, we’ll have to hope the summons will get the boss-class masquerade and get us through here.”	"Before that, I hope the summoners will catch the boss-class Magic Beastand pierce him here.”
161	박종수는 간절함을 담아 보스와 대치하고 있을 개미들을 돌아보았다.	Park Jong-soo looked back at the ants facing the boss with desperation.	Park looked back at the ants who were confronting the boss with eagerness.	Park Jong-soo looked back at the ants facing the boss with desperation.
162	제발 쉬운 보스이기를 바라면서.	Hopefully it's an easy boss.	Hopefully you're an easy boss.	I hope you're an easy boss.
163	‘맙소사.’	Oh, my God.'	Oh, my God.'	Oh, my God.’
164	그의 눈이 커졌다.	His eyes widened.	His eyes widened.	His eyes widening.
165	개미들과 마주한 마수는 박종수도 익히 들어 잘 알고 있는 놈이었다.	The Magic Beast who faced the ants was a well-known undead that Park Jong-soo knew well.	The Magic Beast who faced the ants was a well-known undead that Park Jong-soo knew well.	Park Jong-soo was well-known for his encounter with ants.
166	누더기 로브를 걸친, 창백한 얼굴의 마법사.	A pale-faced wizard in a rag robe.	A pale-faced wizard in a rag robe.	a pallid-faced wizard in a rags-to-riches lobby
167	아크 리치.	Archlich.	Arc Lich.	Archlich.
168	언데드들의 정점에 서있다고 일컬어지는 최악의 언데드형 마수였다.	It was the worst undead type Magic Beast, which is said to be at the peak of the undeads.	It was the worst undead type Magic Beast, which is said to be at the peak of the undeads.	It was the worst undead type magic known to stand at the zenith of the undeads.
169	‘하필 아크 리치라니.’	Archlich.'	Ark Lich.'	‘The Archlich’
170	박종수의 얼굴이 어두워졌다.	Park Jong-soo's face darkened.	Park Jong-soo's face darkened.	Park Jong-soo's face darkened.
171	소환수들이 보스를 잡고 자신들을 도와주기를 바랐는데, 상대가 아크 리치다.	He wanted the summons to grab the boss and help them, and the opponent is Archlich.	He wanted the summons to grab the boss and help them, and the opponent is Arc Lich.	Summoners wanted to grab the boss and help themselves, but the opponent was Archlich.
172	차라리 자신들이 먼저 언데드들을 해치우고 소환수들을 도와주는 게 더 현실성 있는 이야기이리라.	It would be more realistic for them to finish off the undead, then help the summons.	It would be more realistic to have them first, to help the underworlds and to help the summons.	It would be more realistic for them to get rid of the undead first and help the summoners.
173	그때.	Then.	Then.	then
174	베르가 한 걸음 아크 리치에게 다가갔다.	『Ber』 took a step toward Archlich.	『Ber』 took a step toward Arc Lich.	『Ber』 took a step closer to Archlich.
175	그러자 아크 리치가 개미들의 주위에 데스 나이트 십여 기를 둥글게 소환해 포위했다.	The Archlich then summoned a dozen Death Knights around the ants and surrounded them.	Ark Ritchie then summoned a dozen Death Knights around the ants and surrounded them.	Then Archlich rounded up dozens of Death Knights around the ants and surrounded them.
176	“키에에에에엑-”	"Kie, eh!"	“Kiee e e e-e-e-e-e-e-e.”	"Kie, eh!"
177	이빨을 드러낸 베르가 손톱을 길게 세웠다.	『Ber』, who had exposed his teeth, held up his nails.	『Ber』, who had exposed his teeth, held up his nails.	『Ber』 , whose teeth were exposed, stretched her nails long.
178	‘...?’	...?'	...?	...?’
179	아크 리치는 베르의 전신에서 끊임없이 피어오르는 검은 증기를 알아보았다. 휑하게 뚫려 있는 그의 검은 눈이 일순간 커진 듯 했다.	The Archlich recognized the black vapor that was constantly rising throughout 『Ber's』 entire body. His piercing black eyes seemed to widen for an instant.	Arc Rich recognized the black steam rising from his body, and his black eyes seemed to grow wide for a moment.	Archlich recognized the black vapor that was constantly rising throughout 『Ber's』 entire body. His piercing black eyes seemed to grow for an instant.
180	“그림자 군단”	“Shadow Corps”	“Shadow Corps”	"The Shadows?"
181	아크 리치의 입에서 마수들의 언어가 나왔다.	The language of the Magic Beasts came out of the Archlich's mouth.	The language of the Magic Beasts came out of the Arc Lich's mouth.	From the mouth of Archlich came the language of the beasts.
182	말을 알아들은 베르가 손톱을 거두었다.	Upon hearing that,『Ber』 reaped his nails.	Berga took her nails when she understood the words.	『Ber』, who understood the horse, clipped his nails.
183	베르 뒤의 개미들까지 훑어보던 아크 리치가 의아한 목소리로 물었다.	The Archlich, who had looked over the ants behind 『Ber』, asked in a mysterious voice.	“What’s the matter?” asked Arc Lich, who was looking at the ants behind Ber, in a curious voice.	Archlich, who had looked over the ants behind 『Ber』, asked in a mysterious voice.
184	“어째서 왕의 직속 부대가 우리를 공격하는 것이냐”	"Why are the king's troops attacking us?"	“Why is the King’s direct forces attacking us?”	"Why are the king's troops attacking us?"
185	킥킥.	Giggle	Kick.	a kick kick
186	마치 비웃는 것 같은 소리를 낸 베르가 손으로 자기 가슴을 짚었다.	『Ber』, who made a noise as if he was laughing, put his hand on his chest.	Berger made a sound like a mocking sound and put his hand on his chest.	『Ber』, who made a noise as if he was laughing, touched his hand.
187	“우리는 왕께 선택받았고”	"We were chosen by the king."	“We were chosen by the king.”	"We were chosen by the king."
188	이번엔 그 손이 아크 리치를 향했다.	This time, the hand was pointing towards the Archlich.	This time the hand turned to Arc Lich.	This time, the hand was pointing towards the Archlich.
189	“너희는 선택받지 못했다”	"You were not chosen."	“You weren’t chosen.”	"You were not chosen."
190	믿을 수 없다는 듯 아크 리치의 목소리에 노여움이 깃들었다.	In disbelief, the Archlich's voice rose with anger.	“I’m sorry.” He sounded angry in the voice of Arc Lich, as if he couldn’t believe it.	Unbelievable, anger rose in the voice of Archlich.
191	“그럴 리 없다! 내가 직접 왕께 아뢸 테니...”	"No way! I'll tell the king myself...!"	“No way! I will know to the king myself—”	"No way! I'll tell the king myself...!"
192	그러나 아크 리치가 채 말을 끝맺기도 전에 베르가 눈앞에 나타났다.	However, before Archlich finished speaking,『Ber』appeared before him.	But before Arc Lich could finish, Berger appeared before him.	However, before Archlich finished speaking,『Ber』appeared.
193	‘...!’	...!’	...!	...!’
194	아크 리치의 어깨가 움찔 떨렸다.	The shoulders of the Archlich twitched.	Arc Lich’s shoulders twitched.	The shoulders of Archlich flinched.
195	베르는 S급 던전의 주인이 자신의 생명력을 갉아먹어가며 만들어낸 상위체 마수.	『Ber』 is the master of the S-class dungeon, which was created by the boss of the dungeon.	[Ber] is a super-body masquerade created by the owner of the S-class dungeon, eating his vitality.	『Ber』 is a high-end buyout created by the owner of the "S-class dungeon" that eats away at his own.
196	그림자 병사가 되면서 능력치가 조금 떨어진다고는 해도 고작해야 A급 던전의 주인인 아크 리치가 베르의 상대가 될 수는 없는 일이었다.	Even if, as a shadow soldier, he had a little bit of a drop in his ability, he could not be the opponent of Archlich, the boss of the A class dungeon.	Even if the shadow soldier had a little bit of a drop in his ability, he could not be the opponent of Arc Lich, the owner of the A class dungeon.	Even if he lost his ability to become a shadow soldier, Archlich, the owner of the Class A Dungeon, could not be a match for 『Ber』.
197	경악하고 있는 아크 리치의 가슴에 베르가 손을 찔러 넣었다.	『Ber』 thrust his hand into the heart of Archlich.	Ber put his hand in the chest of Arc Lich.	『Ber』 thrust his hand into the dismaying heart of Archlich.
198	푹! Hook! Clang!	Hook!	Hook!	Hook!
199	손은 아크 리치의 목에 매달려 있던 팬던트와 함께 가슴을 관통했다.	The hand penetrated the chest with a pendant hanging from the neck of Archlich.	His hands went through his chest with the pendant hanging from Arc Lich’s neck.	The hand penetrated the chest with a pendant hanging from the neck of Archlich.
200	“컥”	"cough!"	“Puk”	"cough!"
201	아크 리치의 등 밖으로 삐져나온 손에 팬던트가 쥐여졌다.	The pendant was clutched by the hand protruding out of the back of Archlich.	A pendant was held in the hand that was out of the back of Arc Lich.	A pendant was held in the back of Archlich's hand.
202	팬던트는 아크 리치의 심장과 같았다.	The pendant was like the heart of Archlich.	The pendant was like the heart of the arc rich.	The pendant was like the heart of Archlich.
203	한때 최상위급 마수였던 베르에게 적의 생명력이 어디서 공급되고 있는지를 감지하는 것은 그리 어려운 일이 아니었다.	It wasn't that difficult for 『Ber』, once the top-ranking Magic Beast, to detect where the enemy's life force was being supplied.	It was not so difficult to sense where the enemy's vitality was being supplied to Berr, who was once the highest-ranking mosnters.	It wasn't that difficult to detect where the enemy's life force was being supplied to 『Ber』, once the top-ranking Magic Beast.
204	아크 리치가 고개를 저었다.	Archlich shook his head.	Arc Lich shook his head.	Archlich shook his head.
205	“아... 안 돼...”	"Oh... no...!"	“Oh, no—”	"Oh, no...!"
206	그러나 적의 절규에도 아랑곳하지 않고, 베르는 팬던트를 쥔 손에 힘을 주었다.	However, he did not care about the enemy's screams, and 『Ber』pushed his other hand through.	But he did not care about the screams of the enemy, and [Ber] gave strength to his hand holding the pendant.	But he did not care about the cries of the enemy, and『Ber』gave strength to his holding of the pendant.
207	콰직.	Creack.	Quasic.	Quasick.
208	“곧 죽을 놈이 말은 많구나”	"He who will die soon has many words"	“There are many horses to die for.”	"You've got a lot of talk to die soon."
209	베르의 한마디와 함께 아크 리치의 몸이 허물어져 내렸다.	With a word from 『Ber』, the Archlich's body collapsed.	With a word from [Ber], Arc Lich’s body collapsed.	With a word of 『Ber』, Archlich's body was torn down.


1		2019.3.6 #mbr (reviewed 2019.3.28)	2019.2.26 #Tristan	NEW
2	박종수의 입이 쩍 벌어졌다.	Park Jong-soo opened his mouth in surprise.	Park Jong-soo opened his mouth in surprise.	Park Jong-soo's mouth opened wide in surprise.	Park Jong-soo opened his mouth in surprise.
3	방금 두 눈으로 직접 목격한 일을 이해하는 데 약간의 시간이 필요했을 정도로 그는 놀라움을 금치 못했다.	It took him a while to comprehend what he just saw with his own eyes.	It took him a while to comprehend what he just saw with his own eyes.	He was surprised enough to take a little time to understand what he had just witnessed with his eyes.	It took him a while to comprehend what he just saw with his own eyes.
4	‘어떻게 아크 리치를 한방에?’	How can you kill an Archlich in one shot?'	Killing Archlich in one shot?’	How did you get the arc lich in one shot?	Killing Archlich in one shot?’
5	수많은 보스급 마수들 중에서도 아크 리치가 특히 유명해진 계기가 있었다.	Even among countless boss-class monsters, the Archlich was infamous for a reason.	Even amongst countless boss-class captains, Archlich was infamous for a reason.	Among the many bosses, there was a particularly famous opportunity for Arc Lich.	Even amongst countless boss-class captains, Archlich was infamous for a reason.
6	황룡길드 전멸 사건.	The Hwangryong Guild.	The Hwangryong Guild.	The Hwangryong Guild Extermination Case.	The Hwangryong Guild.
7	길드 하나가 아크 리치에게 전멸당했다.	It was completely destroyed by an Archlich.	Hwangryong guild was completely destroyed by an Archlich.	A guild was wiped out by Arc Lich.	Hwangryong guild was completely destroyed by an Archlich.
8	그것도 중국 내에서 힘 꽤나 쓴다고 알려졌던 길드가.	The guild was said to be a powerful guild in China.	Moreover, that guild from China was said to be powerful.	It is also known that the guild is quite powerful in China.	Moreover, the guild from China was said to be powerful.
9	어쩌면 당연한 결과였는지도 모른다.	Maybe it was understandable, as	Maybe it was a natural result.	Maybe it was a natural result.	But perhaps, this was a foreseen conclusion.
10	아크 리치는 '데스 나이트'를 수시로 소환해 댄다.	Archlichs are able to summon Death Knights as they please,	Archlich summons 'Death Knight' from time to time.	Arc Lich summons 'Death Knight' from time to time.	Archlich, who is able to quickly summon 'Death Knight’
11	데스 나이트는 A급 헌터 여럿이 달라붙어야 간신히 제압이 가능한 언데드형 마수.	which are an undead type magic beast that can barely be suppressed by many A-class hunters working together.	Death Knight is an undead type magic beast that can barely be suppressed by a number of A-class hunters.	Death Knight is an undead type magic beast that can barely be suppressed by a number of A-class hunters.	An Undead Monster that can barely be suppressed by multiple A-class hunters.
12	보스급 마수가 호위도 없이 혼자 있다고 우습게 봤다가는 전멸을 피할 수가 없는 것이다.	Just because the boss-class monster did not have any guards does not mean you can take the situation lightly - for you are surely to face defeat.	Just because the boss-class monster did not have any guards does not mean you can take the situation lightly - for you are surely to face defeat.	If you see the boss-class Magic Beast alone without escort, you can not avoid the extinction.	Just because the boss-class monster did not have any guards does not mean you can take the situation lightly - for you are surely to face defeat.
13	결국 황룡길드가 폐쇄에 실패한 게이트는 던전 브레이크를 일으켰다.	Eventually Hwangryong Guild failed to close the gate, and caused a dungeon break.	Eventually, the gate, which was closed by Hwangryong Guild, caused a dungeon break.	Eventually, the gate, which was closed by Hwangryong Guild, caused a dungeon break.	After all Hwangryong Guild was defeated and the dungeon broke loose.
14	중국의 국가권력급 헌터인 류즈캉이 제때에 도착해 참사로 번지지는 않았지만, 그 일을 계기로 많은 헌터들이 아크 리치의 무서움을 알게 되었다.	Although the Chinese national power hunter, Liu Zhang, came in time to stop the disaster, the Archlich became notorious amongst the hunters.	Although the Chinese national power hunter, Liu Zhang, came in time to stop the disaster, Archlich became notorious amongst the hunters.	Although the Chinese national power hunter, Liu Xuqing, did not spread to the disaster on time, many hunters became aware of the fear of Arc Lich.	Although the Chinese national power hunter, Liu Zhang, came in time to stop the disaster, Archlich became notorious amongst the hunters.
15	‘그런데...’	But...'	But...'	But...	But...
16	저 괴물 개미 소환수는 아크 리치를 한 방에 처치했다.	That summoned monster ant killed the Archlich in one shot.	That summoned monster ant killed Archlich in one shot.	The monster ant boss got Arc Rich with a single blow.	That summoned monster ant killed Archlich in one shot.
17	경악스런 일이었다.	This was a shocking feat.	This was unprecendented	It was a shock.	This was unprecendented
18	그렇게 생각하는 사람이 박종수만은 아니었는지, 옆에 선 정윤태도 벌어진 입을 다물지 못했다.	Park Jong-soo wasn't the only one who was shocked. Jung Yoon-tae, who stood next to him, was also not able to close his mouth.	Park Jong-soo wasn't the only one, Jung Yoon-tae, who stood next to him, was not able to close his mouth.	Whether Park Jong-soo was the only person who thought so, and Jung Yoon-tae, who was next to him, could not close his mouth.	Park Jong-soo wasn't the only one, Jung Yoon-tae, who stood next to him, was not able to close his mouth.
19	“세상에..”	“Oh, my God.”	“What on earth..."	“Oh, my God.”	“What on earth..."
20	그는 자기 눈을 믿지 못하겠다는 듯 박종수에게 물었다.	He asked Park Jong-soo as if he could not believe his eyes.	He asked Park Jong-soo, as if he could not believe his eyes.	He asked Park Jong-soo, as if he could not believe his eyes.	He asked Park Jong-soo, as if he could not believe his eyes.
21	“행님, 저거 아크 리치 아닙니까”	"Wasn't that an Archlich, sir?"	"Isn't that an Archlich, sir?"	“Isn’t that the Arc Lich?”	"Isn't that an Archlich, sir?"
22	“맞다. 황룡길드 사건 때 게이트 밖으로 튀어나왔던 그놈”	“That's right, it is same as the one that came out of the gate during the Hwangryong Guild case.”	“That's right, it's the one who came out of the gate during the Hwangryong Guild case.”	“Yes, the one who came out of the gate during the Hwangryong Guild case.”	“That's right, it's the one who came out of the gate during the Hwangryong Guild case.”
23	“그라믄 방금 저 개미가 아크 리치를..”	"That ant just now... against an Archlich..."	"That ant just now... against an Archlich ... "	“Graz, that ant just got an Arc Lich.”	"That ant just now... against an Archlich ... "
24	정윤태가 기가 막힌다는 얼굴을 했다.	Jung Yoon-tae stood shocked and amazed.	Jung Yoon-tae stood in a state of astonishment.	Jung Yoon-tae looked horrific.	Jung Yoon-tae stood in a state of astonishment.
25	다른 헌터들도 박종수와 정윤태가 나누는 이야기를 듣고 놀라움을 나타냈다.	Other Hunters were surprised when they overheard Park Jong-soo and Jung Yoon-tae.	Other Hunters were surprised when they overheard Park Jong-soo and Jung Yoon-tae.	Other hunters were surprised to hear the story of Park Jong-soo and Jung Yoon-tae.	Other Hunters were surprised when they overheard Park Jong-soo and Jung Yoon-tae.
26	“아크 리치”	"Archlich?"	"Archlich?"	“Arc Lich”	"Archlich?"
27	“저게 아크 리치라고”	"That was an Archlich?"	"That was an Archlich?"	“That’s the Arc Lich.”	"That was an Archlich?"
28	“그걸 한 방에”	"With one shot?"	"With one shot?"	“In one room of it.”	"With one shot?"
29	“우와”	"Wow!"	"Wow!"	“Wow”	"Wow!"
30	기사단 공격대 전체가 A급 던전의 보스를 눈 깜짝할 사이에 해치운 진우의 소환수에게 감탄하고 있을 때.	The entire Knights Team was admiring Jin-woo's summon, who had taken the boss of the A-class dungeon in a blink of an eye.	The entire Knights Team was admiring Jin-woo's summon, who had taken the boss of the A-class dungeon in a blink of an eye.	When the entire Knights' Attack Team was admiring Jin-woo's summons, who had taken the boss of the A-class dungeon in a blink of an eye.	When the entire Knights Team was admiring Jin-woo's summons, who had taken the boss of the A-class dungeon in a blink of an eye.
31	혼자서 몰려오는 언데드 마수들을 막느라 낑낑대는 재주 많은 힐러, 정예림은 뒤에서 일어나는 일이 궁금해 미칠 지경이 되어 갔다.	Even the talented healer, Jung Ye-rim, who was trying to stop the undead Magic Beasts, became curious about what happened behind her.	Even the talented healer, Jeong Ye-rim, who was trying to stop the undead Magic Beasts, became curious about what happened behind her.	The talented healer, Jeong Ye-rim, who was trying to stop the undead mashu who came alone, became curious about what happened behind him.	Jeong Ye-rim, a talented healer who was struggling to stop the crowds, was on the verge of madness.
32	“뭐예요? 무슨 일인데요”	“What is it? What’s going on?”	“What is it? What’s going on?”	“What is it? What’s going on?”	"What is it? What's going on?"
33	하지만.	But...	But	But...	0
34	그녀의 궁금증은 오래가지 않았다.	Her curiosity did not last long.	Her curiosity did not last long.	Her curiosity did not last long.	Her curiosity didn't last long.
35	바로 눈앞에서 놀라운 일이 일어나기 시작했기 때문이다.	Yet another amazing thing began to happen before her very eyes.	It was just before her eyes that something amazing began to happen.	It was just before my eyes that something amazing began to happen.	It was just before her eyes that something amazing began to happen.
36	“어”	“Uh...”	“Uh”	“Uh”	"What?"
37	금방이라도 스킬 '성스러운 벽'을 뚫고 들어올 것처럼 날뛰던 언데드 마수들이 실 끊어진 인형들처럼 힘없이 쓰러져갔다.	The undead Magic Beasts came through the skill Holy Wall at once and fell down like a broken doll.	The undead Magic Beasts, came through the skill Holy Wall at once, and fell down like a broken doll.	The undead mashu, who seemed to be coming through the skill 'holy wall' at once, fell down like a broken doll.	Undead magicians who were running like they were breaking through the 'honest wall' of skill, collapsed like broken dolls.
38	털썩. Slap -	Thud.	Thud.	Shack.	Slap.
39	털썩. Slap -	Thud.	Thud.	Shack.	Slap.
40	그러고는 다시 일어서지 못 했다.	And they did not stand again.	And they did not stand again.	Then he couldn’t stand up again.	Then he couldn't get back on his feet.
41	“사, 사장님”	"Hey... B-boss"	"B-boss"	“Sa, boss.”	"P-President?"
42	갑작스런 이변에 화들짝 놀란 정예림이 뒤를 돌아보았다.	A startled Jung Ye-rim turned back.	A startled Jeong Ye-rim turned back.	Surprised by the sudden change, Jung Ye-rim turned back.	A startled Jeong Ye-rim turned back.
43	박종수가 고개를 끄덕였다.	Park Jong-soo nodded.	Park Jong-soo nodded.	Park Jong-soo nodded.	Park Jong-soo nodded.
44	‘처치했던 언데드 마수들이 부활했던 건 아크 리치의 힘이었나?’	Was it the power of the Archlich that sustained the undead mosters?’	Was it the power of the Archlich that resurrected the undead mosters?’	Was it the power of the Arc Lich that the undead mashus that were treated revived?	Was it the power of the Archlich that the undead magicians who killed him resurrected?’
45	새까맣게 몰려드는 마수들을 봤을 때는 이거 정말 어떻게 되는 거 아닌지 눈앞이 캄캄했었는데.	When he saw the crowd of monsters, he could not understand just what was going on.	When he saw the crowd of monsters, he was really puzzled as to how this would really be.	When I saw the masquerades that were gathering in black, I was really in front of what was going on.	When I saw a group of black magicians, I couldn't tell what was going on.
46	겨우 숨통이 트이는 느낌이 들었다.	He felt as if he was barely breathing.	He felt like he was barely breathing.	I felt a slight gasp.	I could barely feel my breath opening.
47	“후”	"Phew"	"Huh"	Huh	"After"
48	안도의 한숨을 내쉬는 박종수의 뒤로 희색을 감추지 못하는 헌터들의 얼굴이 보였다.	Behind Park Jong-soo, who sighed with relief, the faces of the Hunters could not hide their joy.	Behind Park Jong-soo, who sighed with relief, the faces of Hunters can not hide their joy.	Behind Park Jong-soo, who sighs with relief, the faces of Hunters can not hide their joy.	After Park Jong-soo breathed a sigh of relief, Hunter's face was seen as white as well.
49	다들 무사히 던전을 나갈 수 있다는 생각에 들뜬 모습이었다.	It was exciting to think that everyone could exit the dungeon safely.	It was exciting to think that everyone could go out of the dungeon safely.	It was exciting to think that everyone could go out of the dungeon safely.	Everyone seemed excited at the thought that they could play the game safely.
50	“행님, 수고하셨습니다”	“Thank you, boss.”	“Thank you, boss.”	“Thank you, Mr. President.”	"Good job, sir."
51	“수고는 무슨... 수고는 쟤들이 다 했지”	"What's the trouble... They did all the hard work."	"What's the trouble... They did all the hard work."	“What’s the trouble—they did all the work.”	"What's the trouble... They did all the hard work."
52	박종수의 턱짓에 정윤태가 뒤를 돌아보았다.	With Park Jong-soo's chin gesture, Jung Yoon-tae turned around.	With Park Jong-soo's chin gesture, Jung Yoon-tae turned around.	Jung Yoon-tae turned to Park Jong-soo's chin.	With Park Jong-soo's chin gesture, Jung Yoon-tae turned around.
53	소환수들은 ‘이제 어디로 갈 거냐?’고 묻는 듯 가만히 서서 이쪽을 바라보고 있었다.	The Summons stood still and looked this way, as if asking, 'Which way shall we go now?’	The Summons stood still and looked this way, asking, 'Where are you going now?’	The summons stood still, looking at this, as if asking, “Where are you going now?”	The Summons stood still and looked this way, asking, 'Where are you going now?’
54	‘저렇게 가만히 서 있으니까 조금은 귀여운 것 같기도...’	They seem a little cute, standing there like that ...'	They seem a little cute, standing there like that ...'	I’m standing there like that, and I think it’s a little cute...”	I think it's cute to stand still like that.
55	그러나 개미 하나가 심심했는지 아무 이유도 없이 위를 향해 포효를 내지르는 순간.	But the moment that one of the ants got bored, it roared up without any reason.	But the moment that one of the ants got bored, it roared up without any reason.	But the moment when an ant roars upward for no reason whether it is bored.	But the moment an ant starts to roar up for no reason.
56	“키에에에에엑-”	"Kii-ee-ee-eek!"	"Kie, eh!"	“Kiee e e e-e-e-e-e-e-e.”	"Kie, eh!"
57	잠깐 호의적으로 변했던 정윤태의 시선도 사라졌다.	Jung Yoon-tae's expression, which was cheerful for a while, changed.	Jung Yoon-tae's gaze, which changed favorably for a while, disappeared.	Jung Yoon-tae's gaze, which had changed favorably for a while, also disappeared.	Jung Yoon-tae, who had turned in favor for a while, also disappeared.
58	휙.	Swish (head turning sound)	Swish.	Shh.	Sweep.
59	고개를 돌린 정윤태가 말했다.	Jung Yoon-Tae turned his head and said,	Jung Yoon-tae turned his head and said,	Jung Yoon-tae turned his head and said,	Jung Yoon-tae, who turned his head, said.
60	“행님. 그런데 이번 던전은 결국 성진우 헌터님 혼자서 클리어하신 거나 마찬가지 아닙니까”	"Boss, doesn't it feel as if this dungeon was cleared by Jin-woo alone?"	"Boss, isn't it like this dungeon was cleared by Jin-woo alone?"	"But this dungeon is like the one that Hunter Sung Jin-woo cleared alone."	"Older brother, isn't like this dungeon cleared by Jin-woo alone?"
61	“그런 셈이지”	"That's the way it is."	"That's the way it is."	“That’s the way it is.”	"That's the way it is."
62	박종수도 동의했다.	Park Jong-soo agreed.	Park Jong-soo agreed.	Park Jong-soo agreed.	Park Jong-soo agreed.
63	가장 난이도가 높은 던전 안쪽에서 기사단 공격대는 그냥 개미들의 뒤를 졸졸 따라다니기만 했을 뿐이었다.	Inside the most difficult dungeon, the Knights had simply followed the ants.	Inside the most difficult dungeon, the Knights simply followed the ants.	Inside the most difficult dungeon, the Knights’ Attack Team just followed the ants.	Inside the most difficult dungeon, the Knights simply followed the ants.
64	개미들은 성진우 헌터 개인의 소환수.	The ants who were the summons of Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	The ants are the summon of Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	Ants are the summons of Hunter Sung Jin-woo's individual.	The ants are the summon of Hunter Sung Jin-woo.
65	결국 정윤태의 말대로 진우가 혼자 던전을 공략한 것이나 다름없었다.	In the end, as Jung Yoon-tae said, Jin-woo alone cleared the dungeon.	In the end, as Jung Yoon-tae said, Jin-woo alone cleared the dungeon.	In the end, as Jung Yoon-tae said, Jin-woo alone attacked the dungeon.	In the end, as Jung Yoon-tae said, Jin-woo alone attacked(cleared?) the dungeon.
66	‘무서운 힘...’	‘What a scary power...’	‘Scary power...’	A fearful force.	‘Scary abillity...’
67	제주도 레이드에서도 볼 수 있었지만 실로 대단한 능력이었다.	It was a great ability, as seen in the Jeju Island Raid.	It was a great ability, as seen in the Jeju Island Raid.	It was a great ability, though it was seen in Jeju Island Raid.	It was a great ability, though it was seen in Jeju Island Raid.
68	상상했던 것 이상의 전투력을 보여 준 소환수들도, 그 소환수들을 자유자래로 부릴 수 있는 성 헌터도 모두 놀라울 따름이었다.	The summons who showed more combat power than they imagined, and the S-rank hunter who could freely call the summons, were all surprising.	The summons who showed more combat power than they imagined, and the S-rank hunter who could freely call the summons, were all surprising.	The summons who showed more combat power than I imagined, and the S-rank hunter who could freely call the summons, were all surprising.	The summons who showed more combat power than I imagined, and Sung Jin-woo who could freely call the summons, were all surprising.
69	“그라믄 성진우 헌터님은 게이트 안 들어가고 점마들만 보내 놔도 클리어가 가능하겠네요”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo would be able to clear the gate even if he does not enter and sends only the summons."	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo will be able to clear the gate even if he does not enter and sends only the summons."	Grass Hunter Sung Jin-woo will be able to clear even if he does not enter the gate and sends only the dots.	"Will it be possible for you to clean the gate without having to go in and send a fortuneteller?"
70	무심코 내뱉은 정윤태의 말.	Jung Yoon-tae said without thinking much.	Jung Yoon-tae's said without thinking.	Jung Yoon-tae's words, which he said without thinking.	an inadvertent remark by Jung Yoon-tae
71	하지만 듣고 있던 박종수는 그 말의 의미를 생각하다가 소름이 돋았다.	However, Park Jong-soo, who was listening, got goosebumps thinking about it.	However, Park Jong-soo, who was listening, got goosebumps thinking about it.	But Park Jong - soo, who was listening, was appalled when he thought about the meaning of the word.	However, Park Jong-soo, who was listening to the song, got goosebumps thinking about the meaning of the word.
72	‘잠깐만...’	Hang on...’	Wait...’	Wait a minute.	Wait...’
73	제주도에서 성 헌터가 소환했던 소환수는 아무리 못해도 2백 마리 이상.	The number of summons summoned by Hunter Sung on Jeju Island was more than 200.	The number of summons summoned by Hunter Sung in Jeju Island is more than 200.	The number of summons summoned by Hunter Sung in Jeju Island is more than 200.	There were more than 200 summons on Jeju Island, no matter how bad they were.
74	그것도 카메라에 잡힌 녀석들만 헤아린 숫자이니, 실제로는 얼마나 더 많은 소환수를 불러낼 수 있을 지 가늠조차 힘들었다.	It was hard to tell how many more summons could be called, as only the ones caught on camera were counted.	It was hard to tell how many more summons could be called, as only the ones caught on camera were counted.	It was the number of the guys caught on the camera, and it was hard to tell how many more summons could actually be called.	It was hard to tell how many more summoners could be called, as only the ones caught on camera counted.
75	본인은 움직이지도 않고 그 녀석들을 보내 던전을 공략하기 시작한다면?	What if he attacks the dungeon by sending them without moving himself?	What if he attacks the dungeon by sending them without moving?	What if I start to attack the dungeon by sending them without moving?	What if you send them away and start attacking the dungeon without moving?
76	‘소환수를 불러내고 움직이는 데 소모되는 마력이 있을 테니 그 많은 소환수들을 다 쓰지는 못하겠지만...’	Maybe he was not able to summon all because of the amount of magic consumed to summon them and move them...’	I‘m not going to be able to use all those summons because of the magic consumed to summon them and move them...’	“I don’t think you can use all those summons because you have the magic to call and move the summons.”	I‘m not going to be able to use all those summoners because there's a magic used to summon them and move them...’
77	그 반.	The summons...	The class.	The class.	The class.
78	아니, 반의반 정도면 운용할 수 있다고 해도 대형 길드들을 찜 쪄 먹는 어마어마한 효율이었다.	No, even if he just used half of them, it would be powerful enough to steal and eat large guilds.	No, even if I could operate half, it was enormous enough to steal and eat large guilds.	No, even if it could be operated in half, it was a tremendous efficiency to eat large guilds.	Even if half of the guilds could be operated, it was an enormous efficiency to make them steam.
79	‘아으.’	Ahh.’	Ahh.’	Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh	Ahh.’
80	성 헌터의 길드가 주식회사라면 전 재산을 다 털어서라도 투자하고 싶은 마음이 들었다.	If Hunter Sung Jin-woo's guild was a corporation, he wanted to invest all his money.	If Hunter Sung Jin-woo's guild is a corporation, I wanted to invest all my money.	If the guild of Hunter Sung was a corporation, I wanted to invest even if I had all my property..	If Hunter Sung Jin-woo's guild is a corporation, I wanted to invest all my money.
81	“행님, 우리 이라지 말고 진짜 성 헌터님 길드랑 인수합병이라도 함 추진해 봅시다”	"Boss, let's not push for a merger with Hunter Sung Jin-woo."	"Boss, let's not push for a merger with Hunter Sung Jin-woo."	Let's not do this, Mr. Hang, but let's try to get a real Hunter Sung guild and a merger.	"Older brother, don't be us. Let's push for a merger and acquisition with the real Hunter Sung Jin-woo."
82	“이 자식이 진짜..”	“This bastard is really...”	“This bastard is really...”	“This bastard is really—”	"This son of a bitch is really..."
83	정윤태에게 도끼눈을 뜨고 눈을 부라리던 박종수가 돌연 진지한 얼굴로 말했다.	Park Jong-soo opened his eyes to Jung Yoon-tae, and suddenly said with a serious face.	Park Jong-soo opened his eyes to Jung Yoon-tae, and suddenly said with a serious face.	Park Jong-soo, who opened his eyes to Jung Yoon-tae and opened his eyes, suddenly said with a serious face.	Park Jong-soo, who was playing with his eyes open to Jung Yoon-tae, suddenly said with a serious face.
84	“M&A라고 해라, M&A. 최고의 헌터가 만든 신생 길드와 5대 길드 중 하나인 기사단 길드가 M&A를 추진. 얼마나 듣기 좋냐?”	"M&A (Merger & Acquisitions). Imagine an M&A between Hunter Sung's guild and one of the best five guilds, the Knights Guild. How good would it be to hear?"	"M&A (Merger & Acquisitions). Imagine an M&A between Hunter Sung's guild and one of the best five guilds, the Guild of the Knights. How good is it to hear?"	“Tell me M&A, M&A. The new guilds made by the beHunter Sungs and the Knights Guild, one of the five guilds, promote M&A. How good is it?”	"M&A, M&A. The new guild made by the beHunter Sung and the Knights Guild, one of the top five guilds, are pushing for M&A. How good is it to hear?"
85	컥, 정윤태가 움찔했다.	Jung Yoon-tae shivered.	Jung Yoon-tae shivered.	Cough! Chung Yoon-tae flinched.	Cough!, Jung Yoon-tae wince.
86	“진짜로 해 보시게요”	"Do you really want to try it?"	"Do you really want to try it?"	“I’ll tell you what.”	"Do you really want to try it?"
87	“잘 생각해 봐. 성 헌터님의 실력과 우리 길드의 노하우가 있으면 헌터스가 무섭겠어”	“Think about it, if you have the skills of Hunter Sung and the know-how of our guild, Hunters guild will be scared.”	“Think about it, if you have the skills of Hunter Sung and the know-how of our guild, Hunters will be scared.”	“Think about it, if you have the skills of Hunter Sung and the know-how of our guild, Hunters will be scared.”	"Think about it. Wouldn't you be afraid of him if he had the skills and know-how of our guild?”
88	차해인 부사장이 괜히 헌터스 길드를 떠나 성 헌터와 손을 잡으려 하겠냐고.	I wonder if Cha Hae-in will leave the Hunters Guild and try to get hold of Hunter Sung.	I wonder if Cha Hae-in will leave the Hunters Guild and try to get hold of Hunter Sung.	I wonder if Cha Hae-in will leave the Hunters Guild and try to get hold of Hunter Sung.	Cha Hae-in, vice president, said, "Why would I leave Hunter's Guild and join hands with him?"
89	화색이 묻어나는 얼굴로 고개를 끄덕이던 정윤태가 턱을 만지작거리며 고개를 갸웃거렸다.	Jung Yoon-tae, who nodded with a flushed face, shook his chin and tilted his head.	Jung Yoon-tae, who nodded with a flushed face, shook his chin and tilted his head.	Jung Yoon-tae, who nodded his head with a face full of color, touched his chin and cocked his head.	Jung Yoon-tae, who nodded with a bright face, shook his chin and tilted his head.
90	“그런데 행님, 솔직히 성 헌터님한테 우리가 필요하겠습니까”	“But boss, do you honestly think Hunter Sung needs us?”	“But boss, do you honestly think Hunter Sung needs us?”	“But, Mr. Hanger, do you honestly think Hunter Sung needs us?”	"But, older brother, do you think Hunter Sung Jin-woo needs us?"
91	쯧. Tsk-.	Tsk.	Tsk.		Tsk.
92	박종수가 혀를 차고는 설명했다.	Park Jong-soo clicked his tongue.	Park Jong-soo clicked his tongue.	Park Jong-soo explained with his tongue.	Park Jong-soo kicked his tongue and explained it.
93	“성진우 헌터님이라고 법을 어기면서 길드 활동을 할 수 있겠냐”	"Can you break the law and work as a guild member?"	"Can you break the law and work as a guild member?"	Hunter Sung Jin-woo can do guild activities by breaking the law.	"Can you break the law and work as a guild member?"
94	“예”	"What?"	"What?"	“Yes”	"What?"
95	“아무리 소환수만으로 던전을 클리어하는 게 가능하다고 해도, 공략 최소 인원수 멤버들은 다 채워야 할 거 아냐”	"Even if it is possible to clear the Dungeon with just summons, the minimum number of people to enter will have to be filled."	"Even if it is possible to clear the Dungeon with just summons, the minimum number of people to enter will have to be filled."	“No matter how many summons you can clear the dungeon, you’ll have to fill in the minimum number of people you’ve ever hit.”	"Even if it is possible to clear the Dungeon with just a summoner, the minimum number of people to go after will have to be filled."
96	오.	Oh.	Oh.	Oh.	Ooh.
97	그럴싸한 이야기에 정윤태의 얼굴이 다시 밝아졌다.	Jung Yoon-tae's face brightened up again with the plausible story.	Jung Yoon-tae's face brightened up again with the plausible story.	Jung Yoon-tae's face brightened again in a plausible story.	Jung Yoon-tae's face brightened up again with a plausible story.
98	“그러네요, 행님”	"Yes, boss."	"Yes, boss."	“Yes, sir.”	"Yes, older brother."
99	“성 헌터님은 최소 인원수 맞추시기 좋고, 우리는 성 헌터님 덕을 볼 수 있어서 좋고”	“Hunter Sung will be able to meet the minimum number, and we will be able to benefit from Hunter Sung.”	“Hunter Sung will be able to meet the minimum number, and we will be able to benefit from Hunter Sung.”	“Hunter Sung is good to meet the minimum number, and we are good to see the virtues of Hunter Sung.”	"Hunter Sung is a good place to get a minimum number of people, and we're good to be able to benefit from him."
100	그야말로 윈윈.	It is a win-win situation.	It was a win-win.	It was a win-win.	pure win
101	레이드 준비 기간을 최대한 단축시키면서도 효율은 극대화할 수 있는 비장의 한 수.	One of the ways to maximize efficiency while reducing the preparation period for the raids.	One of the ways to maximize efficiency while reducing the preparation period of the raids.	A number of spleen that can maximize efficiency while shortening the raid preparation period as much as possible.	One of the spleenes to maximize efficiency while reducing the preparation period of the ladle.
102	S급 헌터를 길드로 데려올 수 없다면 길드가 S급 헌터의 밑으로 들어간다.	If you can't bring an S-class Hunter to the guild, the guild will go under.	If you can't bring a Class S Hunter to the guild, the guild will go under.	If you can not bring S-class hunters to guilds, the guild goes under the S-class hunter.	If you can't bring a Class S Hunter to the guild, the guild will go under.
103	박종수가 그리는 장밋빛 미래에 정윤태가 미소를 머금었다.	Jung Yoon-tae smiled, thinking of the rosy future drawn by Park Jong-soo.	Jung Yoon-tae smiled in the rosy future drawn by Park Jong-soo.	Jung Yoon-tae smiled in the rosy future drawn by Park Jong-soo.	In the rosy future painted by Park Jong-soo, Jung Yoon-tae smiled.
104	“행님, 그거는 참 멋지기는 한데... 너무 성진우 헌터님한테 얹혀 가는 거 아닙니까”	"Boss, that's pretty cool, but... Isn't it too much for Hunter Sung Jin-woo?"	"Boss, that's pretty cool, but... Isn't it too much for SungJin-woo Hunter?"	“It’s a nice thing, Mr. Hang, but it’s too much for Hunter Sung Jin-woo.”	"older brother, that's pretty cool, but... Isn't it too much for SungJin-woo Hunter?"
105	“어허, 얹혀 가다니”	"Uh-huh, we'll put up with it.”	"Uh-huh, we'll put up with it.”	“Oh, put it on.”	"What, you're putting it on?”
106	쓰읍, 눈치를 준 박종수가 씩 웃으며 말했다.	Park Jong-soo gave notice, and said with a smile.	Park Jong-soo gave notice, and said with a smile.	Tsu-eup, Park Jong-soo, who gave a notice, laughed.	Park Jong-soo, who gave him a hint, grinned.
107	“기왕이면 줄을 잘 섰다고 하자”	“Let’s just say we’re in good situation”	“Let’s just say we’re in good shape.”	“Let’s say we’re in good line.”	"Let's say you're in a good line."
108	“행님도 참”	"That's true."	"You are so good."	“You are true.”	"You are so lucky."
109	마주 보면서 행복한 미소를 짓는 두 사람의 발밑이 살짝 흔들렸다.	The two smiling faces shook slightly.	The two smiling faces shook slightly.	The two of them, smiling happily, shook slightly.	The two smiling faces shook slightly.
110	드드드득-	Deu-deu-deu-deu.... (grinding noise of gate slowly closing)	Duddeuk-	de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de de deux	Duddeuk-
111	“어이쿠”	"Oh my gosh."	"Oh my gosh."	Oh, oh.	"Oh my gosh."
112	박종수가 서둘렀다.	Park Jong-soo realised quickly.	Park Jong-soo hurried.	Park Jong-soo hastened.	Park Jong-soo hurried.
113	보스급 마수가 죽어 게이트의 폐쇄가 진행되고 있었다.	The gate was starting to close because of the death of the boss-class monster.	The gate was being shut down because of the death of the boss-class monster.	The gate was being closed down because the boss-class horseman was dead.	The gate was being shut down because of the death of a boss-class man.
114	“일단 나가서 얘기해야겠다”	"We should go out and talk.”	"We should go out and talk.”	“I’ll go out and talk to you.”	I should go out and talk.”
115	“예, 행님”	“Yes, boss.”	“Yes, boss.”	“Yes, sir.”	"Yes, older brother."
116	박종수는 지시를 기다리고 있는 공격대들에게 목청껏 외쳤다.	Park shouted out loud to the attackers that were waiting for instructions.	Park shouted out loud to the attackers waiting for instructions.	Park shouted out loud to the attackers waiting for instructions.	Park Jong-soo shouted at the top of his lungs to the strikers waiting for instructions.
117	“자자 게이트 닫히기 전에 다들 빠져나갑시다”	“Let’s get out of here before the gate closes.”	“Let’s get out of here before the gate closes.”	“Let’s get out of here before we close the gate.”	"Let's all get out of here before we close the gate!"
118	* * *	* * *	* * *	**	* * *
119	“모든 편의를 제공해 주신다고요”	"You're granting me all the perks?”	"You're offering me all the conveniences?”	“You’ll give me all the convenience.”	"You're offering me all the conveniences?”
120	“네. 그렇습니다”	"Yes, we are."	"Yes. So it is."	“Yes, it is.”	"Yes, it is."
121	진우의 질문에 고건희 협회장이 확언했다.	In response to Jin-woo's question, Go Gun-hee, the president of the association, affirmed.	In response to Jin-woo's question, Go Gun-hee, the president of the association, affirmed.	In response to Jin-woo's question, Go Gun-hee, the president of the association, affirmed.	Asked by Jin-woo, Go Gun-hee, Chairman of the association, confirmed.
122	공식적으로 한국 헌터협회 기록에 남은 S급 헌터는 진우까지 모두 10명.	Officially, the number of S-class Hunters in the Korean Hunter Association records are 10 people including Jin-woo.	Officially, the S-class Hunters in the Korean Hunter Association records are 10 people including Jin-woo	Officially, the S-class Hunters left in the Korean Hunter Association records are all 10 people.	Officially, the S-class Hunters left in the Korean Hunter Association records are all 10 people including Jin-woo
123	그중 세 명을 잃었다.	Three of them were lost.	Three of them were lost.	Three of them were lost.	Three of them were lost.
124	두 명은 마수들 손에 죽었고, 한 명은 미국의 유혹에 떠났다.	Two died in the hands of the monster raids, and one left for the temptation of the United States.	Two died in the hands of the monster raids, and one left for the temptation of the United States.	Two died in the hands of the masquerades, and one left for the temptation of the United States.	Two died in the hands of the lions, and one died in the temptation of the United States.
125	헌터협회로서도 더 이상 방관할 수만은 없는 일.	It is no longer a matter for the Hunter Association to sit idle.	It is no longer a matter for the Hunter Association to sit idle.	It is no longer possible for the Hunter Association to be overlooked.	It is no longer a matter for the Hunter Association to sit idle.
126	할 수 있는 일은 다 하겠다.	I will do everything I can.'	I will do everything I can.	I will do everything I can.	I'll do everything I can.
127	이것이 고건희 협회장의 생각이자 협회 전체의 뜻이었다.	This was the idea of Go Gun-hee, the association president, and the whole association.	This was the idea of Go Gun-hee, the president of the association, and the whole association.	This was the idea of Go Gun-hee, the president of the association, and the whole association.	This was the idea of the Go Gun-hee chairman and the Hunter association.
128	‘다른 S급 헌터라면 몰라도...’	I don‘t know about any other S-class Hunter but...’	I don‘t know about any other S-rated Hunter but...’	Other S-class hunters, I don’t know...”	I don‘t know if it's any other S-rated Hunter.’
129	성진우 헌터만큼은 절대 내주어서는 안 된다.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo should never be given away.'	Hunter Sung Jin-woo should never be given away.	You should never give up as much as Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo should never be given away.
130	고건희의 눈빛이 확고했다.	Go Gun-hee's eyes were firm.	Go Gun-hee's eyes were firm.	Go Gun-hee's eyes were firm.	Go's eyes were fixed.
131	헌터협회의 대표라는 직책상 그동안 많은 헌터들을 만나 봤다. 그중 손꼽히는 강자들도 여럿 있었다.	He has met many Hunters because of his position as the representative of Hunter Association. There were several strong characters.	I have met many Hunter because of his position as the representative of Hunter Association. There were several strong figures.	I’ve met many hunters in my career as a representative of the Hunter Association, and I’ve seen many of them.	I have met many Hunter because of his position as the representative of Hunter Association. There were several strong figures.
132	하지만 이렇게까지 심장을 뛰게 만드는 헌터는 그가 처음이었다.	But Jin-Woo was the first Hunter to make him so excited.	But he was the first to make his heart beat so fast.	But he was the firHunter Sung to make his heart beat so hard.	But he was the first to make his heart beat so fast.
133	헌터협회장으로서 뿐만 아니라 한 사람의 국민으로서도 반드시 진우를 한국에 남겨 두고 싶었다.	As the chairman of the Hunter Association, he wanted to ensure that Jin-Woo remains as a citizen of Korea.	He wanted to leave Jin-woo not only as chairman of Hunter Association but also as a citizen of Korea.	As a president of the Hunter Association, I wanted to leave Jin-woo in Korea as a citizen of one person.	He wanted to leave Jin-woo not only as chairman of Hunter Association but also as a citizen of Korea.
134	-가능한 한 모든 편의를 제공해 드리겠습니다.	"We will provide you with all the perks that we can offer."	-We will provide you with all the convenience we can.	- I will offer you all the conveniences you can.	-We will provide you with all the convenience you can.
135	이 한마디는 진우에 대한 고건희 협회장의 평가가 축약된, 그를 잡아야 한다는 강한 의지의 표명이었다.	This is the shortened evaluation of the president of the association, this statement was a manifestation of the strong will to hold him.	This is the shortened evaluation of the president of the association, this statement was a manifestation of the strong will to hold him.	This word was a strong will to catch him, which was abbreviated by the president of the association,	The one was Go Gun-hee, chairman of the association's board of trustees for Jin-woo, who was short-lived, and expressed his strong will to arrest him.
136	“그럼..”	"Well..."	"Well..."	“So—”	"Well..."
137	잠깐 생각에 잠겼던 진우가 입을 열었다.	Jin-woo, who was thinking for a while, opened his mouth.	Jin-woo, who was thinking for a while, opened his mouth.	Jin-woo, who was thinking for a while, opened his mouth.	A moment of thought Jin-woo opened his mouth.
138	“앞으로 저 혼자서 상급 게이트에 들어갈 수 있도록 조치해 주시겠습니까”	“Will you please make arrangements so that I am allowed to enter gates by myself?”	“Will you please make sure I am allowed to enter gates by myself?”	“Will you please make sure I am allowed to enter the upper gate by myself?”	"Will you arrange for me to enter the higher gate by myself?"
139	“예”	"What?"	"What?"	“Yes”	"What?"
140	전혀 예상하지 못했던 요구가 튀어나오자 고건희는 눈을 동그랗게 떴다.	When the unexpected demand came out, Go Gun-hee's eyes opened wide.	When the unexpected demand came out, Go Gun-hee's eyes opened wide.	When the unexpected demand came out, Go Gun-hee opened his eyes round.	When the unexpected demands came out, Go made her eyes round.
141	“최소 인원수 제한을 없애 달라 이 말씀이십니까”	“Do you mean to eliminate the minimum number of people?”	“Do you mean to eliminate the minimum number of people?”	“You mean to eliminate the minimum number of people.”	“Do you mean to eliminate the minimum number of people?”
142	끄떡.	Go Gun-hee was in disbelief...'	No way.	Fuck you.	It's a snap.
143	진우는 고개를 움직였다.	Jin-woo nodded.	Jin-woo moved his head.	Jin-woo moved his head.	Jin-woo moved his head.
144	“허어..”	"Hm..."	"Hm..."	“Huh.”	"Herm..."
145	인원수 제한은 헌터들을 위한 최소한의 안전장치.	The number limit is the minimum safeguard for hunters.	The number limit is the minimum safeguard for hunters.	The number limit is the minimum safeguard for hunters.	Limit personnel to minimum safety for Hunter.
146	무턱대고 던전에 들어갔다가 목숨을 잃는 헌터들이 나오는 것을 방지하는 정책이었다.	It was a policy to prevent hunters from entering the dungeon (without adequate strength) and losing their lives.	It was a policy to prevent hunters from entering the dungeon and losing their lives.	It was a policy to prevent hunters from entering the dungeon and losing their lives.	It was a policy to prevent hunters from rushing into the dungeon and losing their lives.
147	하지만.	But...	But...	But...	but
148	S급 마수들을 다수의 소환수들로 때려잡던 성 헌터에게 과연 그런 안전장치가 필요할까?	Would Hunter Sung, who had been beating S-class monsters with a number of summons, need such a safeguard?	Would Hunter Sung, who had been beating S-class masters with a number of summons, need such a safeguard?	Would Hunter Sung, who had been beating S-class masters with a number of summons, need such a safeguard?	Do you really need that kind of security for Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who beat up the S-class captains with multiple summoners?
149	개미굴에서의 한 장면이 떠오른 고건희는 긴장된 낯빛으로 물었다.	Go Gun-Hee, who recalled the scene in the ant cave, asked nervously.	Go Gun-Hee, who recalled a scene in an ant cave, asked nervously.	Go Gun-hee, who came up with a scene in an ant cave, asked with a nervous look.	Go Gun-Hee, who recalled a scene in an ant cave, asked nervously.
150	“혹시... 이제부터 헌터님 길드에서 공략 허가권을 얻은 게이트들은 전부 헌터님 혼자 들어가실 생각입니까”	"Could it be... For the gates with granted permissions to your Guild, you're going to enter the gates alone?"	"Could it be... For gates with granted permissions to your Guild, you're going to enter the gates alone?"	“Do you think that all the gates that have been granted permission to attack the Hunter Guild will be in your own hands?”	"Sometimes... are you going to enter all the gates that have been granted permission to attack Hunter's guild by yourself?"
151	“네”	"Yes."	"Yes."	“Yes”	"Yes."
152	고민의 기색조차 보이지 않는 진우의 대답에 고건희는 할 말을 잃었다.	To the answer of Jin-woo, who didn't even show any signs of unease, Go Gun-hee lost his words.	In the answer of Jin-woo, who didn't even show any signs of bother, Go Gun-hee lost his words.	In the answer of Jin-woo, who does not even show signs of trouble, Go Gun-hee lost his words.	When Jin-woo answered, "I can't even see her troubles," Go said, "I.
153	‘설마 길드를 만든 것도...’	Did you make a guild?’	‘Did you make a guild?’	I don’t think I made a guild...”	‘Did you make a guild?’
154	혼자 상급 던전들을 클리어하기 위해서였나?	To clear up the higher dungeons by yourself?'	To clear up the upper dungeons by yourself?	To clear up the senior dungeons by yourself?	Was it to clear the upper dungeons alone?
155	전 세계에 강한 헌터들은 많았지만 아무도 이런 식의 레이드를 구상했던 이는 없었다.	There were many strong Hunters around the world, but no one had planned this kind of raid.	There were many strong Hunters around the world, but no one had planned this kind of raid.	There were many strong hunters all over the world, but no one had conceived this type of raid.	There were many strong Hunter around the world, but no one had planned this kind of raid.
156	지금 담담하게 대화를 이어 나가는 진우의 모습과 개미굴에서 소환수를 불러내 개미 떼를 밀어내던 진우의 모습이 겹쳐 보이자 전율이 일었다.	It was thrilling to see Jin-woo, who is in a conversation with him now, the same Jin-woo who pushed the ants out of the ant cave.	It was thrilling to see Jin-woo, who is in a conversation with him now, overlapping with Jin-woo, who pushed the ants out of the ant cave.	Jin-woo, who is in a conversation with him now, and Jin-woo, who pushed the ants out of the ant cave, were thrilled when he seemed to overlap.	Jin-woo's calm conversation and Jin-woo, who was pushing the ant colony by summoning a summoner from an ant cave, were thrilled.
157	‘1인 공격대...’	‘A one-man army...’	‘a one-man army...’	One-man attacker...”	‘a one-man army...’
158	대형 길드들의 지나친 성장을 우려해 왔던 고건희에게는 너무나도 매력적인 단어였다.	It was a very attractive concept for Go Gun-hee, who had been worried about the excessive growth of large guilds.	It was a very attractive word for Go Gun-hee, who had been worried about the excessive growth of large guilds.	It was a very attractive word for Go Gun-hee, who had been worried about the excessive growth of large guilds.	It was a very attractive word for Go, who had been worried about the excessive growth of large guilds.
159	두근, 두근.	ba-dump, ba-dump	ba-dump, ba-dump	A pounding, a pounding.	ba-dump, ba-dump
160	또 심장이 뛰기 시작했다.	His heart started beating again.	His heart got beating again.	My heart started beating again.	My heart began to beat again.
161	고건희는 아파오는 가슴에 한쪽 손을 올리며 강건해 보이는 진우와 대비되는 자신의 모습에 씁쓸히 웃음 지었다.	Go Gun-Hee held one hand on his chest and smiled bitterly at his contrasting appearance with Jin-woo, who looked strong.	Go Gun-Hee held one hand on his chest and smiled bitterly at his contrasting appearance with Jin-woo, who looked strong.	Go Gun-hee laughed bitterly at his appearance as opposed to Jin-woo, who seemed to be strong, with one hand raised on his sick chest.	Go Gun-Hee held one hand on his chest and smiled bitterly at her contrasting appearance with Jin-woo, who looked strong.
162	“어렵겠습니까”	“Would it be difficult?”	“Would it be difficult?”	“Would it be difficult?”	"How would you like it?"
163	진우의 말에 고건희는 고개를 저었다.	At Jin-woo's words, Go Gun-hee shook his head.	At Jin-woo's words, Go Gun-hee shook his head.	At Jin-woo's words, Go Gun-hee shook his head.	At Jin-woo's words, Go Gun-hee shook her head.
164	“불가능하지는 않습니다”	“Not impossible.”	“Not impossible.”	“Not impossible.”	"It's not impossible."
165	어렵지만 불가능하지는 않다.	It would be difficult but not impossible.	It is difficult but not impossible.	It is difficult but not impossible.	It is difficult, but it is not
166	그것이 고건희의 생각이었다.	That was what Go Gun-hee thought.	That was wat Go Gun-hee though.	That was Go Gun-hee's idea.	That was Go's idea.
167	자신이 어떤 사람인가?	What kind of person am I?'	Who do you think he is?	What kind of person is he?	Who do you think he is? What kind of person are you?
168	헌터협회장이자, S급 헌터이며, 국회의원인 남자다.	He is the chairman of the Hunter Association, an S-class Hunter, and a lawmaker.	He is the chairman of the Hunter Association, an S-class Hunter, and a lawmaker.	Hunter's president, S-class hunter, and a member of parliament.	He is the chairman of the Hunter Association, an S-class Hunter, and a lawmaker.
169	다른 사람도 아닌 성진우 헌터의 부탁이라면 어려운 문제라고 해도 못 들어줄 것이 없었다.	If it was a request from a person other than Hunter Sung Jin-woo, it would be difficult to entertain.	If it was a request from a person other than Hunter Sung Jin, it would be difficult to hear.	If you are asking for Hunter Sung Jin-woo, not anyone else, you can not hear it even if it is a difficult problem.	There was nothing wrong with Sung Jin-woo, who was asked to do so by other people, even though it was a difficult problem.
170	그 정도로 성 헌터를 한국에 머물게 할 수 있다면야.	If that's what it takes to make him stay in South Korea.	If that's enough to make him stay in South Korea.	If you can keep Hunter Sung in Korea that much.	If only I could let him stay in Korea like that.
171	“맡겨만 주시지요”	“Just leave it to me.”	“Just leave it to me.”	“Just leave it to me.”	"Just leave it to me."
172	자신감 있는 협회장의 목소리에 진우는 씩 웃었다.	Jin-woo grinned at the chairman's confident answer.	Jin-woo grinned at the voice of the confident president.	Jin-woo grinned at the voice of the confident president.	Jin-woo grinned at the confident head of the association.
173	‘좋았어.’	Good.’	Good.’	Good.	Good.’
174	귀찮을 것 같았던 일이 하나 해결됐다.	One of the things that had bothered me were solved.'	One of the things that seemed to bother me was solved.	One thing that seemed to bother me was solved.	One of the things that seemed to bother me was solved.
175	“감사합니다”	"Thank you."	"Thank you."	“Thank you.”	"Thank you."
176	진우가 웃으며 인사하자 고건희도 웃으며 대꾸했다.	When Jin-woo smiled and greeted, Go Gun-hee laughed and replied.	When Jin-woo smiled and greeted, Go Gun-hee laughed and replied.	When Jin-woo smiled and greeted, Go Gun-hee laughed and replied.	When Jin-woo smiled and said hello, Go also smiled back.
177	“매번 드리는 말씀이지만, 제가 헌터님께 감사해야 할 일이지요”	"As always, it's me who should thank Hunter Sung."	"As I say every time, it's me who should thank Hunter Sung."	“I’m telling you, I’m going to thank Hunter.”	"As I say every time, it's something I should thank Hunter."
178	끼익.	Kkiig. (car stopping sound)	Kkiig. (car stopping sound)	A grubby.	a good taste
179	차는 병원 입구에서 떨어진 곳에 멈춰 섰다.	The car stopped away from the entrance of the hospital.	the car stopped away from the entrance of the hospital.	the car stopped at the entrance of the hospital.	the car stopped away from the hospital entrance.
180	“다음에 또 뵙겠습니다, 성 헌터님”	"I'll see you next time, Hunter Sung Jin-woo."	"I'll see you next time, Hunter Sung Jin-woo."	“I’ll see you again, Hunter Sung.”	"I'll see you next time, Hunter Sung Jin-woo."
181	“예”	"Yes."	"Yes."	“Yes”	"Yes."
182	간단히 작별 인사를 주고받은 진우가 내려섰다.	They briefly exchanged goodbyes, then Jin-woo got down.	They briefly said goodbye, and Jin-woo got down.	Jin-woo, who simply exchanged farewells, stood down.	A brief farewell came over Jin-woo.
183	피해자들이 이송됐다는 소식이 알려졌는지 병원 앞에도 많은 기자들이 몰려와 있었다.	Many reporters were gathered in front of the hospital as they were informed that the victims were transferred there.	Many reporters were gathered in front of the hospital as they were informed that the victims were transferred there.	There were many reporters in front of the hospital to see if the news that the victim(Hea-in?)s were transferred was known.	Many reporters gathered in front of the hospital to see if the victim(Hea-in?)s were known to have been transported.
184	일부러 입구에서 먼 곳에 차를 댄 것은 우진철의 배려였다.	It was Woo Jin-chul's consideration that he deliberately stopped the car a distance from the entrance.	It was Woo Jin-chul's consideration that he deliberately drove away from the entrance.	It was Woo Jin-chul's consideration that he deliberately drove away from the entrance.	It was Woo Jin-chul's consideration that he intentionally drove away from the entrance.
185	협회장의 차가 병원에 멈춰 서고, 거기서 또 진우가 내리면 한바탕 소란이 일어날 것이 분명했기에.	It was clear that there would be a disturbance if the president's car stop at the hospital and Jin-woo came out of it.	It was clear that there would be a disturbance should the president's car stop at the hospital and if Jin-woo came down again.	It was clear that the president's car would stop at the hospital and there would be a disturbance if Jin-woo came down again.	The chairman's car had to stop at the hospital, and if there was another rain, there would be a big commotion.
186	‘이럴 때는 이름이 알려진 것도 귀찮네.’	In this case, it‘s too much trouble to be famous.’	In this case, it‘s too much trouble to be famous.’	It’s annoying to know his name at this time.’	In this case, it‘s too much trouble to know the name.’
187	고개를 저은 진우는 은신으로 몸을 감췄다.	Jin-woo, who shook his head, hid himself with Stealth.	Jin-woo, who shook his head, hid himself.	Jin-woo shook his head and hid himself with a hideout.	Jin-woo, who shook his head, hid himself in a hideout.
188	* * *	* * *	* * *	**	* * *
189	유진건설 회장실.	Yoo Jin Construction's office.	Yoo Jin Construction's office.	Eugene Construction Chairman's Office.	Yoo Jin Construction's office.
190	넓디넓은 책상에 엎드려 졸고 있던 유명한 회장이 상체를 일으켰다.	The chairman Yoo Myung-han, who fell asleep on a wide desk, raised his upper body.	The chairman Yoo Myung-han, who fell asleep on a wide desk, raised his upper body.	Yoo Myung-han chairman, who was sleeping on a wide desk, raised his upper body.	Yoo Myung-Han chairman who was dozing off at a wide desk raised his upper body.
191	창으로 비스듬히 새어드는 햇빛.	The sun rays came in slanting through the window.	The sun slanting through the window.	The sun slanting through the window.	the sun slithering against the window
192	눈꺼풀이 무거워진다 싶었더니 깜박 잠에 든 모양이었다.	My eyelids are still heavy. I must have fallen asleep.'	His eyelids seemed to fall asleep and he thought they were getting heavy.	I thought my eyelids would get heavy and I must have fallen asleep.	My eyelids seemed to fall asleep when I thought they were going to get heavy.
193	앞의 쇼파에는 유명한의 오른팔이나 마찬가지인 김 비서가 정자세로 꼿꼿하게 앉아 있었다.	On the sofa ahead, Kim, who is like Yoo Myung-Han's right-hand man, was sitting upright.	On the sofa ahead, Kim, who is like Yoo Myung-Han's right-hand man, was sitting upright.	On the couch in front of him was Kim, who was like a famous right arm, sitting upright in a still posture.	On the sofa ahead, Kim, who is like Yoo Myung-Han's right-hand man, was sitting upright.
194	유명한은 잠을 쫓으려는 듯 얼굴을 쓸어내리며 말했다.	Yoo Myung-Han rubbed his face to stay awake, and asked,	Yoo Myung-Han spoke with a sweep to his face as if to keep him awake.	“I’m not sure,” said Yoo Myung-han, sweeping his face as if to chase sleep.	Yoo Myung-Han spoke with a sweep of his face as if to keep him awake.
195	“잠깐 졸았나 보군. 내가 얼마나 잠들어 있었나”	"I must have dozed off. How long have I been asleep?"	"I must have been dozing off for a while. How long have I been asleep?"	“You’ve been asleep for a while, how long have I been asleep?”	"You must have been dozing off for a while. How long have I been asleep?"
196	김 비서가 손목에 찬 시계를 내려다봤다가 고개를 들었다.	Kim looked down at the watch on his wrist and looked up.	Kim looked down at the watch on his wrist and looked up.	Kim looked down at the watch on his wrist and looked up.	Kim looked down at the watch on his wrist and looked up.
197	“23시간 46분 동안 주무셨습니다.”	"You have slept for 23 hours and 46 minutes."	"You slept for 23 hours and 46 minutes."	“He slept twenty-three hours and forty-six minutes.”	"You slept for 23 hours and 46 minutes."
198	‘...’	...’	...’	...	...’
199	얼굴을 쓸어내리던 유명한의 손이 멈칫했다.	Yoo Myung-Han hand that was rubbing his face, stopped.	Yoo Myung-Han hand that swept his face stopped.	Yoo Myung-han's hand that swept down his face paused.	Yoo Myung-Han hand that swept his face stopped.
200	“회장님의 지시대로 24시간이 지나도 깨어나지 않으시면 병원으로 모셔갈 생각에 기다리고 있었습니다”	“I was waiting to take you to the hospital if you didn’t wake up after twenty-four hours, as per your instructions.”	“I was waiting to take you to the hospital if you didn’t wake up twenty-four hours, as per your instructions.”	“I was waiting to take you to the hospital if you didn’t wake up twenty-four hours after your instructions.”	"I was waiting for him to take me to the hospital if he didn't wake up after 24 hours, as he instructed."
201	또 그 병인가?	Is it the disease again?	Is it the disease again?	Is it the disease again?	Is it the disease again?
202	손이 떨어진 유명한의 얼굴은 경직되어 있었다.	Yoo Myung-Han's face went stiff, his hands dropped.	Yoo Myung-Han's face went stiff, his hands dropped.	His famous face was stiff, his hands dropped.	Yoo Myung-Han's face, out of hand, was stiff.
203	점점 시도 때도 없이 잠에 빠져들고, 한 번 잠들면 쉽게 깨어나지 못한다.	He falls into sleep all the time, and once he sleeps, he cannot wake up easily.	He falls into sleep all the time, and once he sleeps, he cannot wake up easily.	I fall asleep more and more without trying, and once I fall asleep, I can not wake up easily.	He falls into sleep all the time, and once he sleeps, he cannot wake up easily.
204	익면증.	Eternal Sleep.	Eternal Sleep.	Facial sleeper.	an eating disorder
205	그 병은 느리지만 확실하게 환자의 몸을 죽음으로 이끌어갔다.	The disease that led to the death of the patient, albeit slowly.	The disease that led to the death of the patient, albeit slowly.	The disease led the patient's body to death slowly but surely.	The disease has led to the death of the patient, albeit slowly.
206	뚜벅뚜벅, 다가온 김 비서가 유명한 앞에 섰다.	Secretary Kim came close and stood in front of Yoo Myung-han.	Secretary Kim came close and stood in front of Yoo Myung-han.	Kim, who is approaching, stood in front of famous.	Kim, who came close, stood in front of famous people.
207	“알려드려야 할 말씀이 두 가지 있습니다”	"I have two things to tell you."	"I have two things to tell you."	“I have two things to tell you.”	"I have two things to tell you."
208	“뭔가”	"What is it?"	"What is it?"	“What?”	"What is it?"
209	유명한은 '포커페이스'라는 별명답게 금방 얼굴에서 수심을 지우고 원래의 표정으로 돌아갔다.	Famous for his nickname "Poker Face," Yoo Myung-Han immediately wiped his face and returned to his original expression.	Famous for his nickname "Poker Face," he immediately wiped his face and returned to his original expression.	Yoo Myung-han name was 'Poker Face', and immediately it was erased from the face and returned to its original expression.	Famous for his nickname "Poker Face," he immediately wiped his face and returned to his original face.
210	김 비서는 책상의 끄트머리에 있던 신문을 집어서 유명한의 앞에 공손히 놓았다.	Kim picked up the newspaper at the end of the desk and politely put it in front of Yoo Myung-han.	Kim picked up the newspaper at the end of the desk and politely put it in front of Yoo Myung-han.	Kim picked up the newspaper at the end of the desk and politely put it in front of the famous.	Kim picked up the newspaper at the edge of the desk and placed it in front of Yoo Myung-Han's person.
211	‘...?’	...?’	...?’	...?	...?’
212	유명한은 의아한 눈빛으로 신문을 들고는 빠르게 읽어 내려갔다.	Yoo Myung-han gave the newspaper with a curious look and read it quickly.	Yoo Myung-han looked at the newspaper with a curious look and read it quickly.	Yoo Myung-han looked at the newspaper with a curious look and read it quickly.	Yoo Myung-Han took a questioning look and read it quickly.
213	신문의 첫 면을 장식한 기사는 서울의 학교에서 게이트가 열려 수백 명의 학생이 인명 피해를 입었다는 내용이었다.	The first page of the newspaper was that of a gate that was opened at a school in Seoul, and hundreds of students were injured.	The first page of the newspaper was that of a gate that was opened at a school in Seoul, and hundreds of students were injured.	The first page of the newspaper was that a gate was opened at a school in Seoul, and hundreds of students were injured.	The front page of the newspaper said that hundreds of students were killed when a gate was opened at a school in Seoul.
214	쯧. Tsk-.	"Tsk."	Tsk.	Tsk.	Tsk.
215	참혹한 기사의 내용에 유명한은 눈살을 찌푸렸다.	Yoo Myung-han frowned at the contents of the terrible newspaper.	Yoo Myung-han frowned at the contents of the terrible news content.	Yoo Myung-han frowned at the contents of the terrible news content.	Famous for the contents of the harrowing article, he frowned.
216	“안타까운 사고군. 피해 학교와 학생들에게 기업 차원에서 기부하도록 하게”	“That’s a sad incident. I want you to donate to the schools and students on behalf of our corporation.”	“That’s a sad accident. I want you to donate to the schools and students at the corporate level.”	“That’s a sad accident, and I want you to donate to the schools and students at the corporate level.”	"It's a nasty accident. Donate the victim(Hea-in?)s schools and students at the corporate level."
217	“예. 회장님. 하지만”	“Yes. President. But—”	“Yes. President. But—”	“Yes, sir, but—”	"Yes, sir. But."
218	고개를 숙였던 김 비서는 유명한이 내려놓은 신문을 한 장 넘겨 다음 페이지가 오게 만들었다.	Kim, who bowed his head, flipped the newspaper to the next page.	Kim, who bowed his head, flipped the newspaper to the next page.	Kim, who bowed his head, handed over a famous newspaper and made the next page come.	Kim, who lowered his head, handed over Yoo Myung-Han newspaper and made the next page come.
219	펄럭.	Flip.	Flip.	Flip.	Flapping.
220	거기에는 큼지막한 사진이 실려 있었다.	There was a big picture.	There was a big picture.	There was a big picture.	There was a big picture.
221	“제가 드리고 싶었던 말씀은 이 사진입니다”	“What I wanted to tell you is in this picture.”	“What I wanted to tell you is in this picture.”	“What I wanted to tell you is this picture.”	"What I wanted to say is this picture."
222	김 비서의 손가락 끝이 사진 속에 실려 있는 한 아주머니에게서 멈추었다.	Kim's fingertips stopped at a lady in the picture.	Kim's fingertips stopped at a lady in the picture.	Kim 's fingertips stopped from a lady in the picture.	Kim's fingertips stopped at a lady in the picture.
223	“이분... 기억하시겠습니까”	"This one... do you remember her?"	"This one... do you remember her?"	“He—do you remember him?”	"Do you remember him?"
224	끔찍한 사고의 생존자들이 입원해 있다는 병원을 찍은 사진.	A picture of a hospital where survivors of a terrible accident were hospitalized.	A picture of a hospital where survivors of a terrible accident were hospitalized.	A picture of a hospital where survivors of a terrible accident were hospitalized.	A photograph taken of a hospital where survivors of a terrible accident are hospitalized.
225	김 비서는 그중에서도 급히 병원 안으로 달려가는 아주머니 한 사람에게 주목했다.	Kim paid attention to one of the women who was rushed into the hospital.	Kim paid attention to one of the aunts who rushed into the hospital.	Kim paid attention to one of the aunts who rushed into the hospital.	Among them, Kim paid attention to a lady who rushed to the hospital.
226	우연히도.	Somehow,	By chance.	By chance.	by chance
227	그 여인은 유명한 회장의 기억에 남아있는 사람이었다.	The woman remained in the memory of Yoo Myung-han Chairman.	The woman remained in the memory of Yoo Myung-han Chairman.	The woman remained in the memory of Yoo Myung-han Chairman.	The woman was the memory of Yoo Myung-Han chairman.
228	“아니, 어떻게...”	"No, how can it..."	"No, how ..."	“No, how did you—”	"No, how?"
229	한 번 본 사람은 절대 잊는 법이 없는 유명한. 그는 아주머니의 사진을 전에 본 적이 있었다.	He had seen her before, and he had never forgotten her.	He had seen her before, and he had never forgotten her.	He had seen her before, and he had never forgotten her.	Yoo Myung-Han who has never forgotten He had seen the picture of his aunt before.
230	그녀는 성진우 헌터의 어머니였다.	She was the mother of Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	She was the mother of Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	She was the mother of Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	She was the mother of Hunter Sung Jin-woo.
231	“성진우 헌터의 어머니는 분명 익면증에 걸려 있었을 텐데”	"Sung Jin-woo's mother had been suffering from Eternal Sleep.”	"Sung Jin-woo's mother have been suffering from Eternal Sleep.”	Hunter Sung Jin-woo's mother must have had a ripening.	"Sung Jin-woo's mother must have been suffering from insomnia.”
232	성진우 헌터의 프로필은 몇 번이나 꼼꼼하게 검토했었다.	Sung Jin-woo's profile has been thoroughly reviewed several times.	Sung Jin-woo's profile has been scrutinized several times.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo's profile has been carefully reviewed several times.	Sung Jin-woo's profile has been scrutinized several times.
233	유명한이 아는 바에 의하면 생명유지 장치에 의존한 채 꼼짝하지 못하고 있어야 할 사람이 건강한 모습으로 걸어 다니고 있었다.	A well-known person, who was supposed to be stuck on a life support device, was walking in good health.	A well-known person, who was supposed to be stuck on a life support device, was walking in good health.	As it is well known, a person who should be stuck on life support devices was walking in a healthy way.	A well-known person, who was supposed to be stuck on a life support device, was walking in good health.
234	김 비서가 말하고 싶었던 것.	This was what Kim wanted to show him.	This was what Kim wanted to show.	What Kim wanted to say.	What Kim wanted to say.
235	그것이 뭔지 유명한 회장은 그제야 알아챘다.	It was not until then that Yoo Myung-Han chairman noticed it.	It was not until then that Yoo Myung-Han chairman noticed it.	Yoo Myung-han Chairman noticed what it was.	It was not until then that Yoo Myung-Han chairman noticed what it was.
236	신문을 쥐고 있는 손이 떨려 왔다.	His hand trembled on the newspaper.	His hand trembled on the newspaper.	His hand trembled in the newspaper.	The hand holding the newspaper came trembling.
237	“어떻게 된 일인지 자세히 알아봐 주겠나”	"Can you find out what happened in detail?"	"Can you find out what happened in detail?"	“You’ll find out more about what happened.”	"Can you find out what happened in detail?"
238	“알겠습니다”	"Understood."	"Understood."	“Okay.”	"Understood."
239	“...고맙네”	"...thank you."	"...thank you."	“...thank you.”	"...thank you."
240	김 비서는 유명한의 칭찬에 답하는 의미로 잠시 숙였던 고개를 들었다.	Kim looked up for a moment in response to Yoo Myung-han praise.	Kim looked up for a moment in response to Yoo Myung-han praise.	Kim looked up for a moment in response to Yoo Myung-han praise.	Kim looked up to his head to answer Yoo Myung-Han's compliment.
241	신문을 놓고서, 유명한이 조용히 말을 이었다.	With the newspaper, Yoo Myung-han continued quietly.	With the newspaper, Yoo Myung-han continued quietly.	With the newspaper, Yoo Myung-han continued quietly.	After leaving the newspaper, Yoo Myung-Han spoke quietly.
242	“내가 알아야 할 게 두 가지가 있다고 했었지”	“You told me there were two things I needed to know.”	“You told me there were two things I needed to know.”	“I told you there were two things I needed to know.”	"I told you there were two things to know.”
243	“네, 회장님”	"Yes, sir."	"Yes, sir."	“Yes, sir.”	"Yes, sir."
244	“그럼 다음은 뭔가”	"Then what's next?"	"Then what's next?"	“Then what’s next?”	"Then what's next?"
245	유명한은 고개를 들어 김 비서와 시선을 마주했다.	He looked up and faced Kim.	He looked up and faced Kim.	Yoo Myung-han looked up and met Kim's secretary.	He looked up and faced Kim.
246	김 비서의 눈빛이 좋지 않았다.	Kim's expressions were not good.	Kim's eyes were not good.	Kim's eyes were not good.	Kim's eyes were not good.
247	그의 오래된 습관.	It was an old habit.	His old habits.	His old habits.	his old habits
248	그는 항상 좋은 소식을 먼저, 나쁜 소식을 뒤에 전하는 버릇이 있었다.	He always had a habit of telling good news first and bad news later.	He always had a habit of telling good news first and bad news behind.	He always had a habit of telling good news first and bad news behind.	He was always in the habit of bringing good news first and bad news afterwards.
249	잠시 주저하던 기색이었던 김 비서가 포기한 듯 말했다.	Kim, who seemed to hesitate for a while, gave up.	Kim, who seemed to hesitate for a while, gave up.	Kim, who seemed to hesitate for a while, gave up.	Kim seemed to have given up after hesitating for a while.
250	“아가씨께서 어제 돌아소셨습니다”	"Your daughter came back yesterday."	"Your daughter came back yesterday."	“You were lost yesterday.”	"My child died yesterday."
251	그 말을 기다렸다는 것처럼.	Then, as if on cue...	Then, as if waiting for that...	Like he’d waited for that.	Like I've been waiting for that.
252	덜컹.	Creak~~~	Creak.	It was a bump.	a rattle
253	화장실의 문이 벌컥 열리며 유명한 회장의 딸, 유진희가 안으로 들어서서는 눈물을 글썽였다.	The door of the bathroom opened and the daughter of Yoo Myung-han Chairman, Yoo Jin-hee, came inside in tears.	The door of the bathroom opened and the daughter of Yoo Myung-han Chairman, Yoo Jin-hee, came inside in tears.	The door of the bathroom opened and the daughter of Yoo Myung-han Chairman, Yoo Jin-hee, came inside and tears.	The door of the bathroom opened suddenly and the daughter of Yoo Myung-Han chairman, Yoo Jin-hee, entered the room, shed tears.
254	“아빠, 언제부터 그랬던 거예요”	“Dad, since when?”	"Dad, since when?"	“Dad, since when did it happen?”	"Dad, when did you do that?"


1		2019.02.04 (edited 2019.3.1) (reviewed 2019.3.28)	NEW

2	늘씬한 검은 생머리의 여성이 이리저리 포즈를 취하는 사이 간간이 카메라 플래시가 터졌다.	A slender black-haired woman was posing for the camera, which flashed repeatedly.	A camera flash burst as a slender black-haired woman posed around.
3	“좋습니다, 좋아요”	“Okay, fine.”	“Okay, fine.”	"All right, all right."
4	촬영 감독의 입가에 내내 미소가 떠나지 않았다.	The smile did not leave the director's mouth during the shoot.	The smile did not leave the director's mouth all the time.	The director's lips were filled with smiles.
5	찰칵.	Click.	Click.	Click.
6	마지막 플래시가 터지고 감독이 고개를 들었다.	The last shot was taken and the director looked up.	The last flash burst and the director looked up.	The last flash hit and the director looked up.
7	“됐습니다. 아주 좋네요”	"That's it. That's very good."	“That’s it, that’s good.”	"That's good. That's great."
8	유진호의 사촌 누나이자 절친이기도 한 유수현이 환하게 웃으며 고개를 숙였다.	Yoo Jin-ho's cousin and best friend Yoo Soo-Hyun laughed brightly and bowed her head.	Yoo Jin-ho's cousin sister and best friend Yoo Soo-hyun laughed brightly and bowed his head.	Yoo Soo-hyun, a cousin and best friend of Yoo Jin-ho, smiled brightly and bowed his head.
9	“수고하셨습니다”	“Thank you.”	“Thank you.”	"Thank you for your trouble."
10	“수현 씨도 수고했어요”	“Ms. Soo-Hyun did a good job.”	“Mr. Suhyeon did a good job.”	"Suhyun, good job, too.”
11	서글서글한 유수현의 성격 덕분에 그녀가 참여하는 촬영장에는 늘 웃음이 끊이지 않았다.	Thanks to Yoo Soo-hyun's, she was constantly smiling at the stage where she participated.	Thanks to the character of Yoo Soo-hyun, who was saddened, she always laughed at the filming scene where she participated.	Thanks to her sad character, Yoo always smiled at the filming site where she participated.
12	재벌가의 아가씨라는 이미지 때문에 촬영을 꺼리던 감독들도 한 번 같이 일하고 난 후에는 늘 그녀를 찾게 될 정도였다.		The directors who were reluctant to shoot because of the image of a chaebol 's girl were always looking for her after working together.	The directors, who were reluctant to shoot because of their image as a "girlfriend" of a chaebol, always found her after working together.
13	“수고하셨습니다”	“Thank you.”	“Thank you.”	"Thank you for your trouble."
14	“수고하셨습니다”	“Thank you.”	“Thank you.”	"Thank you for your trouble."
15	그녀는 감독뿐만 아니라 스텝들에게도 일일이 환한 얼굴로 인사를 건네고서 코디이자 매니저인 여성에게 쪼르르 달려갔다.	She greeted the staff as well as the director with a bright face and ran to the co-ordinator and manager.	She greeted the staff as well as the director with a bright face and ran to the co-ordinator and manager.	She greeted not only the director but also the staff with a bright face and ran to the woman who was the coordinator and manager.
16	“언니, 진희한테 연락 왔어”	"Sister, have you heard from Jin-Hee yet?"	My sister, I have contacted Jin-hee.	"Have you heard from Jin Hee yet?"
17	코디는 걱정스러운 얼굴로 고개를 저었다.	Cody shook her head with a worried look.	Cody shook his head worriedly.	Cody shook her head with a worried look.
18	벌써 전화만 네 통째.	She had already made four calls.	I've already made four calls.	It's already your number.
19	그런데도 아직 답신이 없다는 소식에 유수현은 입술을 삐죽 내밀었다.	However, she pouted her lips to the news that there was no response yet.	However, Yoo Soo-hyun pushed his lips out to the news that he had not yet responded.	However, she pouted her lips to the news that she had yet to respond.
20	‘어제 한국 도착했다는 기집애가 왜 이렇게 연락이 안 된담.’	Why couldn‘t she contact me when she arrived in Korea yesterday?’	Why did not you get in touch with a girl who arrived in Korea yesterday?'	Why couldn‘t she contact me when I arrived in Korea yesterday.’
21	유학 중이던 사촌이 잠시 한국에 들렀다는 소식을 접한 것이 어제 오전.	Yesterday morning she heard that her cousin, who was studying abroad, visited Korea for a while.	Yesterday morning I heard that my cousin, who was studying abroad, stopped by Korea for a while.	It was early yesterday morning when I heard that my cousin who was studying abroad visited Korea for a while in Korea.
22	하필 밤샘 촬영을 마치고 곯아떨어졌을 때 걸려온 전화 한 통을 놓친 것이 이리도 억울한 일이 될 줄이야.	It would be unfair to miss a phone call when she was asleep after the photo shooting.	It would be unfair to miss a phone call when I was asleep after shooting at night.	It would be so unfair to miss a phone call that came when I fell asleep after filming all night.
23	그 뒤론 어떻게 된 일인지 감감무소식이었다.	After that there was no news about what happened.	It was no news of what happened after that.	After that, I had no idea what happened.
24	‘설마 무슨 일 있나?’	What’s wrong?	What’s wrong?	What‘s wrong?’
25	아냐, 그럴 리가.	No, that's not possible.	No, that's not possible.	No, it can't be.
26	유수현은 고개를 가로저었다.	Yoo shook her head.	Yoo shook his head.	Yoo Soo-hyun
27	그녀는 대한민국에서 가장 큰 기업의 오너, 유명한의 장녀 유진희가 아닌가.	Yoo Jin-hee was the owner of the largest company in Korea, and the daughter of the famous Yoo Myung-Han.	She is the owner of the largest company in Korea, and Yoo Myung-han's eldest daughter, Yoo Jin-hee.	Isn't she the owner of the biggest company in Korea and the eldest daughter of Yoo Myung-Han, Yoo Jin-hee?
28	그녀에게 무슨 일이 생길 가능성은 S급 헌터가 던전에 들어갔다가 비명횡사할 확률과 맞먹었다.	The possibility of something happening to her was the same as that of an S-class Hunter going into a dungeon and screaming in fear.	The chances of anything happening to her were equal to the chance that S-class Hunter would enter the dungeon and scream.	The possibility of something happening to her was matched by the probability that S-class Hunter would go into the dungeon and die in a row.
29	“언니, 내 폰 좀”	"Little sister, can I have my phone?"	“My sister, can I have my phone?”	"Little sister, can I have my phone?"
30	다시 한 번 전화를 걸어 보기 위해 핸드폰을 넘겨받던 유수현은 때마침 울리는 진동에 반가워했다.	Yoo took over her cell phone to try again and was pleased when her phone vibrated in the same time.	Yoo Soo-hyun, who handed over his cell phone to try again, was glad to hear the sound of the sound.	Yoo, who took over his cell phone to try again, was pleased with the timely vibration.
31	‘진희인가?’	Is it Jin-hee?’	Is it Jin-hee?	Is it Jinhee?’
32	그러나 발신인을 확인한 유수현의 입술이 삐죽 나왔다.	However, Yoo Hyun was puzzled as she confirmed the caller.	However, Yoo Soo-hyun's lips, which confirmed the sender, came out.	However, Yoo's lips, which confirmed the sender, were out of joint.
33	_못난 놈	That bastard.	_ The Bitch	a poor fellow
34	‘...’	...’	...	...’
35	통화 버튼을 누른 유수현이 귀찮다는 듯이 말했다.	Yoo Soo-Hyun pressed the call button and said with an annoyed tone:	Yoo Soo-hyun, who pressed the call button, said it as if it was annoying.	Yoo Soo-hyun, who pressed the call button, said as if he was annoyed.
36	“여보세요”	"Hello."	“Hello.”	"Hello."
37	-누나!	"Sister!"	-Sister!	Hey!
38	유진호였다.	It was Yoo Jin Ho.	It was Yoo Jin-ho.	It was Yoo Jin Ho.
39	이 녀석이 자신을 누나라고 부를 때는 뭔가 부탁할 일이 있을 때뿐이라는 사실을 잘 알고 있는 유수현은, 속으로 한숨을 내쉬고서 물었다.	Knowing that the only time he calls his sister is when he has something to ask for, Yoo Soo-Hyun sighed deeply and asked.	Yoo Soo-hyun, who knows that when he calls himself a sister, he only needs to ask for something, sighs and asks.	Knowing that the only time he calls himself a sister is when he has something to ask for, Yoo sighed deeply and asked.
40	“너 혹시 진희 어디 있는지 알아”	"Do you happen to know where Jin-hee is?"	I know where you are."	Do you happen to know where Jinhee is?
41	-누나? 우리 누나가 왜? 한국 왔대?	-"My sister? Why my sister? Did she come to Korea?"	- My sister? What's my sister doing? is She in Korea?	Who? Why is she? Are you in Korea?
42	“..”	“....”	“....”	“..”
43	그러고 보니 이 녀석 유진길드를 맡으라는 자기 아버지의 지시를 거절하는 바람에 그날로 집에서 쫓겨났다고 했던가?	Didn't he say he was kicked out of the house that day because he refused his father's instructions to take Yoo-Jin Guild?	Did he say he was kicked out of the house that day because he refused his father's instructions to take Eugene Guild?	Did he say he was kicked out of the house that day because he refused his father's order to take charge of Eugene Guild?
44	여전히 도움이 되지 않는 사촌이었다.	He was still a cousin who was not helpful.	He was still a cousin who didn’t help.	He was still a cousin who was not helpful.
45	“아냐 됐어. 그런데 무슨 일이야”	"No thanks. But what's going on?"		"No thanks. But what's going on?"
46	설마 이 시간에 또 저번처럼 술 먹자고 부르는 건 아닐 테고.	She didn't think he'll invite her for drinks again this time.	I do not think you're calling me to drink again at this time.	I'm not going to ask you to drink at this time.
47	그때.	Then.	Then.	then
48	유진호의 들뜬 목소리가 들려왔다.	She heard Yoo Jin-ho’s excited voice.	I heard Yu Jin-ho’s excited voice.	Yoo Jin-ho's excited voice was heard.
49	-누나, 우리 길드 안 들어올래?	-"Sister, will you join our guild?"	- Sister, will you come in?	-Do you want to join our guild?
50	갑자기 이게 뭔 소리래?	What are you talking about all of a sudden?	What's that all of a sudden?	What are you talking about?
51	유수현의 고운 미간에 일순간 주름이 생겼다.	Yoo Soo-hyun's face wrinkled for a moment.	A moment of wrinkles formed in Yoo's fine brow.	Yoo Soo-hyun's fine taste made a furrow in an instant.
52	“길드”	"A guild?"	“Guild”	"Guild?"
53	하도 어이가 없어서 되물었더니.	She asked in confusion.	I asked, because I was so confused.	I was so dumb that I asked again.
54	-아버지 길드에 잡혀 가서 홍보 대사로 활동하는 것보다 우리 길드에 이름만 올리고 자유를 누리는 게 누나한테도 더 낫지 않아?	-"Isn't it better for you to have your name and freedom in our guild than to be caught in our father's guild and act as a public relations ambassador?"	- Is not it better for you to have your name and freedom in our guild than to be caught in your father's guild and act as a public relations ambassador?	-Is it better for my sister to have a name and freedom in our guild than to be held in the Father Guild and act as ambassadors?
55	...라는 기막힌 대답이 돌아왔다.	He answered brilliantly.	A wonderful answer came back to ....	a brilliant answer came from...
56	미심쩍은 마음에 유수현의 목소리가 낮아졌다.	Yoo Soo-Hyun's voice lowered in doubt.	Yoo Soo-hyun's voice dropped in doubt.	Yoo-hyun's voice was lowered in doubt.
57	“내 이름은 왜 필요한데”	“Why do you need me?”	“Why do you need my name?”	Why do you need my name?”
58	-창립 멤버가 한 사람 모자라거든.	-"We don't have enough members to start."	- I don't have enough members to start.	-We don't have enough members.
59	“지금 나더러 아직 만들어지지도 않은 길드에 들어오라는 거야”	"Are you inviting me to join a guild that hasn't even been founded yet?”	“I’m asking you to join a guild that hasn’t been built yet.”	Are you telling me to come into a guild that hasn't been built yet?”
60	-응.	-"Yes."	-Yes.	-Yes.
61	해맑게 대답하는 유진호.	Yoo Jin-ho answered clearly.	Yoo Jin-ho, who answers with a clear answer.	a happy answer to Yoo Jin-ho
62	얜 뭘 믿고 이렇게 쓸데없이 긍정적인지 유수현은 머리가 지끈지끈 아파왔다.	Yoo Jin-Ho, who was unnecessarily optimistic, gave Soo-Hyun a headache. (unclear, added for consistency)	Yoo Soo-hyun, who believes in what is so unnecessaryly positive, has been sick with his head.	What makes you so optimistic? Yoo has a throbbing.
63	‘아니, 그것보다... 나머지 한 사람은 대체 누구야?’	'Never mind that, even more importantly, who the hell is the other member?'	No, more than that, who the hell is the other one?	No, more than that ... Who the hell is the other one? ’
64	창립 멤버에 이름부터 올리라는 '못난 놈'보다, 그 '못난 놈'과 같이 길드를 만들겠다는 다른 한 사람의 의도가 더 수상했다.	Why would Yoo Jin-Ho be in this guild anyways, if not for being used for his famous name? (unclear)	The intention of another person to make guilds like the 'bad guy' was more awarded than the 'bad guy' who was named to the founding member.	Other people's intention to make a guild like the 'Bad' was more appreciated than the 'Bad' whose name was Oliveira.
65	“너 막 이상한 사람한테 속아서 그러고 있는 거 아니야”	"Don't you think this is some kind of scam?"	“You’re not just being fooled by a strange person.”	"Don't you think you're just being fooled?"
66	경력도 얼마 없는 D급 헌터와 길드를 만들겠다는 사람이 사기꾼 빼고 또 있을까?	Is there anyone else who wants to invite a D-class hunter with little experience into a founding member of a guild except for a fraud?	Is there anyone else who wants to make a D-class hunter and guild with little experience except a fraud?	Is there anyone else who wants to create a D-class Hunter and Guild that has little experience except for fraud?
67	하지만 유진호의 반응은 예상과 달랐다.	But Yoo Jin-ho's reaction was different than expected.	But Yoo Jin-ho's reaction was different from what he expected.	However, Yoo's response was not as expected.
68	-훗.	-"Nope." (unclear)	- Hoot.	-Welcome.
69	수화기 너머에서 한쪽 입꼬리를 올리는 얼굴이 그려지는 웃음소리와 함께, 여유로운 목소리가 흘러나왔다.	A relaxed voice came out with a smile from the other side of the call.	A relaxed voice came out with a smile on the face of a mouth raised over the receiver.	A relaxed voice came over the phone, with a smile depicting a face lifting one's mouth.
70	-그 이상한 사람이 누구인지 들으면 깜짝 놀랄걸?	-"You'd be surprised to hear who the strange man is."	- You'd be surprised to hear who the strange man is.	- You'll be surprised to hear who the strangest person is.
71	“누군데”	“Who?”	“Who?”	"Who?"
72	-훗.		- Hoot.	-Welcome.
73	“전화 끊을게”	“I’m hanging up.”	“I’ll hang up.”	I'll hang up.”
74	-아, 잠깐만, 잠깐만!	-"Oh, wait, wait!"	- Oh, wait, wait!	Oh, wait, wait!
75	간절한 목소리에 통화 종료 버튼으로 올라가던 유수현의 손이 멈췄다.	Yoo Soo-Hyun's hand was stopped by a desperate voice as she was reaching for the "end call" button.	Yoo Soo-hyun's hand stopped as he climbed to the end button in his desperate voice.	With an ardent voice, Yoo's hand stopped as he was walking up the call button.
76	유수현이 씩 웃으며 다시 폰을 귓가에 댔다.	Yoo Soo-Hyun laughed and put her phone back next to her ear.	Yoo Soo-hyun laughed and put his phone back in his ear.	Yoo smiled and held his phone back to his ears.
77	“3초 준다. 3, 2.”	“Three seconds... Three... Two...”	“Three seconds, three, two.”	"Three seconds. Three, two."
78	-성진우!	-"Sung Jin-Woo!"	- Sung Jin-woo!	-Sung Jin-woo!
79	‘성진우?’	Sung Jin-Woo?'	Sung Jin-woo?'	Sung Jin-woo?
80	생각지도 못했던 이름이 튀어나오자 유수현의 눈이 휘둥그레졌다.	When the unbelievable name came out, Yoo Soo-Hyun's eyes widened in surprise.	When the name that I did not think came out, Yoo Soo-hyun's eyes widened.	When the unexpected name popped up, Yoo's eyes wide open.
81	“내가 아는 그 성진우 헌터”	"The Sung Jin-Woo that I know?"	The Hunter Sung Jin-woo I know	"The SungJin-woo Hunter I know?"
82	-훗.	-"Yes."	- Hoot.	-Welcome.
83	“이민성 기자회견을 박살 내 버리고 홀연히 사라졌던 S급 헌터”	"The S-class Hunter, who ruined Lee-Minsung's news conference and disappeared?"	S-class Hunter, who broke the press conference of Lee Min-sung and disappeared suddenly.	"S-class Hunter, who smashed the news conference and disappeared?"
84	-...놀라야 되는 포인트가 좀 잘못된 거 아니야?	-"Aren't you focusing on the wrong thing?"	- Isn't the point that should be surprised a little wrong?	-......Isn't the point that should be taken aback wrong?
85	“진짜 그 사람이라고”	"It's really him?"	“He’s the real deal.”	"He really is?"
86	유진호의 반응이야 어쨌든, 유수현에게 성진우라면 재수 없는 이민성의 콧대를 아작 내 준 S급 헌터였다.	No matter Yoo Jin-ho's response, this was the S-class Hunter who overshadowed Lee Min-sung.	Yoo Jin-ho's reaction Anyway, it was S-class Hunter who gave Yoo Soo-hyun the nose of Lee Min-sung,	After all, he was a "S-class Hunter" who gave Yoo a bad excuse for immigration.
87	그때 얼마나 속이 시원하던지.	She felt much better right then.	How cool I was then.	I felt so much better then.
88	-후후!	-"Whoo!"	- Whoo!	Hoo!
89	유진호의 말이 사실이라면 저 밑도 끝도 없는 자신감도 이해가 갔다.	If Yoo Jin-ho's words were true, his endless confidence would be justified.	If Yoo Jin-ho's words were true, I understood the endless confidence.	If Yoo's words were true, he could understand his unending confidence.
90	‘진호가 허세는 부려도 거짓말을 하는 타입은 아니니까.’	Jin-ho is not type of person that would lie even if he was bluffing.'	Jinho is not a type of lie even if he is bluffing.'	Even though Jin-ho is bluffing, he‘s not the type to lie.’
91	잠깐 고민해 보던 유수현이 다시 말을 꺼냈다.	Yoo Soo-Hyun spoke again after a brief moment of worry.	Yoo Soo-hyun, who was worried for a while, spoke again.	Yoo-hyun, who had been thinking for a while,, spoke again.
92	“만나서 얘기해 봐도 돼”	"Can we meet and talk?"	“You can talk to him.”	"Can I talk to you when I see you?"
93	-그럼! 누나가 우리 사무실 쪽으로 올래? 형님도 이따 오시기로 했거든.	-"Sure! Can you come over to our office? Brother's supposed to be here later."	- Sure! Will you come over to our office? My brother's supposed to be here later.	-Sure! Will you come to my office? He's going to come later.
94	“어디로 가면 돼”	"Where do I need to go?"	“Where do you go?”	"Where should I go?”
95	근처에서 뗀 포스트잇에 열심히 주소를 메모하던 유수현이 흥분을 가라앉히며 대답했다.	Yoo Soo-Hyun wrote the address on a nearby Post-It note, then responded with a calm excitement.	Yoo Soo-hyun, who was writing his address hard on Post-it nearby, replied with a calming excitement.	Yoo Soo-hyun, who was writing down his address on a post-it that was removed from the site, replied with a calm response.
96	“지금 출발할게”	“I’ll leave now.”	“I’ll leave now.”	"I'll leave now."
97	-이따 봐, 누나!	-"See you later, sister!"	- See you later, sister!	- See you later, sister!
98	뚝.	Ttuk.	Ttuk.	Tuk
99	그렇게 전화는 끊어졌다.	The phone call ended.	So the phone was cut off.	So the phone was disconnected.
100	본의 아니게 옆에서 대화를 엿들은 코디가 넌지시 물었다.	Cody, who had unintentionally overheard the conversation from the side, asked her:	Cody, who had overheard the conversation from beside him unintentionally, asked me.	Cody, who overheard the conversation unintentionally, asked
101	“어디, 가야 하는 거야? 회식도 빠지고”	“Where are we going? Are we going to miss dinner.”	“Where are we going? We’re missing dinner.”	"Where do you have to go? Do you miss your dinner?"
102	끄덕끄덕.	She nodded.	Nod.	with a nod
103	설명할 시간도 없다는 듯 유수현은 옷을 갈아입고 짐을 챙겼다.	As if there was no time to explain, Yoo Soo-Hyun changed her clothes and packed her bags.	As if there was no time to explain, Yoo Soo-hyun changed his clothes and packed his baggage.	As if she had no time to explain, Yoo changed her clothes and packed her bags.
104	“좀 만나 보고 싶은 사람이 있어서”	“I need to see someone.”	“I need to see someone.”	"I have someone I'd like to see."
105	“누구...”	"Who...?"	“Who—”	"Who...?
106	“나중에 설명할게”	“I’ll explain later.”	“I’ll explain later.”	"I'll explain later."
107	대충 둘러댄 유수현이 자리를 뜨려는 찰나, 코디가 급히 불러 세웠다.	Yoo Soo-Hyun was about to leave, when Cody stopped her.	Yoo Soo-hyun, who was about to leave, rushed to call.	As the roughly surrounding Yoo Soo-hyun was about to leave, Cody called him up.
108	"누구냐니까? 누군지 알아야 내가 회장님께 보고를 드리지!"	“Who is it? I need to know, so I can report to the chairman.”	“Who is it? I’ll report to the president.”	"Who are you? I'll report to the chairman if I know who you are!"
109	유수현의 부친 또한 모 제약 회사의 회장.	Yoo Soo-Hyun's father was also the chairman of the pharmaceutical company.	Yoo Soo-hyun's father is also the chairman of the pharmaceutical company.	Yoo's father is also the chairman of a pharmaceutical company.
110	연예계 활동을 하고 싶다는 딸에게 부친이 내건 조건은 감시자의 동행이었다.	The condition that the father gave to his daughter, who wanted to do entertainment activities, was that she needed to be supervised.	The condition that his father gave to his daughter who wanted to do entertainment activities was accompanied by the watcher.	The condition that his father offered to his daughter, who wanted to work in the entertainment industry, was accompanied by a monitor.
111	코디는 부친의 사람.	Cody was the supervisor that her father appointed.	Cody is his father's man.	Cody is the man of her father.
112	그녀는 유수현의 코디면서 매니저이며 감시자까지 겸하고 있었다.	She was coordinating, managing and monitoring Yoo Soo-Hyun.	She was coordinating, managing and monitoring Yoo Soo-hyun.	She was also a coach, manager and supervisor of Yoo Soo-hyun.
113	유수현은 자기가 아무 말 없이 떠나버리면 코디 언니가 혼난다는 사실을 뒤늦게 떠올리고는 뒤돌아서 싱긋 웃었다.	Yoo Soo-Hyun realized that Cody would be disappointed if she left without saying anything, so she turned around and smiled,	Yoo Soo-hyun recalled that Cody's sister was confused when she left without saying anything, and turned around and smiled.	Yoo Soo-hyun recalled that Cody's sister was confused when she left without saying anything, and turned around and smiled.
114	“성진우 씨”	"Sung Jin-Woo!"	Sung Jin-woo	"Sung Jin-woo!"
115	그렇게 대답한 후 빠르게 멀어져 가는 유수현의 뒷모습을 바라보던 코디가 근심 어린 얼굴을 했다.	After hearing this, Cody looked at the back of Yoo Soo-Hyun, who was moving away quickly, and looked worried.	After answering so, Cody looked worriedly at the back of Yoo Soo-hyun, who was moving away quickly.	Cody, who was looking at Yoo's back, looked worried.
116	“허락도 없이 남자 만나러 나갔다는 거 회장님께서 아시면 노발대발하실 텐데”	“If he knew you were out to see a man without permission, he’d be furious.”	“If you knew he was out to see a man without permission, you’d be furious.”	"If the chairman knew that he went out to meet a man without permission, he would be furious."
117	코디는 혀를 쯧쯧 차다가 방금 유수현이 한 말을 되짚어 보았다.	Cody sighed in frustration and recalled what Yoo Soo-Hyun had just said.	Cody kicked his tongue and looked back at what Yoo Soo-hyun had just said.	Cody kicked her tongue back to what Yoo had just said.
118	‘그런데... 누구 만나러 간다고 했었지?’	And who did she say she was going to see?	And who did you say you were going to see?	By the way, you said you were going to meet someone?’
119	어디서 많이 들어 본 이름이었는데.	She had heard that name a lot.	I've heard that name a lot.	I've heard of this name before.
120	곰곰이 기억을 더듬어 보던 코디의 눈이 황소처럼 커지며 유수현이 나간 문을 휙 돌아보았다.	Cody's eyes grew like those of a bull as she was looking at the door where Yoo Soo-Hyun left through.	Cody's eyes, which he pondered, grew like a bull and looked at the door where Yoo Soo-hyun left.	Cody's eyes grew like a bull and looked around the door of Yoo Soo-hyun.
121	“누구라고?”	“Who?”	“Who?”	‘Who?’
122	* * *	* * *	**	* * *
123	‘없다... 없어.’	No...no.'	No...no.	No... No.
124	유진호는 모니터를 들여다보며 손톱 끝을 잘근잘근 깨물었다.	Yoo Jin-ho looked at the monitor and bit the tip of his nails.	Eugene looked at the monitor and bit the tip of his nails.	Yoo Jin-ho looked into the monitor and bit the tip of his nails.
125	‘여기도... 저기도... 없다.’	There is... nothing.’	There is ... no there.’	There‘s... there's... No.’
126	어느 순간인가부터 형님을 욕하는 댓글들이 자취를 감추었다.	From a certain moment, the comments that criticized Jin-Woo disappeared.	From a certain moment, comments that insulted my brother hid their traces.	At some point, the comments that curse my brother disappeared.
127	하긴.	Well.	I guess.	Well
128	이해 못할 일도 아니다.	It wasn't beyond comprehension.	It is not something you cannot understand.	It is not beyond comprehension.
129	제주도에서 S급 헌터들을 구해 오고, B급 게이트를 닫아 도로 정체를 없애고, 어제는 학생들 목숨까지 살리신 형님이니까.	He saved S-class hunters from Jeju Island, closed a B-rank gate to get rid of road congestion, and saved the lives of the students yesterday.	I have saved S-class hunters from Jeju Island, closed the B-class gate, and eliminated the road congestion. Yesterday, I saved my students' lives.	He saved S-class hunters from Jeju Island, closed Class B gates to get rid of road congestion, and saved the lives of the students yesterday.
130	아니, 오히려 형님께 욕을 하는 사람이 있다는 것이 이상할 정도였다.	No, it would be strange if there were people who criticized Jin-Woo.	No, it was strange that there was a person who was swearing at his brother.	No, it was strange that there was someone swearing at my brother.
131	끈질기게 달라붙던 안티들도 자신의 노력과 형님의 활약 덕분에 이제 거의 다 사라진 듯했다.	Even the most active criticizers seemed to have disappeared thanks to Jin-Woo's and Yoo Jin-ho's efforts.	The persistent anti-doubt seemed to have almost disappeared thanks to his efforts and his brother's work.	Even the persistent anti-takers seemed to be almost gone thanks to their efforts and their brother's activities.
132	형님 관련 기사에서 가뭄에 콩 나듯 가끔 보이는 악플도 기사를 본 사람들의 십자포화를 견디지 못하고 금방 지워졌다.	In an article about the S-class hunter, the occasionaly malicious comments quickly disappeared under the crossfire of all the positive feedback.	In his article, sometimes the evil that seemed to be in the drought was soon erased without enduring the cross saturation of those who saw the article.	The occasional malicious comments in your article about your brother were quickly erased because you couldn't stand the crossfire of the people who saw them.
133	좋은 일이다.	It was a good thing.	It's a good thing.	It's good work.
134	분명 좋은 일이었다.	It certainly was a good thing.	It was a good thing.	It was certainly a good thing.
135	‘한데 어째서...’	But why...'	But why ...	but why...
136	가슴이 허전한 걸까?	Was his heart empty?	Was his heart empty?	Is my heart empty?
137	어쩐지 자신이 할 수 있는 일이 하나씩 줄어가는 느낌이었다.	Yoo's feeling of uselessness increased when he saw that even this little task was becoming unnecessary.	It was like a little less than what he could do.	Somehow, I felt like there was less work I could do.
138	딸깍, 딸깍.	Click, click.	A click, a click.	Click, click.
139	그렇게 슬픈 표정으로 마우스를 움직이고 있는데, 사무실의 문이 조용히 열렸다.	He was moving his mouse with a sad expression when the office door quietly opened.	I was moving my mouse with such a sad expression, and the door of the office opened quietly.	With such a sad expression on his face, the office door opened quietly.
140	진우였다.	It was Jin-Woo.	It was Jin-woo.	It was Jin-woo.
141	형님의 얼굴을 확인한 유진호가 밝은 얼굴로 벌떡 일어나 허리를 숙였다.	Yoo Jin-ho saw his brother's face and jumped up with a bright face while bowing down.	Yoo Jin-ho, who checked his brother's face, jumped up with a bright face and bowed his back.	Yoo Jin-ho, who checked his brother's face, jumped up with a bright face and bowed his head.
142	“오셨습니까, 형님”	“You’re here, brother.”	“You’re here, brother.”	"You're here, brother."
143	“어”	“Uh”	“Uh”	"Uh."
144	진우는 피곤한 기색이었다.	Jin-Woo looked tired.	Jin-woo looked tired.	Jin-woo looked tired.
145	그도 그럴 수밖에.	He had to.	He has to.	He has to be.
146	밤부터 오늘 아침까지 진아 곁을 지켜 주다 이제 막 집에 들어가서 씻고 나온 참이었다.	From dusk to dawn, he constantly kept an eye on Jin-ah, and just now had he went home to wash up.	From night to this morning, I was just going to go home and wash it.	From night until this morning, he kept watching Jin-Ah, and now he just went home and washed up
147	만에 하나 병원 안에서 A급 게이트가 열려도 대처할 수 있도록 일단은 동생의 그림자에 베르를 숨겨 두고 왔다.	Jin-Woo had been hiding ⌈Ber⌋ in the shadow of his sister so that she can be safe even in case an A-class gate opened in the hospital.	I have been hiding [Ber] in the shadow of my brother so that I can cope with the opening of the A class gate in one hospital.	In the first place, he hid 『Ber』 in her younger shadow so that he could cope with the opening of Class A gate inside the hospital.
148	유진호가 걱정스럽게 물었다.	Yoo Jin-ho asked anxiously.	“What?” asked Yoo Jin-ho anxiously.	Yoo asked anxiously.
149	“형님, 동생분은 좀 괜찮으세요”	“Is your sister okay?”	“Brother, your brother is fine.”	"Are you okay, brother?"
150	“다행히”	“Fortunately.”	“Fortunately”	"Fortunately"
151	일부러 괜찮은 것처럼 보이려고 노력하기는 하는데 아무래도 걱정되는 게 오빠 마음이다.	He tried to act as if he was alright, but he was worried about her.	I try to look like I'm okay, but I'm worried about you.	I try to seem to be okay, but it is my heart that I am worried about.
152	담당 의사도 정신적 충격이 클 테니 당분간 주의 깊게 지켜봐야 한다고 했다.	The doctor in charge had also warned that it would be traumatic, so he should be careful.	The doctor in charge also said that he should watch carefully for a while because he would have a great mental shock.	The doctor in charge said, "It will be traumatic, so watch carefully for a while."
153	‘빨리 떨치고 일어나기를...’	"Shake it off and cheer up...”	Shake it off and get up...”	Get up and shake quickly.
154	원체 밝은 아이니까.	He’s a bright kid.	He’s a bright kid.	He's a bright kid.
155	그렇게 속으로 응원해 주는 것이 진우가 할 수 있는 일의 전부였다.	It was all Jin-Woo could do to cheer him up.	It was all Jin-woo could do to cheer him in.	All Jin-woo could do was cheer him inside.
156	그때.	In the meantime.	Then.	then
157	“어멋, 진짜네”	“Oh, it's really him.”	“Oh, that’s real.”	"What, really?"
158	깜짝 놀라는 여성의 목소리가 옆에서 들려왔다.	A woman's surprised voice came from the side .	A woman’s voice was startled.	A startled woman's voice came from the side.
159	진우가 돌아보니 회의실을 빠져나온 유수현이 눈을 동그랗게 뜨고 진우를 바라보고 있었다.	Jin-Woo turned around and Yoo Soo-Hyun, who left the meeting room, looked at Jin-Woo with wide-opened eyes.	Jin-woo turned around and Yoo Soo-hyun, who left the meeting room, was looking at Jin-woo with his eyes round.	When Jin-woo turned around, Yoo Soo-hyun, who left the conference room, looked at Jin-woo with round eyes.
160	진우가 유진호에게 눈빛으로 물었다.	Jin-Woo looked back at Yoo Jin-ho with a questioning gaze.	Jin-woo asked Yoo Jin-ho with his eyes.	Jin-woo asked Yoo Jin-ho with his eyes.
161	‘이분?’	This is that person?'	This man?	This person?
162	유진호가 긴장된 눈빛을 돌려보냈다.	Yoo Jin-ho answered his nervous look.	Yoo Jin-ho returned his nervous eyes.	Yoo Jin-ho looked nervous.
163	‘네, 형님.’	Yes, brother.'	Yes, Brother.	Yes, brother.’
164	오기 전에 사정은 들어 둔 상태였다.	He had been in a state of disarray before Jin-Woo came.	He had been in a state of disarray before he came.	Things had been in order before I came.
165	-형님이 원하시는 조건에 딱 맞는 사람이 있습니다! 한번 만나 보시겠습니까?	-"There is someone who fulfills your requirements perfectly! Would you like to meet her?"	- There is someone who is perfect for your condition! Would you like to meet him?	There's someone who fits the requirements you want! Would you like to meet him?
166	헌터자격증 소지자에, 길드 활동에 전혀 관심이 없지만, 그럼에도 신뢰할 수 있는 사람.	A hunter certificate holder who wasn't interested in guild activities at all, but were still trustworthy.	Hunter certificate holders, who are not interested in guild activities at all, but still trustworthy.	A person with a Hunter certificate who is not interested in Guild activities at all, but who can still be trusted.
167	‘거기다 A급 헌터라...’	'Moreover, it was an A-class hunter.'	There’s a class A hunter...	Plus, Class A Hunter.
168	딱히 등급이 중요한 건 아니지만.	Not that rating mattered.	Not that rating matters.	Ratings are not necessarily important.
169	어쨌든 맑은 눈빛과 환한 미소 때문인지 첫인상은 나쁘지 않았다.	Anyway, the first impression wasn't bad. Her eyes were clear and her smile was bright.	Anyway, the first impression was not bad because of clear eyes and bright smile.	Anyway, the first impression was not bad because of her clear eyes and bright smile.
170	간단히 인사를 나눈 뒤.	After a brief greeting.	After a brief greeting.	after a brief greeting
171	“저기”	“There.”	“There”	"That's it."
172	계약 이야기를 하기 전에 진우는 먼저 궁금한 것을 물어보았다.	Before showing her the contract, Jin-Woo asked a few questions.	Before telling the contract, Jin-woo first asked questions.	Before talking about the contract, Jin-woo asked questions first.
173	“이렇게 하면 큰아버지와 사이가 나빠질 수도 있는데도 괜찮아요”	"This could jeopardize your relationship with your uncle, but you're still OK with it?"	“It’s okay if it can make things worse with you.”	"It could be a bad relationship with my uncle, but it's okay?"
174	“유진성과 엮이는 것보다는 낫거든요”	"It's better than being associated with Yoo Jin-Sung."	“It’s better than being connected to Eugene.”	"It's better than associating with Eugene."
175	“유진성”	"Yoo Jin-Sung?"	Eugeneous	"Yujinseong?"
176	진우가 돌아보자 유진호가 민망한지 뒷머리를 긁적였다.	Jin-Woo looked back at Yoo Jin-ho, who was scratching the back of his head.	When Jin-woo turned around, he scratched his the back of his head to see if he was embarrassed.	Jin-woo looked back and Yu Jin-ho scratched the back of his head.
177	“제 친형입니다, 형님”	"He is my brother."	“My brother, brother.”	"She is my sister, brother" "It's my brother, brother."
178	아, 그 성격 나쁘다는 친형 말인가.	Oh, his brother, who had a bad character.	Oh, his brother-in-law, who is bad in character.	Oh, is that his brother's character bad?
179	‘유진호가 아니면 유진성이 유진길드를 맡기로 했었지.’	'If it‘s not Yoo Jin-ho, then Yoo Jin-Sung will be in charge of the Yoo-Jin guild.’	Eujin was not Eugene, but Eugene was supposed to take Eugene Guild.'	If it‘s not Yoo Jin Ho, then Yoo Jin Sung will be in charge of Yoo Jin-gil.’
180	진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-Woo nodded.	Jin-woo nodded.	Jin-woo nodded.
181	진호가 얌전히 유진길드를 맡았으면 벌어지지 않았을 일. 어떻게 보면 유수현도 진호의 선택으로 인한 피해자였다.	This would not have happened if Jin-ho had taken the Yoo-jin Guild. In some sense Yoo Soo-Hyun was also a victim of Jin-ho's choice.	If Jinho had taken on Eugene Guild, it would not have happened. In some ways, Yoo Soo-hyun was also a victim of Jinho's choice.	It would not have happened if Jin-ho had taken charge of Eugene Gil. In a way, Yoo was also a victim of Jin's choice.
182	‘괜히 이 녀석 때문에 여러 사람이 피해 보네.’	I don't like this guy so many people are avoiding.'	“He’s got a lot of people out there.”	There‘s no reason why this guy's been avoiding me.’
183	진우의 시선이 자신에게로 향하자 유진호는 영문도 모르고 미소를 지었다.	When Jin-Woo looked at him, Yoo Jin-ho did not know what to say and just smiled.	When Jin-woo's gaze turned to himself, Eugene did not know English and smiled.	As Jin-ho looked at him, he smiled without knowing anything about it.
184	‘...’	...’	...	...’
185	속으로 한숨을 내쉬는 진우에게 유수현이 가까이 다가왔다.	Yoo Soo-Hyun came closer to Jin-Woo, who sighed internally.	Yoo Soo-hyun came close to Jin-woo, who sighs in his heart.	Yoo Soo-hyun came closer to Jin-woo, who sighs.
186	“저..”	"I..."	“I—”	"That..."
187	“네”	"Yes?"	“Yes”	"What?"
188	약간 상기된 얼굴.	A slightly flushed face.	A slightly flushed face.	a slightly flushed face
189	떨리고 있는 눈동자가 뭔가 중요한 것을 말하려는 분위기였다.	Her eyes were trembling, she looked like she was trying to tell him something important.	Her eyes were trembling, and she was trying to tell him something important.	The trembling pupil was trying to say something important.
190	진우도 진지한 눈빛으로 변했다.	Jin-Woo turned serious.	Jin-woo turned into a serious look.	Jin-woo also turned into a serious look.
191	“뭔가 하실 말씀이라도...”	“What do you want to say?”	“What do you want to say?”	"Is there anything you want to say?"
192	그러자 망설이던 유수현이 용기를 내며 눈을 반짝였다.	Then Yoo Soo-Hyun, who hesitated, gathered courage and said with glittering eyes:	Then Yoo Soo-hyun, who hesitated, gave courage and glittered his eyes.	Then, Yu Soo-hyun, who hesitated, took courage and opened her eyes.
193	“SNS에 올리게 사진 한 장만 같이 찍을 수 있을까요?”	“Can we take a picture to post on the SNS(social network site)?”	“Can we take a picture with him to put it on the SNS?”	"Can I take a picture with you to post on the SNS?"
194	* * *	***	**	* * *
195	모 제약회사의 회장실.	The chairman's office of the pharmaceutical company.	The chairman's office of the parent pharmaceutical company.	the chairman's office of a pharmaceutical company
196	유명한의 동생, 유석호 회장의 얼굴은 그 어느 때보다 엄숙하고 진지했다.	Yoo Myung-han's brother Yoo Seok-Ho's face was more solemn and serious than ever.	The face of Yoo Myung-han's brother , Yoo Seok-ho, was more solemn and serious than ever.	The face of Yoo Seok-ho, Yoo Myung-Han's brother, was more solemn and serious than ever.
197	“그게 정말인가”	“Is that really true?”	“Is that true?”	"Is that true?"
198	“네”	“Yes”	“Yes”	"Yes."
199	코디는 겁먹은 얼굴로 고개를 끄덕였다.	Cody nodded, frightened.	Cody nodded, frightened.	Cody nodded with a frightened face.
200	“내 딸아이가 성진우 헌터를 만난다고”	"My daughter is meeting Hunter Sung Jin-Woo?"	My daughter meets Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	"My daughter meets SungJin-woo Hunter?"
201	“그렇습니다, 회장님”	“Yes, sir.”	“Yes, sir.”	"Yes, sir."
202	“이름만 같은 사람일 수도 있지 않나”	"Maybe it's another person with the same name?"	“Maybe he’s the same name.”	"Aren't they just the same person by name?"
203	“저도 긴가민가했습니다만..”	"I was too late." ???	“I was a long-haul.’’	"I was a long time ago, but..."
204	주섬주섬 옷을 뒤지던 그녀가 조심스레 자신의 핸드폰을 내밀었다.	She carefully handed out the cell phone.	She carefully handed out her cell phone as she searched for the clothes of Jusum.	While searching for clothes on the island, she carefully held out her cell phone.
205	핸드폰 액정에는 유수현의 SNS가 떠 있었다.	Yoo Soo-Hyun's SNS was on the cellphone's LCD.	Yoo Soo-hyun's SNS was floating on the LCD of his cell phone.	Yoo Soo-hyun's SNS was floating on the cell phone.
206	방금 업로드된 사진을 바라보는 유석호의 눈이 휘둥그레졌다.	Yoo Seok-ho's eyes widened as he looked at the newly uploaded photos.	Yoo Seok-ho's eyes widened as he looked at the photos uploaded.	Looking at the picture just uploaded, Yoo Suk-ho's eyes widened.
207	정말로 뉴스에서 자주 보이던 그 얼굴이 있는 게 아닌가?	Isn't that the face that was often seen in the news?	Is not there really the face that was often seen in the news?	Isn't there a face that you see on the news a lot?
208	‘아니...’	Oh no...'	No...	No...
209	사진을 뚫어져라 바라보던 유석호가 이마를 짚으며 나지막하게 탄식을 내뱉었다.	Yoo Seok-ho, who was staring at the picture, put his hand on his forehead and sighed softly.	Yoo Seok-ho, who was staring at the picture, put his forehead and sighed softly.	While looking at the photo, Yoo Suk-ho touched his forehead and let out a low sigh.
210	“허”	"Huh."	Her	"Huh."
211	“괜찮으십니까, 회장님”	“Are you all right, Mr. President?”	“Are you all right, Mr. President?”	"Are you all right, sir?"
212	“...자넨 나가 보게”	“...Get out.”	“...you go out.”	"...get out of here."
213	“예”	“Yes sir”	“Yes”	"What?"
214	“어허. 나가 보래도”		“Oh, you can go out.”	"Oh, well, let's go."
215	유석호는 핸드폰을 돌려주고는 코디를 회장실에서 내쫓아냈다.	Yoo returned his cell phone and kicked Cody out of the office.	Yoo returned his cell phone and kicked Cody out of the office.	Yoo returned his cell phone and kicked Cody out of the chairman's office.
216	그리고 그녀가 돌아간 걸 확인하자마자 컴퓨터를 켜 진우에 대한 기사를 검색해 보았다.	As soon as he saw her leave, he turned on his computer and searched for articles about Jin-Woo.	As soon as she checked her back, she turned on her computer and searched for articles about Jin-woo.	And as soon as I saw her go back, I turned on the computer and searched for an article about Jin-woo.
217	[성진우 헌터, 과연 그의 몸값은 얼마인가?]	[Hunter Sung Jin-Woo, how much is he worth?]	[Hunter Sung Jin-woo, how much is his ransom?]	[Hunter Sung Jin-woo, how much is he worth?]
218	[세계 각국에서 몰려들고 있는 러브콜, 성진우 헌터의 선택은?]	[As the most beloved person in the world, who will Jin-Woo choose as a partner?]	[What is the choice of LoveCall and Hunter Sung Jin-woo, which are flocking from all over the world?]	What is the choice of the world's most popular love call, Hunter Sung Jin-woo?
219	[기사단 길드의 박종수 사장이 말하는 성진우 헌터, "그의 능력은 측정불가.”]	[Chairman Park Jong-soo, president of the Knights Guild, says, "His abilities are immeasurable."]	[Hunter Sung Jin-woo, president of the Knights Guild, said, "His ability is not measurable."]	[Chairman Park Jong-soo, president of Guild, says, "His abilities are not measurable."
220	[성진우 헌터, 미국에서 비밀리에 접촉?]	[Was Sung Jin-Woo secretly contacted by the U.S.?]	[Hunter Sung Jin-woo, secret contact in the U.S.]	[Sung Jin-woo Hunter, Secretly Contacted in the U.S.?
221	[전문가들은 이미 성진우 헌터를 걸어 다니는 대기업으로 표현...]	[Experts have already expressed the notion that Hunter Sung Jin-Woo is essentially a big corporation himself walking around]	[Experts have already expressed themselves as big companies walking around Hunter Sung Jin-woo.]	[Experts have already described Sung Jin-woo as a large company walking around.]
222	제주도 레이드 이후 폭증하고 있는 관심을 대변해 주듯 많은 기사들이 떠올라 있었다.	There were many articles that showed the public's interest towards Jin-Woo, which increased since the Jeju Island raid.	There were many articles that seemed to represent the interest that has been increasing since Jeju Island.	There were many articles that represented the growing interest since the Jeju Island Raid.
223	기사들을 하나하나 읽어 보는 유석호 회장의 얼굴에 감탄의 빛이 어리었다.	Chairman Yoo Seok-ho was impressed as he read the articles one by one.	The face of Chairman Yoo Seok-ho, who reads the articles one by one, was impressed.	Yoo Seok-ho's face was filled with admiration as he read each article.
224	“허어, 허어...”	“Hug, hush—”	“Hug, hush—”	"Huh, huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"
225	그러기를 두어 시간.	After a couple of hours.	A couple of hours.	For a couple of hours.
226	눈이 침침해진 그가 의자에 등을 기댔다. 얼마나 집중했는지 이마에 땀이 맺혔다.	His eyes were dim and he leaned back in his chair. He was so focused that his forehead was sweating.	His eyes were dim, and he leaned back in his chair. He was so focused that his forehead was sweating.	His eyes sank and he leaned back against the chair. I was so focused that my forehead was sweating.
227	손수건으로 땀을 찍어 낸 뒤 담배를 입에 물고 불을 붙이기 직전.	He wiped the sweat with a handkerchief and put a cigarette in his mouth.	I sweated with a handkerchief, then I put a cigarette in my mouth and lit it.	Just before you put a cigarette in your mouth and put it on fire with your handkerchief.
228	멈칫.	After a short pause...	Stop.	a pause
229	그는 담배를 내려놓고 대신 옆에 놓인 핸드폰을 집어 들었다.	He put down the cigarette and picked up the phone next to him.	He put down his cigarette and picked up the phone next to him.	He dropped his cigarette and picked up the cell phone next to him.
230	뚜르르, 뚜르르.	with a tap	Tourre, Tourre.	with a tap
231	딸깍.	A click.	A click.	Click.
232	-여보?	-"Honey?"	- Honey?	-Honey?
233	수화기 너머에서 중년 여성의 목소리가 나왔다.	A middle-aged woman’s voice came out of the receiver.	A middle-aged woman’s voice came out of the receiver.	The voice of a middle-aged woman came out of the phone.
234	-이 시간에 웬일이에요?	-"What are you doing at this time?"	- What are you doing here?	What are you doing at this time?
235	“허허, 마누라. 요즘 우리 딸이 누구와 만나고 있는지 아시오”	“Hmm, my wife, do you know who our daughter is seeing these days? ”	“Hugh, my wife, you know who our daughter is seeing these days.”	"Huh, my wife. Do you know who our daughter is meeting these days?"
236	-네?	-"What?"	- Yes?	-What?
237	“내가 딸 애 하나는 잘 키웠다니까”	"I raised one of my daughters well.”	“I raised a girl.”	"I brought up one of my daughters well.”
238	-그게 갑자기 무슨 소리에요?	-"What are you suddenly talking about?"	- What are you talking about?	-What are you talking about all of a sudden?
239	유석호 회장은 확신하고 있었다.	Yoo Seok-ho was convinced.	Yoo Seok-ho was convinced.	Yoo Seok-ho was confident.
240	수현이가 누군가?	Who could be with Soo-hyun?	Who's Suhyun?	Who's Suhyun?
241	얼굴이면 얼굴, 배경이면 배경, 거기다 심지어 학력까지.	Looks, background, and even education.	Face, face, background, background, and even education.	face, background, and even academic background.
242	뭐 하나 빠지는 것 없는 딸 아닌가?	Isn't she a good daughter?	Isn't she a daughter who doesn't miss anything?	Isn't she a good daughter?
243	지금은 그냥 얼굴만 아는 사이라고 가정해도 두 사람이 깊은 사이가 되는 것은 시간문제였다.	It was only a matter of time before the two became close even if they just met each other.	It was only a matter of time before the two of them were deep together, assuming that they knew only their faces now.	It was only a matter of time before the two became close even if they knew each other only now.
244	-이 양반 좀 봐.	-"Look at this gentleman."	- Look at this guy.	-Look at this gentleman.
245	수화기 속의 목소리가 의아해했다.	The voice in the receiver was puzzled.	The voice in the receiver was puzzled.	The voice in the receiver was mysterious.
246	-언제는 수현이 옆에 남학생이 앉는 것도 싫다고 학년마다 학교에 찾아가서 수현이 졸업할 때까지 여학생들만 짝이 되게 했던 사람이...	-"Whenever Soo-hyun went to school, you ensured that she kept away from boys and sat only with girls until she graduated."	- Whenever Suhyun does not want to sit next to a boy, he goes to school every grade and lets only girls mate until Suhyun graduate.	-I don't want a boy sitting next to me. -I went to school every school and had girls match me until I graduated.
247	“허허, 내가 그랬었나”	"Huh, did I?"	“Oh, I did it.”	"Huh, did I?"
248	-누구를 만나기에 당신 반응이 그래요? 그만 뜸 들이고 말해 줘요.	-"Who do you think you're talking to? Just tell me who he is."	- Who do you think you're responding to? Stop talking and tell me.	-Who do you think is your reaction? Stop beating around the bush.
249	유석호는 회장실이 떠나가라 웃었다.	Yoo Seok-ho smiled as he left the chairman's office.	Yoo Seok-ho laughed at the president's office.	Yoo Seok-ho smiled as the chairman's office left.
250	“누군 줄 알면 당신도 깜짝 놀랄 것이오, 으허허허헛”	“You’d be surprised if you knew him.”	“You’ll be surprised to know who you are, eh?”	"You'll be surprised if you know someone, Oops!"
251


1		2015.02.05 (edited 2019.3.1) (reviewed 2019.3.28)		NEW

2	“소환수를 공격대 인원으로 인정해 주겠다니, 그게 어디 말이나 될 법한 소립니까”	“You’re going to count summons as part of the raiding party!”	"If you're going to recognize him as an assailant, what would that be like?”	“You’re going to admit the summons to the attackers, that’s a good idea.”
3	남준욱이 버럭 소리를 질렀다.	Nam Jun-Wook exclaimed.	Nam Jun-wook yelled suddenly.	Nam Jun-wook shrieked.
4	그는 검사장 출신의 국회의원.	He was a prosecutor for the National Assembly.	He was a former prosecutor-turned lawmaker.	He is a member of the National Assembly from the prosecutor's office.
5	누군가의 잘못을 캐내 물어뜯는 데는 국내에서 따를 자가 없는 이였다.	He was second to none in finding and exposing someone's mistakes.	He is second to none in finding out and biting someone's fault.	It was not anyone who could follow someone's mistake in Korea.
6	맞은편에 앉은 고건희 협회장은 줄곧 침묵을 유지했다.	Go Gun-hee, the chairman of the association, who sat opposite of him, remained silent.	Go Gun-hee, the head of the association who sat opposite, remained silent.	Go Gun-hee, the president of the association, sat across from him and remained silent.
7	그런 그를 보며 남준욱은 속으로 미소를 지었다.	Glancing at him, Nam smiled on the inside.	When he saw him, Nam smiled inwardly.	Nam Jun-wook smiled at him.
8	‘입이 열 개라도 할 말이 없겠지.’	'I don't even have to say anything else...'	'I wouldn‘t have a word to say.’	I don’t think I have anything to say.
9	이미 승부는 났다.	The game was already over.	The game has already been won.	The game has already been played.
10	이건 누가 봐도 고건희 협회장의 무리수가 분명했으며, 협회장도 그걸 아는지 반격할 의사가 전혀 없어 보였다.	It was apparant that chairman Go Gun-Hee had no intention of contesting him whatsoever.	It was obvious that the head of the association, Go Gun-Hee, apparently had no intention of counterattacking whether he knew it or not.	It seemed that the number of the president of the association was clear, and the president of the association seemed to have no intention of counterattacking it.
11	‘하지만...’	'However...'	But...’	But ...
12	여기서 그만둘 생각은 없었다.	He didn't want to stop there.	I didn't mean to quit here.	I didn’t want to quit.
13	적이 수세에 몰려 있을 때 압박을 멈추지 않고 그대로 벼랑 끝까지 밀어 버리는 것.	When the enemy is on the defensive, he applies more pressure to force them over the edge of the cliff.	When the enemy is on the defensive, he pushes the pressure to the edge of the cliff without stopping.	When the enemy is in the defensive, he does not stop the pressure and pushes it to the edge of the cliff.
14	그것이 남준욱의 스타일이었다.	That was Nam Jun-Wook's style.	It was Nam's style.	That was Nam Jun-wook's style.
15	그는 입을 굳게 다물고 있는 고건희가 아니라 제3회의장을 가득 메우고 있는 관계자들과 기자들을 향해 목에 핏줄을 세웠다.	As if he smeared blood on his neck and filled the third meeting room with rabid dogs - officials and reporters for a slaughter. Yet, Go Gun-hee remained silent. ???	Instead of Go Gun-hee, who was tight-lipped, he lined his neck with reporters and officials filling the third chamber.	He set blood on his neck toward the officials and reporters who filled the third meeting room, not Go Gun-hee, who was firmly closed.
16	“성진우 헌터가 길드를 만들자마자 이런 말도 안 되는 규정이 생겼습니다. 이것이 특혜가 아니라면 뭐가 특혜입니까”	"As soon as Hunter Sung Jin-Woo created a guild, this ridiculous regulation was passed. If this isn't special treatment, what is special treatment?"	"As soon as Hunter Sung Jin-woo created the guild, this crazy rule came up. If this isn't a privilege, what's a privilege?"	As soon as Hunter Sung Jin-woo made a guild, this ridiculous regulation came up. If this is not a special treatment, then what can be called a special treatment?
17	공정해야 할 헌터협회가 성진우 헌터의 뒤를 봐주고 있다.	The Hunter Association, which is supposed to be fair to everyone, is favoring Sung Jin-Woo.	The Hunter Association, which should be fair, is looking after Sung Jin-woo.	The Hunter Association, which should be fair, is looking after Hunter Sung Jin-woo.
18	은연히 그런 소문이 돌던 차에 협회에서 새로이 내놓은 규정이 이 모양이니 당연히 논란이 일 수밖에.	That is why the association's new rule was so controversial and causing many rumors to circulate.	This is why it is controversial because the association's new rule is in this shape when such rumors have been circulating.	It is a controversy, of course, because the new regulations of the association are in this shape in the car where such rumors are circulating.
19	오늘 청문회는 해명을 위한 자리였으나 고건희 협회장은 내내 굳게 입을 다물고 있었다.	Today's hearing was held to clarify the new rule, but the association chairman Go Gun-Hee has continued remain silent.	Today's hearing was for clarification, but the association's chairman Go Gun-Hee remained tight-lipped throughout.	Today 's hearing was a place for clarification, but the president of the association, Go Kun - hee, was firmly silent throughout.
20	‘좋아.’	'Good'	Good.’	All right.
21	남준욱은 승리를 예감했다.	Nam Jun-Wook's victory was imminent.	Nam Jun-Wook foresaw victory.	Nam Jun-wook foresaw victory.
22	제주도 레이드를 멋지게 성공시켜 인기가 하늘로 치솟았던 고건희에게 이번 던전 브레이크 사건과 성진우 헌터 특혜 논란으로 2연타를 먹일 수 있게 됐다.	Go Gun-hee, who had gained popularity from his recent success in Jeju Island, just recieved two consecutive shots⁠—the recent dungeon break and the controversy surrounding Sung Jin-Woo's special treatment	Go Gun-hee, who has been in high popularity due to her excellent success in Jeju Island, can now receive two consecutive shots due to the recent Dungeon break and controversy over her special favor of Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	It was possible to feed the two-hit hitter to Go Gun-hee, who had a great success in Jeju Island's raid and soared to the sky, due to the dungeon brake incident and Hunter Sung Jin-woo preference controversy.
23	정치는 결국 밥그릇 싸움.	Politics is a fight for power.	Politics is a big fight.	Politics is a fight for rice bowls.
24	자신의 정치적 대척점에 선 고건희를 무너뜨리면 결국 그만큼의 몫이 자기에게 돌아오게 되는 것이다.	If Nam weaken his political opponent Go Gun-Hee, he can strengthen his own political power.	If he breaks down Go Gun-Hee, who stands against his political opponent, his share will come back to him.	If you break down Go Gun-hee in his political confrontation, you will eventually get that much back to him.
25	내일 신문 1면을 장식할 자신의 모습을 상상하며, 남준욱이 거만한 눈빛으로 고건희를 응시했다.	Imagining himself on the front page of tomorrow's newspaper, Nam Jun-Wook arrogantly glanced at Go Gun-Hee.	imagining himself to be on the front page of the newspaper tomorrow, Nam Jun-Wook stared at Go with an arrogant stare.	I imagined myself to decorate the front page of the newspaper tomorrow, and Nam Jun-wook stared at Go Gun-hee with arrogant eyes.
26	“뭐라고 말이라도 좀 해 보세요, 고건희 협회장님”	"Explain yourself, Chairman Go Gun-Hee!"	"Tell me what, association's Chairman Go Gun-Hee!"	Tell me something, Chairman Go Gun-hee.
27	응.	Yes.	Yes.	Yes.
28	오늘 처음으로 고건희의 마이크가 켜졌다.	Go Gun-Hee's microphone turned on for the first time today.	Go Gun-Hee's microphone turned on for the first time today.	For the first time today, Go Gun-hee's microphone was turned on.
29	툭, 툭.	Tuk, tuk.	Tuk.	Took, Took.
30	마이크 끝을 쳐 소리가 제대로 나오는 것을 확인한 고건희가 입술을 가까이 가져다 댔다.	Go Gun-Hee taped his microphone to ensure it was working properly.	Go Gun-Hee touched the tip of the microphone to confirm that the sound was coming out properly.	Go Gun-hee, who hit the end of the microphone and confirmed that the sound came out properly, brought his lips close.
31	“무슨 대답을 듣고 싶은 겁니까”	"What exactly are you asking?”	"What answer do you want?”	“What do you want to hear?”
32	남준욱의 눈매가 가늘어졌다.	Nam Jun-Wook's eyes narrowed.	Nam Jun-Wook's eyes narrowed.	Nam Jun-wook's eyes narrowed.
33	‘저 뻔뻔한 영감이...’	'That impudent old man....’	'That impudent old man....’	That brazen old man...
34	당연히 일단은 사과부터 할 줄 알았다. 그런데 아직까지 할 말이 남았다는 건가?	'I thought for certain that he would apologize first. Could he have something else to say?'	Of course, I thought I would apologize first. But you still have something to say?	Of course I knew I’d apologize first, but I still have something to say?
35	남준욱은 목소리를 높였다.	Nam Jun-Wook raised his voice.	Nam Jun-Wook raised his voice.	Nam raised his voice.
36	“이번에 신설된 이 규정! 성진우 헌터에 대한 특혜입니까, 아닙니까”	"This new regulation! Is it special treatment towards Sung Jin-Woo or not?"	"This new regulation! Is Sung Jin-woo a special favor or not?"	"This new regulation is a preference for Hunter Sung Jin-woo, is not it?"
37	자, 이제 어떻게 피할 셈이냐?'	'Now, how are you going to avoid this?'	Now, how are you going to avoid it?	Now, how do you avoid this?
38	비겁한 변명을 기대하고 있던 남준욱에게 고건희가 찬물을 끼얹었다.	Go Gun-Hee's response surprised Nam, who was expecting a cowardly excuse.	Go Gun-Hee poured cold water on Nam, who was expecting a cowardly excuse.	Go Gun-hee poured cold water on Nam Jun-wook, who was expecting a cowardly excuse.
39	"특혜 맞습니다."	"Yes. It is a special favor.’"	"That‘s a special favor.’	“You are a privilege.”
40	짧은 대답.	A short answer.	a short answer	A short answer.
41	하지만 그 파장은 엄청났다.	But the repercussions were enormous.	But the repercussions were enormous.	But the wave was enormous.
42	웅성웅성.	The room was immediately filled with roars of disbelief.	a roaring voice	A ungsungung.
43	방청객들은 물론이고 기자들이나 국회의원들까지 옆자리 사람과 눈빛을 교환하며 소란을 더했다.	Not only the audience, but reporters and lawmakers also exchanged questioning glances with the person sitting next to them.	Not only the audience but also reporters and lawmakers exchanged eye contact with the person sitting next to them.	Not only the audience, but also the reporters and lawmakers exchanged their eyes with the people next to them and added a disturbance.
44	물론 가장 놀란 사람은 남준욱이었다.	Of course, the most surprised person was Nam Jun-wook.	Of course, the most surprising person was Nam Jun-Wook.	Of course, the most surprised person was Nam Jun-wook.
45	‘저 영감이 노망났나?’	'Did the old man finally lose his mind?!’	Is that old man angry?’	Is he old?
46	끝까지 발뺌하던가, 정 안 되면 싹싹 빌기라도 해야 할 사람이 저리 당당하게 잘못을 시인하다니.	People usually have to wait till the end of the day for someone to admit their wrongdoings.	People who have to wait until the end of the day or even pray for their wrongdoings proudly admit their mistakes.	If you have to step to the end or if you do not, someone who has to beg for a sprout admits to the mistake.
47	하지만 실언을 한 사람이라고 보기에 고건희의 눈빛은 너무도 차분했다.	Despite having seemingly made a mistake, Gun-Hee's remained calm.	Given that he made a mistake, however, Go's eyes were so calm.	However, Go Gun-hee's eyes were so calm that he was a person who made a mistake.
48	그 차분함과 뻔뻔함이 오히려 남준욱에게 묘한 긴장감을 불러일으켰다.	The calmness and impudence made Nam very nervous.	The calm and impudence rather aroused Nam's strange nervousness.	The calmness and shamelessness caused a strange tension to Nam Jun-wook.
49	꼴깍.	Gulp.	It's the last straw.	A little.
50	마른침이 목구멍을 타고 넘어갔다.	A dry needle went down his throat.	A dry needle went over my throat.	A dry hand ran down my throat.
51	아니나 다를까.	Sure enough.	Sure enough.	I wonder if it is.
52	고건희의 입이 다시 열렸다.	Go Gun-Hee's mouth opened again.	Go Gun-Hee's mouth opened again.	Go Gun-hee's mouth opened again.
53	“여기 모여 계신 분들께 한 가지만 묻겠습니다”	"I'd like to ask a question to everyone here."	"I'd like to ask one question to all of you here."	“I’ll ask you one thing for the people here.”
54	압도적인 존재감.	He said with an overwhelming presence.	overwhelming presence	An overwhelming presence.
55	고건희가 입을 여는 동시에 마치 약속이라도 한 듯 모두 입을 다물고 그를 바라보았다.	Go Gun-hee looked at Nam with a confident, cool gaze and spoke.	Go Gun-Hee opened her mouth and looked at him as if she had made a promise.	Go Gun-hee opened his mouth and looked at him as if he had made a promise.
56	“20명의 A급 헌터가 모인 공격대와 성진우 헌터 한 명이 전부인 공격대.”	“Compare an attack squad with twenty A-class hunters and one with only Hunter Sung Jin-Woo.”	"The attack squad of 20 Class-A Hunter and the attack squad of Hunter Sung Jin-woo."	“The attack squad with twenty A-class hunters and the attack squad with one Hunter Sung Jin-woo.”
57	천천히 자리에서 일어선 고건희가 사람들의 면면을 둘러보며 말을 이어 갔다.	Slowly, he got out of his seat and Go Gun-hee looked around the people and continued.	Slowly, he got out of his seat and Go Gun-hee looked around the people and continued.	Go Gun-hee, who slowly stood up, looked around the faces of people and continued.
58	“던전 브레이크가 일어난 장소에서 둘 중 어느 한 팀과 함께 해야 한다면, 어디를 고르시겠습니까”	“If you can only be with one of those two when a dungeon break occurs, which one would you choose?”	"If you have to be with a team in the place where the dungeon breaks, where would you choose?	“If you have to be with one of the two teams where the dungeon brakes occurred, where would you choose?”
59	아무도 대답하지 못했다.	No one answered.	No one answered.	No one answered.
60	대답할 필요도 없이 답은 이미 정해져 있는 것과 마찬가지였으니까.	There was no reason to say anything else, the answer was clear.	Needless to say, the answer was set.	The answer was already fixed without anyong saying
61	“..”	“...”	“..”	“....”
62	“..”	“...”	“..”	“....”
63	다들 고건희의 시선을 피하려 하는 가운데, 고건희의 고개가 남준욱에게서 멈추었다.	While everyone tried to avoid Gun-Hee's gaze, his eyes stopped at Nam.	While everyone tried to avoid Go's gaze, Go's head stopped from Nam.	While everyone tried to avoid the gaze of Go Gun-hee, Go Gun-hee's head stopped from Nam Jun-wook.
64	“..”	“...”	“..”	“....”
65	남준욱 역시 입을 떼지 못했다.	Nam Jun-Wook also couldn't open his mouth.	Nam Jun-Wook also couldn't open his mouth.	Nam Jun-wook was also unable to speak.
66	만족할 만큼의 반응을 얻었다고 생각한 고건희가 미소를 지었다.	Go Gun-Hee smiled, thinking he had received enough feedback.	Go Gun-Hee smiled, thinking she had received enough feedback.	Go Gun-hee smiled, thinking he had received a satisfactory response.
67	“이래도 성진우 헌터에게 주어진 특혜가 부당하고 생각하십니까”	"Still, do you think the privilege given to Hunter Sung Jin-Woo is unreasonable?"	Still, do you think the privilege given to Hunter Sung Jin-woo is unfair?”	Do you think that the privilege given to Hunter Sung Jin-woo is unfair?
68	한 명이서 능히 대형 길드의 정예 공격대 이상의 몫을 해낼 수 있는 헌터.	A Hunter who can do more alone than a team of a large guild's elite attackers.	Hunter that one can play more than a elite Guild striker.	Hunter, who can do more than a large guild's elite attacker.
69	이런 쓸데없는 일로 그런 헌터의 발목을 잡아야겠냐고 고건희는 묻고 있었다.	Go Gun-Hee thiught if he should put such a strain on Hunter by this useless rule. ???	Go Gun-Hee said, "Should I put such a strain on Hunter by this useless thing?"	Go Gun-hee was asking if he should catch Hunter's ankle with such unnecessary work.
70	남진욱이 뭔가 말하려고 했다.	Nam Jun-Wook was about to say something.	Nam Jun-Wook was about to say something.	Nam Jun-Wook tried to say something.
71	그러나 그가 입을 채 열기도 전에 고건희가 빠르게 말을 이었다.	But before he could open his mouth, Go Gun-Hee quickly spoke.	But before he could open his mouth, Go Gun-Hee quickly spoke.	But before he could open his mouth, Go Gun-hee spoke quickly.
72	“미국, 일본, 중국 등 총 21개국에서 성 헌터에 대한 정보를 요구해 왔습니다”	"Twenty one countries, including the US, Japan and China, have requested information about Hunter Sung Jin-Woo."	"A total of 21 countries, including the U.S., Japan, and China, have been asking for information about Hunter Sungs."	“We have been asking for information on Sung Jin-woo in twenty-one countries, including the United States, Japan, and China.”
73	고건희는 가지고 온 두꺼운 공식 문서들을 쥐고 흔들어 보였다.	Go Gun-hee held out thick official looking documents and waved it around.	Go Gun-hee held and waved the thick official documents he had brought.	Go Gun-hee shook and held the thick official documents he had brought.
74	“이들 모두가 성 헌터를 자국으로 데려가기 위해 눈이 벌게져 있습니다”	"They aren't holding anything back in luring Hunter Sung as their own."	"They are all open-eyed to take Hunter Sung Jin-woo home."	“All of them are blinded to take Hunter Sung to their homeland.”
75	기자들을 바라보던 고건희의 시선이 다시 남준욱 의원에게 옮겨 갔다.	Go Gun-Hee's gaze shifted to Nam Jun-Wook.	Go Gun-Hee's eyes were shifted to Rep. Nam Jun-Wook.	Go Gun-hee's gaze, which looked at reporters, moved back to Nam Jun-wook.
76	“이런 상황에서 그 정도의 특혜도 없이 성 헌터가 한국에 남기를 원하십니까”	"In this situation, do you want Hunter Sung to stay in Korea without that much privilege?"	"In this situation, do you want Hunter Sungs to stay in Korea without that much privilege?"	“Do you want Hunter Sung to stay in Korea without that much privilege in this situation?”
77	“..”	“...”	“..”	“....”
78	남준욱의 안색이 불편해지기 시작했다.	Nam Jun-Wook's face began to look uncomfortable.	Nam Jun-Wook's face began to look uncomfortable.	Nam Jun-wook's complexion began to get uncomfortable.
79	뒤바뀐 전세가 여실히 느껴졌다.	He could feel the war raging on.	I could feel the war going on.	I felt the change in the rent.
80	하지만 고건희는 쉽게 놓아줄 생각이 없는지 남준욱을 뚫어지게 바라보며 다시 물었다.	However, Go Gun-Hee looked closely at Nam and asked again as if he had no intention of letting him go easily.	However, Go Gun-Hee looked closely at Nam and asked again if she had no intention of letting him go easily.	However, Go Gun-hee looked at Nam Jun-wook and asked again if he had no intention of letting go easily.
81	“미국으로 떠난 황동수 같은 사례가 반복되길 원하시는 거냐고 물었습니다”	"Do you want of a repeat of what happened to Hwang Dong-soo who left for America?"	"Do you want to repeat cases like Hwang Dong-soo, who left for America?"	“I asked if you wanted to repeat the case of Hwang Dong-soo who left for the United States.”
82	윽.	Ugh.	Ugh.	Ugh.
83	남준욱은 아랫입술을 깨물었다.	Nam Jun-Wook bit his lower lip.	Nam Jun-Wook bit his lower lip.	Nam Jun-wook bit his lower lip.
84	문서들을 내려놓는 고건희의 얼굴에서 숨겨 두었던 여유가 흘러넘쳤다.	The room was overflowing with responses to Gun-Hee's face after he put down the documents.	The amount of money I had kept hidden in Go's face, where I put the documents down, overflowed.	The room that I had hidden from the face of Go Gun-hee putting down the documents was overflowing.
85	남준욱은 알고 있었다.	Nam Jun-Wook knew.	Nam Joon Wook knew.	Nam Jun-wook knew.
86	저 표정의 의미를.	The meaning of that expression.	The meaning of that expression.	The meaning of that expression.
87	대개 이런 상황에서 자신이 마지막에 보이던 얼굴, 승자의 표정이었다.	It was usually the face he had seen on himself at the end, the face of a winner.	Most of the time, he looked the last face he saw in this situation and the winner's face.	It was usually the face he had seen at the end, the winner’s face.
88	남준욱은 이를 악물며 반론했다.	Nam Jun-Wook clenched his teeth and tried to refute.	Nam Jun-Wook clenched his teeth and ref	Nam Jun-wook gritted his teeth and refuted.
89	“그래도 형평성이라는 것이..”	"But equality is still......"	"But equity is still......"	“But equity.”
90	“그래서 드리는 말씀입니다만..”	"So I'm telling you this..."	"So I'm telling you..."	“So I’m telling you.”
91	고건희가 남준욱의 말을 잘랐다.	Go Gun-Hee cut Nam's words.	Go Gun-Hee cut Nam's words.	Go cut off Nam Jun-wook's words.
92	“남준욱 의원님께서 최근에 새로 이사 하신 곳이 헌터스 길드 근처의 아파트 아니십니까”	"Nam Jun-Wook, didn't you recently move to an apartment building near the Hunter's Guild?”	"Isn`t Nam Jun-Wook`s new apartment building near Hunter's Guild recently?"”	“Isn’t that the apartment near Hunter’s Guild where you recently moved in?”
93	남준욱의 얼굴이 한눈에 알아볼 수 있을 정도로 붉어졌다.	Nam Jun-Wook's face turned so red that it was hardly recognizable at a glance.	Nam Jun-Wook's face turned so red that it was recognizable at a glance.	Nam Jun-wook's face was red enough to be recognized at a glance.
94	“굳이 주변보다 몇 배나 집값이 더 비싼 곳으로 옮겨 가신 이유가 뭔가요”	"Why would you move to a place where the cost of housing was significantly higher than before?"	"Why did you move to a place where house prices were many times higher than around here?"	“Why did you move to a place that was several times more expensive than the surroundings?”
95	“..”	“...”	“..”	“....”
96	상대가 S급 헌터만 아니었으면 달려 나가서 주먹질이라도 할 것처럼 남준욱의 얼굴이 붉으락푸르락 달아올랐다.	If his opponent wasn't an S-Rank Hunter, he would run forwards and strike.	If his opponent wasn't a grade-S Hunter, he would run out and strike.	If the opponent was not an S-class hunter, his face would be red as if he would run out and punch.
97	하지만.	But.	but	But...
98	고건희 또한 열세에 놓인 상대를 어떻게 다뤄야 하는지 남준욱 만큼, 아니 그 이상으로 훤히 알고 있는 사람이었다.	Go Gun-Hee knew as well as Nam Jun-Wook how to deal with an inferior opponent.	Go Gun-Hee was also as well as Nam Jun-Wook, who knew how to deal with an inferior opponent.	Go Gun-hee was also a person who knew as much as Nam Jun-wook, or more, how to deal with his opponent who was in the worst.
99	“또다시 이 땅에 S급 게이트가 생성되었을 때 누가 당신의 목숨을 지켜 줄 수 있는지 잘 생각해 보시길 바랍니다”	"I hope you think carefully about who can protect your life when another S-rank gate surfaces on this land again."	"I hope you think carefully about who can protect your life when the S-class gate is created on this land again."	“I hope you will think again about who can protect your life when the S-class gate is created on this land.”
100	고건희는 이렇게 말을 끝맺었다.	Go Gun-Hee ended his speech like this.	Go Gun-Hee ended her speech like this.	Go Gun-hee concluded:
101	“당신이 집값으로 지불한 돈의 몇 백 배, 몇천 배를 지불해도 목숨은 살 수 없을 테니 말입니다”	"Even if you pay hundreds or thousands of times the money you paid for your home, you will still not be able to buy your life."	"If you pay hundreds or thousands of times the money you paid for your home, you will not be able to buy your life."	“You can’t live if you pay hundreds or thousands of times the price you paid for your house.”
102	* * *	* * *	* * *	**
103	처음으로 A급 게이트 앞에 서게 된 유진호가 눈을 동그랗게 뜨고 게이트의 위쪽을 올려다보았다.	Yoo Jin-ho, who was standing for the first time in front of an A-Rank gate, looked up at the top of the gate with his eyes wide open.	Yoo Jin-ho, who first stood in front of Class A gate, looked up at the top of the gate with his eyes wide open.	Yoo Jin-ho, who was standing in front of the A-class gate for the first time, looked up at the top of the gate with his eyes wide.
104	“헉..”	"Huck..."	"Huck..."	“Huck.”
105	한참 올려 봐야 하는 높이.	It was a long way up.	It's a long way up.	A height that must be raised for a long time.
106	벌써 20분째 입을 다물지 못하는 유진호를 보고 진우는 자신이 처음 A급 게이트를 봤을 때의 반응은 양반이었구나, 하고 생각했다.	Jin-Woo looked at Yoo Jin-ho, who had not shut up for the past 20 minutes, and he thought, "When I first saw the A-rank gate, I had a positive feeling about it."	Seeing Yoo Jin-ho, who has been unable to shut up for 20 minutes, Jin-woo thought, "When I first saw the A-class gate, I was positive."	When he saw Eugene who could not keep his mouth shut for 20 minutes, Jin-woo thought that the reaction when he first saw the A class gate was a man.
107	“턱 떨어지겠다, 진호야”	"You're going to fall, Jin-ho."	"You're going to fall, Jinho."	“I’ll fall down, Jinho.”
108	“예? 아, 예. 죄송합니다. 형님. 이렇게 큰 게이트는 처음이라서요”	"What? Oh, yes. I'm sorry. I've never seen such a big gate before."	"What? Oh, yes. I'm sorry. I've never had such a big gate before."	“Yes? Yes, yes, I’m sorry, brother, I’ve never seen a gate so big.”
109	광안리 게이트를 보여 줬으면 어떤 반응이 나왔을까?	What would have been his reaction of the Gwangalli Gate?	What would have been the reaction of the Gwangalli Gate?	What would have happened if you had shown me the Gwangalli Gate?
110	진우는 피식 웃었다.	Jin-Woo laughed.	Jin-woo laughed as if he had a good laugh.	Jin-woo laughed.
111	너무 티 나게 놀란 것이 무안했는지 유진호는 머리를 긁적이며 물었다.	Yoo Jin-ho scratched his head and asked with a surprise:	Yoo Jin-ho scratched his head and asked if he was too surprised.	Eugene was so surprised that he was so surprised that he scratched his head and asked.
112	“형님, 그런데 진짜 수거팀이나 채굴팀 안 불러도 되겠습니까”	"But don't you have to call a real collection or mining team?"	"But don't you have to call a real collection or mining team?"	“Brother, can we not call a real collection team or a mining team?”
113	“괜찮아”	"It's okay."	"It's okay."	“It’s okay.”
114	진우는 가장 오랫동안 자신과 함께해 온 정예 그림자 병사 30기를 소환했다.	Jin-Woo summoned 30 of his elite shadow soldiers, who had been with him for the longest time.	Jin-woo summoned 30 elite shadow soldiers who had been with him for the longest time.	Jin-woo summoned 30 elite shadow soldiers who had been with him for the longest time.
115	“일은 얘네들이 할 거니까”	"They're going to do it.”	"They're going to do it.”	“They’ll do the work.”
116	진우의 뒤쪽에 갑자기 나타난 그림자 병사들을 보고 잠깐 움찔했던 유진호가 고개를 끄덕거렸다.	When he saw the shadow soldiers who suddenly appeared behind Jin-Woo, Yoo nodded.	When he saw the shadow soldiers who suddenly appeared behind Jin-woo, Yoo nodded.	Yoo Jin-ho, who flinched for a while when he saw the shadow soldiers suddenly appearing behind Jin-woo, nodded.
117	“아하”	"Aha!"	"Aha!"	“Aha”
118	검은 갑옷에 검은 눈가.	Black armor and black eyes.	Black armor and black eyes.	Black armor and black eyes.
119	언제 봐도 위압감이 흘러넘치는 소환수들이었다.	They were always overbearing summons.	They were always overbearing summoners.	It was a subpoena, with a sense of pressure.
120	마침 협회 직원들이 진우에게 다가왔다.	Coincidentally, the association staff approached Jin-Woo.	Coincidentally, the staff of the association approached Jin-woo.	The staff of the association came to Jin-woo.
121	그중에는 낯익은 얼굴도 있었다.	Some of them were familiar faces.	Some of them were familiar faces.	Some of them had familiar faces.
122	“성진우 헌터님”	"Hunter Sung Jin-Woo."	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo."	Hunter Sung Jin-woo
123	“우진철 과장님”	"Mr. Woo Jin-chul."	"Mr. Woo Jin-chul."	Woo Jin-chul
124	감시과 과장 우진철은 부하 직원에게서 스피드건처럼 생긴 휴대용 마력 측정기를 건네받았다.	Woo Jin-chul, the head of the surveillance department, received a speed gun-like handheld magic power meter from a subordinate.	Watchmen and manager Woo Jin-chul received a speed gun-like handheld magic power meter from a subordinate.	Woo Jin-chul, the head of the surveillance department, handed a portable magic power measuring instrument that looked like a speed gun from his subordinate.
125	“먼저 확인부터 해도 되겠습니까”	“May I check first?”	"Can I check first?"	“May I check first?”
126	“그러세요”	"Go ahead."	"Go ahead."	“Yes.”
127	진우가 비켜서자 그림자 병사들이 한 걸음씩 앞으로 나왔다.	As Jin-Woo stepped aside, the shadow soldiers stepped forward.	As Jin-woo stepped aside, the shadow soldiers stepped forward.	When Jin-woo stepped out, the shadow soldiers stepped forward one step at a time.
128	우진철은 병사들의 마력을 하나하나 측정해 보았다.	Woo Jin-chul measured the magic power of the soldiers one by one.	Woo Jin-chul measured the magic power of the soldiers one by one.	Woo Jin-chul measured the magic power of the soldiers one by one.
129	‘맙소사...’	Oh, my God.'	Oh, my God.	Oh, my God.
130	병사들을 체크하는 우진철의 눈이 놀람으로 동그래졌다.	Woo Jin-chul's eyes, which were checking the soldiers, were shocked.	Woo Jin-chul's eye for checking the soldiers was rolled with surprise.	Woo Jin-chul's eyes, which check the soldiers, were surprised.
131	선글라스로 눈을 가리고 있어 남들이 보지 못하는 것이 그나마 다행이라면 다행이라고 할까.	It was fortunate for him that the others couldn't see his eyes due to his sunglasses.	If it is fortunate that others cannot see because they are covering their eyes with sunglasses, it would be a relief.	I am glad that I am glad that I can not see others because I am covering my eyes with sunglasses.
132	‘모든 소환수가 전부 A급에서 B급 이상이다.’	All the summons are B to A-ranks.’	All summoners are above grade A to level B.’	All summons are above grade A and above grade B.
133	A급 게이트의 공략허가 기준을 가뿐히 넘어서고 있었다.	The criteria for the A-class gate were easily exceeded.	The criteria for the A-class gate were easily exceeded.	It was well above the A-class gate's clearance standards.
134	그러나 성진우 헌터의 소환수는 이 녀석들이 전부가 아니라는 것.	However, the summoner Sung Jin-Woo said those are not all of them.	However, Sung Jin-woo, the summoner of Hunter, said they are not all.	However, the summons of Hunter Sung Jin-woo are not all of them.
135	나머지 소환수들까지 비슷한 수준의 마력을 지니고 있다면...	If the rest of the summons had a similar level of mana...	If the rest of the summoners have a similar level of mana......	If the rest of the summons have similar levels of magic power...
136	우진철의 한쪽 입꼬리가 올라갔다.	One side of Woo Jin-chul's mouth went up.	One side of Woo Jin-chul's mouth went up.	Woo Jin-chul's mouth went up.
137	‘여태까지 특혜다, 아니다를 놓고 싸웠던 사람들이 전부 바보 같군 그래.’	Everyone who‘s been arguing over whether it's a privilege or not is foolish.’	Everyone who‘s been arguing over whether it's a privilege or not is foolish.’	‘I think everyone who’s been fighting about preferences and nos is stupid.’
138	웃으며 고개를 절레절레 저은 우진철이 진우를 바라보았다.	Woo Jin-chul, smiled and shook his head while looking at Jin-Woo.	Woo Jin-chul, smiling and shaking his head, looked at Jin-woo.	Woo Jin-chul, who laughed and shook his head, looked at Jin-woo.
139	“체크 완료했습니다. 아무런 문제도 없습니다”	"Check done. There's no problem."	"Check done. There's no problem."	“I have checked, there is no problem.”
140	끄덕.	Nod.	a nod	Nod.
141	진우도 웃으며 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-Woo smiled and nodded.	Jin-woo smiled and nodded.	Jin-woo laughed and nodded.
142	이제 레이드를 시작하는 데 거치적거릴 것이 없었... 다고 생각했지만.	He thought there was no problem with starting the raid now.	There was nothing to be bothered about starting raid... I thought about it.	I thought there was nothing to go through with starting the Raid now.
143	“성진우 헌터님 이쪽을 좀 봐주세요”	"Sung Jin-Woo, look over here!"	"Sung Jin-woo, look over here!"	Hunter Sung Jin-woo, please look this way.
144	“아진 길드의 첫 레이드를 앞두고 계신 데 소감 한 말씀 좀요”	"How do you feel about the first raid of the Ah-jin guild?"	"How do you feel about being in the first round of the young guild!"	“I have a feeling you’re about to be the first raid of the Asin Guild.”
145	“길드 이름을 아진으로 정하신 특별한 이유가 있습니까”	"Is there a special reason why you chose the guild name as Ah-jin?"	"Is there a special reason why you chose the guild name as Ah-jin?"	“Is there a special reason you chose the guild name as Ajin?”
146	“창립 멤버인 유수현 씨와는 어떤 관계십니까”	"What's your relationship with the founding member Yoo Soo-hyun?”	"What's your relationship with the creative member, Yoo Soo-hyun?”	What is your relationship with Yoo Soo-hyun, a founding member?
147	폴리스라인 너머에서 기자들의 우렁찬 질문이 쏟아지고 있었다.	There was a flurry of questions from reporters across the polyline.	There was a flurry of questions from reporters across the polyline.	Beyond the police line, reporters were asking a lot of questions.
148	진우가 만든 길드의 첫 레이드.	This was the first raid of the guild that Jin-Woo made.	The first raid of the guild that Jin-woo made.	The first raid of the guild made by Jin-woo.
149	그 역사적인 순간을 카메라에 담기 위해 아침부터 기다린 기자들이 게이트 주위로 발 디딜 틈 없이 모여 있었다.	Journalists who had been waiting since early in the morning to capture the historical moment were gathered around the gate without hesitation.	Journalists who had waited since morning to capture the historical moment were gathering around the gate.	The reporters who waited from the morning to put the historical moment on the camera were gathered around the gate without any hesitation.
150	여타 길드와 다른 점이라면 길드 직원이 아니라 협회가 직접 그들을 통제하고 있다는 것.	What is different from other guild members is that the association is controlling them instead of employees of the guild. ???	What is different from other guild members is that the association is in control of them.	What is different from other guilds is that the association is directly controlling them, not guild employees.
151	진우가 턱짓으로 기자들을 가리켰다.	Jin-Woo nodded at the reporters.	Jin-woo pointed at the reporters with a chin gesture	Jin-woo nodded at the reporters.
152	“제 정보는 보호되고 있는 거 아니었습니까”	"Wasn't my information protected?"	"Didn't my information be protected?"	“My information was protected.”
153	“성 헌터님의 정보는 보호할 수 있어도 게이트 위치를 보호할 수는 없어서요”	"We can protect your information, but we can't protect your gate's location."	"We can protect your information, but we can't protect your gate location."	“We can protect your information, but we can’t protect the gate.”
154	우진철이 씩 웃으며 대답했다.	Woo Jin-chul replied with a grin.	Woo Jin-chul replied with a big smile.	Woo Jin-chul grinned and answered.
155	“기자들은 저희가 막아 드릴 테니 무시하시고 레이드에 전념하시면 됩니다”	"We'll stop them, so you can ignore it and concentrate on the raid."	"We'll stop them, so you can ignore it and concentrate on raid."	“We’ll stop the reporters, so ignore them and concentrate on the Raid.”
156	“..”	“...”	“..”	“....”
157	열심히 기자들과 몸싸움을 하는 협회 직원들을 보고 있자니 새삼 협회장의 배려가 느껴졌다.	Watching the association staff having a physical fight with reporters, Jin-Woo felt respect for the head of the association.	Seeing the staff of the association who are having a physical fight with reporters, I felt the respect of the head of the association.	I was looking at the staff of the association who struggled hard with reporters, and I felt the consideration of the president of the association.
158	“협회장님께 감사하다고 전해 주십시오”	"Please say thank you to the Chairman of the association."	"Please say thank you to the Chairman of the association."	“Tell the president I appreciate it.”
159	“예. 전해 드리겠습니다”	"Yes, I'll pass it on to him."	"Yes, I'll pass it on to you."	“Yes, I’ll tell you.”
160	꾸벅.	Nod.	Nod	Cubb.
161	고개를 숙인 우진철이 돌아섰다.	Woo Jin-chul, bowed his head, then turned around.	Woo Jin-chul, who bowed his head, turned around.	Woo Jin-chul turned away from his head.
162	떠날 사람들은 떠나고 결국 게이트 앞에 남은 사람은 진우와 진호뿐.	The only people left to leave were Jin-Woo and Jin-ho, who stood in front of the Gate.	The only people to leave are Jin-woo and Jinho who are left in front of the gate.	The people who leave leave leave, and the only people who remain in front of the gate are Jin-woo and Jinho.
163	진우가 유진호에게 물었다.	Jin-Woo asked Yoo Jin-ho.	Jin-woo asked Yoo Jin-ho.	Jin-woo asked Yoo Jin-ho.
164	“정말 괜찮겠어”	"Are you sure you're okay?"	"Are you sure you're okay?"	“I’m sure it’s okay.”
165	“예, 형님”	“Yes, brother.”	"Yes, sir."	“Yes, brother.”
166	유진호가 이를 악물고 대답했다.	Yoo Jin-ho clenched his teeth and answered.	Yoo Jin-ho clenched his teeth and answered.	Yoo Jin-ho gritted his teeth and answered.
167	“형님이 가시는 곳이라면 지옥 끝까지라도 따라가겠습니다”	"I will follow you wherever you go, even if it is to the end of hell."	"I will follow you to the end of hell if you go to where you are."	“If you go, I’ll follow you to the end of hell.”
168	유진호의 목소리가 너무 비장해서 진우는 그만 피식 웃고 말았다.	Yoo Jin-ho's voice was so loud that it made Jin-Woo burst into laughter.	Yoo Jin-ho's voice was so loud that Jin-woo laughed away.	Yoo Jin-ho's voice was so spooky that Jin-woo laughed.
169	“오냐”	"Come on."	"Come on."	“Oya”
170	유진호는 D급 헌터.	Yoo Jin-ho is a D-rank Hunter.	Yoo Jin-ho is a Class D Hunter.	Yoo Jin-ho is a D-class hunter.
171	D급 헌터가 A급 던전에 발을 들이는 것은 자살하겠다는 것과 다름이 없었다.	The fact that a D-rank Hunter stepped into an A-rank dungeon was no different from committing suicide.	The fact that Class D Hunter stepped into the A-class dungeon was no different from committing suicide.	The D-class hunter's entry into the A-class dungeon was no different than suicide.
172	몇 번이나 거듭해서 말렸지만 유진호는 짐꾼을 자처했다.	Jin-ho had insisted repeatedly that he was going to be his porter.	Yoo Jin-ho claimed to be a porter after several repetitions.	He had been drying up several times, but Eugene had been a porter.
173	결국 진우가 포기했다.	Eventually, Jin-Woo gave up.	Eventually, Jin-woo gave up.	Jin-woo gave up.
174	‘뭐, 이	Very well, then.	Well, you.	Well, this
175	녀석 하나 정도는 충분히 지킬 수 있으니까.’	I have enough power to keep him safe.'	I can keep enough of him.’	I can keep one of them enough.”
176	한 번 A급 던전을 경험하고 나면 으레 떨어지지 않겠냐는 생각과, 던전에서 말동무 하나 정도는 괜찮지 않을까 하는 마음도 있었다.	Once he saw the A-rank dungeon, Jin-ho thought he would fall, and started wondering if it was okay to have a horse in a dungeon.	Once he experienced a level-A dungeon, he thought, "I don't think I'll fall off the ground," and added, "I don't think it's okay to have a teammate."	Once I experienced the A class dungeon, I thought that it would fall, and I was wondering if it would be okay to have a horse in the dungeon.
177	“그럼 가 볼까”	"Shall we go?"	"Shall we go?"	“Let’s go.”
178	“예, 형님”	“Yes, brother.”	"Yes, sir."	“Yes, brother.”
179	“가시죠”	"Let's go."	"Let's go."	“Go.”
180	뒤에서 들리는 목소리에 진우와 유진호의 고개가 동시에 돌아갔다.	Jin-Woo and Yoo Jin-ho's heads turned at the same time.	Jin-woo and Yoo Jin-ho's head turned at the same time.	Jin-woo and Yoo Jin-ho's head turned at the same time in the voice heard from behind.
181	거기에는 검은 양복 대신 장비를 겹겹이 껴입은 우진철이 서 있었다.	There stood Woo Jin-chul in a black suit.	There stood a layer of equipment instead of a black suit.	There was Woo Jin-chul, who was wearing a layer of equipment instead of a black suit.
182	“가신 거 아니었습니까”	"Aren't you going back?"	"Didn't you go home?"	“You were gone.”
183	진우가 물었더니.	Jin-Woo asked.	Jin-woo asked.	Jin-woo asked me.
184	“협회장님께서 성 헌터님의 레이드가 정말로 안전한가를 지켜보고 오라는 말씀이 있으셨습니다”	"I've been ordered to watch and make sure that Hunter Sung Jin-Woo's raid is really safe."	"You've been told to watch and see if Hunter Sung Jin-woo's raid is really safe."	“The president has been told to watch for the safety of Hunter Sung’s Raid.”
185	훗날 또 다시 진우의 솔로 레이드 문제가 부각됐을 때 우진철을 증인으로 내세우려는 고건희 협회장의 계획이었다.	It was Go Gun-hee's plan to present Woo as a witness when Jin-Woo's solo raid was highlighted again later.	It was Go Gun-hee's plan to present Woo as a witness when Jin-woo's solo raid was highlighted again later.	It was the plan of the president of the association, Go Gun-hee, who was trying to put Woo Jin-chul as a witness when Jin-woo's solo raid problem was highlighted again.
186	“그래서 같이 가신다고요”	"So you're coming with me?”	"So you're coming with me?”	“So you’re going with me.”
187	갑옷이 익숙지 않은 것인지, 아니면 상황이 부끄러운 것인지 우진철이 얼굴을 붉히며 말했다.	Woo Jin-chul blushed and checked if his armor was unfamiliar or shameful.	Woo Jin-chul blushed to see if his armor was unfamiliar or shameful.	Woo Jin-chul blushed to see if his armor was unfamiliar or embarrassed.
188	“...같이 가 주시면 안 되겠습니까”	"Can I come with you?"	"Can you come with me?"	“...can’t you come with me?”
189	다 먹고살자고 하는 짓인데 안 될 건 또 뭔가.	There wouldn't be a problem as long as they took care of everything.	They're asking us to eat everything, but what's wrong is.	It is all about eating and living, but what can not be done?
190	“마수만 안 건드시면 됩니다”	"Just don't touch the magic beasts."	"You don't have to touch it."	“You just don’t have to touch Masoo.”
191	“저희 과가 달리 감시과겠습니까? 가만히 지켜보기만 하겠습니다”	"Would you be willing to keep an eye on us? I'll just watch."	"Would you like to keep an eye on us? I'll just watch."	“Would you be watching us differently?”
192	“좋습니다”	"No problem."	"That's great."	“Okay.”
193	진우가 흔쾌히 수락하자 우진철이 고개를 숙였다.	Woo Jin-chul bowed his head when Jin-Woo readily accepted.	Woo Jin-chul bowed his head when Jin-woo readily accepted.	When Jin-woo accepted it, Woo Jin-chul bowed his head.
194	“감사합니다, 헌터님”	"Thank you, Hunter."	"Thank you, Hunter."	“Thank you, Mr. Hunter.”
195	“그럼... 갑시다”	"Well... let's go."	"Well... let's go."	“Let’s go . let’s go.”
196	진우의 한마디에 유진호와 우진철이 게이트로 들어갔다.	After Jin-Woo's confirmation Yoo Jin-ho and Woo Jin-chul entered the gate.	One word from Jin-woo: Yoo Jin-ho and Woo Jin-chul entered the gate.	In a word of Jin-woo, Yoo Jin-ho and Woo Jin-chul entered the gate.
197	진우 역시 그들을 따랐다.	Jin-Woo also followed them.	Jin-woo followed them, too.	Jin-woo followed them.
198	그러자 익숙한 기계음과 함께 떠오른 시스템 메시지가 진우를 반겼다.	Then, a system message that came to mind with a familiar mechanical sound welcomed Jin-Woo.	Then, a system message that came to mind with a familiar mechanical sound welcomed Jin-woo.	Then the system message that came up with the familiar mechanical sound welcomed Jin-woo.
199	띠링.	ring~Ring	ring~Ring	Tiring.
200	[던전에 입장하였습니다.]	[You have entered a dungeon.]	You have entered a dungeon.	[I entered the dungeon.]


1		2019.02.05 (reviewed 2019.3.28)		NEW
2	‘지금쯤 레이드가 시작됐겠군.’	The raid must have started by now.’	The raid must have started by now.’	‘The Raid must have started by now.’
3	손목에 찬 시계를 내려다보던 고건희 협회장의 입가에 미소가 떠올랐다.	There was a smile on the lips of Hunter Association Chairman Go Gun-Hee, who looked down at the watch on his wrist.	There was a smile on the lips of KGEU chairman Go Gun-Hee, who looked down at the watch on his wrist.	A smile came to the mouth of the president of the association, Go Gun-hee, who looked down at the watch on his wrist.
4	성진우 헌터의 레이드.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo's raid.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo's raid.	Seung Jin-woo Hunter's Raid.
5	가능하면 직접 가서 지켜보고 싶었지만... 여건상 도저히 불가능한 일이라 가장 믿을 수 있는 직원을 대신 보내 놓았다.	He wanted to go and see for himself if he could, but his circumstances has made it impossible. He sent his most reliable staff in his stead.	I wanted to go and see for myself if I could. The most reliable staff has been sent in place, as circumstances make it impossible.	I wanted to go and watch if I could, but I sent the most reliable staff instead because it was impossible for me to do so.
6	우진철 과장이 무엇을 보고 올지 벌써부터 기대가 됐다.	He was already looking forward to what Woo Jin-chul would see.	I was already looking forward to what Woo Jin-chul will see.	I was already looking forward to seeing what Woo Jin-chul will see.
7	‘참, 내가 이럴 때가 아니지.’	'Oh, I have no time for this.’	Oh, this is not the time for me.’	“Oh, it’s not time for me to do this.”
8	고건희는 고개를 가로저어 상념을 떨쳐 냈다.	Go Gun-hee shook his head to shake off the thought.	Go Gun-hee shook his head to shake off the thought.	Go Gun-hee shook his head to shake off the thought.
9	그의 책상에는 이전까지 없었던 서류 더미가 산처럼 높게 쌓여 있었다.	There was a mountain of papers on his desk that had never been there before.	There was a mountain of papers on his desk that had never been there before.	There was a pile of papers on his desk that had never been there before, piled up like mountains.
10	이른바 서류의 탑.	A so-called tower of paper.	a so-called paper tower	The so-called tower of documents.
11	학교에서 던전 브레이크가 일어난 이후부터 아무리 일과에 집중해도 탑의 높이는 줄지 않고 오히려 불어나고 있었다.	No matter how much attention he had paid to his daily routine since the Dungeon break at the school, the height of the tower did not decrease, but rather kept increasing.	No matter how much attention he has paid to his daily routine since the Dungeon break at the school, the height of the tower has not decreased but rather increased.	Since the dungeon brakes at school, no matter how much you concentrate on your daily routine, the height of the tower has not been reduced, but rather it has been blowing.
12	그만큼 눈코 뜰 새 없이 바쁜 와중에도 성 헌터에 대한 관심은 줄어들지 않았다.	Despite his hectic schedule, his interest in Hunter Sung had not decreased.	Despite his hectic schedule, interest in "Seong Hunters" has not decreased.	Even though I was busy without such a glance, my interest in Hunter Sung did not decrease.
13	몸만 성했다면 성 헌터와 함께 던전을 누비는 날도 있지 않았을까?	If only my body was in a better shape, maybe I could go in a dungeon with Hunter Sung Jin-Woo?'	If only my body was in a better shape, maybe I could go in a dungeon with Hunter Sung Jin-woo?	If it was only for the body, would not it be the day when I dungeon with Hunter Sung?
14	‘나도 참 주책이군.’	I wish.'	That‘s my plan.’	I am a good man, too.
15	또 한 번 고개를 절레절레 흔든 고건희가 웃으며 업무를 시작했다.	Go Gun-Hee shook his head once again and started working with a smile.	Go Gun-Hee, who shook his head once again, started working with a smile.	Again, Go Gun-hee, who shook his head, laughed and started work.
16	얼마나 집중했을까?	How focused was he?	How focused?	How much did he concentrate?
17	똑똑.	knock, knock	knock, knock	Smart.
18	노크 소리에 고개를 드니 잠깐 사이에 3시간이 흘러가 있었다.	When he looked up at the knock, three hours had already passed in a flash.	When I looked up at the knock, three hours had passed in a flash.	I looked up at the knock and it was three hours in a while.
19	“우진철입니다, 협회장님”	"This is Woo Jin-chul, mr. association president."	"This is Woo Jin-chul, Chairman of the association."	“Woo Jin-chul, president of the association.”
20	마침 기다리고 있었던 소식.	The news that he was waiting for	the news that I was waiting for	The news that had been waiting.
21	고건희는 지친 기색도 없이 환한 얼굴로 우 과장을 맞이했다.	Go Gun-hee welcomed Woo with a bright face with no signs of fatigue.	Go Gun-hee welcomed Woo with a bright face without looking tired.	Go Gun-hee greeted Wu with a bright face without any tiredness.
22	“들어오게”	"Come in."	"Come in."	“Come in.”
23	끼익.	Creak (door open)	a good taste	A grubby.
24	조심스럽게 안으로 들어서는 우진철의 얼굴을 보고 고건희가 눈을 휘둥그레 떴다.	When he entered the room carefully, Go looked at Woo's face and opened his eyes wide.	When she entered the room carefully, she looked at Woo's face and opened her eyes wide.	When I saw Woo Jin-chul's face carefully entering, Go Gun-hee opened his eyes wide.
25	‘아니?’	No?	No?	No?
26	별일 없이 다녀올 줄 알았던 우진철이 초췌한 몰골이었던 것이다.	Woo Jin-chul, who Go knew could go without any problems, was haggard and tired.	Woo Jin-chul, who knew he would visit without any problems, was a haggard bone.	Woo Jin-chul, who knew that he would go without any problems, was a strange man.
27	‘다른 사람도 아니고 성진우 헌터와 같이 있었는데 어째서 우 과장 얼굴이 저렇게...?’	'He was with Sung Jin-Woo, not anyone else, so why did he look like that....?'	I was with Hunter Sung Jin-woo, not anyone else. Why did he look like that?	I was with Hunter Sung Jin-woo, not anyone else, but why did he look so ...'
28	의문이 든 것도 잠시.	He wondered for a moment.	What's the question?	I wondered for a moment.
29	“실례지만 잠시 앉아도 되겠습니까, 협회장님”	"May I sit down for a moment, president?"	"May I sit down for a moment, association's Chairman?"	“Excuse me, sir, but can I sit down for a while?”
30	간곡히 여쭤 보는 우진철에게, 고건희는 얼른 소파를 권했다.	To Woo Jin-chul, who was asking earnestly, Go quickly recommended a sofa.	To Woo Jin-chul, who was asking earnestly, Go quickly recommended a sofa.	To Woo Jin-chul, who asked him carefully, Go Gun-hee quickly recommended a sofa.
31	“물론 괜찮지. 어서 앉으시게”	"Of course it's okay. Please sit down."	"Of course it's okay. Please sit down."	“Of course it’s okay, sit down.”
32	그러고는 자신도 협회장석에서 일어나 우진철의 맞은편 소파에 엉덩이를 붙였다.	He got up from his presidential seat and took a spot on the couch opposite Woo Jin-chul.	Then, he got up from the head of the association and put his hips on the sofa opposite Woo Jin-chul.	He got up from the president's seat and took a spot on the couch opposite Woo Jin-chul.
33	털썩. Slap -	Slap.	Slap.	Shack.
34	우진철이 힘없이 주저앉았다.	Woo Jin-chul sank weakly.	Woo Jin-chul sank weakly.	Woo Jin-chul sank down without any help.
35	두 손으로 얼굴을 쓸어내리는 그는 몹시 피로한 기색이었다.	He was very tired as he ran his hands down his face.	He looked very tired, sweeping his face with his hands.	He was very tired, as he ran his hands down his face.
36	대체 안에서 무슨 일이 있었던 걸까?	What the hell happened in there?	What the hell happened inside?	What had happened in there?
37	우진철이 입을 열기도 전에 궁금함을 참지 못한 고건희가 먼저 물었다.	Go Gun-hee, who was curious before Woo Jin-chul even opened his mouth, asked first.	Go Gun-hee, who was curious before Woo Jin-chul even opened his mouth, asked first.	Go Gun-hee, who could not bear the curiosity before Woo Jin-chul opened his mouth, asked first.
38	“어떻게 된 일인가? 자네 얼굴이 왜...”	"What's going on? Why is your face like that...?"	"What's going on? Why is your face like that...?	“What happened? Why did you—”
39	“예? 제 얼굴에 뭐라도 묻었습니까”	"What? Do I have something on my face?"	"What? Did I get anything on my face?"	“Yes? Did you get anything on my face?”
40	“지금 너무 피곤해 보이는 얼굴이라네. 며칠 잠이라도 설친 사람처럼”	"You look very tired right now, as if you haven't slept for days."	"You look so tired right now, as if you haven't slept for days."	“You look so tired now, like you’ve been sleeping for days.”
41	“아..”	"Ah..."	"Ah..."	“Oh.”
42	끄덕끄덕.	Nod.	with a nod	Nod.
43	우진철은 납득했다는 듯 혼자서 말없이 몇 번 고개를 주억거렸다.	As if he was convinced, Woo shook his head several times without saying anything to himself.	As if he was convinced, Woo shook his head several times without saying anything to himself.	Woo Jin-chul shook his head several times without saying anything alone as if he was convinced.
44	“아마 너무 놀라서 그런 걸 겁니다, 협회장님”	"Maybe I'm just too surprised, sir."	"Maybe I was so surprised, Mr. KFA."	“I’m afraid you’re so surprised, Mr. President.”
45	“놀라다니... 자세히 좀 이야기해 보게. 자네, 성진우 헌터의 레이드를 지켜보러 갔던 것 아니었나”	"What a surprise... Tell me the details. Didn't you go to just watch him?"	"What a surprise... Tell me the details. Didn't you go to watch him?"	"Amazing...tell me more. You were going to watch the Raid?"
46	우진철은 시선을 내리깔고 고개를 천천히 가로저었다.	Woo Jin-chul lowered his eyes and shook his head slowly.	Woo Jin-chul lowered his eyes and shook his head slowly.	Woo Jin-chul lowered his gaze and shook his head slowly.
47	“그런 레이드가 아니라..”	"It's not like that..."	"It's not like that..."	“Not that Raid.”
48	“...아니라”	"...No?"	"...No?"	“...no.”
49	고개를 든 우진철의 눈빛에는 아직도 두려움과 놀라움이 뒤섞여 있었다.	Woo Jin-chul's eyes were still filled with fear and surprise.	Woo Jin-chul's eyes were still filled with fear and surprise.	Woo Jin-chul, who looked up, still had a mixture of fear and surprise.
50	“대학살의 현장이었습니다”	"It was a massacre."	"It was the scene of the massacre."	“It was the scene of the massacre.”
51	감시과의 카리스마.	The inspector's charisma:	the charisma of surveillance	Charisma with Surveillance.
52	타고난 강심장으로 일컬어지는 우진철의 목소리가 조금씩 떨리고 있었다.	Woo Jin-chul's voice, which is often referred to as his natural strong side, was shaking.	Woo Jin-chul's voice, which is often referred to as his natural strong heart, was shaking gradually.	Woo Jin-chul's voice, which is called a natural heart, was shaking a little.
53	“대학살...”	“A massacre...”	"massacre...?	“The massacre—”
54	고건희는 침을 꼴깍 삼켰다.	Go Gun-hee swallowed in anticipation.	Go Gun-hee swallowed hard.	Go Gun-hee swallowed his saliva.
55	자신의 표현을 부정할 생각이 없는 듯, 우진철은 단호하게 대답했다.	Apparently unwilling to deny his expression, Woo answered firmly.	Apparently unwilling to deny his expression, Woo answered firmly.	Woo Jin-chul answered firmly, as if he did not intend to deny his expression.
56	“예”	"Yes."	"Yes."	“Yes”
57	그것을 달리 무엇이라 표현할 수 있을까?	How else could you describe it?	What else can you describe it?	What else can you say?
58	그야말로 학살이라고밖에 말할 수 없다.	It was simply a massacre.	It is simply a massacre.	I can only say it is a massacre.
59	우진철은 협회장의 부탁대로 보고 온 것을 하나도 빼놓지 않고 남김없이 털어놓았다.	Woo Jin-chul confessed everything to the president's request without missing any of the things he had seen.	Woo Jin-chul made a clean breast of everything he had seen at the request of the association's.	Woo Jin-chul confessed to the president's request without missing any of the things he had seen.
60	“그 던전은 나가의 소굴이었습니다”	“The dungeon was Naga’s Lair.”	"The dungeon was an outing den."	“The dungeon was Naga’s lair.”
61	마수에 대한 기억을 더듬어 가는 고건희의 눈매가 가늘어졌다.	Go Gun-hee's eyes narrowed as he traced his memory of the magic beasts.	Go Gun-Hee's eyes narrowed as she fumbled on the memory of the seller.	Go Gun-hee's eyes narrowed as he traced his memory of Magic Beast.
62	‘나가라면...’	If it's a Naga...'	If you're going out...	If I get out...
63	인간과 바다뱀을 섞어 놓은 듯한 모습에 습기 찬 곳을 좋아하며, 전투와 마법에 모두 능해 노련한 헌터들조차 애를 먹는다는 녀석들.	These beasts like moist places, they're a mixture between a human and a sea snake, and even experienced hunters struggle against them due to their strength in both fighting and magic.	They like moist places with a mixture of humans and sea snakes, and even experienced hunters are struggling because they are good at fighting and magic.	They like wet places with a mixture of humans and sea snakes, and they are all good at battle and magic, and even experienced hunters are struggling.
64	상급 마수면서도 항상 떼를 지어 다니기 때문에 상대하기가 쉽지 않은 마수로 알려져 있었다.	It was known as a difficult magic beast, due to its high rank and its propensity to live in large numbers.	It was known that it was not easy to deal with because it was a high-ranking Magic Beast, but was always in groups.	It was known as a horseman who was not easy to deal with because he always ran in a flock while he was in the upper class.
65	하지만.	But...	but	But...
66	‘성진우 헌터 정도라면 나가 몇 마리쯤 뭉쳐 다닌다고 해서 곤란할 일은 없었을 텐데?’	'If It was Sung Jin-woo, he wouldn't worry if a few snakes gathered together.'	If it were Hunter Sung Jin-woo, it wouldn't have been difficult for him to get out and get together."	If I were Sung Jin-woo, I wouldn't worry that a few of the snakes gathered together.'
67	고건희의 생각을 읽기라도 한 듯 우진철이 대답했다.	Woo Jin-chul answered as if he had read Go's mind.	Woo Jin-chul answered as if he had read Go's mind.	Woo Jin-chul replied as if he had read Go Gun-hee's thoughts.
68	“...나가들이 불쌍하게 느껴질 정도였습니다”	"...I felt sorry for them."	"...I felt sorry for them."	“...I felt sorry for the outing.”
69	“...”	“...”	“...”	“....”
70	우진철은 당시를 회상했다.	Woo Jin-chul recalled the following events.	Woo Jin-chul recalled the times.	Woo Jin-chul recalled the time.
71	30마리가 넘는 나가들이 떼를 지어 등장했을 때는 옆에 있는 사람이 누군지도 잊고 잠깐 긴장하기도 했었다.	When more than 30 Nagas appeared in a group, he forgot who was next to him and was nervous for a while.	When more than 30 outfielders appeared in groups, he forgot who was next to him and was nervous for a while.	When more than 30 outlets appeared in a group, I forgot who was next to me and I was nervous for a while.
72	나가는 그만큼 두려운 마수였다.	It was such a dreadful thing to fight against.	He was so afraid of going out.(He was scared for his life?)	It was a dreadful thing to go out.
73	그러나.	But.	But	But...
74	“주위가 어두워졌었습니다”	"It was getting dark around me."	"It was getting dark around me."	“It was dark.”
75	정확히는 성진우 헌터의 발밑에서 검은 음영이 번져 나갔다고 해야 할까.	To be exact, the dark shadows spread from under Sung Jin-woo's feet.	To be exact, the dark shadow spread from under the feet of Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	Actually, should I say that the black shadow spread out under the feet of Hunter Sung Jin-woo?
76	무언가 시작되고 있다는 느낌에 털이 곤두서던 그 순간, 그림자 속에서 머리를 드러낸 검은 병사들이 땅 위로 불쑥 올라왔다.	As his hair bristled up at the feeling that something was about to start, black soldiers whose heads were sticking out of the shadows sprang up on the ground.	As the hair bristled up at the feeling that something was about to start, the black soldiers, who had their heads exposed in the shadows, sprang up on the ground.	The moment when the hairs were beginning to feel that something was starting, black soldiers who showed their heads in the shadows came up on the ground.
77	전투, 아니 학살의 시작이었다.	It was the beginning of a fight, or perhaps a genocide as it were.	It was the beginning of battle, or genocide.	It was the beginning of the battle, or the massacre.
78	-끼아아악!	-Kiaaa!	Ouch!	-Kiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
79	-키하악!	-Kiharahah!	-Kiharahah!	Kihaak!
80	-키아아아-!	-Aaah!	-Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah	-Kiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
81	튀어 나간 성진우 헌터의 소환수들이 나가들을 인정사정없이 찢어 발기기 시작했다.	The summons of Hunter Sung Jin-woo began to shred the snakes mercilessly.	The summons of Hunter Sung Jin-woo began to tear out the snakes mercilessly.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo's summons began to tear out the exit without any hesitation.
82	“그나마 갑옷을 입은 인간형 소환수나 하이오크 얼굴을 한 소환수는 좀 나았습니다. 하지만..”	“I’m sure the armored human-type soldiers and the high orcs were summons that you could expect, but—”	"Human-like armored soldiers and High Orcs were the type of summon to be expected, but...	“I’m sure the human-type summoner in armor or the summoner with the high-ocean face is better, but—”
83	곰처럼 생긴 소환수와 개미 형태의 소환수들은 그야말로 짐승 그 자체였다.	Summons that looked like bears and ant soldiers were simply beasts.	Summons that looked like bears and ant soldiers were simply beasts.	The bear-like summons and ant-like summons were indeed beasts themselves.
84	“일부 개미들은 마수의 사체를 먹기까지 하다가 분노한 성 헌터님께 걷어차이더군요”	"Some ants even ate the corpses of the snakes and Sung Jin-woo kicked them away angrily with such force that they were stuck in the nearby wall."	"Some ants even ate the corpses of the snakes and were kicked by the angry Sung Jin-woo."	“Some ants were kicking at the angry Hunter Sung while eating the dead body of the horseman.”
85	우진철은 나가 사체의 머리를 한 입에 집어 삼키려다 성 헌터에게 차여 그대로 벽에 처박힌 개미형 소환수를 떠올리고는 부르르 몸을 떨었다.	Woo Jin-chul’s body shook when he recalled a summoned ant, stuck in the wall by a kick from Sung hunter as it tried to swallow a head of a Naga’s corpse whole.	Woo Jin-chul’s body shook when he recalled a summoned ant stuck in the wall by a kick from Sung hunter as it tried to swallow a head of a Naga’s corpses whole.	Woo Jin-chul went out and tried to swallow the head of the body in one mouth, but he was shaken by the castle hunter, remembering the ant-type summoner stuck in the wall.
86	몸을 떨게 만드는 것이 그 끔찍한 소환수인지, 그 소환수를 망설임없이 날려 버리는 진우였는지는 아직도 알 수 없었지만.	He still didn't know whether it was the terrible summon that made him shiver or Jin-Woo who blew the summon off without hesitation.	I still didn't know whether it was the terrible summon that made me shiver or Jin-woo who blew the summon off without hesitation.	I still did not know whether it was the terrible summons that made my body tremble, or the Jin-woo that blew the summons without hesitation.
87	잔뜩 긴장해 있는 우진철의 눈빛을 보고 고건희까지 덩달아 긴장해 침을 꼴깍 삼켰다.	Looking at Woo Jin-chul's expression, Go Gun-hee was so nervous that he gulped.	Seeing Woo Jin-chul's eyes, Go Gun-hee was so nervous that he gulped.	When I saw Woo Jin-chul's eyes, which was nervous, I was nervous and swallowed the saliva.
88	“소환수들은 강하던가”	"Are the summons strong?"	"Are the summons strong?"	“Whether the summons are strong.”
89	“강했습니다”	"They were strong."	"It was strong."	“He was strong.”
90	두말할 나위 없이.	No doubt.	needless to say	No doubt.
91	인간형 병사, 오크형 병사, 곰과 개미 형태의 병사.	Human soldiers, Orcs, bears and ants.	Human type soldiers, Orcs soldiers, bears and ants.	Human soldiers, orc soldiers, bears and ants.
92	어느 것 하나 약한 소환수가 없었다.	There wasn't a single weak summon among them.	There wasn't a single weak summon among them.	There was no weak summons.
93	하지만 그중에서도 압권은.	But the strongest summon of them all -	But the strongest summon of them all -	But the best of them.
94	“투구에 길고 가느다란 갈기가 달려 있는 소환수였습니다”	"He was a summon with a long, thin mane under his helmet."	"He was a summon with a long, thin mane under his helmet."	“It was a pet with a long thin mane on his helmet.”
95	우진철이 잠시 숙였던 고개를 들고 고건희와 눈을 마주했다.	Woo Jin-chul looked up at Go Gun-hee.	Woo Jin-chul looked up and faced Go Gun-hee.	Woo Jin-chul raised his head for a while and faced Go Gun-hee's eyes.
96	“소환수가 검을 휘두를 때마다 검에서 번개가 튀었다면 믿을 수 있으시겠습니까”	"Would you believe that lightning arced from the sword every time he swung it?"	"Would you believe that lightning splashed the sword every time the water swung it?"	“Would you believe that the summon had a lightning bolt flying out from his sword every time he wielded it?”
97	“맙소사..”	"My God..."	"My God..."	“Oh, my God.”
98	고건희는 경악했다.	Go Gun-hee was shocked.	Go Gun-hee was shocked.	Go Gun-hee was shocked.
99	전격마법은 불 속성 마법의 파괴력과 빛 속성 마법의 빠르기를 동시에 가지고 있다. 그 탓에 꽤 수준 높은 마법계열 헌터들만이 사용가능한 스킬이었다.	Lightning magic has both the strength of fire and the magic of light. Due to that, only fairly high-level magic hunters were able to use it.	The lightning magic has both the strength of fire, the magic of light, light. Due to that, only fairly high level of magic hunters were available.	The lightning magic has both the destructive power of the fire attribute magic and the speed of the light attribute magic, which is why it is only available to the fairly high-level magic series hunters.
100	그마저도 연속적인 사용은 힘들었다.	And even they had difficulties in using it continuously.	Even that was difficult to use continuously.	Beacause of that, continuous use was difficult.
101	한데 그런 마법이 소환수가 검을 휘두를 때마다 튀어나왔다고?	But that magic came out every time the summon swung the sword?'	But that magic came out every time the summoner swung the sword?	But that magic came out every time the summon wielded a sword?
102	고건희는 고개를 절레절레 저었다.	Go Gun-Hee shook his head.	Go Gun-Hee shook her head.	Go Gun-hee shook his head.
103	자신이 아끼는 부하의 입에서 나온 말이 아니었더라면 믿기 힘든 소리였다.	He wouldn't have believed it if it wasn't coming from his beloved subordinate.	It would have been unbelievable if it hadn't been from the mouths of his beloved men.	He wouldn't have believed it if it wasn't coming from his beloved subordinate.
104	그런데 믿기 힘든 소리가 한 번 더 이어졌다.	But there was another unbelievable claim.	But there was another unbelievable sound.	But there was another unbelievable claim.
105	“제 눈에는 그 소환수가 A급을 넘어선 수준으로 보였습니다”	“In my opinion, the summon seemed to be above A-rank.”	"To my eyes, the summoner seemed to be above grade A."	“In my opinion, the summons seemed to be above grade A.”
106	“그, 그게 정말인가”	"Is that possible?"	"Well, is that true?"	“Well, is that true?”
107	고건희의 목소리가 커졌다.	Go Gun-hee's voice grew louder.	Go Gun-Hee's voice grew.	c
108	어떻게 일개 소환수가 S급에 가까운 능력을 가질 수 있단 말인가!	How could a single summon have the ability to be close to the S-class!	How can a single summoner have the ability to be near the S level!	How could a single summon have the ability to be close to the S-class!
109	하지만 곧이어 A급 헌터들 중에서도 최상위에 속한 실력자인 우진철이 장담했다.	However, Woo Jin-chul, who is one of the top A-class hunters, assured him.	Soon after, however, Woo Jin-chul, who is one of the top-ranked Hunters in the A category, was assured.	However, Woo Jin-chul, who is one of the top A-class hunters, assured him.
110	“일대일로 붙어도 제가 그 소환수를 이길 수 있을지... 솔직히 자신이 없었습니다”	“I was not sure if I could defeat the summons in a one-on-one fight.”	"If I stick together, can I beat the summoner?" I honestly wasn't confident."	“I was not sure if I could win the summons if I was on one-on-one.”
111	과연.	Indeed.	indeed	I mean,
112	자존심이 강한 우진철의 입에서 그런 평가가 나왔다면 S급이라고 봐도 무방하리라.	If Woo Jin-chul, who has a strong self-respect, made such an assessment, it would be safe to say that the summon is S-rank.	If Woo Jin-chul, who has a strong self-respect, made such an assessment, it would be safe to say that he is S-level.	If such an evaluation came out from the mouth of Woo Jin-chul, who has a strong pride, it would be safe to say that it is grade S.
113	“허어..”	“Huh.”	"Herm..."	“Huh.”
114	고건희가 소파에 등을 기댔다.	Go Gun-Hee leaned back on the sofa.	Go Gun-Hee leaned her back on the sofa.	Go Gun-hee leaned back on the couch.
115	성진우 헌터의 대단함이야 진즉 알고 있었지만 소환수들까지 그만한 실력을 지니고 있었을 줄이야.	He was aware of Sung Jin-woo's greatness, but he didn't expect that the summons would be so powerful.	The greatness of Sung Jin-woo's Hunter was real, but even summoners could have been so talented.	He was aware of Sung Jin-woo's greatness, but he didn't suspect that the summons would be so powerful.
116	직접 가서 보지 못하는 현실이 안타까웠다.	He felt sorry that he could not see it in person.	I felt sorry that I could not see it in person.	I felt sorry for the fact that I could not go and see it myself.
117	이렇게 편하게 앉아 이야기를 전해 듣는 것만으로도 놀라운데, 내내 그 자리에 있었던 우진철의 심정은 어떠했을까?	It is amazing even only to sit there and listen to the story, but imagine how Woo Jin-chul felt as he was next to the action during the whole time?	It's amazing just to sit down and listen to the story. How did Woo Jin-chul feel all the time?	It is amazing even only to sit here and listen to the story, but imagine how Woo Jin-chul felt as he was there the whole time?
118	초췌하진 우진철의 모습도 이해가 갔다.	Now he understood Woo Jin-chul's strange appearance.	Woo Jin-chul, who is very humble, was also understandable.	Now I understood Woo Jin-chul's strange appearance.
119	충격의 연속이었을 테니 말이다.	It must have been a series of shocks.	It must have been a series of shocks.	It would have been a series of shocks.
120	그러나 그것이 끝이 아니라는 듯 우진철은 더 놀라운 광경은 따로 있었다며 말을 이었다.	But as if it were not the end, Woo continued, "There was a more surprising scene."	But as if it were not the end, Woo continued, "There was a more surprising scene."	However, as if it was not the end, Woo Jin-chul said that there was a more amazing sight.
121	“개미들이 일을 하기 시작했습니다”	"The ants started working."	"The ants started working."	“The ants started working.”
122	우진철의 눈동자가 흔들렸다.	Woo Jin-chul's eyes shook.	Woo Jin-chul's eyes shook.	Woo Jin-chul's eyes shook.
123	아진 길드의 부사장이 매고 있던 짐 가방의 곡괭이를 나눠 받은 개미들이 동굴 벽면에 솟아나 있는 마석들을 캐기 시작한 것이다.	The ants who were given a pickaxe from the Ahjin guild bag that he was wearing started to dig up 『Mana Stones』 that were sticking out of the cave wall.	The ants who were given a pickaxe from the bag that Ahjin Guild was wearing started to dig up 『Mana Stones』 that were sticking out of the cave wall.	The ants, who were handed out the song of the bag that the vice president of Ajin Guild was wearing, began to pick up the stones rising on the cave wall.
124	캐낸 마석과 마수 사체를 옮기는 것도 모두 개미들의 몫이었다.	It was also the responsibility of the ants to move the 『Mana Stones』 and the carcasses of the monster.	It was also the responsibility of the ants to move the 『Mana Stone』 and the body of the monster.	It was all the ants who carried the carcass and the carcass.
125	일사분란하게 움직이는 개미들의 작업 속도에 우진철은 눈을 뗄 수가 없었다.	Woo Jin-chul couldn't take his eyes off the ants who were working incredibly fast.	Woo Jin-chul couldn't take his eyes off the working speed of the ants.	Woo Jin-chul could not keep an eye on the speed of the ants moving in a row.
126	‘작업'의 화신들.	They were the incarnations of 'Work'.	the incarnations of 'Work'.	The incarnations of the work.
127	우진철은 감탄에 감탄을 거듭했었다.	Woo Jin-chul was filled with admiration.	Woo Jin-chul was filled with admiration.	Woo Jin-chul was impressed with his admiration.
128	“그건 1인 공격대 따위가 아니었습니다”	"He wasn't a one-man band."	"It wasn't a one-man band."	“It wasn’t a single attacker.”
129	혼자서 던전 공략, 사체 수거, 광석 채굴이 모두 가능한 1인.	One person who can clear a Dungeon alone, collect the dead bodies, and mine ore.	One person who can go after Dungeon alone, collect dead bodies, and mine ore.	One person who can capture dungeon alone, collect carcass, ore mining.
130	우진철은 확신했다.	Woo Jin-chul was sure.	Woo Jin-chul was sure.	Woo Jin-chul was sure.
131	성 헌터를 1인 공격대라 칭하는 것은 그에 대한 모독이라고.	Calling Hunter Sung Jin-woo a one-man band is an insult to him.	Calling Hunter Sung Jin-woo a one-man band is an insult to him.	Calling Hunter Sung a one-man attacker is a blasphemy against him.
132	“그는 길드 그 자체였습니다”	"He was a guild by himself."	"He was a guild by himself."	“He was the guild itself.”
133	1인 공격대가 아닌 1인 길드.	A one-man guild, not a one-man party.	A one-man guild, not a one-man band.	One guild, not one attacker.
134	엄밀히 말하자면 별 도움 되지 않는 부사장도 함께였으나, 있으나 없으나 다를 게 없어 보였으니 틀린 말은 아니었다.	Strictly speaking, the vice president was probably the least helpful, but that wasn't a problem, since it didn't make a difference.	Strictly speaking, the vice president was one of the least helpful, but that wasn't a problem, since it didn't make a difference.	Technically speaking, the vice president was not very helpful, but it was not wrong because it seemed to be no different.
135	‘역시 내 눈은 틀리지 않았군.’	As expected, my eyes wreren't mistaken.’	As expected, my eyes are not wrong.’	My eyes weren’t wrong, too.
136	고건희 협회장은 무릎을 탁 쳤다.	The association president Go Gun-Hee slapped his knee.	association's Chairman Go Gun-Hee slapped his knee.	Go Gun-hee, the president of the association, slapped his knee.
137	얼굴에서 미소가 떠나지 않았다.	A smile was stuck on his face.	A smile stuck in my face.	A smile did not leave his face.
138	처음 기대했던 대로 성진우 헌터가 대한민국 헌터계의 새로운 균형추 역할을 하는 것은 물론이고, 어쩌면 세계의 헌터 지도가 뒤바뀔지도 모르겠다는 생각이 들었다.	As he expected, he thought that Hunter Sung Jin-woo will not only serve as a new balancing act for the Korean Hunters, but might change the world's Hunter map.	As I expected, I thought that Hunter Sung Jin-woo will not only serve as a new balancing act for the Korean Hunters, but might change the worlds Hunter map.	As I first expected, I thought that Hunter Sung Jin-woo would not only play a new balance of the Korean Hunter system, but also the world's Hunter map might change.
139	“그렇게 저희는 보스방에 도착했습니다”	"So, we arrived at the boss room."	"So we arrived at the boss' room."	“So we arrived in the boss’s room.”
140	아직 이야기가 끝난 것이 아니었던가?	Isn't the story over yet?	Isn't the story over yet?	Wasn’t the story over yet?
141	고건희는 다시 집중했다.	Go Gun-hee focused again.	Go Gun-hee focused again.	Go Gun-hee focused again.
142	원래 나가들의 몸집이 인간의 2, 3배에 달하는데, 보스방에 있는 나가는 보통 나가들의 4배에 달하는 크기였으며 위압감도 대단했다고 우진철이 말했다.	"Originally, the size of a Naga was two or three times that of a human, and the size of the boss was four times the size of a Naga. It was releasing a great magic pressure.", Woo Jin-chul said.	Originally, they were two to three times the size of a human being, four times the size of a regular outing in a boss room, and were also under tremendous pressure, Woo said.	Originally, the size of the Nagas was two or three times that of humans, and the size of the boss was four times the size of the Naga, and it was releasing a great magic pressure, Woo Jin-chul said.
143	“보스급 마수도 소환수들을 이용해서 금세 해치웠겠지”	"He must have used summons to finish the Boss-class monster."	"He must have used summons to finish the Boss-class monster."	“The boss-class masquerade would have been done with the summons.”
144	우진철은 고개를 저었다.	Woo Jin-chul shook his head.	Woo Jin-chul shook his head.	Woo Jin-chul shook his head.
145	“오히려 작업 중인 개미들만 빼고 모든 소환수를 해제하시더군요”	"He released all summons except for the ants that were working behind us."	"He released all summons except for the ants that were working behind us."	“You’ve released all summons except for the ants you’re working on.”
146	“아니, 대체 왜”	"No, why?"	"No, why?"	“No, why?”
147	놀라는 고건희에게 우진철이 담담하게 대답했다.	To Go's surprise, Woo Jin-Chul answered boldly:	Nola answered Go Gun-hee calmly.	Nola answered to Go Gun-hee with a cool answer.
148	“저도 궁금해서 물어봤었습니다. 왜 보스를 앞두고 소환수들을 돌려 보내시냐고 말입니다”	"I was curious, too. Why are you sending the summons away before defeating the boss?"	"I was curious, too. Why are you sending the summons away before the boss?"	“I was curious, too, why do you send the summons back before you?”
149	이야기에 너무 집중한 나머지 고건희는 저도 모르게 상체를 앞으로 기울였다.	He was so focused on the story that Go Gun-hee leaned forward without knowing it.	tjk	I was so focused on the story that Go Gun-hee leaned forward without knowing it.
150	“그랬더니”	"I asked him."	"Now?"	“I said so.”
151	“성진우 헌터님께서 이렇게 말씀하시더군요”	"And Sung Jin-Woo said:"	"Sung Jin-woo said this."	Hunter Sung Jin-woo said,
152	기억을 더듬기 위함인지 약간의 뜸을 들인 우진철이 천천히 입을 열었다.	After a slight pause to recall his memory, Woo slowly opened his mouth.	After a slight pause in memory, Woo slowly opened his mouth.	Woo Jin-chul, who had a little pause to feel his memory, slowly opened his mouth.
153	“소환수들에게 너무 의존하고 있으면..”	"If you're too dependent on the summons...”	"If you're too dependent on the summons..."	“It's not a good idea to rely too much on the summons.”
154	* * *	* * *	* * *	**
155	“감이 떨어집니다”	"You'll lose the hang of it."	"I don't feel it."	“I will lose the touch.”
156	진우는 한 걸음 앞으로 나서며 '악마왕의 단검'을 양손에 불러냈다.	Jin-woo took a step forward and brought forth the 『Devil King's Daggers』.	Jin-woo took a step forward and brought 『Devil King's Dagger』.	Jin-woo stepped forward one step and called the "Daggers of the Devil King" in both hands.
157	병사들을 이용할 필요도 없었다.	There was no need to use the soldiers.	There was no need to use the soldiers.	He didn’t need to use the soldiers.
158	눈앞에는 보스급 마수 하나와 녀석을 호위하는 나가 넷이 전부.	One boss-class Magic Beast and four Nagas.	One boss-class Magic Beast and four Naga-4.	In front of me, there is a boss-class mashu and four Nagas escorting him.
159	진우가 땅을 박차고 달려 나갔다.	Jin-woo jumped off from the ground with a bang.	Jin-woo dashed out with a bang on the ground.	Jin-woo rushed off the ground.
160	‘신속.’	『Sprint』'	『Celerity』	『Celerity』
161	호위들이 미처 반응할 틈도 없이 순식간에 거대한 나가와의 간격이 사라졌다.	Without giving time to the guards to react, the gap to the giant Naga disappeared in no time.	Without time for the guards to react, the gap with the giant Naga disappeared in no time.	With no time for the escorts to react, the gap between the giant Naga disappeared in an instant.
162	‘난도!’	『Mutilate』!’	『Mutilate』!’	Nando!
163	수십 발의 은빛 섬광이 보스의 하체에 쏟아졌다.	Dozens of silver beams fell on the bottom of the boss.	Dozens of silver beams fell on the bottom of the boss.	Dozens of silver flashes poured into the boss’s lower body.
164	두두두두-!	Dudu-du-doo-!🎶	Dudu-du-doo-!🎶	Dudududu--!
165	“크아아아악”	"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa-!"	"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa	Kiaaaaaaaaaaaaa
166	보스가 비명을 지르며 몸부림치는 사이, 호위들이 진우에게 달려들었다.	While the boss was screaming and struggling, the guards rushed to Jin-woo.	As the boss screamed and struggled, the guards rushed at Jin-woo.	While the boss screamed and struggled, the guards rushed to Jin-woo.
167	진우는 호위 하나의 머리를 밟고 수직으로 뛰어올랐다.	Jin-woo stepped on the head of a snake and jumped vertically.	Jin-woo stepped on the head of a lake and jumped vertically.	Jin-woo stepped on one head of the escort and jumped vertically.
168	한참 위에 있던 보스와 시선이 마주치는 순간, 진우가 단검을 내리그었다.	When the boss made eye contact with him, Jin-woo stabbed him with his dagger.	The moment the boss was looking at him, Jin-woo gave up his dagger.	When the boss made eye contact with him, Jin-woo stabbed him with a dagger.
169	“키악”	"Kiak!"	"Kiak!"	“Kiak”
170	보스의 머리가 세로로 잘려 나가며 메시지가 떴다.	The boss's head was cut clean and a message appeared.	The boss's head was cut vertically and a message appeared.	The boss’s head was cut vertically and the message came out.
171	띠링.	ring~Ring	ring~Ring	Tiring.
172	[던전의 주인을 처치하였습니다.]	[You have defeated the Dungeon boss.]	I have killed the master of Dungeon.]	[He has killed the dungeon owner.]
173	[레벨이 올랐습니다!]	[You have leveled up!]	The level has gone up!	[Level has risen!]
174	반가운 시스템 메시지에 진우의 표정이 밝아졌다.	Jin-woo's expression brightened at the sight of the system message.	Jin-woo's welcome message brightened up.	Jin-woo's expression brightened in the nice system message.
175	‘오!’	Oh!’	Oh!’	Oh!
176	땅에 내려선 진우가 한 바퀴 빙글 돌자 사방으로 포위해 덤벼들던 호위 넷이 일제히 쓰러졌다.	As Jin-woo turned around once, the four guards who had surrounded him fell on the side.	As Jin-woo turned around once, four guards who were fighting for the battle fell on all over the place.	Jin-woo, who was on the ground, turned around and surrounded the four guards who were surrounded by all sides.
177	하지만 시스템 메시지는 거기서 끝난 것이 아니었다.	But the system messages did not end there.	But the system message did not end there.	But the system message was not over there.
178	띠링, 띠링, 띠링...!	Ring, ring, ring...!	Tagging, Tipping, Tipping...!	Tiering, Tiering, Tiering...!
179	기계음이 끝도 없이 이어졌다.	The sound ringed endlessly.	The sound of the machine was endless.	The machine beeped endlessly.
180	‘뭐야?’	What is happening?	What is it?’	What?
181	놀라움도 잠시.	He was surprised.	I'm surprised.	A moment of surprise.
182	[101레벨을 달성했습니다.]	[You have achieved level 101.]	[You have achieved level 101.]	[We have achieved the 101 level.]
183	[스킬 '그림자 추출'의 레벨이 상승하였습니다.]	[Skill 『Shadow Extraction』's level has increased.]	[Skill 'Shadow Extraction' has increased.]	[The level of the skill ‘shadow extraction’ has risen.]
184	[스킬 '그림자 저장'의 레벨이 상승하였습니다.]	[Skill 『Shadow Store』's level has been increased.]	[Skill 'Shadow Saving' level has been increased.]	[Skills, 'Sharing Shadows' level has risen.]
185	[스킬 '군주의 영역'의 레벨이 상승하였습니다.]	[Skill 『Domain of the Monarch』's level has increased.]	[Level of skill 'monarch's area' has increased.]	[The level of skill 'the territory of the monarch' has risen.]
186	[스킬 '그림자 교환'의 레벨이 상승하였습니다.]	[Skill 『Shadow Exchange』's level has increased.]	[Skill 『shadow exchange』 level increased.]	[The level of skill 'Shadow Exchange' has risen.]
187	진우는 자신의 동체시력으로도 따라잡기 힘들 정도로 주르륵 올라가는 메시지에 눈이 휘둥그레졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes opened wide at the sight of the message. He was so overwhelmed by messages that he could hardly see his own body..	Jin-woo's eyes wide open to a message that is rising so fast that it is hard to catch up with his eyes.	Jin-woo was so wide that his body vision was so difficult to catch up with. Jin-Woo was so overwhelmed by messages, that he could hardly see his own body.


1	NEW (reviewed 2019.3.28)
2	Huh...!’	Huh...!’
3	So the level of your Job-specific skills rise all at once?'	So the level of your Job-specific skills rise all at once?'
4	Ba-dump, ba-dump.	Ba-dump, ba-dump.
5	Jin-woo's heart hasn't been pounding so fast in a long time.	Jin-woo's heart hasn't been pounding so fast in a long time.
6	Currently, the only two people in the boss room are Yoo Jin-ho and Woo Jin-chul.	Currently, the only two people in the boss room are Yoo Jin-ho and Woo Jin-chul.
7	They were not the ones who would scrutinize too deeply, so Jin-Woo called out the status window without noticing.	They were not the ones who would scrutinize too deeply, so Jin-Woo called out the status window without noticing.
8	Status window.’	Status window.’
9	ring~Ring	ring~Ring
10	With the mechanical sound, all the information on the current status came up, from the level to the worn items came up.	With the mechanical sound, all the information on the current status came up, from the level to the worn items came up.
11	Jin-woo's eyes stopped on the list of "Job-specific skills."	Jin-woo's eyes stopped on the list of "Job-specific skills."
12	[Job-specific skills]	[Job-specific skills]
13	Active Skill: Shadow Extraction Lv.2, Shadow Storage Lv.2, Monarch Area Lv.2, 『Shadow Exchange』 Lv.2	Active Skill: Shadow Extraction Lv.2, Shadow Storage Lv.2, Monarch Area Lv.2, 『Shadow Exchange』 Lv.2
14	They really levelled up.’	They really levelled up.’
15	Knowing the facts and seeing the facts are different.	Knowing the facts and seeing the facts are different.
16	Jin-woo confirmed that the level of 'Shadow Exchange' was higher than before, and he clenched his fist.	Jin-woo confirmed that the level of 'Shadow Exchange' was higher than before, and he clenched his fist.
17	Good!’	Good!’
18	That skill was frustrating, as the cooldown was very time-consuming, compared to the infinite skill utilisation. ????	That skill was frustrating, as the cooldown was very time-consuming, compared to the infinite skill utilisation. ????
19	It said that the waiting time depends on the skill level.'	It said that the waiting time depends on the skill level.'
20	This reduced the frustration.	This reduced the frustration.
21	It was the biggest prize of the day.	It was the biggest prize of the day.
22	He was pleased that the 『Shadow Exchange』 skill had levelled up, as the level that had been stagnant for a while.	He was pleased that the 『Shadow Exchange』 skill had levelled up, as the level that had been stagnant for a while.
23	Then let‘s see how much it's changed.’	Then let‘s see how much it's changed.’
24	Jin-woo opened up the 『Shadow Exchange』 skill's information. ???	Jin-woo opened up the 『Shadow Exchange』 skill's information. ???
25	ring~Ring	ring~Ring
26	[Skill: 『Shadow Exchange』 Lv.2]	[Skill: 『Shadow Exchange』 Lv.2]
27	Job-specific...	Job-specific...
28	...After usage, you must wait two hours before you can use it again.	...After usage, you must wait two hours before you can use it again.
29	The cooldown depends on skill level.	The cooldown depends on skill level.
30	...!’	...!’
31	1 hour!	1 hour!
32	The one-level increase alone eliminated one-third of the waiting time.	The one-level increase alone eliminated one-third of the waiting time.
33	Jin-woo couldn't hide his excitement.	Jin-woo couldn't hide his excitement.
34	One hour less than it was at level one.'	One hour less than it was at level one.'
35	Simply calculated, the waiting time at the next level was likely to change to one hour.	Simply calculated, the waiting time at the next level was likely to change to one hour.
36	And what if I could increase the level further?	And what if I could increase the level further?
37	Wherever I am, my mother and Jin-ah will never be in danger...'	Wherever I am, my mother and Jin-ah will never be in danger...'
38	That was a thrilling thought.	That was a thrilling thought.
39	It was more important than anything else to Jin-Woo.	It was more important than anything else to Jin-Woo.
40	Yoo Jin-ho laughed and asked if the face was above.	Yoo Jin-ho smiled and asked if he could see his face.
41	“Brother, did something good happen?”	"Is there anything good going on, brother?"
42	"Hmm?"	"Hmm?"
43	Only then did Jin-woo know that Jin-ho was approaching.	It was only then that Jin-woo learned that Yoo was approaching.
44	How focused was I on the status window...?'	I mean, how focused I was on [Greed]...’
45	Woo Jin-chul, who was behind Yoo Jin-ho, came to see him.	I also saw Woo Jin-chul walking this way behind Yoo Jin-ho.
46	Jin-woo closed the window with a grin.	Jin-woo laughed and shut the status window.
47	There is no reason to look like a madman, even if the other two didn't catch on.	There's no reason why two people, however irresponsible, should look like crazy on purpose.
48	“Something like that.”	"There's that."
49	“Yes, brother.”	"Yes, sir."
50	Yoo Jin-Ho, who started to be more alert as he went with Jin-woo, did not ask anymore.	Yoo Jin-ho, who has become more alert since he started to go with Jin-woo, stopped asking.
51	Instead, Yoo Jin-ho's attention moved to the side.	Instead, Yoo's interest shifted to the side.
52	“Wow...”	"Wow-"
53	Yoo Jin-ho saw the true character of an A-rank dungeon boss for the first time in his life.	Yoo Jin-ho saw the true character of a class-A Dungeon boss for the first time in his life.
54	The upper body is a human figure and the lower body parts were that of a snake monster.	A monster whose upper body is human and lower body is sea snake.
55	It was a great size even from a distance, but it looked bigger and worse from a closer look.	He was so big from afar that he looked bigger and more hideous.
56	It was no wonder he could not keep his mouth shut.	Perhaps it was natural that he couldn't keep his mouth open.
57	I know you’d been to high level dungeons several times before but...'	I know you've been to senior dungeons several times before.
58	You beat these guys up every time you did that?	You beat these guys up every time you do that?
59	Gulp	It's the last straw.
60	Yoo Jin-ho swallowed dryly.	Yoo Jin-ho swallowed his dry mouth.
61	He looked more amazing to Jin-ho today.	You look great today.
62	And he was proud of the fact that he was the one standing next to him, not someone else.	And I felt proud of the fact that I was standing next to him, not someone else.
63	“Brother.”	"Brother!"
64	"Hmm?"	"Hmm?"
65	“I respect you.”	"I respect you."
66	“What?”	"What?"
67	“It's nothing.”	"No."
68	What a silly guy.	a worthless fellow
69	When Jin-Woo stared at him, Yoo Jin-ho turned his head to see if he was embarrassed.	As Jin-woo stared, Yoo turned his head to see if he was embarrassed.
70	The Woo Jin-Chul, which was next to him, seemed to be surprised.	Woo Jin seemed to be surprised.
71	I already knew of Hunter Sung Jin-woo's ability ...'	I already knew it was Sung Jin-woo's skill, but...
72	But it is imposslbe to think of a boss-class Naga as a simple task.	Still, I can do this simple thing with boss-class naga.
73	The other attackers, the tanker, the damage dealer, and the healer, who could barely get rid of it, were going to tear their heads in disgust. ???	Tanks, dealers, and healers were seen tearing their heads out of self-destruction when they saw other strikers who had to rush in to get rid of them.
74	...'	...’
75	Woo Jin-chul, who was close to the body of the boss-class Naga, tapped his scales.	Woo Jin-chul, who came close to the body of a boss-class out, tapped his scales.
76	He felt the hardness of steel at his fingertips.	The firmness of steel was felt at the fingertips.
77	Naga's scales are strong enough to be used in various armor such as armor and shield.	Naga's scales are strong enough to be used in various defenses such as armor and shield.
78	Such a leather'	That kind of vinyl like this..’
79	A part of the scales of the lower body were crumpled and torn like paper.	Parts of the lower body were crumpled and torn like paper.
80	It was a sign that Jin-woo used the skill "Mutilate".	It was a sign that Jin-woo used his skill 『Mutilate』.’
81	With just two daggers, this level of destruction.'	You use only two daggers to destroy this much.’
82	A cold sweat formed on Woo Jin-chul's forehead, as he looked at the body.	Woo Jin-chul's forehead was sweating while examining the body.
83	He had realized how lucky he truly was to be his ally.	he didn't know how lucky he was to be an ally.
84	Then.	then
85	Behind him, Jin-woo’s voice came in.	The voice of Jin-woo came from behind.
86	“...will you step back a little?”	"... would you mind steeping back a little?"
87	Woo Jin-chul, who was lost in thought and could not hear properly, looked back in embarrassment.	Woo Jin-chul, who was lost in thought and could not hear properly, looked back in embarrassment.
88	“Sorry?”	"What?"
89	"I'm trying to make a summon, but you're too close."	"I'm trying to make it, but Woo Jin-chul is too close."
90	"Ah."	"Ah."
91	Yoo Jin-ho waved towards Woo Jin-chul from a long distance away.	A long way back, Yoo Jin-ho waved his hand towards Woo Jin-chul.
92	"I'm sorry.”	"I'm sorry, I'm sorry."
93	Woo Jin-chul, having apologized, quickly fell back.	Woo Jin-chul, who apologized sensibly, quickly fall back.
94	He watched with anticipation.	Then, I watched with anticipation.
95	He have seen the process of making a summons all the way here, but it was the first time a boss was used.	I've been watching the process of making summons all the time, but it was the first time that a boss class was made.
96	Is that big thing going to be the summon?'	Can you imagine that big thing becoming a summon?’
97	Yoo Jin-ho's eyes also shined with anticipation.	Yoo Jin-ho waited for the result with his eyes shining.
98	In the midst of their hot interest, Jin-woo carefully used 『Shadow Extraction』.	In the midst of their hot interest, Jin-woo slowly tried his shadow extraction technique.
99	Arise.'	"Arise."
100	The shadow of the boss-class monster responded to the master's call.	The shadow of a boss-class monster answered the call of its owner.
101	Kiyaaa-	Kiyaaaaaa-
102	The hand that rose from the shadows reached the ground and then pulled itself out.	His hand, which rose from the shadow, touched the ground and, in time, lifted itself up above the shadow.
103	But...	by the way
104	The summon turned out worse than he thought.	The summon was worse than I thought.
105	It was the same size as the summons made from the ordinary Naga, or a little larger.	It was the same size, or a little bit more, than summon of an ordinary Naga.
106	Ha ha...'	Haha...’
107	Woo Jin-chul, who had been nervous enough to sweat his palms, had a laugh.	Woo Jin-chul, who had been so nervous that his palm was sweating, held a smile on his face.
108	It was a natural result.	In a way, it was a natural result.
109	How could a mere summon, made with the power of a dead monster, be similar to the body?	How can a summoner created by the power of a dead monster be similar to the body?
110	It is just that much, whether it is strength or size.	That's just right, strength or size.
111	Woo Jin-chul was relieved to see the summon in mini-size.	When Woo saw a miniature summon, he was somewhat relieved to see him.
112	Maybe Hunter Sung Jin-woo's ability has a limit?'	Maybe this is the limit of Sung Jin-woo's abilities?"
113	Even so, he could not easily see it, because the combat power of Hunter Sung himself is beyond imagination.	Even so, Hunter Sung Jin-woo's fighting power is beyond imagination, so it's never easy to see.
114	However, unlike Woo Jin-chul thought, Jin-woo was singing joy into windfall.	But contrary to Woo's idea, Jin-Woo was singing joy into the windfall.
115	[The voice of the monarch brings out the will of the dead.]	The voice of the lord brings out the will of the dead.]
116	[Successful reinforcement of the shadow!]	[You succeeded in strengthening your shadow!)
117	[The shadow's level begins at 13.]	[The shadow level starts at 13.]
118	Good!'	Good!’
119	Is it because the level of shadow extraction has risen?	Active Skill: Shadow Extraction Lv.2, Shadow Storage Lv.2, Monarch Area Lv.2, Shadow Replacement Lv.2
120	After some time, the shadow extraction process prompted a message.	After Ygrit, a message of "enhancement success" was posted in the process of extracting shadows for the first time in a long time.
121	Jin-woo hastily checked the soldiers' information.	Jin-woo hastened to check the soldier's information.
122	[? Lv.13]	[? Lv.13]
123	[Elite Knight Grade]	Elite knight class
124	It was not surprising that the Boss of an A-class dungeons had an "Elite Knight" rank.	As he was the boss of the A-class dungeon, it was not surprising that he had a "elite knight" rank like 『Tusk』.
125	But level 13!	But 13 levels!
126	Jin-woo couldn't stop smiling after seeing that level.	Jin-woo couldn't stop laughing at the level.
127	‘Is that because the level is high? It seems that his strength is similar to that of his body.’ ???	Is it because the level is high? Looks like your strength is similar to your body.’
128	Unlike his other soldiers so far, he has seen little difference in ability from his body.	Unlike his soldiers until now, he has seen little difference in ability from his body.
129	But a strong mana was detected hidden in his small body.	The powerful mana hidden inside the body was detected.
130	He was a little curious about the size, but he had an idea.	It was a bit strange in its size that was different from that of his life, but I had one guess.
131	Isn’t this what it looked like?	Isn't this what it looks like?’
132	I guess.	Well
133	I wonder why the size is so different.	They are all of the same size, but can they be that different?
134	If he was inflating his size through magic like 『Tusk』, it would make sense.	However, it made sense if he was exaggerating his size through magic like a 『Tusk』.
135	Considering that he controls his mana like 『Tusk』 and that he has a similar strong magic power, it made sense.	The fact that he controls his mana, like 『Tusk』, and that he has a mana that is not as good as 『Tusk's』, but is as strong as his daughter.
136	Then.	then
137	[Please name the soldier.]	[Please name the soldier.]
138	As usual, a message came out that the soldier should be named.	As usual, a message was posted that soldiers should be named.
139	Jin-woo named it 'Jima' without thinking.	Jin-woo gave the name 'Jima' to the shadow.
140	[Do you want to use the name 'Jima'?]	Do you want to use 'Jima'?
141	Yes'	Yeah.’
142	This added a strong wizard to his Naga army and to the Shadow Corps.	This added a strong wizard to the Shadows army.
143	After the extraction process, Jin-woo absorbed 『Jima』 into his shadow.	At the end of the extraction process, Jin-woo absorbed Jima into his shadow.
144	Then the empty dungeon began to send a warning.	Just then, the owner of the lost Dungeon began to warn him.
145	deed de de de de de-	Dead
146	A slight vibration came up from the floor, signaling that the gate would close within an hour.	A slight tremor rose from the floor. The gate was closed within an hour.
147	The distant Yoo Jin-ho rushed in quickly.	The distant Eugene came quickly.
148	“We must leave now, brother.”	"You have to go out now, brother."
149	“Yes.”	"Yes."
150	Finally, Yoo Jin-Ho, who looked around, smiled and said regretfully:	Lastly, Yoo Jin-ho looked around and smiled and tasted regretfully.
151	“But this is a bit of a waste, brother.”	"But this is a bit of a waste, brother."
152	Yoo Jin-ho's gaze was fixed on the body of the boss-class monster.	Yoo Jin-ho's eyes were fixed on the body of a boss-class monster.
153	“It would be worth a lot of money if we took it out of the dungeon.”	"It would be a lot of money if I took it out of here.”
154	The gate closes soon after the dungeon boss is killed.	The gate closes soon after Dungeon's boss is removed.
155	That meant that he had to take a considerable risk of getting the boss’ body out of the dungeon.	That meant taking the boss's body out of the dungeon would be a considerable risk.
156	This meant that if you couldn't leave in time, you will stay in the dungeon forever.	If you get stuck in the wrong place, you'll be a lost child of the dungeon forever.
157	The corpses of boss-class magic beasts were rarely seen, as due to the size, it was difficult to carry it around.	So, the body of a boss-like lion was rarely seen. It was because of the large bulk of the transportation itself.
158	The price was, of course, massive considering its rarity.	Of course, the price was significant as it was rare.
159	However, Jin-woo spoke lightly to Yoo Jin-ho, who was disapointed.	Jin-woo, however, spoke lightly to Yoo Jin-ho, who was disappointed.
160	“I don't see a problem with taking it.”	"You can take it, what's the matter?"
161	“What?”	"What?"
162	Yoo Jin-ho asked with wide-open eyes.	Yoo Jin-ho asked with round eyes.
163	“That’s far too big to take, brother.”	"That's too big to take, isn't it, brother?"
164	Then Jin-woo laughed.	Jin-woo then smiled.
165	“It’s okay.”	"It's okay."
166	He wasn't sure how much power they have, but he definitely had a bigger guy on his side.	I don't know how strong they are, but there's one guy here who's much bigger than that.
167	Come out.'	Come out.’
168	When Jin-woo issued his order, a soldier from a high-ranking monster wearing a black robe appeared silently.	When Jin-woo's order was issued, a soldier from a high-octane high-octrination man wearing a black rope appeared without a sound.
169	srreuk-	Seruk-
170	To 『Tusk』who was bowing their head, Jin-woo nodded to the body.	Jin-woo pointed at the body with a chin gesture to his 『Tusk』, who bowed his head.
171	Do it.'	‘Do’
172	In an instant, 『Tusk』, who had used the blessing 『Song of Giants』, effortlessly dragged the boss-class Naga, which was only half his size.	In no time, a giant 『Tusk』 dragged his half-sized boss-class naga out of the boss room.
173	“Huck”	"Huck!"
174	A strong earthquake occurred in the pupil of Woo Jin-chul at the shocking scene.	The shocking scene caused a strong earthquake in the midair of Woo Jin-chul.
175	‘Just that ...’	It's just...
176	It was the same high orc shaman whom he had witnessed Jin-woo knocking down in Hunters' raid.	Apparently, he was the high-octane shaman who had just witnessed Jin-woo fall down in the field of Hunter's.
177	But it looked twice as big.	But it looked twice as big as then.
178	It’s not just about the size.	It's not just grown in size.
179	The mana that spewed out of the giant was much more, and much more frightening than he had seen before.	The mana that was huge and spewed out was even more terrifying than we had seen before.
180	Woo Jin-chul was shocked.	Woo Jin-chul was shocked.
181	What? When that magic beast was summoned, it was weak.'	What is it? Doesn't it weaken when the Mazoo is made a summoner?’
182	How could the High Orc summon be explained?	So how can you explain the hyok sorcerer just now?
183	You can make a boss of an A-rank dungeon a summon, and you can strengthen it afterwards?	You can turn an A-class Dungeon boss into a summon and strengthen it there?
184	That doesn't make any sense..'	This makes no sense to me...
185	Jin-woo asked Woo Jin-chul, who was unable to keep his mouth shut.	Jin-woo asked Woo Jin-chul, who was unable to shut up.
186	“Are you coming?”	"Don't you go with me?"
187	“Oh.”	"Ah..."
188	If surprise shortened your lifespan, then half of his entire lifespan was lost this day.	If surprise alone reduced life span, half of life seemed to have been lost in today's day.
189	There were a lot of things he wanted to ask.	There was a mountain of questions to ask.
190	But he did not want to ask, because he was afraid of what answers would come back if he did.	However, I didn't want to ask because I was afraid of what answers would come after I asked them.
191	Woo Jin-chul, who hesitated, finally answered with a tired look.	Woo Jin-chul, who hesitated, finally answered with a tired look.
192	“...Let's go.”	"...go."
193	***	* * *
194	When Jin-woo came out of the gate, the eyes of the reporters who wanted to go to lunch were widened.	When Jin-woo came out of the gate, reporters who wanted to go to lunch began to stare.
195	“What, it’s already over?”	"What, is it already over?”
196	“Don’t tell me.”	"Sure?"
197	He cleared the A-rank dungeon in less than three hours?	The A-class dungeon was clear in less than 3 hours?
198	A fire broke into the reporters' heads.	A fire broke into the reporters' heads.
199	It’s a big scoop!'	It's a big scoop!’
200	The reporters holding their cameras rushed towards the Gate so they don't miss Jin-woo.	Reporters holding the camera rushed to the front of the gate, hoping to miss either Hea-ing or Jin-woo.
201	But the Hunter Surveillance Team who were waiting quickly stopped them.	But the surveillance and Hunter on standby soon stopped them.
202	“Oh come on! I’m not even trying to interview.”	"Oh, come out! You don't interview me?"
203	“Let me take a picture! No, if I can’t get a picture, you’ll be responsible if I get fired.”	"Let's take a picture! No, if I don't get a picture, you'll be responsible?”
204	“Why are you doing this if I'm just trying to take a picture?”	"Why are you doing this when I'm taking a picture!"
205	At the time when the struggle between reporters and surveillance was fierce.	at a time when the battle between journalists and security was intense.
206	Boom.	Kung.
207	Something heavy fell on the ground.	Something heavy rang out against the ground.
208	“Uh—”	"Uh..."
209	A camera fell from one of the reporters' hands.	A camera fell from the hand of a reporter.
210	Kwajig	Quasick.
211	He pointed to the gate, forgetting the dropped camera was being trampled on by other reporters.	He pointed to the gate, forgetting the falling camera was being trampled on by other reporters.
212	“Wait, look—”	"Well, there..."
213	A monster of enormous size popped out of the gate.	The monster that came out of the gate.
214	“Run away! No, wait! Take a picture!”	"Do, run away! No, take it! Come on!
215	“You're filming right?.”	"You're filming that, right?”
216	“Yes, yes.”	"Yes, yes!"
217	Reporters who stopped fighting and lifted their cameras quickly began pressing the shutter.	Reporters who stopped fighting and lifted the camera quickly began pressing the shutter.
218	The reporters moved as if they were possessed, even though they were afraid that the monster would attack.	Though they were afraid of attacking the monster, the reporters moved wildly, as if they
219	CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! 📸	Attaching!
220	Tusk turned slowly, feeling the eyes of the reporters, as he pulled the body out of the gate.	『Tusk』, who worked hard to pull the body out of the gate, slowly turned around, feeling the gaze from the back.
221	'...?'	...?’
222	Not only reporters, but police, association staff, and even passersby stopped and looked at the scene.	Not only reporters, but police officers, association staff, and even passers-by looked at the scene with awe.
223	Tusk』, somehow embarrassed, scratched his back as if he were embarrassed.	For some reason,『Tusk』 scratched his back with an embarassed look.


1	The most vibrant streets in Tokyo, the heart of Japan, cast dark shadows on the streets.	The most vibrant streets in Tokyo, the heart of Japan, cast dark shadows on the streets.	The darkest shadows were on the streets of Tokyo, which is the heart of Japan, the most lively streets.
2	2019.01.29 (reviewed 2019.3.29)		NEW
3	A man went into a large hospital.	A man went into a large hospital.	A man hid himself in a large hospital.
4	There was one reason why he was constantly looking around.	There is one reason why he is especially looking around.	There is one reason why he is looking around exceptionally.
5	It was because of the oil can in his hands.	It's because of the oil can in your hands.	It’s the oil can in my hand.
6	His eyes, usually glum, were now flashing with excitement.	His eyes, which were rarely seen as motivated, were somehow animated.	His eyes, which were hardly motivated, were alive with something.
7	You've made fun of me, huh?'	You think I was funny, right?’	You’ve been funny about me, haven’t you?
8	He was prepared to die.	He was prepared to die.	He was prepared to die.
9	And after so many years of searching, he managed to find a suitable place.	And after so many years of adoration, I managed to find a suitable place.	And after a long time, I barely found a suitable place.
10	Stopping in the deserted corridor of the hospital, he began to carefully spray around the gasoline he had brought.	Stopping in the corridor of a deserted hospital, he began carefully spraying the brought gasoline.	He stopped in the hallway of a rare hospital and began to spray the gasoline he had brought.
11	Do you think I‘m going to die alone?’	Do you think I‘m going to die alone?’	Do you think I’m going to die alone?
12	A week ago.	A week ago.	A week ago.
13	Struggling under the influence of alcohol, he quarreled with a passerby for no reason and was completely beaten.	Struggling under the influence of alcohol, he quarreled with a passerby for no reason and was completely beaten.	He stumbled and stumbled, and he was beaten for no reason by the passing passerby.
14	The result - a visit to the hospital.	The result is going to the hospital.	The result is hospital.
15	Soon after he regained consciousness, he told the doctor who was treating him:	After a while he regained consciousness, he told the doctor who was treating him.	After a while he regained consciousness and told the doctor who was treating him.
16	I can't pay for the expenses, so just let me go.'	‘I can't pay for the expenses, so just let me go.’	I do not have hospital expenses, so I just want you to let me go.
17	Then,	then	Then.
18	He saw.	He saw.	He saw.
19	The doctor's eyes look pitifully down upon him.	The doctor's eyes look pitifully down upon him.	The doctor’s eyes, looking down at him as if he were pathetic.
20	The doctor.	The doctor.	The doctor.
21	He couldn't remember the doctor's face very well now, but even after a few days, he couldn't forget his stare.	I don't remember my face very well now, but after a few days I couldn't forget that look.	I do not remember my face now, but after a few days I did not forget the eyes.
22	So he vowed.	So he made up his mind.	So he vowed.
23	He will take his revenge.	I'll avenge you.	I will give you revenge.
24	That's why he returned to that hospital.	That's why he returned to the hospital where he had been carried.	There was such a reason for finding the hospital where he had been carried.
25	He had never intended to live long.	He had never intended to live long.	He had never intended to live long.
26	After pouring gas all over the hospital, he poured the last of the remaining oil on his head.	After pouring gas all over the hospital, he poured the last remaining oil on his head.	He sprayed gasoline everywhere in the hospital and poured the last of the oil over his head.
27	“We’re all going down together.”	"We'll go together."	“We’re all going together.”
28	His voice was deep, filled with malice.	His voice was deep in malice.	His voice was maliced.
29	Of course, it was a huge hospital, so the whole place would not burn this way.	Of course, it's a huge hospital, so you won't be able to burn it all this much.	Of course, it is a huge hospital, so you will not burn it all this way.
30	But he can still take a few of them.	But we can still take some.	But He can take a few of them.
31	He wish there was a doctor among the casualties, otherwise he would regret it.	I wish they had a doctor in them, or else I can't help it.	I wish those few people had a doctor, or I could not help it.
32	After all, he had no intention of quietly disappearing like others that gambled away their money.	After all, he had no intention of quietly disappearing like anyone else.	I did not intend to disappear quietly like others, life that I had eaten with gambling debt anyway.
33	He tossed the empty oil can on the floor and pulled a lighter out of his pocket.	He threw an empty oil container on the floor, rummaging about, and took a lighter out of his pocket.	He tossed the empty oil can to the floor, and as he rummaged around, he pulled a lighter out of his pocket.
34	Just turning the flint wheel that touched his thumb would end this horrible life.	Just turning the flint wheel that touched the thumb was the end of this horrible life.	The life of this life was over if I turned the flint wheel on my thumb.
35	“...”	“..”	“....”
36	He braced his thumb with a blank face.	He braced his thumb with a blank face.	He gave his thumb a tight, expressionless look.
37	But then.	But then.	But then.
38	A cool wind swept past.	A cool wind swept past.	A cool breeze passed by for a moment.
39	Wind?’	Wind?’	Wind?
40	The man looked around in surprise.	A strange man looked from side to side.	The strange man looked left and right.
41	How could the wind blow in a corridor without windows?	How does it blow in a corridor without a window?	How could the wind blow in a corridor without windows?
42	What is it?’	What is it?’	What is it?
43	He looked around and looked down at his hands that suddenly felt empty.	As he looked around, he looked down at his hands with a faint feel.	He looked around and looked down at his hands, feeling suddenly empty.
44	The lighter he was holding was suddenly gone.	The lighter that was holding was suddenly gone.	The lighter he was holding was gone.
45	...!’	...!’	...!
46	It was a demon.	It's a demon.	Ghosts are a game of play.
47	He looked at the floor to see if he had dropped it without knowing it, but it was in vain.	I looked at the floor in vain for fear that I might have dropped it before I knew it.	I looked at the floor to see if I had dropped it without knowing it, but it was in vain.
48	Where the hell is it...'	Where the hell is this...	Where the hell is this?
49	He looked up in wonder, and saw something big and black standing on two feet.	Before his questioning eyes, something big and black stood on two feet.	He looked up in wonder, and saw something big and black standing on his feet.
50	It was an insect with hands and feet.	It was an insect with hands and feet.	It was a worm with hands and feet.
51	Just before the frightened man could scream out in his eyes, the insect reached out and closed its mouth.	Just before the frightened man could scream out in his eyes, the insect reached out and closed its mouth.	Just before the startled man screamed with his protruding eyes, the worm reached out and clamped his mouth.
52	"Ugh!"	"Ugh!"	Eup
53	Kick kick (onomatopoeia)	a kick kick	Kick.
54	The insect raised his index finger on his left hand and stuck it to the man's mouth.	The insect lifted his index on his left hand and stuck it to the man's mouth.	The worm lifted the index finger of the other hand and put it on his mouth.
55	"Shh-"	"sh-"	“Sh”
56	"You can't make a fuss."	"You can't make a fuss."	We can't make a fuss.
57	"There's a human woman in a nearby room that the king asked me to protect."	"There's a human woman in a nearby hospital room that the king asked me to protect."	A human woman is asleep in a nearby room where the king has asked her to keep her.
58	The man struggled, but could not move a finger.	The man struggled but could not move a finger.	The man struggled, but his fingertips could not move.
59	"Eup, up!"	"Eup, up!"	“Eup, town.”
60	When he looked at him with wide eyes, 『Ber』 opened his mouth as widely as possible.	The insect in his eyes, or the open mouth of Ber, grew bigger.	The worm in his eyes, or even [Ber]r’s open mouth, grew bigger.
61	* * *	* * *	**
62	Why was it 101 levels?'	Why was it 101 levels?	Why was it 101?
63	On his way home, Jin-Woo recalled the skills that suddenly leveled up today.	On his way home, Jin-Woo came up with some suddenly-up skills today.	In the car returning home, Jin-woo recalled the skills that suddenly uploaded today.
64	While he was thinking, his hand, holding the steering wheel, moved gently.	While in a state of thought, the hand holding the handle moved smoothly.	While he was thinking, his hand, holding the steering wheel, moved gently.
65	Not even 100 levels.’	Not even 100 levels.’	Not even a hundred.’
66	If something changed with level, he thought it would at level 100.	If something changes with the level, it would be at the 100 level.	I expected it to be at level 100 if something changed due to the level.
67	But his expectations were wrong.	But expectations were wrong.	But the predictions were missed.
68	All Job-specific skills have been upgraded one level up, at level 101.	All Job-specific skills have been upgraded one level up from 101 levels.	All of the job skills have been upgraded from 101 to one level.
69	There have been many speculations, but two possibilities stood out as most likely now.	Several guesses passed, but the best possibility at the moment was two.	There have been many speculations, but there are two possibilities that are most likely now.
70	The first is because of the meaning of the number 1.	The first is because of the meaning of the number 1.	First, because the number one means.
71	1 means the beginning.	1 means the beginning.	One means the beginning.
72	So when the overall level goes to 101, the restriction on skill leveling is lifted and they can be levelled up?'	So when the overall level goes to 101 the limit on skill levels is lifted and can be up?	So when the whole level goes to 101, the limit of the skill level is solved and it is possible to up.
73	If not...'	If not...	If not...
74	Jin-Woo's face hardened.	Jin-Woo's face hardened.	Jin-woo's expression hardened.
75	Personally, he hoped it was not this way.	Personally, I hope it's not this way.	Personally, I hope this is not a little bit.
76	Because I received a job at level 51...'	Because I transferred to level 51...	I was a former employee at level 51.
77	After 50 levels, his skill's levels would go up.	There was a possibility that his skill level would have gone up just after 50 levels from him.	It was possible that the skill level had risen just 50 levels from now.
78	If so, the next level-up would be at level 151.	Then the next step is to take a 151 level.	The next step is to take the 151 level.
79	...No.'	...no."	...no.
80	Considering the recent speed of leveling-up, He hope that this option will be left only as a hypothesis.	Considering the recent speed of the level-up, I hope that this side will only be hypothesized.	Considering the recent level-up speed, I also wanted to stop this by hypothesis.
81	Soon the Guild Office building came into view.	Soon the Guild Office building came into view.	Soon the guild office building came into view.
82	Jin-Woo drove to the underground parking lot.	Jin-Woo drove to the underground parking lot.	Jin-woo drove into the underground parking lot.
83	His car was the only one at the Ahjin Guild.	Jin-Woo is the only one on board in "Bongo" of Ahjin Guild.	Jin-woo is the only person on board the Ajin Guild's ama "Bongo".
84	Yoo Jin-ho told him, "I'll wrap up things here and come back", and stayed back at the dungeon gate.	Yoo Jin-ho said, "I'll wrap up and come back," before staying at the scene.	Yoo Jin-ho said he would come to The final(Jong-in?)s and remained on the scene.
85	The raid was finished, but he needed to hand over the trophies obtained from the Dungeon to the broker.	raid was finished but needed to hand over the trophies he had obtained from Dungeon to the broker.	Raid was done, but he needed to hand over the spoils he had acquired from the dungeon to the broker.
86	He seemed to want to take responsibility for the whole business with the brokers.	All the brokers seemed to want to take responsibility until the end, as they called in all.	He seemed to want to take responsibility for the whole of the brokers as he had called them.
87	-"Leave it to me, brother!"	Leave it to me, brother!	- Leave it to me, brother!
88	Yoo Jin-ho's voice, which was full of confidence, was still vivid in his ears.	Yoo Jin-ho's voice, which was full of confidence, was still vivid in his ears.	Yoo Jin-ho's voice, which was full of confidence, was still vivid in his ear.
89	Are you going to do well?’	Are you going to do well?’	Do you want to do well?
90	It's good that the vice president is enthusiastic, but shouldn't he hire professional staff as well?	It's good that the vice president is enthusiastic, but shouldn't he hire professional staff as well?	It is good that the vice president is full of motivation, but I should also hire professional staff.
91	Jin-Woo soon left the parking lot thinking he would hire more workers.	Jin-Woo soon left the parking lot thinking he would hire more workers.	Jin-woo soon left the parking lot thinking that he should recruit additional employees.
92	But...	by the way	But...
93	Hmm?	Huh?	Hmm?
94	He could see a familiar face approaching the building from a distance.	I could see a familiar face approaching the building from a distance.	From a distance, I saw a familiar face approaching the guild building.
95	The familiar face soon found Jin-Woo.	The familiar face soon found Jin-Woo.	The familiar face soon found Jin-woo.
96	"Ah..."	"Ah..."	“Oh.”
97	She stopped.	She's stuck up.	She stopped.
98	Cha Hae-in slowly backed away, surprised, and then turned and began to run away.	Cha Hae-in slowly backed away with a surprised face and soon turned and began to run away.	The chae-in slowly backed away, surprised, and then turned and began to run away.
99	Huh?	Huh?’	Huh?
100	Jin-Woo was absolutely stunned.	Jin-Woo was absolutely stunned.	Jin-woo was stunned.
101	That was something you'd only do that if you were playing hide and seek.	The reason why he runs away as soon as he sees someone is because he plays second game.	The reason why I run away as soon as I see a person is even if I hit second.
102	Do you think you can run away?’	Do you think you can run away?’	Do you think you can run away?
103	Who does she think I am?	Who does she think I am?	Who does she think I am?
104	Jin-Woo, who suddenly came to the ground, jumped forward using his 『Sprint』 skill	Jin-Woo, who suddenly appeared to be out of the blue, jumped out of the blue with his 『Sprint』 skill.	Jin-woo, who suddenly came to the ground, jumped out of power using 『Celerity』 skill.
105	The surroundings flashed by in the slowness of time.	Only the background quickly passed behind in the slowness of time.	In a slow time, only the background passed quickly backward.
106	The gap with Cha Hae-in quickly decreased.	The gap with Cha Hae-in quickly decreases.	The gap between the carjackers is short.
107	You can get hurt if you catch or touch her from behind.'	You can get hurt if you hold it or touch it from the back.’	“You can get hurt if you catch or touch it from behind.”
108	Jin-Woo jumped lightly and turned in the air, then landed in front of Cha Hae-in.	Jin-Woo jumped lightly and turned in the air and landed in the direction of Cha Hae-in.	Jin-woo, who jumped lightly, turned in the air and landed in the direction of the car.
109	...!’	...!’	...!
110	The eyes of Cha Hae-in have grown bigger.	The eyes of Cha Hae-in have grown bigger.	The second man's eyes widened.
111	Cha Hae-in, whose escape route was blocked from both sides, got caught up by Jin-Woo.	ChaHae-in, who was blocked by both sides the escape route, caught up by Jin-Woo.	The Cha Hae-in, who was blocked by the escape route, caught both sides of Jin-woo.
112	"Huh!"	"Huh!"	“Is it?”
113	In this way, the chase between the S-class hunters came to an end.	In this way, the chase between the S-class hunters ended in the sight of everyone.	The chase of two S-class hunters ended in a smooth finish.
114	She was caught by Jin-Woo, and could not meet his gaze.	She was caught by Jin-Woo, and she could not meet his gaze.	Jin-woo caught the car, but the carman did not meet his gaze.
115	Jin-Woo, who looked at her with suspicious eyes, asked calmly.	Jin-Woo, who looked at her with suspicious eyes, asked calmly.	Jin-woo, who looked at her with a curious eye, asked calmly.
116	"Why are you running after seeing someone?"	"Why are you running after seeing someone?"	“Why run away from a man?”
117	“...”	“..”	“....”
118	No, let's say we can make a concession and run away.	No, let's just say you can make a step back and run away.	No, let's say we can make a concession and run away.
119	"If so, why were you coming to our office?"	"If so, why are you coming to our office?"	“If you do, why are you here in our office?”
120	If she wanted to avoid us, she would not have been anywhere near it.	If you wanted to avoid it like that, you wouldn't want to stay near it.	If you wanted to avoid it, you would not have been anywhere near it.
121	When Jin-Woo asked, Cha Hae-in said in a mosquito-like voice.	When Jin-Woo asked, Cha Hae-in said in a mosquito-like voice.	When Jin-woo asked, the Cha Hae-in said in a mosquito-like voice.
122	“The car—in the parking lot.”	"Cha... in the parking lot..."	“the car—in the parking lot.”
123	Oh.	Ah.	Oh.
124	He had not seen his car for a few days.	Why did the car stop for a few days?	I had not seen a car for a few days.
125	That day.	That day	That day.
126	When she came to the guild.	When she came to the guild.	When she came to the guild to come in.
127	He had been in the parking lot, not looking for a car, since he had moved directly from the guild office to the association’s gym.	After moving directly from the Guild office to the association's gym, they had been parked in the parking lot instead of looking for a car.	He had been in the parking lot, not looking for a car, since he had moved directly from the guild office to the association’s gym.
128	‘I suppose she tried to sneak in today when she heard our guild was raiding.’	I guess he was secretly trying to find out that our guild was going to be raid today.’	‘I suppose he tried to sneak in today when he heard our guild was raiding.’
129	However, she would not have expected that the A-class gate would end in just two hours.	However, she would not have expected that the A-class gate would end in just two hours.	But she would not have expected that the A-class gate would end in just two hours.
130	As a result, they met and she tried to escape, but was caught.	As a result, they met and tried to escape, but were caught.	As a result, the two people met and tried to escape but were caught.
131	...'	...’	...
132	Jin-Woo stared silently, and Cha Hae-in bowed her head.	Jin-Woo stared silently, and Cha Hae-in bowed her head.	When Jin-woo looked at him silently, the Cha Hae-in bowed his head.
133	Jin-Woo sighed, relieved.	Jin-Woo, who sighed, released her sesame porridge, which was held by Na-jik.	Jin-woo, who sighed quietly, let go of her death.
134	“You don’t have to run.”	"You don't have to go begging.”	“You don’t have to run.”
135	Jin-Woo smiled and said:	Jin-Woo smiled and said.	Jin-woo laughed and said:
136	“Things could change.”	"I think it could change."	“Because it could change.”
137	Isn't it possible to find new interest in people that you disregarded earlier?	Isn't it in the human mind that the attention that you have or that you don't have can go away or create interest that you haven't?	Is not it a person's mind that the interest that has been lost may disappear or interest may arise?
138	(???)Even if it is uncomfortable to avoid each other.	Even if you have to avoid each other with discomfort.	We're not going to be comfortable with each other.
139	“...”	“..”	“....”
140	But Cha Hae-in did not answer and did not lift her head.	However, Cha Hae-in did not raise her head without a single answer.	But the chae-in did not answer and still did not lift his head.
141	Don’t you feel like talking?	Don't you feel like talking?’	Don’t you feel like talking?
142	Maybe she got caught up and got upset.	Maybe it made me feel bad.	Maybe he got caught up and got upset.
143	"Well."	"Yes."	“So.”
144	Jin-Woo gave a good-bye and turned away.	Jin-Woo turned around after giving a nod.	Jin-woo gave a good-bye and turned away.
145	No, he tried to turn around.	No, I tried to turn around.	No, I tried to turn around.
146	However, just before Jin-woo turning around, Cha Hae-in quickly grabbed the tip of his sleeve.	However, just before turning around, Cha Hae-in quickly grabbed the tip of his sleeve.	But just before turning, the chauffeur quickly caught the end of his sleeve.
147	“Look...”	"There..."	“Look....”
148	“...”	“...”	“....”
149	When she saw Jin-woo's expression with questions marks over his head, she hesitated and shut her lips.	When Jin-Woo appeared on the face of four or five question marks, she hesitated to take a bite.	When she appeared in Jin-woo's expression with four or five questions, she hesitated and pulled her lips hard.
150	“Can you give me a minute?”	"Can you spare some time?”	“Can you give me a minute?”
151	First you want to run away to your heart's content, and now you want to take your time?	When do you want to run away to your heart's content, and now you want to take your time again?	When do you run away and now you have time again?
152	Cha Hae-in hurried, knowing that Jin-Woo felt her embarrassment.	Feeling the embarrassment of Jin-Woo, Cha Hae-in hurried on.	The chae Hae-in hurried to see if Jin-woo's embarrassment was felt.
153	“There was something that Min Byung-gu Hunter asked me to tell you. ”	"There was a story that Min Bung-gu Hunter asked me to tell him.”	“In fact, there was a story that Min Byung-koo Hunter asked me to tell him.”
154	Jin-Woo's expression changed when the unexpected name came out.	Jin-Woo's expression changed when the unexpected name came out.	When the unexpected name came out, Jin-woo's expression changed.
155	"To me?"	"To me?"	“To me.”
156	Nod.	with a nod	Nod.
157	Cha Hae-in moved her head up and down.	Cha Hae-in moved his head up and down.	The chae-hain moved his head up and down.
158	"I have something to tell you about your abilities..."	"I have something to tell you about the abilities of Hunter Sung Jin-Woo..."	“I have something to tell you about your abilities.”
159	No way.	No way.	No way.
160	Jin-Woo had no contact with Hunter Min Byung-gu.	Jin-Woo had no contact with Hunter, Min Bung-gu.	Jin-woo had no contact with Min Byung-koo.
161	It was when the first and last contact when he brought him back to life and turned him into a shadow soldier.	It was when the first and last contact brought him back to life and turned him into a shadow soldier.	It was the first and last contact that brought him back to life and made him a shadow soldier for a while.
162	He accomplished the task admirably and saved Cha Hae-in's life.	He accomplished the task admirably and saved Cha Hae-in's life.	He had done his job well, and the carer saved his life.
163	It was all thanks to him that they were able to talk face to face with each other.	It was all thanks to him to be able to talk face to face with each other.	It was all because of this that they could talk to each other.
164	When did they speak?	But when did he have a bird to talk to?	But when had there been a bird to leave a horse?
165	(???) (something about not showing strength, and then being dead)	He had never shown strength before, when he died.	He had never shown any power before, and when he had worked, he had died.
166	It was impossible.	It was impossible.	It was impossible.
167	When Jin-Woo gave an unbelievable look, Cha slowly spoke.	When Jin-Woo gave an unbelievable look, Cha slowly spoke.	When Jin-woo sent his eyes that it was hard to believe, the carman slowly spoke.
168	"The power of Hunter Sung Jin-Woo..."	"The power of Hunter Sung Jin-Woo..."	“The power of Hunter Sung—”
169	Jin-Woo stopped her when she said that.	Jin-Woo cut off when she said that.	When she said that, Jin-woo cut off her horse.
170	"Wait a minute."	"Wait a minute."	“Wait a minute.”
171	Whether the story was real or fake, it seemed to be worth more than standing by the side of the road like this.	Whether the story was real or fake, it seemed not to be worth standing by the side of the road like this.	Whether it was real or fake, it seemed like it was not a story to stand on the roadside like this.
172	Jin-Woo said, while looking around:	said Jin-Woo, who was looking around.	Jin-woo looked around and said,
173	"Let's go somewhere quiet and talk."	"Let's go somewhere quiet and talk."	“Let’s go somewhere quiet and talk.”
174	* * *	* * *	**
175	Yoo Myung-Han chairman took over Kim's materials.	Yoo Myung-Han chairman took over Kim's materials.	The well-known president took over the materials Kim delivered.
176	"This?"	"This?"	“This”
177	"This is the data that I have studied at Ilshin Hospital in Seoul."	"This is the data that I have studied at Ilshin Hospital in Seoul."	“It’s from the Ilshin Hospital in Seoul.”
178	The hospital where Hunter Sung Jin-Woo's mother was hospitalized.	The hospital where Hunter Sung Jin-Woo's mother was hospitalized.	The hospital where the mother of Hunter Sung was hospitalized in Ilshin Hospital.
179	The eyes of Yoo Myung-Han changed sharply.	The eyes of Yoo Myung-Han changed sharply.	His famous eyes changed sharply.
180	He read the document without speaking.	He read the document without speaking.	He read the document silently.
181	The nurse stopped by the hospital in the morning and she had woke up, but Sung Jin-Woo was next to her?'	The nurse stopped by the hospital in the morning and she woke up? But Sung Jin-Woo was next to her.’	‘The nurse came by the room in the morning and was awake? But beside him was Hunter Sung Jin-woo?’
182	There was another strange thing.	There was another strange thing.	There was something else.
183	Although the hospital suggested a thorough examination considering the condition of the patient, Sung Jin-Woo strongly demanded that his mother be discharged.	Although the hospital suggested a thorough examination considering the condition of the patient, Hunter Sung Jin-Woo strongly demanded that her mother be discharged.	The hospital has recommended a close examination considering the condition of the patient, but Hunter Sung has strongly demanded discharge.
184	Yoo Myung-Han chairman shook his head without thinking.	Yoo Myung-Han chairman shook his head without thinking.	Yoo Myung-han Chairman shook his head unintentionally.
185	It's not like him...'	It's not like him.	It’s not like...
186	He was so devoted that he risked his life to pay for his mother's hospital bills.	He was so devoted that he risked his life to pay for his mother's hospital bills.	He was a man of great interest, so he risked his life to cover his mother's medical expenses.
187	But.	But.	But.
188	He one-sidedly demanded that she leaves without knowing his mother's condition?	Did he one-sidedly demand that she leaves without knowing his mother's condition?	You didn't know exactly what your mother was doing, and you demanded a one-sided discharge?
189	No, it was the other way around.’	The other way around.’	The opposite, I suppose.
190	This meant that he was convinced of his mother's condition.	This means that he was convinced of his mother's condition.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo means that she was convinced of her mother's condition at this time.
191	But how?	But how?	But how?
192	Wrinkles gradually grew on Yoo Myung-han's face as he read the materials from the hospital.	Wrinkles gradually grew between Yoo Myung-han reading materials from the hospital.	The wrinkles grew in Yoo Myung-han eyes of reading the data sent from the hospital.
193	Everything about Sung Jin-Woo was a mystery.	Everything about Sung Jin-Woo was a mystery.	All of Sung Jin-woo's hunters were mysteries.
194	Double Dungeon‘s accident, sudden re-awakening, and mother's curing. And the unknown ability to produce countless summons...’	Double Dungeon‘s accident, sudden re-awakening, and mother's curing. And the unknown ability to produce countless summons...’	The double dungeon accident, the sudden reawakening, the mother’s recovery, and the unidentified ability to create countless summons...”
195	If chance continues, it is inevitable.	If chance continues, it is inevitable.	If chances continue, it is inevitable.
196	There's something.	There's something.	There is something.
197	Clearly	Clearly	Obviously.
198	That's what his sharp sense said.	That's what his sharp sense said.	His sharp senses were saying so.
199	Yoo Myung-Han made up his mind.	Yoo Myung-Han hardened his mind.	Yoo Myung-han has made up his mind.
200	"I should see him."	"I should see him."	“I’ll see him.”
201	"I'll send someone by today."	"I'll send someone by today."	“I’ll send someone today.”
202	"That's not necessary."	"That's not necessary."	“You don’t have to.”
203	Kim asked surprisedly.	Kim asked surprisedly.	Kim asked, as if surprised.
204	"You mean you're going in person?"	"You mean you're going in person?"	“You mean you’re going to go yourself?”
205	"Who do you think I'm going to meet?"	"Who do you think I'm going to meet?"	“Who do you think I’m meeting?”
206	“....”	“..”	“....”
207	Kim was silent when he heard this.	Kim was silent when he heard this.	Kim's secretary was silent at the word.
208	Then.	Then.	Then.
209	Bzzzzzt-	Wei Ying-	wei-ing-
210	Kim's cell phone vibrated.	Kim's cell phone vibrated.	Kim's cell phone shivered.
211	Chairman Yoo Myung-Han said, turning to the materials again.	Yoo Myung-Han chairman said, turning to data again.	Yoo Myung-han Chairman turned his attention back to the data.
212	"It's okay."	"It's okay."	“It’s okay.”
213	Kim, who had to bow for a while, quickly checked his cell phone. It was a text with breaking news.	Kim, who had to bow for a while, quickly checked his cell phone. It was a text with breaking news.	Kim, who was bowing for a while, quickly checked his cell phone. It was a letter with breaking news.
214	"Chairman."	"Chairman."	“Mrs. President.”
215	Yoo Myung-Han chairman looked up.	Yoo Myung-Han chairman looked up.	Yoo Myung-han Chairman looked up.
216	Do you want to see the breaking news from Japan?"	Do you want to see the breaking news from Japan?"	‘You see the breaking news from Japan?’
217	Kim is not fussy about things.	Kim is not fussy about things.	Kim is not a person who is fussing about things.
218	He was like saying, "If you ask me if you want to see something," it was like saying, "I have to see."	He was like saying, "If you ask me if you want to see something," it was like saying, "I have to see."	He was like saying if he asked if he wanted to see something, he had to see it.
219	Nod.	a nod	Nod.
220	Yoo Myung-Han moved his head, and Kim turned on the big TV on the wall as if he had waited.	Yoo Myung-Han moved his head, and Kim turned on the big TV on the wall as if he had waited.	Yoo Myung-han moved his head, and Kim turned on the big TV on the wall as if he had waited.
221	-"Yes, I'm special correspondent Park Sung Woo. You're looking at..."	-Yes, I'm special correspondent Park Sung Woo. You're looking at...	- Yes, I'm a correspondent for Park Sung-woo. You're looking at...
222	Then, the image of the most popular Japanese downtown area appeared live on screen.	Then, the image of the top Japanese businessman began to appear live.	Then, the picture of the best downtown in Japan started to flow live on the screen.
223	* * *	* * *	**
224	Japan, Tokyo, Shinjuku.	Japan, Tokyo, Shinjuku.	Japan, Tokyo, Shinjuku.
225	It was not just a metaphor.	It is not just a metaphor.	It is not a simple analogy.
226	Cars, bicycles, people on the road, all stopped moving staring at it.	the car on the road, the bicycle, the person, you and I all stopped moving in the shadows.	the car on the road, the bicycle, the person, you, everyone stopped moving in the shadows.
227	Tuk	Tuk	Tak.
228	A man stepped down from a stopped car.	A man stepped down from the stopped car.	One or two people got out of the car.
229	The road was blocked out, but no one pressed the horn.	The road was blocked out, but no one pressed or shouted at the horn.	No one pressed or shouted a horn, even though the road was blocked by uncontrollable control.
230	As if they were possessed.	as if it were possessed	Like he was possessed.
231	Their eyes were all focused on one thing.	Their eyes were all on one side.	Their eyes were all on one side.
232	"My God..."	"My God..."	“Oh, my God.”
233	"My God."	"My God."	“God”
234	A gate large enough to overshadow the sky.	a gate large enough to overshadow the sky	A huge gate to shade the sky.
235	People were shocked to see a gate of a transcendent size, equal to a skyscraper.	People were shocked to see a gate of a transcendent size, equal to a skyscraper.	People were astonished to see a gate of a size that was as big as a skyscraper.
236	“...”	“..”	“....”
237	“...”	“..”	“....”
238	The streets were crowded with people, and they were slowly eroded by the disgusting uncomfortable silence.	The overflows were slowly sinking into the squalid silence.	The streets were crowded with people, and they were slowly eroded by the uncomfortable silence that seemed to be disgusting.
239	* * *	* * *	**
240	The atmosphere of the prime minister's official residence was not usual, either.	The atmosphere of the prime minister's official residence was not usual, either.	The atmosphere in the Prime Minister’s residence was unimportant.
241	Bang!	Bang!	bang!
242	The prime minister, who could not hide his anger, threw a remote control and broke the TV that was sending breaking news.	The prime minister, who could not beat his anger, threw a remote control and broke down the TV that was sending breaking news.	The prime minister, who failed to win the race, threw a remote control and broke the TV that sent out the breaking news.
243	"Pri-prime Minister!"	"Cho, Prime Minister!"	“Cho, Prime Minister”
244	The aides jumped to their feet but sat down again without saying anything at the prime minister's sharp eyes.	The aides jumped to their feet but sat down again without saying anything at the prime minister's sharp eyes.	The aides stood up, but sat down again without saying anything to the prime minister's sharp eyes.
245	"Why is the Hunter Association silent?”	"Why is Hunter Association silent?”	“Why don’t the Hunters Association talk?”
246	Shigeo Matsumoto, president of the Hunter Association of Japan, who has been in a hurry since he visited Korea, dropped his head without power.	Shigero Matsumoto, head of the Japanese Hunter Association, dropped his head helplessly after visiting Korea.	Shigeo Matsumoto, president of the Hunter Association of Japan, who has been in a hurry since he visited Korea, dropped his head without power.
247	The Prime Minister's face hardened.	The Prime Minister's face hardened.	The prime minister's face hardened.
248	“God damn it.”	"Borrowing .."	“God damn it.”
249	It has appeared in the center of Tokyo, and the association that is responsible is silent!	That's what happened in downtown Tokyo, and the responsible association is silent!	It has appeared in the center of Tokyo, and the association that is responsible is silent!
250	“There’s an S-class gate in the middle of downtown Tokyo, and it seems there’s no action even from the association, which is responsible for it.”	"The S-class gate appears in the middle of downtown Tokyo, and it makes sense that even the association has nothing to do with it!"	“There’s an S-class gate in the middle of downtown Tokyo, and there’s no action even at the association, which makes sense.”
251	The Prime Minister cried.	the cry of the Prime Minister	The prime minister's scream.
252	But everyone inside was silent as if they made a deal beforehand.	But everyone inside was as silent as if they were united.	But everyone inside was just as firm as if they were in agreement.
253	The prime minister, who frowned and grieved as if he had carried all the anguish of the world alone, sat down on his chair.	The prime minister, who had been frowning and writing evil as if carrying all the agony of the world on his own, sat down in a chair.	The prime minister, who frowned and grieved as if he had carried all the anguish of the world alone, sat down on his chair.
254	“Tell me the truth, Association President.”	"To be honest, the Chairman of the association."	“Tell me the truth, President of the Association.”
255	His fingers pointed to the cracked TV screen.	His finger pointed to a cracked TV screen.	His fingers pointed to the cracked TV screen.
256	“What happens if the Dungeon breaks?”	"What happens when it bursts?"	“What happens when it bursts.”
257	“...it’ll be over.”	"... I'll be done.”	“...it’ll be over.”
258	Oh, my God.	Expectedly	Oh, my God.
259	The Prime Minister covered his head and murmured:	The prime minister covered his head and mumbled.	The Prime Minister covered his head and murmured:
260	“Well, is it only Tokyo that is over?”	"So...... does Tokyo end on a single gate?"	“Well, is it only that Tokyo is over at the gate?”
261	“No, sir.”	"That's not true, Prime Minister."	“No, sir.”
262	“...”	“...”	“....”
263	As the prime minister raised his head, Matsumoto, the head of the association, spoke in an emotionless voice.	As the prime minister raised his head, Matsumoto, the head of the association, spoke in an emotionless voice.	When the prime minister lifted his head, the president of Matsumoto said in an emotional voice.
264	"I meant that it's over with Japan as a whole."	"I told you that the whole of Japan is over."	“I told you the whole of Japan was over.”


1	2019.03.08 - hideaki aono (reviewed 2019.3.29)
2	“A quiet place... you meant a place like this?”
3	Cha Hae-in looked around her with a puzzled look.
4	Jin-Woo's face hardened.
5	‘Why are all the buildings around—’
6	The streets were lined with establishments where men and women would engage in "inappropriate" activities...
7	Before it could get even more awkward, Jin-woo decided to change the subject.
8	“We'll go to the office by running, it is located along this road.”
9	"Oh, ok"
10	Nod.
11	She nodded slowly, blushing. And for a moment, he thought she really was cute.
12	Jin-Woo turned towards the office.
13	"Let's go."
14	“Yes”
15	Jin-Woo knew that Cha Hea-in is an S-rank hunter, and she can keep up with him. He turned to the street and started sprinting without saying a word.
16	It really is far away.'
17	Running, they got there in no time at all. If they had to walk at the same pace as everyone else, it would definitely have taken more than 10 minutes.
18	The guild office is on the third floor.
19	When Jin-Woo arrived at the entrance, he placed his thumb on the sensor and the door opened.
20	Jin-Woo tried to go straight to the meeting room, but realized Cha Hae-in was still standing at the entrance.
21	“...”
22	Jin-woo wondered why she hadn't walked in yet, until she she asked him,
23	"Isn't it too dark in here?"
24	Oh.
25	Then Jin-Woo realized that all of the lights were turned off.
26	Since darkness didn't impede his vision anymore, these situations tend to happen.
27	Cha Hae-in, however, had no resistanse to the darkness, and couldn't see.
28	Click
29	The room was filled with light after Jin-Woo pressed the switch.
30	Cha Hae-in, who had been looking around the brightened interior, asked carefully.
31	"Is no one else in the office?"
32	“The vice president said he’d stay on the scene.”
33	"Surely there must be more than two people at the office..."
34	When she saw Jin-Woo's oblivious expression, as if she was saying something so obvious, Cha Hae-in quickly shook her head...
35	"no...it's nothing"
36	Cha Hae-in was learning relatively quickly that common sense did not apply for the man in front of her.
37	Wait.’
38	Cha Hae-in who was heading to the meeting room alone with Jin-Woo stopped.
39	So, are the only people in the guild office Sung Jin-Woo and me?'
40	There was nevousness in Cha Hae-in's eyes.
41	And at the same time, she realized that a long time has passed.
42	Ah... This is probably the first time I've come to this realization...'
43	How many men in this world could ever make her nervous? How many S-rank Hunters, or even those with higher skill levels than her?
44	After that, the words 'A quiet place' was strangely stuck in her head.
45	Her heart began to beat a little faster... a little harder.
46	She laughed, as if she had transformed from an S-rank Hunter to just an ordinary girl.
47	Ha... I'm so nervous'
48	Jin-Woo looked at the Cha Hae-in as if she was trying to swallow her laughter.
49	Does she find it so funny that the guild staff are composed of only two people?'
50	I guess.
51	Well, she is vice president of Hunters, the strongest guild in Korea, and she was not used to seeing this.
52	Jin-Woo entered the conference room, brushing the notion off.
53	Jin-Woo, sat down in the nearest seat, while Cha went to the chair opposite him and sat down.
54	“Tell me what happened.”
55	The atmosphere in the conference room suddenly thickened.
56	“How did Hunter Min Byung-gu leave a message for me with Hunter Cha Hae-in?”
57	There was seriousness in Jin-Woo's eyes.
58	Jin-Woo doesn't know Cha Hae-in that well, but she didn't seem like the kind of person to lie for some silly attention.
59	“...”
60	He started to wonder if she's taking her time to recall the events, or where to start.
61	It took a while for Cha Hae-in before she said anything...
62	“That day.”
63	Their eyes met as Cha Hae-in looked up.
64	He noticed tears in her beautiful eyes.
65	The moment he saw it, Jin-Woo seemed to know where the story would start.
66	Cha Hae-in continued quietly.
67	“I heard a voice.”
68	* * *
69	It was Min Byung-gu's hand that came from above to catch Cha Hae-in who was sinking deeper into the abyss.
70	"Hunter Min Byung-gu... "
71	Min Byung-gu nodded slowly.
72	As Cha Hae-in studied his appearance, she noticed his clothes were... different... his whole body was enveloped by a black armor.
73	She would have never recognized him if his face wasn't exposed.
74	Cha Hae-in asked,
75	“Wh-where are we?”
76	“I do not know... but I do know what will happens if you let go of my hand.”
77	Without thinking, Cha Hae-in started to look at what's below them, but Min Byung-gu swiftly prevented her.
78	"Hae-in, don't"
79	"Yes."
80	She looked up again, startled.
81	Min Byung-gu explained with a serious face.
82	“If you look down, you may never come up again.”
83	In the eyes of Min Byung-gu, who said so, Cha Hae-in read some feelings similar to longing.
84	‘Don’t tell me—’
85	She remembered just before she was unconscious.
86	Jeju Island Raid.
87	The Queen Ant.
88	And a terrible monster ant that suddenly appeared.
89	And it dawned on her, something terrible is coming... a deep darkness swooped in.
90	“I—I’m dead.”
91	Byung-gu shook his head.
92	“Not yet.”
93	“Then, Hunter Min Byung-gu...”
94	The answer did not come back.
95	Min Byung-gu cut off Cha Hae-in's words there.
96	“I don’t have much time left, so I’ll just get straight to the point.”
97	This might be his last chance.
98	If he misses this opportunity, he will never be able to pass his message again.
99	Min said with a desperate expression.
100	"Tell Hunter Sung Jin-Woo."
101	Sung Jin-Woo...?
102	It's not often for her, to suddenly be embarrassed at the mention of someone's name.
103	Min Byung-gu went on.
104	“He must be careful of his own power.”
105	“What do you mean, that’s—”
106	“You must have noticed, I died. I fell down there. But someone pulled me up again... from the endless darkness.”
107	“Don’t tell me he—”
108	"Yes, it was Hunter Sung Jin-Woo."
109	Cha Hae-in’s eyes shook.
110	I knew Hunter Sung Jin-Woo was strong, but he can also resurrect the dead?'
111	However, Min Byung-gu had said what he had experienced.
112	“But I was not same person who came back, I felt like a blind slave who's life was bound only to him (Jin-woo)... I had a sense of self and consciousness but I lived only to serve him.”
113	She didn’t have to ask who "him" was.
114	Cha Hae-in swallowed.
115	“I was more afraid of it because I felt so happy again.”
116	Min was bitter.
117	"Please let Hunter Sung Jin-Woo know."
118	His face hardened.
119	“The power is immense and terrifying, and he must know it.”
120	But even worse.
121	Min Byung-gu was terrified and remembered his previous memory.
122	After he was transformed into a shadow soldier, he saw them behind Jin-woo... was it thousands? millions? no.. countless black soldiers as far as the eye can see.
123	(122+123)
124	As many troops were waiting for the orders of the monarch, silently breathing behind Jin-Woo.
125	And when his eyes made contact with the captain at the forefront of the army...
126	The fear he felt disappeared, and in front of him was Hunter Cha Hae-in.
127	Min Byung-gu already knew what he had to do.
128	And the fact that there is something else that he has to do...
129	To tell Sung Jin-woo how terrifying his power is...
130	While mentally connected to Jin-Woo, he saw the reality of this power and his army in that moment.
131	Min Byung-gu , who had a hunch that he had no time, cried out.
132	“Remember! The real army of Hunter Sung—”
133	Then.
134	Everything around Cha Hae-in was covered in light.
135	Min Byung-gu 's face turned stiff.
136	“His real army—”
137	But his voice was buried in an empty echo, and shrank smaller and smaller.
138	* * *
139	"..."
140	Cha Hae-in was re-living that moment
141	Straining hard to hold on to a memory that's just barely there, as if trying to recall a dream after waking up.
142	Jin-woo, after hearing the whole story, had a burdened look in his face.
143	As she lay there dying, she connected with the consciousness of Hunter Min Byung-gu, who died and I turned into a shadow soldier. ’
144	It was hard to fathom.
145	Maybe the shock of almost dying caused her to conjure up these false memories and mixed up other events that she'd heard from before?
146	That's what Jin-woo thought.
147	"I thought I could."
148	Why did not you think it was Cha Hae-in?
149	So, after a few days of worry, I had to say it now.
150	She nodded as if she knew.
151	And he extended his cell phone.
152	"I'm giving you my direct line and if you remember anything else, will you contact me right away?"
153	Cha Hae-in nod her head.
154	"Yeah, I'll contact you again soon."
155	I felt like her face was getting a little brighter.
156	* * *
157	Japan immediately called for help from the international community.
158	Japan had no other options after losing half of its S-rank Hunters.
159	But the stares from other nations were cold.
160	Didn't they ignore the crisis of their neighbor, Korea? But now that the eye of the storm is within their borders, they want the others to help?
161	The international community has not forgotten this.
162	Japan has been devastated by the fact that the US will not allow their S-rank Hunters to travel outside of the country, and even the most powerful Hunter in Asia, who resides in China will not participate.
163	[America not lending a helping hand]
164	[Will China just watch as Japan collapses?]
165	[Tokyo Gate, already two days. The time remaining is ...]
166	[What is Korea's choice?]
167	The eyes of the world began to move to Japan, and exciting articles came out every day.
168	But.
169	There was only one hunter willing to reach out a helping hand and fight for the country full of fear and despair.
170	Yuri Orlov.
171	An S-rank hunter of Russian nationality, he invited interested parties to try to negotiate with the Japanese government.
172	Shigeo Matsumoto, chairman of the Japan's Hunter Association, immediately embarked on a flight to Russia.
173	Yuri Orlov greeted the guests in his palace-like living room without even meeting Japanese officials.
174	"I am Shigeo Matsumoto."
175	"Yuri Orlov. As you may well know, Hunter of the secondary line is known as the best of the hunters. (???) "
176	After a brief introduction, the two sat down across from each other.
177	Yuri Orlov looked over and evaluated the materials related to the gate, which were sent over by the Japanese association prior to the meeting.
178	How much time has passed?
179	He mouthed some numbers under his breath, nodded a few times as he calculated it...
180	"Ten billion a day. If you put the money properly, I will keep the gate closed until the desired time. "
181	10 billion a day?
182	Japanese officials were distraught with the unreasonable price... but not Matsumoto.
183	When he stretched out his hands, the Japanese hunters, who were flinching, sat down again.
184	"You seem to be able to communicate."
185	Yuri showed his teeth overlaid with gold and smiled.
186	"3.6 trillion per year. That money can save your country. At least it's not 36 trillion. So what do you think? Do wanna save a country for ₩10 billion a day? Or will you give up on your country because of money?"
187	The world's best-known wealth is just over 100 trillion won.
188	₩3.6 trillion a year is never too much
189	To prevent the collapse of Japan and it's people, it's trivial.'
190	Matsumoto decided to open his mouth.
191	"I can pay you the money."
192	"Good. Let's take care of the contract right away and once that's done, send me the down payment. "
193	"But before that ..."
194	Yuri asked Matsumoto to bring the contract back to the employee.
195	"...?"
196	Before his outspoken gaze, Matsumoto said politely.
197	"Can you show me your skills once?"
198	When Yuri heard this request from the interpreter, he placed his hand on his belly and laughed.
199	"Ha ha ha ha ha!"
200	He laughed as if his breath had passed.
201	"Now that you've given me your money, you wanna see me do a song and dance?"
202	That was it...
203	The two Japanese S-rank Hunters that escorted Matsumoto stood up in protest as they couldn't stand anymore of this foreigner's insults.
204	"Hey, guys!"
205	Matsumoto shouted, but fire in the eyes of S-rank Hunters were already burning in rage
206	By the way.
207	bang!
208	Stomp!
209	The S-rank hunters who were trying to move were not able to like they were trapped by something invisible.
210	Two hunters exchanged looks with each, they were trapped like rats caught in a glass bottle.
211	Yuri Orlov giggled again when he saw them.
212	"You can try to come out if you can. But without my permission, you can never get out of there. "
213	Yuri Orlov, the man with the ability : Boundary.
214	The S-rank Hunter showed his strength, of course, and Matsumoto was astonished.
215	Yuri put up his mouth and suggested again.
216	"I will wall off the S-rank gate for ₩10 billion a day and kill some beasts as a bonus. What do you think? Does this deal sound good to you?"
217	As he smile, the interior light reflected a golden glow on his teeth.
218	The ability to render 2 S-rank hunters completely immobile.
219	Then the S-rank gate ... ’
220	Matsumoto laughed for the first time since arriving in Russia.
221	"Can I use the phone for a while?"
222	"Of course."
223	The following day.
224	News from all over the world was filled with the name of Yuri Orlov.


1	2019.01.29 (reviewed 2019.3.29)

2	When Jin-Woo returned home, he called out the status window.	Returning home, Jin-woo called out the status window.
3	Status window. ’	Status window. ’
4	He wanted to see his skill information.	What you want is skill information.
5	His gaze descended past the level, occupation, titles and stopped at the skill window.	The gaze that had descended down past the level, occupation, titles stopped at the skill window.
6	[Skill]	[skill]
7	Passive Skills: 『Unknown』 Lv.MAX, 『Unyielding Spirit』Lv.1, 『Dagger Mastery』Lv.MAX	Passive Skills: (Unknown) Lv.MAX, Lv.1, 『Dagger Mastery』Lv.MAX
8	Active Skills: 『Sprint』Lv.MAX, 『Bloodlust』Lv.2, 『Stealth』Lv.2, 『Mutilate』 Lv.MAX, 『Vital Stab』 Lv.MAX, 『Ruler's hand』 Lv.MAX	Active Skills: 『Sprint』Lv.MAX, Bloodlust Lv.2, 『Stealth』Lv.2, 『Mutilate』 Lv.MAX, 『Impale (Diablo III)』 Lv.MAX, 『Ruler's hand』 Lv.MAX
9	Many of these skills became or are about to become their maximum level after reaching his level. Many skills in the skill window are at the maximum level and are ready to evolve, or The final form was achieved.	Many skills in the skill window have taken the MAXimum level and changed to The final(Jong-in?) form or The final(Jong-in?) form was ahead.
10	The maximum skill level is 3.	The MAXimum skill level is 3.
11	When level 3 is reached, the level is changed to 'MAX' then it can no longer be raised above it.	When you reach level 3, the level changes to 'MAX' and the level does not rise above it anymore.
12	On the other hand, if the skills continue to develop at this rate, they will be transformed into their final form and will have a significant difference in efficiency compared to their previous level. When he continues to build proficiency in that state, the skill will be transformed into the final form.	Instead, if you continue to build proficiency in that state, you will be transformed into The final(Jong-in?) form, and The final(Jong-in?) form skills have a huge difference in efficiency from the previous stage.
13	『Sprint』 ==> 『Sprint』	Skill 'Sprint' ==> 'Sprint'.
14	『Vital Stab』 ==>『Mutilate』'.	The skill 'Vital Stab' ==> '『Mutilate』'.
15	『Dagger Throw』 ==> 『Impale』.	‘ Dagger Throw ' ==> 『Impale (Diablo III)』.
16	Even the passive skill『Advanced Dagger Proficiency』, which improves dagger control, has changed to『Dagger Mastery』.	Even the passive skill 『Advanced Dagger Proficiency』 which makes daggers skillfully, changed to 『Dagger Mastery』.
17	Thanks to	Thanks .
18	Jin-Woo called the『Devil King's Dagger』and put it into his hands.	Jin called the 『Devil King's Dagger』 and moved around on his hand.
19	The dagger spinning around the index finger climbed over the palm of the hand and slid smoothly to the back of the hand.	The dagger that was spinning round and round on the index finger climbed over the palm of the hand and glided smoothly with close contact with the back of the hand.
20	Its movement continued smoothly.	The movements close to the feats continue smoothly.
21	Chak!	Chak! (Sound)
22	Jin-Woo grabbed the dagger that was lightly thrown over his head.	Jin-woo, who grabbed a dagger that was lightly thrown over his head, tasted his appetite.
23	Too bad there's no audience.'	I do not want to have no audience. ’
24	The dagger looked like an extension of his hand.	It feels like a dagger like an extension of a hand.
25	All thanks to 『Dagger Mastery』.	All thanks to 『Dagger Mastery』.
26	Jin-Woo threw the dagger and caught it, and then he moved his gaze to the skills window.	Jin-woo threw a dagger, received it, repeatedly moved his gaze to the skill window again.
27	Is there still room for 『Bloodlust』and 『Stealth』to level up?	Is there still enough room for 『Bloodlust』and 『Stealth』?
28	Unfortunately, the level 1 『Unyielding Spirit』 skill seems to have no room for further development.	Unfortunately, the level 1 『Unyielding Spirit』 skills seem to have no room for further development.
29	That would be the case.	He would.
30	[Skill: 『Unyielding Spirit』 Lv.1]	[Skill: 『Unyielding Spirit』 Lv.1]
31	Passive skill.	Passive skill.
32	No mana required.	No mana required.
33	You have a tireless temper. If your health drops under 30%, the damage suffered will be reduced by 50%.	You have a tireless temper. If your health drops below 30%, your damage recieved will be reduced by 50%.
34	It was a skill that only applied when health decreased by less than 30 percent.	It was a skill that only applied when the health dropped less than 30 percent.
35	Could it be that I have to be in a life-threatening situation to improve this skill?	Is not it possible to create a situation where the skill level is raised and the life is blind?
36	Moreover, Jin-Woo has suffered many crises without knowing it even after acquiring his 『Unyielding Spirit』 skill.	Moreover, Jin-woo has suffered many crises without knowing it even after acquiring his Unyielding Spirit skills.
37	However, if his health did not go below 30%, this meant that it was difficult to raise the level under normal circumstances.	Nevertheless, not going up from level 1 meant that it was difficult to raise the level in a reasonable situation.
38	It was also a problem that Jin-Woo became too strong.	It was also a problem that Jin-woo became too strong.
39	Now, what enemy can push Jin-Woo into the corner?	Now, where is the enemy that could push Jin-woo into a corner?
40	He wanted to upgrade the『Unyielding Spirit』skill.	So, I will not give up.
41	He had a lot of opportunities to use that skill, so he decided to raise his proficiency of 『Bloodlust』 and 『Stealth』 which are currently at the 2nd level instead.	I had a lot of opportunities to use the skill, so I decided to raise my proficiency of 『Bloodlust』 and 『Stealth』 which are stopped at the 2nd level.
42	『Bloodlust』 is hard to use anywhere, but『Stealth』 is always available.	『Bloodlust』 is hard to use anywhere, but『Stealth』 is always available.
43	By the way.	By the way.
44	The gaze of Jin-Woo was fixed on the upper side.	The gaze of Jin-woo was fixed on the upper side.
45	What is this?'	What is this? "
46	A skill called『Unknown』in the passive skill category.	A skill called 'unknown' in the passive compartment.
47	It is a skill that has been with him since the first time becoming a player, but with minimum information attached to it.	It is the skill that has been with him for the longest time since becoming a player, but the minimum information was still not released.
48	I thought it will be revealed as time passes ...'	I knew that it would be revealed well over time ... ’
49	Is there anything like a requirement in this skill?'	Is there anything like a requirement in this skill?
50	Since the skill level was set to the maximum from the beginning, he had big expectations of what skill would come out. ???	Since the skill level was set at the MAXimum from the beginning, I had a big expectation of what skill would come out.
51	Even now, time has passed, and his curiosity has only grown since he recieved the skill.	Even now the time has passed, the curiosity has only grown.
52	...'	... ’
53	Jin-Woo, who was staring at the『Unknown』skill for a while, shook his head.	A little while, I saw 'Unknown' skill, and Jin-woo looked at his skill.
54	What he really wanted to check is not the window with general skills.	What I really wanted to check is not a general skill window.
55	Just below that.	Just below that.
56	Today, job-specific skills were up by one level.	Today's job-specific skills were up one level.
57	[Job-specific skills]	[Job-specific skills]
58	Active skills: 『Shadow Extraction』 Lv 2, 『Shadow Storage』 Lv.2, 『Domain of the Monarch』 Lv.2, 『Shadow Exchange』 Lv.2	Active skill: Shadow extraction Lv 2, Shadow save Lv.2, Monarch area Lv.2, 『shadow exchange』 Lv.2
59	How different are they?'	How different is it? "
60	As soon as he leveled up, Jin-Woo went through all of the other skills' information windows except for 『Shadow Exchange』.	As soon as the level is up, Jin-woo went through all the information windows of other skills except for the 『shadow exchange』 that ended the confirmation.
61	[Skills: Shadow Extraction Lv.2]	[Skills: Shadow extraction Lv.2]
62	Job-specific skill.	Job-specific skills.
63	No mana required.	No mana required.
64	Mana is extracted from the body of life and made into a shadow soldier.	Mana is extracted from the body of life and made into a shadow soldier.
65	The probability of extraction failure increases in proportion to the ability of the target and the elapsed time since the target's death.	The probability of extraction failure increases in proportion to the ability of the target and the elapsed time of the target's death.
66	Extractable Shadows: 590 / 1,300	Extractable Shadows: 590 / 1,300
67	Level 2 effect 'enhance': The probability of strengthening the shadow increases.	2-level effect '고양': The probability of strengthening the shadow increases.
68	The number of shadows that can be extracted is greatly increased.	The number of shadows that can be extracted is greatly increased.
69	The maximum number of shadows is 1,300!’	The MAXimum number of shadows is 1,300! ’
70	If there were enough extractable objects in the vicinity, he could increase his army more than twice, compared to the original army.	If there were enough extractable objects in the vicinity, we could increase the friendly army more than twice as much as the original army.
71	In addition, as soon as he extracts the shadows with special effects, the possibility of raising levels is increased.	In addition, as soon as you extract the shadows with special effects, the possibility of rising levels is increased.
72	Also...'	Also...’
73	The Naga boss' level was able to start at 13 because of this 'enhance' skill.	The level of '고양', the boss' s level, was able to start at 13 because of the effect of this skill.
74	It was not a coincidence.	It was not a coincidence.
75	What would have been the boost effect on 『Ber』if I had obtained this skill earlier?'	What would it be like if he had a boost before he made him a shadow soldier? "
76	Then he could have had even stronger monsters.	Then there could have been more ghastly monsters.
77	Human greed has no end.'	Man greed has no end. "
78	Jin-Woo laughed and examined other job-specific skills.	Jin-woo laughed and examined other job-specific skills.
79	The performance of all skills was greatly improved, and one effect was added that was not seen before.	The performance of all skills was greatly improved, and one effect was added that was not seen before.
80	Domain of the Monarch'	Saving shadows, territory of monarchs.
81	Every time he read the description of the upgraded skill, a smile formed on his mouth.	Every time I read the description of the upgraded skill, a smile came into my mouth.
82	Good'	Good. ’
83	Jin-Woo closed the status window with a satisfied expression.	Jin-woo closed the status window with a satisfactory face.
84	Growth is obviously slow.	Growth is obviously slow.
85	However, the fact that he was growing little by little, and that there are still are more places to go in the future, made Jin-Woo's heart beat faster.	However, the fact that he is growing little by little, and that there are still more places to go in the future, made Jin-woo's heart beating.
86	He wanted to improve.	I want to go up some more.
87	I don't know where the limit is ...'	I do not know where the end is ... ’
88	But every time he feels an improvement, his heart filled with joy.	Every time I fill out the improvement card, my heart is filled with joy.
89	Pound, pound	Pounding, pounding.
90	Jin-Woo returned the dagger to the inventory and raised his right hand to his chest.	Jin-woo, who sent the dagger to the inventory, raised his right hand on his chest.
91	Pound, pound	Pounding, pounding.
92	His heart was pounding with a pleasant sound.	The heart was jumping with a pleasant sound.
93	Then suddenly.	Then suddenly.
94	Did you say... terrifying power?'	Did you say ... scary power? "
95	A few hours ago, the story I heard from Cha Hae-in came up.	A few hours ago, the story I heard from Cha Hae-in came up.
96	Min Byung-gu warned.	Min Bong warned.
97	The power is immense and terrifying, and he must know it.	You have to be careful because you have terrible power.
98	Does he mean the system?'	Is it a system? "
99	At first, Jin-Woo was afraid of the things that happened to him, and he was afraid of the system that caused this improvement.	At first, Jin-woo was afraid of the things that happened to him, and he was afraid of the system that evoked the prosperity.
100	But fear did not last long.	But fear did not last long.
101	Jin-Woo quickly adapted to the System, and soon the System became an amazing tool.	Jin-woo quickly adapted to the system, and soon the system became the best tool.
102	But there are too many mysteries that have not been solved yet.	But there are too many mysteries that have not been solved yet.
103	...'	... ’
104	Jin-Woo's eyes turned to the empty air.	Jin-woo's eyes turned to empty space without anything.
105	"What the hell are you?"	What the hell are you?
106	There was no answer.	There was no answer.
107	"Can't you just tell me now?"	I do not think I can tell you now.
108	As if waiting for an answer, Jin stared at the air, but there was no voice coming back.	As if waiting for an answer, Jin stared at the airlessly, but there was no voice coming back.
109	Inventory.'	Inventory.’
110	Jin-Woo opened the inventory and pulled out the shiny black key.	Jin-woo opened the inventory and pulled out the sparkling black key.
111	[Item: Key to the Cartenon Temple]	[Item: Key to the carnen temple]
112	[Rarity: ...]	Difficulty obtaining ...
113	[...will be unlocked after:]	... will be released later.
114	[Time left: 249 hours 25 minutes 07 seconds]	Time left: 249 hours 25 minutes 07 seconds
115	It was an invitation sent by the System.	Invitation sent by the system.
116	The time of one week passed, and the remaining time was reduced to 250 hours.	The time of one week passed, and the remaining time was reduced to 250 hours.
117	What answer can I find here?'	What answer can I find here? "
118	One half was anticipation.	Half was anticipation.
119	And the other half was curiosity.	And the other half is curious.
120	The beating of his heart, which paused for a moment, rattled again.	The beating of the heart, which had been pausing for a moment, rattled again.
121	Jin-Woo moved his hands off his chest.	Jin-woo hands off his chest.
122	He had no choice but to do everything he could until the end of the timer.	I had no choice but to do everything I could until the rest of my time.
123	Jin-Woo picked up his cell phone and quickly called a number.	When he picked up his cell phone, Jin-woo called quickly.
124	-"What is it, brother?"	- What is it, brother?
125	The owner of the cheerful voice was Yoo Jin-ho.	The owner of the cheerful voice was Yoo Jin-ho.
126	Jin-Woo went right to the point.	Jin-woo went right to the point.
127	"Jin-ho. "	Jin ho.
128	-"Yes, brother?"	-Yes. brother.
129	"Can you reserve a good gate nearby for tomorrow?"	Will I be able to make a reservation for a better gate near here from tomorrow?
130	-"Do you mean like a C-rank dungeon, brother?"	- Do you speak like C grade raids, brother?
131	"Yes."	Yes.
132	Yoo Jin-ho, who had been in bed for a while, immediately answered with a bright voice.	Yoo Jin-ho, who had been in bed for a while, immediately answered with a bright voice.
133	-"Yes, sir!"	- Yes, sir!
134	* * *	* * *
135	The Russian S-rank Hunter, Yuri Orlov, arrived at the Japanese airport.	The S-rank Hunter of Russia, Yuri Orlov, arrived at the Japanese airport.
136	Yuri Orlov looked at the Japanese who were packed like colonies of ants to look at him and smiled with one half of his mouth.	Yuri Orlov looked at the Japanese who were packed like herds of ants to look at himself and raised one side of his mouth.
137	On the other hand, the Japanese Hunter Association staff who brought him, walked with their heads looking down like sinners.	On the other hand, the people of the Japan's Hunter Association who brought him, walked with his head like a sinner.
138	A nation whose hunters, without the ability to prevent disasters, have to borrow the power of a foreign hunter.	A nation whose hunters have to borrow the power of a foreign hunter without the ability to prevent disaster.
139	It was a word that was used only a few weeks ago by Japan to curse Korea.	It was a word that was used only a few weeks ago by Japan to curse Korea.
140	However, Japan was in the same situation now.	However, Japan was repeating the same thing now.
141	The Japanese hunter association president Matsumoto and other members of the association have not been able to look back at their past.	Matsumoto chairman and other members of the association have not been able to look up at their past.
142	If I had not lost the Hunters on Jeju Island...'	If I had not lost the Hunters on Jeju Island ... ’
143	Matsumoto bit his lower lip.	Matsumoto blew his lower lip.
144	"Yuri Orlov!"	"Yuri Orlov!"
145	"It's Yuri!"	"It's Yuri!"
146	Reporters from around the world who found Yuri Orlov pressed the shutter.	Reporters from around the world who found Yuri Orlov pressed the shutter.
147	Click Click Click Click Click Click Click Click!	CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK📸
148	Yuri opened his mouth wide and smiled, as if to boast his golden teeth.	Yuri Orlov laughed at his mouth as if proud of his gold in front of him.
149	The immigration procedure ended like lightning.	The immigration procedure ends like a lightning bolt.
150	Yuri's first request to the Japanese government was to reassure the public.	Yuri's first request to the Japanese government was to reassure the public.
151	Yuri Orlov readily accepted.	Yuri Orlov readily accepted.
152	His nickname is 'Savior.'	His nickname is "Savior."
153	It was a nickname given to him because he had closed a Gate just before the Dungeon broke.	It was a nickname because it had blocked the gates just before the dungeon break.
154	And Yuri Orlov did not hate the nickname that could hold all the money and popularity.	And Yuri Orlov did not hate the nickname that could hold all the money and popularity.
155	"Are you ready, Mr. Yuri?"	Are you ready, Mr. Yuri?
156	"Sure."	sure.
157	That evening, he moved to the station.	That evening, he moved to the station.
158	Of course, it would be natural, but the gaze from all over Japan turned to TV screen.	Of course, it would be natural, but the gaze from all over Japan turned to TV screen.
159	The moderator asked him.	The moderator asked him.
160	"How are you going to close the gate?"	How are you going to stop the gate?
161	"The way I always do."	That's the way I always do.
162	The face of Yuri Orlov overflowed.	The face of Yuri Orlov overflowed.
163	He used his two hands to draw a large, round circle in the air.	He used his two hands to draw a large, round circle in the air.
164	"I'll draw a huge circle. Like this, around the gate."	I'm going to draw a huge circle. So, around the gate.
165	As the screen was reversed for a moment, the Shinjuku Dungeon Gate appeared first, followed by 3D imagery.	As the screen was reversed for a moment, Shinjuku Gate appeared first, followed by 3D imagery.
166	"And I end up pouring magic out there. Nothing can get out of that gate. "	And I end up pouring magic out there. I can not get anything out of that gate.
167	But it was not enough to calm down the anxiety of the Japanese people.	But it was not enough to calm down the anxiety of the Japanese people.
168	The moderator had a headache. (???)	From the moderator, I had a headache.
169	"Well... is that possible?"	"Well ... is that possible?
170	Yuri raised his eyebrow.	The eyebrow of Yuri Orlov wriggled.
171	"What?"	"what?"
172	The moderator looked at his eyes and asked carefully again.	The moderator looked at his eyes and asked carefully again.
173	"One S-rank hunter saying he can block an entire S-rank Gate... Well, I guess it's a bit hard to believe?"	"S-rank Hunter One person is saying that you can block the S-rank gate, well ... I guess it's hard to believe?"
174	It figures.	Figuring out.
175	Yuri laughed.	Yuri laughed.
176	When he saw Yuri laughing instead of getting angry, the moderator was relaxed at first, but then he became anxious of whether he slighted the guest's feelings.	He was a relieved person when he started laughing instead of getting angry when his temper seemed urgent, but on the other hand it became more anxious whether he was against his planting.
177	But Yuri Orlov kept smiling.	But Yuri Orlov kept smiling.
178	"If I maintain the magic circle only with my powers, yes, it's impossible to maintain it in place, no matter how hard I try."	"If I keep my vigil only with my powers, yes, no matter how impossible the country is."
179	Impossible?	impossible?
180	Unbelievable. (???)	It's black.
181	The moderator gulped.	The moderator swallowed the dry saliva.
182	Now that the S-rank hunters of Japan have declared that they abandon the raid, if Yuri is also discarded as an option, they have no more solutions.	Now that the S-rank hunters of Japan have declared the abandonment of the raid, they have no more solution if they release their hands.
183	Yuri Orlov looked closely at the moderator's face.	Yuri Orlov was more like a deliberate look at the face of the moderator.
184	"But using my ability, my magic circle is preserved when I absorb the surrounding magic power."	"But my ability, my Mage-type is absorbed by the surrounding magic power."
185	"..."	"..."
186	For a moment, the moderator's expression changed.	For a moment, the expression of the moderator changed.
187	"But you said you needed your magic power at first...?"	"Then you said you need your magic power at first ...?"
188	"The principle is similar to starting a car. Once activated, the enchantment absorbs magic energy and becomes more solid and massive."	"The principle is similar to starting a car. Once activated, the enchantment is absorbed by magic, and it becomes more solid and massive."
189	A light shone down on the protesters' faces and the station staff.	A light shone down on the faces of the protesters and the staff of the station.
190	The voice of the leisurely Yuri Orlov contained conviction.	The voice of the leisurely Yuri Orlov contained conviction.
191	As if he transferred his confidence to the crowd, the people's insecurity was melted away by his words	His insecurity felt as though his confidence had shifted.
192	According to his explanation his ability becomes stronger if the magical power around him is stronger!'	According to his explanation, the stronger the magical power around him, the more the vigor becomes stronger!
193	Needless to say, the amount of magic power flowing from the S-rank gate is enormous.	Needless to say, the amount of magic power flowing from the S-rank gate is enormous.
194	But what if the ring surrounds the S class gate????	But what if the ring surrounds the S class gate?
195	He is tied to his own strength. Could it be better to say that the word? ???	He is tied to his own strength. Could it be better to say that the word
196	The strength of the chain was probably the largest ever.	The strength of the chain was probably the largest ever.
197	Yuri pointed at the camera.	Yuri pointed at the camera.
198	His fingertips pointed to an unspecified number of viewers.	Perhaps the fingertips are pointing to an unspecified number of viewers.
199	His hair stood on his neck.	His blood stood on his neck.
200	"I will save you! So you just have to remember who saved you!"	"I save you! So you just have to remember who saved you! "
201	Beep.	Beep.
202	The TV went out.	The TV went out.
203	The Korean Hunter Association president Go Gun-hee's face who put down the remote control was not good.	The face of the Korea Hunter Association Go Gun-hee Chairman who put down the remote control was not good.
204	Woo Jin-chul, who was standing next to him, asked:	Wujin asked, standing next to him.
205	"What do you think, Mr. Chairman?"	"What do you think, Mr. chairman?"
206	"I do not know."	"I do not know."
207	Go Gun-hee leaned on the couch with a worried look.	Go Gun-hee leaned on the couch and had an anxious eye.
208	He was not wicked to laugh at the misfortunes of neighboring countries like anyone in Japan.	He was not the wicked who laughed at the misfortunes of neighboring countries unlike anyone in Japan.
209	Of course, he did not even think about helping them with their own crisis.	Of course, I did not even think about helping you with your own damage.
210	He thought for a moment and opened his mouth again.	I thought for a moment and he opened his mouth again.
211	"I do not know whether Yuri Orlov can block the S-rank Gate, or not."	"I do not know whether Yuri Orlov can block the S-level gate, or not."
212	Go Gun-hee, the chairman of the association, had a sharp look.	Go Gun-hee, the chairman of the association, had a sharp look.
213	"I know what will happen if he fails."	"I know what will happen if he fails."
214	"...Thank goodness."	"... Thank goodness."
215	"..."	"..."
216	Go Gun-hee looked up at Woo Jin-chul.	Go Gun-hee looked up at Woo Jin-chul.
217	Then, Woo Jin-chul realized that he was not clear enough.	Then, Woo Jin-chul realized that he had misunderstood and rushed out of his hand.
218	"I do not mean that the situation in Japan is good..."	"I do not mean that the situation in Japan is good ..."
219	After a few moments, Woo Jin-chul continued.	After placing a few terms, Woo Jin-Chul continued.
220	"Unlike Japan, we were fortunate to have a powerful Hunter."	"Unlike Japan, we were fortunate to have a credible Hunter."
221	Nod nod.	Nod nod.
222	Go Gun-Hee nodded.	The head of the Association Go Gun-Hee moved greatly.
223	He knew who this Hunter was without any further hints.	I was able to find out who Hunter was, even if he did not say anything.
224	His presence alone made him feel secure.	His presence alone made me feel secure.
225	"Yes, Hunter Sung Jin-Woo, how is he doing these days?"	"Yes, Hunter Sung Jin-woo, how are you doing these days?"
226	Woo Jin-Chul quietly put out a printed piece of paper.	Woo Jin-Chul quietly put out a printed piece of paper.
227	It list the locations of the high rank gates that were recently created in the Seoul and Kyunggi areas.	It lists the location of the advanced gates that were recently created in Seoul and Kyunggi area.
228	"Why suddenly this ...?"	"Why suddenly this ...?"
229	"Do you see the number of red circles there?"	"Do you see the number of red circles there?"
230	"It looks like almost half of all the dungeons."	"It looks almost halfway through the dungeon."
231	Woo Jin-Chul continued, wiping the cold sweat off his forehead.	Woo Jin-Chul replied I sweat my cheeks.
232	"All these gates have been requested by the Ahjin guild."	"These are the gates that have all been requested to get permission from the guerrillas."
233	The eyes of Go Gun-Hee fluttered.	The eyes of Go Gun-Hee fluttered.
234	"These... all of them?"	"This... everything?"
235	"Yes, all of them."	"Yes, it is."


1	2019.01.29 (reviewed 2019.3.29)
2	Woo Jin-chul is the strongest A-class hunter and the core power of the surveillance department.
3	Within the association, apart from Go Gun-hee, he was a strong man with no rivals.
4	He wasn't sursprised about the Dungeon Sung Jin-Woo was raiding, as he knew the S-class hunter's abilites. Rather he was surprised of the huge number of dungeons that this individual is clearing in this short time - in the hundreds.
5	But why is he in such a hurry?'
6	Hmm.'
7	Go Gun-hee's forehead wrinkled.
8	???
9	‘I cannot imagine Hunter Sung Jin-Woo getting hurt in A or B-rank dungeon.'
10	If he had to borrow Woo Jin-Chul's expression, 'I feel sorry for the monsters.'
11	Go Gun-hee nodded, smiling.
12	"If there is no problem, let him do what he wants."
13	It was a great thing that there was a hunter who wanted to protect the citizens and defeat the magic beasts.
14	He's a strong man, so he was not worried about him getting hurt.
15	However, Woo Jin Chul said:
16	“I think there might be a problem.”
17	"The other large guilds overlap the area, right?"
18	"Yes, association president. "
19	There are three large guilds currently operating in the metropolitan area.
20	Baek-ho (White Tiger), Hunters, and Fiend.
21	These three guilds were dealing with high level gates that were created entirely in their own area.
22	If Ahjin, who widened their forces, suddenly intervened there, the other guilds would not sit simply sit and laugh as another guild took over their area.
23	Friction can be created.'
24	This was Woo Jin-Chul's opinion and Go Gun-hee agreed with him.
25	Suddenly, a smile came to his mouth.
26	‘I thought you were on Hunter Sung Jin-Woo's side?’
27	Woo Jin-chul asked with a curious look.
28	"...Do you have any good ideas?"
29	“No, it's not like that. It's just that this guild has only three members, and only one of them is a combatant. Yet the new guild is already trying to rise over the level of other large guilds and take over their territory.”
30	"Ah..."
31	Woo Jin-chul was convinced.
32	“I think so too.”
33	Go Gun-hee asked, still smiling with the corners of his mouth.
34	“Was there any explanation from Ahjin's side?”
35	"Because of this problem, I asked him to leave the nearby gates for just one week."
36	"One week..."
37	In the raid on Jeju Island, all three of those Guildmasters owed their lives to Hunter Sung Jin-Woo.
38	If it was only a week, he would be able to get a concession without difficulty.
39	‘I just wonder ... ’
40	He wondered why Sung Jin-Woo made a seemingly unreasonable schedule, at least in the eyes of others.
41	‘Money... No, I guess not. ’
42	If he wanted money, there was another way.
43	If he negotiated with the United States or China, he would have gotten an astronomical amount.
44	However, Sung Jin-Woo finally decided to stay in Korea, and made no negotiations with the guilds.
45	Then the alternative... ’
46	Go Gun-Hee's eyes turned to Woo Jin-Chul.
47	He asked naturally.
48	“Why do you think Hunter Sung Jin-Woo is trying to clear so many Dungeons?”
49	Woo Jin-Chul thought for a moment and opened his mouth.
50	“There must be a reason..”
51	Woo didn't know. He was expecting many answers, but Gun-Hee's explanation was surprising:
52	"And what would that be?"
53	“Sung Jin-Woo seemed to be very pleased when hunting monsters.”
54	"Now that you mention it..."
55	(redundant) "Yes."
56	Woo Jin-Chul tried to recall some things from the past.
57	Even when Jin-woo helped the Hunter's Guild to fight the High Orcs, he had a cheerful face.
58	“He was especially delighted when he defeated the boss.
59	“I can understand the joy of defeating a strong opponent...”
60	Gun-Hee recalled Jin-Woo's words.
61	“I want to fight the magic beasts.”
62	And since then he had been steadfastly keeping his words.
63	‘You are such an interesting person.’
64	More than that, a great friend.
65	At that time, the telephone in the chairman's office rang loud.
66	"Association president.”
67	It was his secretary.
68	“What's going on?”
69	“There is an incoming call from the Hunter Bureau of America.”
70	“United States of America?”
71	‘And why the Hunter Bureau?’
72	Gun-Hee cocked his head.
73	‘Why did the Hunter Bureau contact me, the president of the association?’
74	We don't want the help of the US.
75	‘What is it?’
76	“Patch him through.”
77	The call connected to the person from the Hunter Bureau.
78	It took a second or two for the voice from the receiver to switch to another person.
79	“This is Adam White of the Hunter Bureau."
80	“This is Go Gun-Hee of the Korean Hunter Association.”
81	The speaker's language was English.
82	In return, English fluently flowed from Go Gun-hee's mouth.
83	He was more confident with his level of English than his level of Japanese from his childhood.
84	“What can I do for the Hunter Bureau?”
85	Without hesitation, Adam White brought up the subject.
86	“At the beginning of next month, we plan to hold an event and to invite the world's highest ranking hunters at our Hunter Bureau.”
87	“...Go on.”
88	“I would like to invite Sung Jin-Woo as Korea's representative.”
89	* * *
90	Prior to starting a full-scale raid, Jin-Woo first looked for an appropriate guild.
91	He needed a guild to handle the various byproducts that are harvested from the stronger dungeons.
92	‘I do not know if the raid happens once in a few days ...’
93	The vice president alone was not enough to set up this tight raiding schedule.
94	From the guild's perspective, it was much more profitable to look for a partner guild than to leave it to an intermediary company.
95	‘Where is the problem?’
96	The Hunters Guild, with its backyard guilds and Cha Hea-in, have been considered, but the final choice was the Knights.
97	It was for one reason.
98	They have worked together once before.
99	They are located in Seoul and Busan, respectively, and the activities of the two guilds do not overlap at all.
100	Jin-Woo called in the early evening.
101	A hunter without a raid is like a pauper.
102	Park Jong-soo, Guildmaster of Knights, was lying on his sofa and watching TV at home.
103	Woo Woong - Woo Woong -
104	He picked up the cell phone swinging on his armchair.
105	‘Huh?’
106	It was Sung Jin-Woo.
107	His eyes widened as he checked the caller. He jumped up and answered.
108	“Mr. Hunter.”
109	“It is Sung Jin-Woo of Ahjin.”
110	“Oh, yes. It's Park Jong-Soo of the Knights.”
111	Park Jong-Soo's face gradually brightened as he listened to Jin-Woo.
112	In fact, Park Jong-soo, who had a plan to build a close relationship with Jin-Woo due to the change of regulations, was out of his mind.
113	The knowledge of the Knights Guild and the power of Sung Jin-Woo is...
114	Jung Yoon-tae, the vice president, was also surprised.
115	‘But what is it?’
116	‘Is not the call that I anticipated first?’
117	It is more important for the guild to form a bond with a strong guild, not a strong hunter.
118	“Yes, yes. No problem.”
119	Throughout the call, Park Jong-soo's smile stayed the same.
120	“Please, leave it to me.”
121	Dealing with dungeon byproducts was not a difficult task for the Knights Guild, that had extensive experience.
122	‘When there is no raid, why not just use a processing team like this?’
123	Park said with a smile on his face.
124	“Then I'll see you tomorrow!”
125	* * *
126	The lunch box that my mother gave me is delicious.
127	Even if the place to eat lunch is a dungeon with a lot of monsters.
128	Yoo Jin-ho walked up and looked up.
129	“This reminds me of the time when we were raiding C-rank dungeons, brother."
130	Jin-Woo laughed instead of answering.
131	“Just eat your rice.”
132	“Oh, I'm sorry. brother.”
133	But Jin-Woo understood how Yoo Jin-ho was feeling.
134	All the visible gates are reserved and they have been busy with a hectic schedule.
135	The only difference from the past is that their targets have changed from dungeons of rank C or lower to advanced dungeons of rank B or higher..
136	He wondered what the difference from that time was.
137	‘... ’
138	『Ygritte』, who faced Jin-Woo and, politely bowed his head.
139	‘When I eat a meal, is there someone to guard my back?’
140	He doesn't need it, though.
141	Thanks to being an S-rank hunter, Jin-Woo was able to clearly read the movement inside the dungeon without concentrating very much.
142	?
143	He did not want to be disturbed while eating, and set up a guard during the meal to relieve Jin-ho's anxiety.
144	Jin looked at the other side.
145	‘... ’
146	Jin-Woo's eyes met with 『Iron』's, who pounded his chest proudly.
147	Bang, bang.
148	A sound rang throughout the cave.
149	Jin-Woo shook his head.
150	‘He's too ambitious, that's going to be a problem.’
151	Yoo Jin-ho, who was looking at the direction of the sound, suddenly asked Jin-Woo.
152	“Brother.”
153	“Hmm?”
154	“Your summons can move on their own, right?”
155	“That's right.”
156	Min Byung-gu had said.
157	Shadow soldiers have their own egos and consciousnesses.
158	‘I do not know if I should believe him.’
159	Anyway.
160	Yoo Jin-ho asked.
161	“So when we're in a situation where we can't raid like now, can't you leave it to your summons?”
162	“No, I can't.”
163	As the distance grows, less experience is available.
164	However, to Yoo Jin-ho's puzzled expression, Jin-Woo made a serious face and tried to make up an excuse.
165	“These guys, I don't know what they'll do when I'm not looking at them.”
166	“Urgh!”
167	Yoo Jin-ho's appetite dropping seemed to be heard in real-time.
168
169	Let's check this out.'
170	After finishing his meal, Jin-Woo put the spoon down nicely.
171	[Skill: Shadow Store Lv.2]
172	[Job-specific skills.]
173	No mana consumed.
174	Shadow Soldiers are absorbed into the shadow of the caster and stored.
175	Stored soldiers can be summoned or reabsorbed at any time.
176	Number of shadows stored: 840 / 1300
177	Level 2 Effect 'Sense Sharing': You can share your senses by specifying one shadow soldier you have stored.
178	Special effect 『Sense Sharing』 attached to stored shadows.
179	It was a unique ability to transfer the sensss of a shadow soldiers to the caster.
180	It is also quite useful because it is possible to select a shadow soldier that is far away to check out it's surroundings.
181	So to say.
182	He closed his eyes quietly.
183	『Sense Sharing』'
184	Outside of the dungeon, there were shadow soldiers scattered all over Korea.
185	‘I've got a lot of soldiers.’
186	Jin-Woo chose one of them without thinking.
187	It was a shadow soldier concealed in Cha Hae-in's shadow by chance.
188	And then.
189	Shh-
190	There was the sound of the water dropping on the floor.
191	‘Why is the water falling when it's not raining ...? ’
192	He asked himself.
193	As soon as their vision was shared, his eyes sprang back open.
194	“Brother? Did you sleep recently?”
195	“...No.”
196	Jin-Woo seriously thought that he should offer Cha Hae-in a meal as an excuse.
197	“Oh, did you hear the story of your fellow hunter?"
198	“What?
199	“The S-rank gate in Shinjuku is expected to break tomorrow. ”
200	‘Has time passed so quickly?’
201	Jin-Woo nodded.
202	‘It's been six days since I started raiding these higher dungeons.’
203	Jin-Woo did not do nothing for those past six days.
204	Experience had been piling slowly but surely.
205	As a result, his level went from 101 up to 103.
206	His biggest reward was leveling up.
207	Jin-Woo stretched out his palm, holding a black key on it.
208	[Item: Key to the Cartenon Temple]
209	[Rarity...]
210	[...will be unlocked after:]
211	[Time remaining: 26 hours 51 minutes 49 seconds.]
212	The following day. ’
213	Jin-Woo held the key quietly in his hand. Every time he saw it, his heart trembled.
214	“Don't move.”
215	“Yes?”
216	After hearing Jin-Woo's words, Yoo Jin-ho, who glanced at both 『Iron』 and 『Ygritte』, was surprised and shook his shoulders.
217	“I did not say that to you.”
218	The shadow soldiers who tried to move were stopped at once by listening to Jin-Woo's instructions.
219	“Crrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.”
220	“Crreuk”
221	On the other side of the cave, magic beasts walked out, revealing their sickle-like teeth.
222	Jin-Woo stood up slowly, staring at them.
223	One more day remaining.
224	‘There is still more time until the day ends.’
225	Jin-Woo smiled, holding in his hand the 『Devil King's Dagger』, which he called from the inventory.
226	***
227	The night before the Dungeon break.
228	A huge magazine was drawn in Shinjuku, Tokyo as directed by Yuri Orlov. (???)
229	It was an unprecedented, enormous size.
230	The surrounding residents were all evacuated, but Yuri Orlov remained on the site until the last second.
231	Japanese officials watched him without even thinking of swallowing.
232	All of his words and actions were subject to attention.
233	Yuri raised his hand to his chin and opened his mouth. (???)
234	“...It's strange."
235	His interpreter widened his eyes.
236	“Yes? Is there something wrong?"
237	“No, nothing is."
238	The Magic circle was perfect.
239	It was clear that this work would be the greatest masterpiece of his life.
240	That was not the strange thing.
241	“I think there's somebody around."
242	“Yes?"
243	If not, will not my heart tremble like this?'
244	Yuri looked around with wide opened eyes and shouted:
245	“Who are you? Where are you?"
246	But there was no answer.
247	On a deserted street, his voice only echoed.
248	"..."
249	A Japanese official wiped the sweat off his forehead and forced a smile.
250	There's nobody left here on the evening before the dungeon break."
251	Then, Yuri snorted
252	"I didn't say it was a person."
253	“Huh?”
254	Yuri, who was staring at the person, who was becoming paler and paler, looked at his head again.
255	"Was I mistaken...?"
256	However, there was a creature looking down on them from a distant building.
257	‘A man of great sense.’ ???
258	I guess. ???
259	There was nothing wrong about thinking where the power Yuri felt came from.
260	Rather.
261	The man's gaze moved to the S-rank gate.
262	A feeling of calm energy was hovering around the S-rank gate.
263	‘... ’
264	The man took off the hood covering his face.
265	An asian man in the mid-thirties.
266	You could tell who he was from the bushy beard.
267	Sung Il-Hwan.
268	He stared at the giant gate with his sad eyes and turned over the hood again.
269	‘Finally... Shall we begin?’
270	Everything was going as planned.


1	2019.01.30 (reviewed 2019.3.29)

2	Reporters from all over the world came to Japan.
3	What was unusual was the fact that many of them were war journalists.
4	This was proof that it was as dangerous as entering the battlefield.
5	The security around the gate was tight.
6	The reporters held the camera.
7	The military encircled the gate, which was as large as a building.
8	There was a lot of tension around them that could only be seen on the brink of war.
9	A prominent British correspondent, Williams Bell's assistant, was so nervous that he swallowed his saliva and asked:
10	"Why is the army here when modern weapons don't work?"
11	Williams, replied with a camera pointed at the faces of each of the soldiers.
12	"To buy time."
13	“Sorry?"
14	“By attracting attention, the front line hunters get time to prepare for the attack. They also serve as bait while the citizens are evacuating."
15	Click.
16	The next face on his camera was Matsumoto, president of the Japanese Hunter Association standing near the border.
17	He was having a serious conversation with the officials.
18	‘I can not laugh in this situation though.’
19	Click.
20	“Indeed..."
21	The assistant, who didn't have much experience in the field, said with tense eyes.
22	“Cannon fodder... you mean?"
23	“Hey, you don't need to talk about other people's business."
24	“Yeah?"
25	“If something is going to happen to me, you have to stop me."
26	“For example,"
27	As the young assistant turned around, Williams poked his assistant's side with his elbow.
28	“If you are so stiff, you won't be able to flee and will die. You should relax. "
29	When he saw that he was squinting one eye, the assistant, who realized it was just a joke, calmed down.
30	‘Bell... Even in this situation, you're joking.’
31	The assistant relaxed just a little bit. (I have no idea what the rest means)
32	But the assistant was aware of it.
33	When Williams Bell was laughing, it was the time to be very nervous.
34	The assistant's gaze turned to the sky-high gate.
35	“What will come out of there?”
36	He paused for a while, then Williams too looked up at the same place.
37	Big.
38	The size alone was overwhelming.
39	After the Gate appeared, it became the battleground of the war reporters.
40	That was the only gate he has ever seen.
41	He even covered the scene of the dungeon break ...
42	The gate in front of him was really of a different scale. Just looking up, cold sweat started pouring from him.
43	‘Even a scout would not have been dispatched here.’
44	He will look inside the dungeon, and will not have any higher rank hunters. He does not even know what's inside.
45	Williams' lips shout.
46	“I do not know what's in there...”
47	Then he laughed bitterly.
48	“Whatever it is, I hope that Yuri Orlov's shield is strong.”
49	The last place his camera pointed at was Yuri Orlov, who was checking the shield.
50	Yuri was smiling.
51	“Perfect. Very good.”
52	Yuri Orlov was confident about the outcome.
53	His confidence was wonderful.
54	‘Where is it?’
55	Matsumoto, the president of the association, was concerned about the opposition of the population, which gave many donations to the Japanese Hunter Association. If they found out he was not doing this voluntarily...
56	Thanks to the donations, a lot of money was collected.
57	There, too.
58	Many reporters came to this dangerous place to take photos themselves.
59	Money and fame.
60	Everything that Yuri Orlov wanted was going to be his through a single effort. He was killing two birds with one stone.
61	He stressed once again.
62	“Perfect!”
63	Today he would be the first man in the world to enter an S-rank gate alone.
64	‘I would love to hear my name as someone who can handle an S-rank gate alone... ’
65	these couple of lines make no sense
66	‘But what about it?’
67	He is a combat series, and he is an assistant adjunct.
68	It is best to name them in their respective locations.
69	Clang, clang'
70	Yuri, who was drunk, pulled out a handful of cans from his pocket and opened the lid.
71	The smell of vodka came up.
72	"Sir, Mr. Yuri! That alcohol... "
73	The associate staff who was responsible for him, did everything he could to calm him down, but Yuri Orlov didn't obey.
74	“I'm having a toast, relax. I'll show you the best show."
75	“That... Still."
76	"Would you like to have a sip, too? Relax."
77	The chairman Matsumoto, who was looking at Yuri Orlov from a distance, offering alcohol to the staff, frowned.
78	‘The future of our country depends on that man.’
79	As he touched his tongue, he asked his attendant.
80	“How many S-rank hunters are waiting?"
81	“All in all, three."
82	“Three people..."
83	Only three out of the ten S-class hunters responded to the association's call.
84	Matsumoto's wrinkles deepened.
85	His influence has been sinking since the Jeju island raid brought disaster to the Japanese hunter association.
86	Some say that Matsumoto was blinded by greed and drove the S-rank hunters into their graves.
87	The majority of S-rank hunters have already turned their backs on him.
88	Before, he made hard-line policies for those who did not follow the association's instructions, but now...
89	‘If only Ryuji Goto was here...’
90	His hand, clenched in a fist, trembled.
91	Koto's death was a painful loss to Matsumoto who used him as his right arm.
92	It was my fault.'
93	However, he had no more time to think about that. Today was more important.
94	If the efforts of the Hunters Association manage to prevent this S-rank gate, then...
95	‘Go Gun-Hee... and Sung Jin-Woo.’
96	Then there will be a chance to return the disgrace to those who have ruined their path.
97	‘It must...’
98	It must be.
99	Chairman Matsumoto stared at the gate with a solemn expression.
100	The attendant who checked the time told him whispering:
101	“The dungeon break is in three minutes."
102	“I know.”
103	Matsumoto nodded.
104	His gaze toward the gate contained many thoughts.
105	2 minutes, 1 minute, 59 seconds, 58 seconds...
106	Time went by nervously.
107	Then the black curtains that were blocking the Gate began to fade.
108	The journalists shouted.
109	“Oh, huh?”
110	“The gate is open!”
111	“We're... We're on air!”
112	* * *
113	“Son.”
114	Jin-Woo, who was about to get up, sat down again.
115	“Yes?”
116	The mother of Jin-Woo watching TV looked back at his son.
117	In the news, breaking news about the S-rank gate of Japan continued to flow.
118	A few minutes were left until the dungeon break.
119	“Are you going somewhere?”
120	His mother's senses are sometimes sharper than those of the high ranking hunters.
121	Jin-Woo replied pretending to be naive but casual.
122	“I have an appointment.”
123	“An appointment? On this day?”
124	“I made a promise before and I didn't cancel it because that gate opened in Japan, it didn't seem to affect my plans.”
125	His mother was still in doubt.
126	But it was not a lie.
127	‘This is an appointment with the System.’
128	His mother, who was looking at him silently, asked again.
129	“Do not worry your mother.”
130	Jin-Woo confidently replied.
131	“Yeah.”
132	That was the reason why he acquired this power.
133	The mother confronted Jin-Woo's confident eyes, then smiled.
134	“Please be careful.”
135	Jin-Woo also grinned.
136	“I'll be back.”
137	Jin-Woo went out of the house.
138	Jin-Woo's house is on the 9th floor.
139	He knew for the first time today that the elevator going down was slow.
140	He was expecting the dungeon that the black key would open, and he was nervous.
141	Ting.
142	The door opened on the first floor.
143	A man who was around lifted his head unconsciously and met his eyes.
144	He didn't know that an S-class Hunter lived in the apartment, so when he recognized Jin-Woo he opened his eyes wide.
145	“Uh?"
146	Jin-Woo went past him and pressed the hood on his head.
147	His mind was in a hurry, and his pace was fast.
148	Just outside the apartment complex, Jin-Woo came out into the street and looked around.
149	‘Is it because of the gate in Japan?’
150	The whole street was empty.
151	Thanks to that, he could use the black key slowly without worrying about his surroundings.
152	[Item: Key to the Cartenon Temple]
153	Difficulty obtaining: ??
154	Type: Key
155	‘Your requirements have been met. ’
156	It is the key to enter the shrine of Cartenon. Can be used at the specified gate.
157	The location of the specified gate will be released after a certain period of time.
158	Time left: 0 hours 01 minutes 02 seconds
159	The remaining time is one minute.
160	‘...done.’
161	His heart, which was quiet now, began to vibrate slowly.
162	Tu-tup-tu-tup-tu-tup.
163	Jin-Woo quietly listened to the heartbeat and waited for the remaining minute.
164	He did not even need to check his watch.
165	The physiological clock of his body which was extensively trained was more accurate than any clock in the world.
166	... 3, 2, 1. ’
167	Exactly one minute later, Jin opened his closed eyes.
168	Tic.
169	[Remaining time: 0 hours 0 minutes 0 seconds]
170	[The location of the gate where the key can be used is revealed.]
171	Jin-Woo's eyes grew bigger.
172	‘Here ...?’
173	The position of the gate that emerged in the system message was not far from here.
174	A familiar place.
175	Jin-Woo went to the association's site using one of his phone's functions and retrieved the gate information.
176	Just as expected.
177	It was the place where the association had noticed that the gate was created some time ago.
178	But he did not think this was the place to use the key.
179	As if he was beaten, the back of his head was senseless.
180	‘It's just an illusion. ’
181	Certainly the key was not wrong.
182	The system said that the information of the gate was released at this time, but did not say that the gate was created at this time.
183	He was hit.
184	Jin-Woo's hand got busy.
185	When he looked up the gate information, there was a guild already attacking the dungeon.
186	The gate rating was C.
187	‘The rating is not high ...’
188	The problem was that he did not know what was hidden inside.
189	‘I'm glad it's not too far.’
190	It was 10 minutes by car.
191	If he ran on foot, he could arrive within 60 seconds.
192	Jin-Woo, covered himself with 『Stealth』and began to run as fast as he could.
193	The skill『Celerity』increased his speed.
194	The destination was the high school playground where Jin-ah went.
195	After the Orc incident, the school was closed and the case wasn't solved yet.
196	‘The dungeon raiders are in danger.’
197	Jin-Woo remembered the first time he visited the underground shrine.
198	Dizzying moments.
199	He remembered how many times his life was in danger.
200	‘But why?’
201	It was a thrilling reminder, but he still felt uneasy thinking about it.
202	At the temple, Jin-Woo felt alive for the first time.
203	At the time, he was not an incompetent class E Hunter, but a challenger against the impossible.
204	He was able to see a familiar school by turning a few alleys in an instant.
205	He really arrived at the school in a minute
206	He walked in the front gate and saw a gate on the side of the playground.
207	Around the gate, a few members of the association staff and guilds stood guard.
208	It was a quiet atmosphere as they had not heard that the big day had yet come.
209	The tranquility was broken by the appearance of Jin-Woo.
210	Jin-Woo stopped『Stealth』in the neighborhood.
211	“Oh, huh?"
212	When they saw the approaching Jin-Woo, guild officials blocked his way.
213	“You can not go inside."
214	Jin-Woo took off his hood and exposed his face.
215	Then there was a gasp from the side.
216	“You!"
217	An employee of the association who recognized Jin-Woo spoke.
218	It was the glasses-wearing female worker who he encountered while handling the B-rank gate on the road before.
219	Jin-Woo, who wasn't surprised from the confrontation and could still talk, ignored the staff member and immediately told her.
220	“You have to stop this raid right now.”
221	“What..?”
222	She said with embarrassment.
223	“But the measurement result is only C-rank...”
224	Jin-Woo said with his head again.
225	“If you don't stop now, everyone will die.”
226	“...!”
227	Jin-Woo lifted his head and looked at the gate.
228	‘Do they not feel it?’
229	Inside the gate, there was an ominous aura flowing outward.


1	2019.01.30 (reviewed 2019.3.30)

2	“How long have they been inside?”
3	Jin-Woo asked urgently.
4	The more time they stayed inside, the deeper they went into the dungeon. Hence, it was less likely the hunters would return safely.
5	A lady of the association answered worriedly.
6	“It should be around two hours.”
7	2 hours.
8	It was an ambiguous time to say it, but to say it soon.
9	then.
10	“Who are you? Are you from the Association?”
11	The guild staff grabbed Jin-Woo's shoulder and tried to turn him around.
12
13	The grip on his shoulder wasn't strong, but Jin-Woo still turned around.
14	In this situation, it could be more effective to show his face once than to explain who he is.
15	“If someone is asking you a question, you should answer...”
16	So she stopped talking to him and looked him in the face.
17	Wait a minute, I've seen him somewhere...'
18	‘Where was it?’
19	The employee, who had difficulty recalling the name, stuttered as if she could not believe it.
20	“Wait, Hunter Sung Jin-Woo?”
21	She was facing an S-rank Hunter in front of a C-rank gate.
22	‘But did you have to grab hold of his shoulder like that?’
23	Surprised, she lifted her hand without intuitively and stepped back a few steps back.
24	“I'm sorry.”
25	“...”
26	At this moment, time goes by.
27	He could not afford to waste time with the guild staff. Jin-Woo looked at the woman again.
28	“I will bring them out.”
29	The female employee was embarrassed.
30	Even when the B-rank gate turned into a Red Gate, the man laughed inside.
31	But now he was talking about people in an ordinary C-rank Gate being in danger.
32	“What the hell is going on? Please explain something to me.”
33	“No time for that.”
34	Jin-Woo answered flatly.
35	In fact, he could have used『Stealth』and went right in.
36	There were many ways to escape their sight and go into the gate.
37	But the reason for not doing so was to take minimum steps to avoid being entangled in unnecessary disputes.
38	The lips of the woman's staff trembled and stopped a few times.
39	She was worried.
40	‘Is it okay for one guild to get another Hunter to board without any evidence on the gate that is officially licensed?’
41	It was something that could not have happened originally.
42	But when she saw Jin-Woo's eyes, she could not stop him.
43	“...Go.”
44	“See you later.”
45	Jin-Woo gave a short nod and dashed quickly into the gate.
46	[You have entered a dungeon.]
47	Inside the dungeon, marbles were removed all over the place.
48	Unlike the higher-rated dungeons where the corpses alone are valuable, there is no worthwhile by-product in the lower dungeons, and mana stones were the only reward.
49	It was a familiar sight.
50	Jin-Woo closed his eyes and concentrated.
51	He could not find the position of the raid.
52	‘Are they dead already?’
53	Jin-Woo shook his head.
54	Even if he was too late, mana flows out even from a dead body.
55	But even Jin-Woo could not sense the raid party's mana.
56	He looked at the inside of the room carefully and felt a sudden sensation.
57	He felt something familiar.
58	It was a dungeon that he has seen somewhere before.
59	‘Ah.’
60	If his memories was correct, it was similar in form to the dungeon that the incident happened with him when he was an E-rank. The "Double Lair".
61	‘If so...’
62	Jin-Woo then went to the place where he found the entrance to the double dungeon.
63	He knew it.
64	There was another entrance in the dungeon.
65	‘So it is like that...’
66	It was then obvious why Jin-Woo could not feel the Hunter's presence.
67	‘This dungeon... it was ridiculously wide. ’
68	That was also the case for the "Double Lair".
69	When Jin-woo was an E-rank, he had to walk for almost an hour to get to the end.
70	If this dungeon had the same structure, it was no wonder that the distance to the hunters was very large.
71	It was almost impossible to find the positions of the low rank hunters, who have weak magic power.
72	Jin-Woo looked inside the cave.
73	There was only one road.
74	It was a dark hallway, the same way as it was back then.
75	But he was not worried.
76	The sense stat pulled up to the limit revealed the path that was hidden in the darkness.
77	The Jin-Woo's gleamed like the wild beasts in the night.
78	‘I can see.’
79	The eyes that adapted to the darkness saw everything.
80	Hoo-
81	Jin-Woo, who had stopped breathing, shot forwards like a bullet.
82	The background was quickly pushed back and pushed again. (He ran so fast that the background was blurring)
83	It was a long distance.
84	But he was so fast that it did not take long to arrive.
85	‘I walked here for an hour...’
86	It was a breakthrough when he first remembered when he walked the road.
87	Just then, he felt magic power.
88	They were the raid hunters.
89	Everyone was standing in one place.
90	At first he thought they were in combat or dead already, but they weren't.
91	As he approached, he heard a voice.
92	“So how do we get in?”
93	The blame.
94	When he stopped at the place, he could hear the words that he had heard somewhere.
95	He was glad.
96	It seemed that they were not able to get inside, yet.
97	If they did, they would not have had time to chat like this.
98	This time it was a woman's voice.
99	“What then? It's a door that can not be opened with magic.”
100	Would not it be better to go out and contact a big guild or the Association?”
101	“I think that's a good idea, too.”
102	They were arguing, because the door couldn't be opened.
103	It is understandable.
104	"I don't want to go back empty handed after going inside for more than an hour.", said one of the hunters.
105	But here, there was a witness who survived.
106	Jin-Woo spoke with confidence.
107	“It's a trap.”
108	The hunters, who had not noticed Jin-Woo until he had approached them closely, suddenly jumped at the sound of his voice.
109	“Ah! You've surprised me.”
110	“What, what is your name?”
111	Jin-Woo pointed to the giant iron gate he had seen once before, recognizing it at a glance.
112	A double dungeon survivor.”
113	‘Double Dungeon Survivor?’
114	The Hunters were dismayed as they exchanged their eyes.
115	Because the inside was dark, they needed some time to recognize Jin-Woo's face.
116	“Uh?”
117	“Why?”
118	“Isn't he Sung Jin-Woo?”
119	“What?”
120	Everyone's eyes turned to the one who said that.
121	Of course, after everyone saw Jin-woo's face.
122	“I see...”
123	“Are you sure?”
124	"No, what is an S-rank hunter doing here?"
125	Jin-Woo walked towards the door.
126	The hunters around the door naturally stepped back to make way.
127	Jin-Woo said, while gently touching the door:
128	“I know what's beyond it.”
129	Jin-Woo was standing in front of this door for the second time after a very long time, but there was no time for sentiments.
130	After all, this was here he met the System.
131	For the Hunters, and for himself, he could not leave the uninvited. ???
132	Turning back, Jin-Woo looked around at the Hunters and said in a deep voice.
133	“This place is horribly dangerous. I will take care of it from here, please go back.”
134	Mumble, mumble
135	There was a disturbance around them.
136	Jin-Woo was an S-rank hunter who was very famous, and this was him in front of them.
137	However, one of them.
138	The man who could not come back here empty-handed, stepped forward.
139	“Hey, Mr. Hunter.”
140	It was the lead of the medium guild who pursued this raid.
141	“This dungeon is where our Brave guild got permission to raid, fair and square. You do not have the right to ask us to leave.”
142	"That's right! You're an S-rank hunter right?”
143	While the hunters were protesting, Jin was silent.
144	‘... ’
145	It was an act of good will to help them.
146	However, he did not intend to persuade them by explaining it to them one by one.
147	‘There is no obligation to do so. ’
148	I did enough to do it.
149	So Jin-Woo decided to give them a choice.
150	In the past, he did not want to do this because he knows what the end hunters of the association, including himself, had to pay for their choices in the same place.
151	Jin-Woo turned back toward the door and grabbed the handle.
152	Bump!
153	He gave his hand strength, but his strength did not move the door.
154	Is this equipped with magic? ...If not, how could ordinary iron be so hard?'
155	Otherwise, at best, the iron could not move.
156	Then.
157	A familiar sound and a System message was displayed.
158	[The doors of the Cartenon Temple are now locked.]
159	[Please insert the key.]
160	‘That's why I needed the key. ’
161	Jin-Woo called out the black key.
162	As soon as he put the key in the keyhole, the door opened automatically.
163	There was a ruckus.
164	The Brave guild raid that had just finished checking how hard the door was locked opened their eyes.
165	‘Ugh!’
166	‘What? How did it open? ’
167	Jin-Woo ignored their whispers and said coldly.
168	"I won't stop you. If there's anyone who wants to go in there, you can go in there."
169	Of course he did not forget the warning.
170	"But those of you who go past this door, I can't guarantee that you will come back alive.”
171	The words made the hunters freeze.
172	It was an S-rank hunter's advice.
173	‘Who can make fun of it?’
174	However, the Guildmaster of Brave Guild showed why he had named the guild 'brave'.
175	“I'll go.”
176	“...”
177	Jin-Woo did not say anything.
178	The choice was theirs.
179	The results were also left to them.
180	The Guildmaster walked towards the gate and looked at his fellow raiders, but no one came along with him.
181	He stood in front of the gate and turned to his fellow raiders with an accusing stare.
182	Jin-Woo gently opened the door he was holding so that he could easily get in.
183	Kuwoong-!
184	The massive door moved.
185	The face of the Guildmaster, who encountered Jin-Woo's eyes for a moment, was disturbed.
186	He hesitated for a while.
187	But with courage, he stepped inside.
188	Then.
189	A message came up in front of Jin-Woo's eyes.
190	Ring, ring~
191	[A person who did not have the key has entered the temple.]
192	[Do not allow access.]
193	[If you do not follow the instructions, the gatekeeper will attack.]
194	It was a very dangerous and important message, but only the Player could receive it. The other hunters couldn't hear or see it.
195	Only Jin-Woo heard the warning of the system.
196	The guild master, who knows nothing, eventually took one step further.
197	Woosh-!
198	A hammer fell on his head.
199	Bang!
200	The hammer smashed the floor below the door.
201	“Step back!"
202	If Jin-Woo didn't grab the back of the guild and pull him out in an instant, his head would have been smashed like a mashed potato.
203	“Uh, oh!"
204	Jin-Woo, who had pulled back the guild master outside of the room, quickly closed the door.
205	“The inside is just as dangerous as this was."
206	Jin-Woo turned to the Hunters.
207	“Do you really want to come in?"
208	The Guildmaster, who was sitting on the floor, shook his head like crazy.
209	The guild members quickly dragged him out.
210	After confirming that the Hunters were all leaving, Jin-Woo went inside.
211	Ring, ring~
212	[The owner of the key has arrived.]
213	THUD.
214	The door closed.
215	The size of a huge room, stone statues filling the walls. And the innermost size of the innermost figure.
216	Everything was the same as he remembered it.
217	‘I...Came back.’
218	His heart ran wildly.
219	But there was a clear difference.
220	He was alone.
221	Jin-Woo began to understand the truth behind his surroundings.
222	‘These stone statues are neither masters nor life forms.’
223	It was just puppets that would lead to someone.
224	There was only one presence in this room that could emit magic.
225	It also hid its magic aura as much as possible, so it was impossible to directly detect it, only an ominous aura could be sensed.
226	Jin-Woo slowly walked to the statue.
227	“You were the real one.”
228	Even though Jin-Woo spoke, the statue did not respond.
229	"I will come out"
230	Jin-Woo raised his mouth. ???
231	With a terrifying speed, Jin-Woo inserted a dagger into his chest.
232	But.
233	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!
234	The attack was blocked by the slab the man was holding.
235	The dagger was lodged in the slab.
236	The only stone statue was the one holding the slab.
237	“Finally."
238	A stone statue with six wings grinned over the slab looking down at Jin-Woo.
239	“You've come this far."
240	* * *
241	Tokyo, Shinjuku.
242	When the curtain faded, the magic beasts began to walk out of the gate one by one.
243	thud.
244	thud.
245	“Ugh...”
246	“Well, what is that?”
247	They were giants.
248	The bosses of the top-level A-rank gates were often pouring out.
249	“Giants!"
250	“They are giants!”
251	All of those watching were frightened and retreating, only Yuri held a wine bottle calmly.
252	‘This is no problem.’
253	Although it looked like a simple barrier, Yuri was confident of his work.
254	“Come!”
255	His prediction was right.
256	bang!
257	bang!
258	The giants attacked the invisible wall around the gate, but the wall did not crumble.
259	bang! bang!
260	They pushed with their shoulders, threw their whole bodies down and bumped into it, but Yuri's magic was perfect.
261	“Uh ha ha ha!”
262	Yuri laughed at the giants.
263	About half an hour.
264	The giants who were struggling to break the veil were exhausted and started to go back into the gate.
265	The people watching the scene didn't know what to say.
266	“Oh My God!”
267	“The monsters are returning back into the gate?”
268	You wouldn't believe it.
269	If you didn't see it.
270	Even the most experienced reporters took pictures of this sight.
271	When the last remaining giant entered the gate, chairman Matsumoto got up and applauded.
272	Clap, Clap, Clap, Clap!
273	Soon the applause sounded from one to several, became elastic, and the elasticity soon became a shout.
274	Wow!
275	Yuri received enthusiastic support from officials and turned to the journalists.
276	“This is something only I can do. I blocked the S-rank gate.”
277	His blood vessels stood on his neck.
278	"I pushed those monsters back into the gate, I don't need to explain why I'm thr best, right?"
279	Without hiding his face, he smiled at the reporters.
280	But then.
281	thud!
282	The ground trembled.
283	thud!
284	The magic circle that he had put up was shaking.
285	‘...?’
286	Then Yuri Orlov realized that the reporters were not looking at him.
287	Their gaze was centered on the gate.
288	Yuri also looked back slowly.
289	And ...he dropped the bottle he was carrying.
290	Thud-
291	‘Oh My God...’
292	The eyes of Yuri Orlov grew.
293	A giant who had just come out of the gate made the previous giants look like dwarves.
294	The giant stood up.
295	Yuri Orlov glared at it several times to be sure that what he was seeing was true.
296	‘How ... How can you be so big that you have to bend down to get through that huge gate?’
297	Everyone knew even without an exlpanation.
298	He was the boss of the dungeon.
299	The giant beast, who raised his head, looked around and began to hit the ring with his body.
300	Kuwoong -!
301	Another heavy noise rumbled and the ground shook unexpectedly.
302	Kuwoong -! Kuwoong -! Kuwoong -!
303	It was clearly visible in the eyes of Yuri Orlov.
304	A crack was spreading like a spider web in the magic circle that only he could see.
305	‘Unbelievable...’
306	His legs began to tremble.
307	The giant beast was pushing the wall with his shoulder.
308	And he threw himself into the magic circle.
309	That moment!
310	puuung!
311	With the roar of something exploding, the light that illuminated the circle disappeared.
312	“Uh, uh ah!”
313	At this time Yuri Orlov screamed.
314	As soon as the beast broke the barrier, he grabbed Yuri and lifted him up.
315	Yuri Orlov who was caught in the hands of the giant struggled and cried in pain.
316	“Ah, ah! Ah ah ah!”
317	Crunch-
318	But when the giant opened his mouth again, his screams could no longer be heard.
319	And.
320	Behind the giant beast who swallowed Yuri Orlov, the giants who had entered the gate began to pour out.


1	2019.01.30 (reviewed 2019.3.30)
2	sfx : deudeudeudeug!
3	The stone statue moved and a bizarre sound emerged from it's joints.
4	Jin-Woo looked at it.
5	There were many differences between that and the other statues, but the biggest among them was the wings.
6	An angel.
7	He was the only statue of an angel.
8	It also had six wings behind its back.
9	The sitting angel stood up straight and reached a length of 3 meters.
10	Pot!
11	Jin-Woo quickly retreated and held his dagger in the other hand and lowered his posture.
12	Once he decided to fight, his nerves were getting better and from head to toe he was optimistic about the battle.
13	‘...’
14	But apparently the angel statue did not erase the smile on it's mouth even though it felt the intentions of Jin-Woo.
15	It was a gruesome and unnatural smile that was horrifying.
16	The angel statue, which looked down on the slab with the dagger stuck, threw the slab backwards without hesitation.
17	Naturally.
18	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!
19	The slab hit the floor and broke into several pieces.
20	The angel, who saw the slab, laughed hard.
21	“Hahahaha-!"
22	Jin-Woo's eyes narrowed.
23	‘From the beginning...’
24	He knew from the beginning that there was no meaning.
25	The slab, the laws that were written on the slab.
26	‘In that case I will not follow your laws.’
27	‘So what was this place for? And what did he want?
28	‘And...’
29	Quests, leveling up, keys, dungeons and more.
30	'What's the meaning and purpose of everything that's happened since the last time I left this place?'
31	There was a chance to find answers to all these questions.
32	That moment of thought.
33	ba-bump ba-bump!! (heartbeat)💓
34	His heart beated faster in his chest.
35	His heart that always beat slowly has become faster and rougher than any other engine at this moment.
36	‘He must know.’
37	In a low, relentless voice Jin-Woo asked.
38	“Are you calling me?”
39	He did not know what the system had to do with him.
40	“Yes.”
41	The angel statue moved his fingertips and said.
42	"You managed to come here."
43	Next was his neck.
44	The statue twisted his neck from one side to the other.
45	Crunch!
46	Snap!
47	The statue warmed up.
48	It was not hard to guess what he was warming up for.
49	Usually in this case, Jin-Woo did not miss the chance.
50	But this time was an exception.
51	He wanted to ask the angel too many things, but he did not, because the angel wanted to fight.
52	But Jin-woo asked again.
53	“Are you a magic beast?"
54	The wave of magic flowing out of the angel was clearly different from that of other magic beasts.
55	However, the expression "magic beast" is nothing more than a term that humans have created for convenience.
56	If it meant a monster, this was a real abomination.
57	A stone statue that speaks and moves.
58	‘Where in the world can there be more beasts like this?’
59	What Jin-woo just wanted to know was whether he was a magic beast or not.
60	SFX!
61	Duddeuk.(sfx)
62	The Angel, who was tilting his back, raised his upper body.
63	"Wrong question."
64	“..."
65	“You should not ask who I am, but who you are.”
66	Pause.
67	He stopped for a moment, but it did not last long.
68	Clap!
69	The clapping of the angel's hands interrupted his thoughts.
70	“Well, this is the last test.”
71	The smile had disappeared from the face of the angel who had finished warming up.
72	"If you survive the test, I'll tell you everything. That is it."
73	The statue crossed it's arms and a red light lit up in the pupils of its eyes.
74	"That is the reward I offer."
75	In this moment.
76	The heads of all stone statues that were lined up tightly around the walls, turned to Jin-Woo at once.
77	thud.
78	All the statues came down to the pedestal.
79	.
80	All the statues lifted their weapons.
81	Jin-Woo looked around the stone statues of the temple.
82	They were puppets, but they were powerful. In fact, he almost died here before.
83	Jin-Woo calmly summoned his Shadow army.
84	‘Come out.’
85	Nothing happened.
86	Ring, ring~!
87	[Job-specific skills are limited for the final exam.]
88	[The use of potions and the store is also prohibited, and status recovery using level-up and quest-completion rewards is also not possible.]
89	[You can not leave until the final exam is over.]
90	‘What?’
91	Ring, ring~ Jin-woo's eyes were drawn by the sound of the System resonating in his ears.
92	The statues began to pounce on Jin-woo.
93	His movements were calm but fast.
94	It was a totally different feeling from the hundreds of knights that ran toward him in the previous exam before.
95	‘Is this the way it is?’
96	All sorts of potions, quest rewards, and trump cards that he's prepared became redundant.
97	As long as they have been together for a while, the System knew Jin-Woo well.
98	‘If so, I will break through with my strength!’
99	Jin-Woo gripped the handle of the dagger firmly with determnination.
100	The easiest way to escape the crisis was to remove the entity that moves the statues.
101	The angel.
102	But if he killed him, he could not get what he wants.
103	It was his last resort.
104
105	‘To do that...’
106	Growth did not stop.
107
108	Hookuk -!
109	Jin-Woo's exhaled hot air through his nose and mouth
110	When he first walked in here, there were things he did not see, things he could not see at all, but now he began noticing them.
111	Now, he could follow the movementd of the statues easily.
112	‘Left.’
113	Clang!
114	His dagger blocked the stone statue's spear that came from the left.
115	‘Left again. ’
116	The stone statue that jumped on the shoulder of another stone statue struck it's axe.
117	As it was inefficient to block the attack from top to bottom, Jin-Woo pushed the attack to the middle of the body.
118	bang!
119	The stone on the floor was crushed by the axe.
120	Thug!
121	The head of the stone statue with the axe was kicked hard and shattered.
122	But.
123	Phewww!
124	Jin-Woo bended his upper body back, and an arrow flew towards the opposite wall.
125	A large-scale attack began without leaving time for him to feel satisfied after killing an enemy.
126	Sheik -!
127	‘Right side.’
128	This time, a sword.
129	He pushed the sword and blocked statue with force and, at the same time, threw the dagger in his left hand.
130	Took!
131	The stone statue with its arms severed fell down and struggled as if felt pain.
132	Left, Right, Right, Left, Front, Front, Right, Left.
133	‘I can do it.’
134	The more he concentrated on the fight, the slower the movement of the stone statues became, and on the contrary, the faster his movements became.
135	He felt a feeling on his back.
136	‘Rear!’
137	Jin-Woo jumped over the head of the stone statue that came from behind and cut off his head.
138	Spit!
139	Areas that can not be seen with mere eyes were easily seen with the power of the sense stat.
140	Sigh!
141	Breathing out.
142	His body began to adapt, each cell of his body was reacting to the movement of the statues.
143	Jin-Woo's eyes were sparkling..
144	He striked, blocked, and countered the attacks of the persistent stone statues and rapidly reduced their numbers.
145	‘In this moment ... ’
146	The『Devil King's Dagger』 lightly cut through the stone bodies of the enemy.
147	His body, mind and the dagger became one, and Jin-Woo moved instinctively.
148	Carefully observing Jin-Woo's movements, the angel statue trembled.
149	To think a human body can...'
150	The smile that had disappeared from the face of the angel came back again.
151	The choice was right.
152	But.
153	There was still a long time before the end of the examination.
154	The angel looked back.
155	Then a red light appeared in the eyes on the statue on the throne.
156	The statue then grabbed the end of the two armrests with his hands and firmly lifted his colossal body.
157	Kugugugugugugu Kuguugu Ward -!
158	It was a scene where just looking at it would be cool. (?)
159	thud.
160	When the 『Statue of God』 took his first steps, the whole wide room echoed.
161	Boom, Boom, Boom.
162	The statue was so large that it reached the top of the room and approached Jin-Woo with just a few steps.
163	The wreckage of stone statues were piling up and forming a mountain around Jin-Woo.
164	‘... ’
165	The statue standing before him lifted its right arm.
166	It was also the time when Jin-Woo, who had been fighting with the stone statues, sensed the situation.
167	Suddenly seeing the darkening surroundings, he lifted his head.
168	‘...? ’
169	A huge palm was covering his field of view.
170	The 『Statue of God』 struck the floor as if it did not care about the comfort of the statues surrounding Jin-Woo.
171	Kuwoong -!
172	Suddenly the stone statues were blown out of the area that was covered by the palm of his hand, causing the bodies to roll on the floor.
173	The face of Jin-Woo, who looked at this sight, hardened.
174	‘Yeah, he was there. ’
175	It's was a mountain above the mountains.
176	Jin-Woo's gaze came down again.
177	The statues, which were still alive, were speeding towards him.
178	The statues arrived very soon.
179	He slid his fingertips at a tremendous speed and grabbed tip of his dagger, changed his orbit, slid forward and cut the neck of a statue with the dagger..
180	Took.
181	The statues' stone body collapsed as their head was severed.
182	But what was really dangerous was not the stone statues.
183	Jin-Woo felt a sensation that made all of his hair stand on end.
184	Jin-Woo raised his head, surprised at the sensation.
185	‘...! ’
186	Just as expected.
187	An eerie red light was gathering in both eyes of the statue.
188	‘Avoiding it... is it too late?’
189	Jin Woo moved erroneously towards the stone statues, and the possibility that his exit was blocked passed through his brain.
190	If so.’
191	Jin-Woo laid the dagger off his left hand and extended his left hand toward the stone statues that were in his way.
192	『Ruler's hand』! ’
193	Five stone statues controlled by 『Ruler's Hand』 were superimposed in the air.
194	Ring, ring~!
195	[The skill『Ruler's hand』 leveled up to 『Ruler's power』!].
196	‘Good!’
197	But there was not enough time for joy.
198	Jin-Woo moved the shield made of stone statues in front of the 『Statue of the God』's gaze.
199	Guy Ying -!
200	As expected, a red beam poured out of both eyes of the statue.
201	Tooth -!
202	It took only a second to melt the shield made of the stone statues, but Jin-Woo was able to safely escape the beam.
203	When he released the 『Ruler's Hand』, the stones that had been stone statues fell to the floor.
204	He has to go.
205	He acknowledged the power of the statue that evaporated the stone statues without any trace, and changed his strategy.
206	Defeat the 『Statue of God』'
207	The goal was set.
208	Just before the second beam was poured from it's eyes, Jin-Woo's legs buried into the floor.
209	『Celerity』'
210	Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo!
211	Suddenly, Jin-woo's speed changed to speed beyond the recognizable range of the statue.
212	Jin-Woo reached the foot of the stone statue instantly and strengthened his legs.
213	He condensed his legs with tremendous power and jumped.
214	There was only one opportunity.
215	In the air, where free movement became impossible, it was more difficult to avoid the red rays flying at a terrifying speed.
216	‘But did not you learn already?’
217	Opportunities do not come unless you take some risk.
218	‘So.’
219	Jin-woo, who firmly fixed his mouth, jumped as hard as he could from the floor.
220	He shot up like a rocket.
221	‘Break it down! ’


1		2019.01.30
2	진우는 단숨에 신상의 눈높이까지 도약했다.	Jin-Woo leaped to the eye level of the angel statue with ease.	Jin-Woo leaped to the eye level of the personal image at a glance.
3	낙하 운동이 일어나기 직전의 최고점.	The peak just before the fall.	Peak just before the fall.
4	진우는 마치 주변의 모든 것들이 멈춰 버린 것처럼 느리게 느껴졌다.	Jin-Woo felt as if everything around him had stopped.	Jin-Woo felt slow as if everything around him had stopped.
5	뛰어오를 때 튕겨져 나간 땀방울의 반짝임이 보였다.	When he jumped, he could see the droplet of sweat that fell off him.	When he jumped, he could see the twinkle of sweat that was thrown out.
6	땀방울은 조금씩이지만 이쪽에서 멀어지고 있었다.	The sweat was a little bit, but it was moving away from him. ???	The sweat was a little bit, but it was getting far from here.
7	초고도의 집중 상태.	Ultra-concentrated state.	Ultra-concentrated state.
8	한 번만 실수해도 목숨을 잃을 수 있다는 위기감이 진우의 모든 능력치를 극한으로 끌어올렸다.	The danger of losing his life even from the slightest mistake made him push himself and use the maximum out of all of his stats.	The danger that he could lose his life even if he made a mistake once made it to the extreme of all his stats.
9	‘이것이 민첩 스탯의 진정한 힘...’	‘This is the true strength of the agility stat ... ’	‘This is the true strength of the agility stat ... ’
10	지금 민첩 스탯의 끝을 보고 있는 것일지도 모른다는 생각에 쿵쾅쿵쾅 가슴이 뛰었다.		Now he thought he could might be looking at the end of the dynamite stats, but my heart beat.
11	하지만.	But.	But.
12	그간의 성과를 만끽하고 있을 여유 따위는 없었다.	There was no room to enjoy the achievements of the past.	There was no room to enjoy the achievements of the past.
13	신상의 시선은 느리지만 분명하게 자신에게로 움직이고 있었다.	The statue's gaze was moving slowly, but obviously he was its target.	The glance's gaze was moving slowly, but obviously to himself.
14	놈의 눈동자에 맺혀 가는 붉은빛을 이렇게 가까이서 접하니 온몸에 소름이 돋았다.	Jin-Woo was so close to the red light that his body was getting goosebumps .	he was so close to the red light that was formed in the eyes of the boy, that his body was creepy.
15	스치기만 해도 그걸로 끝.		It ends with just a scratch.
16	아찔한 감각을 느낌과 동시에 정신이 또렷해졌다.	At the same time, he felt a sense of dizziness overtaking him.	At the same time, I felt a sense of dizziness and my mind became clear.
17	‘침착하게...’	‘Stay calm ... ’	‘Stay calm ... ’
18	단검을 쥐고 있지 않은 왼손을 길게 내뻗었다.	He stretched out his left hand that wasn't holding a dagger.	he stretched out his long left hand not holding a dagger.
19	‘지배자의 권능!’	‘『Ruler's power』! ’	‘『Power of ruler』! ’
20	한 단계 더 업그레이드 된 '지배자의 손길'이 신상의 어깨를 끌어당겼다.	The upgrade of『Ruler's Hand』- it pulled the angel's shoulders.	A step up from the '『Ruler's Hand』' pulled the shoulder of the priest.
21	물론 어마어마한 무게의 신상이 쉽게 움직일 리가 없으니, 자신이 당겨지리라는 계산에서였다.	Of course, a statue of such massive weight could not be easily moved, so the angel thought that he would pull himself out of this grip.	Of course, the statue of massive weight could not easily move, it was in the calculation that he would pull himself.
22	우웅!	Wow!	Wow!
23	그런데 예상을 깨고 신상의 상체가 조금이지만 앞으로 움직였다.	However, his expectations were wrong and his upper body moved slightly forward.	By the way, the upper body of the image broke up a bit, but moved forward.
24	‘...!’	‘...! ’	‘...! ’
25	엄청난 인력(引力).	A huge attracting force.	Huge attraction (gravity).
26	‘지배자의 손길'이 '지배자의 권능'으로 바뀌면서 스킬의 성능이 전보다 배는 더 좋아진 듯했다.	『Ruler's hand』 was changed to 『Power of ruler』, and the performance of the skill seemed to be better than before.	『Ruler's hand』 was changed to 『Power of ruler』, and the performance of the skill seemed to be better than before.
27	덕분에 보다 수월하게 신상의 어깨에 안착한 진우가 고개를 들었다.	As a result, Jin-Woo was able to comfortably rest on the statue's shoulders.	Thanks to that, Jin-Woo, who rested on the shoulder of the statue more easily, lifted his head.
28	지잉-!	Jing -!	Jing -!
29	맹렬히 터져 나온 붉은 광선이 아까 자신이 위치해 있던 공간을 정확하게 훑고 지나갔다.	The red rays that burst out fiercely passed through the space where he was.	The red rays that burst out fiercely passed through the space where he was.
30	‘좋았어.’	‘Good. ’	‘Good. ’
31	이제 몇 초는 신상의 광선 공격으로부터 안전하다.	Now he was safe from the ray attacks for a few seconds.	Now a few seconds are safe from the ray attack of the person.
32	진우는 아무런 부담 없이 신상의 어깨 위를 전력으로 질주해 놈의 목 옆에 도착했다.	Without any difficulties Jin-Woo rushed past the shoulder of the statue and arrived by his neck.	Jin-Woo rushed to the shoulder of the statue without any burden, and arrived by his neck.
33	진우의 오른손이 '악마왕의 단검' 손잡이를 꽉 움켜쥐었다.	Jin-Woo's right hand grabbed the handle of the 『Devil King's Dagger』 tightly.	Jin-Woo's right hand grabbed the handle of the 『Devil King's Dagger』 tightly.
34	‘난도!’	‘『Mutilate』! ’	‘『Mutilate』! ’
35	여러 갈래의 은빛 섬광이 산탄총처럼 쏟아졌다.	Several silver flashes poured like shotgun shots.	Several silver flashes poured like shotguns.
36	두두두두두두두두!	Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo!	Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo!
37	목을 향해 쏟아진 수십 발의 일격.	Dozens of blows to the neck.	Dozens of blows to the neck.
38	하지만 타격은 없었다.	But there was no impact.	But there was no blow.
39	어느 것 하나 치명상을 주지 못하고 피부 겉면에 흠집을 만드는 데만 그쳤을 뿐이었다.	Not even a single hit was fatal. They only scratched the surface of his skin.	I could not give any one of them a fatal wound and I was only stopping to make a scratch on the surface of the skin.
40	‘단검이 안 먹혀?’	‘The dagger doesn't have any effect on him?’	‘Do not you have a dagger?’
41	보스급 나가의 강철 같은 비늘도 걸레짝으로 만들었던 '악마왕의 단검'이 초라하게 느껴지는 순간이었다.	It was the moment when he started wondering whether the 『Devil King's Dagger』isn't actually made of cloth instead of the scales of the boss-grade Naga. ???	It was the moment when he felt like a 『Devil King's Dagger』, which was made of a scabbard of steel of the boss grade Naga.
42	그때.	then.	then.
43	진우는 자신에게 쇄도해 오는 거대한 손을 발견했다.	Jin-Woo saw a huge hand reaching out for him.	Jin-Woo has found a huge hand that is flooding itself.
44	손이 자신을 움켜쥐기 전에, 진우는 한발 먼저 신상의 뒷목을 타고 반대편 어깨로 건너갔다.	Before the hand could grab him, he ran through the back of the statue and crossed over to the opposite shoulder.	Before hand grabbing himself, he ran on the back of the image and crossed over to the opposite shoulder.
45	그러면서 잠깐 아래를 내려다보니 높이가 아찔했다.	He looked down for a moment and the height was staggering.	He looked down at the bottom for a while, and the height was staggering.
46	진우의 고개가 다시 신상의 옆얼굴을 향했다.	His head turned to the huge face next to him.	His head turned to the side of his face again.
47	신상이 처음이라면 모를까, 날붙이가 통하지 않는 상대쯤은 이미 숱하게 상대해 봤다.	He did not know if it was his first time, but he already dealt with a lot of opponents who do not wield a sword. ???	He did not know if it was his first time, he has already dealt with a lot of opponents who do not have cutlery.
48	‘뚫을 수 없다면, 부수자!’	‘If you can not slice it, crush it!’	‘If you can not break it, break it!’
49	괜히 근력 스탯에 많은 포인트를 투자했던 게 아니다.	He did not invest a lot of points in his strength stat.	He did not invest a lot of points in His stats.
50	진우의 눈에 힘이 들어갔다.	Jin-Woo's eyes lit up with energy.	The power of Jin-Woo's eyes came in.
51	가볍게 뛰어오른 진우가 심상의 관자놀이에 왼손을 내질렀다.	Jin-Woo jumped lightly and aimed with his left hand at the statue's head.	Jin-Woo jumped lightly and left his left hand on the image's temple.
52	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!
53	왼쪽 손가락 다섯 개가 겉면을 파고 들어 갔다.	Five left fingers dug into the surface.	Five left fingers dig into the table.
54	‘됐다!’	‘done!’	‘done!’
55	진우는 왼손을 꽉 움켜쥐었다.	Jin-Woo grabbed his left hand tightly.	Jin-Woo grabbed his left hand tightly.
56	그러자 암벽등반 전문가가 한 손으로 절벽에 매달리는 것처럼 진우도 신상의 얼굴에 단단히 고정되었다.	Just like a rock climbing expert, Jin-Woo was firmly fixed on the face of the statue with his left hand.	Then Jin-Woo was firmly fixed on the face of the figure as a rock climbing expert clung to the cliff with one hand.
57	여기까지가 준비과정.	This was the preparation process.	This is the preparation process.
58	이제부터가 진짜였다.	From now on it was real.	From now on it was real.
59	진우의 오른쪽 등과 어깨, 팔이 비정상적으로 팽창하기 시작했다.	The right part of Jin-Woo's back, as well as his shoulders and arms began to expand abnormally.	Jin-Woo's right back, shoulders, arms began to expand abnormally.
60	무시무시한 마력이 진우의 오른팔을 감싼 결과였다.		The terrible magic power was the result of wrapping his right arm.
61	일단은 한 방.	First of all, One hit	First of all, One hit
62	투쾅-! BAM-!		Toukou -!
63	단검으로는 끄떡도 않던 신상의 머리가 흔들렸다.		The dagger's head shook with the dagger.
64	‘...!’		‘...! ’
65	그 장면을 보고 천사상이 소스라치게 놀랐다.		He watched the scene and was amazed at the angel.
66	위쪽에서 퍼져 나오는 강대한 마력에 신전 전체의 공기가 떨리고 있었다. 위를 올려다보던 천사상은 격한 흥분을 감추지 못했다.	The whole temple was shaking with strong magical power spreading from above. The angel statue, looking up at the top, could not hide its excitement.	The whole of the temple was shaking with strong magical power spreading from above. The angel statue, looking up at the stomach, could not hide the excitement.
67	저런 식으로.	That way.	That way.
68	자신의 야심작을 저런 방식으로 상대할 줄이야.		he could deal with His own assent in that way.
69	천사상의 눈빛에 더 큰 기대감이 어리었다.	There was a lot of hope in the angel's eyes.	There was a bigger expectation in the eyes of angels.
70	투쾅-! BAM-!		Toukou -!
71	다시 진우의 주먹이 신상의 얼굴을 강타했다.	Jin-Woo's punched his face again.	Jin-Woo's punch again struck his face.
72	비틀.		Beetle.
73	잠시지만 신상이 균형을 잃었다.	For a while, however, the statue lost its balance.	For a while, however, the image lost its balance.
74	공격은 먹히고 있었다.	The attack was successful.	The attack was eaten.
75	하지만 신상도 가만히 당하고 있지만은 않았다.	But the statue was still standing.	But the statue was still stuck.
76	부웅!		Boo!
77	신상은 얼굴에 붙은 모기를 때려잡는 것처럼 거대한 손바닥으로 자신의 얼굴을 내리쳤다.	The statue hit his face with his huge palm as if he was chasing away a mosquito on his face.	The priest hit his face with his huge palm as if he hit the mosquito on his face.
78	쿵-!		thud-!
79	손바닥을 피해 신상의 어깨에 내려선 진우가 히죽 웃었다.	Jin-Woo laughed as he fell on his shoulders to avoid the huge palm.	Jin-Woo laughed as he fell on his shoulders to avoid the palm of his hand.
80	이래서야 자신이 자신의 뺨을 후려친 꼴이었다.	This was the only time he had left his cheek.	This was the only time he had left his cheek.
81	손바닥이 떨어지기가 무섭게, 진우는 다시 신상의 얼굴에 매달렸다.	The palm retreated and Jin-Woo hung on the face again.	The palm fell off, and Jin-Woo hung on the face again.
82	그리고.	And.	And.
83	쾅! 투쾅! 쾅! 쾅! 투쾅!	bang! Thug! bang! bang! Thug!	bang! Thug! bang! bang! Thug!
84	끔찍한 굉음이 쉴 새 없이 공동 안을 울렸다.	A terrible roar was heard in the common room.	A terrible roar was heard in the common room.
85	콰직, 콰지직.	Quizzical, quazic.	Quizzical, quazic.
86	신상의 얼굴에 생겨난 금이 점점 거미줄처럼 사방으로 번져 나갔다.	The cracks on the angel's face gradually spread out like a web in every direction.	The cracks on the face of the gods gradually spread out like a web in every direction.
87	비틀거리며 중심을 유지하려 애쓰던 싱상이 이윽고 동공의 벽을 향해 달리기 시작했다.	Jin-Woo, who was staggering and trying to maintain his ballance, soon becan to run towards the cave's wall.	Singing, who was staggering and trying to maintain its center, soon began running toward the pupil's wall.
88	쿵, 쿵, 쿵!		Boom, Boom, Boom!
89	놈의 거대한 다리가 바닥을 광폭하게 밟았다.	The giant statue's leg stepped on the floor.	The huge leg of the man stepped on the floor broadly.
90	벽에 돌진해 자신에게 달라붙어 있는 진우를 터트리려는 모양이었다.	He was rushing in an atempt to crush Jin-Woo, who was clinging to the cave's wall.	He was rushing against the wall and trying to crush Jin-Woo, who was clinging to himself.
91	‘하지만 그전에...’	‘But before that ... ’	‘But before that ... ’
92	그전에 끝을 내자.	Let's finish before that.	Let's finish before that.
93	진우의 주먹이 더 빠르게, 더 강하게 신상의 얼굴을 자비 없이 강타하기 시작했다.	Jin-Woo's punches began to swoop in the face of the angel quicker, stronger and more mercilessly.	Jin-Woo's punches began to swoop in the face of the gods more quickly, more strongly and mercilessly.
94	쾅! 쾅! 쾅! 쾅!	bang! bang! bang! bang!	bang! bang! bang! bang!
95	쿵! Thud! Bang! 쿵! 쿵!	thud! thud! thud!	thud! thud! thud!
96	신상의 속도가 빨라지며 벽과의 거리가 금세 줄어들었다.	The speed of the statue increased, and the distance from the wall rapidly decreased.	The speed of the identity was accelerated, and the distance from the wall rapidly decreased.
97	흘깃.	Grief.	Grief.
98	남은 거리를 눈대중으로 재 보던 진우가 최후의 일격을 위해 온몸의 힘을 오른팔에 실었다.	Jin-Woo, who watched the remaining distance to the wall, focused the strength of his entire body on his right arm for The final(Jong-in?) blow.	Jin-Woo, who watched the remaining streets in snow, put the whole body's strength on his right arm for The final(Jong-in?) blow.
99	부풀어 오른 근육에 힘줄이 솟으며 끔찍할 정도의 마력이 맺혔다.	Muscles of the swollen tendons expanded from the huge magical power.	Muscles of the swollen tendons rise to terrible magical power.
100	‘...좋아.’	...Good.’	...Good.’
101	103레벨의 힘.	103 levels of power.	103 levels of power.
102	진우는 그 모든 것을 이 한방에 쏟아부었다.	Jin-Woo poured all that into one place.	Jin-Woo poured all that into one place.
103	그렇게 벽에 부딪히기 직전.	Just before it hit the wall.	Just before it hit the wall.
104	투콰앙-!		Touquan -!
105	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!
106	잘 익은 수박 깨지는 소리와 함께 머리 한쪽이 반파된 신상이 무릎을 꿇었다.	With the sound of ripe watermelon cracking, the image of a half - headed figurekneeled down.	With the sound of ripe watermelon cracking, the image of a half - headed figure fell on its knees.
107	쿠웅!		Kuwoong!
108	동공 전체가 흔들렸다.		The whole pupil shook.
109	신상의 그 거대한 몸이 힘없이 바닥을 향해 기울어졌다.	The huge body of the statue leaned toward the floor without power.	The huge body of the statue leaned toward the floor without power.
110	쿠우웅-!		Koo Woong -!
111	육중한 돌덩이가 맨땅에 충돌하니 자욱한 먼지가 뿌옇게 피어올랐다.	The massive statue crashed into the ground and a massive cloud of dust rose above it.	A massive stone crashed into the ground, causing a fog of dust to bloom.
112	안개처럼 내부를 뒤덮은 먼지들을 헤치고 진우가 걸어 나왔다.	Jin-Woo walked through the dust that filled the inside of the cave like a mist.	Like fog, Jin-Woo walked through the dust covered in the inside.
113	“후우”		Huh.
114	진우는 나직이 숨을 내쉬었다.	Jin-Woo took a breath.	Jin-Woo took a breath.
115	두근, 두근, 두근.	ba-bump ba-bump!	ba-bump ba-bump!
116	아직도 심장이 뛰는 소리가 세차게 고막을 때리고 있었다.	He could still hear his heartbeat.	Still, the sound of the heartbeat was hitting the eardrum.
117	처음 봤을 때는 그냥 마주 서 있는 것만으로도 오금이 저리던 신상이 지금, 눈앞에 고꾸라져 있었다.	When he finally saw the statue, its face was right in front of him. ???	When he first saw it, it was just in front of his face.
118	다른 누가 한 게 아니다.	No one else did it.	No one else did it.
119	자신이 만든 결과였다.	It was the result that he made himself.	It was the result that he made myself.
120	‘...할 수 있다.’	‘I can do it.’	‘...can do.’
121	그게 무엇이든.	Whatever it is.	Whatever it is.
122	이곳에서 목숨을 잃었던 여러 헌터들의 얼굴이 떠오르며 벅찬 감정이 밀려들어 왔다.	The faces of the hunters who lost their lives here came up,	The faces of the hunters who lost their lives here came up,
123	그러나 감상에 빠질 시간은 주지 않겠다는 듯, 남아 있는 석상들이 빠르게 움직였다.	However, the remaining statues seemed to move quickly as if they were not going to give time for their appreciation.	However, the remaining statues seemed to move quickly as if they were not going to give time for their appreciation.
124	진우는 둥글게 에워싸고 포위망을 좁혀 오던 녀석들이 뛰어들려는 순간.		Jin-Woo is surrounded by a circle and the people who have narrowed the net are trying to jump in.
125	자신의 두 손을 내려다보던 진우가 고개를 들었다.	Looking down at his two hands, Jin-Woo lifted his head.	Looking down at his two hands, Jin-Woo lifted his head.
126	“지배자의 권능”	"『Power of ruler』"	『Power of ruler』
127	쿵-!	thud-!	thud-!
128	일제히 바닥에 머리를 처박은 석상들 전원의 움직임이 멎었다.	All of the stone statues with their heads on the floor stopped moving all at once.	All of the stone statues with their heads on the floor stopped moving all at once.
129	보이지 않는 손, '지배자의 권능' 스킬이 지닌 힘이었다.	It was the power of the invisible hand, the『Power of ruler』 skill.	It was the power of the invisible hand, the『Power of ruler』 skill.
130	진우는 다시 자신의 양손을 내려다보았다.	Jin-Woo looked down at his hands again.	Jin-Woo looked down at his hands again.
131	‘오늘 싸움으로 난 한층 더 강해졌다.’	‘I got stronger today with the fight. ’	‘I got stronger today with the fight. ’
132	쥐었던 주먹을 펴고, 편 손을 다시 쥐어 본다.		He stretch His gripped fist and hold his other hand again.
133	강력한 힘이 이 두 손에, 아니 온몸 전신에 넘쳐흐르고 있었다.	A mighty power was flowing through his hands and through his whole body.	A mighty power was overflowing in these two hands, or whole body whole body.
134	힘의 흐름이 느껴졌다.	He felt the flow of power.	The flow of power was felt.
135	가슴의 떨림이 멈추지 않았다.	His chest didn't stop trembling.	The chest trembling did not stop.
136	목숨이 경각에 달린 전투를 통해 내 안에 있는 무언가가 깨어나는 것 같은 기분이었다.	He felt like something in him was waking up through the life-threatening battle.	He felt like something in him was waking up through the battle of life on the stern.
137	그때였다.	It was then.	It was then.
138	짝, 짝, 짝, 짝, 짝.	clap, clap, clap, clap, clap	Pair, Pair, Pair, Pair, Pair.
139	느린 박수 소리.	Slow clapping.	Slow clapping.
140	진우가 소리의 방향을 향해 고개를 들어 올렸다.	Jin-Woo lifted his head toward the sound.	Jin-Woo lifted his head toward the sound.
141	천사상이 예의 그 징그러운 미소를 지으며 두 손을 크게 움직여 과장된 박수를 보내고 있었다.	The angel statue was giving an exaggerated applause by moving his two hands with his grim smile of courtesy.	The angel statue was giving an exaggerated applause by moving his two hands with his grim smile of courtesy.
142	“훌륭하다”	“great.”	“great.”
143	하지만 입에서 나오는 말과 달리 천사상의 눈에서 흉흉한 기운이 흘러나오고 있었다.	However, unlike the angel's words, his eyes were beaming with an ominous aura.	However, unlike the horse that came out of the mouth, the angelic eyes were pouring out a hell of a breath.
144	진우가 말했다.	Jin-Woo said.	Jin-Woo said.
145	“먼저 약속한 게 있을 텐데”	“First thing, you promised me.”	“First thing, you promised me.”
146	최후의 시험인지 뭔지가 끝날 때까지 서 있을 수 있다면 질문의 답을 알려 주겠다고 녀석이 말했었다.	He said he would answer his questions if he could hold on until the end of the last test.	He said he would answer the question if he could stand by the end of the last test or something.
147	진우는 그 대답이 듣고 싶었다.	Jin-Woo wanted to hear the answer.	Jin-Woo wanted to hear the answer.
148	그러나 놈은 쉽게 말해 줄 생각이 없는 듯 기계처럼 딱딱하게 웃었다.	However, he laughed hard as a machine as if he had no intention of telling him easily.	However, he laughed hard as a machine as if he had no intention of telling it easily.
149	“하하”	“haha.”	“haha.”
150	그러면서 한 걸음 가까이 다가왔다.	Then it came a step closer.	Then it came a step closer.
151	“시험은 끝나지 않았다”	“The test is not over.”	“The test is not over.”
152	그리고 다시 한 걸음.	And one more step.	And one more step.
153	“여기”	“Here.”	“Here.”
154	또 한 걸음.	Another step.	Another step.
155	성큼성큼 거리를 좁혀 오던 천사상이 결국 진우의 앞에 섰다.	The angel statue narrowed the distance between them and eventually stood in front of Jin-Woo.	The angel statue, which had narrowed the distance to the end, eventually stood in front of Jin-Woo.
156	“내가 있지 않나”	“I am here.”	“I am here.”
157	드드득, 드드드득!	Diddwin, Diddwin!	Death, Death, Death!
158	천사상의 등에 달린 길쭉한 날개들이 뒤틀리고 엉키더니 전부 팔로 변했다.	The elongated wings on the angel 's back were twisted and tangled, and all turned into arms.	The elongated wings on the angel 's back were twisted and tangled, and all turned into arms.
159	어깨에서 뻗은 두 개의 팔과, 등에서 뻗은 여섯 개의 팔. 모두 여덟 개의 팔이 주먹을 움켜쥐었다.	Two arms outstretched from the shoulders, and six arms extended from the back. All eight arms clenched into a fist.	Two arms outstretched from the shoulder, and six arms extended from the back. All eight arms grabbed the fist.
160	“내가 마지막 시험이다”	“I am the last test.”	“I am the last test.”
161	진우가 눈살을 찌푸렸다.	Jin-Woo frowned.	Jin-Woo frowned.
162	하지만 진우의 입이 열리기도 전에 천사상이 먼저 말을 잘랐다.	But before Jin-Woo could open his mouth, the Angel statue cut him off.	But before the mouth of Jin-Woo was opened, the Angel statue cut off first.
163	“내 목숨을 걱정할 필요는 없다”	“You do not have to worry about my life.”	“You do not have to worry about my life.”
164	흠칫.	He was shocked.	He was sorry.
165	진우의 눈이 커졌다.	Jin-Woo's eyes grew bigger.	Jin-Woo's eyes grew bigger.
166	자신이 무슨 말을 할지 녀석은 정확하게 알고 있었다.	The angel knew exactly what he would say.	He knew exactly what he would say.
167	너를 죽여 버리면 대답을 들을 수 없지 않나, 진우는 짜증을 담아 그렇게 물으려고 했었다.	If he killed him, He can not hear the answer, but Jin-Woo tried to ask for it with his irritation.	If he killed him, He can not hear the answer, but Jin-Woo tried to ask for it with his irritation.
168	“놀라운가”	“Amazing?”	“Amazing?”
169	천사상이 손 하나를 움직여 자신의 머리를 가리켰다.	The angel moved a hand and pointed to his head.	The angel moved a hand and pointed to his head.
170	“너에 대한 정보는 모두 여기에 있다”	“Everything about you is here.”	“Everything about you is here.”
171	‘설마?’	‘Surely?’	‘Surely?’
172	진우의 이마에 식은땀이 맺혔다.	Jin-Woo's forehead was covered in cold sweat.	Jin-Woo's forehead had a cold sweat.
173	“역시 눈치가 빠른 인간이군”		“People are also quick to notice.”
174	하하.	Hahaha!	haha.
175	천사상이 다시 기계처럼 딱딱한 웃음소리를 냈다.	The angelic figure again laughed like a machine.	The angelic figure again laughed like a machine.
176	그러고는 말을 이어 갔다.	Then he continued.	Then he continued.
177	“그래도 네가 나를 죽이지 않기 위해 힘을 조절한다면 제대로 실력을 재기가 힘들겠지”	“But if you adjust your strength to not kill me, it will be difficult to get your skills right.”	“But if you adjust your strength to not kill me, it will be difficult to get your skills right.”
178	그 순간 천사상의 입술이 빠르게 움직였다.	At that moment the angel's lips moved quickly.	At that moment the lips on the angel moved quickly.
179	하지만 목소리는 천사상의 입이 아닌 다른 곳에서 흘러나왔다.	But the voice didn't come from his mouth.	But the voice flowed out of the mouth of the angel.
180	['긴급 퀘스트'가 발생했습니다.]	['Emergency quest' occurred.]	['Urgent quest' occurred.]
181	[정해진 시간 내에 적을 쓰러뜨리지 못하면 당신의 심장은 정지하게 됩니다.]	[If you can not kill the enemy within the given time, your heart will stop.]	[If you can not knock out the enemy within the given time, your heart will stop.]
182	[남은 시간: 10분 00초]	Remaining time: 10 minutes 00 seconds]	Remaining time: 10 minutes 00 seconds]
183	퀘스트 메시지를 읽음과 동시에 남은 시간에서 1초가 사라졌다.	While reading the quest message, one second disappeared.	At the same time as reading the quest message, one second disappeared.
184	틱. Click-	Tick.	Tick.
185	[남은 시간: 9분 59초]	[Remaining time: 9 minutes 59 seconds]	[Remaining time: 9 minutes 59 seconds]
186	천사상을 바라보는 진우의 눈동자가 흔들렸다.	The pupil of Jin-Woo who looked at the angel statue shook.	The pupil of Jin-Woo who looked at the angel statue shook.
187	“그래”	“Yes.”	“Yes.”
188	[그래.]	[Yes.]	[Yes.]
189	천사상이 말을 할 때마다 시스템의 목소리가 같이 들려오고 있었다.	Every time the angel spoke, the voice of the system came out.	Every time the angel spoke, the voice of the system was coming up.
190	잠시 평정을 찾았던 심장이 다시 쿵쾅거리며 미친 듯 날뛰기 시작했다. 숨이 빨라지고, 손끝이 떨려왔다.	His heart that was calm for a moment, began to rush like crazy again. His breathing accelerated, and his fingers shook.	The heart that had found calm for a moment, began to rush like crazy again. His breath accelerated, and his fingers shook.
191	천사상은 진우의 반응을 지켜보며 진우가 물어 왔던 첫 질문, '너는 누구냐'의 답을 말해 주었다.	“Watching Jin-Woo's reaction, the angel statue answered the first question Jin-Woo had, ”Who are you?”	“Watching Jin-Woo's reaction, the angel statue answered the first question Jin-Woo had, ”Who are you?”
192	“내가 시스템의 설계자다”	“I am the designer of the system.”	“I am the designer of the system.”
193	[내가 시스템의 설계자다.]	[I am the designer of the system.]	[I am the designer of the system.]
194	* * *	* * *	* * *
195	“지금 일본은 던전 브레이크로 난리들인데, 김 기자님이 여기 계셔도 됩니까”	Now Japan has experienced a dungeon break, so is it safe to stay here?” ??	“Now Japan is a dungeon brakes, but can you stay here?”
196	우진철이 귀찮다는 듯 말했다.	Woo Jin-chul said frowning.	Woo Jin-chul said it was annoying.
197	김 기자는 하품하며 구레나룻 근처를 긁적거렸다.	Kim was scratching his mustache, yawning.	Kim was scratching near the side of the whisker yawning.
198	“거긴 이미 기자들 천지잖아요. 저 하나 더 간다고 뭐가 달라지겠습니까? 감시과에서 대기하다가 특종 하나 물어가는 게 낫지”	There are already a lot of reporters. What difference does it make if I also go there? It's better to be there than to stay at the surveilance department and ask for a scoop."	“It's already a reporter. What difference does it make if I go one more? It's better to ask for a scoop while waiting in the oversight department. ”
199	“..”	“...”	“...”
200	하품을 하든지 머리를 긁든지 둘 중 한 가지만 하라고 말하려던 우진철이 그냥 속으로 한숨을 내쉬었다.		Whether yawn or scratching his head, Woo Jin-chul, who was trying to tell him to do one of them, sighed inside.
201	다들 협회의 비리니 헌터들의 사생활이니 자극적인 기사만 써 대려고 안달 난 마당에, 거의 유일하게 협회를 호의적인 관점에서 다루는 기자가 그였기 때문이다.		It is because of the private life of the association's Virinian hunters that they were the only ones to deal with the association in a benevolent manner in the yard where they were tempted to write exciting articles.
202	‘아군을 굳이 적으로 만들 필요는 없겠지...’	‘You do not need to make enemies from your allies... ’ ???	‘You do not need to make your friend friendly ... ’
203	그래서 우진철은 감시과에 들린 김 기자를 상대해 주고 있었다.		So, Woo Jin-chul was dealing with Kim Geon-ja who was in the surveillance department.
204	늘어지는 하품을 끝내고, 김 기자가 도리어 물었다.		Kim finished the yawning sagging, and asked Kim.
205	“그러는 우 과장님이야말로 나라 전체가 떠들썩한데 여기 앉아 계셔도 되는 겁니까”		“Can you sit here because the whole country is lively?”
206	우진철은 작성하던 서류를 덮고서 한숨을 내쉬듯 조용히 대답했다.		Woo Jin-chul answered quietly as if to give a sigh over the documents he had written.
207	“누구 한 사람은 자기 자리를 지키고 있어야 하니까요”		“Someone has to keep his place.”
208	오.		Five.
209	눈을 동그랗게 뜬 김 기자가 손바닥만 한 수첩과 펜을 꺼내며 말했다.		Kim, who opened his eyes in a circle, pulled out his palm-sized notebook and pen.
210	“그 말 멋지네요. 토씨 하나 안 틀리고 정확하게 적어가고 싶은데, 죄송하지만 다시 한 번”		“That sounds great. I want to write down the correct one and I am sorry, but once again. ”
211	“김 기자님. 당신 정말..”		“Reporter Kim. You really ... ”
212	발끈하려던 우진철의 핸드폰이 때마침 울려 댔다.		Woo Jin-chul 's cell phone, which was trying to get hot, was ringing.
213	‘음?’		‘Well?’
214	신고 센터의 연락이었다.	It was a contact from the report center.	It was contact of report center.
215	감시과로 걸려오는 전화가 아니라 본인의 핸드폰으로 직접 오는 연락이라면 대개 보통 일이 아니라는 의미인데.	If it comes to his cell phone instead of going through the surveillance department first, it usually means that it is urgent.	If it comes to your cell phone instead of the phone that comes to the surveillance department, it usually means that it is not normal.
216	우진철이 급하게 전화를 받았다.	Woo Jin Chul hastily answered the call.	Woo Jin Chul hastily received a call.
217	“감시과 우진철 과장입니다”	“It is supervisor Woo Jin-chul.”	“It is supervisor Woo Jin-chul.”
218	“과장님, 여기 신고가 접수됐는데요. 아무래도 한 번 가 보셔야겠습니다.”	“Sir, we've got a report here. You should come at once.”	“Sir, we've got a report here. Maybe you should visit once.”
219	우진철의 눈매가 날카로워졌다.	Woo Jin-chul's eyes sharpened.	Woo Jin-chul's eyes were sharp.
220	“무슨 일입니까”	“What happened?”	“What happened?”
221	“전에 오크들이 나왔던 학교 있지 않습니까?”	“Do you remember the school where the orcs came out recently?	“Is there a school where the orcs came out before?
222	“거기서 또 무슨 일이...”	“What else is happening there ...?”	“What else is there ...?”
223	“아직 일이 생긴 것까진 아닌 분위기인데, 그 학교 운동장에서 생성된 게이트에서 이중던전이 발견됐답니다.”	“It is not about what happened already, but a double dungeon was found at the gate created at the school grounds."	“It is not the atmosphere yet, but a double dungeon was found at the gate created at the school grounds.
224	‘이중 던전?’	‘Double dungeon? ’	‘Double dungeon? ’
225	우진철의 눈이 커졌다.	Woo Jin-Chul's eyes grew bigger.	Woo Jin-Chul's eyes grew bigger.
226	“그런데...”	“By the way...	“By the way...
227	신고 접수 직원은 뭔가 더 할 말이 있는 듯했다.	The receptionist staff seemed to have something more to add.	The receptionist staff seemed to have something to say.
228	우진철의 목소리가 급해졌다.	The voice of Woo Jin-Chul was urged.	The voice of Woo Jin-Chul was urged.
229	“그런데요”	“Well?”	“Well?”
230	“거기 성진우 헌터가 들어가셨답니다.”	“Hunter Sung Jin-woo entered the gate.”	“Hunter Sung Jin-woo entered there.”


1		2019.01.31

2	놀랄 틈도 없이.	Without a surprise.	Without a surprise.
3	천사상의 공격이 시작됐다. 단단하게 말아 쥔 커다란 주먹이 섬광처럼 날아들었다.	An angelic attack began. A big fist clutching like a glare flew tightly.	An angelic attack began. A big fist clutching like a glare flew tightly.
4	피하기에는 너무 가깝고 공격 속도 또한 빠르다. 전투로 숙련된 두뇌가 빠른 결론을 내렸다.	It is too close to avoid and it's also very fast, his skilled mind quickly concluded.	It is too close to avoid and the attack speed is also fast. In the battle, the skilled brain quickly concluded.
5	진우는 급히 팔을 세워 막았다.	Jin-Woo hurriedly stopped his arm.	Jin-Woo hurriedly stopped his arm.
6	틀린 판단은 아니었지만, 그렇다고 정답도 아니었다.	It was not wrong, but it was not the right answer.	It was not wrong, but it was not the right answer.
7	투쾅-! BAM-!		Toukou -!
8	어찌나 강한 힘인지 주먹이 강타하는 순간 두 다리가 붕 뜬 진우가 벽까지 날아가 처박혔다.		So when the strongest force was struck by a fist, a pair of legged Jin-Woo flew to the wall.
9	콰직-!		Quiz -!
10	부서진 벽의 잔해들이 후두둑 아래로 떨어져 내렸다.		The wreckage of the broken wall fell down the pit.
11	‘크윽.’	‘Cough. ’	‘Cough. ’
12	진우는 신음을 삼켰다.	Jin-Woo swallowed the his pain.	Jin-Woo swallowed the moaning.
13	예상치 못한 일격에 예상을 뛰어넘는 충격을 받았다.	He was shocked by the unexpected blow.	He was shocked by the unexpected blow over expectations.
14	그러나 천사상은 정비할 시간을 주지 않겠다는 듯, 어느새 진우의 코앞까지 다가와 있었다.	However, the angel statue didn't give him time to recover and approached Jin-Woo immediately, aiming for his nose.	However, the angel statue seemed not to give time for maintenance, and was approaching the nose of Jin-Woo immediately.
15	쾅!		bang!
16	진우가 고개를 옆으로 틀어 피한 천사상의 주먹이 벽에 커다란 구멍을 만들었다.	The angelic fist made made a big hole in the wall behind Jin-Woo's position, while he moved his head sideways to evade the blow.	The angelic fist that Jin-Woo hung his head sideways made a big hole in the wall.
17	그것은 시작.	It started.	It started.
18	벽을 등지고 선 진우에게, 퇴로를 원천봉쇄한 천사상이 여덟 개의 주먹을 무자비하게 내질렀다.		On the back of the wall, the angel priest, who blocked the exit from Jin-Woo, gave up eight fists mercilessly.
19	한 번의 공격으로도 상급 헌터를 즉사시킬 수 있는 일격이 쉴 새 없이 쏟아졌다.	Even a single strike constituted a deadly blow toa senior hunter.	Even a single strike has prompted a blow to the death of a senior Hunter.
20	두두두두두두두두두두!	Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo!	Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo!
21	천사상의 눈이 커졌다.	The eyes of the angel grew bigger.	The eyes on the angel grew bigger.
22	‘공격을... 막고 있다?’	‘My attacks ... he is blocking them all? ’	‘Attack ... is blocking? ’
23	여덟 개의 팔에서 폭격처럼 이어지는 공격들을 단 두개의 팔로 막고, 비틀고, 흘리고 있었다.	With all eight of his arms he bombarded his opponent with hits, but was blocked by only two arms that twisted and bled.	In eight of his arms, he bombed, twisted, and shedding attacks with only two arms.
24	그 움직임이 너무 빨라 잔상처럼 느껴질 정도였다.	The movement was so fast that it felt like afterimages.	The movement was so fast that it felt like afterimages.
25	천사상은 속으로 감탄했다.	The angel felt admiration.	I admired the angel.
26	애초부터 이 싸움은 결말이 예정되어 있었다.	From the start, this fight was predetermined.	From the start this fight was scheduled for the end.
27	하나의 과정일 뿐이었다.	It was only a process.	It was only a process.
28	본인의 의지와 관계없이 진우를 마지막으로 점검해 보는 과정. 원래라면 지루함을 느끼는 것이 당연했다.		The process of checking Jin-Woo last regardless of his will. Originally, it was natural to feel bored.
29	그런데.	By the way.	By the way.
30	‘재미있군.’	‘Interesting. ’	‘Interesting. ’
31	인간과의 싸움에서 흥미를 느끼게 될 줄이야.	The angel felt intrigued by the fight with this person.	he is going to be interested in fighting with humans.
32	인간 따위가 자신의 상대가 될 수 있으리라고는 긴 여생 동안 단 한 번도 생각해 보지 못했다.	He has never thought for a long time that a human being could be his opponent.	He have never thought for a long time that a human being could be his opponent.
33	그렇게 생각한 순간 빛이 번쩍였다.	The moment he thought so, the light flashed.	The moment he thought so, the light flashed.
34	아니, 빛이 아니다.	No, it is not light.	No, it is not light.
35	인간이 내지른 주먹이었다.	It was the human's fist.	It was a fist that humans made.
36	투쾅!	Thug!	Thug!
37	점프한 진우에게 얼굴을 얻어맞은 천사상이 꼴사납게 바닥을 굴러다니다가 벌떡 일어섰다.		The angel statue that was jumped to the jumping face was ridiculously rolling down the floor and then stood up.
38	미소를 유지하고 있던 얼굴에 작은 금들이 새겨졌다.		Little crack was carved on the face that kept smiling.
39	[하하.]	[haha.]	[haha.]
40	이 얼마만의 즐거움인지.	What a pleasure this is.	What a pleasure this is.
41	얼마 남지 않은 시간이 아까워서 몸서리 처질 만큼, 천사상은 흥분해 있었다.	The angel statue was so excited that its time was running out and the anguish was inevitable.	The angel statue was so excited that the time was short, and the anguish was inevitable.
42	“후우”	“Huh”	“Huh”
43	천사상에게 보기 좋게 한 방을 먹인 진우가 기뻐하는 기색도 없이 거친 숨을 내쉬었다.		Jin-Woo, who fed a room with a good view to the angel statue, took a deep breath without showing any pleasure.
44	‘강하다.’	‘strong.’	‘strong.’
45	여태까지 상대해 왔던 그 어떤 적보다 강했다.	It was stronger than any enemy he has ever fought against.	It was stronger than any enemy I have ever played against.
46	시스템의 설계자.	The designer of the system.	The designer of the system.
47	놈은 자신을 그리 소개했다.	He introduced himself.	He introduced himself.
48	어째서 시스템을 설계했고, 자신이 왜 플레이어로 선택받았으며, 지금 이 세계에 무슨 일이 일어나고 있는지.	Why did he design the system, why was I chosen to be a player in it, and what is happening to the world right now.	Why he designed the system, why I was chosen to be player, and what is happening to the world right now.
49	묻고 싶은 것들이 산더미처럼 쌓여 있었다.	The things Jin-Woo wanted to ask were piled up like a mountain.	The things I wanted to ask were piled up like a mountain.
50	‘그러려면...’		‘To do so ... ’
51	일단 '저것'을 때려눕히는 것이 우선이었다.	The first thing was to knock that thing out.	The first thing was to knock that thing out.
52	진우가 주먹을 꽉 움켜쥐었다.	Jin-Woo grabbed his fist tightly.	Jin-Woo grabbed his fist tightly.
53	그런데 그때.	But then.	But then.
54	주룩.	Juraku.	Juraku.
55	얼굴에서 뭔가 끈적하고 따뜻한 액체가 느껴졌다.	He felt something sticky and warm on his face.	I felt something sticky and warm in my face.
56	피였다.	It was blood.	It was blood.
57	피는 찣어진 이마에서 흘러내리고 있었다.	The blood was flowing down the forehead.	The blood was flowing down the forehead.
58	‘다 피하진 못했나?’	‘Did not I avoid it?’	‘Did not I avoid it?’
59	완벽하게 피했다고 생각했는데 놓친 공격이 있었던 모양이다. 하필이면 피가 한쪽 눈으로 스며들어 시야를 방해했다.	He thought it was completely avoided, but there seemed to be a missed attack. At one point, the blood seeped into one eye and interfered with his vision.	I thought it was completely avoided, but there seemed to be a missed attack. At one point, the blood seeped into one eye and interfered with vision.
60	그에 반해 적은 건재한 상태.	On the contrary, the enemy is without a scratch.	On the contrary, the state is small.
61	빈말로도 좋은 상황이라 표현하기가 힘들었다.		It was hard to express it because it was a good situation even with empty words.
62	‘근접전은 불리하다.’	‘The melee is disadvantageous. ’	‘The melee is disadvantageous. ’
63	당연하다면 당연한 결론.	An obvious conclusion.	Obviously a conclusion.
64	적은 덩치가 몇 배는 더 크고 팔도 여섯 개나 더 달려 있었다.	The enemy was several times larger and had six more arms.	The smaller one was several times larger and the other six more.
65	다양한 경로로 들어오는 빠른 공격을 모두 피하거나 막기는 현실적으로 불가능에 가까웠다.	It is practically impossible to avoid or prevent all quick attacks coming in various routes.	It is practically impossible to avoid or prevent all quick attacks coming in various routes.
66	이마의 상처가 증명하듯이.	As the scratch on the forehead proved.	As the scratch on the forehead proves.
67	‘그렇다면.’	‘If so.’	‘If so.’
68	전투의 양상을 조금 바꿔 보자.	Let's change a little bit the style of fighting.	Let's change a little bit of the battle.
69	진우가 그렇게 마음먹은 순간, 쏜살같이 날아온 천사상이 크게 주먹을 휘둘렀다.	While Jin-Woo was thinking this, the angelic figure flew like a fleet with strong fists. ???	The moment Jin-Woo thought so, the angelic figure that flew like a fleet greatly wielded a fist.
70	콰과광!	Qwah!	Qwah!
71	허공을 가른 주먹이 벽을 때렸다. 허물어진 벽이 와르르 무너졌다.	A fist clenched in the air hit the wall. The wall collapsed.	A fist clenched in the air hit the wall. The wall collapsed.
72	천사상의 고개가 옆으로 움직였다.	The head of the angel moved to the side.	The head of the angel moved to the side.
73	진우는 천사상이 인지하기 전에 벌써 멀찌감치 물러나 있었다.	Jin-Woo had already retreated before the angel statue could reach him.	Jin-Woo had already retreated before the angel statue reached him.
74	‘속도는 지지 않는다.’	‘Speed does not stop. ’	‘Speed does not stop. ’
75	그러니까 거리를 유지하면서 타격을 가하면...	So if you hurt while keeping the distance ...	So if you hurt while keeping the distance ...
76	진우는 자신에게 돌아서는 천사상을 향해 '지배자의 권능'을 사용했다.	Jin-Woo used 『Power of ruler』 to turn the angel.	Jin-Woo used 『Power of ruler』 to turn the angel.
77	퍽!	puck!	puck!
78	위에서 아래로 찍어 누르는 강한 일격!	Strong gravity pressing from top to bottom!	Strong gravity pressing from top to bottom!
79	개미왕 베르를 때려잡을 때 사용했던 기술이 천사상의 머리 위를 덮쳤다.	The technique used to beat the Ants Wang 『Ber』 over the head of the angel.	The technique used to beat the Ants Wang 『Ber』 over the head of the angel.
80	그런데.	By the way.	By the way.
81	‘...?’	‘...? ’	‘...? ’
82	진우는 눈을 의심했다.	Jin-Woo suspected his eyes.	Jin-Woo suspected his eyes.
83	그 거대한 신상의 상체마저 기울어지게 만들었던 그 스킬이, 천사상의 목을 약간 까딱이게 만드는 수준에서 그쳤다.	The skill, which made the upper body of the gigantic body lean, stopped at a level that made the angelic neck a little bit bigger.	The skill, which made the upper body of the gigantic body lean, stopped at a level that made the angelic neck a little bit bigger.
84	뭔지는 모르지만 놈은 마찬가지로 보이지 않는 무언가를 이용해 스킬을 방어했다. 그렇게밖에 생각할 수 없었다.	He does not know what his opponent did, but the angel defended his skill with something invisible. He could not think of what it could have been.	I do not know what he is, but he has defended his skill with something that is not visible. I could not think of anything like that.
85	‘뭐지?’	‘What?’	‘What?’
86	의문은 오래가지 않았다.	The question did not last long.	The question did not last long.
87	[재밌구나, 재밌어.]	[Funny, it's fun.]	[Funny, it's fun.]
88	언젠가부터 천사상의 낮은 목소리와 시스템의 여성적인 목소리가 겹쳐져서 들려왔다.	From day one the angelic low voice and the feminine voice of the system were overlapping.	From day one the angelic low voice and the feminine voice of the system have been heard overlapping.
89	그 부자연스러운 조합이 계속해서 귀를 거슬렸다.	The unnatural combination continued to hurt his ears.	The unnatural combination continues to hurt your ears.
90	[즐겁단 말이지.]	[It's fun..]	[It's fun.]
91	놈이 여덟 개의 팔을 사방으로 뻗자 석상들이 쥐고 있던 무기가 흔들리기 시작했다.	As eight arms were stretched in all directions, the weapons that the surrounding statues were holding began to shake.	As he stretched out his eight arms in all directions, the weapons that the statues held had begun to shake.
92	‘저건...?’	‘That ...? ’	‘That ...? ’
93	진우의 눈이 커졌다.	Jin-Woo's eyes grew bigger.	Jin-Woo's eyes grew bigger.
94	곧 석상들의 무기가 일제히 떠오르더니 천사상에게 날아갔다. 천사상은 한 손에 하나씩 여덟 개의 무기를 한꺼번에 움켜쥐었다.	Soon, the weapons of the stone statues came to life and flew to the angel's hands. The angel grabbed eight weapons at once, one in each hand.	Soon, the weapons of the stone statues came to mind and flew to the angel's hand. The angel grabbed eight weapons at once, one in each hand.
95	‘지배자의 손길.’	‘The 『Ruler's Hand』. ’	‘The 『Ruler's Hand』. ’
96	천사상 역시 '지배자의 손길' 스킬을 사용할 수 있었다.	‘The angel also used the skill '『Ruler's Hand』'.	‘The angel also used the skill '『Ruler's Hand』'.
97	진우 자신이 쓰던 것보다는 레벨이 떨어져 보이지만, 어쨌든 놈이 어떻게 이쪽의 스킬을 막았는지 알았다.	Jin-Woo seems to have reached a higher level of this skill than the statue, but he now knew how his attack was blocked.	Jin-Woo seems to have a lower level than his own, but I knew how he blocked this skill anyway.
98	역시 보통 상대가 아니었다.	This was not an usual opponent.	It was not usually an opponent either.
99	틱. Click-	Tick.	Tick.
100	문득 진우의 시선이 위로 향했다.	Suddenly the gaze of Jin-Woo went up.	Suddenly the gaze of Jin-Woo went up.
101	[남은 시간: 6분 19초]	[Time remaining: 6 minutes 19 seconds]	[Time remaining: 6 minutes 19 seconds]
102	이제 남은 시간은 대략 6분.	The remaining time is now about 6 minutes.	The remaining time is now about 6 minutes.
103	‘빨리 끝을 봐야 해.’	‘I have to finish fast. ’	‘I have to finish fast. ’
104	원거리 공격이 통하지 않는다는 걸 알았다.	He knew that ranged attacks were out of the question.	I knew that ranged attacks did not work.
105	진우는 작전을 변경하고 '악마왕의 단검'을 불러냈다. 아까 던져놨던 하나는 어디로 갔는지 보이지 않았다.	Jin-Woo changed the operation and called out the 『Devil King's Dagger』. He did not see where the one he had thrown up earlier went.	Jin-Woo changed the operation and called out the 『Devil King's Dagger』. I did not see where the one I had threw up before went.
106	‘여덟 개의 무기를 상대로 단검 하나라.’	‘Sword against eight weapons. ’	‘Sword against eight weapons. ’
107	두근, 두근.	Pounding, pounding.	Pounding, pounding.
108	싸움이 궁지로 몰릴 수록 심장의 박동이 거세져 갔다.	The more the battle got on edge, the faster his heart was beating.	The more the battle got to the edge, the more the heart beat.
109	탓.	fault.	fault.
110	천장에 닿을 듯 높이 뛰어오른 천사상이 진우의 앞에 내려섰다.	The angel statue jumped up to the ceiling and stood in front of Jin-Woo.	The angel statue jumped up to the ceiling and stood in front of Jin-Woo.
111	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!
112	낙하의 충격을 견디지 못한 바닥의 석판이 부서지며 돌조각이 튀었다.		The stone slab on the bottom that failed to withstand the impact of the fall crumbled and the stone bounced.
113	진우는 발목에 부딪히는 미세한 돌조각들을 느끼며 단검을 앞으로 내밀었다.		Jin-Woo felt the minute stone bumps on his ankle and pushed forward his dagger.
114	‘할 수 있다.’		‘Can do.’
115	나는 할 수 있다.	I can do it.	I can do it.
116	진우는 천사상과 시선을 마주하며 차분하게 호흡을 가다듬었다.	Jin-Woo confronted the angelic gaze and calmed his breath.	Jin-Woo confronted the angelic gaze and calmly calmed his breath.
117	오싹한 한기가 등줄기를 스치고 지나갔다.	A creeping chill ran past his backbone.	A creepy chill ran past the backbone.
118	아니나 다를까.	just as expected.	just as expected.
119	검, 창, 도, 도끼, 망치 등 여덟 개의 무기가 각자 생명을 지닌 것처럼 무섭게 쇄도해 왔다.	Eight weapons, including swords, windows, roads, axes, and hammers, have been swamped as if they had life.	Eight weapons, including swords, windows, roads, axes, and hammers, have been swamped as if they had life.
120	후-		after-
121	뜨거운 숨을 훅 내뱉은 진우가 눈을 부릅떴다.	Jin-woo, who breathed out a hot breath, opened his eyes.	Jin woke up with a hot breath.
122	밝지도 어둡지도 않은 내부의 불빛 아래서, 진우의 움직임에 따라 안광이 길게 꼬리를 그렸다.		Under the light of neither the light nor the darkness, Along with the movement of Jin-Woo, he painted a long tail.
123	콰과곽콰콰콰과과곽!	Kwa Kwak Kwak Kwa Kwak Kwak Kwa Kwak!	Kwa Kwak Kwak Kwa Kwak Kwak Kwa Kwak!
124	무수히	Countless	Countless
125	‘날아오는 총알을 전부 마주 쏜 총알로 막아 내면 이런 소리가 날까?’	‘Will it sound like this if you block flying bullets with all the bullets that you fire?’	‘Will it sound like this if you block the flying bullets with all the bullets that they shot?’
126	굉음들이 끝없이 부딪치며 진우와 천사상의 공방이 찰나의 시간 무수하게 이어졌다.		The rumbling bumps endlessly, and the workshops of Jin-Woo and the angels have led to myriads of hours.
127	느려진 세상 속에서 오직 둘만이 시간의 흐름에 역행하듯 격하게 몸부림쳤다.	In a slowed world, only two of them struggled as if they were against the flow of time.	In a slowed world, only two of them struggled as if they were against the flow of time.
128	위도 아래도 없는, 막상막하의 진검승부.		There is not even under the latitude, the close-up of the sword.
129	하지만...	But...	But...
130	‘느껴진다.’	‘I feel it.’	‘I feel it.’
131	진우의 어깨가 살짝 움직였다.	Jin-Woo's shoulder moved slightly.	Jin-Woo's shoulder moved slightly.
132	천사상의 검이 눈으로는 짐작 못할 미세한 차이를 두고 그곳을 스치고 지나갔다.	The angelic sword rubbed over the slightest difference that could not be expected by the eyes.	The angelic sword rubbed over the slightest difference that could not be expected by the eyes.
133	쓰지 못하게 된 한쪽 눈은 이제 신경 쓰이지 않았다.	Jin-Woo did not care about his left eye that could not se.	I did not care about the one eye that I could not write.
134	극한마저 넘어 새로운 지평으로 발돋움한 감각이 보지 않아도 겪고 있는 것처럼 무기들의 궤도를 읽어 주었다.		I read the trajectories of the weapons as if I had not seen the senses beyond the limit and emerged into a new horizon.
135	천사상의 공격을 아슬아슬하게 피해 가면서 하나하나 역공을 적중시킨다.	He dealt on his opponent blow after blow while avoiding the attacks of the angel.	He hit the opponent blow after blow while avoiding the attack of the angel.
136	놈의 몸에 상처가 늘어나고 있었다.	The wounds on his body were increasing.	The wounds on the body was increasing.
137	천사상의 속도는 그대로인 반면 진우의 속도는 점점 빨라졌다.	While the speed of the angel remained the same, the speed of Jin-Woo got faster and faster.	While the speed of the angel remained the same, the speed of Jin-Woo got faster and faster.
138	천사상은 경악했다.	The angel was astonished.	The angel was astonished.
139	“...”	“...!”	“...!”
140	시험을 위해서라면 이렇게까지 할 필요도 없었다. 이 인간은 자신의 전력을 끌어내고 있었다.		I did not have to do this for the test. This man was pulling out his power.
141	말 그대로 전력(全力).		Power literally.
142	‘온 힘을 다하는 자신과 대등하게 맞설 수 있는 인간이라니?’		‘Are you a man who can stand up to his equal doing himself?’
143	천사상은 의혹 어린 눈빛으로 진우를 들여다보았다.	The angel looked into Jinwo with suspicious eyes.	The angel looked into Jinwo with suspicious eyes.
144	그리고 그 이유를 알게 되었다.	And he came to know the reason.	And I came to know the reason.
145	‘조금이지만... 섞여 있다.’		It's a little ... mixed. ’
146	흠칫.	He was sorry.	I'm sorry.
147	천사상이 어깨를 떨었다.	The angel shook his shoulder.	The angel shook his shoulder.
148	그래서 이만한 힘을 자유자재로 다룰 수 있게 된 것인가.	So, is it possible to handle this power freely.	So, is it possible to handle this power freely.
149	그러나 그것 또한 자신이 바라던 일.	But that is also what he wanted.	But that is also what he wanted.
150	천사상의 얼굴에 들뜬 희열이 떠올랐을 때, 깔끔하게 절단된 팔 하나가 공중으로 솟구쳐 올랐다.	When the cheerful joy of the angelic face came up, one neatly cut arm rose up into the air.	When the cheerful joy of the angelic face came up, one neatly cut arm rose up into the air.
151	천사상의 고개가 위를 향했다.	The head of the angel looked up.	The head of the angel looked up.
152	무기를 놓쳐 버린 저 팔은... 자신의 오른손이었다.	The arm that missed a weapon was ... his right hand.	The arm that missed a weapon was ... his right hand.
153	[크아아아아아악!]	[Ciaaaaaq!]	[Ciaaaaaq!]
154	가짜 육체라고 해도 통증은 전해진다.	The pain was transmitted even if it is a fake body.	The pain was transmitted even if it is a fake body.
155	순식간에 팔 하나를 잃은 천사상이 비틀거리며 물러섰다.	In an instant, the angel who lost his arm stumbled back.	In an instant, the angel who lost his arm stumbled back.
156	[인간 따위가!]	[A human being!]	[A human being!]
157	천사상의 눈이 붉어졌다.	The eyes on the angel were burning with anger.	The eyes on the angel blushed.
158	잠자고 있던 본성이 본분을 잊게 만들었다.		The sleeping nature made me forget my dignity.
159	[감히!]	[dare!]	[dare!]
160	그가 소리치자 쓰러져 있던 석상들이 동시에 일어났다.		When he shouted, the statues that collapsed at the same time.
161	쿵! Thud! Bang!	thud!	thud!
162	머리가 반파된 신상까지 땅을 짚으며 몸을 일으켰다.		He raised his body to the ground with his hair until he was half finished.
163	진우는 움직이기 시작한 적들을 감지하면서도, 당황하지 않고 천사상에게 덤벼들었다.	Jin-Woo sensed the enemies who were starting to move, but he did not panic and continued to attack the angel.	Jin-Woo sensed the enemies who were starting to move, but they did not panic and started to attack the angel.
164	캉!	Caen!	Caen!
165	천사상의 손 네 개가 단검 하나를 막는 데 쓰였다.	Four angelic hands were used to block one dagger.	Four angelic hands were used to block one dagger.
166	그런데도 주르륵 발끝이 뒤로 밀렸다.	Still, his toes were pushed backward.	Still, my toes were pushed backward.
167	민첩, 감각, 근력, 체력.		Agility, sense, strength, vitality.
168	모든 능력치가 천사상의 예상을 넘어서고 있었다.	All the stats were exceeding the anticipation of the angel.	All the stats were exceeding the anticipation of the angels.
169	[크악!]	[Great!]	[Great!]
170	천사상의 짐승 같은 외침에 석상들이 진우를 덮쳤다.		The stone statues climbed on the angelic beast cry.
171	신전의 모든 적과 진우 하나의 싸움이 시작됐다.		All the enemies of the shrine and the fight of Jinwo began.
172	틱. Click-	Tick.	Tick.
173	[3분 02초]	[3 minutes 02 seconds]	[3 minutes 02 seconds]
174	그 와중에도 시간은 점점 줄어들고 있었다.	Meanwhile, time was running out.	In the meantime, time was running out.
175	진우의 단검이 또다시 천사상의 팔을 잘랐다. 여섯 개의 날개를 변형시켜 만든 팔 중 하나였다.	Jin-Woo 's dagger cut off the angel' s arm again. It was one of the arms that made six wings deformed.	Jin-Woo 's dagger cut off the angel' s arm again. It was one of the arms that made six wings deformed.
176	[크아아아악!]	[Aaaah big!]	[Aaaah big!]
177	그러나 되살아난 석상들의 저항도 만만치 않았다.	But the resurgence of the stone statues was not easy.	But the resurgence of the stone statues was not easy.
178	둘러싼 석상들의 숫자가 워낙 많아서 공격을 전부 피해 내기는 무리였다. 치명상이 될 공격들만 피하고, 나머지는 무시한 채로 천사상을 공격하는 데 집중한다.		The number of stone statues surrounding Jin-Woo was so high that they were all trying to avoid the attack. He focused on attacking the angel statue while avoiding the fatal attacks and ignoring the rest.
179	체력이 가파르게 깎여 내려갔다.	His physical strength was sharply cut down.	My physical strength was sharply cut down.
180	푹! Hook! Clang!	Hook!	Hook!
181	석상 하나가 내려찍은 방패에 왼쪽 어깨가 찍혔다.		A left shoulder was stamped on a shield taken down by a stone statue.
182	‘큭!’	Huh!'	큭! ’
183	진우가 놈을 돌아보았다.	Jin looked back at him.	Jin looked back at him.
184	방패를 든 석상이 또다시 내려찍을 준비를 하고 있었다. 진우의 얼굴이 구겨졌다. 다른 녀석들은 몰라도 이놈만큼은 용서할 수가 없었다.		The stone statue with the shield was preparing to shoot down again. Jin-Woo's face was wrinkled. I do not know the other guys, but I could not forgive him.
185	그제야 천사상에서 떨어진 진우가 단검을 들지 않은 왼손 팔꿈치로 놈의 머리를 찍었다.		Then Jin-Woo, who fell on the angel, took his head with his left elbow.
186	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!		(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!
187	마력이 실린 내려찍기에 놈의 머리가 박살 났다.		His horse's head broke down when magic fell down.
188	그사이 석상들이 잽싸게 진우를 둘러싸고 몸을 날렸다. 그러나 진우는 스킬로 놈들을 밀어냈다.		The statues of them suddenly flew around Jin-Woo. However, Jin-Woo pushes them with the skill.
189	‘지배자의 권능!’		‘『Power of ruler』!’
190	쾅!		bang!
191	한 무리의 석상들이 폭발의 중심에서 밀려 나가는 것처럼 뒤로 튕겨 나갔다.	A group of statues bounced back as if they were pushed out of the center of the explosion.	A group of statues bounced back as if they were pushed out of the center of the explosion.
192	“하아, 하아”	“ha, ha."	“ha, ha."
193	그러나 진우가 한숨을 돌리기도 전에 신상이 진우의 머리 위에서 주먹을 내려쳤다.	But before Jin-Woo could sigh, the angel crashed his fist on Jin-Woo 's head.	But before Jin-Woo could sigh, the priest crashed his fist on Jin-Woo 's head.
194	진우는 가볍게 옆으로 점프해 신상의 공격을 피했다.	Jin-Woo jumped lightly to the side and avoided the attack.	Jin-Woo jumped lightly to the side and avoided the attack.
195	부웅-!	Whoops!	Whoops!
196	거대한 주먹이 진우 근처의 석상 수십을 쓸어버렸다.	A huge fist swept away dozens of stone statues near Jin-Woo.	A huge fist swept away dozens of stone statues near Jin-Woo.
197	진우는 자신을 덮쳐드는 석상들을 따돌리기 위해 크게 원을 그리듯 달리며 천사상에게 접근했다.	Jin-Woo ran in a big circle to get rid of the statues that were covering him and approached the angel statue.	Jin-Woo ran in a big circle to get rid of the statues that were covering him and approached the angel statue.
198	천사상이 잔뜩 찡그린 얼굴로 진우를 맞이했다.	The angelic figure greeted Jin-Woo with a grimacing face.	The angelic figure greeted Jin-Woo with a grimacing face.
199	그 표정은 분노였다.	The expression was anger.	The expression was anger.
200	다시 한 번 진우와 천사상, 그리고 석상들이 뒤엉켰다.	Once again, Jin-Woo, The Angel, and the stone statues were tangled.	Once again, Jin-Woo, Angels, and stone statues were tangled.
201	진우의 땀과 피가 사방으로 튀었다.	Jin-Woo's sweat and blood bloomed in every direction.	Jin-Woo's sweat and blood bloomed in every direction.
202	그러나 그것도 잠시.	But that didn't last long.	But that also for a while.
203	곧 땀과 피가 열기에 증발해 진우의 어깨 위로 붉은 수증기가 피어오르기 시작했다.	Soon sweat and blood evaporated in the heat produced by the rapid movements and red water vapor began to bloom on the shoulder of Jin-Woo.	Soon sweat and blood evaporated in the heat produced by the rapid movements and red water vapor began to bloom on the shoulder of Jin-Woo.
204	석상들이 우르르 밀려나고, 신상이 주먹을 내리꽂고, 천사상의 손들이 바삐 움직였다.		The statues were pushed, the statue pushed down, and the hands of the angels moved.
205	그 중심에 진우가 있었다.	At the center was Jin-Woo.	At the center was Jin-Woo.
206	[크아아아악!]	[Aaaah big!]	[Aaaah big!]
207	또 하나의 팔이 날아갔을 때.	When another arm flew.	When another arm flew.
208	진우의 단검이 마침내 천사상의 목에 닿았다.	The dagger of Jin-Woo finally reached the neck on the angel.	The dagger of Jin-Woo finally reached the neck on the angel.
209	둘의 머리 위에서는 신상이 깍지 낀 거대한 두 손을 내려치고 있었다.	On top of both of them, the gods were clutching their huge hands clasped.	On top of both of them, the gods were clutching their huge hands clasped.
210	진우는 침착하게 천사상의 목에 들이밀고 있던 단검에 힘을 주었다.	Jin-Woo calmly gave strength to the dagger that was pushing on the neck of the angel.	Jin-Woo calmly gave strength to the dagger that was pushing on the neck of the angel.
211	그 순간 천사상이 항복을 선언했다.	At that moment the Angels declared surrender.	At that moment the Angels declared surrender.
212	[졌다.]	[lost.]	[lost.]
213	동시에 신상과 석상들의 움직임이 멈추었다.	At the same time, the movement of statues and statues ceased.	At the same time, the movement of statues and statues ceased.
214	[시험은 끝났다.]	[Testing is over.]	[Testing is over.]
215	틱. Click-	Tick.	Tick.
216	종교를 알리는 천사상의 발언과 함께 끊임없이 돌아가던 타이머가 거짓말처럼 정지했다.		With the angelic remarks of religion, the timer, which constantly turned, stopped like a lie.
217	[남은 시간: 2분 11초]	[Time remaining: 2 minutes 11 seconds]	[Time remaining: 2 minutes 11 seconds]
218	진우의 전신에서 수증기가 모락모락 피어올랐다.		In the whole body of Jin-Woo, the water vapor rose in the air.
219	정지한 타이머를 확인하고서, 진우는 고개를 떨어뜨렸다. 시선은 천사상에게 고정되었다.	Confirming the still timer, Jin-Woo lowered his gaze and fixed it at the angel statue.	Confirming the stop timer, Jin-Woo dropped his head. The gaze was fixed to the angel statue.
220	“묻고 싶은 게 있다”	“There is something I want to ask."	“There is something I want to ask."
221	[뭐든지. 내가 아는 한에서라면 무엇이든 답해 주마.]	[anything. I'll answer whatever I know.]	[anything. I'll answer whatever I know.]
222	무표정한 얼굴의 천사상이 의외로 순순히 요구를 받아들였다.	The angelic face of the expressionless face unexpectedly accepted the demand.	The angelic face of the expressionless face unexpectedly accepted the demand.
223	‘...’	‘... ’	‘... ’
224	진우는 조용히 생각했다.	Jin-Woo thought quietly.	Jin-Woo thought quietly.
225	처음 천사상에게 '네가 누구냐'고 물었을 때 천사상은 질문이 잘못됐다고 비웃었다.	When he first asked the angel, 'are you a monster?', The angel laughed that the question was wrong.	When I first asked the angel, 'Who are you?', The angel laughed that the question was wrong.
226	녀석의 말대로 녀석의 정체를 듣고 나니 의문이 풀리기는커녕 더 많은 의문이 생겨났다.	As he listened to his name, more questions arose, rather than the question being resolved.	As he listened to his name, more questions arose, rather than the question being resolved.
227	그래서 진우는 녀석이 해 준 충고대로 제대로 된 질문을 던졌다.	So Jin-Woo asked the right questions as his advice.	So Jin-Woo asked the right questions as his advice.
228	“나는 누구냐”	Who am I?"	Who am I?"


1		2019.01.31

2	감시과 헌터들이 현장에 도착했다.	The surveillance team arrived at the scene.	The surveillance and hunters arrived at the scene.	Surveillance and Hunter arrived at the scene.
3	상급 헌터 일곱 명.	Seven senior Hunters.	Seven senior Hunters.	the seven senior hunters
4	당장 동원할 수 있는 협회의 최고 정예들을 모조리 긁어서 왔다.	He had gathered all of the best elite of the association that can mobilize right now.	I have scratched all of the best elite of the association that can mobilize right now.	I've scratched all the best of the right to mobilize society.
5	하지만.	But.	But.	but
6	우진철은 알고 있었다.	Woo Jin-chul knew.	Woo Jin-chul knew.	Woo Jin-chul knew.
7	겨우 이 정도 전력으로는 성 헌터에게 도움이 되지 않는다는 사실을.	Only this much power will not be enough to help Hunter Sung Jin-Woo.	Only this much power does not help Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	It doesn't help Hunter Sung with this much power.
8	‘그래도 최악의 경우...’	‘But in the worst case ... ’	‘But in the worst case ... ’	But the worst case...'
9	감시과 헌터들은 성 헌터가 도주할 시간을 번다.	The surveillance team could provide some time for retreat.	Surveillance and hunters earn time to escape.	Watchmen and Hunter earn time for Hunter Sung's escape.
10	그럴 각오로 현장을 찾았다.	He decided to go to the scene.	I decided to go to the scene.	He visited the scene with determination to do
11	“저기입니까. 과장님”	“Is that over there? Chief? "	“Is that over there? Chief? "	"That's it, sir."
12	“그런 거 같다”	“I think so."	“I think so."	"I think so."
13	승합차에서 내려선 감시과 헌터들이 학교 운동장 안으로 발을 들였다.	The surveillance team came out of the van and stepped on the school grounds.	Surveillance and hunters descended from the van and stepped into the school grounds.	Watchmen and hunters stepped into the school playground from the van.
14	신고 후 대기 중이던 용기길드 헌터들이 감시과 헌터들을 발견하고는 환한 얼굴이 되었다.	The hunters who were guarding the gate and waiting for news saw the approaching surveillance team and their faces brightened.	After being reported, the vessel Guild Hunters who were on standby found surveillance and hunters and became a bright face.	After the report, the containerized hunters who were waiting for the report found the guards and the hunters, their faces turned bright.
15	“이쪽입니다. 감시과분들”	"This is it. Superiors have arrived!"	“This is it. Watch people! "	"This way. Watchmen."
16	길드 마스터가 달려가 감시과 헌터들을 마중했다.	The guild master ran to meet the surveillance team.	The guild master ran to meet the surveillance and hunters.	The Guild Master ran to meet the guards and the hunters.
17	그러나 우진철의 시선은 여전히 게이트에 머물러 있을 뿐이었다.	But Woo Jin-chul's gaze was still focused at the gate.	But Woo Jin-chul's gaze was still at the gate.	However, Woo's eyes remained only at the gate.
18	심상치 않은 기운.	Unbelievable aura.	Unbelievable aura.	extraordinary energy
19	우진철이 부하 직원들을 돌아보며 지시를 내렸다.	Woo Jin-chul looked back at his subordinates and gave orders.	Woo Jin-chul turned down his staff and gave instructions.	Woo Jin-chul looked back at his subordinates and gave orders.
20	“서두르자”	“Let's hurry."	“Let's hurry."	"Sudurja"
21	“예”	“Yes."	“Yes."	"Yes"
22	감시과 헌터들의 발걸음이 빨라졌다. 운동장을 가로질러 금방 게이트 앞까지 다다랐다.	The surveillance team stepped up. They crossed the playground and quickly reached the gate.	The surveillance and hunters stepped up. We crossed the playground and quickly reached the gate.	The surveillance and Hunter's footsteps improved. It was just across the playground to the front of the gate.
23	그런데.	By the way.	By the way.	by the way
24	우뚝.		Tall.	an imposing figure
25	우진철의 발걸음이 멈췄다.	Woo Jin-chul stopped.	Woo Jin-chul's step has stopped.	Woo Jin-chul's foot stopped.
26	“과장님”	“Chief?"	“Chief?"	"Director"
27	“선배님”	“Seniors?"	“Seniors?"	Dear Sir,
28	우진철을 뒤따르던 부하 직원들의 걸음도 멈추었다.	The steps of the subordinates who followed Woo Jin-chul also stopped.	The steps of the subordinates who followed Woo Jin-chul also stopped.	Staff members who followed Woo Jin-chul also stopped walking.
29	우진철은 선글라스를 조심스레 벗었다. 선글라스를 집은 손끝이 가늘게 떨리고 있었다.		Woo Jin-chul carefully took off his sunglasses. The house was shaking his fingertips with his sunglasses.	Woo Jin-chul took off his sunglasses carefully. The sunglasses were trembling with the tips of his hands.
30	‘이게... 이게 대체...?’	This... this is...'	‘It's ... What the hell ...?	This... this is...'
31	끔찍한 마력의 폭풍.	a terrible mana storm	A horrible magical storm.	a terrible mana storm
32	게이트에서 새어 나오는 마력이 얼마나 흉포한지 게이트 근처의 공간이 일그러져 가는 것처럼 보였다.	It seemed that the space near the gate was being distorted by how vicious the magic leaking from the gate was.	It seemed that the space near the gate was being distorted by how vicious the magic leaking from the gate was.	The mana leaking from the gate seemed to have distorted the space near the gate.
33	돌연 그가 흠칫 놀라 한 발짝 뒷걸음질 쳤다.	Suddenly, he took a step back in surprise.	Suddenly he staggered to the ground.	Suddenly, he took a step back in surprise.
34	착시일까, 흉조일까?’	Is it an optical illusion or a bad omen?'	‘Is it an optical illusion?’	Is it an optical illusion or a bad omen?'
35	언뜻 게이트 위에 시커먼 장막이 드리운 듯했다.	At first, a dark curtain hung over the gate.	At first glance, it seemed like a dark tent on the gate.	At first, a dark curtain hung over the gate.
36	언젠가 본, 죽음의 그림자였다.		Someday I saw it, it was a shadow of death.	It was the shadow of death that I saw one day.
37	뒷머리가 쭈뼛 섰다.		The back of the head stopped.	The back of my head stood on end.
38	우진철은 본능적으로 알았다.	Woo Jin-chul instinctively knew.	Woo Jin-chul instinctively knew.	Woo knew by instinct.
39	안에서 어떤 싸움이 벌어지고 있건, 자신들이 낄 자리가 아니라는 것을.	No matter what fight is going on in there, it's not where they belong.	No matter what fight is going on in there, it's not where they belong.	No matter what kind of fight is going on inside, it's not their place.
40	새파랗게 질려 가는 우진철의 얼굴을 보고 깜짝 놀란 부하 직원들이 물었다.	One of Woo Jin-chul's subordinates was surprised at his supervisor's face,	I was surprised to see Woo Jin-chul's face,	When he saw Woo Jin-chul's face turning blue, his staff asked him.
41	“과장님, 괜찮으십니까”	“Master, are you okay?"	“Master, are you okay?"	"Are you all right, sir?"
42	“..”	"..."	"..."	“..”
43	우진철은 대답 대신 질문을 던졌다.	Woo Jin-chul asked a question instead.	Woo Jin-chul asked the question instead.	Woo Jin-chul asked questions instead of answers.
44	“이 근처에... 레이드 대기 중인 대형 길드가 있나”	“Is there a large guild waiting for a raid?"	“Is there a large guild waiting for a raid?"	"We're around here. Do you have a large guild waiting for you?"
45	잠시 검색해 보던 부하 직원이 얼른 답했다.	My subordinate, who was searching for a while, quickly answered.	My subordinate, who was searching for a while, quickly answered.	A subordinate who had been searching for a while answered quickly.
46	“예. 헌터스 길드가 레이드 대기 중입니다”	“Yes. The Hunters Guild is waiting for a raid. "	“Yes. The Hunters Guild is waiting for a raid. "	"Yes, Hunter's Guild is waiting for Raid"
47	“S급 헌터 두 분은?”		“Two S-class hunters?"	"What about the two S-rated Hunter?"
48	“최종인 헌터님, 차해인 헌터님 두 분 모두 레이드에 참여하시는 것으로 되어 있습니다”		“Choi Jong - in, and the second man, Cha Hae-in, are both involved in the raid."	"The final(Jong-in?) Hunter and Cha Hae-in Hunter are both supposed to be in the Raid."
49	최종인과 차해인.		Choi Jong - in and Cha Hae-in	Choi Jong - in and Cha Hae-in
50	그 두 사람이라면 어떻게든 할 수 있을지 모른다.		I do not know if they can do it anyway.	The two of them don't know how to do it.
51	우진철의 고개가 다시 게이트 쪽으로 향했다. 손끝에서 시작된 작은 떨림이 점점 전신으로 퍼져 갔다.	Woo Jin-chul's turned his gaze towards the gate again. A small tremor started at the fingertips and gradually spread throughout his body.	Woo Jin-chul's head turned toward the gate again. A small tremor started at the fingertips and gradually spread throughout his body.	The pass of Woo Jin-chul headed back toward the gate. A small tremor at the fingertips gradually spread throughout the body.
52	꼴깍.		It's black.	It's the last straw.
53	마른침이 절로 넘어갔다.		The dry spit fell over.	The dryness of his mouth fell over to the temple.
54	우진철은 떨리는 목소리를 힘겹게 가다듬고서 말했다.	Woo Jin-chul struggled to compose his trembling voice.	Woo Jin-chul chewed up his trembling voice.	Woo Jin-chul struggled to compose his trembling voice.
55	“헌터스 길드에... 긴급 협조 요청 넣어”	“Hunters Guild ... put in an urgent request for cooperation.”	“Hunters Guild ... put in urgent cooperation request.”	"Hunters Guild... with an urgent request for cooperation"
56	* * *	* * *	* * *	* * *
57	물었다.	Jin-Woo asked.	I asked.	Ask.
58	천사상이 지적한 대로 질문을 바꿔, 네가 누구냐고 묻는 대신 내가 누구냐고 물었다.	Instead of asking who the statue was, he asked who he was.	Instead of asking who you are, I asked who I was.	I changed the question, as the angel pointed out, and instead of asking who you are, I asked who I was.
59	그 짧은 순간.	That short moment.	That short moment.	That short moment.
60	가쁜 숨을 고르던 진우는 금방 원래의 호흡을 되찾았다. 조금 전까지 격렬한 전투를 치렀다고는 믿기 힘든 숨소리였다.	Jin-woo took a moment to regain his original breathing pace. It was unbelievable that there was a fierce battle just a moment ago.	Jin-Woo, who chose to breathe his breath, immediately regained his original breath. It was a hard breath to believe that it was a violent battle until a little while ago.	Jin-woo, who was looking for a short breath, soon regained his original breath. It was unbelievable that there was a fierce battle just a moment ago.
61	위아래로 들썩거리던 어깨도 차분해졌다.	His shoulders, which were moving rhytmically, also calmed down.	The shoulder, which had been up and down, also calmed down.	His shoulders, which were moving up and down, calmed down.
62	[...]	[...]	[...]	[...]
63	천사상의 대답이 늦어지는 듯하자 진우가 단검을 들이밀었다. 단검의 칼날은 석상의 목을 파고들어 갔다.	The angel 's answer seemed to be delayed, and Jin - woo pushed the dagger. The blade of the dagger penetrated the neck of the stone statue.	The angel 's answer seemed to be delayed, and Jin - woo pushed the dagger. The blade of the dagger penetrated the neck of the stone statue.	As the angelic reply seemed to be delayed, Jin-woo pushed his dagger. The blade of the dagger dug into the head of the statue.
64	사람이었다면 벌써 피부가 베여 피가 줄줄 흘러내릴 만한 상처.	If it was human and had skin, it would bleed.	If you were a human and had skin, they could bleed.	If you were a human, you'd already cut your skin and bleed it off.
65	석상이어서 피가 흐르지는 않겠지만 이대로 목을 잘라 버리는 데는 아무런 문제도 없었다.	The statue could not bleed, but there was no problem in cutting its neck off like this.	There would be no blood on the stone statue, but there was no problem in cutting the neck like this.	The statue would not bleed, but there was nothing wrong with cutting off the neck like this.
66	천사상도 그 사실을 알고 있는 것일까?	‘Does the Angels know that?’	‘Does the Angels know that?’	Does the Angel know that?
67	뒤늦게 입술을 뗐다.		I licked my lips too late.	I took my lips off late.
68	[이제야.]	[Now.]	[Now.]	[Now.]
69	가까이서 들으니 더 기괴한 목소리였다.	It was a more bizarre voice when he heard it up close.	It was a more bizarre voice when I heard it nearby.	It was a quirky voice to be heard up close.
70	[제대로 된 질문을 하였구나.]	[You asked the right question.]	[You asked the right question.]	You asked the right question.]
71	그러면서 미소를 지었다.	Then he smiled.	Then he smiled.	Then he smiled.
72	여러 개의 팔이 잘려 나가고 턱 밑에 칼이 드리워져 있음에도 그다지 두려워하는 기색은 보이지 않았다.	Even though several arms were cut off and the knife fell under his chin, there was no sign of fear in his eyes.	Even though the arms were cut off and the knife fell under the chin, there was no sign of fear.	There were no signs of fear, even though several arms had been cut and a knife had been thrown under the chin.
73	‘어딘가에 진짜 본체가 있는 건가?’	Is there a real body somewhere?’	Is there a real body somewhere?’	Where is the real body?'
74	하지만 진우의 뛰어난 기감이 주변을 훑어도 느껴지는 기운은 없었다.		However, Jin-Woo 's exceptional passion did not have the energy to look around.	However, Jin-woo's great feeling of feeling was not as strong as he could be.
75	만약 정말로 다른 곳에 본체가 따로 있다면 얼마나 수준 높은 기술인지 감히 지금은 짐작조차 할 수 없었다.	If it really had a separate body elsewhere, he couldnot even imagine how high-level the technology that would be.	If you really have a separate body elsewhere, you can not even imagine how high-level the technology is now.	I dared not even imagine what a high-level technology would be if I were really elsewhere.
76	얼굴에 여전히 미소를 머금고서, 천사상이 말했다.	Still with a smile on his face, the angel said.	Still with a smile on his face, the angel said.	With a smile still on his face, the angel said.
77	[답은 네 안에 있다.]	[The answer is in you.]	[The answer is in you.]	The answer is within you.]
78	‘내 안에?’	‘In me? ’	‘In me? ’	In me?'
79	허튼 수작을 부릴까 봐 경계하고 있던 진우의 눈빛이 날카로워졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes were sharper as he wondered if he should hit it.	Jin-Woo's eyes were sharpened as he was wary of the Hutton.	Jin-woo's eyes became sharper as he was afraid of making nonsense.
80	오랫동안 하급 헌터로 지내며 진우는 자신을 죽일 수 있는 강한 적들과 수없이 대치해 왔다.	For a long time as a low-grade hunter, Jin-woo has confronted many powerful enemies that could kill him.	For a long time as a low-grade hunter Jin-Woo has been in conflict with strong enemies who could kill him.	While serving as a low-level Hunter for a long time, Jin-woo has faced countless strong enemies who can kill him.
81	최하급으로 분류되는 E급 헌터가, 그것도 E급에서도 가장 밑바닥에 속하는 진우가 무려 4년 동안 던전들을 돌아다니며 살아남는 다는 것은 쉬운 일이 아니었다.	It was not easy for an E-class Hunter, which is the lowest class, to survive for 4 years while exploring dungeons.	It was not easy for E-class Hunter, which is classified as the lowest class, and Jin-Woo, which was lowest class in E class, to survive for 4 years while dodging around.	It was not easy for him to survive by running around the dungeons for as many as four years.
82	몇 번이나 생사의 경계를 넘나드며 갈고닦아진 감각이, 최악의 상황에서 항상 차선을 선택할 수 있게 만들어 주었기에 가능했던 것이다.		It was possible because the sense of being wiped and polished across the boundary of life and death several times made it possible to always choose the lane in the worst case.	It was possible because the sense of grinding and polishing across the boundaries of life and death made it possible to choose the lane at all times under the worst conditions.
83	그 예리한 감각이 무언가 달라진 분위기를 예고했다.	That sharp sense of the unpredictable atmosphere.	That sharp sense of the unpredictable atmosphere of something.	The keen sense of taste foreshadowed a certain mood.
84	아니나 다를까.	just as expected.	just as expected.	Sure enough.
85	띠링!	Tingling!	Tingling!	Tie ring!
86	갑자기 튀어나온 기계음과 함께 늘 들려오던 시스템의 목소리가 들려왔다. 천사상의 목소리와는 다른, 확실한 여성의 음성이었다.	I heard the familiar voice of the system, a bit louder than usual. It was a woman's voice, unlike that of the angel.	I heard the voice of the system that I was always listening to with suddenly coming out of the machine sound. It was a certain woman's voice, unlike the voice on the angel.	With a sudden mechanical noise, I could hear the usual system. The voice of a certain woman, unlike the voice of an angel.
87	[메모리에 저장된 데이터를 불러들입니다.]	[Loads of data stored in memories are being given.]	[Loads of data stored in memories are being given.]	[Call data stored in memory.]
88	[수락하시겠습니까?] (Y/N)	[Accept?] (Y / N)	[Accept?] (Y / N)	[Would you like to accept it?] (Y/N)
89	목소리뿐만 아니라 메시지 화면까지 떠올랐다.	Not only the voice, but also the message screen came up.	Not only the voice, but also the message screen came up.	Not only her voice but also her message screen appeared.
90	예스 혹은 노우.	Yes or no.	Yes or no.	Yes or no.
91	알파벳 Y와 N이 대답을 기다리고 있다는 듯 진우 눈앞에서 천천히 깜박이기 시작했다.	Letters Y and N began to blink slowly in front of his eyes as if the system was waiting for an answer.	Letters Y and N began to blink slowly in front of his eyes as if he was waiting for an answer.	The letters "Y" and "N" began to flash before Jin-woo as if they were waiting for an answer.
92	‘이게 대체...’	‘This is ... ’	‘This is ... ’	What the hell...'
93	또 무슨 수작을 부리려는 것일까?	What else could he do?	‘What else would you like to do?	What else are you trying to do?
94	진우의 시선이 메시지 화면을 떠나 천사상을 향했다.	Jin-Woo's gaze moved from the message screen back to the angel.	Jin-Woo's gaze left the message screen and headed for the angel.	Jin-woo's eyes left the message screen and headed toward the statue.
95	어느새 얼굴에서 미소가 사라진 천사상은 감정이 전혀 담겨 있지 않은 얼굴로 말했다.	The angelic figure whose smile disappeared from his face suddenly said with an emotionless face.	An angelic figure whose smile disappeared from his face suddenly said with a face not full of emotion.	The angelic statue, whose face had no smile, said with a face full of emotion.
96	“선택은 네게 맡기지”	"I'll give you the choice"	“I'll leave it to you."	"I leave the choice to you"
97	방금 전과 달리 목소리는 시스템과 분리되어 있었다. 기계처럼 딱딱한 남성의 목소리가 고막을 건드렸다.	Unlike before, the voice was different from the system. A male voice, hard like a machine, reached his ears.	Unlike before, the voices were separated from the system. A hard male voice like a machine reached his ear.	Unlike before, the voice was separate from the system. The voice of a man as hard as a machine touched the eardrum.
98	진우는 입을 꾹 다물었다.	Jin-woo kept his mouth shut.	Jin-Woo sucked his mouth.	Jin-woo kept his mouth shut.
99	‘메모리에 저장된 데이터라...’	‘Data stored in memory ... ’	‘Data stored in memory ... ’	Data stored in memory...'
100	흔히 게임에서 그러는 것처럼 세이브 파일이라도 모셔놓고 있었다는 건가?	‘Did I keep a save file like it usually happens in a game?’	‘Did you keep a save file like you usually do in the game?’	You mean he kept a save file just like he did in the game?
101	그리고 지금 그 파일을 확인해 볼 수 있다고?	‘And can I check that file now?’	‘And you can check that file now?’	And now you can check the file?
102	‘...’	‘... ’	‘... ’	‘...’
103	길지 않은 시간 동안 수없이 많은 생각들이 머릿속을 교차했다.	Over a long period of time, countless thoughts crossed his mind.	Over a long period of time, countless thoughts crossed my mind.	Countless thoughts crossed my mind in the not-too-distant hours.
104	그러나 대답은 정해져 있었다.	But the answer was fixed.	But the answer was fixed.	But the answer was fixed.
105	‘어쩌면 처음이자 마지막으로 진실을 확인할 기회를 얻었는데 여기서 물러설 수는 없지 않은가?’	‘Maybe I got a chance to check out the truth for the first time and the last time, but can not I get out of here?’	‘Maybe I got a chance to check out the truth for the first time and the last time, but can not I get out of here?’	"Maybe I got the chance to check the truth for the first and last time, can't I step back from it?’
106	만약 이것이 시스템의 함정이라면 이렇게 번거로운 과정을 거칠 필요조차 없었다.	If this was a system trap, it would not have to go through this cumbersome process.	If this was a system trap, it would not have to go through this cumbersome process.	If this was a system trap, there was no need to go through such a cumbersome process.
107	진우의 심장이 언제 멎을 것인지 시간까지 정할 수 있는 것이 시스템의 권한이니까 말이다.	It is the system's authority that can determine when Jin-Woo's heart will stop.	It is the system's authority that can determine when Jin-Woo's heart will stop.	It is the system's right to decide when Jin-woo's heart will stop.
108	‘천사상의 말대로 이 모든 과정이 시험이었다면... 데이터를 확인해 볼 수 있는 자격을 얻은 거다.’	‘As the angel said, if all this process was a test ... he was now qualified to access the data. ’	‘As the angel said, if all this process was a test ... you were qualified to check the data. ’	If all this was a test, as the angel said... You are entitled to check the data.’
109	문득 싸움이 시작되기 전, 천사상이 했던 말이 뇌리를 스치고 지나갔다.	Before the fight began, the words of the angel statue ran past the mind.	Before the fight began, the words of the angel statue ran past the mind.	Before the fight broke out, an angelic remark passed my mind.
110	-시험이 끝난 뒤에도 네가 서 있을 수 있다면 모든 것을 알려주마. 그것이 내가 주는 상이다.	“If you can still stand after the test, I'll let you know. That's the prize I give.”	“I will let you know if you can stand after the exam. That is the image I give.”	“If you can still stand after the test, I'll let you know. That's the prize I give.”
111	아마도 그 상이란 자격을 뜻하는 것이리라.	Perhaps that reward meant access right.	Perhaps that reward meaned qualification.	Perhaps the award means qualification.
112	결론이 나왔다.	He reached a decision.	The conclusion came.	The conclusion came out.
113	마음의 결정을 내린 진우의 입술이 서서히 열리었다.	The lips of Jin-Woo, who had made up his mind, slowly opened.	The lips of Jin-Woo, who made the decision of heart, slowly opened.	Jin-woo's lips slowly opened after he made up his mind.
114	“...예스”	“...Yes.”	“...Yes.”	"...Yes"
115	그러자 순식간에 어둠이 찾아왔다.	Then suddenly darkness surrounded him.	Then suddenly darkness came.	Then darkness came in no time.
116	띠링.	A bell rang.	A bell rang.	a belt ring
117	익숙한 기계음이 귀청을 때린 후, 시스템의 목소리가 들려왔다.	After the familiar machine sound hit his ears, the voice of the system has spoken.	After the familiar machine sound hit his ears, the voice of the system has spoken.	After a familiar mechanical sound struck the ear, the voice of the system was heard.
118	[데이터를 불러오는 데 성공했습니다.]	[The data was successfully imported.]	[The data was successfully imported.]	[The data was successfully imported.]
119	* * *	* * *	* * *	* * *
120	끝도 없이 긴 터널을 무한에 가까운 속도로 통과하는 기분이었다.	He felt as if he had walked through a long tunnel at an infinitite speed.	It was the passing road of a long tunnel through infinity.	I felt as if I had walked through a long tunnel at an infinity speed.
121	어둠으로 가득 찬 공간을 순식간에 지나쳐 저 멀리 새어 들어오던 빛에 몸을 부딪쳤다.	The darkness passed in a flash and he reached the light that was in the distance.	The space filled with darkness passed and he reached the light leaking far away.	A space full of darkness passed in a flash and crashed into the light that was far away.
122	잠깐의 눈부심이 거쳐 간 후.	after a brief flash of light	After a moment of glare.	after a brief flash of sunshine
123	눈앞에, 아니 아래에 펼쳐져 있는 광경에 진우는 속으로 신음을 내뱉었다.	Jin-woo groaned inwardly at the scene unfolding before and below him.	In front of the unfolding scene, Jin-Woo leaked out a moan.	Jin-woo groaned inwardly at the scene unfolding before and below him.
124	‘맙소사...’	‘Oh My God...’	‘Oh My God...’	‘Oh My God...’
125	수를 다 헤아릴 수 없을 만큼 많은 마수들의 군대가 끝이 보이지 않을 정도로 늘어서 있었다.	It was an endless army of magic beats.	There were so many armies of magic beasts that the number could not be counted, that they could not see the end.	The army of the countless magic beats was endless. The army of countless chariots lined up beyond number.
126	이쪽 끝에서 저쪽 끝까지.	From one end to the other.	From one end to the other.	From one end to the other.
127	마수들이 발 디딜 틈 하나 없이 땅을 덮었다.	Beasts covered the ground without a gap.	Beasts covered the ground without a break.	The magicians covered the ground with no room to step on.
128	실로 끔찍한 광경이었다.	It was a terrible sight indeed.	It was a terrible sight indeed.	It was a terrible sight.
129	여기 모여 있는 마수들이 한꺼번에 게이트에서 뛰쳐나온다면 인류에게 승산은 없었다.	If those beasts poured out of a gate at once, mankind was doomed.	If these fiends here were pouring out of the gate at once, there could be no victory for mankind.	If the magicians gathered here ran out of the gate all at once, there was no chance for mankind to win
130	보고 있는 것만으로도 얹힌 것처럼 속이 답답해졌다.	It was as if he was just looking at it.	It was as if he was just looking at it.	I felt as if I had been sitting on my stomach just watching.
131	‘가만... 여기는 어디지?’	‘Wait ... What is this place?’	‘Wait ... Which is this place?’	Wait... Where are we?'
132	분명 지구는 아니었다.	It certainly wasn't Earth.	It was not the earth.	It certainly wasn't Earth.
133	식물이라고는 하나도 찾아볼 수 없는 적갈색의 메마른 평원 위에는, 괴이한 생김새의 길고 얇은 바위들이 하늘을 향해 삐죽 빼죽 솟아 있었다.	Above the rustic red-brown plain, where no vegetation could be seen, the long and thin rocks of strange form were stretching towards the sky.	Above the rusty plain of the reddish brown where any vegetation cannot be found, the long and thin rocks at the strange appearance were streching out toward the sky.	On the parched red-brown plains, which had no vegetation in them, long, thin rocks with strange features crept up into the sky.
134	생전 처음 보는 이질적인 풍경.	An alien landscape that he has never seen before.	An alien landscape that he has never seen before.	a foreign sight for the first time in one's
135	눈에 보이는 것이라곤 적갈색 땅과 바위들, 그리고 온 땅을 뒤덮은 마수 대군뿐이었다.	The only thing that was visible was the red-brown land, the rocks, and the army that covered the whole land.	The only things that were visible were the reddish brown land, the rocks, and the army who sprwaled across the whole land.	All you could see was the Magistrate, the Magistrate, who covered the reddish-brown land, rocks and the whole land.
136	진우는 마수들에게로 시선을 옮겼다.	Jin-Woo turned his gaze to the magic beasts.	Jin-Woo turned his gaze to the magic beasts.	Jin-woo turned to the magicians.
137	하급 던전에서 흔히 보이는 잔챙이들부터 하이오크, 백귀, 거인들처럼 상급 던전에서만 만날 수 있는 강력한 놈들까지.	High-orcs From lower dungeons and giants, «White Walkers» that can only be encountered in higher dungeons.	High-orcs From lower dungeons and giants that can only be encountered in higher dungeons.	From small tadpoles commonly seen in the lower dungeons to powerful ones that can only be seen in the upper dungeons such as high-oak, «White Walkers», and giants.
138	등급과 종류를 막론하고 새까맣게 모여든 마수들이 위를 올려다보며 무언가를 기다리고 있었다.	Regardless of grade and class, the crowd of magic beasts was looking up and waiting for something.	Regardless of grade and class, the magic beasts crowd was looking up and waiting for something.	Black-and-white magicians of all grades and kinds were looking up and waiting for something.
139	‘어디를 보고 있는 거지?’	‘Where are they looking at? ’	‘Where are you looking at? ’	Where are you looking?’
140	그 눈빛들을 따라 진우의 시선도 자연스레 위를 향했다.	Jin-Woo's gaze also naturally turned upwards.	Jin-Woo's gaze also naturally turned upwards.	Jin-woo's eyes were naturally upward.
141	그리고 발견했다.	And he found it.	And he found it.	And found.
142	‘...!’	‘...! ’	‘...! ’	‘...!’
143	저 하늘 높은 곳에 고요히 떠 있는 검은 호수를.	A black lake floating high in the sky.	A black lake floating high in the sky.	The black lake that floats still high up in the sky.
144	아니, 그건 호수가 아니었다.	No, it was not a lake.	No, it was not a lake.	No, it was not a lake.
145	거대한 호수라고 착각해 버릴 정도로, 규모를 짐작하기도 힘든 게이트가 아래를 내려다보고 있었다.	The gate that was pointing down, so hard to imagine its scale, could be mistaken for a huge lake.	The gate was looking down, so hard to guess the scale, as if mistaking it for a huge lake.	A gate of unknown size looked down, deluding it as a huge lake.
146	검은 구멍이 보랏빛 하늘을 가리고 있었다.	The black hole covered the purple sky.	The black hole covered the purple sky.	A black hole covered the purple sky.
147	‘보랏빛 하늘...’	‘Purple sky ... ’	‘Purple sky ... ’	‘Purple sky ... ’
148	존재할 수 없는 하늘의 색을 보고서 이곳이 지구가 아니라는 사실에 더더욱 확신이 생겼다.	He was further convinced that this was not Earth, because he could not see the color of the sky that Earth had.	He was further convinced that this was not Earth, because he could not see the color of the sky that Earth had.	The color of the sky that could not exist made me more certain that this place is not Earth.
149	지구가 아닌 곳에서 마수들과 게이트 사이에 무슨 일이 벌어지려한다.		Something was happening between the monsters and the gate, not on the earth.	Something is going to happen between the cages and the gate where there is no earth.
150	침이 꼴깍 넘어갔다.	The saliva was dripping off.	The saliva fell off.	The saliva fell off.
151	정적 속에서 시간에 비례해 긴장감도 높아져 갔다.	The tension increased in proportion to the passing time in stillness	The tension increased gradually at the very moment.	In the midst of static situation, tension has increased with time.
152	고오오오-	Gao-Oh-	OoO-	Gao-Oh-
153	‘저기서 뭐가 나올까?’	‘What will come out there?	‘What will come out there?	‘What will come out there?
154	진우는 내심 마수들이 게이트를 통해 지구의 땅을 밟은 것처럼.		As Jin-Woo stepped on the earth 's ground to the gate.	Jin-woo is as if his inward captors were stepping on the earth through the gate.
155	저 게이트에서 인간의 병기들이나 인류로 구성된 군대가 나오지 않을까 기대했다.	He expected an army of humans coming out.	He expected an army of humans coming out.	We expected that there would be a military consisting of human weapons or human beings from that gate.
156	그러나.	But.	But.	But
157	쩌억!	Oh, my God!	Oh, my God!	Oh, my God!
158	갈라진 게이트 입구에서 쏟아져나온 검은 등에 날개를 달고 있는 은빛 갑옷의 병사들이었다.	It was instead soldiers of silver armors winged with black wings flocking to the entrance of the cracked gate.	It was instead soldiers of silver armors winged with black wings flocking to the entrance of the cracked gate.	They were soldiers in silver armor with wings on their black back pouring out from the entrance to the gate.
159	은빛 갑옷의 병사들은 마치 벌집을 건드렸을 때의 벌 떼들처럼 우수수 떨어져 내렸다.	The soldiers wearing silver armor descended like a cloud of angered bees.	The soldiers of the silver armors descended as if they were bees when they touched the beehive.	The soldiers in silver armor fell like bees when they touched the hive.
160	마수들이 땅을 뒤엎었듯이 이번엔 병사들이 하늘을 뒤덮었다.	Just as beasts were covering the ground, this time the winged soldiers covered the sky.	Just as beasts were covering the ground, this time the winged soldiers covered the sky.	This time soldiers covered the sky as if the chariots had turned the ground upside down.
161	장관이었다.		It was a minister.	He was a minister.
162	진우는 속으로 연신 감탄을 터트렸다.		Jin-Woo was impressed with the extension.	Jin-woo burst into a mirth of joy into himself.
163	그러나 마수들의 생각은 달랐는지 녀석들은 하늘을 까맣게 채워가는 병사들을 보고는 괴성을 지르며 흥분해 날뛰기 시작했다.	But the beasts' thoughts were different and when they saw the soldiers filling up the sky, they began to grow excited and scramble.	But the beasts' thoughts were different, and when they saw the soldiers filling up the sky, they began to grow excited and scramble.	However, the beasts might have different ideas, but when they saw the soldiers filling the sky with blackness, they began to scream and go wild.
164	무슨 일이 일어날지는 보지 않고도 예상할 수 있었다.	He didn't need to watch to know the final outcome.	I could have expected without seeing what would happen.	I could foresee without looking at what would happen.
165	전쟁이었다.	It was a war.	It was a war.	It was war.
166	쏴아아아-!	Shoot me!	Shoot me!	Shoot me!
167	병사들은 은빛 빛줄기가 되어 아래로 쇄도했다.		The soldiers rushed down as silver light stems.	The soldiers poured down in silver.
168	게이트는 하나가 아니었다.		The gate was not alone.	The gate was not one.
169	몇 개나 되는 게이트에서 병사들이 꼬리에 꼬리를 물고 쏟아졌다.		At several gates, the soldiers poured into the battle.	Soldiers were thrown at the tail at several gates.
170	땅의 마수들과 하늘의 병사들!	The soldiers of the ground and the soldiers of the heaven!	The soldiers of the earth and the soldiers of heaven!	The magicians of the earth and the soldiers of the sky!
171	서로를 향해 적의를 불태우던 두 집단은 이윽고 지상에서 격돌했다.	The two groups that were burning with enmity against each other soon clashed on the ground.	The two groups, which burned their enemies toward each other, eventually collided on the ground.	The two groups that were burning enmity against each other soon clashed on the ground.
172	어마어마한 규모의 싸움이었다.	It was a fight of massive proportions.	It was a huge scale fight.	It was a huge battle.
173	우워어어어어!	Wow!	Wow!	Wow!
174	마수들의 함성이 지축을 뒤흔들었고.	The shouts of the beasts shook the ground.	The shouts of the beasts shook the earth.	The roar of the captains shook the earth.
175	부우우-	Bu Boo -	Bu Boo -	Boo-Woo-
176	은빛 병사들이 부는 뿔피리가 웅장히 울려 퍼졌다.	The silver soldiers blew horns that sounded magnificently.	The horns that the silver soldiers were blowing sounded magnificently.	The silvery soldiers blew their horn.
177	무기와 무기가 부딪치고 갑옷이 부서지는 소리가 요란했다. 함성은 곧 비명과 신음이 되었으며, 땅이 붉게 물들어 가기 시작했다.	The weapons collided and the armor clashed. The shouts soon became screams and groaning, and the ground was stained red.	The weapons hit and the armor crashed. The shouts soon became screams and groaning, and the ground began to be stained with red.	The sound of weapons colliding and armor breaking was loud. The roar soon became a scream and groan, and the ground began to turn red.
178	우세는 금방 점쳐갔다.	The predominance quickly appeared.	The predominance quickly gained.	The preponderance was quick to come by.
179	은빛 병사들은 강했다.	The silver soldiers were strong.	The silver soldiers were strong.	The silver soldiers were strong.
180	상급 헌터들을 찢어발길 수 있는 마수들의 목을 어렵지 않게 베어넘기는 놈들이었다.	They were the ones who were able to tear up the hunters of the higher classes and snap their necks without difficulty.	They were the ones who were able to tear up the hunters of the higher classes and bend their necks without difficulty.	They were the ones who easily cut off the heads of the captains who could tear apart the higher hunters.
181	그런 놈들이 저만한 무리를 이뤘으니 마수들이 쓸려 나가는 것은 당연한 일.	It's no wonder that such a group of beasts will be swept away.	It's no wonder that such a group of people have managed to get rid of them.	It is natural that such a group of people should be swept away.
182	승부는 기울었다.	The game was slanted.	The game was slanted.	The game is on the wane.
183	그러나 그럼에도 불구하고 게이트는 아직 은빛 병사들을 끊임없이 쏟아 내고 있었다.	Nevertheless, the gate was still constantly pouring silver soldiers.	Nevertheless, the gate was still constantly pouring silver soldiers.	Nevertheless, the gate was still pouring in silver soldiers.
184	해일처럼 밀려들기 시작한 은빛 병사들의 물결은 평원에 남아 있던 마수들의 흔적을 삽시간에 지워 나갔다.	The wave of the silver soldiers, which began to rise like a tsunami, erased the traces of the beasts left in the plains in a moment.	The wave of the silver soldiers, which began to rise like a tsunami, erased the traces of the beasts left in the plains in a moment.	The waves of silver-colored soldiers, which began to flood like a tidal wave, quickly erased the traces of the remaining chariots in the plain.
185	크아아아악!	It's big!	Big ah!	Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!
186	키에에엑!	Kie eek!	Kie eek!	Kieh!
187	처음의 격돌은 전쟁이었으나 이제는 살육으로밖에 보이지 않았다.	The first battle was war, but now it was only slaughter.	The first strife was war, but now it was only slaughtered.	The first collision was a war, but now it only seemed like murder.
188	진우 자신이 마수들에게 그러했듯 병사들의 검과 창에도 자비심은 없었다. 덕분에 마수들의 숫자는 아주 가파르게 줄어 갔다.	There was no mercy in the swords and spears of the soldiers, as Jin-Woo himself felt towards the beasts. Thanks to that, the number of the beasts has decreased sharply.	There was no mercy in the swords and spears of the soldiers, as Jin-Woo himself did to the beasts. Thanks to that, the number of the beasts has decreased very steeply.	As Jin-woo himself did with the captives, the soldiers' swords and spears had no mercy. Thanks to this, the number of the chariots has declined very sharply.
189	그 끔찍하던 괴물들이 덧없이 쓸려 나가는 장면을 보면서 진우는 영문을 알 수 없는 복잡한 감정을 느꼈다.	As he watched the horrible monsters being swept away, Jin-Woo felt a complex feeling of ignorance.	As he watched the horrible monsters being swept away, Jin-Woo felt a complex feeling of unknownness.	Watching the scene of the terrible monsters being swept away fleetingly, Jin-woo felt a complicated feeling beyond recognition.
190	‘이런 놈들에게 희생당한 사람들이 안타까운 건지, 사람들이 저런 힘을 갖지 못한 것이 아쉬운 건지...’	Do you feel sorry for the beasts who have been killed by that silver army, or do you feel bad that the beasts didn't have that kind of power?'	‘I do not think people who are sacrificed by these guys are sad...’	Do you feel sorry for the people who have been killed by these guys, or do you feel bad that people don't have that kind of power?'
191	그러나 잡생각도 잠시.		However, it was also a bit of a chance.	But I'm also thinking about miscellaneous matters for a while.
192	이변은 바로 그 다음에 일어났다.	Something extraordinary happened just after that.	Something happened just after that.	This anomaly was followed immediately.
193	마수들의 전멸이 멀지 않은 때.	When the destruction of the beasts was not far away.	When the destruction of the beasts was not far away.	at a time when the annihilation of the captives is not far away
194	파죽지세로 적을 몰아붙이던 하늘의 병사들이 하나둘 움직임을 정지하기 시작했다.	The soldiers of heaven, who were chasing the enemy with a furor, began to stop moving one by one.	The soldiers of heaven, who drove the enemy with a furvor, began to stop moving one by one.	The soldiers in the sky, who had been driving the enemy in a flurry, began to stop one by one.
195	‘왜지?’	‘Why?’	‘Why?’	‘Why?’
196	이제 와서 새삼스럽게 측은한 마음이라도 든 것일까?		‘Did it come to my mind now?’	‘Do you feel sorry for them now?’
197	아니, 그럴 리가.	No, it can't be.	No, He will not.	No, it can't be.
198	만약 그랬다면 무기를 틀어쥔 손에 저리도 힘을 주고 있지는 않았겠지.		If he did, he would not be giving strength to his hand holding the weapon.	If he did, he wouldn't have given a lot of strength to his arms.
199	어찌나 힘을 주고 있는지 무기를 쥔 손이 부르르 떨려 왔다.		The hand holding the weapon trembled as it was giving strength.	His arms trembled as he was so strong.
200	더구나 그들의 얼굴에 가득한 감정은 측은지심 따위가 아니었다.	Moreover, the feeling on their faces was not such a pity.	Moreover, the feelings full of their faces were not a feeling of gratitude.	Moreover, the feeling on their faces was not such a pity.
201	그건 분명히 겁에 질린 표정들이었다.		It was obviously terrified expressions.	It was obviously frightening.
202	그들의 시선은 어느 한곳을 향하고 있었다.		Their gaze was headed for one place.	Their gaze was directed at one place.
203	이 뒤.	Behind him.	Behind this.	After this.
204	진우는 직감했다.	Jin-woo had a hunch.	Jin-Woo felt an intuition.	Jin-woo had a hunch.
205	지금 자신의 뒤쪽에서 뭔가 상황을 뒤바꿀 수 있을 정도의 이변이 일어나고 있었음을.	He could sense that something was happening right behind his back.	It was happening now that something was going to change the situation behind his back.	There was something unusual happening behind him that could change the situation.
206	하지만 진우의 시선은 뒤가 아니라 아래를 먼저 향했다.	But Jin-Woo's gaze was not pointing backward, but downward.	But Jin-Woo's gaze was not backward, but downward.	However, Jin-woo's eyes were not backward but downward.
207	바닥.	On the ground.	On the floor.	Floor
208	적살색의 대지에 음영이 번져 나가고 있었다.	A shadow was spreading on the red-hot ground.	Shade was spreading on the ground of red skin.	Shades were spreading over the red-hot earth.
209	음영은 땅을 붉게 물들인 피와 쌓인 사체들을 지나 빠르게 퍼져 갔다. 음영이 사체들의 밑을 지나갈 때마다 영문 모를 비명 소리가 들려왔다.	It spread quickly through the reddish blood of the earth and the accumulated bodies. Whenever it passed under a carcass, a screaming sound could be heard.	The shadows spread quickly through the reddish blood of the earth and the accumulated bodies. Whenever the shadows pass under the carcass, a screaming sound has been heard.	Mungyeong spread quickly through the blood and piles of dead bodies reddening the ground. Every time the shadow passed under the bodies, an unrecognizable scream was heard.
210	어디서 들려오는 것인지 알 수 없는 비명 소리들.		Screams from nothing were heard.	the mysterious screams of where they come from
211	진우는 이것과 매우 흡사한, 아니 똑같은 스킬 하나를 알고 있었다.	Jin-Woo had one skill, very similar to this.	Jin-Woo knew one skill, very similar to his own.	Jin-woo knew a skill that was very similar to this.
212	‘군주의 영역...’	‘The domain of the monarch ... ’	‘The territory of the monarch ... ’	The territory of the lord...'
213	등줄기에 소름이 쫙 돋아났다.	Goosebumps ran through his back.	The back of my back gave me goose bumps.	The back of my back gave me goose bumps.
214	진우는 천천히 아주 느릿하게 뒤를 돌아보았다.	Jin-woo slowly turned around and looked back.	Jin looked slowly backward.	Jin-woo slowly turned back very slowly.
215	거기에는.	There it was.	At there.	At there
216	머리부터 발끝까지 흑색의 갑주로 무장한 기사가 하나 있었다.	There was a knight armed with a black armor from head to toe.	There was a knight armed with a black armor from head to toe.	There was a knight armed with black armor from head to toe.
217	기사와 기사가 타고 있는 말에서는 오오라 같은 검은 기운이 쉴 새 없이 올라왔다.	From the words of the riding knight, an aura like a black spirit was constantly radiating.	In the words of the knight, the aura-like black spirit came continuously.	From the horse in which the knight and the knight were riding, the black energy of O'ora continuously rose.
218	‘어째서일까?’	‘Why?’	‘Why?’	‘Why?’
219	누가 알려준 것도 아닌데 그를 보고 떠오르는 단어는 단 하나뿐이었다.	There was only one word that came to mind when he saw him.	There was only one word that came to mind when I saw him.	There was only one word that came to mind after seeing him.
220	‘...그림자 군주.’	‘... Shadow monarch.’	‘... Shadow monarch.’	‘...The Shadow Lord.’
221	그의 앞에 서 있는 것만으로도 숨이 멎을 것 같은 무거운 압박감과 대면해야 했다.	He felt the oppressive pressure of standing in front of him.	Standing in front of him to face heavy pressure that seemed to be breathless.	I had to face the oppressive pressure of standing in front of him.
222	하늘의 병사들이나 지성이 있는 마수들은 물론이거니와 지성이 존재하지 않는 마수들까지 숨을 멈추고서 그림자 군주를 주시했다.		Obsessed soldiers of the sky and mind-bogey beasts stopped breathing then watched the shadow monarch.	Soldiers from the sky, and intelligent magicians, of course, stopped breathing and watched the shadow lord.
223	전장의 모든 시선이 그림자 군주에게 모였다.	All eyes of the battlefield gathered to the Shadow Monarch.	All eyes of the battlefield gathered to the Shadow Monarch.	All eyes on the battlefield were on the shadow monarch.
224	[...]	[...]	[...]	[...]
225	하늘의 병사들을 노려보던 군주는 무언가를 움켜쥘 것 같은 모양의 손을 앞으로 내밀었다.	The monarch, who was staring at the soldiers in the sky, stepped forward with a hand that was holding something.	The monarch, gazing at the soldiers in the sky, stepped forward who seemed to grasp something.	The monarch, who stared at the soldiers in the sky, extended a hand that seemed to grab something.
226	흠칫.	Suddenly.	By surprise.	by surprise.
227	하늘의 병사들이 움찔거리며 뒤로 물러서는 광경이 눈에 들어왔다.	The soldiers in the sky stepped back and retreated.	The side of the soldiers in the sky stepped back and retreated.	The sight of the soldiers in the sky recoiled.
228	숨을 턱턱 막히게 하는 정적이 하늘 아래에 있는 모든 존재들의 어깨를 찍어 눌렀다.	A breathtaking silence touched the shoulders of all beings beneath the sky.	A breathtaking silence touched the shoulders of all beings beneath the sky.	A breathtaking silence touched the shoulders of all beings under the sky.
229	이윽고.	And afterwards.	And after.	before long
230	군주의 근엄한 목소리가 정적을 깨부쉈다.	The solemn voice of the monarch broke the still.	The solemn voice of the monarch broke the still.	The ruler's solemn voice broke the silence.
231	[일어나라.]	[Arise.]	[Arise.]	[Arise.]


1	f	2019.01.31
2	두근.		Pounding.	a double muscle
3	심장이 뛰었다.	His heart was racing.	The heart beated.	My heart beat.
4	[일어나라.]	[Arise.]	[Arise.]	[Arise.]
5	그 한마디에서 시작된 거대한 파문이 무서운 속도로 번져 나가며 그림자들을 일으켰다.	The gigantic ripples that started from that word spread at an alarming rate and caused shadows to rise up.	The gigantic ripples that started from that word spread at an alarming rate and caused shadows's rising up.	The huge scandal, which began in the word, spread at a terrific speed and raised shadows.
6	마수들의 피로 붉게 변했던 전장에 검은 물결이 출렁였다.	There was a black wave in the battlefield that was colored red with the blood of beasts.	There was a black wave in the battlefield that turned red with the blood of the Beasts.	Black waves surged on the battlefield, which turned red with the blood of the captives.
7	으아아아아-! Wow, ahh!	Aaaaargh !	Aaaaargh !	Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
8	바닥에서 튀어나온 그림자 병사들은 함성인지 비명인지 모를 괴성을 내지르며 검게 변한 눈을 적에게 돌렸다.	Shadow soldiers protruding from the floor turned their black eyes to the enemy, causing shouts and screams.	Shadow soldiers spwed from the floor then turned their blackened eyes to the enemy, raising a foolish or uncertain scare.	Shadows that came out of the ground gave the enemy black eyes, shouting or screaming.
9	그들의 눈빛에서 더 이상 적에 대한 공포심은 찾아볼 수 없었다.	No more fear of the enemy could be found in their eyes.	In their eyes, no more fear of the enemy could be found.	Their eyes showed no further fear of the enemy.
10	이들을 상대해야 하는 하늘의 병사들로서는 간담이 서늘해질 만한 광경.		An appaling scene sprwarled through soldiers in the sky who has to deal with these people right now.	The scene is appalling for soldiers in the sky who have to deal with them.
11	그러나 군주의 힘은 거기서 그치지 않았다.	But the monarch's power did not stop there.	But the monarch's power did not stop there.	But the power of the monarch didn't stop there.
12	[워어어어-!]		[Wearyear -!]	[Wowair-!)
13	군주가 하늘을 향해 묵직한 포효를 쏟아 냈다. 그 포효는 고막이 아니라 심장을 뒤흔들었다.	The monarch yelled heavily toward the sky. A soul-chilling roar followed.	The monarch yelled heavily toward the sky. A roar that shook the innermost self.	The monarch gave a heavy roar toward the sky. The roar shook the heart, not the eardrums.
14	심장이, 다리가, 대지가 흔들리는 함성이었다.	Heart, legs, and earth were all shaking.	The heart, legs, and earth were shaking.	The heart, legs, and the earth shook.
15	땅이 울고 있었다.	The ground was crying.	The ground was crying.	The ground was crying.
16	함성이 무엇을 위한 행위였는지 알게 되는 데는 그다지 오랜 시간이 걸리지 않았다.	It did not take long to find out what the shout was for.	It did not take long to find out what the shout was for.	It didn't take long to find out what the shouting was for.
17	함성을 들은 그림자 병사들이 무기를 쳐들고 공명했기 때문이다.	It is because the shadow soldiers who heard the shout attacked and resonated with the weapon.	It is because the shadow soldiers who heard the shout attacked and resonated with the weapon.	The shadow soldiers who heard the shouting held up their arms and cheered.
18	워어어어어어어어어어-!	Uh, uh, uh, uh, uh, uh, uh, uh!	Uh, uh, uh, uh, uh, uh, uh, uh!	Whoa, whoa, whoa!
19	포효 한 번에 그림자 병사들은 전혀 다른 존재로 변했다.	With one shout the shadow soldiers were transformed into completely different beings.	At one time the roar, the shadow soldiers turned into a completely different existence.	At one shot, the shadow soldiers were transformed into different beings.
20	이쪽 땅끝에서 저쪽 땅끝까지.	From here to the horizon.	From here to the ends of the earth.	From one end of the ground to the other.
21	마수들은 그림자 병사들로 새로이 재편성되었다.	Dead beasts were transformed into shadow soldiers.	Dead Beasts were newly transformed into shadow soldiers.	The magicians were newly reorganized as shadow soldiers.
22	그 과정을 처음부터 숨죽여 지켜보던 진우는 그림자 병사들의 포효에 전율을 느꼈다.	Jin-Woo, who was watching the process from the beginning, felt a thrill in the roar of the shadow soldiers.	Jin-Woo, who watched the process from the beginning, felt a thrill in the roar of the shadow soldiers.	Jin-woo, who watched the process from the beginning, was thrilled by the roar of the shadow soldiers.
23	두근.	Throbbing.	Pounding.	a double muscle
24	또다시 가슴이 뛰었다.	His heart was racing again.	His heart ran again.	My heart was pounding again.
25	만약 이것이 그림자 군주 클래스의 정점을 보여 주고 있는 것이라면, 앞으로 자신이 가야 할 길이 얼마나 먼지 실감할 수 있었다.	If this was the peak of the『Shadow monarch』ability, he realized how much more he could improve.	If this was the peak of the『Shadow monarchy』, he could realize how far he could go.	If this is the pinnacle of the Shadow Monarchy class, the way forward could be felt.
26	드디어.	Finally.	At last.	At last.
27	잠시 주춤했던 하늘의 병사들이 다시 움직이기 시작했다.	The soldiers in the sky, who had paused for a moment, began moving again.	The soldiers in the sky, who had been transfixed for a moment, began to move again.	After a pause, the soldiers in the sky began to move again.
28	하늘로 떠오른 은빛 병사들이 한데 뭉치더니 마치 벌 떼들처럼 검은 병사들을 향하여 쇄도했다.	The silver soldiers who came up to heaven gathered together and rushed to the black soldiers like a swarms of bees.	The silver soldiers who came up to heaven gathered together and rushed to the black soldiers like swarms of bees.	The silver-colored soldiers who rose to the sky gathered together and rushed toward the black soldiers like bees.
29	그러나 그림자 병사로 새로이 태어난 마수들은 전처럼 호락호락하게 당해 주지 않았다.	But the newly born Shadows were not that easy to deal with as before.	However, new soldiers who were born as Shadow soldiers did not get as close as before.	But the newly born Shadows were not treated as smoothly as before.
30	무기와 무기가.	Their weapons clashed.	Weapons against weapons.	Weapons and weapons.
31	병사와 병사가.	Soldiers versus soldiers.	Soldiers and soldiers.	soldiers and soldiers
32	은빛 군단과 검은 군단이 지상에서 뒤엉켰다.	The silver army and the black army tangled on the ground.	The silver army and the black army tangled on the ground.	The silver and black army clashed on the ground.
33	굉음이 터지고 지축이 울렸다.	The roar went off and the ground trembled.	The roar went off and the earthquake sounded.	There was a roar and a twitch in the ground.
34	분명 일방적인 학살로 끝났어야 할 전투가 도로 전쟁이 되었다.	The battle that should have ended with a massacre was becoming a war between 2 ballanced sides.	Obviously, the battle that should have ended with a massacre was a road war.	Obviously the battle that should have ended in a one-sided massacre was a road war.
35	단 한 명의 등장이 모든 걸 뒤바꾸어 놓았다.	The appearance of only one person has changed everything.	The appearance of only one has changed everything.	The appearance of only one person has reversed everything.
36	무서운 힘이었다.	It was a dreadful force.	It was scary power.	It was a dreadful force.
37	어째서 이 장면을 보여 주는지 알 수 없었지만, 진우는 단 한시도 눈을 뗄 수가 없었다.	Jin-Woo couldn't figure out why this scene was shown to him, but couldn't take his eyes off for a moment.	He could not figure out why this scene was shown, but Jin-Woo could not take his eyes off for a moment.	I couldn't figure out how to show this scene, but Jin-woo couldn't take his eyes off for a moment.
38	격돌.	A collision followed.	Feeze.	a collision
39	첫 번째 전투와는 비교되지 않을 만큼 격렬한 싸움이 펼쳐졌다.	It was a fierce battle that was incomparable to the first engagement.	There was a fierce battle that was not comparable to the first battle.	A fierce battle was fought beyond comparison to the first.
40	목숨이 붙어 있을 때는 하늘의 병사 하나를 감당하지 못했었던 마수들이, 그림자가 되어서는 전혀 밀리지 않는 기세를 보여 주었다.	When their lives were in danger, the shadow soldiers who couldn't cope with the heaven soldiers didn't show signs of fear.	When their lives were attached, the beasts, who had not been able to cope with one of the soldiers of the heavens, showed a moment of unprecedented shadows.	The captives, who were unable to bear a single soldier in the sky when their lives were attached, showed signs that they would not fall behind in the shadows.
41	하지만.	However.	But.	but
42	그림자 병사들의 진짜 무서운 점은 그들의 기세나 전투력이 아니다.	The real dread of shadow soldiers is not their momentum or their combat power.	The real dread of shadow soldiers is not their momentum or their combat power.	The real scariest thing about shadow soldiers is not their prowess or combat power.
43	하늘의 병사들은 강력한 힘과 뛰어난 무구로 그림자 병사들을 몰아붙였다. 죽음을 불사하는 그림자 병사들의 용맹함도 힘의 격차를 넘지는 못하였다.	The soldiers in heaven fought the Shadow soldiers with powerful force and excellent solidity. The courage of the shadow soldiers, who died, did not exceed the power gap.	The soldiers in heaven fought the Shadow soldiers with powerful force and excellent solidity. The courage of the shadow soldiers, who died, did not exceed the power gap.	The sky's soldiers drove out shadow soldiers with powerful force and excellent weaponry. Even the bravery of the shadow soldiers who are willing to die could not overcome the power gap.
44	전투의 우위는 얼핏 하늘의 병사들이 가져가는 듯 보였다.	The advantage of battle seemed to be taken by the heavenly soldiers.	The dominance of the battle seemed to be taken by the heavenly soldiers.	The superiority of the battle seemed to be taken by soldiers in the sky.
45	그러나 그림자 병사들은 파괴되기가 무섭게 곧바로 원래의 모습을 되찾았다.	However, Shadow soldiers regained their original shape immediately after being destroyed.	However, Shadow soldiers regained their original shape immediately after being destroyed.	But as soon as the shadow soldiers were destroyed, they regained their original form.
46	크아악!	Great!	Great!	Aah!
47	하늘의 병사가 쥔 창에 몸이 꿰뚫린 그림자 병사가 사지를 비틀며 비명을 내지른다.	A shadow soldier was impaled by a celestial soldier's spear.	A shadow soldier pierced in a window held by a sky soldier twists his limbs and screams.	A shadow soldier with his body pierced by the window held by a soldier in the sky twists his limbs.
48	승리를 예감한 하늘의 병사는 창대를 놓고 허리에 찬 검을 뽑아 그림자 병사의 머리를 날려 버렸다.	The heaven soldier who sensed the victory pulled his sword at the waist, and blew out the shadow soldier's head.	The soldier in the sky who foretold the victory pulled the sword at the waist, and blew out the shadow soldier's head.	Sensing victory, the sky's soldier blew the shadow soldier's head off by pulling a sword with his waist on a spear.
49	스걱! Scram!	Spit!	Spit!	Scram!
50	그런데 머리가 날아간 직후.	But right after the head flew off.	But right after the head flies.	Right after my hair flew off.
51	‘...!’	‘...! ’	‘...! ’	‘...!’
52	바닥으로 떨어지던 그림자 병사의 머리와 목 아래가 전부 연기로 변하더니 두 걸음 뒤쪽에서 다시 하나로 합쳐졌다.	The shadow soldier's head and neck were all turned into smoke, and then from the back, they merged into one whole part again.	The shadows that had fallen to the floor, the head and neck of the soldier all turned into smoke, and then they were combined again from the back of the two steps.	The shadow soldier's head and neck were all turned into smoke, and then from the back, they merged back into one.
53	하늘의 병사가 움찔하는 사이 그림자 병사는 쥐고 있던 검으로 적의 가슴을 찔렀다.	As the heaven soldier flinched, the shadow soldier stabbed the enemy in the chest with his sword.	While the heavenly soldiers were flinching, the shadow soldier stabbed the enemy's chest with the sword he had grasped.	As the soldiers in the sky flinched, the shadow soldier stabbed the enemy in the chest with a sword he had held.
54	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!	Creack!
55	갑옷을 부수고 안쪽으로 들어간 검이 등을 뚫고 밖으로 나왔다.	The sword pierced his armor, went through and came out of his back.	A sword that broke into his armor and went inside came out through his back.	The armor was broken and a sword came out of the back.
56	힘없이 쓰러진 하늘의 병사.	The soldier in the sky fell down without strength.	The soldier in the sky fell down without strength.	a helplessly fallen soldier in the sky
57	털썩. Slap -	dump.	dump.	Slap.
58	눈에 초점을 잃어 가는 그의 귓가에 누군가의 위엄 어린 목소리가 들려왔다.	Jin-Woo heard a majestic voice and lost focus of the battlefield.	A majestic voice of someone was heard in his ear losing focus on the battlefield.	A dignified young voice was heard in his deaf ear as he lost focus.
59	[일어나라.]	[Arise.]	[Arise.]	[Arise.]
60	어느 순간.	In one instant.	At one moment.	at some point
61	하늘의 병사는 자신의 손아귀에 검은 창이 들려 있음을 발견한다.	The celestial soldier was engulfed in black smoke and reincarnated into shadow.	The soldier in the sky found a black window in his hand.	The soldiers in the sky find a black window in their grasp.
62	그에게 찾아온 것은 죽음이 아니라 새로운 시작.	It wasn't death that came to him, but a new beginning.	What came to him is not death, but a new beginning.	It wasn't death that came to him, it was a new beginning.
63	검게 변한 눈자위가 방금 전까지 동료였던 하늘의 병사들을 향했다.	The black eyes turned to the heaven soldiers who were his allies up to now.	The black eyes turned to the soldiers of the sky who had just been friends before.	The blackened eyes were directed at the soldiers in the sky who were just colleagues.
64	흠칫.	Surprise	Surprise	by surprise
65	눈이 마주치자 어깨를 떠는 동료들이 보인다. 하지만 그는 자신이 해야 할 일을 알고 있었다.	He saw his brethren shaking their shoulders when they met his eyes. But he knew what he had to do.	He saw his brethren shaking their shoulders when they met their eyes. But he knew what he had to do.	I can see my colleagues shaking their shoulders when they face each other. But he knew what he had to do.
66	“우워어어어”	“Whoa, whoa!”	“Whoa, whoa!”	"Wow language"
67	그는 새롭게 찾아온 자신의 운명을 기쁘게 받아들였다.	He gladly accepted his new destiny.	He gladly accepted his new destiny.	He was pleased to accept his newfound fate.
68	진우는 병사들에게 시선을 떼고 전장의 전체적인 상황을 조망했다.	Jin-Woo looked at the soldiers and at the whole situation of the battlefield.	Jin-Woo looked at the soldiers and at the whole situation of the battlefield.	Jin-woo looked away from the soldiers and took a look at the overall situation in the battlefield.
69	게이트에서 끝없이 쏟아지는 하늘의 병사들과 군주의 명령으로 태어난 그림자 병사들의 싸움은 박빙이었다.	The fighting of the heaven soldiers pouring through the gate and the shadow soldiers born under the command of 『Shadow monarch』was astonishing.	The fighting of the soldiers in the sky pouring through the gate and the shadow soldiers born under the command of 『Shadow monarchy』was astonishing.	The battle between soldiers in the sky pouring out of the gate and those born under the orders of the monarch was a dead heat.
70	죽은 숫자만큼 게이트에서 쏟아지고, 죽인 숫자만큼 그림자에서 일어났다.	Soldiers poured from the gate, as many as the dead were, and shadows rose from the dark in the same way.	Soldiers poured from the gate as many as the dead number, and rose from the shadow the same way.	It was poured out of the gate as many as the dead, and rose from the shadows as the number it killed.
71	‘지옥에서 전쟁이 일어난다면 이런 모습이 아닐까?’	‘Would not it be like this if a war would happen in hell?’	‘Would not it be like this if a war would happen in hell?’	"If there is a war in hell, isn't that what it looks like?’
72	인간의 예상으로는 한 치 앞을 내다볼 수 없는 끔찍한 싸움이 넓은 평야에서 숨 돌릴 틈 없이 벌어졌다.		A terrible battle that can not be overlooked by humans' predictions took place without breathing in the wide plains.	A terrible fight, which is beyond human expectations, broke out in the vast plains.
73	그러나 대등한 듯 보였던 두 진형의 균형은 한순간에 무너졌다.	However, the balance of the two forms that seemed to be equalized collapsed in a moment.	However, the balance of the two forms that seemed to be equalized collapsed in a moment.	However, the balance between the two original versions, which seemed to be equal, suddenly collapsed.
74	한발 물러나 군단을 지휘하고만 있던 군주가 전장에 직접 발을 들이자마자 기류가 급변했다.	As soon as the monarch, who had stepped away and commanded the corps, stepped directly into the battlefield, the air flow rapidly changed.	As soon as the monarch, who had stepped away and commanded the corps, stepped directly into the battlefield, the air flow rapidly changed.	As soon as the monarch, who had just stepped back and commanded the army, stepped into the battlefield, there was a sudden change of air.
75	군주를 태운 흑마가 전장을 달리기 시작했다.	A black horse carrying the monarch entered the battlefield.	A black horse carrying a monarch started running the battlefield.	A black horse carrying a monarch began to run on the battlefield.
76	그가 검을 휘두르자 적군 수천이 쓰러지며 길이 생겨났고, 죽은 적군은 어김없이 그림자 병사가 되어 몸을 일으켰다.		As he swung his sword, thousands of enemies collapsed and a roared arise, and the dead enemy became a shadow soldier without fail.	When he wielded his sword, thousands of enemy troops fell and a road was opened, and the dead enemy rose up as a shadow soldier.
77	하늘로 날아서 도망가던 적군은 그의 손짓 한 번에 날개가 꺾여 바닥으로 곤두박질쳤다.	The enemy, who was flying into the sky, fell at the first stroke of his hand and plunged to the ground.	The enemy, who flew to the sky and ran away, waved his hand at once, and plummeted to the floor.	The enemy, who was flying into the sky, fell at the first stroke of his hand and plunged to the ground.
78	‘지배자의 권능...’	‘『Power of the ruler』 ... ’	‘『Power of ruler』 ... ’	Power of the manager...'
79	군주가 지나간 자리는 폭풍처럼 휩쓸렸다.		The seat of the monarch was swept away like a storm.	The monarch's passing was swept away like a storm.
80	처음으로.	For the first time.	For the first time.	For the first time.
81	양 진형이 서로 검을 맞대기 시작한 이후로 처음 하늘의 병사들이 밀려나고 있었다.		The first soldiers were pushed out of the sky since the two formations started to swing against each other.	For the first time since Yang Jin-hyung began to sword each other, soldiers in the sky were being pushed out.
82	하늘과 땅을 가득 메운 수십, 아니 수백만 병사들이 적 하나를 감당하지 못해 밀려 나갔다.		There were dozens, or millions, of soldiers filled with the heavens and the earth, but they could not bear the enemy.	Hundreds, if not millions of soldiers, who filled the sky and the ground, were pushed out because they could not handle an enemy.
83	그저 경이롭기만 한 광경에 진우는 탄성을 자아냈다.	The mere wonder of Jin-Woo brought out a sigh of relief.	In a sight that was just wonderful, Jin-Woo has developed elasticity.	The mere wonder of Jin-woo brought a sigh of relief.
84	이대로 전쟁이 끝나는가 싶었다.	He wanted the war to end this way.	He wanted the war to end this way.	The war seemed to end like this.
85	그런데.	By the way.	By the way.	By the way
86	한참 그림자 병사들이 하늘의 군단을 몰아붙이기 시작한 이때, 뒤쪽에서 뭔가 형언하기 힘든 스산한 바람이 불어왔다.	When the Shadow soldiers began to push the heavenly corps, there was a breeze blowing in the back.	When the Shadow soldiers began to push the heavenly corps, there was a breeze blowing in the back.	At a time when shadow soldiers began to drive the air into the air, there was a gentle breeze from behind that was blowing.
87	등골을 오싹하게 만드는 기운이 몰려들었다.	A chill ran along his spine.	There was a chill in the spine.	There was a chill in the spine.
88	적들을 앞에 두고, 군주는 뒤를 돌아보았다.	With the enemies in front, the monarch turned around.	In front of the enemies, the monarch looked back.	With the enemies in front, the monarch turned around.
89	등 뒤쪽에 거대한 게이트가 두 개나 생성되어 있었다. 크기는 하늘에 떠 있는 것들과 비교해도 손색이 없었다.	There were two huge gates on his back. The size was comparable to those floating in the sky.	There were two huge gates on his back. The size was comparable to those floating in the sky.	There were two huge gates on the back of his back. The size was comparable to those in the sky.
90	그 게이트 두 곳에서 두 무리의 마수들이 쏟아져 나왔다.	Two groups of Magic beasts poured out at the two gates.	Two groups of Magic beasts poured out at the two gates.	Two groups of magicians poured out of the gates.
91	한쪽은 산 하나를 옮겨 온 것 같은 덩치의 늑대가 이끄는 짐승형 마수들.		On one side is a beast-shaped bandage led by a large wolf that seems to have moved a mountain.	On one side are beastly beasts led by wolves of the size that seem to have moved a mountain.
92	그리고 다른 한쪽은 무수한 가문들의 깃발을 내세우고 진격하는 기사와 병사들이었다.		And the other side was the Knights and soldiers who came up with the banners of innumerable families.	And on the other side were knights and soldiers advancing with countless family flags.
93	진우의 눈이 커졌다.	Jin-Woo's eyes grew bigger.	Jin-Woo's eyes grew bigger.	The eye of the rain has grown.
94	‘어...?’	‘Uh...?’	‘Uh...?’	Uh...?'
95	깃발에 새겨진 문장들은 모두 익숙한 것들이었다.	The flags were all familiar.	The flags were all familiar.	The writings on the flag were all familiar.
96	리카도, 페이토스, 로칸, 인그레아스, 그리고 라디스까지.		Ricardo, Phytos, Locan, Ingresas, and Ladis.	Ricardo, phytos, rocans, infraas, and laddies.
97	‘...에실.’	‘... Eshil. ’	‘... Eshil. ’	...Essil.'
98	전부 악마성의 꼭대기까지 오르며 만나 볼 수 있었던 악마 귀족가문들의 문장이었다.	All of them were the writings of the Devil's aristocracy that you could meet as you climbed to the top of the Devil's Castle.	It was a sentence of demonic noble families who could all meet up to the top of the demon.	All of them were the writings of the Devil's aristocracy that you could meet as you climbed to the top of the Devil's Castle.
99	‘어째서 악마들이 여기에 나타났는가 하는 의문도 잠시.’	‘I wonder why the demons appeared here for a while.’	‘I wonder why the demons appeared here for a while.’	The question is, why did the demons appear here?
100	짐승들과 악마들은 미리 약속이라도 했던 것처럼 합심해 그림자 병사들을 공격해 왔다.	The beasts and devils have joined forces to attack the shadow soldiers as if they had made a deal beforehand.	Beasts and demons have been attacking Shadow soldiers as they had promised in advance.	The beasts and devils have joined forces to attack the shadow soldiers as if they had promised beforehand.
101	그림자 병사들은 두 마수 군단의 협공으로 뒤쪽에서부터 갈가리 찢기기 시작했다.		Shadow soldiers began shredding from the rear with the pincers of the two magic beasts army corps.	The shadow soldiers began to tear to pieces from the rear into the hollow of the two horsemen's.
102	그게 끝이 아니다.	That was not the end.	That was not the end.	That is not the end.
103	아직 앞에는 무너지지 않은 하늘의 병사들이 건재했다.		The soldiers of heaven, which had not fallen yet, were alive.	There were still undeveloped soldiers in the sky.
104	하늘의 병사들도 다시 공세로 돌아섰다.	The heavenly soldiers turned back to the offensive.	The heavenly soldiers turned back to the offensive.	The soldiers in the sky turned back on the offensive.
105	앞에선 하늘의 병사들이, 뒤에선 두 마수 군단이 그림자 병사들을 둘러싸고 돌진해 왔다.	The heaven soldiers in front and the two army corps of the rear have surrounded the shadow soldiers.	The soldiers of the sky in front and the two army corps of the rear have rushed around the shadow soldiers.	The soldiers in the sky came forward, and the two horsemen in the back rushed around the shadow soldiers.
106	전세는 또 한 번 뒤바뀌었다.	The tide of war was reversed again.	The premises were changed once again.	The war situation was reversed again.
107	두근.	Throbbing.	Pounding.	a double muscle
108	진우는 가슴을 움켜쥐었다.	Jin-Woo put a hand on his chest.	Jin-Woo grabbed his chest.	Jin-woo grabbed his chest.
109	이번엔 심장이 아팠다.	This time his heart was in pain.	This time his heart hurted.	This time my heart hurt.
110	진우의 시선이 천천히 옆에 선 군주에게로 옮겨 갔다.	Jin-Woo's gaze slowly moved to the monarch who was next to him.	Jin-Woo's gaze slowly moved to the monarch next to him.	Jin-woo's eyes slowly shifted to the next monarch.
111	‘어째서일까?’	"Why?"	‘Why?’	Where?'
112	그의 감정을 느낄 수 있었다.	He could feel his feelings.	He could feel his feelings.	I could feel his feelings.
113	마치 그림자 병사들의 마음을 읽을 때처럼 생생한 감정이 전해졌다. 깊은 속에서부터 끓어오르는 그 진득한 감정은 분노였다.	A vivid emotion was conveyed just like reading the hearts of the shadow soldiers. The intense emotion boiling from deep inside was anger.	As if reading the hearts of the shadow soldiers, vivid emotions were conveyed. The intense emotions boiling from deep inside were anger.	It was as vivid as when I read the soldiers' minds. The deep-rooted feeling was anger.
114	아니, 분노를 아득하게 넘어선 격노 그 자체였다.	No, it was a rage beyond anger.	No, it was a rage beyond the anger.	No, it was the rage itself that overcame the anger.
115	적들에게 포위당한 그림자 병사들은 끝없이 파괴와 재생을 반복했다.	Shadow soldiers were surrounded by their enemies and were repeatedly destroyed and regenerated.	Shadow soldiers surrounded by their enemies repeatedly destroyed and regenerated endlessly.	Shadows besieged by the enemy continued to destroy and regenerate.
116	언뜻 무한한 회복력처럼 비춰지지만 같은 능력을 쓸 수 있는 진우는 그 힘의 약점을 잘 알고 있었다.	At first glance, it seemed like an infinite resilience, but Jin-Woo, who could use the same ability, knew the weakness of that skill.	At first glance, it seemed like an infinite resilience, but Jin-Woo, who could use the same ability, knew the weakness of the power.	At first glance it seemed like an infinite resilience, but Jin-woo was well aware of its weaknesses.
117	‘마력이 허용하는 수준까지만...’		‘Only to the extent allowed by magic power ... ’	Only to the extent permitted by mana...'
118	마력이 다하면 병사들은 재생되지 않는다.	When mana is exhausted, soldiers didn't regenerate.	Soldiers did'nt regenerate when magic was depleted.	When mana is exhausted, soldiers are not regenerated.
119	더 이상 병사들을 쓸 수 없는 것이다.	The soldiers were no longer available.	He can not use soldiers anymore.	The soldiers are no longer available.
120	깊이를 알 수 없을 정도로 방대했던 군주의 마력이 서서히 바닥을 드러내 가고 있음이 느껴졌다.	He could feel that power of the monarch's mana, which was so large that its size could not be known, slowly started depleting.	It was felt that the magic power of the monarch which was so vast as to reveal the depth slowly revealed the floor.	I could feel the power of the monarch's mana, which was so immense that the depth could not be known, slowly revealing the bottom.
121	하늘의 군단을 향하고 있던 군주가 말머리를 뒤쪽으로 돌렸다.	The monarch, who was heading towards the heaven corps, turned around.	The monarch, who was heading to the corps of heaven, turned his tail backward.	The monarch, who was heading for the army in the sky, turned his horse's head backward.
122	그의 군마가 땅을 박차고 내달렸다.	His horse flew off the ground.	His horse ran out of the ground.	His horse dashed off the ground.
123	전투는 치열했다.	The battle was fierce.	The battle was fierce.	The battle was fierce.
124	시체가 산을 만들고, 피가 바다를 이뤘다.	There were mountains of bodies and rivers of blood flowing around them that gradually formed a sea.	The body made mountains, and blood formed the sea.	The body made a mountain, and blood formed the sea.
125	수를 다 헤아리기 힘들 정도로 많은 병사들이 만들어 낸 '전쟁'이라는 불꽃은 땅 위에 서 있던 모든 생명체를 전부 다 삼키며 흉측하게 타올랐다.		The fire of 'war' created by so many soldiers that it is hard to count all the counts has swallowed up all the life that was standing on the ground.	The fire of "War," created by countless soldiers, burned horribly, swallowing all the life on the ground.
126	그러나.	But.	But.	But
127	그 지독했던 싸움도 서서히 마지막을 향해 가고 있었다.	The terrible fighting was slowly coming to an end.	The terrible fighting was slowly going towards the end.	The terrible fight was slowly heading for the end.
128	이제 전장에 서 있는 이가 얼마 남지 않았다.	Now there is not much left standing on the battlefield.	Now there is not much left standing on the battlefield.	Now there are only a few left on the battlefield.
129	전투 도중 말을 잃은 군주가 앞을 가로막는 기사 둘을 베어 넘기고, 길게 솟아 있는 바위에 기대어 숨을 헐떡이고 있는 악마 앞에 섰다.	During the battle, the monarch, who lost his horse, stumbled over two knights that stood in front of him and leaned against a long rock. Panting, he stood before the devil.	During the battle, the monarch, who had lost his horse, stumbled over the two Knights that stood before him, leaning against a long rock, and stood before the devil panting.	The horseless monarch cut off two knights who were standing in front of the devil, leaning against a tall rock.
130	얼굴은 투구로 가려져 있지만 군주는 그의 정체를 알고 있는 듯 그를 내려다보았다.	His face was covered with a helmet, but the monarch looked down on him as if he knew his identity.	His face was covered with a helmet, but the monarch looked down on him as if he knew his identity.	His face was covered with pitching, but the monarch looked down at him as if he knew who he was.
131	오늘이야말로 놈들과의 싸움을 끝낼 수 있었다.		Today was the end of the fight with them.	I was able to end the fight with them today.
132	“..”	“...”	“...”	“..”
133	‘어째서 나를 배신했나?’	‘Why did you betray me?’	‘Why did you betray me?’	‘Why did you betray me?’
134	고개를 힘없이 떨어뜨리고 있었던 악마가 느릿하게 얼굴을 들었다. 그의 몸은 이미 중상을 입어 더 이상의 회복은 불가능해 보였다.	The devil, who bowed his head down with fatigue, listened slowly. His body was already seriously wounded and seemed impossible to recover anymore.	The devil, who was dropping his head without force, listened slowly. His body was already seriously wounded and seemed impossible to recover anymore.	The devil, who had been dropping his head weakly, slowly lifted his face. His body was already seriously injured and he seemed unable to recover any more.
135	투구 안에서 흘러나오는 목소리가 끊어질 듯 아슬아슬하게 이어졌다.	The sound coming out of the helmet was almost broken.	The sound of the voices in the helmets was cut short.	The sound coming out of the pitch was almost broken.
136	“참으로... 아쉽구나. 오늘이야말로 네놈을 끝장낼 수 있었는데”	“Really... I'm sorry. It had to be done.”	“Really ... I'm sorry. I was able to finish you today. ”	“True... I'm sorry. I could have done it today.”
137	군주는 더없이 차가운 음성으로 되물었다.	The monarch kept up with a cold voice.	The sovereign revived with a cold voice.	The monarch answered with a cold voice.
138	[어째서냐고 물었다.]	[I asked you why.]	[Asked why.]	I asked where.]
139	큭큭.	Sound of laughter' ???	큭큭.	Tsk.
140	어깨를 들썩이며 웃던 녀석이 다시 고개를 들어 올렸다.	The guy, shaking his shoulders and laughing, lifted his head again.	The guy, shaking his shoulders and laughing, lifted his head again.	The smiling man lifted his head again.
141	그리고 대답했다.	And he replied.	And I replied.	Then he answered.
142	“#$%#^#%#%@$”	“# $% # ^ #% #% @ $.”	“# $% # ^ #% #% @ $.”	“#$%#^#%#%@$”
143	어떻게 된 일인지 놈의 말이 제대로 들리지 않았다.	Jin-Woo couldn't hear what was happening.	He couldn't hear what happened to him.	I couldn't hear what happened to him.
144	‘실수로 놓쳤던 것일까?’	‘Did I accidentally miss it?’	‘Did he accidentally miss it?’	‘Did you miss it by mistake?’
145	아니.	No.	No.	No.
146	“@$^$##”	“@$^$##”	“@$^$##”	“@$^$##”
147	놈이 다시 뭔가를 말하는 데도 전혀 알아들을 수 없었다.	He could not understand anything even though he was saying something again.	He could not understand anything even though he was saying something again.	I couldn't understand him at all when he said something again.
148	그러나 군주의 귀에는 다르게 들렸던 듯 그의 대답을 듣자마자 손을 내뻗어 그를 끌어당겼다. 목이 잡힌 악마가 고통스런 신음을 내뱉었다.	But as soon as he heard his answer, as if it had sounded differently in the monarch's ears, he reached out his hand and pulled him closer. The demon, caught by the throat, gave a painful groan.	But as soon as he heard his answer, as if it had sounded differently in the monarch's ears, he reached out his hand and pulled him. The demon caught in the throat gave a painful groan.	As soon as he heard his answer, however, he reached out and drew him. The strangled devil groaned in pain.
149	“커헉”	Great."	Great."	"Cough"
150	파직!	Dismiss!	Dismiss!	Cut off!
151	목을 감싸고 있던 갑옷이 우그러졌다.	The armor around my neck was distorted.	The armor that wrapped his neck was frowned.	The armor around my neck was distorted.
152	그러나 악마는 그런 와중에도 끝까지 자기가 하고 싶은 말을 이어 갔다.	But the devil continued to say what he wanted to do to the end.	But the devil continued to say what he wanted to do to the end.	Nevertheless, the devil continued to say what he wanted to say.
153	“...%^&#$@%^&”	“...%^&#$@%^&”	“...%^&#$@%^&”	“...%^&#$@%^&”
154	푹.	Hook.	Hook.	Put it on.
155	군주의 엄지가 악마의 목청을 파고 들어갔다.	The monarch's thumb pierced the devil's throat.	The monarch's thumb pierced the devil's throat.	The monarch's thumb dug into the devil's throat.
156	울컥.	In a fit of anger.	In a fit of anger.	in a fit of anger
157	악마가 피를 토해 냈다.	The devil vomited blood.	The devil blew out blood.	The devil vomited blood.
158	투구 안에서 이쪽을 바라보고 있는 악마와 시선을 마주친 것은 바로 그때였다.	It was then that Jin-Woo encountered the devil's gaze that was staring at him.	It was then that He encountered the gaze with the devil looking over here in the helmet.	It was then that I encountered the devil staring at me in the pitch.
159	어떻게!	how!	how!	How!
160	진우는 화들짝 놀라 악마의 목을 놓아 주었다.	The monarch was angry and released the devil's neck.	Jin-Woo was angry and released the devil's neck.	Jin-woo was so angry that he let go of the devil's neck.
161	털썩. Slap -	dump.	dump.	Slap.
162	이미 목숨이 끊어진 악마는 사지를 바닥에 축 늘어뜨렸다.	The demon, who had already lost his life, rolled on the floor.	The demon, who had already lost his life, rolled his limbs on the floor.	The devil, who had lost his life, drooped his limbs to the floor.
163	‘말도 안 돼.’	That's ridiculous.’	‘Nonsense.’	That's ridiculous.’
164	방금 그 눈빛.	Just that look.	Just that look.	That look.
165	분명히 전에 한 번 본적이 있었다.	Obviously he had seen it once before.	Obviously he had seen it once before.	I've certainly seen it once before.
166	하지만 그것은 절대 있을 수 없는 일이었다.	But it was impossible.	But it was never possible.	But that was never possible.
167	두근.	Throbbing.	Pounding.	a double muscle
168	심장이 격하게 뛰었다.	His heart was racing.	The heart ran wildly.	My heart was pounding.
169	고개를 가로젓던 진우가 악마에게 다가가 조심스럽게 놈의 투구를 벗겼다. 놈은 죽는 순간까지 죽기 전과 같은 눈을 하고 있었다.	Jin-Woo, who shook his head, approached the devil and carefully took off his helmet. He had the same eyes as before he died.	Jin-Woo stood across the head and approached the devil and carefully peeled his helmet. He had the same eyes as before he died.	Jin-woo, who shook his head, approached the devil and carefully took off his helmet. He had the same eyes as before he died.
170	어떻게 이 눈빛을 잊을까?	How can I forget these eyes?	‘How can I forget these eyes?’	How can I forget this look?
171	진우의 손에서 투구가 떨어졌다.		The pitcher fell from the hand of Jin-Woo.	The pitch fell from the hand of Jin-woo.
172	툭.	Tuk.	Took.	Tuk.
173	부릅뜬 두 눈에는 강한 증오의 빛이 담겨 있었다. 악마성 꼭대기에서 봤었던 바로 그 눈빛이었다.	The bulging eyes were filled with a strong glow of hatred. They were the very same eyes that he saw at the top of the Devil's Castle.	There was a strong hateful light in both eyes. It was the very eye that I had seen from the top of the devil.	The bulging eyes were filled with a strong glow of hatred. It was the very eyes I saw from the top of the Devil's Castle.
174	‘악마왕... 바란?’	"The Demon King ... What?"	‘The devil king ... What?’	The Devil King... the wish?'
175	그 사실을 알게 되었을 때, 진우는 문득 이상한 점 한 가지를 더 깨달았다.	When he realized that, Jin-Woo realized one more point that was unusual.	When he realized that, Jin-Woo realized one more point that was unusual.	When he found out, Jin-woo suddenly realized one more strange thing.
176	검은 갑옷에 둘러싸인 손.	A hand surrounded by black armor.	A hand surrounded by black armor.	hands encircled by black armor
177	발끝, 다리, 가슴.	Toe, legs, chest.	Toe, legs, chest.	the tips of your feet, the legs, and the chest.
178	어느 순간부터 자신이 그림자 군주의 몸을 움직이고 있다는 사실이었다.	It was from that moment that he was moving the body of the Shadow Monarch.	It was from that moment that he was moving the body of the Shadow Monarch.	At one point, it was the fact that he was moving the shadow lord.
179	두근, 두근, 두근.	ba-bump ba-bump!	ba-bump ba-bump!	My head, my head, and my head.
180	격해지기 시작한 심장의 박동이 점점 더 커지며 고막을 때렸다.	The heart's beating became louder and reached his eardrums.	The heartbeat of the heart that started to get stronger became bigger and hit the eardrum.	He hit the eardrum as his heart started to get stronger.
181	진우는 심장이 있는 가슴 쪽에 손을 올렸다.	Jin-Woo raised his hand to his chest.	Jin-Woo raised his hand toward his heart.	Jin-woo raised his hand to the chest of his heart.
182	두근, 두근, 두근.	ba-bump ba-bump!	ba-bump ba-bump!	My head, my head, and my head.
183	진우의 눈이 커졌다.	Jin-Woo's eyes grew bigger.	Jin-Woo's eyes grew bigger.	The eye of the rain has grown.
184	‘어째서... 어째서 여태 몰랐을까?’	Why ... Why did not I know it?'	‘Why ... did not I know why? ’	Why... why didn't I know that?'
185	그 신전에서 살아 나온 뒤로부터 줄곧 심장의 소리를 의식해 왔다.	He have been conscious of the sound of the heart all the way since he came out of the temple.	He have been conscious of the sound of the heart all the way since he came out of the temple.	Ever since he came out of the temple, he has been conscious of the sound of his heart.
186	하지만 전혀 알아채지 못했었다.	But he did not notice at all.	But he did not notice at all.	But I didn't notice at all.
187	진우는 떨리는 손을 오른쪽 가슴으로 옮겼다.	Jin moved his trembling hands to his right chest.	Jin-Woo moved his trembling hands to his right chest.	Jin-woo moved his trembling hand to his right breast.
188	진동이 느껴졌다.	He felt a vibration.	He felt a vibration.	I felt a vibration.
189	왼쪽에 하나.	One on the left.	One on the left.	One on the left.
190	그리고 오른쪽에 하나.	And one on the right.	And one on the right.	And one on the right.
191	두근.	Throbbing.	Pounding.	a double muscle
192	두 개의 심장이 같은 소리를 내고 있었다.	Two hearts were beating in unison.	Two hearts were making the same sound.	Two hearts were making the same noise.
193	놀란 눈이 아래를 향해 있을 때.	When his surprised eyes looked down.	When the surprised eyes are facing down.	when surprised eyes face down
194	조금씩 커져가는 그림자 네 개를 발견했다. 위쪽에서의 접근이었다.	He saw four shadows that slowly grew in size. They were approaching from above.	He found four shadows that grew slowly. It was approach from the top.	I found four growing shadows. It was an approach from the top.
195	아래를 보고 있던 고개가 급히 위로 향했다.	He quickly looked up.	The head that was looking down was hurrying up.	The head, looking down, hurried up.
196	머리 위에서.	Overhead.	On the head.	on one's
197	여섯 개의 날개를 가진 천사 넷이 천천히 내려서고 있었다.	Four angels with six wings were slowly descending.	Four angels with six wings were standing slowly.	Four angels with six wings were slowly descending.
198	기억은 거기까지였다.	The memory was there.	The memory was there.	The memory was that far.
199	띠링.		a belt ring	a belt ring
200	기계음과 함께 어둠이 찾아왔다.	The darkness came with the sound of the machine.	The darkness came with the sound of the machine.	Darkness came with a mechanical sound.
201	멀어지는 의식 속에서 시스템의 청량한 목소리가 들려왔다.	In the distant consciousness, a soft voice of the system was heard.	In the distant consciousness, a soft voice of the system was heard.	A clear voice came from the distant consciousness of the system.
202	[불러온 데이터가 종료되었습니다.]	[Imported data has been terminated.]	[Imported data has been terminated.]	[Unused data has been terminated.]


1		2019.01.31
2	대한민국을 대표하는 길드의 마스터에게 C급 게이트로 와 달라는 소리를 하다니.	The master of a guild was telling a representative of the Republic of Korea to come to a class C gate.	He is telling the master of the guild which is representative of the Republic of Korea to come to the Class C gate.	You asked the master of the guild representing Korea to come to class C gate.
3	처음 우진철 과장의 연락을 받았을 때, 최종인은 기분이 좋지만은 않았다. 자신은 빠지고 상급 헌터 몇으로 꾸려진 공격대를 보낼까 생각도 했었다.	When Woo Jin-chul was first contacted, he wasn't in a good mood. He thought about sending an offensive team consisting of a high-level hunters.	When first contacted by Woo Jin-chul, Choi wasn't in a good mood. He had thought about sending an offensive team consisting of a high-level Hunter.	When first contacted by Woo Jin-chul, Choi wasn't in a good mood. He had thought about sending an offensive team consisting of a high-level Hunter.
4	하지만 이어지는 설명을 듣고서는 움직이지 않을 수가 없었다.	But after hearing the following explanation, he couldn't help but take action.	But after the explanation, He could not help but move.	But after hearing the following explanation, I couldn't help but move.
5	‘이중 던전에 성진우 헌터가 들어가?’	‘Has Sung Jinw-Woo entered a double dungeon?’	‘Has Sung Jinw-Woo enter in a double dungeon?’	Is Sung Jin-woo Hunter in this dungeon?’
6	이중 던전만으로도 흥미로운데 성진우 헌터가 들어가 있는 상태라.	The double dungeon alone is interesting, but having Sung Jin-woo inside is even more thrilling.	The double dungeon was interesting, but Sung Jin-Woo was in it.	The dungeon is interesting only, but there is Hunter Sung Jin-woo inside.
7	‘이런 말을 듣고서도 초연할 수 있는 길드 마스터, 아니 헌터가 몇이나 될까?’	‘Not hunters! How many guild masters can be gathered after hearing these words?’	‘How many guild masters, no hunters, can be premiered after hearing these words?’	How many Guild Master, or Hunter, can you stand up to when you hear this?
8	한시가 시급하다는 우진철 과장의 당부에 최종인은 곧바로 준비중이었던 레이드를 미루고 정예 헌터들을 불러 모았다.	At the meeting, Woo Jin-cheol, the head of the department said, "I am in urgent need of support. Put off any raids which are being prepared and immediately gather the elite hunters".	At the meeting of Woo Jin-chul, the head of the department, who is in urgent need of a moment, immediately put off the raid that was preparing and called for elite hunters.	Woo Jin-chul, manager of the party who said, "The deadline is urgent," called for elite hunters to postpone the race, which was immediately under preparation.
9	“협회에서 지원 요청이 왔어. 아무래도 우리가 움직여야 할 것 같다”	“We received a request for support from the association. I think we should answer it.”	“The association has asked for support. I think we should move. ”	“We've got a request from the association. I think we should move.”
10	그간 경험상 이런 식의 호출은 보통 일이 아니라는 사실을 잘 아는 헌터들이 웅성거리기 시작했다.	Hunters knew from experience how unusual this kind of request was and they started to protest.	From experiences, Hunters knowing that this kind of call is not usually a thing has started to get bogged down.	Hunters, who have known from their experience that this type of calling is unusual, have begun to rumble.
11	A급 레이드를 코앞에 둔 헌터스를 움직여야 할 정도니 말이 더 필요할까?	‘Do I need to explain more because I have to gather higher class hunters near grade A?’	‘Do you need more words to move the Hunters with A-level raids in front of you?’	‘Do I need more words because I have to move Hunter's near grade A?’
12	하필 방금 전 일본에서 일어난 일을 속보로 접한 헌터들이라 소란이 더 커졌다.	However, it was even noisier when hunters saw the breaking TV news of the events in Japan.	The hunters, who had just seen what happened in Japan just before, have become more disturbed.	However, it was even more noisy as they were told of what happened in Japan by breaking news.
13	“무슨 일이에요”	“What is happening?”	“What happened?”	"What's going on?"
14	길드의 부사장으로서 최종인 다음의 입지를 가진 여성이 물어 왔다.		As Guild's vice president, a woman with the following position asked to Choi Jong-in.	As Guild's vice president, The final(Jong-in?) question came from a woman with the following positions:
15	최종인은 차해인을 돌아보며 말했다.	Choi Jong-in said, turning around.look back at Cha Hae-in	Choi Jong-in said, turning around.look back at Cha Hae-in	The final(Jong-in?) man looked back at the car wreck.
16	“C급 게이트에서 이중 던전이 발견됐다나 봐.”	“Looks like a double dungeon has been found at Gate C.”	“Looks like a double dungeon has been found at Gate C.”	"I think a double dungeon was found at Class C gate."
17	‘이중 던전?’	‘Double dungeon?’	‘Double dungeon?’	Double Dungeon?'
18	차해인은 고개를 갸웃했다.	Cha Hae-in tilted her head.	Cha Hae-in tilted her head.	Cha Hae-in tilted her head.
19	물론 이중 던전은 쉽게 볼 수 있는 현상이 아니었다. 던전 안의 던전이라니. 이런 일이 흔할 리 없었다.	Of course, double dungeons were not easy to see. A dungeon in the dungeon. It was a rare event.	Of course, double dungeons were not easy to see. A dungeon in the dungeon. This was not uncommon.	Of course, the double dungeon was not an easy thing to see. The dungeon in the dungeon. Such things were not common.
20	하지만 겨우 C급 게이트에 던전 하나가 더 붙어 있는 걸 가지고 헌터스 길드를 부른다니. 상식적으로는 이해가 잘 가지 않았다.	But only having one dungeon attached to a C-level gate and calling the hunters Guild? That did not make sense.	But only having one dungeon attached to the C-level gate and calling the Hunters Guild. Common sense did not make sense.	But only one more dungeon is attached to Class C gate and calls Hunters Guild. In common sense, it didn't make sense.
21	의아한 시선을 보내는 차해인에게 최종인이 이동할 채비를 갖추며 말했다.	Choi Jong-In said he will go with Cha Hae-in, who was wondering.	Choi Jong-In said he would prepare to move with Cha Hae-in who wonders.	The final(Jong-in?) man said to Cha Hae-in, ready to move.
22	“거기서 성진우 헌터 혼자 뭔가와 싸우고 있는 모양이야. 그 우진철 과장이 겁먹고 먼저 협조를 요청할 정도라면... 차 헌터, 왜 그래”		“It looks like Hunter Sung Jin-woo is fighting something alone. If that Woo Jin-chul is scared and asked to cooperate first ... Cha Hae-in, what's wrong?”	"It looks like Hunter Sung Jin-woo is fighting something alone there. If the manager is scared and asks for help first... Cha Hunter, what's wrong?"
23	갑자기 달라진 차해인의 눈빛을 보고 최종인이 물었다.	When he saw the sudden change in Cha's eyes, Choi asked.	Suddenly, Choi Jong-In asked.	When he saw the sudden change in the eyes of the victim(Hea-in?), Choi asked.
24	“아니에요”	“Nothing.”	“Nothing.”	"No"
25	“...그래. 성 헌터니까 별일은 없겠지만 일단 가 보자고”	“Okay, since it's him, everything will be fine, but let's go there anyways."	“Okay, since it's him, everything's fine, but let's go."	"Okay, since it's Hunter Sung, everything's fine, but let's go."
26	끄떡.		Turn it off.	It's a snap.
27	차해인이 고개를 움직였고, 두 사람의 대화를 듣고 있던 헌터들도 빠르게 짐을 챙겼다.	Cha Hae-in moved her head and the hunters who were listening to the conversation also quickly started packing up .	Cha Hae-in moved his head, and the Hunters who were listening to the conversation of the two also quickly packed up.	the car-hater moved his head, and Hunter, who was listening to the two men's conversation, quickly packed his bags.
28	짐이라고 해 봐야 레이드에 쓸 무기가 다였지만 절대 소홀히 할 수 없는 준비였다.		It was a preparation that he could never neglect, although he had to use a weapon for a raid.	Jim had all the weapons to use on the radar, but he was never prepared to ignore them.
29	“어? 한 사람이 비는..”	"Huh? One person is missing .. "	“Huh? One person is rain ...”	"Huh? One man's wish...”
30	숫자를 헤아리던 헌터의 어깨를 누군가가 툭 쳤다. 돌아보니 그 누군가가 턱짓으로 한쪽 구석을 가리켰다. 거기엔 한 남자가 망연자실한 얼굴로 주저앉아 있었다.	Someone tapped Choi's shoulder, who trying to count the hunters. Choi turned around and the man pointed to a corner of the room with a chin gesture. There was a man sitting there with a stunned face.	Someone tapped the shoulder of Hunter, who figured out the numbers. I turned around and he pointed to one corner with a bite. There was a man sitting with his stern face.	Someone tapped Hunter on the shoulder while he was searching for the number. When I turned around, someone pointed at one corner with a chin gesture. There was a man sitting with a stunned face.
31	“스즈키”	"Suzuki"	“Suzuki?”	"Szuki"
32	“내버려 둬”	"Get rid of it."	“Leave it alone.”	"Get rid of it."
33	“아..”	"Ah.."	“Ah...”	“Ah...”
34	헌터는 바로 납득했다.	The hunter was scolded.	Hunter immediately convinced.	Hunter was immediately convinced.
35	스즈키는 얼마 전 스카웃되어 일본에서 한국으로 건너온 헌터. 속보가 나오고 있는 핸드폰에서 눈을 떼지 못하는 것이 당연했다.	Suzuki was recently scouted and moved to Korea from Japan. It was natural that he could not take his eyes off his cell phone, where the news reports were coming from.	Suzuki has been a scout a while ago and has traveled from Japan to Korea. It was natural that I could not take my eyes off the mobile phone where the breaking news was coming out.	Suzuki was recently scouted and moved to Korea from Japan. It was natural that he could not take his eyes off his cell phone, which is being reported fast.
36	“우리는 우리 일을 해야지. 가자”	"We have to do our job. Let's go."	“We should do our work. Go.”	"We have to do our job. Let's go."
37	“아, 네”	"Ah, yes"	“Ah yes.”	"Ah, yes"
38	두 사람은 스즈키를 놔두고 헌터스 길드의 밴에 올라탔다.	They left Suzuki and jumped into a van of the Hunter's Guild.	The two left Suzuki and boarded a van in the Hunter's Guild.	They left Suzuki and jumped into the van of Hunter's Guild.
39	그렇게 정예 공격대원들을 모두 태운 헌터스의 차량들이 하나둘 현장을 떠나 목적지로 빠르게 향했다.	With all the elite hunters on board, the Hunter's vehicles left the scene one by one and quickly headed for their destination.	So the hunters who carried all of the elite rangers left the scene and quickly headed for their destination.	With all the elite attackers on board, Hunter's vehicles left the scene one by one and headed for their destination quickly.
40	* * *	* * *	* * *	* * *
41	“아, 뜨뜨”	Oh, wow!""	Oh, do not!""	"Ah, Tait"
42	김 기자가 화들짝 놀라며 담배꽁초를 떨어뜨렸다. 아래는 모랫바닥인데도 꽁초를 밟는 발에 감정이 실려 있었다.		Kim was surprised and dropped a cigarette butt. The bottom was the bottom of the pavement, but there was feelings on the foot that touched the butts.	Reporter Kim dropped his cigarette butt in a fit of astonishment. Down below, there was an emotion on the foot of the saury.
43	그러나 그것도 잠깐. 지금은 꽁초 따위에 신경을 쓰고 있을 때가 아니었다.		But that too. Now was not the time to worry about the butts.	But that's a bit. This was not the time to pay attention to saury.
44	김 기자의 시선이 다시 멈춰 선 차량들로 향했다. 내려서는 인물이 하나같이 낯익다 했더니, 헌터스 길드의 최정예들 아닌가?	Kim 's eyes turned to stopping cars again. The figures are all familiar, and are not they the elites of the Hunter's Guild?	Kim 's eyes turned to stopping cars again. The figures are all familiar, and are not they the elites of the Hunters Guild?	Kim's eyes were turned to the cars that had stopped again. Aren't they the beHunter Sungs Guild members because they're all familiar?
45	에이스들을 하나씩 찾다 보니 손이 데는 줄도 몰랐다.		I did not even know that I had my hands on each of the ace.	I looked for aces one by one, and I couldn't even find a finger.
46	‘최종인에 차해인, 윤정호, 어어? 손기훈도 왔네?’	Cha Hae-in, Yoon Jung-ho, what? Son Kee-hoon is here, too.	In Choi Jong-In, Cha Hae-in, Yoon Jung-ho, eh? Sohn is also coming?	Cha Jong-in, Yoon Jung-ho, what? Son Kee-hoon is here, too.
47	이만하면 헌터스의 간판이 모두 모였다고 해도 과언이 아니었다.	It was no exaggeration to say that all characteristic members(the emblems) of the Hunter's Guild were assembled.	It was no exaggeration to say that the sign of the hunters gathered.	It was no exaggeration to say that all the signboards of Hunter's team were assembled.
48	무작정 우진철의 뒤를 밟아 도착한 현장에 이런 거물들이 나타날 줄이야.	He didn't think that all these big boys will show up at the scene when he arrived following Woo Jin-chul.	I do not think these big things will appear on the scene when I stepped on the back of Woo Jincheol.	I don't think these big boys will show up at the scene where I arrived after Woo Jin-chul.
49	그런데 게이트는 C급.	But it was a grade-C gate	But the gate is C grade.	But the gate is Class C.
50	김 기자는 침을 꼴깍 삼켰다.	Kim gulped.	Kim ignited a spit.	Kim swallowed hard.
51	대체 안에서 무슨 일이 벌어지고 있는지 종잡을 수가 없었다.	He couldn't make out what was going on inside.	I could not catch what was happening in the alternative.	I couldn't make out what was going on inside.
52	어지간하면 순순히 사정을 밝히는 우진철 과장마저 극비라며 입을 꾹 다물어 버리는 통에 애타는 마음을 담배로 달래는 수밖에.		If you do not mind, you will not be able to appease your heart to a cigarette.	Even Woo Jin-chul, the head of the department who confessed his situation to the public, said, "It's extremely secret," and said, "I can't help but smoke to soothe my heart's sorrow.
53	그의 발밑에는 아까부터 피우다 버린 담배꽁초들이 수북이 쌓여 있었다.	There were many cigarette butts piled up beneath him.	At his feet, there were a number of tobacco cigarettes that had been smoked from before.	There were many cigarette butts piled up beneath him.
54	김 기자의 아쉬운 눈빛에도 아랑곳하지 않고, 우진철이 빠르게 최종인에게 다가갔다.	Woo Jin-chul quickly approached Choi Jong-In iwth no regard to Kim's unhappy eyes.	Woo Jin-chul quickly approached Choi Jong-In, not knowing Kim's unhappy eyes.	Without caring about Kim's regret, Woo Jin-chul quickly approached The final(Jong-in?)ist.
55	최종인은 우진철이 그랬던 것처럼 게이트에서 눈을 돌리지 못했다.	Choi failed to turn his eyes at the gate as Woo did.	Jong-in did not turn his eyes on the gate as Woo Jin-chul did.	Choi failed to turn his eyes at the gate as Woo did.
56	“젠장...! 제길...! 뭐야, 저건”	Damn it...! damn...! What is that? "	Damn it...! damn...! What is that? "	"Now...! Damn it... What is that?
57	그의 입에서 다짜고짜 욕이 튀어나올 정도로 게이트는 불길한 기운을 머금고 있었다.	The gate was holding an ominous aura of such proportions that a lot of curses came out of his mouth.	The gate had been so ominous that it would spill out of his mouth.	The gate was filled with ominous energy, with curses sticking out of his mouth.
58	전투계열 헌터 중 예외적으로 감이 좋은 우진철과 달리 최종인은 대한민국 최강의 마법계열 헌터.	1	Unlike Wujin Chul, which is exceptionally good in battle type hunter, final man is the strongest magic series hunter in Korea.	Unlike Woo Jin-chul, who is exceptionally good at fighting, The final(Jong-in?) person is Korea's best wizard hunter.
59	마력을 느끼고 감지하는 데는 마수의 눈을 드러낸 백윤호나 기감의 차원이 다른 성진우를 빼곤 최고라 할 수 있었다.		I feel that Baek Yoon-ho and Myeong-jin, who showed Magic Beast's eyes to feel and sense magic, were the best except for Sung Jin-Woo.	Baek Yoon-ho and Kim Ki-gam, who showed the eyes of Ma-su, were the best except for Sung Jin-woo.
60	“가능하시겠습니까”	"Are you ready?"	Are you sure?"	"Will you be able to do this?"
61	우진철은 그렇게 물었다.	Woo Jin-chul asked.	Woo Jin-chul asked.	Woo Jin-chul asked so.
62	그 질문에 '자신은 불가능했다'라는 의미가 담겨 있음을 최종인은 놓치지 않았다.	Choi Jong-In did not miss that the question implied that 'he was impossible.’	Choi Jong-In did not miss that the question implied that 'he was impossible.’	The final(Jong-in?)ist did not miss the question, saying that he was impossible.
63	그는 씁쓸한 얼굴로 대답했다.	He replied with a bitter look.	He replied with a bitter look.	He answered with a wry face.
64	“안에 성진우 헌터가 있다면서요”	"I heard Sung Jin-woo is inside."	Do you know if there is Sung Jin-Woo inside?"	"I heard there's Hunter Sung Jin-woo in there."
65	“예. 확실합니다”	Yes. he is. "	Yes. I'm sure. "	"Yes, I am."
66	끄덕끄덕.	Nod nod.	Nod nod.	with a nod
67	최종인은 고개를 주억거렸다.	Jong - in made up his mind.	Jong - in made up his mind.	The final(Jong-in?) man shook his head.
68	하긴.	Do it.	Do it.	Well
69	그가 아니면 누가 또 이만한 싸움을 벌일 수 있을까? 아니, 누가 이만한 마력을 뿜어내는 상대를 막아 낼 수 있을까?	Who else could fight like this? No, who can stop an opponent that was strong enough to emit this kind of mana?	Who else can fight such a struggle? No, who would be able to stop the opponent from ejecting this magical power?	Who else could have another fight like this? No, who can stop this kind of mana?
70	“혼자서 지구라도 구할 셈인가”	Are you going to save the earth alone?"	Are you going to save the earth alone?"	Are you going to save the Earth alone?
71	속으로 하려던 말이 무심코 튀어나왔다.	The words he was thinking of popped out of his mouth.	The words I was about to pop out came out of my mind.	What I was trying to say came out of my mind.
72	하지만 우진철은 최종인에게 되묻는 대신 무거운 표정으로 고개를 끄덕였다. 정말 있을 법한 이야기가 아닌가.	However, instead of asking The final(Jong-in?) person again, Woo nodded with a heavy expression. Isn't it really a story?	But Woo Jin-chul nodded with heavy expression instead of asking Choi Jong-In. It's a real story.	However, instead of asking The final(Jong-in?) person again, Woo nodded with a heavy expression. Isn't it really a story?
73	“되든 안 되든 가 봐야죠. 성 헌터에겐 빚도 있으니”	"Whether we can or can't, we have to go, because we're indebted to Sung Jin-Woo. "	Whether it is or not. I have a debt to Sung Jin-Woo. "	"We have to go, whether we can or not. because Hunter Sung is in debt."
74	만약 성 헌터와 헌터스가 막지 못할 마수들이라면 한국에서는 누가 와도 막을 수 없다.	If Sung Jin-Woo and the Hunter's Guild can not stop it, nobody in Korea can.	If Sung Jin-Woo and Hunters can not stop it, you can not stop anyone in Korea. it would be imposible for anyone in Korea.	If Hunter Sung and Hunter are magicians who can't stop, no one in Korea can stop them.
75	달리 말하면 성 헌터를 도와 마수들을 처치하지 못하면 다음 기회는 없다는 소리였다.	In other words, there is no second chance if you can not help Sung Jin-Woo and kill the beasts inside.	In other words, there was no next chance if you could not help Saints Hunter and kill the masters.	In other words, he said there would be no next chance if he couldn't help Hunter Sung out of the game.
76	‘뭐라고? 성 헌터?’	what? Sung Jin-Woo ? ’	what? Sung Jin-Woo ? ’	What? Hunter Sung?'
77	약간 떨어진 곳에서 최대한 귀를 기울이고 있던 김 기자의 눈이 토끼처럼 동그랗게 변했다.	Kim 's ears, which were listening from as far as possible, turned around similarly to a rabbit.	Kim 's eyes, which were ears as far as possible, fell round like rabbits.	Kim's eyes turned into a rabbit-like ball, as he listened to them from a little distance.
78	‘성 헌터가 이 게이트 안에?’	Sung Jin-Woo is in this gate?’	Sung Jin-Woo is in this gate?’	S castle Hunter in this gate?'
79	그의 시선이 게이트로 향했다가 다시 주위를 둘러보았다.	His gaze turned to the gate and looked around again.	His gaze turned to the gate and looked around again.	His gaze went to the gate and looked around again.
80	여기에 도착한 S급 헌터만 두 명, A급 헌터는 다 세기도 힘들다. 그런데 게이트 안에 성진우 헌터까지 있다는 말씀?	It is already a rare sight to see two S-class hunters together with some A-class hunters in one place. But you mean Sung Jin-woo's also inside the gate?	There are only two S-class hunters and two A-class hunters. By the way, is there a Sung Jin-Woo in the gate?	When two S-class hunters arrived, it is hard to count them all. But you mean there's Sung Jin-woo Hunter in the gate?
81	‘수... 수첩, 수첩.’	Su ... notebook, notebook.'	Su ... notebook, notebook. ’	Sum... Notebook, Notebook.'
82	특종의 냄새가 코를 찌르자 김 기자는 재빠르게 수첩을 찾았다.	As the smell of an exclusive story reached his nose, Kim quickly found his notebook.	When the smell of the scoop stuck his nose, Kim quickly found his notebook.	As the smell of the special kind stoked his nose, Kim quickly visited his notebook.
83	지금부터는 한마디, 한 장면도 놓쳐서는 안 된다. 모두가 일본에 정신이 팔려 있는 동안 S급 헌터 셋과 헌터협회가 연관된 대박 사건을 단독으로 보도할 기회가 생긴 것이다.	From now on, not one word, not one scene will be omitted. While everyone was fascinated by the events in Japan, there was an opportunity to report solely on the big incident involving three S-class hunters and the Hunter's Association(or guild?).	From now on, one word, one scene should not be missed. While all of them were sold to Japan, there was an opportunity to report solely on the stunning case involving the S-class Hunter set and the Hunter association.	From now on, not a word should be missed. While all the people were fascinated by Japan, they had the opportunity to report the big-time incident involving three S-level hunters and the Hunter Association.
84	‘아까 그래서 우 과장이 입을 다물었구만.’	That's why the Woo Jin-chul closed his mouth. ’	That's why the Woo chief closed his mouth. ’	Oh, that's why Woo closed his mouth.
85	성진우 헌터는 정보보호 대상자로 헌터협회의 각별한 관리를 받고 있는 주요 인물.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo is a key figure under special supervision by the Hunter's Association.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo is a person who is subject to information protection and is under special management of the Hunter Association.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo is a key figure under special supervision by the Hunter Association.
86	우진철이 사정을 일절 입 밖에 낼 수 없었던 까닭도 이제야 이해가 갔다.	Now I understand why Woo Jin-chul did not reveal anything about the situation.	Now I understand why Woo Jin-chul could not get out of his mouth at all.	It is understandable why Woo was able to say nothing about the situation.
87	우진철과 최종인이 짧은 대화를 나누는 사이, 정예 공격대 전원이 준비를 끝마쳤다. 탱커는 방어구를, 딜러는 무기를, 힐러는 마력이 담긴 장비를.	While Woo Jin-chul and Choi Jong-in were having a short conversation, all the elite attackers finished with their preparations. Tanks had defensive gear, dealers had weapons and healers had mana equipment.	While Woo Jin-chul and Jong-in had a brief conversation, all of the elite raids were ready. Tankers have armor, dealers have weapons, and healers have equipment with magic.	While Woo Jin-chul and Choi Jong-in had a short conversation, all the elite attackers finished preparing. Tanks have defensive gear, dealers have weapons, and healers have mana equipment.
88	최고 길드의 최정예들답게 준비는 신속했다.	The members of the best guild were naturally held to high standard and the preparations were swift.	Preparations were quick, as were the best guilds.	As the best guild members, the preparations were swift.
89	잠깐 차해인과 눈이 마주친 최종인이 고개를 끄덕였다. 공격대를 점검했던 차해인도 고개를 끄덕였다. 준비와 점검이 모두 끝났다는 의미였다.	Choi Jong-In faced Cha Hae-in for a moment and nodded. Cha Hea-in also checked the raid team and nodded. It meant that the preparations and inspections were all over.	For a while, Choi Jong-In facing the Cha Hae-in nodded. Cha Hea-in who checked the raid also nodded. It meant that the preparations and inspections were all over.	A brief encounter with Cha Hea-in gave a nod. Cha Hea-iner(Hae-in) who checked the attack also nodded. It meant that the preparations and inspections were all over.
90	감시과의 정예 헌터들은 이미 한참 전에 준비가 끝나 있던 상태.	The elite hunters from the surveillance department were ready a long time ago.	The elite hunters of the surveillance department were already ready long ago.	The elite hunters in the surveillance department were already ready long ago.
91	부하 직원에게 보고를 받은 우진철이 무거운 얼굴로 돌아섰다.	Woo Jin-chul, who was briefed by his subordinates, turned around with a heavy face.	Woo Jin-chul, who was reported to his subordinates, turned to a heavy face.	Woo Jin-chul, who was briefed by his subordinates, turned around with a heavy face.
92	“가시죠”	"Let's go."	Let's go.	"Let's go."
93	* * *	* * *	* * *	* * *
94	길은 길었다.	The road was long.	The road was long.	The road was long.
95	최대한 빠른 속도로 나아가고 있었으나 달리지는 않았다. 다 같은 상급 헌터라고 해도 달리는 속도까지 같지는 않았기 때문이다.	They were going as fast as they could, but they didn't run. Even high-class hunters did not run with the same speed.	They was going as fast as they could, but did not run. Even the same high-class hunter did not equal the speed of running.	I was going as fast as I could, but I didn't run. Even advanced Hunter did not run the same speed.
96	그중 차해인은 특히나 빠르다.	Among them, Cha Hae-in is particularly fast.	Among them, Hae-in is especially fast.	Among them, car drivers(Cha Hea-in) are particularly quick.
97	그녀가 달려 나가려 하자 앞서 있던 최종인이 그녀의 팔목을 붙들었다.	When she tried to run faster, Choi Jong-In, who was ahead, held her back.	When she tried to run faster, Choi Jong-In, who was ahead, held her cuff.	The last man in front grabbed her wrist as she tried to run out.
98	“차 헌터 혼자 가서 뭘 어떡하려고”	"Cha Hae-in, what are you going to do alone?"	What are you going to do with Cha Hunter (being?) alone?"	"What are you going to do with Cha Hunter alone?"
99	“..”	“..”	..."	“..”
100	위기에 빠진 성진우를 구하려는 마음은 알지만 이러다가는 모두가 위험에 처할 수 있었다.	She knew she was trying to save Sung Jin-woo from a crisis, but if she did this, everyone could be in danger.	He knows that she want to save Jin-Woo, who was in a crisis, but everyone could be in danger.	I know that I'm trying to save Sung Jin-woo from a crisis, but if I did this, everyone could be in danger.
101	“무리하게 차 헌터 속도에 맞추려다가 공격대 전원의 페이스가 흐트러질 수도 있어”	"If we try to keep up with Cha Hae-in, the whole team could be in danger."	It's possible that the pace of the raid may be disturbed if you try to match the speed of the Cha hunter."	"If we try to keep up with the speed of the car Hunter, the whole team could lose track of it."
102	굳은 얼굴로 서 있던 차해인이 뒤로 돌아갔다. 차해인을 지켜보던 우진철이 작게 중얼거렸다.	Cha Hae-in, who was standing with a firm face, returned to Woo Jin-Chul. He watched her and mumbled to himself:	Cha Hunter, who was standing with a firm face, went back. Woo Jin-chul, who watched Cha Hae-in, muttered a little.	the car driver, who stood with a stiff face, turned back. Woo Jin-chul, who was watching the car accident, mumbled in a small voice.
103	“소문이 사실이었군”	"The rumor was true."	The rumors were true."	"The rumor was true."
104	“예”	"What did you say?"	Yes?"	"Yes"
105	최종인의 질문에 우진철이 얼버무렸다.	Woo Jin-chul didn't answer the last question.	Woo Jin-chul was confused with Choi Jong-In's question.	Woo Jin-chul was evasive about The final(Jong-in?) question.
106	“아... 아무것도 아닙니다”	"Oh, nothing."	Ah ... nothing."	"Oh, nothing."
107	고개를 갸웃거리던 최종인의 시선이 다시 앞을 향했다. 소름이 돋을 만큼 흉흉한 마력이 던전 깊숙한 곳에서부터 흘러나오고 있었다.	Choi Jong-in's tilted his head and looked back. A dreadful aura of magic power was coming from deep within the dungeon.	The gaze of Choi Jong-In who looked at his head turned forward again. A horrible magic power was coming out from the deep dungeon of the dungeon.	Choi Jong-in's gaze, which tilted his head, turned back. Horrific enough mana was coming from deep in Dungeon.
108	정신을 바짝 차리고 있어야 한다.	They had to be careful.	You have to keep your mind tight.	You have to keep your head above water.
109	그리고 그건 안에 먼저 들어가 있는 성진우 헌터도 마찬가지라고, 최종인은 생각했다.	And the same thing happened to Sung Jin-Woo, who was in here first, Choi Jong-In thought.	And the same thing happened to Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who was in it first, Choi Jong-In thought.	And so did Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who was first inside.
110	‘부디 늦지 않았기를...’	I hope it's not too late.’	Please do not be late ... ’	I hope it's not too late.’
111	지금은 성 헌터가 무사하기를 기도하는 것 말고는 딱히 그를 도울 방법이 없었다. 경계를 늦추지 않고 최대한 빨리 이동하면서 말이다.	Now there was no way to help him except to pray for Jin-Woo's safety and move as fast as possible without any delay.	Now there was no other way to help him except to pray for Saints to be safe. Moving as fast as possible without slowing down.	Now there was no way to help him except pray for Hunter Sung's safety. By moving as fast as possible without being vigilant.
112	그러나 지나친 긴장감은 때론 몸을 둔하게 만들기도 하는 법.	But too much tension sometimes makes the body dull.	But too much tension sometimes makes the body dull.	However, excessive tension sometimes makes your body dull.
113	최종인은 긴장을 풀기 위해 우진철에게 말을 붙였다.	Choi talked to Woo Jin-chul to relax.	Jong-in added words to Woo Jin-chul to relax.	Choi talked to Woo Jin-chul to relax.
114	“성 헌터는 어쩌다 여기 들어간 겁니까”	"How did Sung Jin-Woo get in here?"	How did Jin-Woo get in here?"	"How did Hunter Sung get in here?"
115	“자세한 사정은 모릅니다. 하지만 신고한 이들의 의견을 종합해 보면 성진우 헌터님은 들어가기도 전에 이곳이 이중 던전임을 알고 있었던 눈치였다고 하더군요”	"I don't know the details. But when we synthesize the opinions of the people who reported it, Sung Jin-woo said he seemed to know that this was a double dungeon before he even entered."	I do not know the details. However, according to the opinions of those who reported, Sung Jin-Woo said that he knew that this was a double dungeon before entering. "	"I don't know the details. But when we synthesize the opinions of the people who reported it, Sung Jin-woo said he seemed to know that this was a double dungeon before he even entered."
116	“흐음”	"Huh"	Hmm."	"Huh"
117	최종인의 얼굴이 진중해지자 이번엔 우진철이 거꾸로 물었다.	As the face of Jonginin became clear, this time Wujin asked a question.	When the face of Jonginin became clear, this time, Woo Jincheol asked backwards.	When The final(Jong-in?) person's face got darker, Woo Jin-chul bit back this time.
118	“혹시 짚이는 데라도 있으십니까”	"Do you have something to say?"	Do you even have straw?"	"Is there anything you can say?"
119	“그건 아니고... 단지 이상해서 말입니다”	"No... It's just weird."	It's not ... It's just strange."	"Not that... Just because it's weird."
120	“이상하다”	"Weird?"	strange?"	"It's weird"
121	“저도 나름대로 성 헌터님에 대해서 조사해 본 적이 있었습니다”	"I've been looking into Sung Jin-Woo on my own."	I had a chance to investigate Jin-Woo."	"I've been looking into Hunter Sung in my own way."
122	최종인은 한 길드의 마스터.	Choi Jong-In is the master of a whole guild.	Choi Jong-In is the master of one guild.	the master of a guild
123	수준 높은 길드원들로 길드를 구성해야 할 의무가 있는 그가 진우에게 지대한 관심을 보이는 것은 당연하다면 당연한 일이었다.	It was natural for him to show great interest in Jin-woo, who needed to join a guild with high-ranking members.	It is no wonder that he has a great interest in Jin-Woo who has a duty to organize a guild with high-level guild members.	It was natural for him to show great interest in Jin-woo, who is obliged to form the guild with high-quality guild members.
124	“그런데 전에도 근처에서 한 번 이런 일이 있었죠”	"But this has happened once before."	But once before, this happened once before."	"But this has happened once before."
125	그 사건을 직접 조사한 것이 본인인 만큼 우진철도 잘 알고 있었다.	Woo Jin-Chul was well aware of this, since he was the one to investigated the incident.	Woo Jin-chul railway knew well that it was the person who investigated the case directly.	I was well aware of Woojin because I was the one who investigated the incident.
126	그는 최종인이 무슨 얘기를 할지 알아챘다.	He had a hunch of what Choi Jong-In was going to say.	He noticed what Choi Jong-In would say.	He had an inkling of what The final(Jong-in?) man was going to say.
127	성진우 헌터는 반년 전에도 이중 던전에 들어갔던 경험이 있었다.	Sung Jin-Woo had been in a double dungeon half a year ago.	Sung Jin-Woo had been in a double dungeon half a year ago.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo once entered the duel half a year ago.
128	그리고 시간이 흐른 지금, 또다시 이중 던전을 찾아 들어갔다.	And now that time has passed, he went back to find a double dungeon.	And now that time has passed, I went back to find the double dungeon again.	And now that time passed, I went back to find a double dungeon.
129	사실을 알고 있는 사람들에게는 결코 우연으로만은 보이지 않을 일이었다.	It wasn't a coincidence for those who knew the truth.	For those who know the truth, it was never a coincidence.	It was something that would never appear to be a coincidence to those who knew the truth.
130	우진철의 예상대로 최종인은 그 이야기를 꺼냈다.	Choi Jong-In mentioned the story, as expected by Woo Jin Chul.	Choi Jong-In pulled out the story as expected by Woo Jin Chul.	As expected by Woo Jin-chul, The final(Jong-in?) man brought up the story.
131	“일생에 한 번 겪기도 힘든 이중던전을 혼자서 두 번, 그것도 다른 한 번은 제 발로 찾아들어 가다니. 이상한 일 아닙니까”	"Two times in a double dungeon is hard to survive in a single lifetime, not to mention that in one of them he is alone by himself. Isn't that strange?"	I have a double dungeon twice in my life and one in my own life. Is not it strange? "	"I can't go through a double dungeon once in my life, twice by myself, and one by myself. It's strange."
132	우진철은 대답하지 않았다.	Woo Jin-chul did not answer.	Woo Jin-chul did not answer.	Woo Jin-chul did not answer.
133	최종인의 말대로 성 헌터는 많은 것들이 베일에 가려져 있었다. 이중 던전, 재각성자, 그리고 독특한 능력.	As Choi Jong-In said, many things were unclear. Double dungeons, reincarnations, and unique abilities.	As Choi Jong-In said, many things were hidden in the veil. Double dungeons, reincarnations, and unique abilities.	As The final(Jong-in?) man said, many things were veiled. a double dungeon, a reincarnator, and a unique ability
134	그러나 한 가지 확실한 사실은 그가 협회에, 아니 대한민국에 반드시 필요하다는 점이었다.	One sure thing, however, was that he needed the association, not the Republic of Korea.	One sure thing, however, was that he needed the association, not the Republic of Korea.	But one thing was for sure that he was necessary to the association, or to the Republic of Korea.
135	때문에 성 헌터가 들어갔다는 게이트를 발견한 즉시 상부의 허락이 떨어지기도 전에 헌터스 길드에게 도움을 요청했다.	As soon as he discovered the gate, Sung Jin-woo asked the Hunter's Guild for help before (the permission of the Association). ???	As soon as he discovered the gate that Hunter Sung Jin-woo had entered, he asked the Hunters Guild for help before the permission of the upper man fell.	So upon discovering the gate that Hunter Sung was in, he asked Hunter's Guild for help even before his upper hand was given.
136	무슨 수를 써서든 성진우 헌터의 안전만은 확보해야 했다.	Sung Jin-woo's life had to be secured by all means.	I had to secure the safety of Hunter Sung Jin-woo regardless of the number.	By all means, Sung Jin-woo had to secure the safety of Hunter.
137	질문은 그 뒤에 해도 늦지 않다.	Questions can be asked later when everyone is safe.	The question is not too late.	It is not too late to ask a question after that.
138	상념에 빠져 있던 우진철이 고개를 들었다.	Woo Jin-chul, who was in a state of contemplation, looked up.	Woo Jin-chul, who was in a state of contemplation, lifted his head.	Woo Jin-chul, who had been preoccupied with his thoughts, looked up.
139	‘저기가...’	There ...'	There ... ’	That's...'
140	일반 헌터들이라면 한 시간가량을 걸어야 도착할 거리가 상급 헌터들의 속보(速步)로는 10여 분이 채 걸리지 않았다.	Generally hunters had to walk for about an hour to get where the high-speed hunters have reached in under 10 minutes.	General hunters had to walk for about an hour to get there, but the high-speed hunters did not take less than 10 minutes.	It took less than 10 minutes for ordinary hunters to walk for about an hour.
141	어느덧 저 멀리에 동굴의 끝이 보였다.	They saw the end of the cave in the distance.	They saw the end of the cave far away.	Before I knew it, I could see the end of the cave in the distance.
142	“도착한 것 같습니다”	"It looks like we've arrived."	It seems to have arrived."	"It looks like we've arrived."
143	“느껴지네요”	I can feel it."	I can feel it."	"Slow."
144	무시무시한 무언가가.	Something terrible.	Something terrible.	Something terrible.
145	대답하는 최종인의 얼굴이 돌처럼 딱딱하게 굳어 있었다. 얼굴에 핏기가 점점 가시기 시작했다.	The face of Choi Jong-In who spoke last was stiff like a stone. My(?) face began to get tired.	The face of Choi Jong-In to answer was stiff like a stone. My face began to get tired.	The answering man's face hardened like a stone. The color on my face began to fade.
146	그나마 다행스러운 점은 아직 성진우 헌터의 기척이 느껴진다는 것이었다.	Fortunately, Sung Jin-Woo's mana could still be felt.	Fortunately, Hunter Sung Jin-woo's feelings are still felt.	Fortunately, I still feel the spirit of SungJin-woo Hunter.
147	‘성 헌터가 무사하다면 괜찮다.’	It's okay if Sung Jin-Woo is safe. ’	It's okay if Sung Jin-Woo is safe. ’	It's okay if Hunter Sung is safe.’
148	그의 능력과 정예 헌터들의 지원이 있다면 던전 안에 어떤 괴물이 있더라도 위기는 없으리라.	If he has the power and support of elite hunters, there can't be a crisis no matter what beast lurks in the dungeon.	If he has the power and the support of elite hunters, there will be no crisis no matter what monster is in the dungeon.	With his ability and the support of elite hunters, no monster in the dungeon would be in danger.
149	그런 확신을 안고 최종인이 외쳤다.	Choi Jong-In shouted with conviction.	Choi Jong-In shouted with such conviction.	With such confidence, The final(Jong-in?) man shouted.
150	“서두르죠”	Hurry up."	Hurry up."	"I'm in a hurry."
151	헌터스와 헌터협회의 정예 헌터들은 거대한 성문 안으로 뛰어들었다.	The elite hunters of the Hunter's guild and Hunter's Association walked through the huge gates.	The elite Hunters of the Hunters and Hunters Association jumped into a huge gates.	Hunter's elite Hunter from Hunter's Society jumped into a huge castle gate.
152	그리고.	And	And.	And
153	그들을 기다리고 있는 것은 오랜 헌터 생활 동안 단 한 번도 본 적 없는 광경이었다.	Waiting for them was a scene unfamiliar to any of them.	Waiting for them was a sight I have never seen before in the long Hunter life.	Waiting for them was a scene I had never seen in my long life.
154	“이... 이게 대체...”	"This ... this is ..."	This ... this is ...?"	"This... this... this is..."
155	“뭐야 여긴”	"What are you doing here?"	What are you doing here?"	"What are you here?"
156	바닥에 수없이 많은 석상들이 파괴되어 있었다. 석상들의 잔해가 여기저기 흩어져 쌓여 있었다.	Countless stone statues were destroyed on the floor. The remains of the statues were scattered about.	Numerous stone statues on the floor were destroyed. The remnants of the statues were scattered all over the place.	Countless statues were destroyed on the floor. The remains of the statues were scattered about.
157	“저, 저거”	Well, that's it!"	Well, that's it!"	"Well, that one."
158	헌터 하나가 손을 들었다.	One of the hunters raised his hand.	One Hunter raised his hand.	A Hunter raised his hand.
159	그 손가락 끝이 가리키는 곳에는 어마어마한 크기의 신상이 두 주먹을 깍지 낀 채 내려지는 자세 그대로 멈춰 있었다. 얼굴이 반쯤 날아간 머리가 특히 눈에 띄었다.	He was pointing at a statue of gigantic proportions that stood still with its fists clenched. Its head, which was missing half of the face, was especially noticeable.	At the point where the fingertip pointed, a statue of great size stood still as it fell down with two fists. His head, which had half a face, was especially noticeable.	Where the tips of the fingers point, a gigantic statue of the size stood still, clenched in his fists. The hair that had half of its face was especially noticeable.
160	전에 이중 던전 생존자들의 증언을 들은 바 있었던 우진철은 가슴이 쿵쾅거렸다.	Woo Jin-chul, who heard the testimony of the survivors of the previous double dungeon, was heartbroken.	Woo Jin-chul, who had heard the testimony of the survivors of double dungeon before, banged his heart.	Woo Jin-chul, who had heard the testimony of the survivors of the dungeon, was heartbroken.
161	‘있었어... 신상과 석상들이 진짜 있었어...!’	"There were ... Statues ... and the statues were alive ...!"	There were ... Statues were real ...!	There was... there were real gods and statues...!'
162	생존자들은 분명 그랬다. 눈빛만으로 C급 헌터를 녹여 버리는 괴물 신상과, 움직임이 눈에 비치지도 않는 석상들이 있었다고.	The survivors were sure. There was a monster statue that melted a C-grade hunter with its eyes, and stone statues whose movements were faster than the eye could follow.	Survivors certainly did. There were statues of monsters that melt the C-class Hunter in their eyes, and stone statues that can not see their movements.	Survivors certainly did. There were statues of monsters melting Class C Hunter with their eyes, and statues that could not be seen.
163	과연 그 말대로 치열한 전투의 흔적이 곳곳에 여실히 남아 있었다.	Indeed, the traces of a fierce battle remained there like the survivors had described.	Indeed, the traces of fierce battle remained in places as it was said.	As he said, there were many signs of fierce fighting.
164	‘가만, 성진우 헌터는?’	What about Sung Jin-Woo?	What about Sung Jin-Woo?’	What about Sung Jin-woo Hunter?
165	모든 적은 제거됐다.	All the enemies were defeated.	All the enemies were removed.	All the enemies were removed.
166	중요한 것은 성진우 헌터의 상태였다.	What matters is the condition of Sung Jin-woo.	The important thing was the state of Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	What matters is the condition of Hunter Sung Jin-woo.
167	진우의 기척을 찾아 주위를 두리번거리던 최종인이 진우를 발견했다.	Choi Jong-In looked around and saw Jin-Woo.	Choi Jong-In who looked around to find Jin-Woo's discovery found Jin-Woo.	The last man who was looking around for Jin-woo's spirit found Jin-woo.
168	“저쪽입니다”	"That way."	That way."	"That way"
169	신상의 주먹 아래에 진우는 잠이 든 것처럼 조용히 누워 있었다.	Under the statue's fist, Jin-Woo layedquietly as if he was sleeping.	Under his fist, Jin-Woo lay quietly as if he were asleep.	Under his divine fist, Jin-woo lay as if he had fallen asleep.
170	“성 헌터님”	Jin-Woo !"	Jin-Woo !"	"Hunter Sung"
171	헌터들이 그쪽으로 달려가려고 했으나, 이번엔 차해인이 양쪽 팔을 벌려 헌터들의 움직임을 막았다. 마음이 조급해진 우진철이 그녀를 돌아보았다.	The Hunters tried to run to him, but Cha Hae-in opened both arms to prevent them from moving. Woo Jin-chul grew impatient and looked back at her.	The Hunters tried to run to it, but this time the Cha Hae-in had both arms open to prevent the Hunters from moving. Woo Jin-chul, whose heart grew stronger, looked back at her.	Hunter tried to run there, but this time a car diver(Hea-in) opened his arms to block Hunter's movement. Feeling impatient, Woo Jin-chul looked back at her.
172	오목조목 모여 있는 그녀의 이목구비가 땀으로 흠뻑 젖어 있었다.	Her eyes were dripping with sweat.	Her eyes were dripping with sweat.	Her eyes were dripping with sweat.
173	“차... 헌터님”	Cha ... Hunter?"	Cha ... Hunter?"	"Cha... Hunter"
174	Cha Hea-in이 입술을 깨물며 말했다.	Cha Hae-in bit her lips and said:	Cha Hae-in said, bite his lips.	the car driver bit his lips.
175	“저기... 저기에 뭔가 있어요”	"There's... there's something over there."	There ... There is something there."	"There's... there's something over there."
176	그때.	then.	then.	then
177	진우 옆에 무릎을 꿇고 앉아 있던 석상 하나가 천천히 몸을 일으켰다.	One of the statues sitting on his knees beside Jin-woo slowly raised his body.	One of the statues sitting on his knees beside Jin-Woo slowly raised his body.	A statue of Jin-woo, kneeling next to him, slowly rose.
178	뜯어진 날개들과 남겨진 팔 하나.	Its wings were torn and only one arm was left.	The wings worn and the arm left.	Ripped wings and a left arm.
179	“인간들을 초대한 기억은 없는데”	"I do not remember inviting humans"	I do not remember inviting humans."	I don't remember inviting people.
180	완전히 일어선 천사상이 안으로 쳐들어온 헌터들을 둘러보며 씩, 입꼬리를 올렸다.	Those were the words of the angel statue that stood up completely and looked up at the hunters who had just come in.	The angel, who was completely at work, looked up at the hunters who had come in and raised his mouth.	Then the statue, which stood up completely, looked around the Hunter that had come in, raised its mouth.


1		2019.02.01

2	“아..”	"Ah.."	Ah..."	"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."
3	말문이 막힌다.	They were speechless.	The speech is blocked.	Words fail me.
4	이보다 더 정확한 표현은 없을 것이다.	There was no way to describe it.	There would be no more precise expression.	There would be no more precise expression.
5	최종인은 할 말을 잃었다.	Choi Jong-in lost his words.	Choi Jong - in lost his word.	The final(Jong-in?) man was speechless.
6	그리고 확신했다.	And he was convinced.	And I was sure.	And I was sure.
7	게이트에 들어서기 전에 느꼈던 불길함의 원인은 바로 저 살아 움직이는 조각상이라는 것을.	The flame that he felt before he entered the gate was the living moving statue.	The cause of the ominousness before entering the gate is that living statue.	The cause of the ominousness before entering the gate is the living statue.
8	조각상에게서 흘러나오는 마력이 어찌나 끔찍한지 놈 주변의 공간이 뒤틀리고 있는 것처럼 보였다.	The mana from the statue seemed so terrible that the space around it was warping.	The mana from the statue seemed so terrible that the space around him was warping.	The mana from the statue seemed so terrible that the space around him was warping.
9	이렇게 떨어진 곳에서 그저 바라보는 것뿐인데도 오싹오싹 소름이 끼쳤다.	He was shivering even though he was looking from afar.	he was shivering even though just looking from far distance	I was just looking from this distance, but I was shivering.
10	문득 그의 시선이 조각상 옆의 진우에게로 옮겨갔다. 진우는 여전히 의식이 돌아오지 않고 있었다.	His eyes suddenly shifted to Jin-Woo next to the statue, Jin-Woo was still unconscious.	His eyes suddenly shifted to Jin-Woo next to the statue, Jin-Woo was still unconscious.	His eyes suddenly shifted to Jin-woo next to the statue. Jin-woo was still unconscious.
11	‘그럼 성진우 헌터도 저놈에게 당한 건가?’	Then, Sung Jin-Woo was also hit by him?'	Then did Hunter Sung Jin-woo get hurt? ’	So did Hunter Sung Jin-woo get hit by him?'
12	이상한 일은 아니다.	It's no wonder.	It is not strange.	It's no wonder.
13	‘저런 것'이 상대라면 누구라도 버틸 수 없었을 것이다.	If that abomination was an opponent, nobody could constrain(control) it.	If the 'something like that' was opponent, it would not have been able to hold by anyone.	Anyone else could not stand it.
14	오히려 '저런 것'과 싸우면서도 이 많은 수의 석상들을 파괴할 수 있었던 그의 실력에 감탄이 나왔다.	Rather, he was amazed at Jin-Woo's ability to fight such a thing while destroying all these statues around them.	Rather, he was amazed at his ability to fight such a thing and could destroy these many statues.	Rather, I was impressed by his ability to destroy such a large number of statues while battling "that."
15	하지만.	But.	But.	but
16	‘이제 우리가 그런 놈을 상대로 싸워야 한다.’	Now we must fight against that thing. ’	Now we must fight against that thing. ’	"Now we have to fight against such a fellow."’
17	굵은 땀방울이 옆얼굴을 타고 흐르다 턱에 맺혔다.	Sweat slowly dripped over along his sides to his chin.	sweat flowed over from the sides to the chin.	Thick drops of sweat flowed over the sides and formed on the chin.
18	이곳의 마수는, 아니 마수인지 아닌지조차 불분명한 적의 강력함은 분명 제주도에서 만났던 괴물개미 이상이었다.	It was uncertain whether or not that enemy was a magic beast, but its strength was more than the monster ant that he met on Jeju Island.	The strength of the enemy, who is uncertain whether it is Magic-beast or not, is more than monster ant that I met in Jeju Island.	The magic of the enemy, which was unclear whether it was or not, was definitely more than the monster ants that I met in Jeju Island.
19	숨 막히는 긴장감이 목을 죄어 왔다.	A suffocating tension gripped his throat.	Breathing tension tightened his neck.	A suffocating tension gripped my throat.
20	슬며시 옆을 돌아보니 차해인과 우진철의 반응도 자신과 별반 다르지 않았다. 두 사람 모두 적의 힘을 알아보고 안색이 파랗게 질려가고 있었다.	Looking back at his companions, the reaction of Cha Hae-in and Woo Jin-Chul were not much different. Both of them recognized the enemy's strength and their faces turned pale.	Looking back at the side, the reaction of Cha Hae-in and Woo Jinchul was not much different from himself. Both of them recognized the enemy's strength and their face turning pale.	Looking back, Cha Hae-jin and Woo Jin-chul were not much different from each other. Both were turning pale at the sight of the enemy's strength.
21	반면 뒤의 헌터들은 다른 측면에서 놀라고 있었다. 헌터들은 서로 믿기지 않는다는 눈빛을 교환했다.	The other hunters, on the other hand, were surprised in different ways. They exchanged doubting gazes, as they could not believe their eyes.	The other Hunters, on the other hand, were surprised in different ways. Hunter exchanged eyes that they could not trust each other.	On the other hand, the Hunter behind the scenes was surprised in different ways. Hunter exchanged eyes that they could not trust each other.
22	“저거... 말을 한 거야”	"That... that's what he said."	Did you ... did you heard that?"	"That... that's what I said."
23	“내가 방금 잘못들은 게 아니지”	I did not just hear it wrong, did I?"	I did not just heard it wrong, did I?"	"I didn't hear you wrong."
24	“마수가 우리말을 안다고”	"A magic beast that can speak?"	Magic-beast knows the words?"	"Magic Beast knows our language."
25	있을 수 없는 일이었다.	It was unthinkable.	It was impossible.	It was impossible.
26	지성을 가진 마수에게 자신들만의 언어가 있다는 사실은 익히 알려진 사실이었다.	It was a well-known fact that intelligent magic beasts had their own language.	It is a well-known fact that Magic Beasto with intelligence has his own language.	It was well known that intelligent magicians had their own language.
27	그래서 게이트가 생성되기 시작한 초기에는 그들의 언어를 배우고자 하는 시도도 꽤나 할발하게 진행되었다.	So in the early days when gates began to appear, attempts to learn their language were wide-spread.	So in the early days when the gates had begun to be created, attempts to learn their language progressed quite well.	So in the early days of the gate creation, the attempt to learn their language was quite rapid.
28	그러나 모든 시도들은 실패로 돌아갔다.	However, all attempts failed.	However, all attempts have failed.	However, all attempts have failed.
29	원인은 마수들의 흉포성.	The reason was the viciousness of the beasts.	The cause is the viciousness of the masters.	The cause is the ferocity of the dead.
30	어렵게 생포한 마수들은 인간들과 접촉하는 시간이 길면 길어질수록 견디지 못해 했다.	The longer they were restrained, the harder they resisted and the harder it was to keep them alive.	The more difficult it was to catch them, the longer they had contact with humans, the longer they could not resist.	The more time they had to contact humans, the more difficult they were to endure.
31	전신을 구속해 놔도 인간을 공격하기 위해 살이 찢어지고 뼈가 끊어지는 고통을 감수해 가며 미쳐 날뛰다가, 결국 제 분을 이기지 못하고 숨을 거두거나 인간의 손에 죽임을 당했다.	Even if its whole body is restrained, it tries to attack humans by tearing its flesh and breaking its bones.	Even if he the whole body is restrained, he went crazy, taking the pain of breaking bones and tearing flesh to attack the human body, and died or was killed in human hands.	Even if he was imprisoned, he went crazy, taking the pain of breaking bones and tearing flesh to attack the human body, and died or was killed in human hands.
32	-마수와 인간은 절대 공존할 수 없으며 의사소통 또한 불가능하다.	- Magic beasts and humans can never coexist and communication was impossible.	- Magic Beasto and human can never coexist and communication is impossible.	- Mitch and human beings can never coexist and communication is impossible.
33	이것이 마수를 연구해온 전 세계 과학자들이 입을 모아서 확신하는, 공통된 결론이었다.	This was a common conclusion, reached by many scientists from all over the world who studied magic beast.	This was a common conclusion that scientists from all over the world who have been studying Magic Beast have assured their mouths.	This was a common conclusion that scientists from all over the world who have studied the city of Masoo have put their mouths together to be sure.
34	그런데.	By the way.	By the way.	by the way
35	눈앞의 마수는 어디서 배워오기라도 한 것처럼 아주 자연스럽게 한국어를 쓰고 있는 것이 아닌가?	Don't you think that beast is speaking Korean so fluently as if he've learned it from somewhere?	Don't you think the spell in front of you is speaking Korean fluently as if you've learned it from somewhere?	Don't you think the spell in front of you is writing Korean very naturally as if you've learned it from somewhere?
36	인간과 대화가 가능한 마수.	Magic beasts can talk with humans.	Magic-Beast can talk with humans.	a man-made charm
37	어찌면 세기의 발견이 될지도 모르는 마수의 등장이었다.	It was the appearance of a magic beast that was the discovery of the century.	It was the appearance of Magic Beasto, which might be the discovery of the century.	It was the emergence of a magic spell that could somehow be the discovery of the century.
38	그러나 누구 하나 기뻐하는 사람은 없었다. 헌터들은 말을 하는 괴물에게서 다들 영문 모를 두려움을 느꼈다.	But no one was happy about it. The hunter's fear of the talking beast was indescribable.	But no one was happy. Hunter's fear was indescribable to the talking monster.	But no one was happy. Hunter's fear was indescribable to the talking monster.
39	일류 헌터들이기에 감지할 수 있는 본능의 경고였다.	It was an instinctual warning that can be sensed by a top-grade hunter.	It was a warning of instinct that can be sensed from a top-hunter	It was a warning of instinct that can be sensed because it is a top-
40	조각상이 한 걸음 앞으로 내딛자 헌터들이 움찔 몸을 떨며 뒷걸음질 쳤다.	As the statue went one step forward, the Hunters trembled and shook their heads.	as the statue took a step forward and the hunters shuddered back.	The statue took a step forward and the hunters shuddered back.
41	그들의 공포를, 두려워하는 얼굴을 음미하듯 천사상의 눈동자가 좌우로 스르륵 움직였다.	The angelic pupils swayed left and right as if they were enjoying the fears and fearful faces in front of them.	The angelic pupils swayed to the left and right as if they were enjoying their fears and fearful faces.	The eyes of the angel moved from side to side, as if they were savoring their fears and their afraid faces.
42	“살아 돌아갈 생각으로 여기 발을 들인 것은 아니겠지”	"You didn't think you'll get out of here alive, did you?"	I thought I was going to go back to life, right?"	"You didn't step in here to live."
43	“하하”	"Ha Ha"	haha."	"Ha Ha"
44	녀석은 먹음직스런 과실을 발견한 것 같은 눈빛을 했다.	He looked as if he had found a tasty fruit.	He looked as if he had found a fruitful fruit.	He looked as if he had found an appetizing error.
45	그러며 빙긋 웃었다.	Then he laughed.	Then he smiled.	Then he smiled.
46	뱀이 미소를 지을 수 있다 한들 이토록 징그러울 수 있을까?	Can snakes laugh so much?	Can snakes smile so much?	A snake can smile. Can you be so mean?
47	천사상의 얼굴에 떠오른 어색하고 이질적인 미소 앞에서, 헌터들은 뱀 앞에 선 쥐처럼 목이 경직됐다.	In front of the awkward, alienated smile on the face of the angel statue, the hunters were stiff as a rat in front of a snake.	In front of an awkward, alienated smile on the face of an angel, the hunters were stiff as a rat in front of a snake.	In front of an awkward, foreign smile on the face of an angel, Hunter's neck stiffened like a mouse standing in front of a snake.
48	‘침착하자.’	Let's stay calm. ’	Let's stay calm. ’	Let's make a landing.'
49	최종인이 이를 악물었다.	Choi Jong-In clenched his teeth.	Choi Jong - clenched his teeth.	The last man clenched his teeth.
50	그는 속으로 주문을 캐스팅하며 헌터들에게 공격을 대비하라는 사인을 보냈다.	He cast his spell inside and gave a sign to the other hunters to prepare for attacking.	He cast his spell inside and signed the hunters to prepare for the attack.	He cast his spell inside and signed the hunters to prepare for the attack.
51	헌터들이 하나둘 싸움을 준비하는 사이, 두리번거리던 천사상은 옆에 널브러져 있던 석상 하나의 팔을 뜯어냈다.	While the hunters was preparing for a fight, the wandering angel tore off an arm of a stone statue lying next to him.	While Hunter was preparing a fight, the wandering angel tore off the arm of a stone statue lying next to him.	While Hunter was preparing a fight, the wandering angel tore off the arm of a stone statue lying next to him.
52	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!		(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!	Creack!
53	‘뭐 하는 거지?’	What are you doing? ’	What are you doing? ’	What are you doing?’
54	‘뭐야?’	what?’	what?’	What?'
55	헌터들의 의아한 시선은 오래가지 않았다.	The Hunters' wondering gaze did not last long.	The Hunters' wonderful gaze did not last long.	Hunter's eyes did not last long.
56	천사상은 뜯어낸 팔을 잘려 나간 자신의 오른쪽 어깨 아래에 갖다 댔다. 그러자 접합 부위가 살아있는 것처럼 엉겨 붙기 시작했다.	The statue held its torn arm under his right shoulder. Then the joint began to adhere like it was alive.	The statue held its torn arm under his right shoulder. Then the joint began to adhere like it was alive.	The statue held its torn arm under his right shoulder. Then the joint began to adhere like it was alive.
57	‘헉...!’	Ugh...!’	Ugh...!’	Hoo...!'
58	지켜보던 헌터들의 경악 속에서, 천사상은 재생된 오른팔을 움직여 보았다.	In the astonishment of the Hunters who watched, the angel statue moved the regenerated right arm.	In the astonishment of the Hunters who watched, the angel statue moved the regenerated right arm.	In the horror of the hunters watching, the angel moved his right arm.
59	그 순간.	That moment.	That moment.	At that moment.
60	슉.	Tsk.	슉.	Tsk.
61	시야에서 사라진 천사상이 헌터들 앞에 나타났다.	The angelic statue disappeared from sight and appeared in front of the hunters.	An angelic figure disappeared from sight and appeared before the hunters.	An angelic statue that disappeared from sight appeared in front of the Hunter.
62	반응할 틈은 없었다.	There was no time to react.	There was no time to react.	There was no time to react.
63	천사상이 오른손을 힘껏 휘둘렀다. 정면에 서 있던 헌터의 얼굴이 뭉개졌다.	The angelic statue waved his right hand as hard as he could. The faces of the hunters that were tanding in front of it were crushed.	The angel wielded his right hand as hard as he could. The face of Hunter standing in front was crushed.	The angelic statue waved his right hand as hard as he could. Hunter's face, standing in front of him, was crushed.
64	퍼걱!	Puff!	Puff!	Puff!
65	얼굴이 안으로 밀려들어 간 헌터가 뒤쪽으로 날아갔다. 근처의 헌터들이 급히 반격을 시도했으나 이미 놈은 사라진 뒤였다.		Hunter flashed backward as his face was pushed in. The nearby hunters tried to fight back quickly, but he had already disappeared.	Hunter flew back when his face was pushed in. Nearby Hunter tried to rush back, but he had already disappeared.
66	“어디...”	"Where..."	where...?	"Where..."
67	“저기”	"There"	there!	"There"
68	그 자리.	The seat.	The seat.	The seat.
69	조각상은 처음부터 움직이지 않았던 것처럼 있었던 곳에 그대로 서있었다. 움직이기 전과 마찬가지로 새로 붙은 오른쪽 손가락을 꼼지락거리며.	The statue stood where it had been before as if it had not moved from the beginning. Just like before the move, the new right fingers clenched.	The statue stood where it had been as if it had not moved from the beginning. Just like before the move, the new right fingers clenched.	The statue stood where it had been, as if it hadn't moved from the beginning. Just like before moving, he's wiggling his new right finger.
70	마치 손이 제대로 움직이는지 한번 테스트해 봤다는 듯이.	It's as if he was testing his hand to see if it's working properly.	It's as if he've tested his hand to see if it's working properly.	It's as if I've tested my hand to see if it's working properly.
71	“명철아”	"Myung Chul Ah"	"Myung Chul Ah"	"Myung Chul Ah"
72	“으, 으아아아아”	"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah"	"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah"	"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah"
73	뒤늦게 희생자를 확인한 헌터들의 절규가 터져 나왔다.	The hunters' screams came out late, confirming the victim(Hea-in?)s.	The hunters' screams came out late, confirming the victim(Hea-in?)s.	Hunter screaming, who belatedly identified the victim(Hea-in?)s, erupted.
74	즉사였다.	It was an instantaneous death.	It was an instantaneous death.	It was an instantaneous death.
75	대한민국 최고 길드의 A급 탱커가 일격에 목숨을 잃었다.	A-class tanker of the nation's top-ranked guild was killed by a single blow.	A-class tanker of the nation's top-ranked guild was killed by a blow.	A-class tanker of the nation's top-ranked guild was killed by a blow.
76	천사상을 돌아보는 최종인의 동공에 지진이 일었다.	An earthquake struck the pupil of Choi Jong-in who was watching the angel statue.	An earthquake struck the pupil of Choi Jong - in to watch the angel statue.	An earthquake hit The final(Jong-in?) man's pupils looking back at the statue.
77	‘성진우 헌터는 혼자서 이런 놈과 싸웠다는 건가...?’	Hunter Sung Jin-Woo fought this guy all by himself...?'	Hunter Sung Jin-woo fought this guy all by himself...?'	Sung Jin-woo Hunter fought this guy all by himself...'
78	그에게는 동료를 잃었다는 아픔보다도 이 상황을 어떻게 타개해야 하는가에 대한 막막함이 앞섰다.	He was pondering over the inability of the group to solve this whole situation rather than the pain of losing a co-worker.	He was ahead of the barrenness of how to overcome this situation rather than the pain of losing a co-worker.	He was far ahead of the pain of losing his colleague, but rather than the pain of losing his colleague.
79	하지만.	But.	But.	but
80	모두가 그처럼 냉정한 판단을 내리지는 못했다.	Not everyone made such a cold judgment.	Not everyone made such a cold judgment.	Not everyone made such a cold judgment.
81	“이 개자식”	"You son of a bitch"	"You son of a bitch"	"You son of a bitch"
82	죽은 헌터와 연인 관계에 있었던 여 헌터가 울부짖으며 달려나갔다. 두 손에는 이글거리는 화염이 맺힌 채였다.	A hunter, who was in a lover relationship with the dead Hunter, cried out. Both hands had a glowing flame.	Hunter, who was in a lover relationship with the dead Hunter, cried out. Both hands had a glowing flame.	The woman who had been in a relationship with the deceased Hunter wailed out. There was a blazing flame in his hands.
83	‘안 돼!’	No!’	No!’	No!'
84	최종인의 얼굴이 굳어졌다.	Choi Jong-in's face hardened.	Choi Jong - in's face hardened.	The final(Jong-in?) man's face hardened.
85	아직 천사상을 상대할 구체적인 플랜이 갖춰지지 않은 이때, 움직이지 않고 있는 놈을 자극하는 일은 피해야했다.	At a time when there was still no plan to deal with the angels, it was unwise to provoke a stationary target.	At this time, there was not yet a concrete plan to deal with the angels, so you should avoid stimulating those who are not moving.	At a time when there is no concrete plan to deal with the statue, it should have been avoided to provoke a stationary individual.
86	방금 적의 움직임을 두 눈으로 확인하지 않았던가?	Did not you just confirm the movements of the enemy with your eyes?	Did not you just confirm the movements of the enemy with your eyes?	Didn't you check the enemy's movements with your eyes just now?
87	섣부른 공격으로 인해 팀이 전멸할 수도 있었다.	The team could have been annihilated because of a sudden attack.	The team could have been annihilated because of a sudden attack.	A hasty attack could have wiped out the team.
88	“멈춰”	"Stop"	stop!"	"Stop"
89	그러나 최종인의 바람과 달리 여 헌터의 캐스팅은 끝이 났고, 시뻘건 불덩이들이 그녀의 두 손을 떠나려는 찰나.	But unlike Choi Jong-in's words, the hunter' s casting was over and the red fireballs were about to leave her hands.	But unlike Choi Jong - in 's wind, Hunter' s casting is over, and the red fireballs are about to leave her hands.	But unlike Choi's wishes, the cast of Yeo Hunters is over, and the red fire pits are about to leave her hands.
90	재빠르게 접근한 누군가가 황급히 그녀의 손목을 붙잡았다.	Someone who was quick enough caught her wrist.	Someone who hurried quickly caught her wrist.	A quick approach quickly grabbed her by the wrist.
91	여 헌터가 분노한 얼굴로 옆을 돌아보았다. 차해인이었다. 여 헌터는 팔을 흔들며 목소리를 높였다.	The hunter turned around with an angry face. It was Cha Hae-in. She waved her arms and raised her voice.	W Hunter looked sideways with an angry face. It was a car hail. W Hunter shook his arm and raised his voice.	Yeo Hunter turned around with an angry face. He was Cha Hea-in. She waved her arms and raised her voice.
92	“이거 놔”	"Let me go"	relase my hand!"	"Let go of this"
93	“언니. 지금은 참아야 돼요”	"Sister, you have to endure it now. "	you have to endure it now. "	"My sister, I have to put up with it now."
94	“이거 놓으라고”	"Let my hand go!"	relase my hand!"	"Let go of this"
95	“참으셔야 해요”	"You have to be patient."	You have to be patient."	"You have to bear with me."
96	차해인은 손목을 붙들고 있는 손에 힘을 줘 움직이지 못하게 만든 뒤 눈을 부릅떴다.	Cha Hae-in gave a force to the hand holding the wrist and made it unable to move and then opened her eyes.	Cha Hae-in -gave a force to the hand holding the wrist and made it unable to move and then opened his eyes.	the car-seater gave a force to the hand holding the wrist and made it unable to move and then opened his eyes.
97	“저도 참고 있으니까..”		Because I see it ..."	Cause I'm holding on.”
98	차해인의 비장한 얼굴에 여 헌터의 몸부림이 멎었다.	The hunter's struggling stopped at the Cha Hea-in' s harsh face.	Hunter 's struggle stopped on Cha Hea-in' s hiding face.	the car-winder's face stopped beating.
99	여 헌터도 알고 있었다.	The Hunter knew.	W Hunter also knew.	Yeo Hunter knew.
100	이렇게 마구잡이로 달려 나가봐야 아무런 도움이 되지 않는다는 사실을 모를 만큼 그녀는 어리석지 않았다.	She was not stupid enough not to know that running away like this would not help her.	She was not stupid enough not to know that running away like this would not help her.	She was not foolish enough to know that running in such a rush would do nothing.
101	단지 참을 수가 없었을 뿐.	She just could not stand it.	I just could not stand it.	I just couldn't stand it.
102	사랑하는 사람이 끔찍하게 죽임을 당했는데 아무것도 할 수가 없다니. 저항을 포기한 여 헌터는 낮게 흐느꼈다.	A loved one was killed horribly and she could not do anything. The hunter, who gave up resistance, sobbed lowly.	A loved one was killed horribly and can not do anything. Hunter, who gave up resistance, sobbed lowly.	You can't do anything when your loved one is killed horribly. After giving up her resistance, Hunter sobbed low.
103	“흑..”	"Ugh..."	"Ugh..."	"Ugh..."
104	여 헌터가 마법을 거두자 차해인은 살며시 그녀의 손을 놓고서 저 멀리 쓰러져 있는 진우를 바라보았다.	When the sobbing hunter pulled off her spell, Cha Hae-in gently released her grip and looked at Jin-Woo in the distance.	When Yeo Hunters pulled off her spell, Cha Hae-in gently opened her hand and looked at the far-reaching Jin-Woo.	When Yeo Hunters pulled off her spell, the car wrecker gently opened her hand and looked at the far-reaching Jin-woo.
105	그녀는 아랫입술을 깨물었다.	She bit her lower lip.	She bite her lower lip.	She bit her lower lip.
106	당장이라도 달려가고 싶었다.	She wanted to run even now.	I wanted to run even now.	I wanted to run right away.
107	지금 참고 있는 사람이 여 헌터 하나만이 아니라는 소리였다.	She said that she is not the only one who is patient like her.	She said that she is not the only one who is patient like her.	She said that she is not the only one who is patient with her.
108	상황을 객관적으로 보면 현재 가장 위험한 사람이 진우였다. 의식이 없는 그의 옆에는 강한 힘을 가진 괴물이 있다.	Looking at the situation objectively, Jin-Woo was the one who was in the most dangerous situation at the moment. There was a monster with strong power next to him and he was unconscious.	Looking at the situation objectively, the most dangerous person at present was Jin-Woo. There is a monster with strong power next to him who is unconscious.	Looking at the situation objectively, Jin-woo was the most dangerous person at the moment. There is a monster with strong power next to him who is unconscious.
109	바람 앞에 등불.		A lantern in front of the wind.	a light before the wind
110	괴물이 마음만 먹는다면 언제든 진우라는 등불을 꺼트릴 수 있었다.		If the monster could have liked it, he could have killed Jin-Woo anytime.	If the monster could have liked it, he could have put out a light called Jin-woo.
111	하지만.	But.	But.	but
112	어찌 된 일인지 마수는 전혀 진우를 공격할 생각이 없어 보였다.	Somehow the beast seemed to have no intention of attacking Jin-Woo.	Somehow Masoo seemed to have no intention of attacking Jin-Woo.	Somehow Masoo seemed to have no intention of attacking Jin-woo.
113	그리고 쓰러져 있는 것에 비해 진우의 상태 또한 나빠 보이지 않았다. 곤히 잠들어 있는 것처럼 평온한 표정이었다.	And Jin-Woo's condition didn't look as bad as he was lying down either. He looked as if he were asleep.	And Jin-Woo's condition didn't look as bad as he was lying down either. He looked as if he were asleep.	And Jin-woo's condition didn't look as bad as he was lying down either. He looked as if he were asleep.
114	언제 다시 눈을 떠도 이상할 것 없는 분위기였다.	There was nothing strange about it when she opened her eyes again.	There was nothing strange about it when I opened my eyes again.	There was nothing strange about it when I opened my eyes again.
115	그러니 지금으로서는 진우가 깨어날 때까지 최대한 시간을 버는 것.	So for now, make as much time as possible until Jin-Woo wakes up.	So for now, get as much time as possible until Jin-woo wakes up.	So for now, get as much time as possible until Jin-woo wakes up.
116	그것이 최선이었다.	That was the best plan.	This for the best.	That was the best.
117	그때.	then.	then.	then
118	몸을 이리저리 움직여 보던 천사상이 돌연 웃음을 터트렸다.	The statue, which was moving around, burst into laughter.	The statue, which was moving around, burst into laughter.	The statue, which was moving around, burst into laughter.
119	“하하”	"Ha Ha"	"Ha Ha"	"Ha Ha"
120	텅 빈 내부가 천사상의 목소리로 메아리쳐 울렸다.	The empty interior echoed in an angelic voice.	An empty interior echoed in an angelic voice.	The hollow interior echoed with the angelic voice.
121	짧은 웃음이 끝나고.	After a short laugh.	After a short laugh.	After a short laugh.
122	천사상의 눈이 헌터들을 향했다.	The angelic eyes turned toward the hunters.	The angelic eyes turned toward the hunters.	The eyes of the angel looked at the Hunter.
123	“아무도 돌아가지 못한다”	No one can go back."	No one can return."	"No one can go back."
124	쿵! Thud! Bang!	thud!	thud!	Thud!
125	등 뒤에서 들려오는 소음에 헌터들의 고개가 뒤로 돌아갔다.	The noise from behind prompted the hunters to look back.	The noise from behind turned Hunter's head back.	The noise from behind turned Hunter's head back.
126	“문이”	The door!"	The door!"	"Moon"
127	헌터들이 문으로 달려가 손잡이를 잡고 흔들었다.	The hunters ran to the door and grabbed the handle and shook it.	The hunters ran to the door and grabbed the handle and shook.	Hunter ran to door and shook hands.
128	덜컹덜컹.	Bump.	Bumpy.	a rattle
129	하지만 굳게 닫힌 철문은 상급 헌터들의 힘으로도 끄떡하지 않았다. 퇴로가 막혔다는 사실은 헌터들의 목을 더욱더 옥죄어왔다.	However, the iron gate, which was tightly closed, was not even dented by the power of the higher Hunters. The fact that the retreat was blocked had further tightened the hunters' throats.	However, the iron gate, which was tightly closed, was not even daunted by the power of the higher Hunters. The fact that the retreat was blocked has further strangled Hunter's throat.	However, the iron gate, which was tightly closed, was not even daunted by the power of the higher Hunters. The fact that the retreat was blocked has further strangled Hunter's throat.
130	꼴깍.	It's the last straw.	It's black.	It's the last straw.
131	헌터들은 천사상 쪽을 돌아보며 마른침을 힘겹게 삼켰다. 천사상이 기다렸다는 듯 웃으며 입을 열었다.	The hunters turned to the angel and swallowed their dry spit. The angel smiled and opened its mouth as if it had been waiting.	Hunter turned to angel and swallowed hard. The angelic smile and open his mouth as if he had waited.	Hunter turned to angel and swallowed hard. The angelic smile and open his mouth as if he had waited.
132	“시작은 인형들로 해볼까”	Let's start with the dolls."	Let's start with the dolls."	Let's start with dolls.
133	말을 끝낸 천사상의 눈이 붉게 변하기 시작했다.	The angelic eyes that had finished speaking began to turn red.	The angelic eyes that had finished speaking began to turn red.	The finished angel's eyes began to turn red.
134	“가볍게, 가볍게”	Lightly, lightly."	Lightly, lightly."	"Light, Light"
135	공격해오려는 걸까?	Is it going to attack?"	Are they going to attack?"	Are they trying to attack?
136	헌터들은 무기를 잡은 손에 힘을 주고 전투태세를 갖췄다.	The hunters were ready to fight and strengthened their hands that were holding a weapon.	Hunter's arms were seized with force and ready to fight.	Hunter's arms were seized with force and ready to fight.
137	한 놈이라면... 저놈 하나뿐이라면 어떻게든 할 수 있지 않을까? 여기엔 S급 헌터 둘에 국내 최고의 헌터들이 삼십이 넘게 있으니 말이다.	If he's one ... If he's the only one, Does he have a chance? There are more than thirty of the best Hunters in the country in both S-class Hunters.	If it's one... Isn't he the only one who can do anything? There are two S-class hunters and more than thirty of the beHunter Sungs in Korea.	If it's one... Isn't he the only one who can do anything? There are two S-class hunters and more than thirty of the beHunter Sungs in Korea.
138	그런 희망적인 관측이 잠깐 헌터들의 뇌리를 스치고 지나갔을 때.	Such a hopeful observation passed through the hunters' minds for a moment.	When such a hopeful observation passed the hunter 's mind for a moment.	When such hopeful observations passed through Hunter's head for a moment.
139	드드드드드득.	a drumming noise.	Ddd.	a dead duck
140	기괴한 소음이 울리며 내부가 흔들렸다.	An eerie noise rang and the interior shook.	A bizarre noise was heard and the inside shook.	An eerie noise rang and the interior shook.
141	“아... 안 돼”	"Oh, no."	Oh, no.	"Oh, no."
142	헌터들의 얼굴에 절망의 그림자가 드리웠다.	There was a shadow of despair on the unters' faces.	There was a shadow of despair on the Hunters' face.	A shadow of despair hung over Hunter's face.
143	여기저기서 탄식이 흘러나왔다.	Noises were heard everywhere.around them.	Sigh shed everywhere.	Sympathy came from all over.
144	부서진 석상들이.	The broken stone statues.	Broken stone statues.	Broken statues.
145	처치되었다고 생각했던 괴물들이 겨울잠에서 깨어나는 짐승들처럼 하나둘 몸을 일으키기 시작한 것이다.	The monsters that were thought to have been destroyed began to rise one by one, as if waking up from hibernation.	The monsters that were thought to have been destroyed began to rise one by one, like the ones that woke up from their hibernation.	The monsters that were thought to have been destroyed began to rise one by one, like the ones that woke up from their hibernation.
146	목이 잘린 놈들이, 가슴에 구멍이 뚫린 놈들이, 사지가 떨어져 나간 놈들이 아무렇지 않게 움직이고 있었다.	Those who had been decapitated, those who had holes in their hearts, those whose limbs had fallen apart, they were all moving.	Those who had been decapitated, those who had holes in their hearts, those whose limbs had fallen apart, were moving.	Those who had been decapitated, those who had holes in their hearts, those whose limbs had fallen apart, were moving.
147	그러나 그중에서도 단연코 최악이라 말할 수 있는 것은, 거대하다는 말로밖에 표현할 수 없는 신상.	However, there was one statue that was the worst and the only thing that could describe it was that it was huge.	However, one of the worst things I can say is that it can only be expressed by saying it is huge.	But the only thing that can be said to be the worst of all, is a new identity that can only be described as being huge.
148	얼굴 한쪽이 날아간 신상이 땅을 짚고서 그 어마어마한 몸뚱이를 일으키자 쿵쿵 하며 땅이 비명을 질렀다.		The ground roared as a statue flying on one side of the face touched the ground and created the enormous body.	The ground roared as a statue flying on one side of the face touched the ground and created the enormous body.
149	“...맙소사”	"...Oh My God"	...Oh My God.	"...My God"
150	헌터들은 망연자실한 얼굴로 신상을 바라보았다.	The Hunters looked at the statue with a devastated face.	The Hunters looked at the statue with a devastating face.	Hunter gazed at him with a blank look.
151	몸을 일으키던 신상과 석상들은 언제 쓰러져 있었냐는 듯 멀쩡히 일어서 헌터들을 마주보고 있었다.	The statues and stone statues that raised their bodies stood up as if they had collapsed, facing the hunters.	The statue and the stone statues, which were raising their bodies, stood up as if they had fallen, facing Hunter.	The statue and the stone statues, which were raising their bodies, stood up as if they had fallen, facing Hunter.
152	감정 없는 그들의 얼굴들이 더더욱 괴기스런 분위기를 연출했다.	Their emotionless faces created an even more bizarre atmosphere.	Their faces without emotion produced a more bizarre atmosphere.	Their bland faces created a more eerie atmosphere.
153	그들의 중심에 서 있는 천사상이 헌터들에게 말했다.	The angel standing in their center said to the hunters:	The Angels, standing at their center, told the Hunters.	An angel standing in their center told Hunter.
154	“내 인형들이 모두 쓰러질 때까지 살아남은 자들은 왕의 탄생을 지켜볼 수 있는 영광스러운 기회를 주겠다”	"Those who survive until all my dolls are down will have the honorable opportunity to watch the birth of the King."	"Those who survive until all my dolls are down will give me an honorable opportunity to watch the birth of the king."	"Those who survive until all my dolls are down will give me an honorable opportunity to watch the birth of the king."
155	우진철이 미간을 찌푸렸다.	Woo Jin-Chul frowned.	Woo Jin Chul frowned.	Woo Jin-chul frowned on his eyebrows.
156	‘무슨 소릴 하는 거지?’	What are you talking about? ’	What are you talking about? ’	What are you talking about?’
157	놈이 지껄이는 말들은 하나도 이해할 수 없었다.	He couldn't understand any of those words.	I couldn't understand any of his words.	I couldn't understand any of his words.
158	하지만 단 한 가지만큼은 확실히 전해졌다. 저놈이 지금 여기 있는 헌터들 모두를 죽이려고 한다는 것.	But he understood one thing clearly - the statue was trying to kill all the hunters.	But only one thing has definitely passed. That he's trying to kill all the Hunter here.	But only one thing has definitely passed. That he's trying to kill all the Hunter here.
159	그가 이를 악물었다.	He clenched his teeth.	He clenched his teeth.	He clenched his teeth.
160	협회에서 4년.	Four years in the Association.	Four years in association.	four years at the society
161	숱한 위기도 있었지만 발버둥치면서 살아남아 왔다. 오늘도 마찬가지. 놈의 뜻대로 순순히 죽어줄 생각은 없었다.	There have been many crises, but he had survived. Today, too. he had no intention of dying.	Despite many crises, he has struggled to survive. The same goes for today. I didn't mean to die as he wished.	Despite many crises, he has struggled to survive. The same goes for today. I didn't mean to die as he wished.
162	‘만약 우리가 살아나갈 수 없다면...’	If we can't make it alive ... ’	If we can not survive ... ’	If we can't survive...'
163	적어도 성 헌터만이라도.	At least Sung Jin-Woo.	At least just the Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	At leaHunter Sung Sung.
164	처음부터 그럴 작정으로 들어온 던전이었다.	It was the dungeon that he came to with certain intention from the beginning.	It was the dungeon that he came in with the intention from the beginning.	It was the dungeon that he came in with the intention from the beginning.
165	어떻게 해야 그를 살릴 수 있을까?	How can I save him?	How can I save him?	How can I save him?
166	잠깐 진우에게 시선을 향했던 우진철은 문득 머리 위에서 느껴진 소름끼치는 기운에 화들짝 고개를 들었다.	Woo Jin-Chul, who looked at Jin-Woo for a moment, suddenly looked up at the creepy energy felt over his head.	Woo Jin-chul, who had been gazing at Jin-Woo for a moment, suddenly lifted his head to the horrifying aura felt on his head.	Woo Jin-chul, who looked at Jin-woo for a moment, suddenly looked up at the creepy energy on his head.
167	아니나 다를까.	just as expected.	just as expected.	Sure enough.
168	신상의 두 눈에 붉은 빛이 모여들고 있었다.	Red light was gathering in both eyes of the statue.	Red light was gathering in both eyes of the image.	The eyes of the statue were gathering red light.
169	우진철이 돌아보며 목이 터져나가라 외쳤다.	Woo Jin-Chul looked back and shouted:"	Woo Jincheol turned around and threw his throat out.	Woo Jin-chul looked back and shouted, "My throat is bursting."
170	“다들 엎드려”	"Everyopne take cover, now!"	"Get down, everyone"	"Get down, everyone"
171	헌터들은 급히 몸을 숙였다.	The Hunters quickly ducked down.	The Hunter leans down in a hurry.	The Hunter leans down in a hurry.
172	지이이이이이이잉-!	G-I-Y-Y-Y-Y-!	G-I-Y-Y-Y-Y-!	G-I-Y-Y-Y-Y-!
173	그들의 머리 위를 섬뜩한 붉은 광선이 아슬아슬하게 스치고 지나갔다.	The creepy red rays grazed past their heads .	The creepy red rays on their heads grazed past.	An eerie red beam passed over their heads.
174	지잉-	Jing-	Jing-	Ji Ying-
175	신상의 눈에서 뿜어져 나온 광선이 서서히 줄어들어갔다.	The ray of light from the eyes of the gods gradually diminished.	The ray of light from the eyes of the gods gradually diminished.	The rays of light emanated from the eyes of the gods gradually.
176	피해자는 0명.	There were zero victims.	0 victims.	Victims are zero.
177	우진철의 정보와 헌터들의 대처가 만들어 낸 기적 같은 일이었다.	It was a miracle due to Wujinchul's hint and the hunters' fast reaction.	It was a miracle created by Woo Jin-chul's information and Hunter's response.	Woo Jin Chul's Information
178	‘호오.’	Hoo. ’	Hoo. ’	Hooh.'
179	천사상은 흥미롭다는 눈빛으로 헌터들을 응시했다. 왕이 깨어나시기 전까지 즐거운 여흥이 될 듯했다.	The angelic statue stared at the Hunter with intrigued eyes.. It was a great entertainment while waiting for the king to wake up.	The angelic statue stared at the Hunter with an eye of interest. It was a great entertainment until the king woke up.	The angelic statue stared at the Hunter with an eye of interest. It was a great entertainment until the king woke up.
180	“헉, 헉, 헉”	"Huck, huck, huck"	Huck, huck, huck.	"Huck, huck, huck"
181	우진철이 숨을 몰아쉬었다.	Woo Jin-Chul calmed his breath.	Woo Jin-chul chilled his breath away.	Woo Jin-chul breathed his last.
182	식은땀이 흘렀다.	A cold sweat broke out.	A cold sweat broke out.	A cold sweat broke out.
183	이중 던전의 생존자들에게서 신상의 특징을 들어 두지 않았다면 이걸 피할 수 있었을까? 돌연 몸서리가 쳐졌다. 그들 덕택에 가까스로 첫 번째 공격을 무사히 넘겼다.	Could it have been avoided if the survivors of the first double dungeon did not list the abilities of the statue? Suddenly he was struck. Thanks to them, the hunters managed to pass the first attack safely.	Would this have been avoided if the survivors of the double dungeon had not had their personal characteristics? I felt a sudden surge in my body. Thanks to them, we managed to get through the first attack safely.	Would this have been avoided if the survivors of the double dungeon had not had their personal characteristics? I felt a sudden surge in my body. Thanks to them, we managed to get through the first attack safely.
184	그러나 이게 끝이 아니다.	But this was not the end.	But this is not the end.	But that is not all.
185	‘이제 시작이지.’	It was just the beginning. ’	It's a start. ’	It's time to start.’
186	우진철이 고개를 들었다.	Woo Jin-Chul looked up.	Woo Jin-chul looked up.	Woo Jin-chul looked up.
187	석상들이 돌진해 오고 있었다.	The statues were rushing in.	The statues were rushing in.	The statues were rushing in.
188	상급 전투계열 헌터의 반응속도가 아니면 따라잡기도 힘든 움직임이었다.	The response speed needed to counter such move could only be achieved by a team of high-ranking hunters.	It was a move that would be difficult to catch up with except for the response speed of a higher-level combat team Hunter.	It was a move that would be difficult to catch up with except for the response speed of a higher-level combat team Hunter.
189	하지만 우진철은 A급 중에서도 최상급에 속하는 헌터.	However, Woo Jin-Chul is one of the best A-class Hunter.	However, Woo Jin-chul is one of the beHunter Sungs in class A.	However, Woo Jin-chul is one of the beHunter Sungs in class A.
190	벌떡 일어난 그가 허리를 틀며 주먹을 크게 휘둘렀다. 특수 제조된 장갑이 앞서오던 석상의 안면을 세차게 강타했다.	He jumped up and twisted his back and waved his fist loudly. His special gloves hit the face of the incoming statue.	He jumped up and twisted his back and waved his fist loudly. Specialized gloves hit the face of the preceding statue.	He jumped up and twisted his back and waved his fist loudly. Specialized gloves hit the face of the preceding statue.
191	쾅!	Bang!	bang!	Bang!
192	우진철의 눈이 커졌다.	Woo Jin Chul's eyes grew bigger.	Woo Jin Chul's eyes grew bigger.	Woo Jin-chul's eyes dilated.
193	‘...?’	...? ’	...? ’	‘...?’
194	한 방이면 족할 줄 알았는데.	He thought one shot would be enough.	I thought one shot would be enough.	I thought one shot would be enough.
195	석상은 멀쩡했다.	The stone statue didn't even have a scratch.	The stone statue was fine.	The statue was in perfect condition.
196	석상의 한쪽 어깨가 누군가의 공격에 완전히 부서져 있던 터라 그만 놈들의 내구도를 착각해버리고 말았다.	One of the shoulders of the statue was completely crushed by someone's attack and the hunters mistakenly thought this is a deathly blow to the statue.	One of the shoulders of the statue was completely crushed by someone's attack, and they were mistaken for their durability.	One of the shoulders of the statue was completely crushed by someone's attack, and they were mistaken for their durability.
197	석상을 그렇게 만든 이가 누구인지를 생각했다면 그런 계산을 해서는 안 되었다. 명백한 실수였다.	However, if they kept in mind who was the creator of the stone statue, they should not have done such a calculation. It was an obvious mistake.	If you thought who made the stone statue, you should not have done such a calculation. It was an obvious mistake.	If you had thought of who made the statue so, you should not have made such calculations. It was an obvious mistake.
198	‘젠장.’	Damn it.’	Damn it.’	Janjang.'
199	우진철은 돌이킬 수 없는 상황이 왔음을 직감했다.	Wujinchul was able to feel the irreversibility of the situation .	Wujinchul was unaware that the situation was irreversible.	Woo felt in his bones that the situation was irreversible.
200	그의 예상대로, 약간 고개가 뒤로 밀리는 듯했던 석상은 금방 충격에서 회복한 후 손에 든 검을 내리쳤다.	As he expected, the statue that was slightly bent backward quickly recovered from the shock and grabbed a sword with its hand.	As he expected, the statue, which seemed to be slightly backward, quickly recovered from the shock and hit a sword in his hand.	As he had expected, the statue, which seemed to be slightly head-butting, quickly recovered from the shock and struck a sword in its hand.
201	쯧. Tsk-	Tsk.	Tsk.	Tsk.
202	우진철이 속으로 혀를 찼다.	Woo Jin-Chul clicked his tongue inside.	Woo Jin-chul clicked his tongue inside.	Woo Jin-chul clicked his tongue inside.
203	반격을 생각 않고 전력으로 내지른 공격이라 검을 피할 방법이 없었다. 면전에서 자유롭게 피할 수 있을 만큼 석상의 속도가 느리지도 않고.	There was no way to avoid the sword because he attacked with full power without thinking how to defend possible counterattacks. The speed of the stone statue was high enough and its attack couldn't be avoided by just moving to the side.	There was no way to avoid the sword because it was attacked with power without thinking of counterattack. The speed of the stone statue is not so slow as to be freely avoided from the presence.	There was no way to avoid the sword because the attack was carried out with all force without the thought of a counterattack. The statue is not slow enough to escape freely in front of it.
204	‘이렇게 끝인가.’	This is the end. ’	This is the end. ’	This is the end.'
205	찹찹한 마음에 눈을 질끈 감으려던 순간.	The moment I tried to close my eyes with a tight heart.	The moment I tried to close my eyes with a tight heart.	The moment I was about to close my eyes with emotion.
206	퍼엉-!	Pooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo	Pooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo	Pooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
207	강력한 폭발에 휩쓸린 석상이 옆으로 멀찍이 날아갔다.	A powerful explosion sent the statue to its side.	A powerful explosion sent the statue to its side.	A powerful explosion sent the statue to its side.
208	위잉-		위잉-	Wei Ying-
209	잠시 귀가 먹먹해진 우진철이 손바닥으로 귓가를 탁탁 치며 고개를 뒤흔들었다. 길지 않은 시간이 지나자 옆에서 목소리가 들려왔다.	After being deaf for a while, Woo Jin-Chul tapped his ears and shook his head. Not long after, a voice came from his side.	After being deaf for a while, Woo Jin-chul tapped his ear and shook his head. Not long time passed and a voice came from beside me.	After being deaf for a while, Woo Jin-chul tapped his ear and shook his head. Not long time passed and a voice came from beside me.
210	“괜찮습니까”	"Are you all right?"	"Are you all right?"	"Are you all right?"
211	석상을 날려버린 사람은 최종인이었다. 그 덕분에 간신히 위기를 모면한 우진철이 고개를 끄덕이며 감사하다는 눈빛을 보냈다.	The person who blew up the statue was Choi Jong-in. Thanks to him, Woo Jin-Chul, who barely escaped the crisis, nodded and glanced at his gratitude.	The person who blew up the statue was Choi Jong - in. Thanks to him, Woo Jin-chul, who barely escaped the crisis, nodded and glanced at his gratitude.	It was the last man to blow up the statue. Thanks to him, Woo Jin-chul, who barely avoided the crisis, nodded his head and showed his gratitude.
212	하지만 한가롭게 떠들고 있을 시간은 없었다.	But I didn't have time to be idle.	But there was no time to be quiet.	But I didn't have time to be idle.
213	이미 석상들이 지척까지 다가와 무기를 휘두르고 있었으니까.	The stone statues were already near and wielding weapons.	The stone statues were already near and wielding weapons.	The stone statues were already near and wielding weapons.
214	“최 대표님! 이 녀석들 도발 스킬이 안 통합니다”	"Mr. Choi! These guys can't be taunted."	"Mr. Choi! These guys are not capable of provoking."	"Mr. Choi! These guys are not capable of provoking."
215	앞에 선 탱커들이 고함을 내질렀다.	The tankers in front shouted.	The tankers in front shouted.	The tankers in front shouted.
216	“뭐”	What?"	What?"	"What"
217	최종인의 얼굴이 굳어졌다.	Choi Jong-in's face stiffened.	Choi Jong - in's face became stiff.	The final(Jong-in?) man's face hardened.
218	도발 스킬이 통하지 않는다면 놈들은 본능대로 가장 약한 헌터들부터 노릴 것이다.	If the Taunting doesn't work, they will go after the weakest hunter by instinct.	If the provocation techniques don't work, they will go after the weakeHunter Sung by instinct.	If the provocation techniques don't work, they will go after the weakeHunter Sung by instinct.
219	힐러가 죽으면 방어진은 금방 무너질 테고, 방어진 없이는 이렇게 많은 수의 적을 상대로 버틸 수가 없다.	If the healer dies, the tanker will soon follow and without him a defeat is imminent they can not hold their ground against such a large number of enemies.	If the healer dies, the deflector will soon collapse, and without such a defeat, it can not hold on to such a large number of enemies.	When Hilter dies, the breakup will soon collapse, and without it, we cannot stand against this many enemies.
220	게다가.	In addition	Besides.	In addition
221	석상들의 뒤에 자리를 잡은 신상이 아찔한 높이에서 그 바위덩이 같은 주먹을 내려치려 하고 있었다.	The huge statue that was sitting at the back of the army was preparing to strike downwith its rocky fist from a dizzying height.	The statue, sitting at the back of the statues, was trying to take down the rocky fist at the stern height.	The statue, seated behind the statues, was about to strike the rocky fist from a vertiginous height.
222	숨이 턱턱 막혀왔다.	I couldn't breathe.	My breath was suffocating.	My breath was suffocating.
223	‘여기서 살아나갈 수 있을까?’	Can we survive this? ’	Can we survive here? ’	Can we live here?’
224	상황은 절망적이었다.	The situation was hopeless.	The situation was hopeless.	The situation was hopeless.
225	그러나 딱 한 가지.	But there was one way.	But only one thing.	But just one thing.
226	살아나갈 수 있는 방법이 있었다.	There was a way to survive.	There was a way to survive.	There was a way to survive.
227	헌터들이 여기 도착하기 전 모든 석상들은 박살나 있었다.	Before the Hunters arrived here, all the statues were shattered.	Before the Hunters arrived here, all the statues were destroyed.	Before Hunter arrived here, all the statues were smashed.
228	그게 누구의 활약이었는지는 굳이 생각할 필요도 없었다.	It was not necessary to think about who it was.	It was not necessary to think about who it was.	It was not necessary to think about who it was.
229	만약 석상들을 처치하는데 힘을 다 쓴 성 헌터가 아쉽게 천사상에게 패한 것이라고 한다면, 지금은 그때와 상황이 달랐다.	If Sung Jin-Woo, who worked alone to eliminate the statues, was defeated by the angel, things were different now.	If Hunter Sung, who had worked hard to eliminate the statues, was defeated by an angel unfortunately, things were different now.	If Hunter Sung, who had worked hard to eliminate the statues, was defeated by an angel unfortunately, things were different now.
230	성 헌터를 도울 수 있는 일류 헌터들이 여기 수십이나 도착하지 않았나.	There are dozens of top-notch hunters here who can help Jin-Woo.	There are dozens of top-notch hunters here who can help Hunter Sung.	There are dozens of top-notch hunters here who can help Hunter Sung.
231	그러니까.	So.	So.	So
232	‘이 방법 밖에 없다.’	This is the only way. ’	This is the only way. ’	This is the only way.’
233	최종인의 손에 불꽃이 맺혔다.	There was a flame in Choi Jong-in's hand.	There was a fire in the hand of Choi Jong - in.	The final(Jong-in?) man caught fire.
234	그가 괜히 최종병기라는 이름으로 불리는 것이 아니다. 화력은 물론이고, 정확도 또한 어떤 첨단 무기에 뒤처지지 않을 자신이 있었다.	He is not called The final(Jong-in?) weapon without a reason. With his accuracy and firepower he was confident that he could keep up with any advanced weapons.	He is not called The final(Jong-in?) weapon. As well as firepower, accuracy was also confident that it would not lag behind some advanced weapons.	He is not called The final(Jong-in?) weapon for nothing. The accuracy, as well as the firepower, was confident that it would keep up with any advanced weapons.
235	모 아니면 도.	Or maybe not?	What or what	What or what?
236	최종인은 캐스팅한 마법을 진우에게 날렸다.	Choi Jong-in lost in a fight against Jin-Woo.	Choi Jong - in cast the casting magic on Jin-Woo.	Choi lost her magic casting to Jin-woo.
237	다소 충격이 있을 수는 있더라도 이 정도 마법에 성 헌터가 크게 다치는 일은 없을 터.	There may be some shock, but Jin-Woo won't be seriously injured by the level of this spell.	Although there may be some impact, there will be no serious injuries to S-rank hunter.	There may be some shock, but Hunter Sung won't be seriously injured by this level of magic.
238	폭발의 여파로 성 헌터가 정신을 차린다면 이쪽에도 실낱같은 희망이 생긴다.	If Sung Jin-Woo comes to his senses after the explosion, there will be a glimmer of hope on their side.	If Hunter Sung comes to his senses in the wake of the explosion, there will be a glimmer of hope on this side as well.	If Hunter Sung comes to his senses in the wake of the explosion, there will be a glimmer of hope on this side as well.
239	‘제발...!’	Please...!'	please...!’	Please...!'
240	불꽃이 목적지를 향해 길게 꼬리를 그리며 날아갔다.	The flame flew far towards its destination.	The flame flew long toward the destination.	Fireworks flew long tail to their destination.
241	그런데.	In the meantime.	By the way.	by the way
242	순식간에 나타난 천사상이 불꽃의 앞을 가로막았다.	The angelic statue appeared instantly and blocked the the flame.	The angelic figure that appeared instantly blocked the front of the flame.	The image of an angel that appeared in the blink of an eye stood in front of the flame.
243	퍼엉!	Ow!	Ow!	Ow!
244	불꽃은 천사상의 복부에서 터졌다.	The flame burst in the angelic abdomen.	The flame burst on the angelic abdomen.	The flame burst in the abdomen of an angel.
245	‘...!’	...! ’	...! ’	‘...!’
246	예상하지 못했던 천사상의 개입에 최종인이 고개를 들었다.	Choi Jong-in looked up at the unexpected angelic intervention.	Choi Jong - in looked up at the unexpected angelic intervention.	Unexpected angelic intervention brought The final(Jong-in?) man up.
247	천사상의 얼굴은 더 이상 일그러질 수 없을 정도까지 흉측하게 구겨져 있었다.	The angelic face was horribly wrinkled to the point where it couldn't be distorted any more.	The angelic face was horribly wrinkled to the point where it could no longer be distorted.	The angelic face was horribly wrinkled to the point where it could no longer be distorted.
248	“감히..”	"How dare you..."	dare..."	"Simply..."
249	내내 미소를 짓고 있던 놈이 처음으로 이를 드러냈다.	The smiling statue showed its teeth for the first time.	The smiling man showed his teeth for the first time.	The smiling man showed his teeth for the first time.
250	“왕의 수면을 방해하려 해”	"Are you trying to interrupt the king's sleep?"	Do you want to interrupt the king's sleep?"	"I'm trying to disturb the king's sleep."


1		2019.02.01

2	왕? 누가?	King? Who?	king? Who?	King? Who?
3	앞뒤를 알 수 없는 천사상의 말에 최종인이 물었다.	Choi Jong-in was baffled by the mysterious angel's words.	Choi Jong - in asked the mysterious angel.	The final(Jong-in?) man asked the mysterious angel.
4	“방금 뭐라고...”	"What did you just say ...?"	"What did you just say ...?"	"What are you doing now?"
5	그러나 천사상은 그에게 대꾸하지 않았다.	But the Angel did not respond to him.	But the Angel did not respond to him.	But the angel did not reply to him.
6	인간이 벌레와 대화를 나누겠는가?	Would humans talk to bugs?	Would humans talk to bugs?	Will humans talk to bugs?
7	천사상도 마찬가지.	The same is true for angels.	The same is true of angels.	The same is true of angels.
8	지금은 사정이 있어 이런 모습으로 현신해 있으나 상위의 존재인 자신이 하찮은 인간과 문답을 주고받을 생각은 없었다.		For some reason, he was so deceptive that he did not intend to exchange questions and answers with a man of no importance.	For some reason, he was so deceptive that he did not intend to exchange questions and answers with a man of no importance.
9	벌레가 귀찮게 군다면 때려죽이면 그만인 일.	If bugs bother you, you'll have to squash them to death.	If bugs bother you, you'll have to beat them to death.	If bugs bother you, you'll have to beat them to death.
10	천사상은 머리 위로 치켜든 주먹을 망치처럼 내려쳤다. 초고속의 손망치가 최종인의 머리로 향했다.	The angel struck down his fist, like a hammer, over Choi's head. A high speed hammer hand headed for Choi Jong-in's head.	The angel struck down his fist, like a hammer, over Choi's head. A high speed hand hammer headed to the head of Choi Jong - in.	The angelic statue hammered his fist over its head. A super fast handshake headed for The final(Jong-in?) man's head.
11	쉬익!	Shhhhhh!	Shh!	Shh!
12	최종인은 심장이 덜컥 내려앉았다. 하지만 고개를 돌리지는 않았다. 최후의 최후까지 포기하지 말라. 자신이 팀원들에게 누누이 강조했던 말이니까.	Choi Jong-in's heart sank . But he did not look away in fear. Do not give up until the end. That's what he said to his teammates.	Choi Jong - in's heart sank . But he did not turn his head. Do not give up until the end. That's what he said to his teammates.	The final(Jong-in?) man's heart sank. But he didn't turn his head. Don't give up to the last. Because he has repeatedly stressed to his team.
13	그런데 주먹이 머리를 내려치기 바로 직전, 눈앞에 섬광이 번뜩였다.	Just before Angel's fist hit his head, a flash of light flashed in front of him.	Just before Angel's fist hit his head, a flash of light flashed in front of him.	Just before my fist hit my head, however, a flash of light flashed in front of me.
14	쾅!	bang!	bang!	Bang!
15	감았던 눈을 뜨자 앞에는 빛의 검이 일렁이고 있었다.	There was a sword of light in front of him when he opened his closed eyes.	There was a sword of light in front of him when he opened his closed eyes.	When I opened my eyes, the sword of light was rolling in front of me.
16	최종인은 눈을 동그랗게 떴다.	Choi Jong-in looked around.	Choi Jong - in circled his eyes.	The final(Jong-in?) man opened his eyes round.
17	“차 헌터”	"Cha Hae-in!"	"Cha Hunter!"	"Cha Hunter"
18	차해인이 천사상의 주먹을 스킬 '빛의 검'으로 막아 낸 상태로 버티고 있었다. 조금만 더 늦었어도 최종인의 머리가 날아갈 뻔한 순간이었다.	Cha Hae-in was holding the angelic fist with her skill 'Sword of Light'. Even if she was a little later, Choi Jong-in's head would have been blown away.	Cha Hae-in was holding the angelic fist with the skill 'sword of light'. It was a moment when Choi Jong - in's head would fly even if it was a little late.	the car-watcher was holding out his angelic fist with a skill of 'light sword'. Even a little later, it was the moment when The final(Jong-in?) man's head was almost blown away.
19	속으로 안도의 한숨을 내쉬는 최종인에게 차해인이 말했다.	Cha Hae-in said to Choi Jong-in who sighed relievedly inside.	Cha Hae-in said to Choi Jong - in who sighs relievedly inside.	With a sigh of relief in his heart, Cha said to the end-user(Jong-in).
20	“여긴 제가 맡을 테니 대표님은 헌터들을 도와주세요”	"I'll take care of him. Go and help the others."	"I'll take care of it here, so you can help the other Hunter."	"I'll take care of it here, and you can help Hunter."
21	“알겠어”	"Okay."	"Okay."	"I see."
22	최종인은 석상들과 싸우고 있는 헌터들에게 가세했다.	Choi Jong-in went to the hunters who were fighting the statues.	Choi Jong - in went to the Hunters who are fighting the statues.	The final(Jong-in?) man joined Hunter fighting the statues.
23	천사상은 빛으로 둘러싸인 차해인의 검을 내려다보며 호기심이 가득한 시선을 보냈다.	The angel statue looked curious and looked down at the sword of Cha Hae-in surrounded by the light.	The angel statue looked curious and looked down at the sword of Cha Hae-in surrounded by the light.	The statue cast a curious glance over the sword of a carman surrounded by light.
24	“하하”	"haha."	"haha."	"Ha Ha"
25	자신의 공격을 막을 수 있는 인간이 진우 말고 또 있다니.	He hadn't seen anyone else before except for Jin-Woo who could block his attack.	There is no one else but Jin-woo who can stop his attack.	There is no one else but Jin-woo who can stop his attack.
26	“너는 재미있구나. 재미있어”	"You are funny. Interesting."	"You are funny. Interesting."	"You're funny. Interesting."
27	천사상이 주먹에 힘을 실었다. 그러자 차해인의 무릎이 살짝 굽혀졌다. 어떻게 막아 내는 데까진 성공했지만 힘에 부쳤다.		The angel statue gave strength to the fist. Then Cha Hae-in 's knee slightly bent. She succeeded to prevent it, but it's too strong.	The angelic statue gave a punch. Then the car-hainer's knees slightly bent. He succeeded in preventing it, but he was powerless.
28	“으윽..”	"Ugh..."	"Ugh..."	"Ughhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...
29	고운 입술에서 가냘픈 신음이 흘러나왔다.	A faint groan came out of her fine lips.	A faint groan came out of her fine lips.	A faint groan came out of her fine lips.
30	손목이 파르르 떨렸다.	Her wrist was trembling.	Her wrist was shaking.	My wrist trembled.
31	“어디, 어디”	"Well, well"	"Well, well"	"Where, where"
32	천사상은 히죽히죽 웃으며 온도를 높여 가듯 점점 더 강한 힘을 가했다. 차해인의 발이 맞닿아 있는 바닥에 콰직 하고 금이 갔다.	The angel statue laughed and increased the pressure, pushing more and more powerfully. On the floor where Cha Hae-in was stepping, her foot subsided and eventually cracked.	The angel statue laughed and increased the temperature, and it became more and more powerful. On the floor where the foot of Cha Hae-in hits, it is subsided and it is cracked.	The angelic statue was grinning and warming up. the car wreckage cracked on the floor where the car's feet were touching.
33	팔 하나에 말도 되지 않는 압력이 실리고 있었다. 차해인은 아랫입술을 질끈 깨물었다.	There was an incredible pressure on one arm. Cha Hae-in bit her bottom lip.	There was an unreasonable pressure on one arm. Cha Ha Hyeon bite his bottom lip.	One arm was loaded with incredible pressure the car wreckage bit his lower lip.
34	‘이대로는... 얼마 못 버텨.’	At this rate, I can't hold it for long.’	At this rate, it's... it's not going to last long.’	This is... I'm not
35	더 이상 뒤가 없다고 판단한 그녀가 순간적으로 가진 힘을 집중해 천사상의 주먹을 밀쳐냈다.	Knowing that Choi was no longer behind, she concentrated her power at one spot and pushed out the angel's first.	Judging that Choi was no longer behind, she concentrated her power on the moment and pushed out the angel's first.	Judging that she was no longer behind, she concentrated her power on the moment and pushed out the angelic punch.
36	과연 S급 헌터들 중에서도 최상급에 속하는 그녀의 폭발적인 힘!	Her explosive power is among the top class S class hunters indeed!.	Her explosive power is among the top class S class hunters indeed!.	Her explosive power is among the best among S-rated hunters!
37	천사상은 한걸음 물러나며 미소를 지었다.	The angelic statue took a step back and smiled.	The angelic statue took a step back and smiled.	The angelic statue took a step back and smiled.
38	“하하”	"Ha-ha."	"Ha-ha."	"Ha Ha"
39	단순한 여흥거리로 생각했던 것이 기대이상의 즐거움을 주었다.	What he thought was mere entertainment was more than expected.	What was thought of as mere entertainment was more than expected.	What I thought was a mere entertainment was more than expected.
40	아직은 더 즐길 수 있을 듯했다.	It was even more enjoyable.	It was still more enjoyable.	It was still more enjoyable.
41	“좋아, 좋아”	"Good good"	"OK, good."	"All right, all right"
42	이번에는 천사상의 두 손에 마력이 응축되기 시작했다.	This time, magic power began to condense in both hands of the angel.	This time, magic power began to condense in both hands of the angel.	This time it began to condense mana in both hands of the angel.
43	꼴깍.	Gulp.	Gulp.	It's the last straw.
44	차해인이 마른침을 삼켰다.	Cha Hae-in gulped.	Cha Hae-in gulped.	the car driver swallowed a dry cough.
45	강대한 힘이 천사상의 두 주먹에서 흘러나오고 있었다. 할 수만 있다면 여기서 날아나고 싶을 정도로 겁이 났다.	Strong power was pouring out of both of the angel's fists. If she had the option. she would've retreated.	Strong power was pouring out of the two fists on the angel. she was scared to fly out of here if she could.	Strong power was coming from the hands of the angel. I was scared to death if I could.
46	‘하지만...’	But...’	But...’	But...'
47	진우가 쓰러져 있는 이때, 자신마저 등을 돌린다면 누구도 이 괴물을 감당할 수 없었다.	At a time when Jin-Woo was lying down, no one else could take care of this monster if she turned her back.	At this time when Jin-woo fell down, no one could take care of this monster if she turned her back.	When Jin-woo fell down, no one could handle the monster if he turned his back.
48	그녀의 눈매가 매서워졌다.	Her eyes grew fierce.	Her eyes grew fierce.	Her eyes grew fierce.
49	그에 반해 천사상은 웃으며 한 걸음 성큼 다가와 섰다.	In contrast to her, the angel statue stood up with a smile.	On the contrary, the angel statue laughed and stood up one step aside.	On the other hand, the statue stood up with a smile.
50	3미터에 가까운 장신의 적이 히죽 미소를 보였다. 그때, 녀석의 공격이 다시 시작되었다.	The nearly three-meter-high enemy grinned. Then, the attack resumed.	An enemy of a tall man close to three meters showed a smile. At that time, his attack was resumed.	The nearly three-meter-long enemy grinned. Then, the attack started again.
51	천사상은 진우에게 했었던 것처럼 양손을 닥치는 대로 휘둘렀다. 손이 두 개뿐인 건 아쉽지만, 이 인간에게는 그 정도로도 충분할 터였다.	The angel waved both his arms as he had done against Jin-Woo. It's too bad that he had only two arms, but that would be enough against this enemy.	The angel waved both his hands as he had done to Jin-woo. It's too bad that he has only two hands, but that would be enough for this man.	The angelic statue waved his hands as if they had done to Jin-woo. It's too bad that he has only two hands, but it should have been enough for this man.
52	움켜쥔 주먹들이 총탄같이 튀어나갔다.	His clenched fists sprang up like bullets.	The clenched fists sprang up like bullets.	The clenched fists sprang up like bullets.
53	두두두두두-!	dududududu-!	dududududu-!	Dumpling!
54	차해인이 눈을 부릅떴다.	Cha Hae-in opened her eyes wide.	Hae-in hailed her eyes.	the car-winder opened his eyes.
55	‘검무!’	‘sword dance! ’	‘sword dance! ’	Momu!'
56	그녀의 움직임이 마치 춤을 추는 것처럼 빨라지며 검이 화려한 곡선을 그리기 시작했다.	Her movement accelerated as if she was dancing, and her sword began drawing a gorgeous curve.	Her movement accelerated as if she was dancing, and the sword began to draw a gorgeous curve.	Her movements began to accelerate as if she were dancing and the sword began to curve.
57	그러나 천사상의 주먹이 너무 빨라 반격은커녕 막아 내는 데 급급했다.	However, the angel's fist was so fast that she could barely block it without any chance for a counterattack.	However, the angel's fist was so fast that it was urgent to prevent it, let alone counterattack.	However, the angel's fist was so fast that it was urgent to prevent it, let alone counterattack.
58	한순간.	for a moment	for a moment	for a moment
59	딱 한순간만 놓쳐도 목숨을 잃을 수 있는 치명적인 공격들이 쏟아지고 또 쏟아졌다.	Deadly attacks that were deadly if unanswered instantly were been poured again and again.	Deadly attacks have been poured and poured, which can kill you if you miss the moment.	There were fatal attacks that could kill you if you missed the moment.
60	캉! 카강! 캉! 캉! 캉! 카앙! 카강! 캉! 카강! 캉, 캉! 캉! 카강! 캉! 캉! 카앙! 카앙! 캉!	Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Ka! Kaang! Kaang! Kaang! Kang!	Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Ka! Kaang! Kaang! Kaang! Kang!	Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Ka! Kaang! Kaang! Kaang! Kang!
61	“그렇게. 그렇게. 하하”	"like that. like that. haha."	"like that. like that. haha."	"So. So. Haha"
62	천사상은 평범한 헌터들은 눈으로 좇기조차 힘든 공격을 쉴 새 없이 퍼부으면서 실컷 신을 냈다.	The Angels statue was bombarding the ordinary hunter with such fast attacks that the eyes could barely follow.	The Angels statue were faithful in their own way, bombarding ordinary hunters with attacks that were hard to follow with their eyes.	The statue was full of God, bombarding ordinary hunters with attacks that were hard to follow with their eyes.
63	조금씩 조금씩 뒤로 밀리던 차해인은 전신이 땀으로 흠뻑 젖어 갔다.	Cha Hae-in, who was pushed back little by little, was soaked in sweat.	The Cha Hae-in, who was pushed back little by little, was soaked with sweat.	Little by little, the car-hainer was soaked with sweat.
64	그래서일까?	Is that the best she could do?	Is that so?	Is that why?
65	아니면 한계에 다다랐던 것일까?	Was this her limit?	Or did I reach my limit?	Or is it reaching its limit?
66	젖은 손이 미끄러지며 천사상의 공격 하나를 놓쳤다. 뼈아픈 실수였다. 검을 빗겨 나간 주먹이 차해인의 어깨를 치고 지나갔다.	Her wet hands slipped and she missed one of the angel's attacks. It was a painful mistake. The fist that flew past the sword struck Cha Hae-in 's shoulder.	Her wet hands slipped and she missed an attack on the angel. It was a painful mistake. The fist that combed through the sword struck Cha Hae-in 's shoulder.	Wet hands slipped and missed an angelic attack. It was a painful mistake. A fist combed through the sword hit the victim(Hea-in?)'s shoulder.
67	파각!	Cracks!	Wave!	Cracks!
68	“...”	"...!"	"...!"	“...”
69	차해인이 다급히 뒤로 물러서며 이를 악물었다. 그러나 뼈가 부러진 듯 어깨에 감각이 없었다.	Cha Hae-in quickly stepped back and clenched her teeth. However, her shoulder was numb as if it was broken.	Cha Hea-in quickly stepped back and clenched her teeth. However, her shoulder was numb as if she had broken a bone.	the car diver quickly stepped back and clenched his teeth. However, his shoulder was numb as if he had broken a bone.
70	그렇게 왼손을 잃었다.	In this way she lost her left hand.	She lost her left hand like that way.	I lost my left hand like that way.
71	차해인은 축 늘어진 왼손을 안타까운 시선으로 바라보았다.	Cha Hae-in looked at her dangling left hand with regret.	Cha Hae-in looked at her dropping left hand with sad eyes.	Cha looked at her drooping left hand with regret.
72	“하하. 거기까지냐? 거기까지”	"Ha-ha. Is it far? So far? "	"haha. Is it there? Up there? "	"Ha-ha. Is it that far? That's all."
73	천사상이 곧바로 거리를 좁혀 왔다.	The Angels immediately narrowed the distance.	The Angels immediately narrowed the distance.	The statue of the angel immediately closed the street.
74	놈은 틈을 주지 않았다.	It did not give her a break.	It did not give a break.	He didn't give me a break.
75	잠시 중지되었던 공격이 또다시 퍼부어지기 시작했다.	The attacks that had been paused for a moment, began to bombard her again.	The attack, which had been paused for a while, began to be poured again.	An attack that had been suspended for a while again began to be bombarded.
76	캉! 카강! 카앙!	Kang! Kagang! Kaiang!	Kang! Kagang! Kaiang!	Kang! Kagang! Kaiang!
77	두 손이 멀쩡할 때도 감당하기 힘들었던 공격이었다.	She could barely keep up even with two strong hands.	It was an attack that was hard to take even when both hands were fine.	It was an attack that was too difficult to handle even when his hands were fine.
78	한 손으로는 역부족이었다. 놓치는 공격이 점점 많아지면서 차해인의 몸이 부서져 갔다.	One hand was not enough. As more and more attacks were missed, Cha Hae-in 's body was gradually collapsing.	One hand was not enough. As more and more attacks were missed, Cha Hae-in 's body broken.	It was not enough with one hand As more and more attacks were lost, the car wrecker's body was broken.
79	퍽! 퍼벅! 퍽!	Puck! Puck! Puck! Puck!	Puck! Puck! Puck! Puck!	Puck! Puck! Puck! Puck!
80	뼈가 부서지고, 살이 찢겨졌다.	Bones were breaking and flesh was being torn.	The bone was broken and the flesh was torn.	The bone was broken and the flesh was torn.
81	그러다 결정적으로 한방.	Then The final(Jong-in?) hit came.	Then decisively one shot.	Then, it's decidedly the Korean medicine.
82	퍽!	puck!	puck!	Puck!
83	주먹이 복부를 파고 들어가자 두 다리가 땅에서 떨어진 그녀가 입에서 피를 쏟아 냈다.	As its fist pierced her abdomen, she fell to the ground and blood poured from her mouth.	As its fist pierced her abdomen, she fell to the ground and blood poured from her mouth.	Her fists dug into the abdomen, and when her legs fell off the ground, she gushed blood out of her mouth.
84	“컥”	"Cough!"	"Cough!"	"Quick"
85	휘어진 몸이 공중으로 떠올랐다.	The bent body rose into the air.	The curved body floated into the air.	A bent body rose into the air.
86	당연히 공중에서는 움직임이 제한될 수밖에 없고, 다음 공격에 대한 대비가 미비해진다.	Of course, in the air her movement was limited and there was less time to prepare for the next attack.	Of course, in the air, the movement is limited, and there is less preparation for the next attack.	Of course, movements in the air must be limited, and preparations for the next attack will be insufficient.
87	천사상은 망가진 장난감에 흥미를 잃었다.	The angel lost interest in that broken toy.	Angels lost interest in broken toys.	The statue lost interest in the broken toy.
88	끝을 내기 위해, 천사상이 바닥으로 곤두박질치는 그녀에게 접근했다. 손끝을 세워서 날을 만들고 그녀의 가슴을 노렸다.	To finish her off, the angel statue approached her as she plunged to the floor. It raised its finger to form a blade and aimed it at her chest.	To finish, the angel statue approached her as she plunged to the floor. She raised her finger and created a blade and aimed it at her chest.	To finish, the angelic statue approached her, plunging to the floor. He raised his fingertips to make a day and target her breasts.
89	그런데 그때.	But then.	But then.	But then.
90	어딘가에서 뿜어져 나온 푸른빛이 차해인의 몸을 감쌌다.	The blue glowing from somewhere wrapped the body of the Cha Hae-in.	The blue glowing from somewhere wrapped the body of the Cha Hae-in.	Somewhere blue light covered the body of the cold moat.
91	힘없이 떨어지던 차해인이 눈을 부릅떴다. 한 바퀴 몸을 비튼 그녀가 검을 휘둘렀다.	Cha Hae-in who had been falling weakly opened her eyes. She swung the sword around.	Cha Hea-in who had been falling weakly opened her eyes. She swung the sword around.	Cha Hea-in who had been falling weakly opened his eyes. She swung the sword around.
92	멈칫.	surprise	surprise	a pause
93	급히 멈춰 선 천사상이 검을 피해 목을 뒤로 뺐으나 칼끝이 눈가를 스치고 지나갔다.	The statue, which had hurried to a halt, pulled its neck backwards to avoid the sword, but the tip of the sword brushed past its eyes.	The statue, which had hurried to a halt, pulled its neck backwards to avoid the sword, but the tip of the sword brushed past its eyes.	The statue, which had hurried to a halt, pulled its neck backwards to avoid the sword, but the tip of the sword brushed past its eyes.
94	스걱.	Split.	sfx	a spatula
95	천사상의 얼굴에 선 하나가 그어졌다.	A line was drawn on the face of the angel.	There was a line on the face of the angel.	A line was drawn on the face of the angel.
96	탓.	A mistake.	sfx	It's because.
97	반격에 성공한 차해인이 어렵사리 균형을 잡고 착지했다. 때마침 들어온 힐 덕분에 간신히 위기를 모면할 수 있었다.	Cha Hae-in succeeded in counterattacking and landed awkwardly. She was able to barely escape the difficult situation thanks to the heal that came in timely.	Cha Hae-in, who succeeded in counterattacking, landed in a difficult balance. She was able to barely escape the crisis thanks to the heal that came in timely.	the car-man, who successfully counterattacked, managed to balance himself and landed. Thanks to the timely arrival of Hill, I managed to get out of the woods.
98	천만다행이었다.	It was a fortunate.	It was a fortunate.	It was a good
99	그러나 차해인에게 다행인 일이, 모두에게 다행은 아니었다.	But what's good for Cha Hae-in, wasn't good for everyone else.	But what's good for Cha Hea-in, It wasn't good for everyone.	But the good news for the victim(Hea-in?)s was not for everyone.
100	휙.	Poof.	Poof.	Sweep.
101	천사상의 고개가 힐이 날아온 쪽으로 돌아갔다.	The angel turned its head back towards the healer.	The head of the angel went back toward the healer.	The angelic arch turned to Hill's flying direction.
102	아뿔싸.	Oh no.	Oh no.	Oh no.
103	차해인이 힐러를 바라보며 비명을 질렀다.	Cha Hae-in screamed, looking at the healer.	Cha Hae-in screamed, looking at the healer.	the car driver screamed as he looked at Healer.
104	“거기 피해요”	"Get out of there!"	"Get out of there!"	"Get out of there."
105	탱커들 뒤쪽에서 치료 마법을 날리고 있던 메인 힐러가 차해인의 외침에 움찔 어깨를 떨었다.	The main healer, who was casting a treatment magic behind the tankers, shook his shoulders at Cha Hae-in's shout.	Main Healer, who was casting a treatment magic behind the tankers, shook his shoulders at the cry of Cha Hea-in.	Maine healer, who was flying a treatment magic behind the tankers, shook his shoulders at the cry of the accident.
106	“네”	"Yeah?"	"Yeah?"	"Yes"
107	그러나 그가 차해인에게 고개를 돌렸을 때는 이미 천사상이 시야를 가로막고 있었다.	But when he turned his head towards Cha Hae-in, the Angel statue was already blocking his view.	But when he turned his head to the Cha Hae-in, the Angel statue was blocking his view.	But when he turned to the car wrecker, the statue was already blocking his view.
108	“아..”	"Ah..."	"Ah..."	"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...
109	메인 힐러의 입이 벌어졌다.	The main healer's mouth opened in surprise.	The main healer's mouth opened.	Maine Hilter's mouth opened.
110	천사상은 최종인에게 하려 했던 짓을 서슴없이 저질렀다.	The angelic statue did what was meant to be done to Choi Jong-in.	The angelic statue did what was meant to be done to Choi jong-in.	The angelic statue did what was meant to be done to The final(Jong-in?) man.
111	쾅!	bang!	bang!	Bang!
112	얻어맞은 힐러의 머리가 바닥으로 처박혔다.	The healer's head was smashed and sank to the ground.	The healer's head was beaten sank to the ground.	The beaten healer's head sank to the ground.
113	움찔움찔 떨던 다리는 금방 움직임을 멈췄다.	His trembling legs quickly stopped moving.	The trembling legs stopped moving quickly.	The trembling bridge stopped moving quickly.
114	“안 돼”	"No!"	"No!"	"No"
115	천사상을 포위한 헌터들은 분노를 숨기지 않고 달려들었다.	The hunters ran to surround the Angel statue ran without hiding their anger.	The Hunters who surrounded the Angels ran without hiding their horror.	Hunters for the statue made no secret of their anger.
116	그러나 불가항력이었다.	But it was inevitable.	But it was irresistible.	But it was inevitable.
117	그들의 힘으로는 천사상을 막을 수가 없었다.	With their strength, they could not stop the angel statue.	With their strength, they could not stop the angel statue.	Their strength prevented the statue.
118	퍽, 퍽.	Puck, Puck!	Puck, Puck!	Puck, Puck.
119	천사상이 주먹을 휘두를 때마다 A급 헌터들이 상급 마수 앞에 선 하급 헌터들처럼 무력하게 죽어 나갔다.	Each time the angel waved its fist, an A-class hunter died powerlessly like the lower hunters in front of a high-ranking boss monster.	Each time the angel waving his fist, a A-class hunters dies powerlessly like the lower hunters in front of the superior monster.	Whenever the statue shook hands, the A-liHunter Sungs helplessly died in front of the superior horseman.
120	“재미없다. 재미없다, 인간들”	"Not funny. It's not funny, humans. "	"Not funny. It's not funny, humans. "	"It's not funny. It's not funny, it's human."
121	흥이 깨진 상위 존재에게 더 이상의 자비는 없었다.	There was no more mercy.	There was no more mercy.	There was no more mercy on the broken-hearted upper being.
122	후열에 있던 헌터들의 수가 줄어들자 신상과 석상들의 공격에 맞서고 있던 탱커진도 와르르 무너져 내렸다.	As the number of Hunter in the rear row decreased, the tanker quickly collapsed between the attacks of stone statues from one side and the angel from the other.	As the number of Hunter in the rear row decreased, the tankers against the attack of the statue, quickly collapsed.	As the number of Hunter in the rear row decreased, the tankers against the attack of the statue and the statue collapsed.
123	아비규환.	screaming in vain	screaming in vain	Abigail.
124	균형의 추가 삽시간에 기울었다.	In an instant the balance was tilted to one side.	at a glance the balance was tilted to one side.	Tilt in extra round of balance.
125	쾅!	bang!	bang!	Bang!
126	신상이 탱커들을 피해 거대한 주먹을 내려치자 아래에 있던 헌터 두 사람이 동시에 목숨을 잃었다.	When the statue struck its huge fist between the tankers, two of them were killed at the same time.	When a statue struck a huge fist to the void of the tankers, two of the Hunters below were killed at the same time.	When a statue struck a huge fist to avoid the tankers, two of the Hunters below were killed at the same time.
127	그 뒤로 무기를 든 석상들이 무섭게 헌터들을 에워싸고 들어왔다.	Afterwards, the statues with weapons came in frantically surrounding the hunters.	Afterwards, the statues with weapons came in frantically surrounding the hunters.	Since then, armed stone statues have come in an awful encircling Hunter.
128	‘제길...!’	damn...!’	damn...!’	Got me...!'
129	헌터들에게 달라붙은 석상 넷을 빠르게 베어 낸 차해인이 천사상 앞으로 뛰어들었다.	Cha Hae-in quickly sliced four stone statues that were surrounding the others and jumped in front of the angel.	Cha Hae-in, who quickly snatched the four stone statues clinging to the hunters, jumped in front of the angel.	A car-hater quickly cut off four stone statues attached to Hunter and jumped into the statue.
130	일단 놈을 막아야 했다.	She had to stop him once and for all.	I had to stop him once.	We had to stop him.
131	그러나 천사상은 그녀가 내려치는 검을 팔목으로 가볍게 막아 내고는 비어 있는 그녀의 옆구리를 발로 걷어찼다.	But the angelic statue lightly shoved her sword down with a slap of its wrist and kicked her empty side with its foot.	But the angelic victim gently shoved her sword down with her cuff and kicked her empty side of her side with her foot.	But the statue lightly closed her sword down with her wrist and kicked her empty side.
132	투쾅!	Thug!	Thug!	Boom!
133	천사상이 제대로 나서기로 작정한 이상 그녀 또한 더 이상 상대가 되지 못했다.	As long as the Angel decided to fight properly, she was no longer an opponent.	As long as the Angels decided to do it properly, she was no longer an opponent.	She was no longer a match for the Angel.
134	차해인이 나가떨어지는 것을 보고 최종인이 가까이 있던 우진철의 어깨를 붙들었다. 석상 하나를 때려눕힌 우진철이 화들짝 놀라 돌아보았다.	When Cha Hye-in sensed her fall, she held onto the shoulder of Woo Jin-Chul, who was standing next to Choi Jong-in. Woo Jin-Chul, who knocked down a stone statue, looked up and looked at her.	When Cha Hye-in saw her falling, she held on the shoulder of Woo Jin-chul, who was near to Choi Jong - in. Woo Jin-chul, who knocked down a stone statue, looked up and looked at him.	When I saw the car driver fall, I grabbed Woo Jin-chul's shoulder, which was close to me. Woo Jin-chul, who knocked down a statue, looked back in a fit of astonishment.
135	“내가 주의를 끌어 보겠습니다. 우 과장님이 성 헌터를 깨우시죠. 그거 말고는 답이 없으니까”	"I'll draw its attention. Woo, please wake up Sung Jin-Woo. There's no other way."	"I will draw attention. Wu wakes up Hunter Sung Jin-woo. There is no answer other than that. "	"I'll draw your attention. Woo, please wake up Hunter Sung. There's no other answer than that."
136	“네? 성 헌터님은 쓰러져 계신 거 아닙니까”	"Yeah? Isn't Sung Jin-Woo dead?"	"Yeah? Is not Hunter Sung Jin-woo falling down? "	"What? Hunter Sung is down."
137	“아뇨. 그냥 잠들어 있을 뿐입니다. 호흡도 마력도 안정적이에요. 제가 볼 때는 어떤 상처도 없었습니다”	"No. He is just asleep. His breathing and magic power are stable. There was no wound when I saw him. "	"no. he just asleep. Breathing and magic power are stable. There was no wound when I saw it. "	"No, I'm just asleep. He's also stable in breathing and magic power. I don't think there were any wounds.
138	혹시 수면 마법 같은 것에 당한 것은 아닌지?	Have you ever been hit by sleeping magic?	Have you ever been hit by sleeping magic?	Did you happen to be hit by some kind of sleep magic?
139	어쩌면 천사상이 잠들어 있는 성 헌터에게 공격을 가하지 않는 이유도 혹시나 그가 깨어나 버리는 것이 염려되어서가 아닐까 하는 생각이 들었다.	Perhaps the reason why the statue wasn't attacking Jin-Woo was because it was afraid that he'll wake up.	Perhaps the reason why the statue did not attack Hunter Sung, who was asleep, was because he was afraid to wake up.	Perhaps the reason why the statue did not attack Hunter Sung, who was asleep, was because he was afraid to wake up.
140	‘왕의 수면이니 뭐니 하는 말은 잘 모르겠지만...’	I do not know what the king's sleep means, but ... ’	I do not know what the king's sleep is saying, but ... ’	I don't know what the King's sleep is, but....’
141	최종인은 성 헌터를 보호하려던 천사상의 필사적인 움직임을 떠올렸다. 그가 깨어나는 것이 천사상에게 치명적임은 확실했다.	Choi Jong-in recalled the angel's desperate move to protect Hunter Sung Jin-Woo. It was clear that his awakening was fatal for the angel.	Choi Jong - in recalled an angel's desperate move to protect Hunter Sung Jin-woo. It was clear that his awakening was fatal to the angels.	The final(Jong-in?) man recalled an angelic desperate move to protect Hunter Sung. His waking up was certain to be fatal to an angel.
142	“어서”	"Hurry!"	"hurry!"	"Seo"
143	우진철이 고개를 끄덕였다.	Woo Jin-Chul nodded.	Woo Jin-chul nodded(chilled) his head.	Woo Jin-chul nodded.
144	최종인은 가지고 있던 마력 전부를 끌어올렸다.	Choi Jong-in pulled up all of his magic power.	Choi Jong - in pulled up all the magic power he had.	The final(Jong-in?) man pulled up all the mana he had.
145	곧 그의 손 위에서 만들어진 거대한 원형의 불덩어리가 사방으로 불꽃을 토해 냈다.	Soon, a huge round fireball appeared on his hand and spewed flames in all directions.	Soon, a huge round fireball, made on his hand, spewed the flames all over the place.	Soon a huge round fireball made on his hand vomited flames in all directions.
146	일직선으로 날아가는 불꽃들은 사물에 닿을 때마다 강력한 폭발을 일으켰다.	Flames flew in a straight line and caused a powerful explosion every time they hit an object.	Flames flying in a straight line caused a powerful explosion every time they hit objects.	Flames flying in a straight line caused a powerful explosion every time they touched an object.
147	쉬익-! 쉬익-!	Shh-h-h-h-h-h!	Shh-h-h-h-h-h!	Shh-h-h-h-h-h!
148	펑! 퍼벙! 펑! 퍼엉!	Bang! Bang! Bang! Pooong!	Bang! Bang! Bang! Pooong!	Bang! Bang! Bang! Pooong!
149	당연히 석상들의 시선은 최종인에게 향했다.	Of course, the statue's eyes were fixed on Choi Jong-in.	Of course, the eyes of the statues headed to Choi Jong - in.	Of course, the stone statues' eyes were on The final(Jong-in?) man.
150	최종인이 시간을 벌어주는 사이 우진철은 빠르게 진우가 있는 곳을 향해 달려갔다.	As Choi Jong-in made some time, Woo Jin-Chul quickly ran towards Jin-Woo.	As Choi Jong - in was earning his time, Woo Jin-chul quickly ran toward the place where Jin-woo was.	While The final(Jong-in?) man was buying time, Woo quickly ran to where the rain was.
151	그는 최종인의 예상이 틀리지 않았기만을 속으로 기도했다.	He only prayed that Choi Jong-in's prediction was not wrong.	He only prayed that Choi Jong - in's prediction was not wrong.	He only prayed inwardly that The final(Jong-in?) man's expectations were not wrong.
152	한쪽에서 최종인과 우진철이 진우를 깨우려 애쓴느 동안, 천사상은 드러누워 숨을 헐떡이고 있는 차해인 앞에 섰다.	While Jeong-in and Woo Jin-Chul tried to wake Jin-Woo from one side, the Angel statue stood in front of Cha Hae-in who was trying to catch her breath.	While Jeong-in and Woo Jin-chul tried to wake Jin-woo from one side, the Angel statue stood in front of the Cha-hyeon who panted for breath.	While The final(Jong-in?) man and Woo Jin-chul tried to wake Jin-woo up on one side, the statue stood in front of a car driver(Hea-in) who was lying down and gasping for breath.
153	차였을 때 벌써 한쪽 갈비뼈가 모조리 부서진 그녀였다.	She already had one broken rib due to a kick.	She had already broken one of her ribs when she was kicked.	When she was in the car, she had broken all the ribs.
154	천사상은 그런 상황에서도 손에서 떨어진 검을 쥐려고 움직이고 있는 그녀의 팔을 밟았다.	The angel stepped on her arm that was trying to grab her fallen sword.	The angel stepped on her arm, trying to grasp the sword that had fallen from her hand.	The angel stepped on her arm as she was still moving to grab the sword that had fallen from her hand.
155	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!	Creack!
156	“아아아악”	"Ah ah ah!"	"Ah ah ah!"	"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
157	차해인이 부러진 팔을 붙잡고 비명을 질렀다.	Cha Hae-in screamed holding her broken arm.	Cha Hae-in screamed holding his broken arm.	the car wreck caught his broken arm and screamed.
158	치유할 수 있는 능력을 지닌 인간은 모두 죽였고, 여자 인간은 전투 불능의 중상을 입었다.	All healers were dead and women were seriously wounded.	All human beings with the ability to heal have been killed, and women have been seriously wounded.	All men who were able to heal were killed, and women were seriously wounded.
159	인간들 중 유일하게 위협적인 자가 제거된 순간이었다.	At this point every threat of the hunters was gone.	It was the moment when the only threat among the humans was removed.	It was the only time that a menace was removed.
160	“하하”	"Ha Ha"	"haha."	"Ha Ha"
161	천사상이 다시 손날을 세웠다.	The angel statue again raised its hand.	The angel statue again raised a hand.	The statue of the angel raised its hand
162	“이걸로 끝이구나”	"This is the end for you."	"You're done with this."	"That's the end."
163	인간 여자는 자신을 노려보며 숨을 가쁘게 몰아쉬고 있었다. 모든게 끝났는데도 마지막까지 삶을 포기하는 기색은 없었다.	The human woman was staring at it and breathing heavily. Even though everything was over, there was no sign of surrender until the end.	The human woman was breathing his breath away. Even though everything was over, there was no sign of giving up life until the end.	The human woman was staring at her and breathing heavily. Although everything was over, there was no sign of giving up on life until the last minute.
164	이런 면에서 보면 그녀는 그와 닮았다.	In this respect, she resembles him.	In this respect, she resembles him.	In this respect, she looks like him.
165	성진우.	Sung Jin-Woo.	Sung Jin-woo.	Sung Jin-woo.
166	그도 처음 이곳에서 만났을 때 저런 눈빛을 했었다.	When he met the angel for the first time, he glared at him in the same way.	When he met here for the first time, he glared at me like that.	He had such a look when he first met here.
167	피식.		Figuring out.	an eating show
168	입꼬리를 올린 천사상이 차해인의 가슴에 손을 찔러 넣었다. 아니, 찔러 넣으려고 했다. 그런데 막 심장 위를 뚫고 들어가기 직전에 손이 멈췄다.	The angel smiled and tucked his hand into the chest of the Cha Hae-in. No, it tried to stick it in. But its hand stopped shortly just before it penetrated the heart.	The angel who raised his mouth tucked his hand into the chest of the Cha Hae-in. No, I tried to stick it in. But my hand stopped shortly before I just penetrated the heart.	The angel who raised his mouth thrust his hand into the heart of the car wrecker. No, I tried to stick it in. But just before I went through the heart, my hand stopped.
169	천사상이 움찔 하며 물러났다.	The angelic figure shuddered and withdrew.	The angelic figure shuddered and withdrew.	The angelic statue recoiled with a wince.
170	인간 여자의 그림자에 그림자 병사가 하나 숨어 있었던 것이다.	There was a shadow soldier in the shadow of a human woman.	There was a shadow soldier in the shadow of a human woman.	A shadow soldier was hiding in the shadow of a human woman.
171	이 방의 룰에 따라 병사가 밖으로 나오지는 못하고 있었지만 존재의 유무는 확실했다.	According to the rule of this room, the soldier could not come out, but its presense was certain.	According to the rule of this room, the soldier could not come out, but the existence was certain.	Although soldiers were not allowed to come out according to the rules of the room, the presence of soldiers was clear.
172	깜짝 놀라고 있는 것 같은 천사상의 얼굴을 보면서 차해인도 의아한 시선을 보냈다.	The angel was surprised and sent a curious gaze towards Cha Hae-in.	The angelic seemed to be surprised and sent a wonderful gaze to Cha Hae-in.	the car accident also gave a curious look at the face of an angel who seemed to be in shock.
173	‘...?’	...? ’	...? ’	‘...?’
174	금방이라도 숨통을 끊을 수 있으면서 녀석은 망설이는 듯 보였다.		Even though he could break his breath, he seemed hesitant.	He seemed hesitant as he could stop breathing at any moment.
175	그렇다.	That’s right.	That’s right.	That’s right.
176	천사상은 실제로 망설이고 있는 중이었다.	The Angel statue was actually hesitating.	The Angel statue was actually hesitating.	The angelic statue was actually hesitating.
177	왕께서 병사를 심어 놓은 인간이라니. 무슨 특별한 의도가 있는 게 아닐까?	The King planted the soldier. Is there any special intention?	He is the man who planted the soldiers. Is there any special intention?	The king is the man who planted the soldiers. Do you have any special intentions?
178	물론 이것은 왕이 아닌 인간의 뜻일 가능성도 있었다.	Of course, there was a possibility that someone else had requested this and it wasn't purely the king's decision.	This, of course, was also the possibility of a human being, not a king.	Of course, there was a possibility that this was the will of man, not the king.
179	하지만.	But.	But.	summer solstice
180	‘분명 왕과 인간은 조금이지만 섞여 있는 상태였다.’	Obviously, the king and this human are in some kind of relationship.’	Obviously, the king and the human are a little bit mixed. ’	"The king and the man were a little mixed.’
181	그렇다면 그의 행동이 왕의 뜻인지 인간의 뜻인지 어떻게 구분할 수 있다는 말인가?	If so, how can the angel distinguish whether His actions are the will of the king or the will of man?	If so, how can you distinguish whether his actions are the will of the king or the will of man?	So how can he tell whether his actions are the king's or human's?
182	만약 왕께서 어떠한 목적을 가지고 여자에게 병사를 심어 놓았다면 함부로 건드려서는 안 된다.	If the king has planted a soldier in that woman for any purpose, he should not touch her.	If the king has planted a soldier in a woman for any purpose, he should not touch it.	If the king has planted soldiers in women for any purpose, do not disturb them.
183	그래서 천사상은 물었다.	So the angel asked.	So the angel asked.	So the angel asked.
184	“너희는 어떻게 여기를 찾아왔지”	"How did you find this place?"	"How did you find this place?"	How did you get here?
185	“..”	"..."	"..."	“..”
186	차해인은 대답하지 않았다.	Cha Hae-in did not answer.	Cha Hae-in did not answer.	the car driver did not answer.
187	침묵이 길어지자 천사상은 질문을 바꾸었다.	As silence lengthens, the angel changed the question.	As silence lengthens, the angel changed the question.	The statue changed the question as the silence lengthened.
188	“너희들과 성진우는 어떤 관계냐”	"What is your relationship with Sung Jin-Woo?"	"What is your relationship with SungJin-woo?"	"What is your relationship with SungJin-woo?"
189	“..”	"..."	"..."	“..”
190	이번에도 대답은 없었다.	There was no answer this time.	There was no answer this time.	There was no answer again this time.
191	적의 질문에 대답할 의무가 없다는 사실을 차해인은 잘 알고 있었다.	Cha Hea-in-in knew well that she didn't have to answer any of the enemy's questions.	Car Haan knew well that he had no obligation to answer the enemy's questions.	the car driver was well aware of the obligation to answer the enemy's questions.
192	이대로는 그녀의 입을 열게 만들 수 없다. 그렇게 직감한 천사상이 작전을 달리했다.	He couldn't make her talk openly. Thus, the angel changed his strategy.	I can not make her open. The intuition of such an angel changed the operation.	At this rate, I can't make her talk open. Such a gutted statue made a difference in strategy.
193	딱.	Perfect.	Perfect.	Just.
194	천사상이 손가락을 튕기자 헌터들의 비명이 멈추었다.	The angel shook his fingers and the hunters stopped screaming.	The angel shook his fingers and the hunters stopped screaming.	The angelic statue flapped his fingers and the hunters' screams stopped.
195	신상과 석상들이 어떤 신호라도 받은 것처럼 싸움을 멈추고 천천히 돌아서서는 한쪽으로 이동했다.	The statues and statues stopped fighting as if they had received any signal, and slowly turned and moved to one side.	The statues and statues stopped fighting as if they had received any signal, and slowly turned and moved to one side.	The statue and the statue stopped fighting as if they had received any signal, then slowly turned around and moved to one side.
196	그리고 손을 뻗었다.	Then it reached out his hand.	And reached out his hand.	Then he reached out his hand.
197	진우에게 다가가던 우진철이 '보이지 않는 손'에 이끌려 바닥에 처박혔다.	Woo Jin-Chul, who was approaching Jin-Woo, was caught by the "invisible hand" and put on the floor.	Woo Jin-chul, who was approaching Jin-woo, was caught by the "invisible hand" and put on the floor.	Woo Jin-chul, who was approaching Jin-woo, was dragged to the floor by an invisible hand.
198	“크윽”	"Cough!"	"Cough!"	"Kkumi"
199	위에서 덮쳐진 힘에 저항하려 애썼지만 꼼짝달싹 할 수가 없었다.	I tried to resist the power that was overhead, but I could not move.	I tried to resist the power that was overhead, but I could not move.	I tried to resist the force from above, but I couldn't move.
200	우진철은 굳게 쥔 주먹을 부르르 떨며 신음을 흘렸다.	Woo Jin-Chul shook his clenched fists and groaned.	Woo Jin-chul shook his clenched fists and groaned.	Woo Jin-chul shook his clenched fists and groaned.
201	천사상이 손을 거두어들였다.	The angelic statue moved his hand up.	The angelic statue pulled hands.	The angelic statue pulled hands.
202	안에서 일어나는 움직임은 하나도 놓치지 않는다. 인간들이 발버둥 쳐봐야 자신의 손바닥 안이었다. 그게 인간들과 상위 존재인 자신의 차이.	It didn't miss a single movement around it. They struggled, but were all at a hand's reach for it. That was the difference between humans and this superior being.	I do not miss any movements inside. It was in the palm of his hand that humans had to struggle. That's the difference between humans and their superior being.	Don't miss a single movement inside. It was only when humans struggled that it was in their hands. That's the difference between humans and themselves.
203	그 간극을 넘는 것은 불가능에 가까웠다.	It was impossible to cross the gap.	It was impossible to cross the gap.	It was near impossible to cross the gap.
204	“다시 묻겠다”	"I'll ask you again."	"I'll ask you again."	"I'll ask you again."
205	천사상의 손가락 끝이 우진철을 가리켰다.	The angel 's fingertip pointed to Woo Jin - cheol.	The angel 's fingertip pointed to Woo Jin - cheol.	The tip of an angel's finger pointed to the thunder.
206	“이번에도 대답이 없으면 저 남자를 비롯한 네 동료들을 모두 죽인다”	"If you don't answer this time, I'll kill that man and all of your co-workers."	"If you don't answer this time, I'll kill that man and all of your co-workers."	"If you don't answer this time, I'll kill that man and all of your co-workers."
207	“...좋아”	"...Okay"	"...Okay"	"...Okay"
208	차해인이 고개를 끄덕였다.	Cha Hae-in nodded.	Cha Hae-in nods his head.	the car driver nodded.
209	이렇게라도 시간을 벌 수 있다면 그것만으로도 이득이었다. 천사상이 상체를 일으킨 그녀를 내려다보며 조용히 물었다.		If I could earn time like this, it was a benefit. The angel asked quietly, looking down at her who had caused her upper body.	It was a gain if we could earn this much time. The angelic statue looked down at her, causing her upper body, and asked quietly.
210	“너와 성진우는 어떤 관계냐”	"What is your relationship with Sung Jin-Woo?"	What is your relationship with Sung Jin-woo?	What is your relationship with Sung Jin-woo?
211	“...친구”	"...friends"	"...friends"	"...friends"
212	“너희는 어째서 여기에 왔지”	"Why did you come here?"	"Why did you come here?"	"Why did you come here?"
213	잠시 생각해 보던 그녀가 대답했다.	After a moment's thought, she answered.	After a moment's thought, she answered.	After a moment's thought, she answered.
214	“성진우 헌터를 구하러”	"To save SungJin-Woo Hunter"	"To save SungJin-woo Hunter"	"To save SungJin-woo Hunter"
215	질문의 답을 듣고 난 천사상의 얼굴에 미소가 떠올랐다.	When I answered the question, I saw a smile on my face.	When I answered the question, I saw a smile on my face.	The answer to the question brought a smile to my angelic face.
216	누가 누굴 구한다는 건지?	Who's saving who?	Who's saving who?	Who's saving who?
217	그는 확신했다.	He was convinced.	He was sure.	He was sure.
218	이들은 아무것도 모르고 있음을.	They don't know anything.	They don't know anything.	They don't know anything.
219	잠깐 왕의 뜻이 있으리라 짐작했던 자신이 부끄러워졌다. 이들은 인간 '성진우'만을 알고 여기에 찾아온 것이었다.	I was ashamed of myself for having guessed that the king had a will. They came here knowing only human 'Sung Jin-Woo.'	For a moment, I guessed that the king had a will. These people came here to know only 'Sung Jin-woo'.	I was ashamed of myself for having guessed that the king had a will. They came here knowing only human 'Sung Jin-woo.'
220	참지 못한 천사상이 그만 큰 소리로 웃음을 터트렸다.	The angelic statue burst into laughter.	The angelic statue burst into laughter.	The angelic statue burst into laughter.
221	그러고는 말했다.	Then he said.	Then he said.	Then he said.
222	“너에게는 기회를 주마”	"I'll give you a chance."	"I'll give you a chance."	"I'll give you a chance."
223	“...기회”	"... a chance?"	"...chance?"	"... Opportunity"
224	“오늘 여기서 위대한 군주 중 한 분이 현세에 강림하신다. 너에게는 그 영광스런 장면을 목도할 수 있는 기회를 주겠다”	"Today one of the great monarchs is coming here on Earth. I will give you a chance to look at the glorious scene. "	"Today one of the great monarchs here is coming to earth. I will give you a chance to look at the glorious scene. "	"Today, one of the great monarchs is going down in the world. I will give you a chance to see the glorious scene."
225	왕의 의사를 확인하기 전까지는 차해인을 어떻게 할 수 없었다.	Until the king's confirmation of his intention, he could not do anything about it.	Until the king's confirmation of his intention, he could not do anything about it.	Until the king's confirmation of his intention, he could not do anything about it.
226	그러니 그녀만큼은 살려 둬야 했다. 하나 예외는 그녀뿐 다른 인간들까지 놔둘 생각은 없었다.	So I had to keep her alive. And I didn't intend to let other humans.	So I had to keep her alive. And I didn't intend to let other humans.	So she had to keep alive. She was the only exception, and I didn't intend to let other humans.
227	“그러나 너 외의 인간들은”	"But other humans than you."	"But other humans than you."	"But people other than you"
228	미소가 사라진 천사상의 얼굴이 살벌하게 변했다.	The face of the angel whose smile has disappeared has become bloody.	The face of the angel whose smile has disappeared has become bloody.	The face of the angelic statue, with a smile missing, turned grim.
229	“모두 이 자리에서 죽는다”	"Everyone dies here."	"Everyone dies here."	"Everybody dies here."
230	이 영광스러운 자리에 불청객을 남겨 둘 수는 없지 않은가?	Could he leave an uninvited guest to this glorious occasion?	Can not you leave an uninhibited person in this glorious position?	Can't we leave an uninvited guest at this glorious occasion?
231	그런데.	In the meantime.	By the way.	by the way
232	대답은 앞이 아닌 뒤에서 들려왔다.	The answer came from behind, not from the front.	The answer came from behind, not from the front.	The answer came from behind, not forward.
233	“누구 마음대로”	"By whose decision?"	"Whatever you want"	"Anyone wants"
234	“...”	"...?"	"...?"	“...”
235	천사상이 채 돌아보기도 전에 날아온 주먹이 녀석의 얼굴을 강타했다.	Before the statue had a chance to turn around. a fist flew in its face.	A fist flew over his face before the statue was even turned.	A fist flew over his face before the statue was even turned.
236	투쾅!	Thug!	Thug!	Boom!
237	날아간 천사상이 벽에 처박혔다.	The flying angel statue was stuck on the wall.	The flying angel statue was put on the wall.	The statue of the angel who flew has fallen into the wall.
238	쿵! Thud! Bang!	thud!	thud!	Thud!
239	충격으로 벽면에 거미줄 같은 금이 새겨지고 돌조각이 떨어졌다.	The walls around it were cracked in a spider web fashion and some chunks of rock fell off.	Impacted by cracks like spider webs on the wall, the stone fell off.	A spider web-like gold was carved on the wall and a stone was dropped.
240	천사상이 스르륵 바닥으로 떨어지기 직전, 그 앞에 선 진우가 천사상의 목을 움켜잡고 말했다.	Just before the statue fell to the floor, Jin-Woo stood in front of it, grabbed its neck and said.	Just before the statue fell to the bottom of Srk, Jin-woo, standing in front of it, grabbed the statue's neck and said.	Just before the statue fell to the bottom of Srk, Jin-woo, standing in front of it, grabbed the statue's neck and said.
241	“너”	"You"	"you."	"You"
242	진우의 다른 손은 오른쪽 가슴 위에 있었다.	Jin-Woo's other hand was on the right side of his own chest.	Jin-woo's other hand was on the right chest.	The other hand of Jin-woo was on his right breast.
243	역시나.	He knew it.	I knew it.	Expectedly
244	꿈이 아니다.	It is not a dream.	It is not a dream.	It's not a dream.
245	오른쪽에 다른 심장 하나가 쿵쿵대며 뛰고 있었다. 진우가 천사상의 목을 쥔 손에 힘을 주며 물었다.	On the right was another heart pounding. Jin-Woo asked, bolstered by his arm on the statue's neck.	On the right was another heart pounding. Jin-woo asked, bolstered by the arm of the statue's neck.	On the right was another heart pounding. Jin-woo asked, bolstered by the arm of the statue's neck.
246	“내 몸에 무슨 짓을 했냐”	"What have you done to my body?"	"What have you done to my body?"	What have you done to my body?


1		2019.02.05			comment section

2	한순간.	One moment.	for a moment	for a moment
3	진우는 불러온 데이터 속의 그림자 군주가 되었다.	Jin-Woo became the Shadow Monarch from the imported data that he just experienced.	Jin-woo became a shadow monarch in the data he brought.	Jin-woo became a shadow monarch in the data he brought.
4	그때 자각했다.	He was concious again.	I was then awakened.	He was conscious then.
5	자신의 가슴속에 마력의 심장이 뛰고 있었음을. 심장에서는 강한 마력이 쉴 새 없이 흘러나오고 있었다.	A heart of magic was beating in his chest and strong mana power was coming out of it.	The heart of magic was beating in his own heart. In the heart there was a steady stream of power.	His heart was beating in his heart. Strong mana was constantly flowing from the heart.
6	이게 과연 착각일까?	Is this a mistake?	Is this a mistake?	Is this a mistake?
7	확인 방법은 쉬웠다.	It was easy to check it.	The confirmation method was easy.	The way to check was easy.
8	‘상태창.’	Status window. ’	Status window. ’	Status window.'
9	진우는 천사상의 목에서 손을 떼지 않은 상태로 상태창을 불러 왔다.	Jin-Woo opened the status window without taking his hands off the angel's neck.	Jin-woo has pulled out the status window without taking his hand off the angelic neck.	Jin-woo called the status window without taking his hands off the angel's neck.
10	나열된 많은 수치들 가운데, 진우가 확인해 보고 싶은 것은 시스템이 마나 포인트라고 명시한 마력량이었다.	Among the many figures listed Jin-Woo wanted to check his mana points.	Among the many figures listed, what Jin-woo wants to check was the mana- point of the system.	Among the many figures listed, what Jin-woo wants to check was the mana- point of the system.
11	[MP: 109,433]	[MP: 109,433]	[MP: 109,433]	[MP: 109,433]
12	진우의 눈이 커졌다.	Jin-Woo's eyes grew bigger.	Jin-woo's eyes grew bigger.	The eye of the rain has grown.
13	‘10만?’	100 thousand? ’	100 thousand? ’	100,000?
14	두 눈으로 직접 확인하고도 믿을 수 없었다.	He could not believe it even though he saw it with his own eyes.	I could not believe it even though I checked it with my own eyes.	I could not believe it even though I checked it with my own eyes.
15	마지막으로 확인했을 때의 마나량은 분명 9천 대였다. 이곳으로 출발하기 직전에 확인해 봤으니 오차는 없을 터.	Last time when he checked the amount was defnitely 9,000. He checked it right before coming here, so there would be no mistakes.	The final(Jong-in?) amount of mana when confirmed was definitely 9,000. I checked it right before departing here, so there will be no error.	The last time we checked, Managang was definitely 9,000. I checked right before I left here, so there won't be any errors.
16	그랬던 것이 이제 10배를 넘어서 있었다.	It was now more than ten times its previous value.	It was now more than ten times what it was.	That was now more than ten times.
17	그런데.	In the meantime.	By the way.	by the way
18	놀라운 일은 그것뿐만이 아니었다.	That was not the only surprise.	It was not only the surprise.	That was not the only surprise.
19	‘칭호가?’	'The title?'	Title?	Queenho?'
20	변동 사항이 있는 듯 칭호 칸이 연신 깜박거렸다. 지정한 것도 아닌데 칭호가 변경되어 있었다.	The title box was blinking as if there were changes there. It was not specified, but title was changed.	The title box blinked as if there were any changes. It was not specified, but title was changed.	As if there were changes, the title of the car flashed back and forth. The title had been changed even though it had not been designated.
21	바뀐 칭호는 ‘악마 사냥꾼.’	The new title was 'Devil Hunter.’	The changed title is 'Devil Hunter.’	The changed title is 'The Devil's Hunter.'
22	정보가 개방되지 않아서 그동안 방치해 두고 있었던 칭호였다. 진우는 칭호의 정보를 확인했다.	It was a title that had been neglected since the information was not open. Jin-Woo confirmed the title information.	It was a title that had been neglected since the information was not open. Jin-woo confirmed the title information.	It was a title that had been left unattended since information was not opened. Jin-woo checked the information of the title.
23	[칭호: 악마 사냥꾼]	[Title: Devil Hunter]	[Title: Devil Hunter]	[Text: Devil's Hunter]
24	‘요구 조건이 충족되었습니다.’	The requirements have been met.’	Your requirements have been met. ’	Requirements have been met.’
25	악마들의 왕, 백염의 군주 바란을 처치한 기억을 되찾았습니다. 강대한 힘이 플레이어를 주인으로 인정했습니다.		The memory of killing Baran, the king of the demons, the White Flame King, has been restored. Strong power recognized the player as the owner.	The memory of killing Baran, the king of the demons, the White Salt King, has been restored. Strong power recognized the player as the owner.
26	효과 '검은 심장': 마나량 +100,000	Effects 'Black Heart': Mana +100,000	Effect 'Black Heart': Mana +100,000	Effects 'Black Heart': Manassage +100,000
27	‘검은 심장!’	Black heart! ’	Black heart! ’	Black Heart!'
28	마나량이 말도 되지 않는 수준까지 올라간 이유가 여기에 있었다.	This was the reason why the amount of mana climbed up to the point where it was absurd.	This was the reason why the amount of mana climbed up to the point where it was absurd.	This is why Managua has gone up to absurd levels.
29	추가 마나량 10만.	Additional mana amount 100,000.	Additional mana amount 100,000.	100,000 extra mana.
30	그건 그림자 병사들을 무한에 가깝게 재생시킬 수 있는 힘이었다.	It was the power to regenerate Shadow soldiers close to infinity.	It was the power to regenerate Shadow soldiers close to infinity.	It was the power to regenerate shadow soldiers close to infinity.
31	문득.	Suddenly.	suddenly.	Suddenly
32	진우는 데이터 속에서 보았던 그림자 군주의 모습을 떠올렸다.	Jin-Woo recalled the image of the shadow monarch he saw in the data	Jin-woo recalled the image of a shadow monarch he saw in the data	Jin-woo recalled the image of a shadow monarch he saw in the data
33	하늘을 뒤덮고 있던 은빛 병사들에게 맟섰던 이들은 그가 이끄는 불사의 군단이었다.	The men who stood in front of the silver soldiers and covered the sky were his leading army of immortals.	The men who stood before the silver soldiers covered the sky were his leading army of immortals.	The men who stood before the silver soldiers covered the sky were his leading army of immortals.
34	그들은 끊임없이 부활을 거듭하며 적들을 압도해 나갔다.	They constantly resurrected and overwhelmed their enemies.	They constantly resurrected and overwhelmed their enemies.	They kept on coming back and forth to overwhelm their enemies.
35	같은 수의 마수들을 수월하게 제압했던 은빛 병사들조차도 그림자 병사들의 재생력을 견디지 못해 결국 뒤로 밀려나야 했다.	Even the silver soldiers who had easily overtaken the same number of normal soldiers could not withstand the regenerative power of the shadow soldiers, and eventually were pushed back.	Even the silver soldiers who had easily overtaken the same number of soldiers could not withstand the regenerative power of the shadow soldiers, and eventually had to be pushed back.	Even silver-colored soldiers who easily overpowered the same number of chariots couldn't stand the revival of the shadow soldiers and had to be pushed back.
36	원군이 제때 도착하지 않았다면 은빛 병사들은 전멸을 면치 못했을 것이다.	If the armed forces did not arrive on time, the silver soldiers would have been wiped out.	If the armed forces did not arrive on time, the silver soldiers would have been wiped out.	If the enemy had not arrived on time, the silver-colored soldiers would not have been able to escape annihilation.
37	그것은 전부 데이터 속 군주가 가진 방대한 마력의 힘이었다.		It was a massive force of power with all the monarchs in the data.	It was all the power of the prince in the data.
38	‘그렇다면...’	if so...’	if so...’	If so...
39	이 '검은 심장' 효과만 있으면 내 그림자 병사들도 불사의 군단이 될 수 있다-	If I have this 'black heart' effect, my shadow soldiers can become immortal corps -	If I have this 'black heart' effect, my shadow soldiers can become immortal corps -	With this 'Black Heart' effect, even my shadow soldiers can be a phoenix of immortality.
40	거기까지 생각이 미치는 순간, 온몸에 전율이 일었다.	As soon as this thoght came to him, his whole body shivered.	The moment when the thought was there, the whole body was shivering.	As soon as I could think of it, I was shivering all over my body.
41	“어떻게... 네가”	"How do you ...?"	"How do you ...?"	"How... You"
42	진우가 고개를 들었다.	Jin-Woo looked up.	Jin-woo lifted his head.	Jin-woo looked up.
43	떨리는 목소리는 천사상의 입에서 나오고 있었다.	A trembling voice was coming out of the angelic mouth.	A trembling voice was coming out of the angelic mouth.	A trembling voice was coming out of the angelic mouth.
44	처음으로.	For the first time.	For the first time.	For the first time.
45	진우는 처음으로 천사상에게서 미소와 분노 외의 얼굴을 보았다. 표정이 나타낸 감정은 두려움이었다.	For the first time, Jin-Woo saw on his face an expression different than smile and anger. The emotion expressed by his face was fear.	For the first time, Jin-woo saw the faces of the angels other than smiles and anger. The emotion expressed by the expression was fear.	Jin-woo first saw a smile and a face other than anger from an angel. The feeling of expression was fear.
46	천사상은 진우를 보며 믿을 수 없다는 듯 겁에 질린 채 말했다.	The angel spoke in an unbelievably panic at the sight of Jin-Woo.	The angel statue looked at Jin-woo and said, terribly as if he could not believe it.	The angel spoke in an unbelievably panic at the sight of Jin-woo.
47	“어째서 검은 심장을 가지고도 자아를 유지할 수 있는 거지”	"How can you maintain yourself even with a black heart?"	"Why can you keep your self with a black heart?"	"Why can you keep yourself in shape with a black heart?"
48	‘뭐라고?’	What?'	what?’	What?'
49	놈의 대답을 듣고 진우는 두 가지를 빠르게 눈치챘다.	When Jin-Woo heard his words he quickly noticed two things.	When Jin-woo heard his answer, he quickly noticed two things.	When Jin-woo heard his answer, he quickly noticed two things.
50	자신에게 나타난 '검은 심장'은 결코 천사상이 유도한 결과가 아니라는 것. 그리고 그 결과가 자신에게 좋은 일은 아니었으리라는 사실까지.	First, the 'black heart' shown to him was not the result of the angel statue. And secondly, the result was not supposed to be good for him.	The 'black heart' shown to him is not the result of the angel statue. And to the fact that the result was not good for you.	The black heart that appears to him is never the result of angelic guidance. And even the fact that the results were not good for you.
51	콰드득.	Sound of cracking stone.	Quad gain.	quaddeuk
52	진우가 손아귀에 힘을 주자 천사상의 목에 금이 가기 시작했다.	Jin-Woo gave strength to his hands, and the angelic neck began to crack.	Jin-woo gave strength to her hands, and the angelic neck began to crack.	The statue began to have a crack in its neck when Jin-woo gave it strength.
53	“크윽”	"Cough!"	"Cough!"	"Kkumi"
54	천사상의 얼굴이 고통으로 일그러졌다.	The angelic face was distorted by the pain.	The angelic face was distorted by the pain.	The angelic face was contorted with pain.
55	“플레이어라는 건 대체 뭐냐? 내게 뭘 하려고 했어”	"What is a player? What were you going to do to me?"	"What is a player? What were you going to do to me?"	"What is a player? What were you going to do to me?"
56	언제라도 목을 부러뜨릴 수 있도록 진우는 경계를 늦추지 않고 물었다.	Jin-Woo kept his eyes on him so that he could break his neck at any time.	Jin-woo kept his eyes on him so that he could break his neck at any time.	Jin-woo kept his eyes on him so that he could break his neck at any time.
57	그러나 천사상은 대답할 정신이 없는 듯했다.	But the Angel seemed to have no answer.	But the Angels seemed to have no answer.	But the statue seemed unresponsive.
58	“설마...? 그, 그림자 군주 네놈이 우리를...! 다른 군주들께서 두고 보실 것 같으냐”	"Don't...? You, the shadow lord, we're... Do you think the other monarchs will see it?"	"surely...? He, the shadow lord, you are us ...! Do you think other monarchs will see you? "	"Don't...? You, the shadow lord, we're... Do you think the other monarchs will see it?"
59	천사상은 진우를 노려보며 헛소리를 지껄여 댔다.	The angelic statue glared at Jin-Woo and talked nonsense.	The angelic statue glared at the rain and talked nonsense.	The angelic statue glared at the rain and talked nonsense.
60	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!	Creack!
61	진우의 손가락이 천사상의 목에 박혀 들어갔다. 이제 손가락만 까딱해도 목이 부서질 정도였다.	Jin-Woo's finger stuck into the neck on the angel. Now his fingers were breaking its throat.	Jin-woo's finger stuck into the neck on the angel. Now his fingers were breaking it throat.	Jin-woo's fingers were stuck in the neck of an angel. Now, just a finger broke my neck.
62	고통은 오롯이 전해졌다.	The pain was passed on.	The pain was passed on.	The pain was carried away.
63	“크아아악”	"Aaaq!"	"Aaaq!"	"Ciaak"
64	천사상이 하늘을 향해 괴로운 비명을 내질렀다.	The angel let a scream of pain toward the sky.	The angel screamed a painful scream toward the sky.	The angelic statue gave a painful scream to the sky.
65	진우는 묻고 싶은 것이 많았다.	Jin-Woo had a lot to ask.	Jin-woo had a lot to ask.	Jin-woo had a lot to ask.
66	“묻는 말에 대답해라”	"Answer the question."	"Answer the question."	Answer the question.
67	그래서 시험의 결과로 물어볼 권리를 얻었다. 약속의 대가를 요구하는 것은 정당했다.	So he got the right to ask as a result of the test. It was right to demand the price of promise.	So he got the right to ask as a result of the test. It was right to demand the price of promise.	So I got the right to ask questions as a result of the test. It was right to demand the price of a promise.
68	그때.	then.	then.	then
69	천사상에서 붉은빛이 번뜩였다.	There was a red light on the angel.	There was a red light on the angel.	The statue glowed with red.
70	“헉”	"Ugh!"	"Ugh!"	"Huck"
71	“뭐야”	"what?"	"what?"	"What?"
72	헌터들의 경악성에 진우가 고개를 뒤로 돌렸다.	Jin turned his head backwards to the horror of the other hunters,	In the horror of the Hunters, Jin turned his head backward.	Jin-woo turned his head back to the dismay of Hunter.
73	“저, 저것들이”		"Well, those things!"	"You know, they"
74	“온다”	"Come."	"come!"	"Come."
75	공동의 한쪽 구석으로 이동해 있었던 신상과 석상들의 눈에 붉은빛이 들어와 있었다.	There was red light coming out of the eyes of the statues that were spread out to every corner of the room.	There was a red light in the eyes of the statues and statues that had been moved to one corner of the joint.	Joint we move on to a secluded corner of the personal information was and came in the eyes of the statues, red light.
76	놈들이 움직이기 시작했다.	They started moving.	They started to move.	They began to move.
77	“하하”	"Ha Ha"	"haha."	"Ha Ha"
78	천사상이 크게 웃었다.	The angelic statue laughed out loud.	The angel statue laughed greatly.	The angelic statue laughed out loud.
79	“이제 나를 죽이면 아무도 내 인형들을 멈출 수 없다”	"Now if you kill me, no one can stop my dolls."	"Now if you kill me, no one can stop my dolls."	"Now if you kill me, no one can stop my dolls."
80	이래도 나를 죽일 수 있는가?	Can you kill me now?	Can you kill me now?	Can you still kill me?
81	천사상은 그런 시선으로 진우를 바라보았다.	The angel looked at Jin-Woo with that in mind,.	The angel looked at Jin-woo with such a gaze.	The angelic statue looked at Jin-woo with that view.
82	하위 존재는 약점이 많다.	His subordinates had many weaknesses.	Sub-existence has many weaknesses.	The sub-existence has many weaknesses.
83	녀석이 인간이라면 이런 것도 충분히 약점이 될 수 있을 터. 분명 저들 중에는 이 인간을 친구라 부르는 존재도 있었다.		If the guy is human, this can be a weak point enough. Certainly there were those who called this man a friend.	If he were a human being, this could be a weakness. Clearly, some of them call this human being a friend.
84	그런데.	In the meantime.	By the way.	by the way
85	천사상의 예상과 달리 진우는 미소를 보였다.	Contrary to the angel's expectations Jin-Woo smiled.	Unlike the anticipation of the angel, Jin-woo showed a smile.	Contrary to the angelic expectations, Jin-woo showed a smile.
86	‘웃어...?’	Smile...?’	Smile...?’	Laughing...?'
87	진우가 물었다.	Jin asked.	Jin asked.	asked Jin-woo.
88	“너를 죽이고 나서 내가 인형들을 처리하면”	"After I kill you I will dispose of the dolls."	"If I kill you and then I dispose of the dolls"	"If I kill you and then I dispose of the dolls"
89	당황한 천사상이 급히 대답했다.	The perplexed angel answered quickly.	The perplexed angel answered quickly.	The perplexed angel answered quickly.
90	“시스템의 설계자인 나를 죽이면..”	"If you kill me, the architect of the system..."	"If you kill me, the architect of the system..."	"If you kill me, the architect of the system..."
91	“그것도 생각해 봤는데”	"I thought about it too."	"I thought about that too."	I thought about it too.
92	천사상의 말을 끊은 진우의 눈빛이, 헌터들을 둘러볼 때의 천사상과 비슷했다.	Jin-Woo's gazewas similar to the angel's gaze when looking at the hunters.	Jin-woo's eyes were similar to those of the angels when he looked around the Hunter.	Jin-woo's eyes were similar to those of the angels when he looked around the Hunter.
93	“시스템 설계자가 사라진다고 해서 이미 만들어진 시스템이 망가지는 경우는 없잖아”	"Even if a system designer dies, there is no way to break down a system that has already been created."	"If a system designer disappears, there is no way to break down a system that has already been created."	"The disappearance of the system's architect doesn't mean the system will fail."
94	허를 찔렸다.	He was caught off guard.	I was stabbed.	I was caught off guard.
95	이 인간은 자신이 일부러 언급하지 않고 있던 부분까지 알고 있었다.	This man knew what he intentionally didn't mention.	This man knew where he had not specifically mentioned.	The man even knew what he had not mentioned on purpose.
96	불찰이었다.	It was a surprise.	It was an insult.	It was a surprise.
97	어떤 기준으로 이 인간을 선택했는지 잊고 있었다.	He had forgotten under what criteria he chose this human.	I had forgotten what criteria I chose this human.	I forgot what criteria this man had chosen.
98	그는 전부터 규칙을 간파하는 데 능했다.	He has been good at discovering the rules for a long time.	He has been good at discovering the rules for a long time.	He's been a good judge of the rules.
99	‘이렇게 되면 강제로라도!’	If this happens, I'll be forced.'	If you do this, you can! ’	If this happens, I'll be forced.'
100	천사상은 자신이 가진 마지막 카드를 발동시켰다.	The angel statue invoked his last card.	The angel statue invoked his last card.	The angelic statue kicked in the last card of its own.
101	띠링!	Tingling!	Tingling!	Tie ring!
102	[시스템이 시스템 관리자의 접근을 차단합니다.]	[System blocks access by system administrator.]	[System blocks access by system administrator.]	[System blocks system administrator access.]
103	[시스템이 시스템 관리자의 접근을 차단합니다.]	[System blocks access by system administrator.]	[System blocks access by system administrator.]	[System blocks system administrator access.]
104	[시스템이 시스템 관리자의 접근을 차단합니다.]	[System blocks access by system administrator.]	[System blocks access by system administrator.]	[System blocks system administrator access.]
105	띠링! 띠링!	Tingling! Tingling!	Tingling! Tingling!	Tagging! Tagging!
106	그 뒤로도 계속해서 몇 번이고 기계음이 울렸다. 그러나 같은 메시지가 반복될 뿐이었다.	After that, the machine sounded several times continuously. But the same message was repeated.	After that, the machine sounded several times continuously. But the same message was repeated.	There has been a number of machine calls since then. However, the same message only repeated.
107	[시스템이 시스템 관리자의 접근을 차단합니다.]	[System blocks access by system administrator.]	[System blocks access by system administrator.]	[System blocks system administrator access.]
108	천사상의 얼굴이 굳어졌다.	The angelic face hardened.	The angelic face hardened.	The angelic face hardened.
109	천사상이 시스템을 이용해 뭔가를 시도하려 했으나 시스템마저 천사상의 편이 아닌 듯했다.	The statue tried to do something using the system, but the system did not seem to be on the side of the angel.	The statue tried to do something using the system, but the system did not seem to be on the side of the angel.	The statue tried to do something using the system, but the system did not seem to be on the side of the angel.
110	진우가 어깨를 으쓱하자 천사상이 몸부림쳤다.	When Jin-Woo shrugged, the angel statue struggled.	When Jin-woo shrugged, the angel statue struggled.	The statue writhed as Jin-woo shrugged.
111	“으아아악, 네놈”	"Ahh, you!"	"Ahh, you!"	"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!
112	대답할 생각이 없다면.	If you do not want to answer.	If you do not want to answer.	if you don't intend to answer
113	‘살려 둘 필요도 없지.’	'I have no reason to keep you alive. ’	You do not have to keep it alive. ’	You don't have to live.’
114	진우는 천사상의 목을 놓는 동시에 마력을 실은 왼손을 날렸다.	Jin-Woo laid the head of an angel and struck him with his left hand, full of mana.	Jin-woo placed his angelic neck and at the same time, he fired his left hand with magic power.	Jin-woo laid the head of an angel and flew his left hand with a mana in it
115	쿠앙-!	Kooang -!	Kooang -!	Kuang-!
116	천사상을 뚫고 지나간 충격이 벽면에 거대한 구멍을 남겼다.	The impact that broke through the angel statue left a huge hole in the wall.	The impact that broke through the angel statue left a huge hole in the wall.	The shock through the statue left a huge hole in the wall.
117	고오오오-	OoO-	OoO-	Gao-Oh-
118	일순간 주위에 정적이 깔렸다.	There was a lull in silence.	There was a lull in silence.	There was a lull in silence.
119	눈에는 눈.	An eye for an eye.	an eye for an eye	an eye for an eye
120	이에는 이.	A tooth for a tooth.	This,	a tooth for
121	진우는 자신을 이용하려 했던 천사상에게 합당한 응징을 내렸다.	Jin-Woo punished the angel who tried to take advantage of him.	Jin-woo punished the angel who tried to take advantage of him.	Jin-woo punished the angel who tried to take advantage of him.
122	머리는 물론이거니와 상반신의 반이 사라진 천사상의 몸이 벽을 타고 스르르 미끄러져 내렸다.	The angelic body was missing its head and half of its torso and slid down the wall.	The angelic body, of course the head and half of the upper body disappeared, slid down the wall.	The head, of course, slid down the wall, with the angelic body missing half its upper body.
123	‘대답을 듣지 못한 건 아쉽지만.’	'I'm sorry I didn't get the answer.'	I'm sorry I didn't get the answer.'	I'm sorry I didn't get the answer.'
124	어차피 처음부터 자신을 속이려 한 놈이었다.	Anyway, the angel was the one who tried to deceive him from the beginning.	Anyway, he was the one who tried to deceive himself from the beginning.	He was the one who tried to deceive himself from the beginning anyway.
125	그런 놈의 입에서 나온 말을 믿을 수 있을까?	Could I believe eben one word that came out from that mouth?	Could you believe the word that came from that mouth?	Can you believe what came out of his mouth?
126	‘이걸로 됐다.’	That's it. ’	That's it. ’	This is it.’
127	진우는 아쉬움을 떨치려는 듯 왼손에 묻은 흙먼지를 가볍게 털어 냈다.	Jin-Woo seemed to regret the turn of events, but he shook off the dust from his left hand.	Jin-woo seemed to regret his decision, but he shook off the dust on his left hand.	Jin-woo lightly dusted the dust off his left hand as if to dispel his disappointment.
128	그때.	Then.	then.	then
129	간절히 진우를 부르는 목소리가 터져 나왔다.	A voice calling for Jin-Woo burst out.	A voice calling for Jin-woo burst out.	A voice came out calling for the rain.
130	“성 헌터님”	"Hunter Sung!"	"Hunter Sung!"	"Hunter Sung"
131	아.	Ah.	Ah.	Ah.
132	진우가 돌아섰다.	Jin-Woo turned around.	Jin-woo turned around.	Jin-woo turned around.
133	천사상에게 너무 집중하고 있었던 나머지 그만 석상들을 잊고 말았다.	He was too focused on the angel statue and had forgotten about the rest of the statues.	I had been too focused on the Angel statue and I forgot the rest of the statues.	I was so focused on the Angels that I forgot the statues.
134	석상들은 천사상이 죽기 전에 지시를 내렸던 대로 인정사정없이 헌터들을 치고 들어왔다.	The statues followed their dead master's will and attacked the hutners mercilessly.	The statues, as the statue ordered before it died, beat up Hunter mercilessly.	The statues, as the statue ordered before it died, beat up Hunter mercilessly.
135	“성 헌터”	"Hunter Sung Jin-Woo!"	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo!"	"Hunter Sung"
136	최종인이 마법으로 석상들을 견제하며 애타게 진우를 찾았다.	Choi Jong - in tried to keep the statues in check and he was calling for Jin-Woo's help.	Choi Jong - in checked the stone statues with magic and found a tantrum.	The final(Jong-in?) man anxiously sought Jin-woo by keeping the statues in check with magic.
137	그렇게 외치는 그 순간에도 석상들이 까맣게 몰려들고 있었다.	At that moment, the stone statues were gathering together.	At that moment, the stone statues were flourishing.	Even at the moment of such shouting, statues were gathering black and white.
138	퍽!	puck!	puck!	Puck!
139	석상에게 턱을 맞은 우진철이 비틀거렸다. 흔들리는 다리로 균형을 유지하려 애쓰며, 그는 좌우로 곁눈질을 했다.	Woo Jin-chul stumbled when he was hit by a statue. Trying to keep his balance with his swinging legs, he glanced sideways.	Woo Jin-chul stumbled when he was hit by the statue. Trying to keep his balance with his swinging legs, he glanced sideways.	Woo Jin-chul stumbled when he was hit by the statue. Trying to keep his balance with his swinging legs, he glanced sideways.
140	덮쳐 오는 괴물들과 치열한 싸움을 벌이는 헌터들의 피와 땀이 사방으로 흩뿌려지는 광경이 시야에 들어왔다.	It was a scene of blood and sweat as hunters tried to fight against the statues that were coming from every direction.	The scene of Hunter's blood and sweat smudging battle against the monsters that came to him came into view.	The scene of Hunter's blood and sweat smudging battle against the monsters that came to him came into view.
141	머릿속이 하얘졌다.	His mind went blank.	My mind went blank.	My mind went blank.
142	잠깐.	But wait.	the passing moment	the passing moment
143	내가 지금 뭐하는 중이었더라?	What was I doing?	What was I doing now?	What was I doing?
144	‘아차.’	"Oh."	Oh. ’	Oh, my God.
145	정신이 들었을 땐 석상이 코앞에 있었다.	When he came to his senses, a statue was just in front of him.	The statue was just around the corner when I came to my senses.	The statue was just around the corner when I came to my senses.
146	자신의 턱을 때린 것이 무엇인지 확인한다.	He checked what hit his chin.	Identify what hit your chin.	Check what hit you on your chin.
147	백과사전 몇 개를 겹쳐 놓은 듯 두꺼운 책이었다. 모양은 책이라도 재질이 돌이다 보니 머리가 흔들렸다.	It was a thick book with several encyclopedias superimposed. The book was made of stone and when it hit him his head moved away.	It was a thick book with several encyclopedias superimposed. The shape of the book was shaking because it was made of stone.	It was a thick book with several encyclopedias superimposed. The shape of the book was shaking because it was made of stone.
148	‘아니... 원래 두꺼운 책도 흉기로 간주되던가?’	No... Was a book originally considered a weapon?’	No... Was a book originally considered a weapon?’	No... Was a book originally considered a weapon?’
149	짧은 순간이지만 이전에 TV에서 봤던 형법 판결이 떠올라 피식 웃었다.	Although it was a short moment, he laughed out loud as he recalled watching a TV show about criminal law(Law and Order?).	Although it was a short moment, I laughed out loud as I recalled the criminal law ruling that I had seen on TV before.	Although it was a short moment, I laughed out loud as I recalled the criminal law ruling that I had seen on TV before.
150	어차피 막을 힘도, 피할 힘도 없었다.	Anyways, he had neither the power to stop it, nor the power to avoid it.	There was neither the power to stop nor the power to avoid it anyway.	There was neither the power to stop nor the power to avoid it anyway.
151	반격할 힘은 더더욱 없었다.	He had no more force to counterattack.	There was no power to fight back.	There was no more force to counterattack.
152	그래서 씩 웃으며 손을 내렸는데.	So he let down his guard with a smile.	So I smiled and put my hands down.	So I smiled and put my hands down.
153	쾅!	Bang!	bang!	Bang!
154	허리가 둘로 쪼개진 석상이 폭발에 휩쓸린 듯 튕겨져 나갔다.	The statue, whose waist was split in two, was thrown away as if it had been swept away by an explosion.	The statue, whose waist was split in two, was thrown away as if it had been swept away by an explosion.	The statue, whose waist was split in two, was thrown away as if it had been swept away by an explosion.
155	“어...”	"Uh..."	"uh...?"	"Uh..."
156	정신이 바짝 들었다.	He was on his toes.	I was on the edge of my mind.	I was on the edge of my mind.
157	눈을 깜박이며 고개를 흔들었더니 옆에 낯익은 남자가 보였다.	He blinked and shook his head as he saw a familiar face.	I blinked and shook my head and saw a man who was familiar.	I blinked and shook my head and saw a man who was familiar.
158	“괜찮아요”	"It's okay"	"It's okay."	"It's okay."
159	“아..”	"Ah.."	"Ah..."	"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...
160	그저 탄식밖에 나오지 않았다.	There was nothing but a sigh.	There was nothing but a sigh.	There was nothing but a sigh.
161	남자는 성진우였다.	The man was Sung Jin-Woo.	The man was Sung Jin-woo.	The man was Sung Jin-woo.
162	그를 보고 놀란 표정을 짓고 있던 우진철이 가까스로 물었다.	Woo Jin-chul, who was surprised to see him, barely asked.	Woo Jin-chul-cheol, who had been surprised to see him, barely asked.	Woo Jin-chul, who had a look of surprise at him, barely bit.
163	“혹시 방금 맨손으로...”	"Only with your bare hands...?"	"Have you just bare ...?"	"At the moment, with bare hands..."
164	“자세한 이야기는 나중에 합시다”	"Let's talk about it later."	"Let's talk about it later."	"Let's talk about the details later."
165	진우는 우진철을 뒤로 한 채 달려나갔다. 그러면서 주위를 둘러보는 그의 시선에 조명에 반짝이는 무언가가 들어왔다.	Woo Jin-chul ran behind Jin-Woo. Then, after aflash of light he saw something shiny appear in Jin-Woo's hand.	Jin-woo ran off with Woo Jinchul behind. Then, in his gaze around him, something shining in the light came in.	Jin-woo ran away with Woo Jin-chul behind him. He looked around and saw something shiny in the light.
166	‘악마왕의 단검'이었다.	It was the "Dagger of the Devil King."	It was the 『Devil King's Dagger』.	It was the "Dagger of the Devil King."
167	‘찾았다!’	I found it!'	I found it!'	I found it!'
168	진우가 단검을 향해 손을 뻗었다.	Jin-Woo reached for the dagger.	Jin-woo reached for the dagger.	Jin-woo reached for the dagger.
169	‘보이지 않는 손'이 작용하며 단검이 손아귀로 빨려 들어왔다.	『Hand of the Ruler』 worked and a dagger was drawn into the hand.	The 'invisible hand' worked and a dagger was drawn into the hand.	The 'invisible hand' worked and a dagger was drawn into the hand.
170	척.	Chuck.	chuck.	Chuck.
171	손에 잡히는 그립감은 언제나 일품이었다.	The grip of the weapon has always been superb.	The grip on the hand has always been superb.	The grip on the hand has always been superb.
172	쾅!	Bang!	bang!	Bang!
173	일단 앞을 막고 있던 석상 하나를 냅다 발로 차 버린 진우가 헌터들에게 엉겨 붙은 석상들을 베어 내기 시작했다.	Jin-Woo kicked a stone statue out of his way and began slicing the statues that had been fighting with the other hunters.	Jin-woo, who kicked a stone statue out of his way, began to cut off the stones that had been entangled with hunters.	Jin-woo, who kicked a stone statue out of his way, began to cut off the stones that had been entangled with hunters.
174	흐읍.	Huh.	Huh.	Hup.
175	그러면서 심호흡을 들이켰다.	Then he took a deep breath.	Then he took a deep breath.	Then he took a deep breath.
176	느려진 시간 속에서 오직 홀로 자유로웠다. 이어 진우의 모습이 사라지고, 상급 헌터들조차 보지 못하는 움직임으로 석상들을 파괴해 나갔다.	Woo Jin-Chul felt alone in the slowness of time. Jin-Woo had disappeared and even the hunters of higher rank couldn't see the moves that were destroying the stone statues.	Only in the slow time was free. Jin-woo disappeared, and the statues were destroyed in a move that even senior hunters could not see.	Only in the slow time was free. Jin-woo disappeared, and the statues were destroyed in a move that even senior hunters could not see.
177	스걱! Scram!	Scram!	Spit!	Scram!
178	툭!	Tuk!	Took!	Tuk!
179	석상 넷이 동시에 쓰러졌다.	Four stone statues collapsed at the same time.	Four statues fell at the same time.	Four statues fell at the same time.
180	진우에게 도움받아 간신히 위기를 벗어난 헌터들이 입을 쩍 벌렸다.	Hunters that received Jin-Woo's help barely escaped the death and opened their mouths wide in surprise.	Hunters, who were helped by Jin-woo, barely escaped the crisis, opened their mouths wide.	Hunters, who were helped by Jin-woo, barely escaped the crisis, opened their mouths wide.
181		"Uh..."	"uh...?"	"Uh..."
182	그들 옆에서 어느새 다가온 우진철이 조용히 말을 건넸다.	Woo Jin-chul, who had just approached them, spoke quietly.	Woo Jin-chul, who had just approached them, spoke quietly.	Woo Jin-chul, who had just approached them, spoke quietly.
183	“그 말밖에 안 나오죠”	"That's everything I can say as well."	"That's all I can say."	"That's all I can say."
184	“...네”	"...Yes"	"...Yeah."	"...Yes"
185	헌터들이 고개를 끄덕였다.	The hunters nodded.	The hunters nodded.	Hunter nodded.
186	“저도 그렇더라고요”	"That's my thought as well."	"So did I."	"So did I."
187	몇 번을 보아 왔지만 나오는 건 탄성뿐이다. 우진철은 쓰게 웃으며 담배를 물었다. 감시과 헌터 하나가 곁에 붙어 섰다.	He've witnessed it a couple of times, but the only thing he could see was blur. Woo Jin-Chul smiled and bit a cigarette. A hunter who was a member of the surveillance team stood next to him.	I've seen it several times, but it's only elasticity that comes out. Woo Jin-chul smiled and bit his cigarette. A guard and a Hunter stood next to him.	I've seen it several times, but it's only elasticity that comes out. Woo Jin-chul smiled and bit his cigarette. A guard and a Hunter stood next to him.
188	“과장님, 이러고 계셔도 됩니까”	"Sir, are you sure it is ok to do this?"	"Do you mind if I do this, sir?"	"Do you mind if I do this, sir?"
189	“왜”	"Why?"	"Why?"	"Why"
190	“지금 성 헌터님께서 괴물들과..”	"Now, Hunter Sung's got the monsters...”	"Now, Hunter Sung's got the monsters...”	"Now, Hunter Sung's got the monsters...”
191	감시과 헌터가 진우 쪽으로 고개를 돌렸다.	The member of the surveillance team turned to Jin-Woo.	Guards and Hunter turned to Jin-woo.	Guards and Hunter turned to Jin-woo.
192	“어...”	"Uh..."	"Uh..."	"Uh..."
193	우진철은 쩍 벌어진 감시과 헌터의 입에 담배를 물려주고 불까지 붙였다.	Woo Jin-chul passed a cigarette to hiscompanion and even lit his own cigarette.	Woo Jin-chul left a cigarette in the mouth and even lit a fire.	Woo Jin-chul left a cigarette in the mouth and even lit a fire.
194	“우리가 나설 자리가 보이냐”	"Can you see his moves?"	"Do you see where he moving?"	"Do you see where we're going?"
195	“안... 보입니다”	"I can't..."	"I do not see ..."	"I can see it."
196	“그러니까 조용히 그거나 피고 있어”	"So I'm going to smoke quietly"	"So quietly or bloody."	"So I'm gonna draw or puff quietly"
197	“네”	"Yeah."	"Yeah."	"Yes"
198	헌터들은 경외의 시선으로 진우를 바라보면서 우진철에게 모여들었다.	The Hunters gathered around Woo Jin-chul while looking at Jin-Woo with awe.	The Hunters gathered at Woo Jin-chul while gazing at Jin-woo with awe.	Hunter gushed at Jin-cheol, looking at Jin-woo with awe.
199	우진철의 담배는 금방 동이 났다.	Woo Jin Chul's cigarette quickly ran out.	Woo Jin-chul's cigarette ran out quickly.	Woo Jin-chul's cigarette ran out quickly.
200	왠지 코끝이 따가웠다.	For some reason his nose felt stingy.	For some reason, my nose was stingy.	I felt a prick on the tip of my nose for some reason.
201	‘여기서 몇 번을 죽었다고 생각했는지 모르겠네.’	I don't know how many times I thought I would die here.’	I do not know how many times I thought I was dead here. ’	I don't know how many times you thought you died here.’
202	결코 넘을 수 없는 벽처럼 보였던 괴물들을 혼자서 쓸어버리는 진우를 보고 있으니 안도감과 함께 벅찬 희열이 몰려들었다.	There was a sense of relief and joy as he was watching Jin-Woo sweep away monsters that looked like impenetrable walls.	There was a sense of relief and a sense of joy as he watched Jin-woo sweep away monsters that looked like walls that could never be crossed.	There was a sense of relief and a sense of joy as he watched Jin-woo sweep away monsters that looked like walls that could never be crossed.
203	“과장님, 혹시 우십니까”	"Are you crying, sir?"	"Do you cry, sir?"	"Do you cry, sir?"
204	“아냐, 인마. 담배가 매워서 그래”	"No, man, it's because of how hot this cigarette is."	"No, man. The cigarette is so hot. "	"No, man. It's because it's hot."
205	“저도 맵습니다”	"I'm feeling it, too."	"I also map."	"I'm spicy too."
206	“저도요”	"Me too"	"Me too."	"Me too"
207	“저도”	"me too"	"me too."	"Low degree"
208	헌터들 모두 오늘따라 담배가 매운지 눈물을 글썽거렸다.	Everyone's eyes were filled with tears because of the spicy cigarette.	All Hunter's eyes were filled with tears because of his hot cigarette today.	All Hunter's eyes were filled with tears because of his hot cigarette today.
209	쾅!	Bang!	bang!	Bang!
210	신상의 주먹을 방패로 막아 낸 손기훈이 기함을 토했다.	Son Ki-hoon, who blocked his fist with a shield, coughed blood.	Son Ki-hoon, who blocked his fist with a shield, threw out his honor.	Son Ki-hoon, who blocked his fist with a shield, threw out his honor.
211	“커헉”	"Cough"	"Cough"	"Cough"
212	무릎이 덜덜 떨려 왔다.	His knees were trembling.	My knees tremble.	My knees were trembling.
213	힐러가 없으니 혼자서 충격을 다 버텨야 하는데, 이 이상은 무리였다.	Without a healer he had to deal with the shock all by myself, but this was too much.	Without a healer, I had to deal with the shock all by myself, but this was too much.	Without a healer, I had to deal with the shock all by myself, but this was too much.
214	“누... 누가 좀”	"Whoa ... whoa."	"Whoa ... Whoa!"	"Who... Who cares?"
215	그가 힘겹게 고개를 돌리자 헌터들이 가만히 모여 있는 것이 보였다.	As he struggled to turn his head, he could see the Hunters staying still.	As he turned his head harder, the hunters seemed to be gathering quietly.	As he struggled to turn his head, he could see the Hunter staying still.
216	아니.	No.	no.	No.
217	지금 자신은 이렇게 외로이 신상의 공격을 받아 내며 피똥 싸고 있는데 어째서 아무도 도울 생각을 않는단 말인가?	Now he thoght he was going to take all the hits alone and he was covered in blood, but no one else was going to help him?	Now you are lonely, and you are attacking the image of yourself, and you are not sure why no one wants to help you?	Now he's so alone.
218	발끈한 손기훈이 버럭 소리를 질렀다.	Soo - hoon shook his head.	Soh - gyun hurried and screamed.	A flamboyant Sohn Kee-hoon screamed.
219	“뭐합니까, 다들”	"What are you doing, all of you?"	"What are you doing, everybody!"	"What do you do, everybody"
220	그러자 헌터들이 일제히 위를 가리켰다. 손기훈은 그게 위에서 공격이 들어온다는 말인 줄 알고 움찔 놀라 방패를 치켜들었다.	At his question the hunters pointed up in synchrony. Son raised his shield in amazement at the thought that an attack was coming from above.	Then the hunters pointed up in chorus. Son raised his shield in amazement at the thought that it meant an attack coming from above.	Then the hunters pointed up in chorus. Son raised his shield in amazement at the thought that it meant an attack coming from above.	How can a tanker be deaf and not hear anything while the stone statues are being killed by Jin-Woo's explosion of power...
221	그러나 공격은 오지 않았다.	However, the attack did not come.	However, the attack did not come.	However, the attack did not come.
222	‘...?’	‘...?’	...? ’	‘...?’
223	그러고 보니 아까부터 이상하게 주위가 조용했다.	Come to think of it, it's been strangely quiet for some time.	Come to think of it, it's been strangely quiet for some time.	Come to think of it, it's been strangely quiet for some time.
224	‘뭐지?’	What?'	What?’	What?'
225	방패 밑으로 슬며시 주위를 둘러보니, 근처의 석상들이 전부 쓰러져 있었다.	He glanced around under the shield, and all the nearby statues were down.	I glanced around under the shield, and all the nearby statues were down.	I glanced around under the shield, and all the nearby statues were down.
226	“뭐야”	"What?"	"what?"	"What?"
227	화들짝 놀란 그가 방패를 치웠다.	Surprised, he lowered the shield.	Surprised, he removed the shield.	Surprised, he cleared the shield.
228	그러자 위가 훤히 보였다.	Then he could see the whole picture.	Then the stomach was visible.	Then I could see the top.
229	빌딩처럼 높게 솟아 있는 신상의 모습과, 그 어깨에 올라서 있는 진우의 모습이 눈에 들어왔다.	He could see the scene of a statue rising as high as a building and Jin-Woo climbing on its shoulder.	I was able to see the appearance of a figure rising like a building and the figure of Jin-woo climbing on the shoulder.	I could see the scene of a personal figure as high as a building and the pearl on its shoulders.
230	“어...”	"Uh..."	"uh...?"	"Uh..."
231	손기훈이 채 다 놀라기도 전에.	Before Son Kee-hoon could be surprised.	Before Son Kee-hoon could be surprised.	Before Son Kee-hoon could be surprised.
232	투쾅!	Boom!	Thug!	Boom!
233	진우의 주먹에 신상의 나머지 얼굴 반이 날아갔다. 머리를 잃은 신상이 비틀대기 시작했다.	Jin-Woo's fist blew half of his face away. The headless statue began to stagger.	Jin-woo's fist blew half of his face away. The headless statue began to stagger.	Jin-woo's fist blew half of his face away. The headless statue began to stagger.
234	“어? 어”	"Uh? Uh"	"uh? uh?"	"Uh? Uh"
235	심상치 않은 기운을 느낀 손기훈이 부리나케 튀었다. 느낌대로 신상은 그가 있었던 자리를 덮쳤다.	Feeling an unusual energy, Son jumped out of the blue. As he felt, the statue fell where he was standing a second ago.	Feeling an unusual energy, Son jumped out of the blue. As he felt, the personal image came upon his place.	Feeling an unusual energy, Son jumped out of the blue. As he felt, the personal image came upon his place.
236	쿠웅-!	Kuung-!	Kuwoong -!	Kuung-!
237	피어오른 뿌연 먼지가 내부 전체를 뒤덮었다.	Dust filled the entire room.	Blurred dust covered the entire interior.	Blurred dust covered the entire interior.	where's the vacuum cleaner when you need it
238	콜록콜록!	Cough!	Callok Callok!	Cough!
239	기침을 내뱉던 최종인은 먼지를 헤치고 차해인에게 다가갔다.	Choi Jong - in who coughed out went through the dust and approached Cha Hae-in.	Choi Jong - in who coughed out went through the dust and approached the Cha Hae-in.	The last person who coughed came near the car wrecker with the dust.
240	“차 헌터”	"Hunter Cha."	"Cha Hunter."	"Cha Hunter"
241	“대표님...”	"Boss...?"	"Boss...?"	"CEO..."
242	“괜찮아? 일어설 수 있겠어”	"Are you all right? can you stand up?"	"Are you all right? can you stand up?"	"Are you all right? I can stand up."
243	누워서 신음하던 그녀가 고개를 가로저었다. 온몸이 성한 곳이 없었다.	She shook her head as she laid down and groaned. Every part of her body was bruised badly.	She shook her head as she lay and groaned. The whole body was in no shape.	She shook her head as she lay and groaned. The whole body was in no shape.
244	최종인이 안타까운 마음에 눈살을 찌푸렸다.	Choi Jong - in frowned with sadness.	Choi Jong - in frowned at his sadness.	The final(Jong-in?) man frowned with regret.
245	“내가 도와줄게. 조심히 일어서 봐”	"I'll help you. Stand up carefully."	"I'll help you. Stand up carefully."	"I'll help you. Stand up carefully."
246	그녀를 부축하려 드는 최종인 옆에 석상들을 모두 처리하고 온 진우가 섰다.	Jin-Woo finished handling all the statues and stood beside Choi Jong - in who was trying to support the injured hunter.	Jin-woo stood beside Choi Jong - in who was trying to support her and handled all the statues.	Jin-woo stood by the stone statues, the last to support her.
247	“제가 차 헌터님을 부축해도 될까요”	"May I support Ms. Cha?"	"Can I help you with your Ms. Cha hunter?"	"May I support Mr. Cha Hunter?"
248	“예”	"Yes."	"Yes?"	"Yes"
249	최종인이 소리가 들려오는 쪽으로 고개를 들었다. 그 순간, 살짝이지만 차해인이 자신의 손을 밀쳐 내는 기분이 들었다.	Choi Jong - in lifted his head toward the sound. At that moment, it was a bit of a hiccup, but Cha Hae-in felt like she was pushing his hand away.	Choi Jong - in lifted his head toward the sound. At that moment, it was a bit of a hiccup, but the Cha Hae-in felt like pushing his hand.	The final(Jong-in?) man raised his head to the sound. At that moment, a little bit, but I felt like Cha Hea-in pushing his hand.
250	최종인이 얼떨결에 대답했다.	Choi Jong - in replied in an instant.	Choi Jong - in replied in an instant.	The final(Jong-in?) man gave a vague answer.
251	“아, 네. 그러시죠”	"Oh, yeah. Sure."	"Ah yes. Yes. "	"Oh, yeah. Sure."
252	진우는 잽싸게 차해인을 안아 들었다. 차해인의 얼굴이 붉게 상기되었다.	Jin-Woo hugged Cha Hae-in quickly. The Cha Hae-in's face was reminiscent of red.	Jin-woo hugged Cha Hae-in hunter quickly. The Cha Hae-in's face was reminiscent of red.	Jin-woo quickly hugged the car-dealer. the car wrecker's face was flushed.
253	“조금만 참아요”	"Hold on a second."	"Be patient."	"Be patient."
254	입구로 달려간 진우가 문을 걷어찼다.	Jin-Woo rushed to the entrance and kicked the door.	Jin-woo rushed to the entrance and kicked the door.	Jin-woo, who ran to the entrance, kicked the door.
255	쾅!	Bang!	bang!	Bang!
256	잠긴 문 따위는 발길질 한 번으로 충분했다. 상급 헌터들이 아무리 흔들어도 끄떡없던 문이 박살 나 날아갔다.	The locked door crumbled in a single kick. Earlier it couldn't even move no matter how much the other hunters tried, but now it was shattered.	A locked door was enough for a single kick No matter how shaken by the higher Hunter, the door crashed and flew away.	A locked door was enough for a single kick No matter how shaken by the higher Hunter, the door crashed and flew away.
257	문밖에 차해인을 조심스럽게 눕힌 진우가 상점을 불러냈다.	Jin - woo carefully laid Cha Hae-in outside and opened the shop.	Outside the door, Jin - woo, who carefully laid Hae - in, called out the shop.	Jin-woo, who laid down the car driver carefully outside the door, called the store.
258	그녀의 상태가 좋지 않았다.	She was in a bad condition.	She was in a bad condition.	She was in a bad condition.
259	상급 힐링 포션을 구입한 진우가 차해인의 입에 포션을 털어 넣었다.	Jin - woo carefully laid Cha Hae-in outside and opened the shop.	Jin-woo, who purchased the advanced healing potion, poured the potion into the Cha Hae-in's mouth.	Jin-woo, who bought advanced healing poses, put them in the mouth of a car-watcher.
260	꼴깍, 꼴깍.	Gulp. gulp.	Gulp. gulp.	Catch.
261	상처는 놀랍도록 빠르게 아물어 갔다.	The wound healed surprisingly quickly.	The wound healed it amazingly quickly.	The wound healed surprisingly quickly.
262	“어떻게...”	"How..."	"how...?"	"How..."
263	“쉿”	"Shh"	"Shh."	"Shh"
264	진우가 검지를 들었다.	Jin-Woo picked up the index.	Jin-woo picked up the index.	Jin-woo picked up the index.
265	지금은 그런 것을 설명하고 있을 때가 아니지 않은가?	Is not it time to explain things now?	Isn't this not the time to explain that?	Isn't this not the time to explain that?
266	헌터들이 하나 둘 밖으로 빠져나왔다. 불행 중 다행이라고 할까. 다들 꼴이 말이 아니었지만, 당장 응급처치가 필요한 사람은 보이지 않았다.	The hunters came out of the room. Everyone was in pain, but Jin-Woo did not see anyone else in need of first aid.	The hunters came out of one and two. It is fortunate to be unhappy. Everyone did not say anything, but I did not see anyone who needed first aid.	Hunter out one or two. I'd say I'm lucky to have a misfortune. Everyone was in a quandary, but there was no immediate need for first aid.
267	진우는 상점을 닫았다.	He closed the shop.	Jin-woo closed the store.	Jin-woo closed the store.
268	포션의 존재를 모르는 헌터들은 차해인이 멀쩡히 일어서자 눈을 휘둥그레 떴다.	The other hunters didn't know about the existence of the potion and when Cha Hae-in stood up, their eyes fluttered.	Hunters who do not know the existence of potion, the Cha Hae-in stood up, and his eyes fluttered.	Hunter, who did not know the existence of a gun, opened his eyes wide when the car victim stood up perfectly.	Oh, Jesus, Lord almighty, bless us with never ending youth and health. :D
269	“어? 차 헌터님, 방금 전만 해도..”	"What? Cha Hae-in, just a moment ago..."	"uh? Mr. Cha Hunter, just before ... "	"What? Car Hunter, just a moment ago"
270	“그게..”	"That's..."	"that..."	"That's...
271	무심코 대답하려던 그녀가 힐끔 진우의 눈치를 살피더니 말을 돌렸다.	She glanced at Jin-Woo's face and turned back to answer casually.	She glanced at Jin-woo's face and turned back to answer casually.	She glanced at Jin-woo's face and turned back to answer casually.
272	“지금 그런 걸 설명할 때가 아니니까, 일단 밖으로 나가서 얘기하죠”	"It's not the time to explain it, so let's go outside and talk about it."	"It's not the time to explain it, so let's go outside and talk about it."	"It's not the time to explain it, so let's go outside and talk about it."
273	헌터들은 모두 수긍했다.	The hunters all agreed.	The hunters all agreed.	Hunter was all accepted.
274	“생존자는 더 없나요”	"Are there more survivors?"	"Is there any more survivors?"	"Is there any more survivors?"
275	그녀는 기감이 가장 좋은 진우에게 물었다. 내부를 들여다본 진우가 고개를 저었다.	She asked Jin-Woo, who had the best feeling. Jin-Woo looked inside and shook his head.	She asked Jin-woo, who had the best feeling. Jin-woo looked inside and shook his head.	She asked Jin-woo, who had the best feeling. Jin-woo looked inside and shook his head.
276	여기 서 있는 사람은 전부 열일곱.	There were seventeen people standing outside.	Everyone standing here is 17.	Everyone standing here is 17.
277	안에 들어갔던 헌터 중 반 이상이 죽었다. 살았다는 기쁨도 잠시, 분위기가 갑자기 숙연해졌다.	More than half of the hunters who went inside died. The joy of living suddenly became solemn.	More than half of the Hunter who went inside died. The joy of living suddenly became solemn.	More than half of the Hunter who went inside died. The joy of living suddenly became solemn.
278	“그럼”	"So..."	"then."	"Yes"
279	굳은 얼굴로 뒤돌아서는 차해인의 손목을 진우가 잡았다.	Turning with a firm face, Jin grabbed Cha Hae-in's wrist.	Turning with a firm face, Jin took the wrist of Cha Hae-in.	Jin-woo caught the victim(Hea-in?)'s wrist turning back with a stiff face.
280	차해인이 진우를 바라보았다.	Cha Hae-in looked at Jin-Woo.	Cha Hae-in looked at Jin-woo.	the car diver looked at Jin-woo.
281	헌터스 공격대가 여길 찾은 이유는 두 번째. 진우는 그것보다 더 궁금한 게 하나 있었다.		The second reason the Hunters raid found this place. Jin-woo had one more question than that.	This is the second reason why the Hunters attack team found this place. Jin-woo had one more question than that.
282	“저기... 일본은 어떻게 됐죠”	"Well ... what happened to Japan?"	"What happened to Japan?"	"What happened to Japan?"
283	S급 게이트의 던전 브레이크가 일어나기 직전 이곳으로 들어온 진우는 일본 소식이 궁금했다.	Jin-Woo came here just before the break of the S-class dungeon and he was curious about the news in Japan.	Jin-woo, who came here just before the break of the dungeon at the S-class gate, was curious about the news in Japan.	Jin-woo, who came here just before the break of the dungeon at the S-class gate, was curious about the news in Japan.
284	차해인은 대답을 망설이다 겨우 적당한 표현을 찾았다.	Cha Hae-in hesitated to answer.	Cha Hae-inun hesitates to answer.	the car driver hesitated to answer and managed to find the right expression.
285	“망했어요”	"It broke."	"failed."	"I was embarrassed."	How come the stone statue wasn't revived as a soldier... that would've been dope


1		2019.02.11
2	결국 그렇게 됐나.	That's what happened.	I wonder if that's the end of the day.	That's what happened.
3	결계로 게이트를 막는다던 유리 오를로프의 계획은 발상부터 위험천만하긴 했다.	Yuri Oloff's plan to block the gate with a barrier was dangerous from the beginning.	Yuri Orloff's plan to block the gate with a connection was dangerous.	Yuri Oloff's plan, which was blocking the gate with a barrier, was dangerous from the outset.
4	그도 그럴 것이 S급 게이트 아닌가.	Isn't that what an S-class gate is like?'	Isn't that what the S-class gate is like?	He is also an S-class gate.
5	헌터든 게이트든 S급은 측정 불가를 뜻한다.	Whether it's a Hunter or GATE, S-level refers to a lack of measurement.	Whether it's a Hunter or GATE, S-level refers to a lack of measurement.	A Hunter or a gated class S means no measurable.
6	측정 불가. 즉 안에서 뭐가 튀어나올지, 어떤 일이 발생할지 알 수 없다는 것.	Not measurable. In other words, you can not know what will pop out or what will happen.	Not measurable. In other words, you can not know what will pop out or what will happen.	Measurement not possible. In other words, you can not know what will pop out or what will happen.
7	그럼에도 유리는 자신의 힘을 과신했고, 그 어리석음은 참혹한 결과를 낳았다.	Nevertheless, Yuri Orlov overestimated his strength, and that foolishness had a devastating effect.	Nevertheless, Yuri Orlov overestimated his strength, and that folly had a devastating effect.	Nevertheless, Yuri overcame his power, and the foolishness gave birth to disastrous consequences.
8	진우는 얼굴이 착잡해졌다.	Jin-Woo's face became cluttered.	Jin-woo's face became cluttered.	Jin-woo's face got cluttered.
9	일본의 헌터들이 제주도에서 저지르려 했던 일은 고건희 협회장에게 들었다.	What Japan's Hunters tried to do on Jeju Island was revealed by Go Gun-Hee, president of Korea's Hunters association.	What Japan's Hunter tried to do on Jeju Island was told by Go Gun-hee, president of the association.	I heard that the Japanese hunters were trying to make it on Jeju Island.
10	그들의 최종 목표까지는 알아낼 수 없었지만, 그들은 결국 작전을 실행에 옮겼다.	They could not figure out their final goal, but they eventually put the operation into action.	They could not figure out their final goal, but they eventually put the operation into action.	They could not figure out their final goal, but they eventually put the operation into action.
11	한국 헌터들은 진우가 아니었다면 괴물 개미가 없었다고 해도 살아서 나오기 힘들었을 것이다.	If it were not Jin-Woo, the Korean hunters would not have been able to survive even without the monster ants.	If it were not Jin-woo, the Korean hunters would not have been able to survive without the monster ants.	If the Korean hunters were not Jin-woo, it would have been difficult to survive even if there were no monster ants.
12	그런 짓을 벌이고도 일본의 헌터 협회장이란 작자는 한국에 방문해 고건희 협회장을 협박했었다고 한다.	Even after doing so, the Japanese Hunter Association President" visited Korea and threatened Go Gun-Hee.	Even after doing so, the japanese Hunter Association President" visited Korea and threatened Go Gun-hee.	Even though he did such a thing, the author of the Japanese Hunter Association president said he had visited Korea and threatened the president of Kun - hee.
13	‘벌을 받아도 싸다.’		It is cheap even if it is punished.’	Being punished is cheap.'
14	하지만 그건 어디까지나 일본 헌터협회의 수뇌부와 수작질에 발을 담근 최상급 헌터들 이야기.		However, it is the story of the top class hunters who have poured into the leadership and the quality of the Japanese Hunter Association.	But it is the story of the superhuman hunters who have poured their feet into the head and the quality of the Japanese Hunter Association.
15	그밖에 선량한 일본 시민들에게는 죄가 없었다.	Also, proper Japanese citizens didn't deserve this.	In addition, the good Japanese citizens didn't deserve this.	In addition, there were no crimes against good Japanese citizens.
16	아직 풀리지 않은 역사적 감정은 남아 있지만, 무지가 죽어야 할 만큼 심각한 죄는 아니었다.	There were still some unresolved historical issues, but ignorance shouldn't be punished with death.	Historical feelings still remain unresolved, but ignorance was not serious enough to die.	Historical feelings still remain unresolved, but ignorance was not serious enough to die.
17	그러나.	However,	But.	But.
18	도심 한복판에서 일어난 던전 브레이크.	A Dungeon broke in the middle of the city.	Dungeon breaks in the middle of the city.	Dungeon breaks in the middle of the city.
19	오크들이 게이트에서 나온 것만으로도 학생들의 절반 가까이가 죽어 나갔다.	Nearly half of the students died just because the orcs were able to come out of the gate.	Just as Orcs came out of the gate, nearly half of the students died.(I'm sure there is 17 survivors, include his sister)	Just as orcs came out of the gate, nearly half of the students died.
20	그런데 1,300만 명이 넘는 대도시의 중심가에서 S급 게이트가 열린다면?	What if an S-class gate broke in the center of a metropolis with a population higher than 13 million?	What if S-class gates were opened in the center of more than 13 million metropolises?	What if S-class gates were opened in the center of more than 13 million metropolises?
21	참담한 결과는 불을 보듯 뻔했다.		The disastrous results were as near as a flash in the fire.	The terrible result was almost a fire.
22	또한 그 결과는 그들이 일부 자초한 것이기도 했다.	The results were also part of their own making.	The results were also part of their own making.	The result was that they were part of some kind.
23	‘고토 류지를 비롯한 일본의 최상급 헌터들이 건재했다면 결과가 달라졌을지 모르지.’	If Japan's top-rated Hunters, including Ryūji Koto, survived, the results might have been different.'	"If Japan's top-rated Hunter, including Ryūji Koto, survived, the results might have changed."	If the best Japanese hunters, including Koto Ryuji, were alive, the results might have changed.'
24	고토는 강했다.	Koto was strong.	Koto was strong.	Goto was strong.
25	일순간 진우에게 위협을 가할 수 있었을 만큼.	to the extent that it could have threatened Jin-Woo for a moment	to the extent that it could have threatened Jin-woo in a moment	I could have threatened Jin-woo for a moment.
26	고토의 공격이 눈을 아슬아슬하게 빗겨 나갔을 때는 천하의 진우도 아찔했었다.	When Koto 's attack broke off his eyes, he was stunned by the underworld.	When Koto 's attack broke off his eyes, he was stunned by the underworld.	When Goto 's attack broke off his eyes in a glance, he was stunned by the underworld.
27	어디 그뿐이겠는가?	Where was he now?'	Where else?	Where is it?
28	제주도에서 발견한 일본 헌터들의 주검은 하나같이 한국의 S급 헌터들을 뛰어넘는 인재(人才)들이었다.	The dead bodies of Japanese hunters found in Jeju Island were all human beings who surpassed those of Korea's S-class Hunters.	The dead bodies of Japanese hunters found in Jeju Island were all human beings who surpassed those of Korea's S-class Hunters.	the carcasses of the Japanese hunters found in Jeju Island were human talents that surpassed Korea 's S - class hunters.
29	싸움의 기술까진 알 수 없어도 시체에 남아 있던 마나량 만큼은 그랬다.	Even if you do not know how to fight, the amount of mana that was left in the body was the same.	Even if you do not know how to fight, the amount of mana that was left in the body was the same.	Even if you do not know how to fight, the amount of mana remaining in the body was the same.
30	죄 없는 사람을 언데드로 만드는 것이 내키지 않아 포기했었지만, 그림자 병사들로 쓰고 싶었을 정도로 뛰어난 헌터들이었다.	They were excellent hunters that he wanted to use as shadow soldiers, but he was reluctant to turn sinless men into undead.	they were excellent hunters whom he wanted to use it as a shadow soldier. But It was not a reluctance to make a sinless men into undeads	It was a hunter that was so good that I wanted to use it as a shadow soldier, though I was reluctant to make an innocent man an undead.
31	‘녀석들이 하려던 짓을 생각하면 그림자 병사들로 만들어도 쌌는데!’		When they thought about what they were going to do, they made it shadow soldiers! ’	When they think about what they were going to do, they made it a shadow soldier!'
32	진실을 알게 된 것은 한참 뒤의 일이었으니까.		It was a long time since I learned the truth.	It was a long time since I learned the truth.
33	아무튼 그 정도로 강한 헌터들이 일시에 몰살당했으니 자국에 나타난 S급 게이트를 처리할 여력		Anyway, that strong Hunter was killed at one time, so he can afford to deal with the S-class gate that appeared in his country.	Anyway, those strong hunters were killed at once,
34	이 있을 수가 있나.		Can there be.	There can be.
35	결국 이번 일은 하늘이 부른 재앙이 아니라 인간의 욕심이 부른 화, 인재(人災)였다.	In the end, this was not a disaster brought by the heavens, but a disaster that was caused by human greed.	In the end, this was not a disaster brought by the heavens, but a fire and a human suffering that greed on human greed.	In the end, this was not a disaster brought by the heavens, but an anger and human suffering that greed on human desire.
36	“성 헌터님”	Hunter Sung Jin-Woo?	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo?"	Hunter Sung
37	차해인이 걱정스러운 목소리로 진우를 불렀다. 진우는 아직도 그녀의 손목을 잡고 있는 채였다.	Cha Hae-in called Jin-Woo with an anxious voice. Jin-Woo was still holding her wrist.	Cha Hae-in called Jin-woo with an anxious voice. Jin-woo was still holding her wrist.	Cha Hae - in called his anxious voice. Jin-woo was still holding her wrist.
38	“미안해요. 잠시 딴생각을 좀”	Sorry. Take some time off.	"Sorry. Take some time off. "	Sorry. A little bit of a little something else
39	“아”	Ah.	"Ah."	Ah
40	진우는 손을 놓았다.	Jin-Woo let her hand go.	Jin-woo put his hand down.	Jin-woo put his hand down.
41	그러나 차해인이 진우를 불렀던 이유는 손목을 잡혀서가 아니라, 진우의 표정이 갑자기 어두워졌기 때문이었다.	But the reason why Cha called Jin-Woo was not that he was holding her wrist, but because his face suddenly darkened.	But the reason why Cha called Jin-woo was not because he was holding her wrist, but because his face suddenly darkened.	But Cha Hae-in called Jin-woo because his wrist was not caught, but Jin-woo's expression suddenly darkened.
42	일본에 가족이나 친척이 가 있는 걸까?	Does he have family or relatives in Japan?	Is there a family or relative in Japan?	Is there a family or relative in Japan?
43	그런 의문이 언뜻 그녀의 머릿속을 스치고 지나갔다.	Such questions flashed through her mind.	Such questions flashed through her mind.	Such a question rushed past her head at first.
44	아직 일본 헌터협회가 어떤 흉계를 꾸몄었는지 모르는 그녀는 이번 일을 단순한, 아니 단순하기보다는 끔찍한 사고로 인식했다.	Unaware of what the Japanese Hunter Society had done, she recognized this as a horrible thought rather than a simple one.	Unaware of what the Japanese Hunter Society had done, she recognized this as a horrible thought rather than a simple, simple one.	Not knowing what the Japanese Hunter Association had done, she recognized this as a horrible thought rather than a simple, simple one.
45	일본은 어떻게 됐는가?	What happened to Japan?	What happened to Japan?	What happened to Japan?
46	그래서 첫 번째 의문은 해결됐다. 그래서 진우는 두 번째로 궁금했던 것을 물었다.	The first question was resolved. So Jin-Woo asked the second thing that was on his mind.	So the first question was resolved. So Jin-woo asked what he wondered the second time.	So the first question was resolved. So Jin-woo asked his second question.
47	“다들 여긴 어떻게 오신 겁니까”	How did you all come here?	"How are you all here?"	How are you all here?
48	차해인, 최종인, 우진철, 그리고 어금니와 싸울 때 만났었던 손기훈과 그의 팀원들까지.	Cha Seong-in, Jong-In, Woo Jin-chul, and Son Ki-hoon and his team members who met when they were fighting 『Tusk』.	Cha Seong-in, Jong-In, Woo Jin-chul, and Son Ki-hoon and his team members who met when they were fighting 『Tusk』.	Cha Seong-in, Jong-in, Woo Jin-chul, and Son Ki-hoon and his team members who had met when they were fighting Tusk.
49	헌터스 길드와 감시과 일동이라는, 접합점이 없을 것 같은 상급 헌터들이 잔뜩 몰려와 있었다.	There were all advanced hunters, such as the Hunter's Guild, the hunters from the surveillance department, and other hunters.	There were all advanced hunters, such as the Hunter's Guild, the hunter service deppartement, and other hunters.	The Hunters guild, the surveillance and all-around, seemed to have a bunch of high-end hunters that seemed to have no junctions.
50	부하들의 부상 정도를 체크하던 우진철이 앞으로 나와 말했다.		Woo Jin-chul, who was checking the injury level of his men, said he would come forward.	Woo Jin-chul, who was checking the injury level of his men, said he will come forward.
51	“신고를 받고 왔습니다. 그런데 성진우 헌터가 들어갔다는 걸 알게 됐고, 던전에서 새어 나오는 마력을 보니..”		"I've been notified. But when I found out that Hunter Sung Jin-woo was in, I saw a mana leaking out of Dungeon..."	I have been filed. However, I learned that Hunter Sung Jin-woo entered, and I saw the magic that was leaking from the dungeon .. "
52	진우가 그쪽을 돌아보았다. 너무 많은 사상자가 발생해서인지 우진철의 얼굴은 잔뜩 굳어 있었다.	Jin-Woo looked around. Woo Jin-chul's face was stiffened by the significant number of casualties.	Jin-woo looked back there. Woo Jin-chul's face was stiffened by so many casualties.	Jin looked around. There were too many casualties, and Woo Jin-chul's face was stiff.
53	“저희들의 힘만으로는 역부족이라 생각하여 근처에서 레이드를 준비하고 있던 헌터스 길드에 협조를 요청했습니다”	We were not able to do enough with our strength, and we asked the Hunters Guild, who was preparing the raid nearby, to cooperate.	"We were not able to do enough with our strength, and we asked the Hunters Guild, who was preparing the raid nearby, to cooperate."	We were not able to do enough with our strength, and we asked the Hunters Guild, who was preparing the raid nearby, to cooperate.
54	긴급 협조 요청 권한.	The authority to make an emergency cooperation request.	Emergency cooperation request authority.	Emergency cooperation request authority.
55	협회가 길드들에 제시할 수 있는 가장 강한 권한이었다. 헌터스 역시 거부할 수 없을 것이다.	It was the most influential authority the association could present to the guilds. Hunters will not be able to refuse.	It was the strongest authority the association could present to the guilds. Hunters will not be able to refuse.	It was the strongest authority the association could present to the guilds. Hunters will not be able to refuse.
56	많은 이들이 자신을 도우러 왔고, 그 과정에서 피치 못한 희생이 일었다.	Many came to help themselves, and in the course of the process, they were sacrificed.	Many came to help themselves, and in the course of the process, they were sacrificed.	Many have come to help themselves, and in the process have been victims of unquestionable sacrifices.
57	진우는 가슴이 아파 왔다.	Jin-Woo's heart ached.	Jin-woo's heart aches.	Jin-woo's heart aches.
58	진우의 말이 없어진 사이 우진철이 조심스럽게 물었다.	Jin-Woo was speechless, so Woo-jin asked carefully.	Jin-woo's words were gone and Woo-jin asked carefully.	When Jin-woo's words disappeared, Woo-jin asked carefully.
59	“저도 한 가지 여쭤 봐도 되겠습니까”	May I ask you one thing?	"May I ask you one thing?"	May I ask you one thing"
60	“네”	Yeah?	"Yeah?"	Yeah
61	“성진우 헌터님께서는 어떻게 이곳에 이중던전이 있는 걸 아셨던 겁니까”	Hunter Sung Jin-Woo, how did you know there was a double dungeon here?	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo, how did you know there was a double dungeon here?"	How did Hunter Sung Jin-woo know how to have a double dungeon here?
62	당연하다면 당연한 질문.	Of course, a natural question.	Of course, a natural question.	Of course, a natural question.
63	이번 일로 큰 피해를 입은 헌터스 길드의 대표 최종인도 그것이 궁금했던 차였다.	Cha Hae-in, who was an S-class hunter from the Hunters guild until recently, also wondered.	It was Cha Hae-in that the Hunter's guild, the major finalist who suffered greatly from this, was curious.	It was the car that the Hunter '
64	그는 어떻게 C급 게이트에 이중던전이 있으며, 그 안에서 상식을 초월한 괴물이 기다리고 있었다는 걸 알았을까?	How did he know there was a double dungeon in the C-level gate and a monster beyond it was waiting for him?	How did he know there was a double dungeon in the C-level gate and a monster beyond it was waiting for him?	How did he know there was a double dungeon in the C-level gate and a monster beyond it was waiting for it?
65	이야기를 전해 들은 헌터들은 모두 의아해했었다.	Everyone who heard the story was curious.	Everyone who heard the story was curious.	The Hunters who told the story were all puzzled.
66	드드드득-	Deducing -	Deducing -	Deducing -
67	동굴의 진동.	The vibration of a cave.	Vibration of a cave.	Vibration of a cave.
68	게이트가 얼마 후에 닫힌다는 신호를 보내왔음에도 헌터들의 관심은 진우의 대답에 있었다.	Even though the gate signaled that it would close shortly, the Hunters' interest was in Jin-Woo's answer.	Even though the gate signaled that it would close shortly, the Hunters' interest was in Jin Wu's answer.	Even after the gate signaled that it would close shortly, the Hunters' interest was in Jin-woo's answer.
69	“던전이”	"The Dungeon."	"Dungeon."	Dungeon
70	진우는 사실대로 말했다.	Jin-Woo told the truth.	Jin-woo said the truth.	Jin-woo said the truth.
71	“저를 불렀습니다”	"It called me."	"It called me."	He called me
72	“...불렀다고요”	... called?	"... called?"	... called it.
73	우진철이 믿지 못하겠다는 얼굴로 다시금 물었다.	Woo Jin-chul asked again with a skeptical face.	Woo Jin-chul asked again with an incredulous face.	Wujin asked again with his face that he could not believe.
74	“네. 이곳으로 오라는 메시지를 받았습니다”	"Yeah. I got a message to come here. "	"Yeah. I got a message to come here. "	Yeah. I received a message to come here.
75	“그 메시지를 저희도 볼 수 있을까요”	"Can we see the message?"	"Can we see the message?"	Can we see the message?
76	진우는 고개를 가로저었다.	Jin-Woo shook his head.	Jin-woo shook his head.	Jin-woo shook his head.
77	그리고 검지로 자신의 관자놀이를 가리켰다.	And pointed to his temple with the index finger.	And pointed to his temple with index finger.	And pointed to his temple with index finger.
78	“제 머릿속에서만 보이는 메시지라서요”	"It's a message that appears only in my head."	"It's a message that appears only in my head."	It's a message that only appears in my head.
79	누구도 예상하지 못했던 대답에 모두가 꿀먹은 벙어리가 되었다.	Everyone was dumbfounded by an unexpected answer.	Everyone was dumbfounded by an unexpected answer.	Everyone answered the unexpected answer.
80	진우는 거짓말을 하지 않았다. 그저 필요 없는 사실 몇 가지를 숨기고 핵심적인 진실만을 전달했을 뿐.	Jin-Woo did not lie. He just hid a few things that did not need to be shared and delivered the core truth.	Jin-woo did not lie. They just hid a few unnecessary facts and delivered only the core truth.	Jin-woo did not lie. I just hid a few things I did not need and just delivered the core truth.
81	그의 당당한 표정이 헌터들을 압도했다.	His proud face overwhelmed the Hunters.	His stately look overwhelmed the Hunters.	His stately look overwhelmed the Hunters.
82	이들 중 가장 오래 진우와 알고 지냈다고 할 수 있는 우진철이 고개를 절레절레 저었다.	Woo Jin-chul, who is known to Jin-Woo for the longest time, shook his head.	Woo Jin-chul, who is known to Jin-woo for the longest time, shook his head.	Woo Jin-chul, who can be said to be the oldest and most known of them, shook his head.
83	‘도저히... 내 상식으로는 읽을 수가 없는 남자다.’	I can't believe it... a man I can't read with my common sense.'	Something... a man I can't read with common sense.'	I can not read my common sense.'
84	던전이 머릿속으로 불렀다고?	Did dungeon call in his head?	Dungeon called in his head?	Dungeon called in your head?
85	어쩌면 그는 세상의 모든 던전을 박살 내려고 내려온 화신 같은 존재가 아닐까?	Maybe he's an incarnation that came down to destroy every dungeon in the world?	Maybe he's the incarnation that came down to destroy every dungeon in the world?	Maybe he is an incarnation like the one who crushed all the dungeons of the world.
86	‘무슨 말도 안 되는 생각을...’	What a crazy idea...'	What a crazy idea...'	What a ridiculous idea ...'
87	우진철이 속으로 헛웃음을 터트리고 있는데, 그 옆을 진우가 소리 없이 지나쳐 갔다.	As Woo Jin-chul was laughing his way through, Jin-Woo passed by without a sound.	As Woo Jin-chul was laughing his way through, Jin-woo passed by without a sound.	Woo Jin Chul was bursting into the inside, and Jin-woo passed by silently beside him.
88	진우는 곧장 문턱을 넘어 내부로 들어섰다.		Jin-woo went straight over the threshold and went inside.	Jin-woo went straight into the inside of the threshold.
89	당황한 차해인이 그를 불렀다.	The embarrassed Cha Hea-in called him.	The embarrassed Cha Hea-in called him.	The embarrassed Cha Hea-in called him.
90	“성 헌터! 지금 여길 나가지 않으면 위험해요”	Hunter Sung Jin-Woo! It's dangerous if you do not go out here now! "	Hunter Sung Jin-woo! It's dangerous if you do not go out here now! "	Hunter Sung! It's dangerous if you do not go out here now.
91	걱정스런 목소리를 듣고 돌아선 진우가 대답했다.	As Jin-Woo turned around to enter the gate again, he replied:	Jin-woo, who turned around when he heard a worried voice, replied.	After hearing his anxious voice, Jin-woo replied.
92	“압니다”	"I know."	"I know."	I know
93	왜 모를까?	Why not?	Why not?	Why not?
94	여기까지 이르는 긴 통로를 두 번이나 지나갔던 진우였다. 헌터들의 걸음으로도 한 시간가량이 걸리는 거리. 게이트가 닫히기 전까지 도착하려면 꾸물거릴 시간은 없었다.	It was Jin-Woo who already passed the long passage twice to here. It takes an hour or so with the hunters' pace. There was no time to get there until the gate closed.	It was Jin-woo who passed the long passage twice to here. It takes an hour or so by the footsteps of the hunters. There was no time to get there until the gate closed.	It was Jin-woo who passed the long passage twice to this far. It is an hour and a half away from the hunters. There was no time to get there until the gate closed.
95	게다가.	Besides.	Besides.	Besides.
96	진우의 아버지 또한 게이트에서 실종되었다.	Jin-Woo's father also went missing at the gate.	Jin-woo's father also went missing at the gate.	Jin's father also disappeared at the gate.
97	큰 부상을 당한 몸으로 보스방에 남아 있던 동료들을 하나씩 밖으로 옮기다가 결국 안에 갇히고 말았다고 들었다.	Woo Jin-Chul was told by a profoundly injured man that Jin-Woo's father moved his colleagues who were left in the boss room one by one and finally got trapped inside.	I was told by a big injured body that I moved my colleagues who were left in the boss room one by one and finally got trapped inside.	I was told by a big injured body that I moved my colleagues who were left in the boss room one by one and finally got trapped inside.
98	진우만큼 던전의 위험성을 자각하고 있는 이는 없었다. 그래서 위험을 알고 있다는 대답에는 확신이 담겨 있었다.	No one was aware of the dangers of the dungeon as much as Jin-Woo. So Woo JIn-Chul was confident that he knew the threat.	No one was aware of the dangers of dungeon as much as Jin-woo. So I was confident that I knew the danger.	No one was aware of the dangers of dungeon as much as Jin-woo. So I was confident that I knew the danger.
99	그러나.	However.	But.	But.
100	“날 위해 달려온 헌터들을 이렇게 버려두고 갈 수는 없잖습니까”	"Can you just leave the Hunters who ran here to help me like this?"	"Can not you just leave the Hunters who ran here to help me like this?"	I can not leave the Hunters who ran for me like this.
101	조급해하던 헌터들이 그 소리에 우뚝 멈춰 섰다.	Suddenly all the hunters stood at his words.	Suddenly the hunters stood on the sound.	Suddenly the hunters stood on the sound.
102	이 안에서 죽은 이들은 모두 그들의 동료들.	All those who died there were their companions.	All those who died in this are their companions.	All those who died in this are their colleagues.
103	누구 한 명도 버려두고 싶지는 않았다.	Woo Jin-Chul didn't want to leave anyone behind.	I didn't want to leave anyone behind.	I did not want to leave anybody.
104	그러나 그들 모두를 데려가기엔 시간이 너무 촉박했다. 체력도 많이 떨어져 있는 데다 석상들의 잔해에 깔려 있는 그들을 찾으려면 구석구석 뒤져야 하니까.	But the time was too short of taking them all. It's a lot of stamina, and you have to go around every corner to find those who are buried in the wreckage of stone statues.	But the time was too short to take them all. It's a lot of stamina, and you have to go around every corner to find those who are buried in the wreckage of stone statues.	But the time was too short to take them all. It's a lot of stamina, and you have to go through every corner to find those who are in the wreckage of stone statues.
105	그래서 눈물을 머금고 돌아서려했던 것인데.	That's why he tried to turn around with tears in his eyes.	That's why I tried to turn around with tears in my eyes.	So I tried to turn around with tears.
106	“데려가겠습니다”	"I'll carry them."	"I'll be there."	I'll take you
107	진우의 한마디에 헌터들은 전기라도 통한 듯 부르르 경련했다.	The hunters were shocked by Jin-Woo's words.	In a word of Jin-woo, the hunters cried out for electricity.	In a word of Jin-woo, the hunters cried out for electricity.
108	시간이 없다고.	There was no time.	There is no time.	There is no time.
109	나가야 한다고 아무도 따지지 않았다.		No one insisted on going out.	No one asked me to leave.
110	그저 멍하게 바라만 볼 뿐.		It's just a blank stare.	I just want to see it.
111	그러다 참고 있던 최종인이 힘없는 목소리로 입술을 달싹였다.	Choi Jong - in, who was holding back, began to speak with a weak voice:	Then Choi Jong - in who was referring to was silent with his voice.	Then the last man who was referring to was silent with his voice.
112	“부탁... 드려도 되겠습니까”	"Please ... May I help you?"	"Please ... May I offer you?"	Please ... May I offer you
113	가족 같은 길드원들이다.	Family guild members.	Family guild members.	Family guild members.
114	할 수만 있다면 모두 이 차가운 동굴 구석에서 썩게 만들고 싶지 않았다.	He did not want them to rot in this cold cave after what they did.	They did not want to get rotten in this cool cave corner if I could.	I did not want to make it rotten in this cool cave corner if I could.
115	진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-Woo nodded.	Jin-woo nodded his head.	Jin nods his head.
116	그리고 돌아섰다.	And he turned around	And turned.	And turned.
117	두근, 두근.	Pound, pound	Pounding, pounding.	Pounding, pounding.
118	심장이 조용히 뛰었다.	His heart ran quietly.	The heart ran quietly.	The heart ran quietly.
119	‘조금 더 느껴 보자.’	'Let's feel a little more. ’	Let's feel a little more. ’	Let's feel a little more.'
120	기본적으로 두 개의 심장인 같이 뛴다. 아주 집중해야 검은 심장이 뛰는 소리를 구별할 수 있었다.	Basically he had two heartbeats. He had to concentrate so much to distinguish the beating of the black heart.	Basically I play like two heartbeats. I had to concentrate so much that I could distinguish the beating of the black heart.	It basically jumps like two heartbeats. I had to concentrate so much that I could distinguish the sound of a black heart beating.
121	진우는 검은 심장에서 보내오는 마나를 손끝에 모았다.	Jin-Woo collected mana from his black heart at his fingertips.	Jin-woo collected mana from his black heart at his fingertips.	Jin-woo collected mana from his black heart at his fingertips.
122	‘이렇게 했던가?’	'Did he do this?'	Did you do this? ’	Did you do this?'
123	진우는 영상 속에서 봤던 그림자 군주의 손 모양을 똑같이 흉내 냈다.	Jin-Woo imitated the hand of the shadow monarch from his memory.	Jin-woo imitated the hand of the shadow monarch in the image.	Jin-woo imitated the hand of the Shadow Monarch in the image.
124	무언가 움켜쥔 듯 위로 향한 손.	Hands up to seem to grab something.	Hands up to seem to grab something.	Hands up to seem to grab something.
125	확실히 강한 마력이 손바닥 위에서 요동치는 듯한 느낌이 왔다.	It certainly felt like a powerful magic power rocking on the palm of his hand.	It certainly felt like a powerful magic power rocking on the palm of your hand.	Certainly there is a strong sense of magic that seems to oscillate on the palm of your hand.
126	할 수 있다. 진우는 강한 확신이 들었다.	He felt confident that he could do it.	i can do it. Jin-woo was very confident.	can do. Jin-woo had a strong conviction.
127	헌터들의 주검이 어디에 있는지는 마력의 위치로 금방 파악할 수 있었다.	With his strong magic power he immediately sensed the location of the Hunters' carcasses.	The location of the Hunters' carcasses was immediately visible to the position of the magical power.	The location of the Hunters' carcass was immediately visible to the position of the magical power.
128	진우의 안광이 번들거렸다. 이어 고요한 내부를 응시하던 진우가 말했다.	Jin-Woo's eyes glistened. Jin-Woo, who was staring into the silence, said.	Jin-woo's eyes glistened. Jin-woo, who was staring into the silence, said.	Jin-woo's Aunggwang shone. Jin-woo, who stared at the serene interior, said.
129	“지배자의 권능”	"『Power of ruler』"	"『Power of ruler』"	Power of ruler
130	그러자.	then.	then.	OK.
131	드드득-	Deathern -	Deathern -	Deathern -
132	석상들의 파편에 깔려 있던 주검들이 일제히 공중으로 떠올랐다.	All corpses of the dead hunters that were buried under the fragments of broken stone statues floated into the air at once.	the carcasses buried under the fragments of stone statues floated into the air at once.	the carcasses buried under the fragments of stone statues floated into the air at once.
133	“헉”	"Ugh!"	"Ugh!"	Ugh
134	“아니”	"no!"	"no!"	no
135	숨을 멈추고 진우를 주시하던 헌터들이 탄성을 터트렸다.	The hunters watched Jin-Woo breathlessly.	The hunters who stopped breathing and watched the genie burst out.	The hunters, who stopped breathing and watched Jin-woo, burst out.
136	그 짧은 시간에 죽은 헌터들의 위치를 전부 파악한 것은 둘째치고, 그들 모두를 손도 대지 않고 들어 올리다니. 영화에서나 나올 법한 초능력이 아닌가?	'Not only did he locate all the dead hunters in such a short time, but he also lifted them all up without touching them. Isn't it the kind of super power that only appears in movies?	Not only did he locate all the dead hunters in such a short time, he lifted them all up without touching them. Isn't it the kind of super power that only appears in movies?	The second thing I did was to grasp all the positions of the dead hunters in that short time, lifting them all without touching. Is not it a supernatural power that comes out of movies?
137	떠오른 헌터들은 보이지 않는 손에 의해 문밖으로 들려져 나왔다.	The emerging hunters came out of the door, as if carried by invisible hands.	The emerging hunters came out of the door by unseen hands.	The emerging hunters came out of the door by unseen hands.
138	‘이럴 수가...’	Unbelievable...’	Unbelievable...’	Unbelievable...'
139	‘어떻게 저런 게 가능한 거야?’	How can he do that? ’	How can you do that? ’	How can you do that?'
140	일반인들이 헌터들을 보고 놀라워하듯, 헌터들은 진우의 능력에 경악했다.	Just as the public saw the Hunters as miraculous, the Hunters were astonished at Jin-Woo's powers.	Just as the public saw the Hunters, the Hunters were astonished at Jin-woo's power.	Just as the public saw the Hunters, the Hunters were astonished by Jin-woo's power.
141	마력에 대해 제법 견식이 높은 최종인은 두 눈으로 직접 목격하고도 믿을 수가 없었다.	Choi Jong - who was knowledgeable about what magic can do and he could not believe what he was witnessing.	Choi Jong - who was knowlageable about magic can - not believe what was witnessed with his own eyes.	I can not believe the last man who had a good opinion about magic was witnessed by his own eyes.
142	‘저건 대체 무슨 스킬이지?’	What skill is that? ’	What skill is that? ’	What kind of skill is that?'
143	생전 들어 본 적도 없는 능력.	An unheard of Ability.	An unheard of Ability.	Ability never heard before.
144	진우의 힘을 보고서 그는 자신이 크게 착각하고 있었음을 깨달았다.	When he saw the power of Jin-Woo, he realized that he was mistaken.	When he saw the power of Jin-woo, he realized that he was mistaken.	Seen the power of Jin-woo, he realized that he had been mistaken.
145	처음 천사상을 봤을 때 '저런 것'이라면 진우를 이길 수 있는 것이 당연하다 생각했다.	When I saw the first angel statue, I thought it would be natural to beat Jin-Woo if it was as strong as it was."	When I saw the first angel statue, I thought it would be natural to beat Jin-woo if it was "that."	When I saw the first angel prize, I thought it would be natural to win the Jin-woo if it was "that."
146	그러나 그 생각은 틀렸다. 오판이었다.	But his idea was wrong. It was a misjudgment.	But the idea is wrong. It was a misjudgment.	But the idea is wrong. It was a misjudgment.
147	저런 힘을 아무렇지 않게 쓰는 헌터를 어떤 마수가 감당할 수 있다는 말인가?	What kind of monster would be able to handle a Hunter who uses such power in such a casual way?	What kind of monster would be able to handle Hunter, who uses such power in a casual way?	What kind of masquer would be able to handle a hunter who uses such power without any hesitation?
148	저도 모르게, 최종인은 고개를 가로저었다.	Jong - in shook his head mechanically.	Unbeknownst to me, Jainin shook his head.	Unbeknownst to me, Jong - in has shook his head.
149	‘불가능한 일...’	Impossible thing ... ’	Impossible thing ... ’	Impossible thing ...'
150	실제로 진우가 눈을 뜨자마자 천사상은 순식간에 제거되었다. 그의 능력에 감탄만이 흘러나왔다.	Actually, as soon as Jin-Woo eyes opened, the angel statue was removed in an instant. Only his admiration to his power remained.	Actually, as soon as Jin-woo eyes up, the angel statue was removed in an instant. Only his admiration came to his power.	In fact, as soon as Jin-woo eyes up, the angel prize was instantly removed. Only admiration came to his power.
151	싸늘한 시체로 변한 헌터들을 한 곳으로 조심히 옮겨 놓은 진우는 그림자 병사들을 불러냈다.	Jin-Woo carefully turned around to face the hunters who were frozen in their places and he called out the Shadow soldiers.	Jin-woo carefully shifted the hunters, who turned into frosty bodies, to one place and called out the Shadow soldiers.	Jin-woo carefully shifted the hunters, who turned into frozen bodies, to one place and called out the Shadow soldiers.
152	금제는 신전 내부에서만 발동하기에 문밖에서는 병사들을 불러낼 수 있었다.	The banning rule was only in effect inside the temple, so the soldiers could be called outside of the door.	the baning rule was only played inside the temple, so the soldiers could be called out of the door.	The gold medal was only played inside the temple, so the soldiers could be called out of the door.
153	입을 다물지 못하는 헌터들 앞에 나타난 그림자 병사들이 죽은 헌터들을 안아 들었다.	Shadow soldiers hugged the dead in front of the silent hunters.	Shadow soldiers hugged the dead in front of the silent hunters.	The shadow soldiers who appeared before the hunters who could not keep their mouths hugged the dead hunters.
154	다들 할 말을 잃고 진우를 바라보고 있을 때, 진우가 말했다.	When everyone lost their words and looked at Jin-Woo, Jin-Woo said.	When everyone loses a word and looks at Jin-woo, Jin-woo said.	As everyone loses a word and looks at Jin-woo, Jin-woo said.
155	“이동합시다”	"Let's move."	"Let's move."	Let's move
156	그때.	At that point.	then.	then.
157	마침 기다렸다는 듯 던전이 다시 한 번 몸을 떨었다.	The dungeon trembled once again as if it was waiting.	The dungeon trembled once again as if it waited.	The dungeon trembled once again as if waiting.
158	헌터들이 고개를 끄덕였다.	The hunters nodded.	The hunters nodded.	The hunters nodded.
159	헌터들이 출발한 직후 그림자 병사들이 뒤따라붙었다. 진우는 맨 뒤에서 그 모습을 지켜보다가 그때까지도 움직이지 않고 있는 차해인을 돌아보았다.	Shortly after the Hunters started heading towards the exit, shadow soldiers followed them. Jin looked back at Cha Hae-in who had not moved until then.	Shortly after the Hunters started, shadow soldiers followed. Jin looked at his back at the back and looked at the Cha Hae-in who had not moved until then.	Shortly after the Hunters departed, shadow soldiers followed. Jin looked at his back at the back and looked at the car Hea-in who was not moving until then.
160	몸의 상처는 말끔히 나았지만 피로해 보이는 얼굴이었다.	Her body was clean, but her face was tired.	The body was clean, but the face looked tired.	The body was clean, but the face looked tired.
161	‘당연하겠지.’	'Of course. ’	Of course. ’	Of course.'
162	천사상은 자신도 힘들게 때려눕혔던 놈이다. 그런 놈을 혼자서 막고 있었으니 지칠 수밖에.	The angel statue was the one who hurt her. She was tired of fighting such a strong opponent all by herself	The angel statue is the one who had to beat himself hard. I was tired of being alone with such a guy.	The angel prize is the one who hurts himself. I was tired of being alone with such a guy.
163	그녀에게 다가간 진우가 물었다.	Jin-Woo approached her and asked.	Jin-woo approached her and asked.	Jin-woo approached her and asked.
164	“부축해 줄까요”	Would you like to help me?	"Would you care?"	Would you like to help me?
165	차해인은 옅은 미소를 지으며 고개를 저었다.	Cha Hae-in shook her head with a pale smile.	Cha Hae-in shook his head with a pale smile.	Cha Hea-in shook his head with a pale smile.
166	덥석.		Dotted.	Dotted.
167	다시 그녀의 손목을 잡은 진우를, 그녀가 가만히 올려다보았다.		She looked up at Jin-woo, holding her wrist again.	She looked up at Jin-woo, holding her wrist again.
168	진우는 그녀가 조금이라도 안심할 수 있도록 나긋이 말했다.		Jin-woo said to her that she could rest a little.	Jin-woo is a little girl
169	“우리도 가죠”	We're leaving.	"We'll go."	We'll go, too
170	끄덕.	Nod.	Nod.	Nod.
171	동료들의 죽음으로 의기소침해 있던 차해인은 말없이 고개를 끄덕였다.	Cha Hae-in, who had been indicted for the death of her colleagues, nodded silently.	Cha Hae-in, who had been indicted for the death of his colleagues, nodded silently.	Cha Hea-in, who had been indicted for the death of his colleagues, nodded silently.
172	* * *	* * *	* * *	* * *
173	게이트에서 헌터들이 빠져나왔다.	Hunters exited the gate.	Hunters escaped from the gate.	Hunters came out from the gate.
174	그때까지만 해도 주위에 몰려 있던 사람들은 이번 일의 규모를 예상하지 못했다.	Until then, the people around the gate were not expecting the situation to be of such scale.	Until then, those who had been around were not expecting the scale of this work.	Until then, the people who were around were not expecting the scale of this work.
175	그러나 그림자 병사들에게 안겨 나오는 죽은 헌터들을 보고서는 심상치 않은 일이 벌어졌음을 깨달았다.	However, reporter Kim realized that there was something unusual about seeing the dead hunters coming out carried by the shadow soldiers.	However, I realized that there was something unusual about seeing the dead hunters coming out of the shadow soldiers.	However, I realized that there was something unusual about seeing the dead hunters coming out of the Shadow soldiers.
176	“맙소사..”	Oh, My God...	"Oh My God..."	Oh My God..
177	“저게 다...”	Is that ...?	"Is that ...?"	That's all ...
178	일을 신고한 용기 길드원들과 대기하고 있던 협회 여직원의 얼굴이 흙빛으로 변했다.	The faces of the courageous guild members who reported their work and the women 's association workers who had been waiting were turned to earth.	The faces of the courageous guild members who reported their work and the women 's association workers who had been waiting were turned to earth.	The faces of the courageous guild members who reported their work and the women 's association workers who had been waiting were turned to earth.
179	사망자의 수가 너무 많았다.	The number of deaths was too high.	The number of deaths was too high.	The number of deaths was too great.
180	이들은 전부 국내의 정예 헌터들이 아닌가?	Aren't they all domestic elite hunters?	Aren't they all domestic elite hunters?	Are not they all domestic elite hunters?
181	헌터스와 감시과, 두 집단의 헌터들 모두 최고로 분류되는 이들이었다.	Hunters and surveillance, both groups of hunters, were the best classified.	Hunters and surveillance, both groups of hunters were the best classified.	Hunters and surveillance, both groups of hunters were the best classified.
182	앞선 이들이 모두 빠져나온 뒤 끝으로 진우와 차해인이 동시에 땅을 디뎠다. 시간이 많이 흘러 밖은 이미 어둑해지고 있었다.	Jin-Woo and Cha Hae-in both landed at the same time. The fight took a lot of time, and the outside was already dim.	Jin-woo and Cha Hae-in both landed at the same time. It took a lot of time and the outside was already dim.	Jin-woo and Cha Hae-in both landed at the same time. It took a lot of time and the outside was already dim.
183	그때까지도 떠나지 않고 현장을 지키고 있던 김 기자의 눈이 커졌다.	Rep. Kim, who was still watching the scene until then, has grown wide-eyed.	Rep. Kim, who was still watching the scene until then, has grown wide-eyed.	Until then, the eyes of Kim Geo-ja, who kept the scene without leaving, grew bigger.
184	S급 헌터라는 두 사람조차 몸과 옷에 전투의 흔적들이 역력했다.	Even the two "S-class Hunter" showed signs of combat on their bodies and clothes.	Even the two "S-class Hunter" showed signs of combat on their bodies and clothes.	Even the two S-class hunters were traces of battle in body and clothes.
185	말라붙은 피와 찢어진 옷가지, 헝클어진 머리카락.	Dried blood and torn clothes, matted hair.	Dried blood and torn clothes, matted hair.	Dried blood and torn clothes, matted hair.
186	그럼에도 아름다운 차해인은 넘어간다 쳐도, 성진우 헌터는 혼자 전쟁이라도 치르고 온 분위기였다.		Nevertheless, the beautiful Cha Hae-in went over, but Hunter Sung Jin-woo was alone in the war.	Nevertheless, the beautiful car Hea-in went over, but Hunter Sung Jin-woo was in the mood of fighting alone.
187	‘이거야... 바로 이거.’	That's it ... this is it. ’	That's it ... this is it. ’	This is it ... this is it.'
188	김 기자는 떨리는 손으로 카메라를 들었다.	Kim lifted the camera with trembling hands.	Kim lifted the camera with trembling hands.	Kim heard the camera with trembling hands.
189	자신이 기자가 된 이유는 바로 이런 현장을 담기 위해서였다.	The reason he became a reporter was to capture the scene.	The reason he became a reporter was to capture the scene.	The reason that he became a reporter was to include such a scene.
190	모두가 일본에 주목하고 있는 가운데 이런 보이지 않는 구석에서 모두를 위해 목숨 걸고 싸웠던 이들이 있었음을 만인에게 알리기 위해.	We wanted to let everyone know that there were people who risked their lives for everyone in this invisible corner while everyone was paying attention to Japan.	We wanted to let everyone know that there were people who risked their lives for all in this invisible corner, with everyone paying attention to Japan.	In order to let everyone know that there were those who fought for their lives in this unseen corner while everyone was paying attention to Japan.
191	최상급 헌터들이 무려 스물 가까이 죽었다. 이런 게이트가 열려버렸다면 피해 규모는 상상을 초월했을 터. 이들의 희생으로 참사를 막을 수 있었다.	As many as twenty elite hunters had died. If such a gate had been opened, the damage would have been beyond imagination. Their sacrifice prevented the disaster.	The beHunter Sungs have died as many as twenty. If such a gate had been opened, the damage would have been beyond imagination. Their sacrifice prevented the disaster.	The superhuman hunters died a dozen close. If these gates were opened, the damage would have been beyond imagination. These sacrifices prevented the disaster.
192	그러나 자신이 없었다면 이들의 싸움이 알려질 수 있었을까?	But if it were not for them, could their fight be known?	But if it were not for them, could their fight be known?	But if it were not for them, could their fight be known?
193	이런 기사 하나를 건지려고 그동안 그렇게 협회 주위를 맴돌아왔었다.	He had been hovering around the association to get one of these articles.	I've been hovering around the association to get one of these articles.	I have been circling around the association so much to get one of these articles.
194	찰칵, 찰칵.	Click, click.	Click, click.	Click, click.
195	얼마나 감격했는지 그는 눈물을 글썽이며 사진을 찍어 댔다.	No matter how thrilled he was, he took a picture with tears in his eyes.	No matter how thrilled he was, he took a picture with tears in his eyes.	How impressed he was, he was tearful and took a picture.
196	게이트를 빠져나오자마자 다리에 힘이 풀려 주저앉아버린 우진철에게 진우가 다가갔다.	As soon as he left the gate, Woo Jin-chul, whose legs were weak, approached him.	As soon as he left the gate, Jin-cheol, whose legs were weak, approached him.	As soon as he got out of the gate, Jin-woo approached Woo Jin-chul, who had been sitting on his leg for a moment.
197	“...성진우 헌터님”	... Hunter Sung Jin-Woo.	"... Hunter Sung Jin-woo."	... Hunter Sung Jin-woo
198	일어서려는 우진철을 진우가 만류했다. 진우는 턱짓으로 김 기자를 가리켰다.	Jin-Woo repulsed Woo Jin-chul from his feet. Jin-Woo pointed at Kim with a chin gesture.	Jin-woo repulsed Woo Jin-chul from his feet. Jin-woo pointed at Kim with a chin gesture.	Jin-woo woke up and woke up. Jin-woo pointed to reporter Kim with a chin.
199	“자꾸 저를 찍고 있는 것 같은데 저래도 되나요”	Are you still shooting?	"I think you are always shooting me, is not it?"	I think I'm taking it all the time.
200	우진철이 피식 웃으며 말했다.	Woo Jin-chul smiled and said.	Woo Jin-chul smiled and said.	Woo Jin - cheol said with a smile.
201	“성 헌터님의 개인적인 취재는 불가능하지만, 제주도 레이드 때도 겪으셨듯이 사건의 보도 자체를 막을 수는 없습니다”	It's impossible to personalize the story, but we can't stop the report, as you've seen during the Jeju Island Raid.	"It's impossible to personalize the story, but we can't stop the report, as you've seen during the Jeju Island Raid."	Hunter Sung's personal coverage is impossible, but I can not stop the coverage of the incident itself, just as I experienced during the raid on Jeju Island
202	진우가 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-Woo nodded.	Jin-woo nodded.	Jin-woo nodded his head.
203	이렇게 엉망인 모습이 기사로 나가면 어머니께서 또 걱정하실 텐데.	His mother would be worried again if he went to the article looks like a mess.	My mother would be worried again if I went to the article with this mess.	My mother would be worried again if I went to the article with this mess.
204	약간의 불안감이 밀려왔지만 그렇다고 기자를 억지로 막을 순 없었다.	There was some uneasiness, but he couldn't force a reporter to stop it.	There was some uneasiness, but I couldn't force a reporter to stop it.	There was a slight sense of anxiety, but I could not forcibly stop the reporter.
205	기자는 당연히 자기가 해야 할 일을 하는 것이다.	A reporter is naturally to do what he or she has to do.	A reporter is naturally to do what he or she has to do.	Reporters are, of course, doing what they have to do.
206	그리고.	And.	And.	And.
207	만에 하나 있을지도 모르는 사고를 위해 이곳에서 싸우다 죽어 간 헌터들이 있었다는 사실을, 누군가는 알아줬으면 하는 바람도 있었다.	Some people wanted to know that there were hunters who died fighting for an accident which if not prevented could have caused their own lives.	There was a wish that someone would know that there were Hunter who died fighting for an accident that might have happened in the Gulf.	There was also a wish that somebody would know that there were hunters who died fighting here for an accident that might be in the bay.
208	조용한 바람이 불었다.	A quiet wind blew.	A quiet wind blew.	A quiet wind blew.
209	그 바람을 타고 멀리서 구급차들의 사이렌 소리가 들려왔다.	I heard the sirens of ambulances from afar on the wind.	I heard the sirens of ambulances from afar on the wind.	I heard the sirens of ambulances from afar on the wind.
210	다음 날.	Next day.	next day.	next day.
211	모든 신문들이 일본의 던전 브레이크를 톱면에 다루는 가운데, 오직 한 신문만이 한국에서 일어난 이중 게이트 사고를 다루었다.	As all the newspapers were handling the Japanese dungeon break on the top, only one press dealt with the double - gate accident that happened in Korea.	As all the newspapers were handling the Japanese dungeon brakes on the top, only one newspaper dealt with the double - gate accident that happened in Korea.	While all the newspapers deal with Japanese dungeon brakes on the sidewall, only one newspaper dealt with the double - gate accident that took place in Korea.
212	그 신문은 그날 가장 많은 부수를 판매했다.	The newspaper sold the most significant number of copies that day.	The newspaper sold the largest number of copies that day.	The newspaper sold the largest number of copies that day.


1		2019.02.05

2	미 헌터 관리국은 일본의 현 상황을 정확히 파악하기 위해 아시아 지부의 요원들을 움직였다.	The U.S『Hunter Bureau』 had moved its Asian branch office to get a grip on the current situation in Japan.	The U.S. Hunter's administration has moved its Asian counterparts to get a grip on the current situation in Japan.	The U.S. Hunter's administration has moved its Asian counterparts to get a grip on the current situation in Japan.
3	안전지대에서 출발한 헬기가 이윽고 도쿄 상공을 가로질렀다.	The helicopter, which departed from the safety zone, flew over Tokyo.	The helicopter, which departed from the safety zone, flew over Tokyo.	The helicopter, which departed from the safety zone, flew over Tokyo.
4	목숨을 걸고 현장에 지원한 헌터 관리국의 상급 요원이 아래를 내려다보며 혀를 찼다.	A senior officer of the 『Hunter Bureau』who spent his life on the scene, looked down and clicked his tongue.	A senior officer of the 『Hunter Bureau』, who spent his life on the scene, looked down and kicked his tongue.	A senior member of Hunter's management department, who risked his life at the scene, looked down and clicked his tongue.
5	“처참하군”	That's terrible.	"That's terrible."	"That's terrible."
6	도쿄의 상태는 생각보다 더 끔찍했다. 도시는 던전 브레이크로 인해 완전히 붕괴되었다.	The conditions in Tokyo were even worse than he thought. The city was utterly destroyed by the Dungeon break.	The conditions in Tokyo were even worse than I thought. The city was completely destroyed by the Dungeon brake.	The conditions in Tokyo were even worse than I thought. The city was completely destroyed by the Dungeon brake.
7	형체가 사라진 건물들, 종잇장처럼 엉망으로 구겨진 차들, 꺾인 가로등, 화재, 연기, 그을린 흔적들과 잿더미로 변한 구조물들까지.	Buildings that have lost their shape, cars that were crumbled like pieces of paper, broken streetlights, fire, smoke, burned traces and structures that have turned into ashes.	Buildings that have lost their shape, cars that are crumpled like pieces of shots, broken streetlights, fire, smoke, burned traces and structures that have turned into ashes.	Buildings missing in shape, crumpled cars like paper sheets, bent streetlights, fire, smoke, soot, and ashes-turned structures.
8	처참하다는 말이 이보다 더 잘 어울릴 수 있을까?	Is there a more appropriate word than grief to describe this?	Can the grief be better suited than this?	Can a terrible word go any better?
9	요원의 미간이 절로 찌푸려졌다.	The agent 's brows were furrowed.	The agent 's mistress frowned.	The agent's taste was frowned upon.
10	누군가가 지옥을 본 적이 있냐고 묻는다면 이제 그렇다고 대답할 수 있으리라.	If someone asked him if he had seen hell, he could say yes now.	If someone asks you if you've seen hell, you can say yes now.	If someone asks you if you've ever seen hell, you can say yes now.
11	하지만 자신은 사라진 도시를 애도하기 위해 이곳을 찾은 것이 아니었다.	But he was not here to mourn the lost city.	But he was not here to mourn the lost city.	But he didn't visit here to mourn the lost city.
12	자신의 임무는 실태 파악. 영상을 찍으며 꼼꼼히 밑을 살펴보던 그가 옆의 일본 관계자에게 물었다.	His mission is to find out what's going on. While filming the video, he asked a Japanese official next to him.	His mission is to find out what's going on. While filming the video, he asked a Japanese official next to him.	His mission is to find out what's going on. While filming the video, he asked a Japanese official next to him.
13	“도시가 파괴된 정도에 비해 시체들은 눈에 띄지 않네요”	The bodies are not conspicuous compared to the degree of destruction of the city?	"The bodies are not conspicuous compared to the degree of destruction of the city?"	"The bodies don't stand out, compared to the extent that the city was destroyed."
14	요원은 헌터 관리국에서 교육을 받을 때 똑같이 S급 게이트가 열렸던 제주도의 모습을 본 적이 있었다.	While he was being trained at the 『Hunter Bureau』, the employee had seen the Jeju Island's S-class gate.	The agent had seen the Jeju Island where the S-class gate was held at the same time when he was educated at the 『Hunter Bureau』.	The agent had seen Jeju Island, where the S-class gate was held when he was educated at Hunter's Administration.
15	영상이나 사진 속 제주도에는 거리마다 시체가 가득했다. 미처 섬을 빠져나가지 못한 주민들은 개미들에게 전멸했다.	Jeju Island was filled with dead bodies on every street. Residents who were unable to escape from the island were demolished by the ants.	Jeju Island was filled with dead bodies on every street. Residents who were unable to escape from the island were annihilated by the ants.	Jeju Island was filled with dead bodies on every street. Residents who were unable to escape from the island were annihilated by the ants.
16	사상 최악의 사고 중 하나였고, 헌터 관리국에는 그 사고에 대한 기록이 낱낱이 남아 있었다.	It was one of the worst accidents ever, and the 『Hunter Bureau』 had a record of the crash.	It was one of the worst accidents ever, and the 『Hunter Bureau』 had a record of the accident.	It was one of the worst accidents ever, and Hunter's Bureau had all the records of the accident.
17	그런데.	In the meantime.	By the way.	by the way
18	도쿄는 도시의 형태가 아예 지워진 것에 비해 시체의 모습이 적었다. 아니, 아예 죽은 사람들의 흔적을 찾아보기가 힘들었다.	Tokyo had even fewer corpses although the city had been completely destroyed. No, it was hard to find any traces of dead people at all.	Tokyo had fewer corpse figures than the city had been completely evacuated. No, it was hard to find traces of dead people at all.	Tokyo had fewer bodies than the city's shape was erased at all. No, it was hard to find any traces of the dead.
19	일본 관계자가 말했다.	A Japanese official said.	A Japanese official said.	A Japanese official said.
20	“그럴 수밖에 없습니다. 거인들이 사람들을 먹고 있거든요”	I can not help it. The giants are eating people.	"I can not help it. The giants are eating people. "	"That's what I have to do The giants are eating people."
21	그는 일본 헌터협회 소속의 젊은 남성이었다. 붉게 충혈된 눈과 깎지 못한 수염에서 그가 최근 어떤 시간을 보내고 있는지 짐작할 수 있었다.	He was a young male member of Japan's Hunter Association. The American was able to guess what kind of a hard time the Japanese were having recently by the red-blooded eyes and the unshaven beard.	He was a young male member of the Japan's Hunter Association. I was able to guess what time he was having recently in the red-blooded eyes and the unshaven beard.	He was a young man from the Japan Hunter Association. His red eyes and unshaven beard could tell what time he was spending recently.
22	그는 근심 어린 얼굴로 말을 이었다.	He was speaking with a cheerful face.	He was speaking with a carefree face.	He spoke with a worried look on his face.
23	“놈들은 마치 일본 땅에서 일본인들의 흔적을 모조리 지워 버리려는 것처럼 움직이고 있습니다. 건물은 부수고, 인간은 먹고, 심지어는 거리에 심어 놓은 나무까지 뽑아 버리고 있어요”	They are moving as if they are trying to erase all traces of humanity in Japan. The buildings are broken, the humans are eaten, and even the trees planted on the streets are ripped off.	"They are moving as if they are trying to erase all traces of Japanese people in Japan. The buildings are broken, the humans are eaten, and even the trees planted on the streets are ripped off. "	"They are moving as if they are trying to erase all traces of the Japanese from Japanese soil. They're destroying buildings, they're eating, they're even pulling down trees planted on the streets."
24	끄덕끄덕.	Nod nod.	Nod nod.	with a nod
25	요원도 그의 말에 동의했다.	The agent also agreed with his statement.	The agent also agreed with his statement.	The agent agreed with him.
26	S급 게이트에서 쏟아진 거인형 마수들은 여타의 마수들과 다른 점을 보였다.	The giant beasts from the S-class gate were different from the others.	The giant figures from the S-class gate were different from the others.	The giant figures from the S-class gate were different from the others.
27	다른 마수들은 인간만을 죽이려했던 반면, 이번 마수들은 눈에 띄는 모든 것들을 파괴하고 있었다.	Other beasts were trying to kill only humans, but these beasts were destroying everything in their sight.	Other monsters were trying to kill only humans, but these monsters were destroying everything that was visible.	While other magicians were only trying to kill humans, this time they were destroying everything that stood out.
28	놈들이 지나간 자리에는 문명의 잔해들만 남았다. 도쿄 내 어디를 둘러보아도 멀쩡한 빌딩, 아니 집 한 채를 구경할 수 없었다.	Only the remnants of civilization remained in the place where they had passed. He could not see an entire building or house in any part of Tokyo.	Only the remnants of civilization remained in the place where they had passed. I could not see a good building or a house in any part of Tokyo.	Only the remnants of civilization remain where they passed. No matter where I looked in Tokyo, I couldn't see a building, or a house.
29	“덕분에 약간의 시간은 벌 수 있게 됐지만요”	Thanks to this, people had time to escape.	"Thanks to that, I could earn some time."	"Thanks to that, I can earn some time."
30	덕분에라.	Thanks.	Thanks.	Thanks.
31	협회 직원은 자조적인 미소를 지었다.	The association's staff member smiled self-consciously.	The association staff smiled self-consciously.	The staff members of the association smiled self-help.
32	눈에 띄는 모든 걸 때려 부숴주는 덕분에 사람들이 도망갈 시간을 벌 수 있게 된 것을 감사해야 하는지, 아니면 슬퍼해야 하는지.	Should people be thankful for being able to escape or be saddened by the fact that the beasts destroyed all visible things?	Whether you ought to thank people for being able to make time to run away or to be grieved, thanks to the fact that they beat all the visible things.	Should people be thankful or sad to have time to run away because they beat everything that stands out?
33	직원의 얼굴에는 그런 복잡한 심경이 담겨 있었다.	The employee's heart was filled with complex emotions.	The face of the employee had such a complex heart.	The employee's face contained such complex feelings.
34	요원은 그를 보며 생각했다.	The agent looked at him and thought.	The agent looked at him and thought.	The agent looked at him and thought.
35	‘미치지 않는 게 용하지.’	Don't go crazy. ’	Do not be crazy. ’	It's good not to be crazy.’
36	한순간 자기 나라의 수도가 이 모양 이 꼴이 됐는데.	In just a moment, the capital of his country has been mutilated.	For a moment, the capital of your country has become this shape.	For a moment, this is what the capital of his country looks like.
37	마수들에게 자국을 유린당한다는 상실감은 낯선 감정이 아니었다.	The sense of loss of being tainted by the monsters was not a strange feeling.	The sense of loss of being tainted by the monsters was not a strange feeling.	The sense of loss of being deceived by the magicians was not a strange feeling.
38	미국도 불과 8년 전 S급 게이트에서 홀로 나온 마수 '카미쉬'에게 서부 일대가 날아갔다.	The western part of the United States flew to Magic Beasto Karmish, who was alone at the S-level gate eight years ago.	The western part of the United States flew to Magic Beasto Karmish, who was alone at the S-level gate eight years ago.	Only eight years ago, the U.S. also flew around the West to a man named Kamish, who came out alone from the S-class gate.
39	어디 그뿐인가. 옆 나라 한국만 해도 자국의 가장 큰 섬을 4년 가까이 마수들에게 뺏겼다가 최근에 와서야 간신히 되찾지 않았나.	Where is it? The neighboring country, South Korea, has just lost its biggest island for nearly four years and has only recently recovered.	Where is it? The neighboring country, South Korea, has just lost its biggest island for nearly four years and has only recently recovered.	That's all. In the neighboring country of Korea, the biggest island of its own was taken away by the captains for nearly four years, but it was only recently that it was recovered.
40	그 격렬했던 전투는 요원도 영상으로 확인한 바 있었다.	The fierce battle was confirmed by the video of the agent.	The fierce battle was confirmed by video of the agent.	The violent battle had been viewed by a video of the agent.
41	본인은 한국과 아무런 연고가 없는데도 불구하고, 웬 한국인 헌터 하나가 나타나 개미들을 쓸어버리고 괴물 개미에게 한 방 먹여 줄때는 자기도 모르게 벌떡 일어나 함성을 질렀다.	Even though I did not have any connection with Korea, one Korean hunter appeared and woke up shouting without knowing when he wiped the ants and fed a monster ant.	Even though I did not have any connection with Korea, one Korean hunter appeared and woke up shouting without knowing when he wiped the ants and fed a monster ant.	In spite of no connection with Korea, I heard that a Korean Hunter appeared to wipe out the ants and shout when he gave them a shot.
42	그건 꼭 자신이 아시아 지부에 속해 있어서만은 아니었다.	It was not just because he belonged to the Asian chapter.	It was not just because he belonged to the Asian chapter.	It wasn't just because he was part of the Asian branch.
43	그 싸움을 한국이라는 작은 나라와 마수들의 대결이 아니라 인류와 마수들의 대리전으로 본 까닭이었다.	The fight was not a confrontation between the small nation of Korea and the monsters, but rather the representation of mankind and beasts.	The fight was not a confrontation between the small nation of Korea and the monsters, but rather the representation of mankind and monsters.	This was because he saw the fight as a proxy war between humanity and the captains, not a showdown between Korea and the small country.
44	그리고.	And.	And.	And
45	지금 여기 이 땅, 일본에서도 마찬가지로 인류와 마수들의 싸움이 벌어지고 있었다.	Now here in this land, Japan, the battle of mankind and monster was happening.	Now here in this land, Japan, the battle of mankind and monster was happening.	Here in this land, in Japan, there was a fight between humanity and the beast.
46	‘그 결과가 이것...’	The result is this ... ’	The result is this ... ’	This...'
47	타타타타타타-!	Tata Tata-Tata-!	Tata Tata-Tata-!	Tata Tata-Tata-!
48	헬기의 날개가 돌아가는 소리가 요란했지만, 소음은 그다지 신경쓰이지 않을 만큼 밑의 상황은 심각했다.	The sound of the wings of the helicopter was loud, but the situation was so severe that the noise was so unimportant.	The sound of the wings of the helicopter was loud, but the situation was so severe that the noise was so unimportant.	The sound of the helicopter's wings turning was loud, but the noise below was serious enough not to give much attention.
49	화가 나고 답답했다.	He felt angry and frustrated.	I felt angry and frustrated.	I felt angry and frustrated.
50	그러나 자신이 할 수 있는 일은 없었다. 그저 자신이 해야 할 일을 다 할 뿐.	But there was nothing he could do. He just does everything he has to do.	But there was nothing he could do. He just does everything he hasy to do.	But there was nothing he could do. He just does everything he has to do.
51	요원은 그때그때 생각나는 것들을 물어 가며 카메라 렌즈를 이리저리 움직였다.		The agent then moved the camera lens back and forth, bending things back then.	The agent moved around the lens of the camera, asking for reminders.
52	그러다 무언가를 발견하고는 깜짝 놀라 그만 뒤로 넘어가고 말았다.	Then he was surprised to find something, and he passed over it.	Then I was surprised to find something, and I passed over..	When I found something, I was surprised and moved on.
53	“헉! 저, 저게”	Ugh! Well, that's it!	"Ugh! Well, that's it! "	"Hoo! Hey, that one."
54	연신 지져스를 외치며 식은땀을 흘리는 요원을 직원이 얼른 일으켜 주었다.	The staff quickly raised the sweaty agent, shouting the stretching jigsaw.	The staff quickly raised the sweaty agent, shouting the stretching jigsaw.	The staff quickly pulled up an agent who was sweating, shouting "Gegers!"
55	“보셨군요”	You saw it.	"You see."	"You saw it."
56	“저, 저기! 저기 거인이 아직”	Well, there! There's still a giant there!	"Well, there! There's a giant yet! "	"Well, there! There's still a giant."
57	“예. 아직 여기에 한 마리가 남아 있습니다. 아니, 남아 있다기 보다는 꼼짝하질 않는다고 할까요”	Yes, there's still one here. No, I'm not going to be stuck, I'm not going to stay.	"Yes, there's still one here. No, I'm not going to be stuck, I'm not going to stay."	"Yes, there's still one here. No, I'm not going to be stuck, I'm not going to stay."
58	직원의 시선이 그리로 돌아갔다.	The attention of the staff went back to that.	The attention of the staff went back to that.	That's how the staff looked.
59	요원은 이마의 식은땀을 훔치며 조심스레 같은 곳을 응시했다.	The agent wiped cold sweat from his forehead and gazed carefully at the same place.	The agent stole a cold sweat from his forehead and gazed carefully at the same place.	The agent stole a cold sweat from his forehead and gazed carefully at the same place.
60	온통 폐허로 변해 버린 도쿄 중심지에 여태까지 봐 왔던 그 어떤 생명체보다 큰 마수 하나가 꼿꼿이 서 있었다.	In central Tokyo, which had turned into ruins, there stood an upright horse, one of the most giant creatures I've ever seen.	In central Tokyo, which had turned into ruins, there stood an upright horse, one of the largest creatures I've ever seen.	In central Tokyo, which had turned into ruins, there stood an upright horse, one of the largest creatures I've ever seen.
61	‘저것이 거인형 마수...’	That's a giant doll ... ’	That's a giant doll ... ’	That's a giant sale...'
62	헬기는 직원의 지시에 따라 그쪽으로 접근했다.	The helicopter approached as instructed by the staff.	The helicopter approached them as instructed by the staff.	The helicopter approached at the direction of the staff.
63	요원이 창백해진 얼굴로 물었다.	The agent asked with a pale face.	The agent asked with a pale face.	The agent asked with a pale face.
64	“이, 이렇게 가까이 가도 괜찮은 겁니까”	Hey, is it okay if we are this close?	"Hey, is it okay if I get this close?"	"Hey, is it okay if I get this close?"
65	그는 분명 이렇게 들었다.	He heard this clearly.	He heard this clearly.	He must have heard this.
66	모든 거인들은 도쿄를 빠져나갔으며, 현재 도쿄는 안전한 상태라고.	All the Giants had left Tokyo, and Tokyo was now safe.	All the giants have left Tokyo, and Tokyo is now safe.	All the giants have left Tokyo, and Tokyo is now safe.
67	그런데 아무리 생각해도 이건 설명과 너무 다르지 않은가?	But no matter how much you think about it, isn't it very different from the explanation?	But no matter how much you think about it, isn't it too different from the explanation?	But no matter how much you think about it, isn't it too different from the explanation?
68	직원은 걱정할 것 없다는 말투로 차근차근 말했다.	The staff said while stepping carefully that they did not have to worry.	The staff said step by step that they did not have to worry.	The clerk said gradually in a tone of voice that there was nothing to worry about.
69	“괜찮습니다. 놈의 손이 닿지 않는 높이에 있으면 먼저 공격하지 않는 이상 100퍼센트 안전합니다. 몇 번의 관찰로 밝혀진 사실이니 믿으셔도 됩니다”	It's okay. It's 100 percent safe unless you attack that Giant first. You can watch it from a distance.	"It's okay. It's 100 percent safe, unless you attack him first. It turns out to be a few observations, so you can believe it."	"It's okay. It's 100 percent safe, unless you attack him first. It turns out to be a few observations, so you can believe it."
70	꼴깍.	surprise	surprise	It's the last straw.
71	요원은 침을 삼켰다.	The agent swallowed.	The agent swallowed the spit.	The agent swallowed.
72	‘몇 번의 관찰로 밝혀진 사실이라고?’	A few observations revealed that?	A few observations revealed that?	It turns out to be true after a few observations?'
73	관찰.	Observe.	observe.	Observation
74	직원은 쉽게 말하고 있지만 그 같은 결론을 얻기 위해 얼마나 많은 이들이 저 거인에게 희생당했을까?	It was easy for the staff member to say it, but how many were sacrificed by that giant to reach that conclusion?	The staff is easy to say, but how many were sacrificed by that giant to get that conclusion?	The staff speaks easily, but how many people have been sacrificed by the giant to reach that conclusion?
75	불행히 거인의 손이 닿는 범위까지 다가갔을 몇몇 이들을 떠올리면 섬뜩한 기분이 들었다.	Unfortunately, I felt terrible when I recalled some people who would have went too close to the giant.	Unfortunately, I felt terrible when I recalled some people who would have reached the reach of the giants.	It struck me eerie to think of some who unfortunately had reached the reach of the giant.
76	어쨌든 S급 마수들에 대한 정보를 모으고, 일본의 실태를 본국에 알려야 하는 그에게는 가치가 높은 정보였다.	Anyway, it was vital for him to collect information about S class beasts and inform his country of the actual situation in Japan.	Anyway, it was valuable information for him to collect information about S classmates and to inform his country of actual situation of Japan.	Anyway, it was highly valuable information for him to gather information on S-level sellers and to inform his country of the situation.
77	그는 눈을 부릅뜨고 거인을 내려다보았다.	He looked down at the giant with wide-opened eyes.	He looked down at the giant with open eyes.	He looked down at the giant with open eyes.
78	가만 보니 놈의 얼굴이 낯이 익었다.	He found his face familiar.	I found his face familiar.	I found his face familiar.
79	‘그래...’	Yes...’	Yes...’	Yes...'
80	유리 오를로프의 마법 결계를 몸으로 깨부쉈던 초대형 거인.	The giant who broke the magical ties of Yuri Orloff with his body.	The giant who broke the magical ties of Yuri Orloff with his body.	The giant who broke the magical ties of Yuri Orloff with his body.
81	그놈이었다.	It was him.	It was him.	It was him.
82	사방으로 흩어진 다른 마수들과 달리 많은 이들이 보스급으로 지목했던 그 거인 마수만이 여기 남았다.	Unlike the other giants that scattered all over, this giant beast, considered by many as the boss, remained here.	Unlike the other chariots scattered all over, the giant Masoo, which many have picked as the boss class, remains here.	Unlike the other chariots scattered all over, the giant Masoo, which many have picked as the boss class, remains here.
83	일본 직원이 씁쓸한 표정으로 말했다.	The Japanese employee said with a bitter look.	A Japanese employee said with a bitter look.	A Japanese employee said with a bitter look.
84	“요원님이 보시기에도 저 마수가 게이트를 지키고 있는 것 같나요”	From your point of view, do you think he's guarding the gate?	"Do you think he's guarding the gate as far as you can see?"	"Do you think he's guarding the gate as far as you can see?"
85	“아... 뭐”	Oh ... what?"	Oh ... what?"	"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...
86	“저는 지금 저 녀석을 세 번째 보고 있는 겁니다만, 자꾸 볼 때마다 다른 생각이 듭니다”	I'm looking at that guy for the third time, but every time I look at him, I change my mind."	I'm looking at that guy for the third time, but every time I look at it, I feel different."	"I've been watching him for the third time, but every time I keep looking, I think differently."
87	“어떤 생각이 드십니까”	What do you think?"	What do you think?"	"What do you think?"
88	“제 눈에는 꼭”	I think so.	In my eyes."	"To my eyes, be sure"
89	직원은 잠깐 뜸을 들이다 한 박자 늦게 말을 이었다.	The staff was a bit late, so I was a bit late.	The staff was a bit late, so I was a bit late.	The clerk took a short pause and spoke late.
90	“누군가를 기다리고 있는 것 같이 보여서요”	It looks like It is waiting for someone."	It looks like It is waiting for someone."	"It looks like I'm waiting for someone."
91	“그렇... 습니까”	Is that so."	Is that so."	"Yes..."
92	요원의 시선이 다시 거인에게로 옮겨 갔다.	The agent's gaze moved back to the giant.	The agent's gaze moved back to the giant.	The agent's gaze shifted back to the giant.
93	과연.	Indeed.	indeed.	indeed
94	어떻게 보면 그런 것 같기도 했다. 직원이 그렇게 느끼고 있는 것도 무리는 아니라고, 왠지 그런 생각이 들었다.	In a way, it seemed so. It is no exaggeration to say that the staff feels that way.	In a way, it seemed so. It is no exaggeration to say that the staff feels that way.	In a way, it seemed so. It is no exaggeration to say that the staff feels that way.
95	두 사람이 보스급 거인 마수에 대해 대화를 나누는 사이 헬기는 한계치까지 가까이 붙었다.	While the two men were talking about the boss-class giant, the helicopter reached the limit.	While the two men were talking about the boss-class giant, the helicopter reached the limit.	While the two men were talking about the boss-class giant, the helicopter reached the limit.
96	거인은 자기 머리 위로 헬기가 날아다니는 데도 꼼짝 않고 서 있었다.	The giant stood still as the helicopter hovered over its head.	The giant stood still in helicopter flying over his head.	The giant stood motionless as a helicopter flew over his head.
97	처음부터 헬기의 존재를 인식하지도 못하고 있는 것처럼 얌전했다.	He was as gentle as if he didn't even recognize the existence of the helicopter.	He was as gentle as he didn't even recognize the existence of the helicopter from the beginning.	He was as gentle as he didn't even recognize the existence of the helicopter from the beginning.
98	하지만 직원의 설명에 따르면 놈이 아예 공격하지 않는 것은 아니라고 한다.	However, the staff explained that he did not attack at all.	However, the staff explained that he did not attack at all.	However, the staff explained that he did not attack at all.
99	“놈은 일정 범위에 들어오는 것은 반드시 공격합니다. 그리고 공격의 대상이 된 목표물은 그게 사람이든 기계든 절대 빠져나올 수 없습니다”	He attacks anything that's within range. And his targets are never human beings or machines.	"He must attack anything that's within range. And the target that's been attacked is never a human being or a machine."	"He must attack anything that's within range. And the target that's been attacked is never a human being or a machine."
100	그것도 몇 번의 관찰로 알게 된 사실일까?	Is it true that we learned a few observations?	Is it true that we learned a few observations?	How many observations have we learned that?
101	차분히 설명하고 있는 직원의 얼굴 위로 유리 오를로프의 마지막 모습이 겹쳐졌다.	The final(Jong-in?) figure of Yuri Orlov rope was superimposed over the face of the employee who explained it carefully.	The final(Jong-in?) figure of Yuri Orlov rope was superimposed over the face of the employee who explained it carefully.	The last scene of Yuri Orloff overlapped the calmly explained employee's face.
102	결계를 부수고 나와 유리를 낚아채던 보스의 날렵한 움직임은 모두에게 경악을 안겨 주었다. 유리의 죽음은 그렇게 전 세계에 생중계되었다.	The boss's swift movements, which broke the tie and grabbed Yuri Orlov, shocked everyone. The death of Yuri was broadcasted live that way around the world.	The boss's swift movements, which broke the tie and grabbed Yuri Orlov, shocked everyone. The death of Yuri was broadcast live that way around the world.	The swift movement of the boss, who had broken the bonds and grabbed the glass, shocked everyone. The death of glass was broadcast live all over the world.
103	헌터 관리국의 S급 헌터 보고서는 유리 오를로프를 이렇게 기록하고 있었다.	The 『Hunter Bureau』's S-Class Hunter report noted that Yuri Orlov:	The 『Hunter Bureau』's S-Class Hunter report noted that Yuri Orlov:	The Hunter's S-class Hunter report had a record of Yuri Orloff.
104	-부와 명성을 탐닉하는 남자.	- A man who indulges in wealth and fame.	- A man who indulges in wealth and fame.	- A man who indulges in wealth and fame.
105	비록 일본에게서 돈을 받아내는 데는 실패했지만, 그는 이번 일로 세계에서 가장 유명한 헌터 중 한 사람이 되었다.	Although he failed to get money from Japan, he became one of the most famous hunters in the world.	Although he failed to get money from Japan, he became one of the most famous hunters in the world.	Although he failed to get money from Japan, it made him one of the most famous hunters in the world.
106	‘그게 원하던 결과였는지는 잘 모르겠다만.’	I do not know if it was the result I would have wanted. ’	I do not know if it was the result I wanted. ’	I'm not sure if it was the result or not.’
107	요원이 유리의 최후를 떠올리며 인상을 찌푸리는 사이, 직원이 말했다.	While the agent was frowning over the last of Yuri Orlov, the staff said.	While the agent was frowning over the last of Yuri Orlov, the staff said.	While an agent frowned upon the end of the glass, the employee said.
108	“이것도 제 개인적인 생각이지만 말입니다”	This is my personal idea, too.	This is my personal idea, too."	"It's my personal opinion, too."
109	그 개인적인 생각.	It's a personal idea.	Its a personal idea.	one's personal thoughts
110	아까 누군가를 기다리고 있는 것으로 보인다는 설명도 그렇고, 요원은 직원의 생각에 관심이 있었다.	The staff was interested in the employee's point of view, as well as the explanation that he seemed to be waiting for someone earlier.	The staff was interested in the employee's thinking, as well as the explanation that he seemed to be waiting for someone earlier.	The staff was interested in the employee's thinking, as well as the explanation that he seemed to be waiting for someone earlier.
111	“네”	Yeah."	Yeah."	"Yes"
112	요원이 고개를 끄덕이자 직원이 말을 이었다.	The agent nodded, and the staff said.	The agent nodded and the staff said.	The agent nodded and the clerk continued.
113	“저 녀석을 보고 있으면 저 녀석이 살아 있다는 생각이 들지 않습니다. 분명 호흡도 하고 있고, 살아 움직이기는 하는데, 마치 프로그램에 맞춰서 움직이는 기계 같다고 할까요”	If I look at him, I don't think he's alive. It's breathing, it's alive, but it's like a machine that moves with a program that controls it.	"If I look at him, I don't think he's alive. It's breathing, it's alive, but it's like a machine that moves with the program."	"If I look at him, I don't think he's alive. It's breathing, it's alive, but it's like a machine that moves with the program."
114	“기계..”	Machine...	"Machine...	"Machine...
115	하지만 그 의견에는 동의하지 못했다.	But I did not agree with that opinion.	But I did not agree with that opinion.	However, he did not agree with the idea.
116	가까이서 지켜보는 거인의 위용은 그야말로 압도적이었다. 가슴이 답답해질 정도의 위압감은 느끼고 있노라면 도무지 기계라고 생각할 수가 없었다.	The bravery of the close-up giant was just overwhelming. The agent could never think of it as a machine because he felt so oppressed that his heart was suffocating.	The bravery of the close-up giant was simply overwhelming. I could never think of it as a machine because I felt so oppressive that my heart was suffocating.	The bravery of the close-up giant was simply overwhelming. I could never think of it as a machine because I felt so oppressive that my heart was suffocating.
117	그때.	Then.	then.	then
118	스윽.	Suh.	Suh.	Smoothed.
119	거인의 눈동자가 이쪽을 향했다.	The eyes of the Giant headed this way.	The eyes of the giant headed this way.	The Giant's pupils turned this way.
120	“헉”	Ugh!"	Ugh!"	"Huck"
121	요원은 또다시 엉덩방아를 찍었다. 흡사 준비하고 있었던 것처럼, 직원이 그를 빠르게 진정시켰다.	The agent once again took a picture. The staff quickly calmed him down, just as he was preparing for it.	The agent once again took an umbrella. The staff quickly calmed him down, just as he was preparing for it.	The agent took another shot in the hip. The staff calmed him down quickly, as they were preparing to be.
122	그는 거듭 안심하라고 말했다.	He told me to rest assured.	He told me to rest assured.	He told me to be reassured again and again.
123	“그저 보기만 할 뿐입니다. 거리만 유지하면 놈은 공격하지 않아요”	I'm just looking at it. If you keep the distance, it won't attack you.	"I'm just looking at it. If you keep the distance, he won't attack you."	"I'm just looking at it. If you keep the distance, he won't attack you."
124	요원이 고개를 끄덕였다. 심장이 떨어지는 줄 알았다.	The agent nodded. He thought his heart was falling.	The agent nodded. I thought my heart was falling.	The agent nodded. I thought my heart was falling.
125	뒤늦게 들어 올린 카메라가 마수를 자세히 기록했다. 화면이 조금씩 떨리는 것은 헬기가 바삐 움직이고 있어서만은 아니리라.	The camera, which was lifted late, recorded Monster in detail. The screen shakes little by little because the helicopter is moving fast.	The camera, which was lifted late, recorded Monster in detail. The screen shakes little by little because the helicopter is moving fast.	The camera, which was uploaded belatedly, recorded the winning bid in detail. The screen may not just tremble because the helicopter is busy.
126	충분한 데이터를 확보했다고 생각한 요원이 물었다.	The agent who thought he had enough data asked.	The agent who thought he had enough data asked.	The agent who thought he had enough data asked.
127	“저 게이트에서 거인들이 몇 마리나 나온 겁니까”	How many giants came out of that gate?"	How many giants came out of that gate?"	"How many giants did they get out of that gate?"
128	“합쳐서 31마리가 나왔습니다. 보스급 한 마리를 제외하고는 사방으로 고르게 흩어졌죠”	A total of 31 beasts came out. Except for one boss, they are evenly scattered all over. "	A total of 31 birds came out. Except for one boss, I was evenly scattered all over. "	"We've got 31 dogs in total. Except for one boss class, it was evenly distributed in all directions."
129	“...그중 제거한 마수는”	... how many of them have been killed?"	... Which one of them has been removed?"	"...these magic spells that have been removed"
130	“딱 둘”	Just two."	Just two."	"Just two"
131	“그럼 지금 28마리의 거인들이 일본을 파괴하고 있다는 거군요”	So now 28 giants are destroying Japan."	So now 28 giants are destroying Japan."	"So now 28 giants are destroying Japan."
132	“이제 거인들과 싸울 헌터들이 남지 않았으니까요. 모두 도망치는 데만 급급해하고 있죠”	Now there are no hunters left to fight the giants. Everyone is rushing to run away. "	Now there are no hunters left to fight the giants. Everyone is rushing to run away. "	"There are no more hunters left to fight the giants. They're all in a hurry to escape."
133	직원의 얼굴은 어두웠다.	The face of the employee was dark.	The face of the employee was dark.	The worker's face was dark.
134	던전 브레이크가 일어났던 날, 도쿄 시민들이 대피하는 시간을 벌기 위해 결전에 임했던 헌터들은 모두 죽었다.	On the day of the dungeon break, all hunters who came to the battle to earn time for Tokyo's residents to evacuate were dead.	On the day of the dungeon break, all the hunters who came to the battle to earn the time for Tokyo residents to die were all dead.	On the day the Dungeon brake broke out, all the hunters who fought in the battle to buy time for the citizens of Tokyo to evacuate were killed.
135	그 결과 거인 둘을 잡긴 했지만, 국토 전역으로 뻗어 나가는 나머지 스물여덟을 막을 방법이 전무했다.	As a result, two giants were caught, but there was no way to stop the remaining twenty-eight from reaching the entire country.	As a result, the two giants were caught, but there was no way to stop the remaining twenty-eight from reaching the entire country.	As a result, they caught two giants, but there was no way to stop the remaining 28 from spreading across the country.
136	제 발에 떨어진 불꽃, 아니 몸 전체를 태우고 있는 불꽃을 끄기에도 바쁜 헌터협회 직원이 미 헌터 관리국의 협조 요청에 순순히 응하는 이유가 바로 거기에 있었다.	There was a reason why the staff of the Hunter Association, who was busy with turning off the flame on my feet, or the fire burning the entire body, responded to the requests of the 『Hunter Bureau』 for help.	There was a reason why the staff of the Hunter Association, who was busy with turning off the flame on my feet, or the flame burning the entire body, responded to the requests of the 『Hunter Bureau』 for help.	That's why an employee of the Hunter Association, who is busy putting out a flame that falls on his feet, or burns the whole body, responds to the U.S. Hunter's request for cooperation.
137	바로 그때.	Right then.	Right then.	just then
138	“왜, 왜 이러십니까”	Why are you doing this?"	Why are you doing this?"	"Why, why are you doing this?"
139	요원은 펄쩍 뛰며 말리려 들었지만 직원은 끝끝내 머리를 조아렸다. 무릎을 꿇고, 이마를 붙였다.	The agent jumped up and tried to dry it, but the employee clutched his head at the end. Kneeling, and putting his forehead.	The agent jumped up and tried to dry it, but the employee clutched his head at the end. Kneeling, and putting his forehead.	The agent tried to dry up, but the staff tightened their hair to the end. I got down on my knees and put my forehead on it.
140	이미 자존심도 체면도 남지 않았다. 잃는 게 자존심과 체면이 다라면 이보다 더한 짓인들 못할까?		There is no pride and no face. If losing is the pride and the face, can not it be more than this?	There is no pride or dignity left. If losing is all about pride and dignity, wouldn't they be worse?
141	그렇게 엎드린 상태로 직원이 목에 힘을 주었다.	The staff bowed down and strengthened his neck.	The staff fell down and gave strength to the neck.	In such a prone position, the staff gave strength to the neck.
142	“우리 일본을 도와주십시오”	Please help Japan."	Please help us Japan."	"Help us Japan"
143	멈칫.	Pause.	Pause.	a pause
144	그를 일으켜 세우려던 요원이 동작을 멈추었다. 직원의 비장함에 아무 대꾸도 할 수가 없었다.	The agent, who was about to raise him up, stopped working. He could not respond to the staff 's spirit.	The agent, who was about to raise him up, stopped working. I could not respond to the staff 's spirits.	The agent who tried to get him up stopped. There was no answer to the staff's spleen.
145	직원은 유창한 영어로 다시 한 번 강조했다.	The staff once again stressed in fluent English.	The staff once again stressed in fluent English.	Staff
146	“미국이 나서지 않으면 일본은 끝장납니다. 우리 일본은 항상 미국의 든든한 아군이 아니었습니까? 동맹국을 위해 한 번만 희생을 감수해 주시지 않으시겠습니까”	If the United States does not come, Japan will end. Was not Japan always a strong ally of the United States? Would not you be willing to sacrifice only once for your allies? "	If the United States does not come, Japan will end. Was not Japan always a strong ally of the United States? Would not you be willing to sacrifice only once for your allies? "	If the U.S. doesn`t come forward, Japan will end. Hasn't our Japan always been a strong ally of the United States? Why don't you make one sacrifice for our ally?"
147	그것이 직원 개인의 의지인지, 아니면 일본 헌터협회의 지시인지는 알 수 없었다. 하지만 그게 누구 뜻이 됐든 간절함만은 분명히 와 닿았다.	It was unclear whether it was the individual's will or the order of the Japanese Hunter Association. However, no matter who it was meant to be, the earnestness was unquestionably within reach	It was unclear whether it was the individual's will or the order of the Japanese Hunter Association. However, no matter who it was meant to be, the earnestness was clearly within reach	It was unclear whether it was the individual's will or the order of the Japanese Hunter Association. However, no matter who it was meant to be, the earnestness was clearly within reach
148	아랫입술을 잘근잘근 깨물며 고민해보던 요원이 어렵사리 말했다.	The agent, who seemed to be troubled and bothered, said with difficulty.	The agent, who seemed to be troubled and bothered, said with difficulty.	The agent, who was agonizing over his lower lip, said it was difficult.
149	“본부에 지원 요청을 해 보겠습니다”	We'll ask the headquarters for support.	"We'll ask the headquarters for support."	"We'll ask the headquarters for support."
150	“감사합니다. 정말 감사합니다”	Thank you. Thank you very much."	Thank you. Thank you very much."	"Thank you. Thank you very much."
151	몇 번이고 고개를 숙이는 직원에게 요원은 크게 기대하지 말라는 말을 차마 할 수가 없었다.		He can not help but to say that the agent should not expect much from the staff who bowed his head several times.	I couldn't help but tell the bowler not to expect much from the agent.
152	‘카미쉬'에 의해 상급 헌터들을 다수 잃고 자국 헌터들의 안위를 끔찍하게 관리하기 시작한 미국이, 과연 일본을 위해 움직여 줄까?	Will the U.S. make a move to help Japan when it has lost many senior hunters by Camish and has been managing its own hunters horribly?	Will the U.S. move for Japan when it has lost a number of senior hunters by Camish and has begun to horribly manage the safety of its own hunters?	Will the U.S. move for Japan when it has lost a number of senior hunters by Camish and has begun to horribly manage the safety of its own hunters?
153	‘아마도 아니겠지.’	Probably not. ’	Probably not. ’	Maybe not.'
154	그러나 자국의 안정을 위해 머리를 바닥에 부딪치는 젊은이에게 어찌 당신네들의 나라는 이미 끝났다고 말할 수 있단 말인가?	But how can you tell a young man who hits his head to the ground to stabilize his country that his country is already collapsing?	But how can you tell a young man who hits his head to the ground to stabilize his country that your country is already over?	But how can you tell a young man who hits his head to the ground to stabilize his country that your country is already over?
155	‘그저 하늘의 뜻에 맡길 수밖에...’	I just have to leave it to the will of heaven ... ’	I just have to leave it to the will of heaven ... ’	I have to leave it to the will of heaven...'
156	요원은 무심코 하늘을 바라보았다.	The agent unintentionally looked at the sky.	The agent unintentionally looked at the sky.	The agent looked at the sky inadvertently.
157	그러나 하늘은 예전에도 그래 왔고, 지금도 그러하고, 앞으로도 그러하듯 가만히 아래를 내려다보고만 있을 뿐이었다.	But the heavens have been and will be, and were, just as they always were.	But the heavens have been and will be, and still, just as they were.	But the sky has been, and it is, and it is and will remain, looking down.
158	요원은 그 하늘을 망연히 올려다 보며 속으로 중얼거렸다.	The agent looked up at the sky and muttered inward.	The agent looked up at the sky, and muttered inward.	The agent looked up into the sky and muttered to himself.
159	‘신이시여... 부디 인간을 버리지 말아 주십시오.’	God... Please don't abandon human beings.’	God... Please don't abandon human beings.’	God... Please don't abandon human beings.’
160	* * *	* * *	* * *	* * *
161	진우는 가볍게 조깅을 하며 길드 사무실로 향했다.	Jin-Woo jumped lightly and headed for the guild office.	Jin-woo jumped lightly and headed for the guild office.	Jin-woo jogged for the Guild office.
162	‘역시 예상대로네.’	It's also as expected.	It's also as expected.	It's also as expected.
163	반가움을 담은 눈매가 전방에서 조금 위쪽을 바라보았다. 거기엔 언제나처럼 일일 퀘스트의 진행 상황이 떠 있었다.	His eyes full of gladness looked a little upward from the front. There was always the progress of the daily quest as usual.	The eyes full of gladness looked a little upward from the front. There was always the progress of the daily quest as usual.	The welcome snow looked slightly up from the front. There was always the progress of the daily quest.
164	띠링.	a bell rang	Banding.	a belt ring
165	[현재까지 달린 거리: 10Km]	[Distance to now: 10Km]	[Distance to now: 10Km]	[Distance to present: 10Km]
166	[달리기 10Km를 완료하셨습니다.]	[Completed running 10Km]	[Completed running 10Km]	[You have finished running 10Km.]
167	설계자를 자처하는 놈을 처치했지만 평소와 달라진 점은 없었다.	He had dealt with the system's designer, but nothing was different from usual.	I have dealt with a designer who was a designer, but nothing was different from usual.	He has eliminated the self-described architect, but nothing has changed.
168	시스템은 여전히 유지되고 있었고, 일일 퀘스트도 평소와 마찬가지로 눈을 뜨자마자 도착했다.	The system was still maintained, and daily quests arrived as soon as he opened his eyes as usual.	The system was still maintained, and daily quests arrived as soon as I opened my eyes as usual.	The system was still in place, and the daily quest arrived as soon as it opened its eyes as usual.
169	컨디션 또한 최고였다.	He was also in his best form.	The condition was also the best.	His condition was also superb.
170	‘검은 심장'이 생긴 뒤론 몸에 활력이 흘러넘쳤다. 일부러 속도를 늦추고 있긴 해도 걸음이 가벼웠다.	The body of the 'Blackheart' was full of vitality. He was deliberately slowing down, but his steps were light.	Black heart ', the body was full of vitality. I was deliberately slowing down, but the pace was light.	After the "Black Heart," the body was full of energy. Even though I was deliberately slowing down, my steps were light.
171	하지만.	But.	But.	but
172	놈이 그렇게 사라진 덕분에 해결하지 못한 의문이 한두 가지가 아니었다.	There were more than a few questions that he could not solve because of the disappearance of the statue.	It was not just one or two questions that he could not solve because of his disappearance.	There were only a few questions he couldn't solve because of his disappearance.
173	‘그 영상은 대체 뭐였을까?’	What was that video(/memory)?’	What was that video(/memory)?’	What the hell was that video?’
174	‘검은 심장'을 얻기 위한 조건인 건 알겠는데, 그것 외에는 모든 것들이 미스터리였다.	He understood it was the condition to obtain the 'Blackheart', but everything else was a mystery.	Black heart, "but everything else was a mystery.	I see it was a condition to get a 'Black Heart,' but everything else was a mystery.
175	그리고 녀석이 죽기 전 부르짖었던 다른 군주들은 또 뭐고.	And what were the other monarchs that he cried about before he died?	And what other monarchs cried before he died?	And the other monarchs he cried out before he died.
176	상념이 깊어지려는 그때.	He went more rooted in his thoughts.	I want to deepen my thoughts.	at a time of deep thought
177	“저기, 잠시만요”	Hey, wait a minute!"	Hey, wait a minute!"	"Hey, wait a minute."
178	“유진호 씨! 질문 좀 하겠습니다”	Yoo Jin-ho! Let me ask you a question! "	Yoo Jin-ho! Let me ask you a question! "	"Yu Jin-ho! Let me ask you a question."
179	멀리서 들려오는 소음에 진우가 문득 고개를 들었다.	Jin-Woo suddenly heard the noise in the distance.	Jin-woo suddenly heard the noise in the distance.	The noise from the distance brought the rain to its head.
180	그러자 길드 건물 앞에 잔뜩 몰려와 있는 기자들이 눈에 들어왔다.	Then he saw a crowd of reporters in front of the building.	Then I saw a crowd of reporters in front of the building.	Then I saw a crowd of reporters in front of the building.
181	유진호는 그들에게 둘러싸여서 이러지도 저러지도 못하고 있었다.	Yoo Jin-ho was surrounded by them and could not do anything.	Yoo Jin-ho was surrounded by them and could not even do it.	Eugene was surrounded by them and couldn't do this or that.
182	출근 중에 붙들린 듯했다.	He seemed to have been caught on his way to work.	It seemed to be held during work.	I felt like I was caught at work.
183	기자들의 질문이 쏟아졌다.	The reporters were bombarding with questions.	The reporters were bombarded with questions.	The reporters were bombarded with questions.
184	“어제 일어난 헌터스 길드의 참사, 유진호 씨는 알고 계셨습니까”	Did you know about the Hunter's Guild disaster, Yu Jin-ho?	"Did you know about the Hunter's Guild disaster, Yu Jin-ho?"	"Did you know about the Hunter's Guild disaster, Yu Jin-ho?"
185	“아진 길드의 부사장으로서 한 말씀 해 주시죠”	As the vice president of Ahjin Guild, please say something.	"As the vice president of Agin Guild, please say something."	"As the vice president of Agin Guild, please say something."
186	“성진우 헌터는 어떻게 거기 간 겁니까”	How did SungJin-Woo Hunter get there?	"How did SungJin-woo Hunter get there?"	"How did SungJin-woo Hunter get there?"
187	“지금 일본은 난리가 났는데요. 혹시 성진우 씨는 일본을 도울 생각이 있다고 하시던가요”	Japan is in an uproar right now. Did Sung Jin-Woo say he is planning to help Japan?	"Japan is in a uproar right now. Did Sung Jin-woo say he is planning to help Japan?	"Japan is in a uproar right now. Did Sung Jin-woo say he is planning to help Japan?
188	아하.	Aha.	Aha.	Aha.
189	진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-Woo nodded.	Jin-woo nodded.	Jin-woo nodded his head.
190	기자들이 자신을 인터뷰할 수 없으니, 만만한 유진호를 붙잡아 둔 것이었다.	The reporters were unable to interview the S-class hunter, so they caught Yoo Jin-ho for questioning.	The reporters were unable to interview him, so he held up Yoo Jin-ho.	Reporters were unable to interview him, so he had caught a generous Yoo Jin-ho.
191	이거 도와줘야 하나, 하고 나서려던 순간 무언가를 발견한 진우가 걸음을 멈췄다.	He had to help, but he realized something and stopped.	He have to help, but the moment he tried to do something, Jin-woo stopped to find something.	Jin-woo, who found something, stopped walking.
192	웬걸?	What is it?	What is it?	What?
193	유진호의 표정이 나쁘지 않은 것이 아닌가.	The expression of Yoo Jin-ho is not wrong.	The expression of Yoo Jin-ho is not bad.	Maybe Yoo Jin-ho's expression is not bad.
194	겉으로는 곤란한 척하면서도 순간순간 웃음을 억지로 삼키는 표정이 진우의 뛰어난 눈에 그대로 잡혔다.	While pretending to be hard on the outside, the dramatic look of swallowing the laughter was momentarily captured by Jin-Woo 's remarkable eyes.	While pretending to be hard on the outside, the expressive look of swallowing the laughter momentarily was captured by Jin-woo 's remarkable eyes.	Jin-woo was caught in the eye of Jin-woo by pretending to be awkward on the surface but forcing him to refrain from laughing for a moment.
195	기가 막힌 진우가 피식 웃었다.	Jin-Woo laughed and laughed.	Jin-woo laughed and laughed.	Amazing Jin-woo laughed.
196	‘진호 녀석, 저런 걸 좋아했었나.’	Jin-ho, you liked that.’	Jinho, you liked that.’	Honey, did you like that?'
197	그럼 이제 어떻게 한다.	What should I do now?	What should I do now?	What should I do now?
198	조용히 은신으로 길드 사무실에 들어갈까, 아니면 기분 좀 내라고 집에 돌아갈까.	Will I use 『Stealth』to go into the guild office quietly or will I go home to cheer up?	Will I use 『Stealth』to go into the guild office quietly or will I go home to get some mood?	Should I go into the Guild office quietly or go home to cheer up?
199	고민하던 진우의 뒤에 차가 한 대 멈춰 섰다.	A car stopped behind the wondering Jin-Woo.	A car stopped at the back of the worried Jin-woo.	A car came to a halt behind the agonizing Jin-woo.
200	스르르르.	Surry.	Surrr.	Slur.
201	내려가는 차의 유리.	One of the car windows was lowered.	a falling car window	a falling car window
202	“혹시 성진우 헌터님 되십니까”	Are you Hunter Sung Jin-Woo?"	Are you Hunter Sung Jin-woo?"	"Are you Sung Jin-woo Hunter?"
203	생소한 남성의 목소리에 진우가 별 생각 없이 뒤를 돌아보았다.	With the unfamiliar man's voice, Jin-Woo looked back without much thought.	With the unfamiliar man's voice, Jin-woo looked back without much thought.	With the unfamiliar man's voice, Jin-woo looked back without much thought.
204	그러나.	But.	But.	But
205	‘어?’	What?'	What?'	What?'
206	목소리의 주인을 확인한 진우의 눈이 조금 커졌다.	Jin-Woo's eyes dilated a little as he saw the owner of the voice.	Jin-woo's eyes dilated a little as he saw the owner of the voice.	Jin-woo's eyes dilated a little as he saw the owner of the voice.


1		2019.02.05

2	“맞으시군요”	"That's right."	You are right."	"You're right."
3	돌아선 사람이 진우라는 것을 확인하자마자 곧바로 차에서 내려선 남자는 어디서 많이 본 얼굴이었다.		As soon as he confirmed that the person who turned around was Jin-woo, the man who got off the car immediately saw his face.	As soon as I found out that the person who turned around was Jin-woo, the man who got out of the car looked familiar.
4	굳이 그의 이름을 떠올리려고 기억을 더듬을 필요조차 없었다.		I did not even need to recall his name to remember his face.	He didn't even have to trace his memory to recall his name.
5	대한민국의 경제 관련 뉴스에 거의 빠지지 않고 등장하는 그는, 진우에게도 여러 가지 의미로 익숙한 인물이었다.	He was a familiar figure to Jin-woo in many ways and appeared on the economic news of the Republic of Korea.	He appeared rarely in economic news of the Republic of Korea, and he was familiar with Jin-woo in many ways.	He was a familiar figure to Jin-woo in many ways, appearing on the economic news of the Republic of Korea.
6	“유진건설의 유명한이라고 합니다. 반갑습니다, 성진우 헌터님”	I am famous for Yoo Jin Constructions. Nice to meet you, Hunter Sung Jin-"woo. "	Yoo Jin Construction is famous. Nice to meet you, Hunter Sung Jin-woo. "	"I am famous for Eugene Construction. Nice to meet you, Hunter Sung Jin-woo."
7	허리를 꼿꼿이 세운 유명한이 가볍게 고개를 숙였다.	Yoo Myung-han bowed his head with a straight back.	Yoo Myung-Han, standing upright, bowed his head lightly.	A famous man with a straight back lightly bowed his head.
8	무례하지도, 비굴하지도 않은 인사.	A greeting that was neither rude, nor fueled by hidden motives.	A greeting that is neither rude nor sordid.	an uncivil, undignified greeting
9	마치 '이것이 진짜 인사다'라고 배운 것처럼 깔끔하고 절도 있는 동작에 진우는 내심 놀랐다.	Jin-woo was deeply surprised at the neat and sophisticated movements - 'This is a real greeting.'	I was amazed at how clean and sophisticated the action was, just as I learned that this is a real greeting.	Jin-woo was deeply surprised at the neat and thieves' movements as if he had learned 'This is a real greeting.'
10	기업 회장이나 되는 사람이 초면인 자신에게 이리도 정중히 인사를 건네올 줄은 몰랐던 까닭이었다.	Jin-woo didn't expect to be greeted by the president of such a large company so politely.	It was because I did not know that a company president would graciously deliver greetings to myself as a beginner.	This is why I didn't expect a person who was able to greet him politely.
11	그가 정중했기에, 진우도 정중하게 인사를 돌려주었다.	Because he was polite, Jin-woo also bowed back.	Because he was polite, Jin-woo also greeted him politely.	Because he was polite, Jin-woo also bowed back.
12	“성진우라고 합니다”	"I'm Sung Jin-woo."	"I'm Sung Jin-woo."	I'm Sung Jin-woo.
13	짧은 소개가 끝나자마자 유명한은 용건을 말했다.	As soon as the brief introduction was over, Yoo Myung-Han said	As soon as the brief introduction was over, Yoo Myung-Han said	As soon as the brief introduction was over, Yoo Myung-han said .
14	“이렇게 연락도 없이 찾아와서 죄송합니다만, 괜찮으시다면 시간 좀 내주실 수 있으십니까”	"I'm sorry to be so out of touch, but if you don't mind, could you spare some time?"	"I'm sorry I didn't call first, but could you spare me some time if you don't mind?"	"I'm sorry to be so out of touch, but if you don't mind, could you spare some time?"
15	진우의 머릿속에 작은 의문이 스쳐 지나갔다.	A small question passed over Jin-woo's head.	There was a small question in Jin-woo 's head.	A small question passed over Jin-woo's head.
16	‘날 만나고 싶었다면...’	If you wanted to meet me...'	If you wanted to meet me ... ’	If you wanted to meet me...'
17	직접 방문할 필요 없이 아들을 통해 연락했으면 편했을 텐데. 어째서 유명한 회장은 수고를 무릅쓰고 굳이 여길 온 것일까?	If he wished to contact Jin-woo, he could've done it through his son without having to visit in person. Why did Yoo Myung-han chairman dare to come here?	He would have been comfortable contacting his son without having to visit in person. Why did Yoo Myung-Han chairman come to this place with effort?	I wish I had contacted him through my son without having to visit him in person. Why did Yoo Myung-han chairman dare to come here?
18	그런 의문을 속으로 삼키며 진우가 물었다.	Swallowing such questions, Jin-woo asked.	Swallowing such questions, Jin-woo asked.	Swallowing such questions, Jin-woo asked.
19	“무슨 일이시죠”	"What's going on?"	"What's going on?"	"What's going on?"
20	유명한은 이럴 수밖에 없어서 안타깝다는 얼굴로 대답했다.	Yoo Myung-han answered with a regretful look.	Yoo Myung-Han answered with a regretful look.	Yoo Myung-han answered with a regretful look.
21	“여기서 말씀 드리기는 어려운 얘기입니다”	"It's hard to tell you here."	"It's hard to tell you here."	"It's hard to tell you here."
22	그러고 보니.	Come to think of that.	Come to think of it.	Come to think of that.
23	편한 트레이닝복 차림에 후드를 쓰고 있는 진우는 몰라도, 유명한 회장에게는 하나둘 시선이 날아와 꽂히고 있었다.	Jin-woo, who was wearing a hood and a comfortable training suit, glanced at Yoo Myung-Han.	Jin-woo, who is wearing a hood in a comfortable training suit, glance Yoo Myung-Han.	Jin-woo, who is wearing a hood in a comfortable training suit, had eyes one by one for Yoo Myung-han chairman.
24	길에 지나다니는 사람이 한둘이 아니다 보니 이런 곳에서 중요한 사인을 논할 수는 없을 것이다.	As there were random people walking on the street, important conversations couldn't be led on the side of the road.	There are not a few people passing by on the road, so we can not discuss important subject in these places.	As there are more than one person passing by the street, important signs cannot be discussed in such a place.
25	그 점은 진우도 이해했다.	Jin-woo understood that.	Jin-woo understood that.	Jin-woo understood that.
26	문제는.	The question is.	the problem is.	The question is.
27	‘내가 유명한 회장과 나눌 중요한 사안이라는 게 없다는 거지.’	There's nothing important for me to share with this famous chairman.’	There is nothing important to share with Yoo Myung-Han chairman.’	There's nothing important for me to share with Yoo Myung-han chairman.’
28	짐작 가는 부분이 전혀 없었다.	He couldn't guess the topic of conversation.	There was no part to guess.	There was not a speck of guesswork.
29	억지로 하나 만들어 내자면 그의 차남이자 아진 길드의 부사장인 유진호 이야기 정도?		If I make one, I mean the story of Yoo Jin-ho, his younger brother and vice president of Ahjin Guild.	Yoo Jin-ho, his second son and vice president of Ahjin Guild, to force one thing to come up with.
30	진우의 대답이 늦어지는 동안 무심코 유명한을 돌아보는 사람들이 많아졌다. 심지어 핸드폰을 꺼내들고 사진을 찍으려는 사람까지 생겼다.	While Jin-woo's answer was delayed, there were many people who inadvertently looked back at famous individuals. There were even some who wanted to take apictures and took out their cell phones.	While Jin-woo's answer was delayed, many people turned to Yoo Myung-Han inadvertently. I even got people to take out their cell phones and take pictures.	While Jin-woo's answer was delayed, there were many people who inadvertently looked back on famous things. There were even people who wanted to take pictures with their cell phones out.
31	자신에게 향하는 시선이 점점 늘기 시작하자 유명한 회장은 마음이 약간 조급해졌다.	Yoo Myung-han chairman felt a little impatient as gazes began to focus on him.	As his gazing toward him began to increase, the celebrity Chairman Got a little impatient.	Yoo Myung-han chairman felt a little impatient as his gaze began to increase.
32	‘이번 기회를 놓치면 대화를 나누기 더 힘들어진다.’	If they missed this opportunity, it would be hard for them to talk again’	If you miss this opportunity, it becomes harder to talk. "	If we miss this opportunity, it will be harder for us to talk’
33	그에게는 반드시 진우를 만나야 할 이유가 있었다. 때문에 그는 용기를 내어 부탁했다.	He had a reason to meet Jin-woo. So he plucked up his courage and asked for it.	He always had a reason to meet Jin-woo. He asked for courage.	He had a reason to meet Jin-woo. So he plucked up his courage and asked for it.
34	“성 헌터님. 실례지만 저와 같이 가 주실 수 없으시겠습니까? 절대 무례한 이야기는 꺼내지 않겠습니다”		Hunter Sung Jin-woo's. Excuse me, would you come with me? I will never get ridiculous stories. "	"Hunter Sung, could you come with me? I'll never bring up rude remarks."
35	진우는 문득 뒤를 돌아보았다.	Jin-woo suddenly looked back.	Jin-woo suddenly looked back.	Jin-woo suddenly looked back.
36	기자들의 격한 관심 속에서 유진호가 행복해하는, 아니 곤란해하는 모습이 눈에 들어왔다.	Amid the intense interest of reporters, he could see Yoo being happy, while Jin-woo was troubled.	In the interest of the reporters, Yoo Jin-ho was happy and noticed that he was in trouble.	Amid the intense interest of reporters, I could see Yoo being happy or embarrassed.
37	진우는 다시 한 번 웃음을 속으로 삼켰다.	Jin-woo once again swallowed his smile.	Jin-woo once again swallowed the smile.	Jin-woo once again swallowed a smile.
38	‘오늘은 진호도 바빠 보이고.’	Jinho looks busy today, too.'	Today, Jinho looks too busy. ’	Jinho looks busy today, too.'
39	한동안 대형 길드들의 배려로 주변의 상급 던전을 독차지했었으니, 이제 레이드를 좀 쉬어 줄 때도 되었다는 생각도 들었다.	Having dominated the dungeons for a while thanks to the care of the big guilds, Jin-woo thought it was time to take some time off from raids.	For a while, I thought that it was time for me to rest a little raid, because I had gained the upper level dungeon around with consideration of large guilds.	Having dominated the dungeons for a while thanks to the care of the big guilds, I thought it was time to take some time off from Raid.
40	진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded his head.	Jin-woo nodded.	Jin-woo nodded his head.
41	“알겠습니다”	"Okay"	Okay."	"Okay"
42	“감사합니다”	"Thank you"	Thank you."	"Thank you"
43	꾸벅, 고개를 숙였다가 올린 유명한 회장이 귀빈을 모시듯 차의 뒷좌석 문을 열었다.	Suddenly, Yoo Myung-han chairman, who lowered his head, opened the rear door of the car like a VIP guest.	The chairman of the chairman who opened the back door of the car opened the door of the car as Yoo Myung-Han chairman who raised the chair and put his head was holding a VIP.	Suddenly, Yoo Myung-han chairman, who lowered his head, opened the rear door of the car like a VIP guest.
44	“그럼 타시죠”	So come in."	So come in."	"Let's take the train."
45	진우가 올라타자 반대편으로 돌아간 회장이 진우의 옆자리에 앉았다. 워낙 큰 차여서 건장한 남성 두 명이 함께 타고도 자리가 널찍했다.	When Jin-woo got on board, the chairman who returned to the other side sat next to Jin-woo. the car was so big that the seats were spacious even after two strong men rode it together.	Jin-woo rises up and the chairman returns to the other side and seats next to Jin-woo. It was so big that we were able to ride together with two men who were so big and strong.	When Jin-woo got on board, the chairman who returned to the other side sat next to Jin-woo. the car was so big that the seats were spacious even after two strong men rode it together.
46	출발하기 직전, 진우가 물었다.	Just before departure, Jin-woo asked.	Just before departure, Jin-woo asked.	Just before departure, Jin-woo asked.
47	“어디로 가는 겁니까”	"Where are we going?"	Where are we going?"	"Where are you going?"
48	“딱히 정해진 곳은 없습니다. 혹시 성진우 헌터님께서 원하시는 장소가 있으시다면..”	"There's no specific place to go If there's any place that SungJin-woo Hunter wants...”	There is no definite place. If you have a place that Hunter Sung Jin-woo wants ... "	"There's no specific place to go If there's any place that SungJin-woo Hunter wants...”
49	진우가 고개를 젓자 유명한 회장이 차를 출발시켰다.	Jin-woo shook his head and Yoo Myung-han chairman started the car.	Jin-woo rushed his head and Yoo Myung-Han chairman started his car.	Jin-woo shook his head and Yoo Myung-han chairman left the car.
50	그는 진우를 돌아보며 말했다.	He looked back at Jin-woo.	He looked around Jin-woo and said.	He looked back at Jin-woo.
51	“누구도 신경 쓸 필요 없이 조용히 대화를 나눌 수 있는 곳을 알고 있습니다. 그리로 모시겠습니다”	"I know where we can have a quiet conversation without anyone paying any attention. I'll take you there."	I know where I can talk quietly without anyone having to worry about it. I will be there. "	"I know where we can have a quiet conversation without anyone paying any attention. I'll take you there."
52	진우는 시트에 등을 기대었다. 비싼 차라서 그런지 쿠션감이 말도 할 수 없을 정도로 좋았다.	Jin-woo leaned his back on the sheet. Maybe it's an expensive car, so the cushion was beyond description.	Jin-woo leaned back on the seat. It was so good that I could not speak cushion feeling because it was expensive car.	Jin-woo leaned his back against the sheet. Maybe it's an expensive car, so the cushion was beyond description.
53	소리 없이 미끄러지듯 달리던 차가 어느덧 목적지에 도착했다.	the car slipped without a sound and arrived at its destination.	the car, which slipped silently, arrived at its destination.	A car skidded without a sound arrived at its destination.
54	“여깁니다, 헌터님”	"Hello, Hunter"	I see you, Hunter."	"Hello, Hunter"
55	기사가 회장의 문을 열어 주러 다가왔으나 유명한은 고개를 저었다. 그러자 기사가 반대편인 진우에게로 다가왔다.	The knight came to open the chairman's door, but Yoo Myung-han shook his head. Then the knight approached the other side, Jin-woo.	Knight came to open the door of the chairman, but Yoo Myung-Han shook his head. Then the knight came to the opposite side, Jin-woo.	The knight came to open the chairman's door, but Yoo Myung-han shook his head. Then the knight approached the other side, Jin-woo.
56	기사는 진우가 앉은 쪽의 문을 열어 주었다. 내려선 진우가 까마득히 높은 빌딩을 올려다보았다.	The knight opened the door on the side of the seat. On the way down, Jin-woo looked up at the tall building.	Knight opened the door where Jin-woo sat. Jin Jin looked down at the tall building.	The knight opened the door on the side of the seat. On the way down, Jin-woo looked up at the tall building.
57	‘조용히 얘기할 수 있다는 곳이 여기...?’	Here's where you can talk quietly...'	Here's where you can talk quietly ...?’	Here's where I can talk quietly...'
58	할 말을 잃고 서 있는 진우 주위로 수행원들이 잔뜩 몰려와 90도로 허리를 숙였다.	The crew gathered around Jin-woo, who didn'tk now what to say, and bowed 90 degrees.	The crowd gathered around Jin-woo, losing his words, and bowed his back 90 degrees.	The crew gathered around Jin-woo, who had lost his word, and bowed 90 degrees.
59	“어서 오십시오, 회장님”	"Welcome, sir"	Welcome, sir!"	"Welcome, sir"
60	“어서 오십시오, 회장님”	"Welcome, sir"	Welcome, sir!"	"Welcome, sir"
61	여섯 명이나 되는 사람들이 이구동성으로 내는 소리에 진우는 속으로 감탄을 터트렸다.	Up to six people were stunned by the same sound.	Jin-woo was amazed by the sound of six people making this move.	Up to six people were stunned by the same sound.
62	얼마나 연습을 하면 호흡이 이렇게 완벽하게 맞을까?	How much practice do you think it takes to perfect this?	How much exercise does breathing fit so perfectly?	How much practice do you think it will fit perfectly?
63	“들어가시지요, 헌터님”	"Let's go, Hunter."	Come in, Hunter."	"Let's go, Hunter."
64	유명한 회장은 거들먹거리는 기색 하나 없이 앞장서서 빌딩 안으로 들어갔다.	Yoo Myung-han chairman led the way into the building without a hint of grandeur.	Yoo Myung-Han chairman went into the building without a clamor.	Yoo Myung-han chairman led the way into the building without a hint of grandeur.
65	빌딩 꼭대기 근처 유리창에는 '유진건설'이라는 이름 넉 자가 정자로 박혀 있었다.	Near the top of the building, the windows were studded with the letters "Yoo Jin Engineering and Construction".	In the window near the top of the building, the name 'Yoo Jin Construction'.	Near the top of the building, the windows were studded with four letters of the name Eugene Engineering and Construction.
66	‘...’	‘...’	... ’	‘...’
67	곧 진우도 유명한을 따라 빌딩으로 들어섰다.	Soon Jin-woo followed Yoo Myung-han into the building.	Soon Jin-woo entered the building with his famous name.	Soon Jin-woo followed famous people into the building.
68	진우가 들어오기를 기다리던 유명한은 진우와 보조를 맞춰 걸었다.	Yoo Myung-Han walked in step with Jin-woo as they entered the building.	Yoo Myung-Han who waited for Jin-woo to walk in step with Changwoo.	While waiting for Jin-woo to come in, he walked in step with Jin-woo.
69	“이리로”	This way"	This way"	"Here"
70	회장을 발견한 직원들이 유명한에게 깍듯이 인사를 건네 왔다.	The employees saw the chairman and came to greet him.	The employees who found the chairman came to say hello to Yoo Myung-Han.	The employees who found the president greeted Yoo Myung-han in a small way.
71	유명한은 무표정한 얼굴을 유지하고 있으면서도, 일일이 고개를 끄덕여 가며 모두의 인사에 답해 주었다.	Yoo Myung-Han maintained his expressionless face and nodded his head in answer to everyone's greetings.	While Yoo Myung-Han maintain his expressionless face, he nodded his head and answered everyone's greetings.	Yoo Myung-han kept a poker face, but he nodded in reply to everyone's greetings.
72	큰 사람.	A man of great stature	Great people.	a man of great stature
73	헌터 협회의 고건희 협회장에게서 느꼈던 분위기를 유 회장에게서도 느낄 수 있었다.	Chairman Yoo had the same atmosphere around him as Chairman Go Gun-hee of the Hunter's Association.	Mr. Yu also felt the atmosphere that I felt in the Chairman of the Hunter Association's Koguryo Association.	Chairman Yoo could feel the atmosphere that I felt from Chairman Go Gun-hee of Hunter's Association.
74	진우는 유명한을 진심으로 따르는 직원들의 시선에서 유명한이란 사람의 됨됨이를 대략적으로나마 가늠해 보며, 말없이 그를 따라 걸었다.	Jin-woo followed Yoo Myung-han silently, guessing roughly what he was like in the eyes of his staff.	Jin-woo followed Yoo Myung-Han silently, guessing roughly what he was like in the eyes of his staff.	Jin-woo followed Yoo Myung-han silently, guessing roughly what he was like in the eyes of his staff.
75	유명한에게 고개를 숙였던 직원들은 이내 그와 함께 걷고 있는 진우에게도 관심을 보였다.	Employees who bowed to Yoo Myung-han soon showed interest in Jin-woo walking with him.	The staff who bowed to Yoo Myung-Han also showed interest in Jin-woo walking with him.	Employees who bowed to Yoo Myung-han soon showed interest in Jin-woo walking with him.
76	‘누구지?’	Who?'	Who is it?’	Who?'
77	‘어? 저 사람?’	What? He?'	uh? That person? ’	What? He?'
78	‘설마...?’	Don't...?'	surely...?’	Don't...?'
79	직원들은 건물에 들어서면서 후드를 벗어젖힌 S급 헌터를 알아보고는 입을 쩍 벌렸다.	The employees opened their mouths to find out about the S-class Hunter who took off the hood as he entered the building.	As they entered the building, the employees looked up at the S-class Hunter who had uncovered the hood and opened his mouth.	The employees opened their mouths to find out about the S-class Hunter who took off the hood as he entered the building.
80	국내 최고의 헌터와 국내 최고의 사업가.	The best S-class hunter and the best businessmen in the country were walking together.	Korea's best S Hunter and the best domestic businessman.	The beHunter Sungs and the best businessmen in the country.
81	두 사람이 같이 유진건설 본사에 들어섰는데, 어느 누가 놀라지 않을 수 있을까?	Who can not be surprised when the two of them entered Yoo Jin Construction's headquarters?	Two people joined Yoo Jin Construction's headquarters, who would not be surprised?	Who can not be surprised when the two of them joined Eugene Construction's headquarters?
82	‘헉!’	Ugh!’	Ugh!’	Hoo!'
83	직원들의 눈이 커졌다.	The staff's eyes dilated.	The eyes of the employees grew.	The staff's eyes dilated.
84	여성 직원들은 왠지 모르게 가슴이 콩닥거렸고, 남성 직원들은 진우를 향해서 고개를 끄덕였다.	The female employees were unawares, and the male staff nodded towards Jin-woo.	The female staffs seemed to have no idea, and the male employees nodded toward Jin-woo.	The female employees were unawares, and the male staff nodded towards Jin-woo.
85	성진우 헌터가 어째서 회장님과 같이 있는지는 알 수 없었다.	It was unclear why Hunter Sung Jin-woo was with the chairman.	They did not know why Hunter Sung Jin-woo was with the chairman.	It was unclear why Hunter Sung Jin-woo was with the chairman.
86	하지만 각자 분야에서 최고라고 일컬어지는 두 사람이 나란히 서 있으니 두 사람의 아득한 나이 차에도 불구하고 그림이 되었다.	The two of them were the best in their respective fields and it was a marvelous sight when they were standing next to each other despite the big age gap between them.	However, two people, who are said to be the best in their respective fields, stand side by side.	However, the two, who are called the best in their respective fields, stood side by side, making the painting despite their narrow age gap.
87	무릇 남자라면 동경할 수밖에 없는 장면이었다.	It was a scene that a man would have to admire.	It was a scene that a man could not help but admire.	It was a scene that a man would have to admire.
88	그렇게 쏟아지는 시선들을 지나쳐 간 두 사람은 미리 대기시켜 놓은 임원용 엘리베이터에 올라탔다.	After passing through such a wave of gazes, the couple got into the executive elevator that was waiting for them.	The two men who passed the pouring gaze climbed on the executive elevator waiting in advance.	After passing through such pouring eyes, the couple got into an executive elevator that they
89	수행원들의 보좌는 여기까지.		Here is the throne of the attendants.	This is the end of the day.
90	스르르 문이 닫히는 엘리베이터에는 진우와 유 회장도 남았다.		Jin-woo and Yoo Chairman also remained in the elevator to close the door.	Jin-woo and Yoo were also left in the elevator that closes.
91	“..”	“..”	..."	“..”
92	“..”	“..”	..."	“..”
93	유 회장이 입을 다물고 있었으므로 진우도 말을 하지 않았다. 엘리베이터는 멈추지 않고 곧장 회장실로 올라갔다.	Since Chairman Yoo was keeping his mouth shut, Jin-woo did not say anything. The elevator didn't stop and went straight up to the chairman's office.	He did not speak because Chairman Yoo was closing his mouth. The elevator did not stop, but went straight up to the chairmanial office.	Since Chairman Yoo was keeping his mouth shut, Jin-woo did not say anything. The elevator didn't stop and went straight up to the chairman's.
94	팅.	Ting.	Ting.	Ting.
95	문 앞에는 유 회장의 오른팔 격인 김 비서가 기다리고 있었다.	In front of the gate, secretary Kim, who is like Yoo's right arm, was waiting.	At the door, Kim secretary, the right arm of chairman Yoo, was waiting.	In front of the gate, secretary Kim, who is like Yoo's right arm, was waiting.
96	그는 진우에게 빠르게 목례하고는 유 회장에게도 고개를 숙였다.	He quickly bowed to Jin-woo and bowed to Yoo.	He quickly pushed Jin-woo down and bowed to Yu.	He quickly bowed to Jin-woo and bowed to Yoo.
97	“죄송합니다. 회장님. 손님 한 분이 안에서 기다리고 계십니다”	"I'm sorry, sir. A customer is waiting inside."	Sorry. chairman. One of you is waiting inside. "	"I'm sorry, sir. A customer is waiting inside."
98	“손님”	"A customer?"	customer?"	"Your Grace"
99	유명한 회장의 얼굴이 경직되었다.	Yoo Myung-han chairman's face was stiff.	The face of Yoo Myung-Han chairman was stiffened.	Yoo Myung-han chairman's face was stiff.
100	“내가 없을 때 아무도 들이지 말라고 말해 두지 않았나”	"Didn't I tell you not to let anyone in while I was away?"	"Didn't I tell you not to let anyone in while I was away?"	"Didn't I tell you not to let anyone in while I was away?"
101	김 비서는 실수가 잘 없는 이였다. 유명한의 얼굴이 경직된 것은 화가 났다기보다는 놀라움에 더 가까웠다.	Kim didn't make any mistakes. Yoo's face was more surprised than angry.	Kim secretary had a lot of mistakes. The stiffness of Yoo Myung-Han's face was more of a surprise than anger.	Kim said, "I didn't make mistakes very often. The stiffness of Yoo Myung-han's face was more of a surprise than an angry one.
102	김 비서는 난처하다는 표정을 하고는 말을 흐렸다.	Kim answered vaguely with embarassment:	Kim secretary expressed embarrassment and said it was cloudy.	Kim put on an awkward look and said vaguely.
103	“그렇게 말씀을 드렸지만 워낙 막무가내셔서..”	"That's what I told him, but he was so obstinate...."	I told you so, but it is so unbearable ..."	"That's what I said, but you're so vague...."
104	“흐음”	"Huh"	Hmm."	"Huh"
105	거기까지만 듣고도 유명한은 손님이 누군지 금방 알아챘다.	Yoo Myung-han quickly realized who the guest was.	I heard that there was Yoo Myung-Han's guest who knew immediately.	Yoo Myung-han quickly realized who the guest was.
106	고개를 절레절레 젓던 그가 진우에게 회장실 쪽을 가리켰다.	As he shook his head, he pointed Jin-woo to the chairman's room.	He pointed to Jin-woo toward the chairmanial room.	As he shook his head, he pointed to Jin-woo in the room.
107	“별일 아니니 신경 쓰지 않으셔도 됩니다”	"It's nothing special, so you don't have to worry about it."	It's fine, you do not have to worry."	"It's nothing special, so you don't have to worry about it."
108	위이잉.		Upwards.	Wei Ying.
109	회장실로 통하는 문이 열렀다.	The door to the chairman's office opened.	The door to the chairmanial room opened.	The door to the chairman's office opened.
110	소파에 앉아서 신문을 뒤적거리며 시간을 때우고 있던 나이 든 남성이 고개를 들었다.	An old man was sitting on the sofa and he looked up through the newspaper.	An older man, sitting on the couch and pounding the newspaper, was lifting his head.	The old man sitting on the sofa, looking through the newspaper, looked up.
111	“형님, 왜 이렇게 연락이 안 됩니까? 오늘 약속도 갑자기 취소해 버리시고”	"Why can't I get in touch with you, brother? You canceled today's appointment so suddenly."	Brother, why can not I contact you like this? I will cancel the appointment today suddenly. "	"Why can't I get in touch with you, brother? I want you to cancel today's appointment all of a sudden."
112	벗겨진 이마가 반질반질한 그는 유명한의 동생인 유석호였다. 형을 보고 반갑게 일어나려는 동생에게 유명한이 눈살을 찌푸렸다.	He was Yoo Seok-ho, his famous brother, whose forehead was bald. Yoo Myung-han frowned upon his brother who was about to get up.	He was Yoo Myung-Han's younger brother, Yoo Seok-ho. He frowned upon this brother who was famous for his brother, who was glad to see his brother.	He was Yoo Seok-ho, a famous brother whose forehead was bald. Yoo Myung-han frowned upon his brother who was about to get up.
113	“오늘 중요한 볼일 있다고 하지 않았느냐? 지금은 바쁘니 나중에 다시 오거라”		Did not you say you have an important day today? I am busy now, so come back later. "	Didn't you say you have something important to do today? I'm busy right now, so come back later."
114	“아니, 형님 스케줄을 제가 뻔히 알고 있는데 오늘 무슨 바쁜 일이..”		No, I know your schedule, and I have a busy schedule today too..."	"No, I know exactly what your schedule is, but I'm busy today."
115	진우와 눈이 마주친 유석호가 일시에 말을 멈추었다.	The eye-catching Yoo Seok-ho stopped talking at once.	Yoo Seok-ho, whom Jin-woo faced with, stopped at once.	The eye-catching Yoo Seok-ho stopped talking at once.
116	“어? 어어”	uh? What? "	uh? What? "	"Uh? Uhh."
117	많이 본 것 같은 얼굴인데.	You look like you've seen it a lot.	It's a face I've seen a lot.	You look like you've seen it a lot.
118	남들은 신문이나 뉴스 화면을 먼저 떠올렸겠지만, 유석호는 딸 아이 유수현의 SNS을 떠올렸다. 거기서 사이좋게 찍힌 두 사람을 본 기억이 있었다.	Others might have thought of newspapers and news footage first, but Yoo recalled his daughter's social networking site. I remembered seeing two people in a friendly way there.	Others might have thought of newspapers or news screens first, but Yoo Seok-ho recalled his daughter, Yoo Soo-hyun's SNS. There I remembered seeing two people in between.	Others might have thought of newspapers and news footage first, but Yoo recalled his daughter's social networking site. I remembered seeing two people in a friendly way there.
119	‘진짜 성진우 헌턴가?’	Are you really Sung Jin-woo?	The real Hunter Sung Jin-woo?’	Are you really Sung Jin-woo Hunton?
120	확인을 위해 그는 쥐고 있던 신문을 펼쳐 일면에 나와 있는 사진과 진우의 얼굴을 비교해 보면서 눈을 껌벅거렸다.	To confirm, he opened the newspaper, which he had held, and compared the picture on the front page with the face of Jin-woo, and blinked with unbelief.	For confirmation, he spread the newspaper he was holding and compared his face to the face of Jin-woo and glared at his eyes.	To confirm, he opened the newspaper, which he had held, and compared the picture on the front page with the face of Jin-woo, and blinked his eyes.
121	진우로서는 당황스러울 수도 있는 상황이었지만, 왠지 이 이름 모를 반 대머리 아저씨가 밉지 않았다.	Jin-woo might have been embarrassed, but somehow he didn't like this unnamed bald man.	It might be embarrassing for Jin-woo, but he did not hesitate because he did not know this name.	Jin-woo might have been embarrassed, but somehow I didn't like this unnamed bald man.
122	이유는 간단했다.	The reason was simple.	The reason was simple.	The reason was simple.
123	‘눈매가 유진호와 많이 닮은 사람이라 그런가?’	Is it because your eyes look very much like Yoo Jin-ho?'	Is the eye very similar to Yoo Jin-ho?’	Is it because your eyes look very much like Yoo Jin-ho?'
124	유진호가 늙어서 머리가 벗겨지면 저렇게 변할까?	Will Yoo Jin-ho change like that when he gets old and gets bald?	Will it change if Yoo Jin-ho is old and his hair is peeled off?	Will Yoo Jin-ho change like that when he gets old and gets bald?
125	진우의 머릿속에는 이미 늙은 유진호가 되어 버린 유석호 회장이 형의 날 선 눈치에도 아랑곳하지 않고 활짝 웃으며 손을 내밀었다.		In the head of Jin-woo, chairman Yu Seung-ho, who has already become an old Yoo Jin-ho, laughed his hands out laughingly, not knowing his brother's day.	In Jin-woo's head, Yoo Seok-ho, who has already become an old Yoo Jin-ho, extended his hand with a big smile despite the way his elder brother stood on day.
126	“어이쿠! 성진우 헌터님”	Okay! Hunter Sung Jin-woo! "	Okay! Hunter Sung Jin-woo! "	"Hi-ku! Hunter Sung Jin-woo"
127	“아”	"Ah"	Ah."	"Ah"
128	진우는 얼떨결에 그가 내민 손을 맞잡았다.	Jin-woo took his hand by surprise.	Jin-woo got his hands out of his hand.	Jin-woo took his hand by surprise.
129	몇 년 만에 힘겹게 재회한 사람을 대하는 것처럼 반갑게 손을 흔들어 대던 유석호가 자신을 소개했다.	Yoo Suk-ho waved warmly and introduced himself as if he was dealing with someone that he hadn't seen in a long time.	Yoo Seok-ho, who has been shaking hands like a man who has reacted hard after a few years, introduced himself.	Yoo Suk-ho, who waved warmly as if he were dealing with someone who had a hard time reunited after a few years, introduced himself.
130	“말씀 많이 들으셨겠지만 제가 유일제약의 유석호입니다”	"As you've heard, I'm Yoo Seok-ho, the one-time pharmaceutical giant."	You heard a lot of things, but I am the only pharmaceutical Yoo Seok-ho."	"As you've heard, I'm Yoo Seok-ho, the one-time pharmaceutical giant."
131	“...”	“...”	...?"	“...”
132	어디서 어떻게 말씀을 많이 들었다는 걸까?	Where and how did he hear so much?	Where and how did you hear a lot of words?	Where and how did he hear so much?
133	그래도 이렇게 환대해 주는 사람에게 무안을 주기도 그렇고 해서 진우는 대충 대꾸해 주었다.	Still, Jin-woo gave such a welcoming party a relief, so he gave it a rough answer.	Even so, giving the person who gives hospitality to such an uncomfortable, Jin-woo replied roughly.	Still, Jin-woo gave such a welcoming party a relief, so he gave it a rough answer.
134	“아, 예. 반갑습니다”	"Oh, yeah. Nice to see you."	Oh, yes. nice to meet you."	"Oh, yeah. Nice to see you."
135	곁에서 불안한 눈빛으로 지켜보던 유명한이 의외라는 얼굴을 했다. 유석호는 봤냐는 듯 어깨를 으쓱이며 가슴을 쭉 펼쳤다.		I was surprised by the uneasy eyes around him. Yoo Seok-ho shrugged his shoulders as if he had seen them, and spread his chest all over.	She looked surprised when she looked at her eyes with anxious eyes. Yoo Suk-ho shrugged and stretched out his chest as if he had seen it.
136	‘보셨수? 내 딸이 사귀는 남자가 이 정도입니다, 형님.’	You see? This is the man my daughter is dating, brother.'	Have you seen it? This is about the man my daughter is dating, brother. ’	You see? This is the man my daughter is dating, brother.'
137	음악에 천재적인 재능을 가지고 있는 유명한 회장의 딸에게 은근히 자격지심을 느끼고 있던 유석호는 이걸로 확실히 자존심을 세울 수 있게 됐다.		Yoo Seok-ho, who was quietly enthusiastic about the daughter of Yoo Myung-Han chairman who has a genius talent for music, can surely establish his pride with this.	Yoo, who was secretly qualified to the daughter of a famous chairman who has a talent for music, is now able to build his self-esteem with this time.
138	대한민국에 이만한 남자는 흔치 않을 테니까.	There are few men like this in Korea.	The man who is in Korea is not uncommon.	There are few men like this in Korea.
139	‘...석호가 제법 발이 넓군.’		... the lagoon is quite wide. ’	...Suk-ho has a lot of feet.’
140	진우와 유석호가 아는 사이로 보이자 진우가 떠난 뒤 동생에게 크게 한 소리 하려고 했던 유명한의 분노가 사르르 녹아 없어졌다.		Jin-woo and Yoo Seok-ho seemed to know that Yoo Myung-Han's anger that Jin-woo had tried to vocalize to his younger brother after his departure melted away.	When it appeared that Jin-woo and Yoo Seok-ho knew each other, the famous anger that he was trying to say something loud to his younger brother melted away.
141	덕분에 이야기는 잘 풀릴 수 있을 듯했다.		It seemed that the story could be solved well.	Thanks to him, the story seemed to work out.
142	“어라, 내 정신 좀 봐”	"Come, look at me."	Come on, look at my mind."	"Go, look at me."
143	그제야 유석호는 잡고 있던 진우의 손을 놓았다.	Only then, Yoo Suk-ho released Jin-woo's hand that he was holding.	Then, Yoo Seok-ho put Jin-woo's hand on.	Only then, Yoo Suk-ho released Jin-woo's hand that he was holding.
144	“두 분이서 나누실 말씀이 있다고 하셨죠? 저는 이쯤에서 빠질 테니 말씀들 나누시죠”	"You said you had something to talk about, so I'll leave you."	You said you had something to share? I'll be out of here at this time. "	"You said you had something to share with me, didn't I'm going to get out of here, so let's talk about it."
145	그는 만족한 듯 웃으며 회장실을 나가려다가 진우 옆에서 우뚝 멈춰 섰다.	As he was leaving the office with a satisfied smile, he stopped beside Jin-woo.	He laughed gratifiedly and stood by Jin-wooe as he was about to leave the chairmanial office.	As he was leaving the office with a satisfied smile, he stopped beside Jin-woo.
146	“그리고 성 헌터님”	And Hunter Sung Jin-woo."	And Hunter Sung Jin-woo."	"And Hunter Sung"
147	“예”	"Yes"	Yes?"	"Yes"
148	“언제 한 번 날 잡고 저희 집에 들려주세요. 성 헌터님의 방문이라면 언제든 기다리고 있겠습니다”	Please hold me once and please come to my house. I will be waiting at any time for Hunter Sung Jin-woo's visit. "	Please hold me once and please come to my house. I will be waiting at any time for Hunter Sung Jin-woo's visit. "	"You can always hold on to me and stop by my house. We'll always be waiting for you to visit us."
149	“...”	“...”	...?"	“...”
150	날을 잡고 들리라고?	Hold on to me?	Hold on to me?	You want to hold the blade?
151	언제든 기다린다고?	You always wait?	You always wait?	You're always waiting?
152	“허허허헛”	Huh-huh hut."	Huh-huh hut."	"Huh Hutt"
153	알 수 없는 소리를 늘어놓던 유쾌한 아저씨는 바람처럼 시원하게 사라졌다.	The jolly old man who was making a mysterious noise disappeared like the wind.	The delightful uncle who laid out an unknown voice disappeared coolly like the wind.	The jolly old man who was making a mysterious noise disappeared as cool as the wind.
154	호통한 목소리와 환한 얼굴 표정 때문에 기분은 나쁘지 않았다만 정말로 영문 모를 사람이었다.		I felt bad because of the loud voice and the bright facial expression, but I really did not know English.	I felt good because of my loud voice and bright expression, but I really didn't know.
155	고개를 갸웃거리는 진우에게 유명한 회장이 조심스럽게 물었다.	Yoo Myung-han chairman carefully asked Jin-woo, who was waiting with curiosity:	Yoo Myung-Han chairman carefully asked Jin-woo, who was struggling with his head.	Yoo Myung-han chairman carefully asked Jin-woo, who was tilting his head.
156	“제 동생과는 어떻게...”	How is my brother ...?"	How is my brother ...?"	How can I do with my brother?
157	본인이 나갔으니 더 이상 사정 봐줄 필요가 있을까?		Do you need to look at the matter anymore because you are gone?	Now that you're out, do you think I need to take care of you anymore?
158	진우는 담담하게 말했다.	Jin-woo spoke calmly.	Jin-woo said in a calm manner.	Jin-woo spoke calmly.
159	“오늘 처음 뵌 분입니다”	"I am meeting him for the first time today."	This is the first time today."	"This is my first time seeing you today."
160	돌아오는 진우의 대답에 유명한의 얼굴이 팍 굳어졌다.	Yoo Myung-han's face hardened when Jin-woo answered.	The face of Yoo Myung-Han was set in the answer of the returning Jin-woo.	Yoo Myung-han's face hardened when Jin-woo answered.
161	‘유석호 저 녀석...’	'Yoo Seok-ho, that guy...'	Yoo Seok-ho that guy ... ’	Yoo Seok-ho, that guy...
162	그럼 그렇지.	Well then.	Well then.	That's right.
163	하지만 지금은 손님 앞이었다.	But now he was in front of the guest.	But now I was in front of the guest.	But now it was in front of the guest.
164	포커페이스라는 별명답게 순식간에 감정을 숨긴 유명한이 진우에게 자리를 권했다.	A famous man who hid his emotions instantly invited Jin-woo to take a seat.	Yoo Myung-Han's nickname, "Poker Face," hiding his emotions in a flash, prompted him to take a seat.	A famous man who hid his emotions instantly recommended Jin-woo to take a seat.
165	“앉으시죠”	"Please, have a seat."	please, have a seat."	"Sit down"
166	유명한 자신은 맞은편에 엉덩이를 붙였다.	Yoo Myung-Han took a seat on the other side himself.	Yoo Myung-Han himself put his butt on the other side.	The famous self put his butt on the other side.
167	때마침 들어선 김 비서가 회장에게 물었다.	At the right time, Kim asked the chairman.	Kim secretary asked me to the chairman.	At the right time, Kim asked the chairman.
168	“차를 드시겠습니까”	"Would you like tea?"	Would you like some tea?"	"Would you like tea?"
169	“나는 괜찮으니 헌터님께 물어보시게”	"I'm fine. Ask Hunter."	I'm fine, please ask Hunter."	"I'm fine. Ask Hunter."
170	“저도 됐습니다”	"That's all right with me."	I'm good."	"That's all right with me."
171	진우도 고개를 저었다.	Jin-woo also shook his head.	Jin-woo also shook his head.	Jin-woo also shook his head.
172	그러자 유명한이 무거운 목소리로 말했다.	Then Yoo Myung-han said in a heavy voice.	Then he said with this famous voice.	Then Yoo Myung-han said in a heavy voice.
173	“헌터님께 드릴 말씀이 있으니 잠시 자리를 비켜 주겠나”	"Will you excuse us for a moment? I have something to say to Hunter."	I have something to say to Hunter, would you excuse me for a moment?"	"Will you excuse us for a moment? I have something to say to Hunter."
174	“알겠습니다, 회장님”	"Okay, sir"	Yes, sir."	"Okay, sir"
175	밖으로 나가 문을 닫은 김 비서가 문앞을 막고 섰다.	Kim's secretary left the room and closed the door.	Kim secretary, who closed the door, stood at the door.	He went outside and stood in front of the door.
176	미리 지시를 받았다.	He was instructed beforehand.	I received instructions in advance.	I was told beforehand.
177	지금부터는 설령 대통령이 방문해도 안으로 들여보낼 수 없었다.	From now on, even if the chairman visited, he should not be allowed to enter..	From now on, even if the chairman visits, he could not let him in.	From now on, it was not possible to let the president in even after his visit.
178	그만큼 이번 일에 달려 있는 무게는 남달랐다.	This meeting had a different level of importance.	The weight that depends on this work was different.	The weight of the project was different.
179	“..”	“..”	..."	“..”
180	“..”	“..”	..."	“..”
181	엘리베이터 안에 있을 때처럼, 진우와 유명한 두 사람 사이에 또 다시 정적이 흘렀다.	As in the elevator, a silence filled the room.	Like in the elevator, there was a quietness between Jin-woo and two famous people again.	As in the elevator, another silence fell between Jin-woo and two famous people.
182	하지만 그때와 이번 정적은 무게감에 차이가 있었다.	But its weight was different then and now.	But then there was a difference in weight between this and this static.	But then and this time there was a difference in weight.
183	유명한에겐 시간이 필요했다.	Yoo Myung-Han needed time.	Yoo Myung-Han needed time.	The famous needed time.
184	신변잡기를 논하듯 쉬이 할 수 있는 대화가 아니었다.	It was not an easy conversation to discuss personal affairs.	It was not a conversation that could be done as if discussing catching personally.	It was not an easy conversation to discuss personal affairs.
185	그래서 유명한 회장이 입을 연 것은 조금 지루하게 느껴질 수도 있는 시간이 흐른 뒤였다.	So, Yoo Myung-han chairman opened his mouth after a time that might seem a little irritating.	So it was a while after Yoo Myung-Han chairman opened his mouth and it might seem a bit boring.	So, Yoo Myung-han chairman opened his mouth after a time that might seem a little boring.
186	“성 헌터님”	"Hunter Sung"	Hunter Sung."	"Hunter Sung"
187	침착하게 기다리고 있던 진우가 차분히 받았다.	Jin-woo, who had been waiting calmly, was given a calm reception.	Jin-woo was waiting calmly and calmly.	Jin-woo, who had been waiting calmly, was given a calm reception.
188	“네”	"Yes"	Yeah."	"Yes"
189	유명한은 품에서 준비해 뒀던 수표를 한 장 꺼내었다. 유진건설의 주거래 은행에서 유명한의 이름으로 발급한 수표였다.	Yoo Myung-han took out a check he had prepared from his arms. It was a check issued under the famous name of Yoo-Jin Construction's main bank.	I took out a check that I prepared from Mr.Yoo Myung-Han. It was a check issued in the name of Yoo Myung-Han's bank at the main bank of Yoo Jin Construction.	Yoo Myung-han took out a check he had prepared from his arms. It was a check issued under a famous name by Eugene Construction's main bank.
190	그러나 보통 수표와는 달랐다.	However, it was different from ordinary checks.	But it was different from ordinary check.	However, it was different from ordinary checks.
191	거기에는 마땅히 있어야 할, 돈의 가치를 나타내는 숫자가 하나도 적혀 있지 않았다.	There was not a single number written indicating the value of money that was due.	There was not a single number to indicate the value of money that ought to be.	There was not a single number written indicating the value of money that was due.
192	“여기”	"here"	here."	"here"
193	그런 수표를 스윽 내밀었다.	He thrust out such a check.	I put out such a check.	He thrust out such a check.
194	잠깐 수표를 내려다보던 진우가 고개를 들었다.	Jin-woo, who looked down at the check for a moment, looked up.	Jin-woo looked down at the check for a moment and lifted his head.	Jin-woo, who looked down at the check for a moment, looked up.
195	유명한은 어렵사리 말을 꺼냈다.	Yoo Myung-han made a difficult remark.	Yoo Myung-Han person made a difficult speech.	Yoo Myung-han made a difficult remark.
196	“저는 돈으로 뭐든지 살 수 있다고 믿는 거만한 이가 아닙니다. 하물며 그 상대가 돈이라면 아쉬울 것 없이 벌 수 있는 S급 헌터분이라면 더더욱 그러하겠지요”	"I'm not a snob who believes that money can buy anything. Even more so, if you're an S-rated Hunter who can make money without any regrets."	I am not arrogant to believe that I can buy anything with money. Even if the opponent is money, if it is S class Hunter who can earn without any doubt, it will be even more. "	"I'm not a snob who believes that money can buy anything. Even more so, if you're an S-rated Hunter who can make money without any regrets."
197	자꾸 입에 침이 말랐다.	Yoo's mouth kept running dry.	My mouth was dry in my mouth.	My mouth kept running dry.
198	아버지를 여의고 처음 가업을 물려받았을 때보다, 수만 명의 직원들 앞에서 처음 연설을 시작했을 때보다, 수백 명의 기자들에게 둘러싸여 곤욕을 치를 때보다 지금 이 순간이 더 떨렸다.	This was even more thrilling now than when he first started speaking in front of tens of thousands of employees after losing his father, and when I was surrounded by hundreds of reporters.	It was more of a moment now than when I first started speaking in front of tens of thousands of employees rather than when I was surrounded by hundreds of reporters than when my father inherited my first family business.	This is even more thrilling now than when I first started speaking in front of tens of thousands of employees when I lost my father, and when I was surrounded by hundreds of reporters.
199	당연했다.	Of course.	It was natural.	Of course.
200	사안의 중요성이 당시의 상황들과 비교할 수 없었으니까.	The importance of the issue couldn't be compared to the situation at the time.	The importance of the issue was incomparable with the situation at the time.	The importance of the issue couldn't be compared to the situation at the time.
201	여기에는 자신의 목숨이, 일생을 다 바쳐 일궈 놓은 기업의 미래가, 그리고, 그리고, 아이들의 성장을 조금 더 지켜보고 싶은 아버지의 욕심이 걸려 있었다.	It was his father's desire to see more of his life, the future of the company he had devoted his whole life to, and the growth of his children.	It was his father's desire to see his life, the future of the company that devoted his whole life, and the growth of the children.	It was his father's desire to see more of his life, the future of the company he had devoted his whole life to, and the growth of his children.
202	“그러니 이것은 제가 보일 수 있는 성의의 표현이라고 생각해 주시면 감사하겠습니다”	"So I'd appreciate it if you could think of this as a manifestation of my sincerity."	So it would be appreciated if you could think of this as an expression of sexuality that I can see."	"So I'd appreciate it if you could think of this as a manifestation of my sincerity."
203	유명한의 비장한 눈빛을 보고 진우는 그가 대화 장소로 이곳을 고른 이유를 짐작할 수 있었다.	Seeing the famous eyes, Jin-woo could guess why he chose this place as the place to talk.	Looking at the splendid eyes of Yoo Myung-Han, he could have guessed why he chose this place as a place of conversation.	Seeing the famous eyes, Jin-woo could guess why he chose this place as the place to talk.
204	지금부터 하는 이야기는 절대 밖으로 새어 나가서는 안 되는 것이리라.	The story from now on should never be leaked out.	The story from now on should never be leaked out.	The story from now on should never be leaked out.
205	‘길드 가입 권유 따위가 아니다.’	It's not like this was an invitation to join the guild.	Guild membership is not an invitation. ’	It's not like I'm asking you to join the guild.
206	그렇기 때문에 그는 천재지변이 덮치지 않는 한 자신이 100퍼센트 컨트롤할 수 있는 자신의 영역을 고른 듯했다.	That's why he seemed to have chosen his territory that he could control 100 percent, except if a natural disaster hits him(so we can just say 99.9%?).	So he seemed to have picked his realm to control himself by 100 percent unless natural disasters hit him.	That's why he seems to have chosen his territory that he can control 100 percent unless something natural hits him.
207	진우는 눈치가 빠른 편이었다.	Jin-woo was quick-witted.	Jin-woo was quick to notice.	Jin-woo was quick-witted.
208	그래서 물었다.	So he asked.	So I asked.	So I asked.
209	“회장님은 제게서 뭘 사고 싶으신 겁니까”	"What do you want from me?"	What do you want to buy from me?"	"What do you want from me?"


1		2019.02.06			notes
2		Yoo Myung-Han told his situation frankly.	Yoo Myung-Han told his situation frankly.
3	“실은 저도 헌터님의 어머니와 같은 병을 앓고 있습니다”	Actually, I have the same illness as your mother."	Actually, I also have the same illness as Hunter's mother."	"In fact, I have a disease like Hunter's mother."
4	전혀 예상하지 못했던 대답에 진우가 순간 멈칫했다.	Jin-Woo paused him momentarily at the unexpected answer.	Jin-woo paused momentarily in an unexpected answer.	Jin-woo paused at the unexpected answer.
5	“진호도 알고 있습니까”	"Does Jin-ho know ?"	Does Jinho know ?"	"Do you know the truth?"
6	유명한은 고개를 저었다.	Yoo Myung-Han shook his head.	Yoo Myung-Han shook his head.	Yoo Myung-han shook his head.
7	“담당 의사를 제외하고 제 병에 대해 아는 사람은 저와 아내, 그리고 비서 세 사람뿐입니다”	"Only me, my wife, and three secretaries know about my illness except my doctor."	Only me, my wife, and three secretaries know about my illness except my doctor."	"Only me, my wife and three secretaries know about my illness except for the doctor in charge."
8	“이제 네 사람이 됐군요”	Now I'm the fourth."	Now I'am four."	"You're four now."
9	“그렇습니다”	That's right."	That's right."	"Yes."
10	진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-Woo nodded.	Jin-woo nodded.	Jin-woo nodded his head.
11	그제야 왜 유 회장이 진호를 거치지 않고 자신을 비밀리에 찾아 왔는지 알 수 있었다.	Now he could see why Chairman Yoo had secretly visited him without going through Jin-ho.	Then I could see why chairman Yoo had secretly visited himself without going through Jinho.	Only then did Yoo know why he came to visit him secretly without going through Jinho.
12	그는 가족에게도 병을 숨기고 싶었던 모양이었다.	He also wanted to hide his disease from his family.	He also wanted to hide his bottle from his family.	He seemed to want to hide the disease from his family, too.
13	‘하긴 그의 어깨에 운명이 달려있는 직원들의 숫자만 몇만 명인데...’	There are only tens of thousands of employees whose destiny lies on his shoulders... ’	There are only tens of thousands of employees whose destiny lies on his shoulder ... ’	But there are only a few hundred thousand employees who are destined for his shoulders...'
14	기업 총수가 기침 한 번만 해도 오르락내리락하는 것이 주가다.	It is up to the company to climb up and down only once when a coughing person is coughing.	It is up to the company to climb up and down only once when a coughing person is coughing.	It is a common practice for corporate leaders to go up and down just one cough.
15	유 회장이 멀쩡히 활동할 수 있는 기간이 이제 얼마 남지 않았다는 소문이 퍼져 나갈 경우, 유진건설과 산하 기업들의 미래가 어떻게 될지는 불을 보듯 뻔했다.	If rumors spread that there is not much time left for Yoo to be able to remain active, it would put the future of Yoo-Jin Construction and its affiliates in danger.	If rumors spread that there is not much time left for Yoo to be able to remain active, it was almost as if the future of Yoo Jin Construction and its affiliates could be seen.	If rumors spread that Yoo's days are numbered, it was almost as if to see what the future of Eugene Engineering and its affiliates would be like.
16	가족들에게조차 병명을 숨기고, 철통 같은 보안을 유지하는 이유.	Why else would you hide the disease from your family and keep it as secure as possible?	The reason why the family keeps the illness even to the family, and keeps the security like the bullshit.	Why do you hide the disease from your family and keep it as secure as an ironclad?
17	현실을 있는 그대로 받아들이기엔 유 회장이 짊어지고 있는 것들이 너무 많았다.	To accept the reality as it is, there are too many things that chairman Yoo is carrying.	To accept the reality as it is, there are too many things that chairman Yoo is carrying.	There were too many things that Chairman Yoo was carrying to accept reality as it is.
18	그런데도.	Nevertheless.	Nevertheless.	Still.
19	‘그 사실을 내게 밝혔다.’	He told me that fact. ’	He told me that fact. ’	I told you that.'
20	그건 그만한 리스크 쯤은 감당해야 한다는 판단이 섰기 때문이리라.	That must be because the possible reward was worth the risk.	That's because I have to make sure that I can afford that risk.	That must be because it was judged to have to bear such a risk.
21	유명한은 기업인.	This was a confirmation that he was indeed a famous businessman.	Famous businessmen.	a famous businessman
22	그것도 실패를 모르는 백전불패의 용장이다.		It is also an unbreakable drama that does not know failure.	It is an invincible and unbeatable cause.
23	그런 사람이 아무 이득도 되지 않는 일에 위험을 끌어안고 덤벼들 리는 만무했다.		Such a person would embrace the danger and bring him to work where there is no benefit.	It was impossible for such a man to take risks and fight for nothing.
24	진우는 유 회장이 무슨 말을 할지 대충은 짐작할 수 있었다.	Jin-Woo could hardly guess what chairman Yoo would say.	Jin-woo could hardly guess what chairman Yoo would say.	Jin-woo had a rough idea of what Chairman Yoo would say.
25	아니나 다를까.	just as expected.	just as expected.	Sure enough.
26	유 회장은 비장한 얼굴로 말했다.	Yoo said with a crooked face.	Yoo said with a twisted face.	Yoo said with a grim face.
27	“병을 치료할 수 있는 길을 백방으로 알아보던 중 세계에서 단 한 사람, 이 병에서 자유로워진 환자를 발견할 수 있었습니다”	I was able to find a patient in the world who recovered from this disease while I was studying the ways to heal it."	I was able to find a patient in the world who was free from this disease while I was studying the way to healing the disease."	"We found one person in the world, a patient who was freed from the disease, while we were exploring every possible path to cure it."
28	역시나.	I knew it.'	I knew it.	Expectedly
29	진우가 예상했던 대로 이야기가 흘러갔다.	The story went on as Jin-Woo had expected.	As Jinwo predicted, the story went.	The story went on as Jin-woo had expected.
30	“그 유일한 한 분이 성 헌터님의 어머니라는 사실이 제게는 우연으로 보이지 않는군요”	It does not look like a coincidence to me that the only one is the mother of Hunter Sung Jin-Woo."	It does not look like a coincidence to me that the only one is the mother of Hunter Sung Jin-woo."	"The fact that the only one is Hunter Sung's mother doesn't seem like a coincidence to me."
31	진우는 여태까지 등장한 적 없었던 신기한 능력으로 많은 사람들을 경악하게 만들었다.	Jin-Woo has amazed many people with his unprecedented magical ability.	Jin-woo has amazed many people with their magical ability that has never appeared before.	Jin-woo shocked many people with his marvelous ability that he had never appeared before.
32	어쩌면 그는 그런 능력으로 어머니의 병까지 치료한 것이 아닐까?	Perhaps he was treated his mother's illness with his power?	Perhaps he was treating his mother's illness with such power?	Perhaps he cured his mother of her illness with such ability?
33	여러 자료를 통해 진우를 알아본 적 있는 유 회장으로서는 충분히 도달할 수 있는 결론이었다.	That was the conclusion that Chairman Yoo had arrived at after thoroughly researching Sung Jin-Woo.	It was a conclusion that I could reach as well as Mr. Yu who had read Jin-woo through various materials.	It was a conclusion that can be reached by Chairman Yoo, who has recognized Jin-woo through various sources.
34	‘...’	...’	... ’	‘...’
35	진우는 그렇다, 아니다 대답도 없이 가만히 유 회장을 응시했다.	Jin-Woo stared at the chairman without an answer.	Jin-woo did not answer, but stared at Yu Chairman without answer.	Jin-woo stared silently at Yoo without answering yes or no.
36	유 회장은 침을 꼴깍 삼켰다.	Yoo gulped in anticipation.	Yoo swallowed the saliva.	Chairman Yoo gulped down.
37	‘실수가 있어서는 안 돼.’	There should not be a mistake.’	There should not be a mistake. ’	There shouldn't be a mistake.'
38	지금까지가 준비 운동에 불과했다면 여기서부터는 본 게임.	If this was just a warm-up exercise, the real game was beginning.	If this was just a preparation exercise so far, here is the game.	If this was just a warm-up exercise, we've watched this game from now on.
39	가장 중요한 순간이었다.	It was the most important moment.	It was the most important moment.	It was the most important moment.
40	깊은 숨을 짧게 토해 낸 유명한이 힘주어 말했다.	Yoo Myung-Han said to Jin-Woo with a deep sigh:	Yoo Myung-Han who gave a deep breath shortly spoke to me.	A famous person who gave up a deep breath said strongly.
41	“제가 헌터님께 얻고 싶은 것은 진실입니다”	What I want from you is the truth."	What I want to get to Hunter is the truth."	"What I want from Hunter is the truth."
42	유 회장은 손끝으로 수표를 조금 더 밀었다.	Yoo pushed the check a little more with his fingertips.	Yoo pushed the check a little more with his fingertips.	Yoo pushed the check a little more with his fingertips.
43	스윽.	Shh.	Suh.	Smoothed.
44	“그리고 이것이 그 대가로, 제가 성 헌터님께 제공해 드릴 수 있는 성의의 일부입니다”	And in return, this is part of the compensation that I can offer to you."	And in return, this is part of the compensation that I can offer to you."	"And this is part of what I can offer to Hunter Sung in return."
45	전부가 아닌 일부.	Not all, but part.	Not all, but some.	a part, not all
46	원한다면 돈뿐만 아니라 그 외의 것들도 넘겨줄 수 있다는 이야기였다.	If you want, you can hand over money as well as other things.	If you want, you can hand over money as well as money.	If you want, you can hand over money as well as other things.
47	“헌터님께서 저를 도와주신다면 그 은혜는 반드시 잊지 않겠습니다”	"And of course, I will never forget your kindness if you can help me."	If Hunter would help me, I will not forget that grace."	"I will never forget your kindness if you help me."
48	재계의 호랑이가 머리를 숙이고는 도움을 구했다.	The business tiger bowed his head in a plea for help.	The business tiger bowed his head and asked for help.	The tiger in the business world bowed and asked for help.
49	유 회장을 아는 사람들이 봤다면 기함을 토했을 만한 상황.	If those who knew President Yoo closely were here, they would be more than astonished right now.	If you know someone who knows Yoo, you have to flatter your flagship.	If those who knew Yoo saw it, they would have vented their pride.
50	그러나 의외로 당사자인 진우는 평소처럼 침착했다.	However, Jin-Woo, was calm as usual.	But surprisingly, Jin-woo, who is a party, calmed down as usual.	However, Jin-woo, who is the party, was unexpectedly calm.
51	차분한 시선으로 유 회장을 지켜보고 있었다.	He watched the chairman Yoo with a calm gaze.	He watched Yu Chairman with calm gaze.	He was watching Yoo with a calm look.
52	‘거짓말은 아닌 것 같다.’	It does not seem to be a lie. ’	It does not seem to be a lie. ’	I don't think I'm lying.’
53	높아진 심장 박동과 가빠진 호흡, 그리고 평정을 가장한 그의 간절한 표정이 모든 것을 말해 주고 있었다.	His heartbreaking heartbeat, his deep breathing, and his anxious expression of disdain, were all signs.	His heartbreaking heartbeat, his deep breathing, and his eager expression of disdain, were all telling.	His high heart rate, low breathing, and a look of calmness told everything.
54	유 회장은 진심이었다.	Chairman Yoo was sincere.	Yoo was sincere.	Chairman Yoo was sincere.
55	하지만.	But.	But.	but
56	누군가가 진심으로 무언가를 얻고 싶어 한다고 해서, 모두가 그것을 손에 넣을 수 있는 것은 아니다.	Just because someone wanted something for themselves didn't mean they were entitled to that thing.	Just because someone wants to earn something for themselves, not everyone can get it.	Just because someone really wants something, not everyone can get it.
57	짧은 고민 끝에, 진우가 굳게 닫혀 있던 입을 열었다.	After a short distress, Jin-Woo opened his mouth, which was firmly closed.	After a short distress, Jin-woo opened his mouth, which was firmly closed.	After a short thought, Jin-woo opened his tightly closed mouth.
58	“죄송합니다”	"I'm sorry."	Sorry."	"I'm sorry."
59	그 한마디에 유명한의 눈동자가 크게 흔들렸다.	Yoo Myung-Han's pupil shook tremendously.	Yoo Myung-Han pupil shook tremendously.	The word shook the famous pupil.
60	“안타깝지만 제가 도와드릴 수 있는 일이 없군요”	Unfortunately, I can not help you."	Unfortunately, I can not help you."	"I'm sorry, but there's nothing I can do to help you."
61	“그... 그렇다면”	"Well... If so. "	That ... then."	"If so"
62	걸었던 기대가 컸던 만큼 유 회장은 그답지 않게 쉽사리 물러나지를 못했다.	As expected, Yoo had not been able to step down easily.	As expected, Yoo had not been able to step down easily.	Due to the high expectations he had made, Chairman Yoo could not easily step down.
63	“성 헌터님의 모친분께서는 어떻게 완치된 겁니까”	"How was your mother healed?"	How is Hunter Sung Jin-woo's mother healed?"	"How is your mother cured?"
64	“회장님”	"Chairman"	chairman."	"Chairman"
65	진우의 눈매가 진지해졌다.	Jin-Woo's eyes became serious.	Jin-woo's eyes became serious.	Jin-woo's eyes grew serious.
66	주변 공기가 싸늘하게 식어 가기 시작하자, 유 회장은 지금 자신이 마주하고 있는 남자가 어떤 사람인지 다시금 깨닫게 되었다.	As the surrounding air began to cool down, Yoo realized again what the man he was facing was now.	As the surrounding air began to cool down, Yoo realized again what the man he was facing was now.	As the surrounding air began to cool down, Yoo realized again what the man he was facing was like.
67	진우가 말했다.	Jin-Woo said:	Said Jin-woo.	Jin-woo said.
68	“제가 만약 그 이유를 알고 있고, 그것으로 돈을 벌고 싶었다면 왜 지금까지 입을 다물고 있었을까요”	If I knew the reason and wanted to make money with it, why would I keep silent until now?"	If I knew the reason and wanted to make money with it, why have I kept silent until now?"	"If I knew why, and I wanted to make money from it, why would I keep my mouth shut so far?"
69	몇 개의 대답이 유 회장의 머릿속을 스쳐 지나갔다.	A few answers passed through Yoo's head.	A few answers passed through Yoo's head.	Several answers passed through Yoo's head.
70	힘을 가진 사람의 표적이 되는 것이 무서워서?	Because you are afraid of becoming a target of someone with power?'	Because I am afraid of being a target of someone with power?	Are you afraid of being a target for someone with power?
71	아니.	No.	no.	No.
72	유 회장은 고개를 가로저었다.	Yoo shook his head.	Yoo shook his head.	Chairman Yoo shook his head.
73	그는 현역 S급 헌터다.	He is an active S-rank Hunter.	He is an active S class Hunter.	He is a S-class Hunter.
74	그것도 특출하게 강한.	He is also exceptionally strong.	It is also exceptionally strong.	exceptionally strong
75	누가 그를 표적으로 삼을 수 있다는 말인가?	Who can target him?	Who can target him?	Who can take him as a target?
76	그럼 돈 외에 다른 것을 원한다는 소리인가?	Then you want something other than money?	Then you want something other than money?	So you want something else besides money?
77	다시 한 번 자신도 모르는 사이 유 회장의 고개가 좌우로 움직였다.	Once again, Mr. Yoo's head moved to the left and right without an answer.	Once again, Mr. Yoo's head moved to the left and right without knowing himself.	Once again, without knowing it, Chairman Yoo's head moved from side to side.
78	지금의 성 헌터라면 명예든, 인기든 원하는 것이라면 모두 마음대로 얻을 수 있었다.	If it is an S-rank hunter now, if it is honor, popularity, and whatever it wants, they were able to get it at will.	If it is a S-rank hunter now, if it is honor, popularity, and whatever it wants, it was able to get it at will.	All the current Hunter Sung, both fame and popularity, was at his disposal.
79	그러나 성 헌터는 그러지 않았다.	But Hunter Sung Jin-Woo did not.	But Hunter Sung Jin-woo did not.	But Hunter Sung did not.
80	‘아아.’	Alas.’	Alas.’	Ah.
81	유 회장은 뒤늦게 자신의 실수를 알아챘다.	Yoo noticed his mistake late.	Yoo noticed his mistake late.	Chairman Yoo belatedly noticed his mistake.
82	거래의 기본은 상대가 무엇을 원하는가를 알아내는 것이다.	The basis of the deal was to find out what the opponent wants.	The basis of the deal is to find out what the opponent wants.	The basis of trade is to find out what a person wants.
83	상대가 원하는 것을 가져오고, 상대에게 원하는 것을 받는다.	Take what the opponent wants and get what they want from the opponent.	Take what the opponent wants and get what they want from the opponent.	Bring what you want, and get what you want.
84	그게 거래의 상식.	That's how business operates.	That's the common sense of the deal.	That's the common sense of trade.
85	그러나 자신은 진우가 원하는 것을 조금도 알지 못했다.	But he did not know anything that Jin-Woo wanted.	But he did not know anything Jin-woo wanted.	But he didn't know at all what Jin-woo wanted.
86	거래가 실패하는 것은 당연한 일이었다.	It was natural for the transaction to fail.	It was a matter of course that the transaction failed.	It was natural for a deal to fail.
87	‘두 가지 중 하나군.’	One of two things. ’	One of two things. ’	It's one of two things.’
88	진우가 정말로 이유를 알지 못하거나, 아니면 원하는 것이 아무것도 없거나.	Jin-Woo really does not know the reason, or there is nothing he wants.	Jin-woo really does not know the reason, or there is nothing he wants.	Jin-woo doesn't really know why, or he doesn't really want anything.
89	어느 쪽이라고 해도 자신에게는 절망적인 상황이었다.	In any case, it was a desperate situation for himself.	In any case, it was a desperate situation for myself.	Either way, it was a desperate situation for him.
90	“...알겠습니다”	"...I understand."	...Okay."	"...I understand."
91	유 회장은 더 이상 진우를 붙잡지 않았다.	Yoo did not hold onto Jin-Woo anymore.	Yoo did not hold onto Jin-woo anymore.	Yoo stopped catching Jin-woo.
92	“그럼”	then."	then."	"Yes"
93	진우가 일어서는 걸 보고 엉거주춤 일어난 유 회장이 김 비서를 불렀다. 밖을 지키고 있던 김 비서가 냉큼 안으로 들어왔다.	Yoo woke up when Jin-Woo stood up and called Yoo Kim's secretary. The Kim secretary who kept the outside stepped in.	Yoo woke up when Jin-woo stood up and called Yoo Kim's secretary. The Kim secretary who kept the outside stepped in.	When he saw Jin-woo rise, Chairman Yoo called in his secretary. Kim, who was guarding the outside, nudged in.
94	“회..”		time..."	"Hash .."
95	첫발을 내디딘 순간, 그는 진우와 유 회장 사이에 흐르고 있는 경직된 기류를 읽었다.	As soon as he took his first step, he read the rigid air flowing between Jin-Woo and Yoo.	At the first step, he read the rigid airflow flowing between Jin-woo and Yoo.	As soon as he took his first step, he read the rigid air flowing between Jin-woo and Yoo.
96	마지막 희망이었던 만남이었기에 김 비서의 얼굴도 어두워졌다.	Because it was the last hope that I had hoped for, the face of Kim's secretary became dark.	Because it was the last hope that I had hoped for, the face of Kim's secretary became dark.	Kim's face darkened because it was the last time he met.
97	“회장님, 부르셨습니까”	chairman, did you call?"	chairman, did you call?"	"Chairman, are you calling?"
98	유명한 회장은 힘없이 고개를 끄덕였다.	Yoo Myung-Han chairman nodded headless.	Yoo Myung-Han chairman nodded headless.	Yoo Myung-han chairman nodded helplessly.
99	“헌터님이 돌아가신다고 하니 댁까지 모셔다드리게”		Let's take you to your house because Hunter's dead."	"Hunter's going to die. I'll take you home."
100	“저는 괜찮습니다”	"I'm fine."	I am okay."	"I'm fine."
101	정중히 거절한 진우는 유명한과 김 비서에게 가볍게 인사하고서 혼자 엘리베이터에 몸을 실었다.	After a polite refusal, Jin-Woo greeted Yoo Myung-Han and secretary Kim lightly and stepped into the elevator alone.	After a polite refusal, Jin-woo greeted Yoo Myung-Han and secretary Kim lightly and stepped into the elevator alone.	After a polite refusal, Jin-woo greeted the famous and secretary Kim lightly and stepped into the elevator alone.
102	위잉-		Winning -	Wei Ying-
103	초고속 엘리베이터가 최상층에서 최하층을 향했다.	High speed elevators departed from the top and headed for the ground floor.	High speed elevators headed from the top to the bottom.	The superhighway elevator headed from the top floor to the bottom.
104	둘이 있을 때는 몰랐지만 혼자가 되니 확실히 알 수 있었다.		I did not know when they were two, but I knew for sure that I was alone.	I didn't know when they were together, but I knew for sure when I was alone.
105	혼자서 타기에는 지나치게 크고 넓은 엘리베이터였다.	The elevator was too big for only 1 person.	It was too big and wide elevator to ride alone.	It was an elevator that was too big and wide to ride alone.
106	진우는 한숨을 쉬었다.	Jin took a sigh of relief.	Jin took a sigh of relief.	Jin-woo sighed.
107	“후”		after."	"After"
108	부탁을 거절하는 쪽의 마음도 편치는 않다. 그래도 동생 같은 녀석의 아버지가 아닌가.	It is not easy to refuse such a plea. But he was the father of his brother.	It is not easy to refuse to ask. But he is the father of his brother.	It is not easy for the person who rejects the request. But he's still the father of a little brother.
109	인정에 못 이긴 척 손을 내밀 수도 있었다.		He could reach out his hand, which he could not accept.	He could have held out his hand as if he had failed to win.
110	하지만.	But.	But.	but
111	‘나는 그를 모른다.’	I do not know him. ’	I do not know him. ’	I don't know him.’
112	유명한 회장이 어떤 사람인지.	Who is Yoo Myung-Han chairman?	Who is Yoo Myung-Han chairman?	Who is Yoo Myung-han chairman?
113	그가 정말로 병을 앓고 있는 것인지, 아니면 다른 꿍꿍이가 있는 것인지.	Whether he is really sick or if he has other interests.	Whether he is really sick or if he has other interests.	Is he really sick or is he up to something else?
114	어머니를 치료하는 데 사용한 '생명의 신수' 아이템은 성능이 탁월한 대신 수가 한정되어 있었다.	The 『Miracle Medicine』 item used to treat the mother was limited in number but excellent in performance.	The 『Miracle Medicine』 item used to treat the mother was limited in number but excellent in performance.	The "new life" items used to treat her mother were limited in number instead of excellent performance.
115	그러니 사용에 좀 더 신중을 기할 수밖에.	So I have to be more cautious about using it.	So I have to be more cautious about using it.	So you have to be more careful with your use.
116	유 회장이 제시한 조건은 파격적이었지만, 자신의 마음을 움직이는 데는 실패했다.	The conditions proposed by chairman Yoo were unconventional, but failed to persuade him.	The conditions proposed by chairman Yoo were unconventional, but failed to move his mind.	The conditions offered by Chairman Yoo were unconventional, but he failed to move his mind.
117	그것이 결론이었다.	That was the conclusion.	That was the conclusion.	That was the conclusion.
118	팅.	Ting.	Ting.	Ting.
119	금방 1층에 도착한 엘리베이터가 문을 열었다.	The elevator arrived on the first floor and the door opened.	The elevator arrived on the first floor and opened the door.	The elevator just arrived on the first floor and opened.
120	진우는 후드를 쓰고 내렸다. 유 회장과 있을 때와 달리 알아보는 사람은 없었다.	Jin wore down the hood. Unlike when he was with Yoo, no one was looking at him.	Jin wore down the hood. Unlike Yoo, there was no one to see.	Jin-woo came down with a hood. Unlike when he was with Rhyu, no one recognized him.
121	잠깐씩 돌아보는 시선들도 ‘누군데 임원용 엘리베이터에서 내리는 거지?’ 하는 눈빛이었다.	They looked back and forth, asking, "Who got off the executive elevator?"	The eyes that looked around for a moment were also the eyes of 'Who is going down the executive elevator?’	They looked back and forth, asking, "Who gets off the elevator for executives?"
122	진우는 딱히 신경 쓰지 않고 입구로 걸어갔다.	Jin-Woo walked to the entrance without any particular care.	Jin-woo walked to the entrance without any particular care.	Jin-woo walked to the entrance without paying much attention.
123	대기하고 있었던 안내 요원이 진우를 발견하고서 가는 길을 열어주었다.	The guiding agent who was standing by found Jin-Woo and opened the way.	The guiding agent who was standing by found Jin-woo and opened the way.	The waiting usher discovered the rain and opened the way.
124	로비를 가로지르던 진우가 어딘가에서 들려오는 목소리에 일순간 걸음을 멈추었다.	Jin-Woo, who was crossing the lobby, stopped instantly at the voice coming from somewhere.	Jin-woo, who struck the lobby, stopped at a pace in his voice somewhere.	Jin-woo, who was crossing the lobby, stopped for an instant with a voice coming from somewhere.
125	[지금 막 일본에서 들어온 소식입니다.]	[This is news just from Japan.]	[This is news just from Japan.]	I just heard from Japan.]
126	진우의 고개가 돌아갔다.	Jin-Woo's head turned.	Jin-woo's head went back.	Jin-woo's head turned.
127	올라갈 때는 꺼져 있던 로비의 대형 TV가 실시간으로 현지의 뉴스를 내보내고 있었다.	When he looked up, the large TV in the lobby was transmitting the news in real time	When we climbed, the large TV in the lobby that was off was sending local news in real time.	A large television set in the turned-off lobby was broadcasting local news in real time.
128	던전 브레이크, 걷잡을 수 없이 번져 가는 대재앙에 관한 속보였다.	It was breaking news about the dungeon breaks, the Japan disaster	It was a breaking news about the dungeon brakes, the blighted disaster.	Dungeon BRAKE: It was a prequel to an uncontrollable catastrophe.
129	진우는 TV 앞으로 걸어갔다.	Jin-Woo walked towards the TV	Jin-woo walked to the TV.	Jin-woo walked in front of the TV.
130	촬영용 헬기 위에서 찍힌 도시는 끔찍했다.	The city looked terrible from the view of helicopter	The city shot above the helicopter was horrible.	The city on the camera helicopter was terrible.
131	거인들이 건물을 파괴하고 있었다.	The giants were destroying the buildings	The giants were destroying the building.	The giants were destroying the building.
132	미처 대피하지 못했던 시민들은 잡히는 족족 거인들의 입속으로 들어갔다. 남아 있는 군대가 화력을 퍼부었지만 소용없는 짓이었다.	The citizens who could not evacuate were devoured by the giants. The army fired at the giant beasts but it was useless	The citizens who could not evacuate have entered the mouths of the elderly giants. The remaining army had fired the fire but it was useless.	Citizens who were unable to evacuate have entered the mouths of ethnic giants caught. The remaining troops fired fire but it was useless.
133	헌터들의 힘이 아니고서는 마수들을 잡는 게 불가능하니까.	It was impossible to win without the power of the hunters	It 's impossible to catch the winners without the power of the Hunters.	It's impossible to catch them except for Hunter's power.
134	정확한 집계는 불가능하지만 벌써 사망자가 백만 단위를 넘어간다는 추정치가 나왔다.	An accurate death count was impossible, but estimates suggest that the death toll has already exceeded one million	Accurate aggregation is impossible, but estimates suggest that the death toll has already exceeded one million.	Accurate numbers are impossible, but estimates have already been made that the death toll exceeds one million units.
135	그야말로 대참사였다.	It was a real catastrophe	It really was a catastrophe.	It was simply a catastrophe.
136	“..”	".."	..."	“..”
137	진우의 얼굴이 딱딱하게 굳어졌다. 실상을 목격한 건 처음이었다.	Jin-Woo's face hardened. It was the first time he witnessed the reality.	Jin-woo's face hardened. It was the first time he witnessed the reality.	Jin-woo's face hardened. It was the first time I've ever seen a reality.
138	그야 그럴 수밖에.	He had to.	I have to.	That's all I can do.
139	이중 던전에서 빠져나온 뒤 우진철 과장에게 뒤처리를 맡기고 집에 돌아가서 쓰러지듯 잠들었던 게 바로 어제였다.	Yesterday he left Woo Jin-Chul to clear up the mess at the dungeon and went home to get some sleep.	It was yesterday that I left the dungeon and left Woo Jin-chul to leave the house and go to sleep and fall asleep.	It was only yesterday that he left Woo Jin-chul to clean up the mess and went home and fell asleep as if he had collapsed.
140	예상은 했었지만 일본의 상황은 예상보다도 더 심했다.	It was unexpected, but the situation in Japan was worse than he feared	I expected, but the situation in Japan was worse than I feared.	The situation in Japan was worse than expected.
141	4년 전 제주도에서 일어났던 악몽을 방불케 했다.	It reminded him of the nightmare that happened on Jeju Island four years ago.	It reminded me of a nightmare that happened in Jeju Island four years ago.	It was a nightmare that happened four years ago in Jeju Island.
142	불행 중 다행이라고 할까.	He thought he was lucky to be unlucky.	It is fortunate to be unhappy.	I'd say I'm lucky to have a misfortune.
143	당시의 던전 브레이크는 섬 지역이라는 특수성으로 인해 문제가 더 커지는 것을 피할 수 있었다.	The Dungeon break at the time wasn't able to cause further problems due to the isolated nature of the island.	Dungeon brakes at that time were able to avoid the problem becoming bigger due to the speciality of island area.	Dungeon brakes at the time were able to avoid further problems due to the special nature of the island.
144	하지만.	However.	But.	but
145	일본은 다르다.	Japan is different.	Japan is different.	Japan is different.
146	그냥 섬으로 치부해 버리기에는 너무 크다. 나라 자체가 지워질 수도 있는 위기였다.	It 's too big to just turn it into an island. The country itself was in danger of being erased.	It 's too big to just turn it into an island. The country itself was a crisis that could be erased.	It's too big to be just an island. The nation itself was in a crisis that could be erased.
147	두근, 두근, 두근.	ba-bump ba-bump!	ba-bump ba-bump!	My head, my head, and my head.
148	거인들을 지켜보는 진우의 심장이 뛰었다.	Jin-woo's hearts, watching the giants, ran.	The heart of Jin-woo, watching the giants, ran.	Jin-woo's heart pounded as he watched the giants.
149	불쾌함이었다.	It was unpleasant.	It was unpleasant.	It was unpleasant.
150	겨우 저런 녀석들 따위가 사람들을 짓밟고 있다고 생각하자, 깊숙한 곳에서부터 강한 혐오감이 치밀어 올랐다.	When he thought that these guys were trampling on people, a strong disgust came from deep inside.	When I thought that these guys were trampling on people, the strong disgust came from deep places.	When I thought that only those guys were trampling on people, I felt a strong repugnance from the depths.
151	그런데.	By the way.	By the way.	by the way
152	‘가만...’	'Wait...’	wait...’	Gamma...'
153	진우가 상념에서 벗어났다.	A thought struck Jin-woo.	Jin-woo escaped from the thought.	Jin-woo is out of his mind.
154	겨우 저런 녀석들이라니?	Are those guys the only ones that came out?	Are those guys just like that?	Only those guys?
155	거인형 마수는 여태 상대해 본 적이 없었다. 당연히 TV로는 마력을 감지할 수 없다.	They were giant soldiers that have never been dealth with. Of course, you can't detect mana through the TV screen.	Magic Beasto, a giant doll, has never played a match. Of course, you can not detect magic power on a TV.	Giant dolls have never been dealt with before. Of course, you can't detect mana
156	한데 어째서 거인을 보자마자 무의식적으로 '겨우'라는 단어를 떠올린 것일까?	But why did I unconsciously think of the word 'only' when he saw the giant?	But why did you think of the word 'barely' when you saw the giant unconsciously?	But why did he unconsciously conjure up the word "chow" as soon as he saw the giant?
157	자신감인가?	Am I confident?	Is it confident?	Are you confident?
158	고개를 갸웃거리던 진우가 곧 고개를 가로저었다.	Jin-Woo shook his head.	Jin-woo, who stood up to his head, soon shook his head.	Jin-woo, who tilted his head, shook his head immediately.
159	‘머리가 복잡하니 별생각이 다 드네.’	I'm thinking too much.'	My head is complicated, so I'm thinking about it. "	I'm having a lot of trouble with my hair, so I'm all thinking about it.’	please remove his head
160	진우는 돌아섰다.	Jin-woo turned around.	Jin-woo turned around.	Jin-woo turned around.
161	TV 앞에 모여 걱정스러운 얼굴로 속보를 바라보는 사람들의 틈을 헤쳐 나온 진우가, 조용히 건물을 빠져나갔다.	Jin-woo, who was watching the TV report with many other people, broke through a gap in the crowd and quietly walked out of the building.	Jin-woo gathered in front of the TV and broke through the gap between people looking at the news with an anxious face, and quietly walked out of the building.	Jin-woo, who had to stand in front of the TV and watched the breaking news with a worried look, quietly escaped from the building.
162	* * *	* * *	* * *	* * *
163	던전 브레이크 이틀째.	Dungeon Break - 2nd day.	Dungeon Break 2nd day.	The second day of the Dungeon break.
164	즉시 전 세계의 시선이 일본에게 집중되었다.	Immediately the eyes of the world were concentrated on Japan.	Immediately the eyes of the world were concentrated on Japan.	Immediately, the eyes of the world were focused on Japan.
165	던전 브레이크의 대책은?	What are the measures against dungeon breaks?	What are the measures against dungeon brakes?	What is the solution of Dungeon's?
166	일본에게 방법이 남았나?	Is there a way to help Japan?	Is there a way to Japan?	Is there any way for Japan?
167	만약 아니라면, 과연 미국이 나서 줄 것인가?	If not, will the US come?	If not, will the US come?	If not, will the U.S. come forward?
168	그리고.	And.	And.	And
169	일본을 모두 파괴한 거인들이 바다를 건너 타국에도 피해를 입힐 가능성은 없는가?	Is it possible that giants who destroyed Japan will cross the sea and damage other countries?	Is it possible that giants who destroyed Japan will cross the sea and damage other countries?	Is there any chance that giants that have destroyed all of Japan will cause damage to other countries across the sea?
170	무너지는 일본에 우려와 근심의 시선들이 쏟아졌다.	Concerns and anxieties poured into Japan, which was collapsing.	Concerns and anxieties poured into Japan, which collapsed.	Concerns and anxieties poured in on the collapsing Japan.
171	물론 일본과 적대적인 관계에 놓여 있던 몇몇 나라들은 다른 생각을 하기도 하였으나, 적어도 겉으로는 다들 유감의 뜻을 전해 왔다.	Of course, some nations that have been in hostile relations with Japan have had different thoughts, but at least they have expressed their regrets on the outside.	Of course, some nations that have been in hostile relations with Japan have had different thoughts, but at least they have expressed their regrets on the outside.	Of course some countries that had been in hostile relations with Japan had different ideas, but at least on the surface, everyone has expressed regret.
172	그러나 일본에게 필요한 것은 말 뿐인 위로가 아니었다.	But what Japan needed was not just comfort.	But what Japan needed was not just comfort.	But what Japan needed was not just comfort.
173	실질적인 도움.	Practical help.	Practical help.	practical help
174	마수들에게서 일본을 구해 낼 수 있는 구체적인 힘, '구제력'이 필요했다.	A concrete force to save Japan from the beasts, a "relief force".	We needed a concrete force to save Japan from the masters, "relief."	The specific force needed to save Japan from the captains, and the 'rescue' power.
175	미국의 입장 발표가 늦어지고 있는 가운데, 벌써 일본 국토의 1/10이 파괴되었다는 소식이 나왔다.	Amid the delay in announcing the US position on the issue, news came out that 1/10 of Japan's territory had already been destroyed.	The announcement of the US position was delayed and news that 1/10 of Japan's territory had already been destroyed.	Amid the delay in U.S. announcement of its position, it has been reported that one-tenth of the Japanese territory has already been destroyed.
176	고속도로를 가득 메운 일본 난민들의 행렬이 전파를 탔다.	A procession of Japanese refugees filling the highway was on the air.	A procession of Japanese refugees filled the highway took the premiere.	A parade of Japanese refugees crowded the highway was on the air.
177	그들은 살아남기 위해 터전을 버리고 동쪽으로, 서쪽으로 이동했다.	They abandoned their homes to survive and move eastward and westward.	They abandoned their homes to survive and moved eastward and westward.	They abandoned their land and moved east and west to survive.
178	하지만 모든 나라가 그렇듯 일본의 땅덩이도 무한하지 않다. 결국은 막다른 골목에 다다르고 만다.	But like all countries, the land of Japan is not infinite. Ultimately, it's a dead end.	But like all countries, the land of Japan is not infinite. Ultimately, it's a dead end.	However, as in all countries, Japan's land is not infinite. It ends up in a dead end.
179	예고된 종말이 다가오고 있었다.	The anticipated end was approaching.	The anticipated end was approaching.	The predicted end was approaching.
180	그들의 안타까운 모습을 보며 세계가 묻기 시작했다.	The world began to ask about their sad appearance.	The world began to ask about their sad appearance.	The world began to question them when they saw their sad faces.
181	-한국은 무얼 하는가?	- What will Korea do?	- What does Korea do?	- What does Korea do?
182	-한국은 왜 일본을 돕지 않는가?	- Why does not Korea help Japan?	- Why does not Korea help Japan?	Why doesn't Korea help Japan?
183	-그들의 은혜를 모르는 것인가?	- Do they not know their grace?	- Do they not know their grace?	- Are you not aware of their kindness?
184	세계는 바로 몇 주 전 있었던 제주도 레이드를 보았다.	The world saw Jeju Island Raid just a few weeks ago.	The world saw Jeju Island Raid just a few weeks ago.	The world saw the Jeju Island Raid just a few weeks ago.
185	일본은 한국을 위해 투입한 S급 헌터들의 절반을 잃었는데, 어째서 한국은 일본의 위기를 가만히 지켜보고 있기만 하느냐는 것이었다.	Japan lost half of its S-class hunters for Korea, so why was it that Korea was still watching the Japanese crisis?	Japan lost half of its S-class hunters for Korea, so why was it that Korea was still watching the Japanese crisis?	Japan has lost half of its S-class Hunter for South Korea, and why does it just watch Japan's crisis?
186	일본의 피해 규모와 사망자의 숫자가 매시간 갱신됐다.	Japan's damage scale and the number of deaths have been updated every hour.	Japan's damage scale and the number of deaths have been updated every hour.	The size of the damage and the number of deaths in Japan were updated every hour in Japan.
187	사람들은 분개하고 애도했다.	People were angry and mourned.	People were resentful and lamented.	People were angry and mourned.
188	일본에 대한 동정론이 커질수록 한국에 대한 비판이 거세졌다.	As sympathy for Japan became larger, criticism of Korea became more and more prevalent.	As sympathy for Japan became larger, criticism of Korea became more and more prevalent.	The bigger the sentiment of sympathy for Japan, the more criticism it received against Korea.
189	-움직여라, 한국!	- Move, Korea!	- Move, Korea!	Move, Korea!
190	-그들에겐 의리라는 것이 존재하지 않는가?	- Is not there a righteousness for them?	- Is not there a righteousness for them?	- Doesn't they have any sense of duty?
191	-한국은 제주도를 잊었나!	- Korea forgot Jeju Island!	- Korea forgot Jeju Island!	Korea forgot Jeju Island!
192	세계의 여론이 들끓었다.		The public opinion of the world got hot.	The world's public opinion was seething.	what do they mean by hot ?
193	그리고 일본이 왜 유독 한국에만 마수들의 퇴치를 요청하지 않는지, 하는 의문도 커졌다.	And the question has grown over why Japan does not ask Korea to defeat the captors.	And I wonder why Japan does not ask for the elimination of the masks only in toxic Korea.	And the question has grown over why Japan does not ask Korea to defeat the captors.
194	그렇게 사흘째가 되던 날.	So the third day.	So the third day.	on such a third day
195	때가 됐다고 생각한 고건희 협회장이 드디어 기자들 앞에 섰다.	The chairman of Korea's Hunters Association Go Gun-Hee, who thought it was time, finally stood in front of reporters.	The chairman of Gun-Hee, who thought it was time, finally stood in front of reporters.	Go Gun-hee, president of the association who thought it was time, finally stood in front of reporters. cv
196	웅성웅성.		SFX: a roaring voice	a roaring voice
197	발 디딜 틈 없이 모여든 기자들과 카메라를 둘러보던 고건희 협회장은 조용히 입을 열었다.	Go Gun-Hee looked around at all the cameras and reporters that had gathered and spoke quetly:	When I was looking around the camera and the reporters who gathered without a break, the chairman of Gun-Hee quietly opened his mouth.	Go Gun-hee, president of the association, spoke quietly while touring the cameras with reporters who had gathered around.
198	“일본에 일어난 참사를 유감스럽게 생각하는 바이며, 그에 대해 우리 헌터협회의 입장을 밝히겠습니다”	I regret the disasters that have happened in Japan, and I will reveal the position of our Hunter Association."	I regret the disasters that have happened in Japan, and I will reveal the position of our Hunter Association."	"I regret the disaster that happened in Japan, and I will tell you the position of our Hunter Association."
199	그리고.	And.	And.	And
200	그보다 조금 더 앞선 시간, 미 헌터관리국의 성명이 발표되었다.		A little earlier, the statement of the 『Hunter Bureau』 was published.	A little earlier than that, the statement of the Hunter's Administration was released.	a little earlier or later? ... and is it the statement of US's hunter association or koreas?
201


1		edited 2019.03.08 #white	2019.02.11	notes
2	Press conference at the 『Hunter Bureau』.		Press conference at the『Hunter Bureau』.
3	미국이 처음으로 입을 열었다.		The United States opened its mouth for the first time.
4	“우리는 헌터들을 한곳으로 모으고 있습니다”		We are collecting the hunters in one place."
5	일본을 구제하기 위해 미국이 드디어 손을 쓰는가?		Is the United States finally using power to rescue Japan?
6	헌터관리국에서 입장을 표명한다는 소식을 듣고 몰려든 기자들은 자기 일처럼 환호성을 질렀다.		The reporters who flocked to hear the announcement of the『Hunter Bureau』's position cheered approvingly.
7	어느 누구도 수천만, 아니 억 단위의 사람들이 비명에 죽어 가는 것을 바라지는 않았다.		No one ever wanted tens of millions of people to die in screams.
8	때문에 기자들이 열광한 것이다.		The journalists are enthusiastic because of this.
9	기자회견장의 분위기가 한없이 달아오른 그때, 대변인이 조용히 고개를 가로저었다.		At that time, the spokesman quietly shook his head.
10	“하지만 그것은 일본을 위한 것이 아닙니다”		But it is not for Japan."
11	뭐라고?		what?
12	기자들이 웅성대며 서로를 바라보았다.		The reporters looked at each other boldly.
13	아무도 미리 접한 정보가 없는지, 모두들 눈치만 살피고 있었다.		Everyone was noticing whether anyone had any information in advance.
14	대변인은 뒤의 화면을 가리켰다.		The spokesperson pointed to the back screen.
15	“헉”		Ugh!"
16	“아니..”		no..."
17	화면에 떠오른 영상에 기자들은 입을 다물었다.		Reporters hung up on the image on the screen.
18	일시에 소란이 가라앉고, 그 자리를 정적이 대신했다. 무거운 침묵 속에서 드문드문 신음이 흘러 나왔다.		The turmoil subsided at the time, and the place was replaced by static. In the heavy silence, a pervasive moaning sounded.
19	준비된 영상은 그만큼 충격적인 것이었다.		The prepared image was so shocking.
20	“오늘 동부 메릴랜드 주에서 발견된 게이트의 모습입니다”		This is the gate we found today in eastern Maryland."
21	게이트의 크기가 정상이 아니었다.		The size of the gate was not normal.
22	일본에 생긴 것보다는 작다고는 해도 보기 드물 정도의 크기.		Although it is smaller than that of Japan, it is rare.
23	게이트의 크기가 등급과 직결되지는 않는다.		The size of the gate is not directly related to the grade.
24	하지만.		But.
25	어마어마한 규모의 게이트가 하급 던전으로 연결되는 경우 또한 없었다.		Nor was there a double dungeon.
26	대변인이 설명을 이었다.		The spokesman went on to explain.
27	“저희 조사단이 측정한 결과 이번 게이트 역시 일본의 것과 마찬가지인 S급으로 밝혀졌으며, 본국의 최상급 헌터들은 이를 처리하기 위해 최선을 다할 것입니다”		Our team has found that this gate is of the same grade as Japan and the S-Hunters of our country will do their best to handle it."
28	기자들은 얼굴을 감싸 쥐거나, 고개를 절레절레 젓거나, 깊은 탄식을 내뱉으며 각자 절망감을 표출했다.		The reporters expressed their desperation by embracing their faces, stirring their heads, and sighing deeply.
29	비슷한 시기에 S급 게이트가 동시에 생성되는, 유례없는 일이 발생한 것이다.		Two S-class gates are created at the same time - it was unprecedented.
30	물론 미국은 걱정이 없었다.		Of course, the U.S. was not worried.
31	지금까지 전 세계에서 모셔 온 수십 명의 S급 헌터가 어렵지 않게 게이트를 처리해 줄 터였다.		Until now, dozens of S-class hunters from around the world have been able to handle gates without difficulty.
32	문제는 일본이었다.		The problem was Japan.
33	‘미국은 일본을 도울 여력이 없다.’		The United States has no way to help Japan. ’
34	이 끔찍한 소식이 일본에 알려지자 미국의 지원만을 간절히 기다리고 있던 일본인들의 절규가 이어졌다.		As this horrible news travelled to Japan, the Japanese who were eagerly awaiting for US support screamed.
35	일본은 끝났다.		Japan was over.
36	거인형 마수들은 눈앞의 모든 것들을 파괴하며 남진하는 중이었고, 북으로 쫓겨난 사람들은 점점 막다른 곳으로 몰리고 있었다.		Giant soldiers were on their way to the south, destroying everything in front of them, and the people who were driven out to the north were increasingly being driven to a dead end.
37	이런 상황에서 침묵을 지키고 있던 한국 또한 입장을 밝혔다.	In this situation, Korea, which had been silent, also expressed it's position.		It's pretty understandable, so I'll just go ahead.
38	기자들 앞에 선 고건희가 말했다.	In front of the reporters stands Go Gun-Hee.		If you say so...
39	“우리는 일본의 일에 일체 관여하지 않겠습니다”	"We will not get involved in Japan's affairs at all."
40	* * *	* * *
41	하루 전.	A day ago.
42	여느 때와 같이 아진 길드의 드넓은 사무실에는 진우와 유진호, 단 두 사람뿐이었다.	As usual, there were only Jin-woo and Yoo Jin-Ho in the large office of the guild.
43	유진호가 눈을 반짝였다.	Yoo Jin-Ho's eyes shone.
44	“형님. B급 게이트가 하나 나왔는데, 이거 예약할까요”	"Brother, I have a B-class gate, do you want me to make a reservation?"
45	“헌터스 길드 구역이지”	"Is it in the area of the Hunters' Guild?"
46	“네? 아, 그러네요. 형님”	"Oh? Yes, brother."
47	“그럼 됐어”	"It's fine then."
48	“아... 알겠습니다, 형님”	"Oh ... okay."
49	다수의 정예 헌터들이 희생된 헌터스는 지금 한창 정신없이 바쁜 시간을 보내고 있을 터였다.	The Hunters Guild, which sacrificed a large number of elite hunters, would be busy spending their time now.
50	그 틈을 타 그들의 게이트를 차지하는 건 여러모로 모양새가 좋지 않았다.	Taking the gap to occupy their gate was not attractive in many ways
51	옆머리를 긁적거리던 유진호가 진우에게로 고개를 돌렸다.	Yoo Jin-Ho, who was scratching his head, turned his head towards Jin-woo.
52	“형님. 아까부터 뭘 그렇게 열심히 보고 계십니까”	"My brother, what are you looking so hard at?"
53	모니터에서 눈을 뗀 진우가 의자 등받이에 몸을 기댔다.	Jin-woo averted his eyes from the monitor and leaned toward his chair
54	“진호야”	"Jin-Ho."
55	“예, 형님”	"Yes brother."
56	“나 일본이나 갔다 올까”	"Should I go to Japan?"
57	“예”	"Oh?"
58	유진호의 얼굴이 굳어졌다.	Yoo Jin-Ho's face hardened.
59	그 말을 하고 있는 사람이 누구인지 모르는 것은 아니었다. 형님의 활약을 누구보다 가까이서 지켜봐 왔다.	He did not know why Jin-woo was talking about this. Jin-woo, who was one of the few people that he spent the most time with.
60	하지만.	But...
61	S급 게이트는 상식이 통하지 않는 곳이었다.	An S-Class gate was a place where common sense did not work.
62	측정불가.	Since it was not measurable.
63	그것은 이미 규격 외아른 남리 아닌가?	'Is not it already a norm different from the norm?'
64	같은 S급끼리도 넘을 수 없는 격차가 있듯이 측정이 불가능한 게이트에서 튀어나온 마수가 얼마나 위험한 지는 아무도 알지 못했다.	Nobody knows the horrible things that can come out of a gate that can not be measured, since there is a gap that the same class can not overcome.
65	그래서 유진호는 일본을 가겠다는 진우의 말에 웃을 수 없었다.	So, Yoo Jin-Ho could not even tell Jin-woo to go to Japan.
66	문득 유진호의 고개가 모니터로 돌아갔다.	Suddenly, Jin-Ho's head returned to the ground and Jin-woo look at the monitor for a brief moment.
67	‘아...’	'Ah...’
68	화면에는 일본에 대한 속보가 가득 차 있었다.	The screen was full of news about Japan.
69	형님이 신경 쓰고 계시구나.	But the amount of impact on Jin-woo and Jin-Ho were very different.
70	자신과 달리 형님은 큰 힘을 가지고 있었다. 그러니 그에 맞는 고뇌가 동반될 수밖에.	After all, Jin-woo had the power to help Japan while Jin-Ho would only act as a spectator.
71	“형님, 잠시만요”	"Older brother.."
72	“응”	"Yes?"
73	가볍게 던져 본 말이었는데 유진호의 반응은 사뭇 진지했다.	While Jin-woo replied quietly, Yoo's reaction was very serious.
74	잠깐 자리를 비웠던 유진호가 캐비닛에서 앨범 같은 것을 하나 들고 왔다.	Yoo Jin-Ho who had just left his seat, appeared with something similar to an album in the cabinet.
75	두꺼운 책을 펼치자 신문 기사들이 잔뜩 스크랩되어 있었다.	When he opened it, the thick book was scraped by newspaper articles.
76	‘이건...?’	'This...?'
77	전부 진우가 나온 기사였다.	All were articles where Jin-woo came out.
78	언론에는 진우의 개입이 알려져 있지 않았던 레드 게이트 사고에서부터 제주도 레이드, 도로 정체를 해결했던 일, 그리고 최근에는 헌터스와 함께 정체불명의 석상들과 싸웠던 것까지.	Since the accident of the Red gate that was already known by the community, to the assault on the island of Jeju and recently to fight with unidentified statues with the Hunters' Guild.
79	진우가 기막혀 하며 물었다.	Seeing these items, Jin-woo asked
80	“이런 걸 모으고 있었냐”	"Have you collected these items?"
81	“네, 형님”	"Yes, brother."
82	유진호의 얼굴은 조금 붉어져 있었다.	At the same time, Jin-Ho's face turned red and he said.
83	“근데 갑자기 이건 왜”	"But why?"
84	“이 기사들 공통점이 뭔지 아십니까, 형님”	"Do you know what these items have in common, brother?"
85	“글쎄..”	"Well..."
86	내가 관련된 사건들이라는 걸 말하는 건 아닐 테고.
87	잠시 뒤 유진호가 모기만 한 소리로 말했다.	After a while, Yoo Jin-Ho spoke with a voice like that of a mosquito.
88	“저는 어디에도 없다는 겁니다. 형님”	"I'm not anywhere. Brother."
89	높은 감각 스탯으로 강화된 청력이 아니었으면 놓칠 뻔한 목소리.	If it were not for his keen ears, Jin-woo would not have understood anything that Jin-Ho had said.
90	“뭐”	"What?"
91	진우가 돌아보자 유진호가 숙였던 고개를 들고 진우를 바라보았다.	Jin-woo looked back and looked at Yoo Jin-Ho with his head bowed.
92	“형님, 일본에 가시는 거면 저도 데려가 주세요”	"Brother, if you go to Japan, please take me with you."
93	“...”	"Huh...?"
94	진우는 의아해했다.	Jin-woo was confused.
95	일본에 간다고 하면 말리거나 응원할 거라고 생각했지, 데려가 달라는 말이 나올 줄은 꿈에도 몰랐다.	Jin-woo thought that if he would tell Jin-Ho about his plans to go to Japan he would be restricted by him, however ... he never thought that Jin-Ho would ask him to accompany him.
96	하지만 유진호는 진심이었다.	But Yoo Jin-Ho was sincere.
97	“제 입에는 말씀드리기 부끄럽지만 형님은 제 자랑이십니다. 제가 남들 앞에서 떳떳하게 내세울 수 있는 거라고는 그것뿐입니다”	"Although I am ashamed to say it, brother, you are my pride, thanks to you, I was finally able to get free."
98	“너..”	"You..."
99	진우는 입을 다물었다.	Jin-woo opened his mouth.
100	누구보다 가진 것이 많아 보이는 유진호.	Jin-Ho seems to think of him more than anyone else.
101	하지만 그동안 진호에게 들은 바에 따르면 그것들은 지금껏 녀석을 괴롭혀 온 족쇄였지. 자랑은 아니었다.	But from what Jin-Ho said, it's been the shackles that have plagued him so far. I was not bragging.
102	그러나 자신을 만나고 아진 길드를 키워 가는 건 모두 유진호의 선택이었다.	However, it was Yoo Jin-Hoo's decision to meet him and form the Ah-jin guild.
103	유일한 자부심이라 말하는 진호의 심정을 이해할 수 있었다.	Jin-woo could understand Jin-Ho's sense of pride.
104	“그러니까 저도 형님이 계신 곳에 있고 싶습니다. 꼭 데려가 주세요, 형님”	"So I want to be where you are, please take me with you, brother."
105	“내가 어딜 간다고 했는지, 기억은 하는 거지”	"First of all, do you know where I'm going to go, right?"
106	아무리 철없는 진호라도 일본 소식 정도는 들었을 것이었다.	No matter how immature Jin-Ho was, he would have heard of Japan.
107	그곳은 지금 현세에 강림한 지옥이었다.	It was a hell that is now in the ascendancy of time.
108	‘거인'이라는 악마들이 인간들을 처참하게 심판하고 있는 지옥.	The hell where the 'giant' demons brutally judged humans.
109	그러나 유진호는 결의에 찬 얼굴로 고개를 끄덕였다.	However, Yoo nodded determinedly.
110	“형님이 무사하시면 저도 무사할 겁니다. 형님이 다치시면... 에이, 그런 건 생각도 하기 싫습니다”	"If you're safe, I'll be fine, if you hurt yourself ... Oh, I do not want to think about that."
111	유진호는 강한 신뢰감이 담긴 눈빛을 보내왔다.	Yoo Jin-Ho gave him a look with great confidence.
112	누군가에게 강한 신뢰를 받고 있다는 것은 빈말로도 나쁘다고 할 수 없는 기분이었다.	Having a strong trust in someone was a bad feeling sometimes.
113	가슴속이 간질거리는 것 같은 묘한 기분에 진우는 유진호의 머리를 헤집었다.	With a strange feeling in his heart, Jin-woo stares at Yoo Jin-Ho.
114	유진호는 당황했지만 고개를 빼지는 않았다.	Yoo Jin-Ho was embarrassed but he did not lower his head.
115	“혀, 형님”	"Let's go brother."
116	“당연히 농담이지. 이 시기에 일본을 왜 가겠냐”	"Of course it was a joke, why would I go to Japan at this time?"
117	진우는 자리에서 일어났다.	Then, Jin-woo got up from his seat.
118	“오늘은 이만 퇴근하자. 수고했다”	"We're going to finish for today, good job."
119	“어? 벌써 가십니까, 형님”	"What, are you leaving now, brother?"
120	손을 흔들며 사무실 문을 나서는 진우의 등에 유진호가 허리를 숙였다.	When he left the office waving his hands, he leaned toward Jin-woo's back.
121	“내일 뵙겠습니다, 형님”	"I'll see you tomorrow, brother."
122	* * *	* * *
123	덜컹.
124	진우가 집으로 들어섰다.	Jin-woo entered his house.
125	군침 돌게 만드는 향긋한 찌개 냄새가 코끝에 스며들었다. 잠시 멈춰 서서는 저녁 냄새를 맡아 보았다.	The smell of fragrant soup made Jin-woo lick his mouth.
126	‘좋다.’	'All right'
127	어머니께서 퇴원하고 나서 가장 좋아진 점 하나는 집에 반겨 줄 사람이 있다는 것이었다.	One of the best things about Jin-woo's life was that after his mother left the hospital, he now had someone to welcome him to his home.
128	예전처럼 어둡고 조용한 집은 이제 없었다.	It was not the dark house and silence as before.
129	“아들 왔니”	"Have you returned home, son?"
130	부엌 쪽에서 어머니의 목소리가 들려왔다.	His mother's voice came from the kitchen
131	“예”	"Yes."
132	신발을 가지런히 벗어 두고 부엌으로 걸음을 옮겼다. 뒤를 돌아보는 어머니께 미소를 지었다.	Jin-woo took off his shoes and walked towards the kitchen. Then, seeing his mother, he smiled at her.
133	“다녀왔습니다”	"I'm home."
134	“저녁 먹을 거지”	"Do you want dinner, son?"
135	“네. 진아는요”	"Yes ... and Jin-Ah?"
136	“입맛 없다네”	"No appetite."
137	멈칫.
138	의자를 빼내려던 진우의 손이 멈추었다.	Jin-woo's hand, which was trying to get the chair out, stopped.
139	“아직도요”	"Still?"
140	“안 그래도 어젯밤까지 한숨도 못 자다가 이제 잠들었어”	"She did not sleep last night, so now she's asleep."
141	“..”	"..."
142	진우는 기척을 죽이고서 조심스럽게 동생 방의 문을 열었다.	After dinner, Jin-woo went to his room, but before, he carefully opened the door of his sister's room.
143	“음... 음..”	"Well ... uhm ..."
144	진아는 몸을 계속 뒤척이며 쉽게 깊은 잠을 이루지 못했다.	Jin-Ah was still spinning and spinning in her bed, it seemed like she could not sleep peacefully.
145	평소에는 밝은 모습을 유지하고 있지만, 아직도 정신적 고통이 심한 모양이었다.	His sister used to keep a brilliant figure, but because of the Dungeon Break at her school, she still suffered mentally.
146	‘하긴... 그런 일이 있었는데.’	'Well ... that happened. ’
147	동생이 힘들어하는 모습을 지켜볼 때마다 마수들에 대한 적의가 끓어올랐다.	Everytime Jin-woo remembered his sister struggle to fight a monster, his blood boiled.
148	어째서 녀석들은 이렇게 인간을 끊임없이 괴롭히는 걸까?	'Why do they continue torturing humans in this way?'
149	그때.	Then.
150	진우의 머릿속에서 게이트에서 쏟아져 나와 마수들을 쓸어버리던 은빛 병사들이 떠올랐다.	Jin-woo remembered the silver soldiers pouring out from the gate.
151	마수들과 서로 적의를 불태우던, 수를 헤아릴 수 없는 규모의 군대.	An army of incalculable size fighting their enemies.
152	만약 그들이 실존한다고 한다면.	If they are real.
153	‘그들은 우리의 아군인가?’	'Are they our ally?’
154	적의 적이 아군이라는 말도 있으니.	There is a saying that the enemy of your enemy is your ally.
155	잠든 동생을 조용히 바라보던 진우가 방문을 닫았다.	Jin-woo, who was secretly looking at his sleeping sister, closed the door.
156	“잘 먹었습니다”	"I think that's enough."
157	저녁을 먹은 뒤, 진우는 운동 삼아 협회의 체육관으로 이동했다.	Later, Jin-woo went to the gym of the association to do some exercises.
158	체육관에 심어 둔 그림자 병사가 있어 편했다.	There was a shadow soldier standing in the gym, which is why he came to the gym in a flash.
159	생각이 많아질 땐 땀을 흘리는 게 최고였다. 오랜만에 땀을 좀 흠뻑 흘리고 싶어졌다.	'When you think a lot, the best thing is sweating. I've wanted to sweat for a long time now. '
160	진우는 베르를 불러냈다.	Jin-woo called him out.
161	가볍게 몸을 풀고 있는 진우 앞에 전직 개미왕이 공손히 무릎 꿇고 고개를 숙였다.	The ancient king of the ants leaned on his knees and bowed his head in front of Jin-woo, who was warming up gently.
162	“왕이시여..”	"My King..."
163	베르는 그림자 군단에서 유일하게 진우의 공격을 약간이나마 버틸 수 있는 병사였다.	『Ber』 was the only shadow soldier who could handle Jin-woo's attacks a little bit.
164	그러나 그 베르조차 달라진 진우의 변화를 감지하고는 흠칫 몸을 떨었다.	However, even 『Ber』 was nervous when he felt the change in Jin-woo.
165	“감축드립니다, 왕이시여. 더욱더 고강해지신 힘이 느껴집니다”	"Oh, King. You feel more and more powerful."
166	‘검은 심장'의 가공할 마력에 베르는 전율을 느꼈다.	『Ber』 said that, since he felt the "Black Heart" in Jin-woo's veins.
167	아래를 향한 녀석의 고개가 오들오들 떨렸다.	Jin-woo looked at him and shook his head.
168	하지만 성장을 자랑하기 위해 베르를 불러낸 것이 아니다.	Jin-woo did not call 『Ber』 to show off, instead, he called him to practice.
169	진우는 베르에게 일어나라고 손짓했다.	Jin-woo beckoned 『Ber』to get up.
170	“...”	"...?"
171	그림자 군단에 속하고부터는 접한 적 없었던 진우의 근심 어린 눈빛에 베르가 고개를 갸웃거렸다.	However, after becoming his shadow soldier, this was the first time that 『Ber』 looked at Jin-woo with a worried face.
172	진우는 나직이 말했다.	Jin-woo looked at him.
173	“지금부터 전력을 다해서 덤벼라”	"Please, do your best to fight against me."
174	“왕이시여. 제가 어떻게..”	"My king, how could I ..."
175	“괜찮아. 땀 좀 흘리고 싶은 거니까. 너밖에 없다는 거 알잖아”	"It's okay, I only want to spill some sweat. You know you're the only one who can fight against me."
176	“감... 감개무량하옵..”	"My king, I ..."
177	감격해 무릎을 꿇으려는 베르에게 진우가 날카로운 눈빛을 보냈다.	Jin-woo gave 『Ber』 an intimidating look, who was thrilled to be kneeling.
178	“너 어째 어휘가 점점 늘어 간다? 어디서 또 사람 잡아먹은 거 아니지”	"Why is it that you can say more and more words? You did not eat people again, right?"
179	베르가 움찔 어깨를 떨었으나, 더 이상 추구하지는 않았다.	『Ber』 shrugged and did not speak anymore.
180	진우는 주먹을 쥐고 다시금 지시를 내렸다.	Jin-woo clenched his fist and ordered again.
181	“전력을 다해라”	"Do your best."
182	“정녕 주군의 뜻이 그러하시다면..”	"If that is the will of the King ..."
183	고개를 들어 올린 베르가 손톱을 길게 세웠다.	『Ber』 raised his head and stretched his arms and nails.
184	“키에에에에엑-”
185	자신이 손톱을 써도 왕께는 닿지 않는다는 것을 알기에 부담은 없었다.	It was not burdensome to know that he did not reach the king even when he sharpens his nails.
186	진우도 그 모습을 보고 씩 웃으며 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo smiled and nodded when he saw the scene.
187	바라던 바였다.	It was what he hoped to see.
188	“키엑”	"ROAR!"
189	체육관 내부를 뒤흔드는 강한 포효와 함께 베르가 덤벼들었다.	With a loud roar that shook the interior of the gym, 『Ber』 attacked.
190	쾅!	Bang!
191	바닥에 처박힌 베르가 대짜로 뻗었다.
192	“끼엑..”	"Damn ..."
193	127전 127패.	127 rounds - 127 lost
194	역시나 전력을 다한 공격으로도 털끝 하나 건들지 못했다.	『Ber』 could not beat Jin-woo even if he used all his strength.
195	며칠 못 본 사이에 왕께선 더욱 더 강해지셨다.	During a few days, the king became stronger.
196	오늘로 힘에 대한 경의와 왕을 향한 충의가 한층 더 깊어졌다.	Therefore, 『Ber』's respect for his king became stronger and stronger.
197	뻗은 채 쉽사리 일어나지 못하고 있는 베르 옆에 진우가 털썩 앉았다.	Jin-woo, who was sitting next to 『Ber』 after the strong training, had a deep look.
198	이마에 땀방울이 몇 개 맺혔다.	A few swollen drops on the forehead.
199	그나마 이것이 최선이었다.	This was the best 『Ber』could do.
200	이 이상 격하게 움직이면 체육관이 박살 나고 만다.	If they move too hard, the gym would be shattered.
201	진우는 앉아서 가만히 앞을 바라봤다.	Jin-woo sat down and gazed forward.
202	얌전히 몸을 일으킨 베르가 무릎을 꿇고 물었다.	Seeing that, 『Ber』 knelt in front of him.
203	“왕이시여... 혹시 근심이라도 있으십니까”	"King, do you have any worries?"
204	“근심”	"Worries?"
205	“주군과 저희의 정신은 일부분 연결되어 있습니다. 왕의 고충은 저희에게 고통으로 전해집니다”	"The king and us, the shadow soldiers, are connected, therefore, when the king suffers, we also suffer."
206	“..”	"..."
207	그림자 병사에게 위로를 받다니.	Jin-woo could not believe one of this shadow soldiers wanted to comfort him.
208	그것도 원래는 곤충이었던 녀석에게.	Specially one who was onces an insect.
209	진우는 피식 웃음이 나왔다.	After a brief moment, Jin-woo smiled.
210	평소라면 그렇게 그냥 웃어넘기고 말았겠지만 이번에는 조금 달랐다.	This smile was very different from his common smiles.
211	‘하고 싶은 일이 있는데 내가 어떻게 해야 할지 모르겠다.”	"I have something I want to do, but I do not know if I should do it."
212	일본에서 일어나는 일은 엄밀히 말해 남의 일이었다.	What happened in Japan was strictly another matter.
213	거기에 어떤 위험이 도사리고 있을지 모르고, 세계 모든 사고를 혼자서 다 처리할 수 있는 것도 아니다.	He did not know what kind of dangers were there ... nor was it possible to deal with all the accidents of the world on its own.
214	게다가 아직 한국 헌터협회와 일본 헌터협회 사이에는 풀리지 않은 감정의 앙금도 남아 있었다.	In addition, there was still a bitter enmity between the Korean Hunters Association and the Hunters Association of Japan.
215	여러 가지 생각들이 머리를 복잡하게 만들었다.	Many ideas complicated his head.
216	그러자.	So...
217	베르가 고개를 들었다.	Jin-woo wanted to hear 『Ber』's opinion.
218	“왕이시여”	"My King..."
219	진우가 놀란 눈으로 베르를 돌아보았다.	Jin-woo looked at 『Ber』 with surprise.
220	녀석이 그림자 병사가 된 후로 이렇게 강력하게 의지를 피력한 적은 처음이었다.	It was the first time he had expressed his will so strongly since he became a shadow soldier.
221	“왕께는 그 무엇도 걸림돌이 되어서는 아니 됩니다”	"Nothing should stand in the way of the king."
222	그 신념에 찬 목소리는 베르를 마수 출신의 그림자 병사가 아니라, 오랫동안 곁을 지켜 온 충신처럼 느껴지게 했다.	The voice of that belief felt not like from the shadow soldier 『Ber』, but more from a loyal patron.
223	“하고 싶은 것을 행하는 자. 그것이 왕이십니다”	"He who does what he wants to do, that's the king."
224	“그러니까 나는 왕이 아니라니까”	"Then I'm not the king ..."
225	시스템에 의해 우연히 정해진 직업이 그림자 군주인 거지.	It's the system who put him in the spot as the shadow monarch.
226	하지만 베르는 진우의 말을 강하게 부정했다.	Upon hearing that, 『Ber』 firmly denied Jin-woo's words.
227	“그렇지 않습니다. 왕께서는 하고자 하는 바를 행할 수 있는 힘을 가지고 계십니다”	"It's not like that, the king has the power to do what he wants."
228	진우의 눈이 흔들렸다.	Jin-woo's eyes trembled.
229	두근.
230	왜인지 심장이 크게 요동쳤다.	'Because my heart is swinging heavily?'
231	“틀림없는 왕이십니다”	"You, my king, are the king of the world."
232	그놈의 왕 소리.	The King of the King.
233	하지만.	But.
234	하지만 어째서인지 뛰기 시작한 가슴이 쉽게 진정되질 않았다.	Hearing that, his heart could no longer calm down.
235	‘내가 하고 싶은 것...’	'What I want to do...'
236	다시 앞을 응시하는 진우의 눈빛이 차갑게 빛나기 시작했다.	At the same time, Jin-woo's gaze began to shine.
237	* * *	* * *
238	다음 날.	The next day.
239	미국이 성명을 발표하고, 고건희 협회장도 헌터협회의 뜻을 못 박았다.	The U. S. had already issued its statement and the president of the Korean association, Go Gun-hee, also issued his statement.
240	“우리는 일본의 일에 일체 관여하지 않겠습니다”	"We will not get involved in Japanese affairs at all."
241	촤촤촤촤촤촤촤촤촤-	Click! Click! Click!
242	플래시가 쉴 새 없이 터졌다.	The flash fired without interruption.
243	고건희 협회장은 기자들 앞에서 일본 헌터들이 행하려고 했던 만행을 낱낱이 고했다.	Later, Go Gun-hee, president of the association, told reporters of all the atrocities that Japanese hunters tried to commit.
244	그가 내민 증거들이 움직일 수 없는 사실들을 뒷받침했다.	He evidence he gave supported what he said.
245	끔찍한 흉계를 꾸며 놓고 뻔뻔이 큰소리치는 마쓰모토 일본 헌터협회장의 모습이 찍힌 CCTV 영상은, 기자들에게 엄청난 충격을 안겨주었다.	The tests of Matsumoto, the head of the Hunters Association of Japan, making a terrible plot, surprised the reporters.
246	한국의 원조를 기대했던 일본 기자들은 망연자실 영상을 바라볼 수밖에 없었다.	Japanese journalists waiting for Korean aid had no choice but to duck their heads.
247	어느새 카메라를 든 그들의 손은 바닥을 향해 내려가 있었다.	In a short time, his hands with cameras dropped to the ground.
248	방금 전 미국이 일본을 도울 수 없다고 말했다.	Just before, the U. S. said it can not help Japan.
249	이런 상황에서 한국 헌터협회의 폭로는 일본에 사형선고나 다름없었다. 일본 기자들의 눈에서 뜨거운 눈물이 흘렀다.	In this context, the revelation of the Korean Hunters Association amounted to a death sentence for Japan. Tears welled up in the eyes of Japanese journalists.
250	“...이상입니다”	"... and that's all."
251	고건희 협회장은 할 말을 다했다.	Go Gun-hee, president of the association, said everything he had to say.
252	원래라면 질문이 쇄도해야 할 시간에 모두가 충격과 경악으로 입을 열지 못했다.	Normally, when the interviewee finished speaking, the rain of questions from the journalists would follow later. However ... there was nothing.
253	기자회견의 분위기가 방송국 카메라를 통해 전국으로 생중계되었다.	The atmosphere of the press conference was broadcast live across the country through a broadcast camera.
254	사람들은 그제야 어째서 한국이 일본의 위기에 침묵하고 있는지 그 진실을 알 수 있었다.	Only then did people know why Korea was silent about the crisis in Japan.
255	그런데.	But then.
256	“하지만”	"But..."
257	기자회견을 마치고 돌아설 듯했던 고건희가 다시 입을 열었다.	Go Gun-hee, who seemed to turn around after the press conference, spoke again.
258	“이것은 어디까지나 우리 헌터협회의 결정이며, 헌터 개인의 의지를 막아설 생각은 없습니다”	"...However, although this is our decision, I do not intend to block if a 'specific' hunter in my country wishes to volunteer for your country."
259	이게 또 무슨 소리인가?	'What was that?
260	술렁술렁.
261	충격에 얼어붙어 있던 기자들이 겨울잠에서 서서히 깨어나는 동물들처럼, 느릿하게 시선을 주고받기 시작했다.	The journalists, frozen in shock, began to exchange glances, like animals slowly awakening from their hibernation.
262	“한 사람. 일본의 거인형 마수들을 처치하고 싶어 하는 헌터가 있습니다”	"One. There is one Hunter who wants to kill the giants invading Japan. "
263	누구?	'Who is it?'
264	누가 이 시기에 단독으로 일본을 향한단 말인가?	'Who would go to Japan alone?'
265	착 가라앉았던 기자회견장의 분위기가 끓어오르기 시작했다.	The mood at the press conference, which had subsided, began to boil.
266	눈물을 흘리던 일본 기자도 떨리는 손으로 카메라를 쥐었다.	A crying Japanese journalist held the camera with trembling hands.
267	‘제발... 제발...’	'Please... please...'
268	유일한 희망에 가슴이 두방망이질하고 있었다.	His heart was beating with hope.
269	한국 기자 하나가 손을 높이 들었다.	A Korean journalist raised his hand and asked fearfully.
270	협회장이 그를 가리켰다.	The Chairman of the association pointed to him.
271	그가 순서를 뺏길까 겁나는 것처럼 빠르게 물었다.	He asked quickly as he was afraid to lose his composure.
272	“그 헌터는 누구입니까”	"Who is that Hunter?"
273	내부의 모든 시선이 고건희의 입으로 향했다.	All eyes were on Go Gun-hee.
274	잠깐 뜸을 들인 고건희는 마이크에 입술을 최대한 붙이고 말했다.	After a brief pause, Go Gun-hee put his lips to the microphone as much as possible.
275	“성진우 헌터님이십니다”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo."
276	촤촤촤촤촤촤촤촤촤촤촤악-!	Click! Click! Click!
277	그 한마디에 카메라 수백 대가 일제히 빛을 뿜었다.	Hundreds of cameras shone at the same time.


1	.	reviewed 2019.03.31
2	“성진우 헌터님이십니다”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo..."
3	세계 헌터들이 고건희 협회장의 목소리를 들었다.	The hunters of the world heard the voice of president Go Gun-hee.
4	누군가는 속보를 통해서, 누군가는 연락을 통해서, 누군가는 동영상 공유 사이트를 통해서.	They heard it through breaking news, through contacts or through video sharing sites.
5	그들의 반응은 한결같았다.	Their responses were consistent.
6	-이 시기에 일본을?	- Japan at this time?
7	-무슨 생각인 거지?	- What is he thinking?
8	헌터들도 알고는 있었다.	The hunters knew.
9	지금 일본에 붙은 급한 불만 꺼준다면 일본 정부가 얼마나 큰 보상을 해 줄지 짐작조차 어렵다는 사실을.	It was simply impossible to predict how much compensation the japanese gouvernment will offer if only the immediate needs of Japan are eliminated now.
10	하지만 어떤 나라도 자국의 최상급 헌터들을 미중유의 재앙 속에 던져 놓길 거부했다.	At the same time, countries refused to throw their high ranked hunters into a disaster.
11	전 세계 최상급 헌터의 숫자들을 격감시킨 S급 게이트의 마수 '카미쉬'의 교훈은 헌터계를 폐쇄적으로 만들었다.	An example was the lesson of the dungeon boss "Karmish", which reduced the number of top ranked hunters in the world.
12	그래서 가고 싶어도 갈 수 없는 상황이었지만, 가라고 해도 누가 과연 나설 수 있을까?	'Who wants to go into a hell like that?'
13	“미친 짓이지”	"It's crazy..."
14	메릴랜드 주의 최고급 호텔에 모이기 시작한 미국 국적의 S급 헌터들도 한국의 소식을 들었다.	The S-rank hunters of American nationality, who began to meet at the best hotels in Maryland, also heard about Korea.
15	그들 중 다수는 '업그레이더' 셀너 부인의 힘에 의해 능력이 강화된 이들.	Many of them are those who have been strenghened by the the power of Mrs. Selner, the "Upgrader".
16	세계 최고의 무력 집단이라고 해도 손색이 없었다.	Even the main powers in the world were not as prominent as this one was.
17	그런 이들이기에 아시아의 작은 나라에서 들려오는 무모한 헌터의 이야기를 비웃을 수 있었다.	Upon hearing the news, they laughed at the 'reckless' hunter, who wanted to go to Japan to save the country.
18	“재각성한 지 얼마 안 된 녀석이 자기 힘에 도취된 거지”	"So young and already intoxicated by power."
19	“그 녀석, 설마 곤충 따위와 거인족을 같이 보고 있는 건가”	"This guy... does he look at the giants in the same way as the ants?"
20	“자신의 힘을 과신하는 헌터는 100프로 죽어. 오히려 개미들을 잡은 게 명을 단축하는 결과가 될 줄이야. 아이러니하군”	"A hunter who relies too much on his power dies in 100% of the cases... it was better to settle for killing those ants."
21	그들도 제주도에서 진우의 빛나는 활약을 보았다.	They also saw the brilliant performance of Jin-woo on the island of Jeju.
22	‘성진우'의 힘은 확실히 강했다.	The power of 'Sung Jin-woo' was definitely strong.
23	하지만 거인족은 다르다.	His ability to summon masses similiar to the number of ants on Jeju Island was working...
24	숫자로 밀어붙이는 개미 떼들에게 많은 소환수를 불러낼 수 있는 그의 능력이 잘 먹혀들었을 뿐.	But the giants are different.
25	아무리 그가 강하다고 해도 개개인의 개체가 최상위 A급 게이트에 보스급으로 등장할 만큼 강한 거인형 마수들을 혼자서 감당할 수 있을까?	'Even if he's strong, can he afford to be alone with giants where each one is trong enough that they look like A-Rank dungeon bosses?
26	거기다 유리 오를로프를 낚아챘던 보스급 거인의 기이한 움직임.	'And not to mention the supposed giant boss that took the life of Yuri Orlov.'
27	그건 맹수의 동작을 방불케 했다.
28	그 덩치로 그런 속도와 민첩함이라. 어떻게 한 명의 헌터가 그 괴물을 잡을 수 있다는 말인가?	'So that giant boss has such a size, but on top of that, he also has good speed and agility... How could a hunter kill such a monster?'
29	헌터들은 농담 삼아 내기를 걸었다.	The hunters made bets like jokes.
30	“하루 만에 죽는다에 내 요트를 걸지”	"I bet my yacht he will die in one day."
31	“난 이틀에 내 집을 걸겠어”	"I'll bet my house in two days."
32	“그럼 난..”	"I'm gonna..."
33	그때.	But then.
34	“과연 그럴까”	"Then I—"
35	구석에서 조용히 식사하던 토마스 안드레가 식기를 내려놓으며 입을 열었다.	It was Thomas Andre, who had been eating quietly in the corner, left the dishwasher and joined in.
36	국가권력급 헌터 중 한 사람.	In the first place, Thomas Andre was one of the nationally powerful hunters of the US.
37	‘카미쉬' 토벌 이후로 많은 강자들이 나왔지만, 아직까지도 인류역사상 가장 끔찍했던 재앙과 맞서서 살아남았던 헌터들의 위상을 뛰어넘지는 못했다.	Many strong men have emerged since the subjugation of 'Karmish', but they had not yet overcome the hunters who survived the worst disaster in the history of mankind.
38	그가 피식 웃자 모두가 잡담을 멈추었다.	When he spoke, everyone stopped talking.
39	“나는 녀석이 살아남는다에 스케빈저 빌딩을 걸겠다”	"...Then I bet my Scavanger Guild for his survival."
40	그는 선글라스 너머로 내기를 걸었던 헌터들을 슬쩍 훑어보고는 그대로 식당을 나갔다.	Thomas took a brief look over his sunglasses at the hunters and left the restaurant.
41	“..”	"..."
42	“..”	"..."
43	그가 나가고 난 뒤 불편한 정적이 내려앉았다.	After he went out, an awkward silence fell.
44	헌터 하나가 인상을 찌푸리며 침묵을 깼다.	One of the hunters broke the silence, frowning.
45	“저 인간, 분위기 망치는 덴 정말 선수라니까”	"He is a true master at ruining the mood."
46	“저 괴짜 놈이 이러는 게 어디 한두 번인가. 신경 안 쓰는 게 좋아”	"He's always like that, you'd better get used to it."
47	“그래. 아무리 한국의 헌터가 강하다고 해도 혼자서 S급 거인들을 막는 건 불가능하지”	"It is that no matter how powerful the hunters in Korea are, they can not stop the giants of the S-rank gate alone."
48	잠자코 듣고 있던 옆자리의 헌터가 말했다.	A hunter, who was listening in silence, came.
49	“혼자는 아니고 한 명 같이 간다던데”	"And who told you that that Korean hunter was going to go alone?"
50	그럼 그렇지.	That's true.
51	아무리 정신 나간 놈이라도 그 생지옥에 혼자서 갈 생각은 안 하겠지.	No matter how crazy one is, nobody would go to that hell alone.
52	헌터들은 고개를 끄덕이며 물었다.	Upon hearing it, the hunters nodded.
53	“어떤 멍청한 S급이 그를 따라나선다고 했나”	"If that's true, what stupid S-rank hunter would follow him?"
54	“S급이 아냐.”	"It's not an S-rank."
55	헌터 셋은 서로를 바라보았다.	Upon hearing that the hunters looked at each other.
56	S급 거인들과 싸우러 가면서 S급 미만의 헌터를 데리고 간단 말인가!	Can you bring hunters below the S-rank in a fight with giants of the S-rank?!
57	“A급 힐러라도 데려가나 보지?”	"Surely he will take an A-rank healer?"
58	“아니. 유진호라는 D급 탱커랑 같이 간다던데”	"No, I heard he's leaving with a D-rank tank called Yoo Jin-Ho."
59	세 헌터들 모두 약속이라도 한 듯이 할 말을 잃고 입을 꾹 다물었다.	The three hunters lost their words and remained silent, but you could easily tell what they thought by their reactions.
60	성진우라는 헌터, 미쳐도 단단히 미쳤구나.	That hunter named Sung Jin-woo was crazier than madness itself.
61	어쩌면 미친놈들끼리는 통하는 것이 있는 게 아닐까?	'Maybe he burnt a fuse in his head?'
62	토마스 안드레가 성진우를 응원하는 게 우연이 아닐지도 모른다는 생각이, 세 헌터의 머릿속을 스치고 지나갔다.	The words of Thomas Andre who supported Sung Jin-woo were quickly forgotten by the three hunters.
63	* * *	* * *
64	인천국제공항.	Incheon International Airport.
65	“아, 잠시만요. 좀 지나가겠습니다”	"Oh, please wait, I want to pass."
66	구름처럼 몰려든 사람들을 헤치고 유진호가 위풍당당하게 걸어나왔다.	Yoo Jin-Ho walked through the crowd like a cloud with a lot of power.
67	얼굴을 가리는 큼지막한 선글라스, 양손에는 장비가 담긴 가방 두 개.	He had big sunglasses that covered his face and two bags of equipment in both hands.
68	표정에서 흘러나오는 비장함은 클라이맥스에서 등장하는 영화배우 뺨 칠 정도였다.	The aura emanating from his expression was fitting for a movie star.
69	“지나가겠습니다아-”	"I'm coming—"
70	유진호가 만든 길 위를 진우가 조용히 따라 나왔다.	Jin-Woo, who also left the crowd, followed in silence the path made by Yoo Jin-Ho.
71	촤촤촤촤촤촤촤촤촤악-!	Click! Click! Click!
72	기자들이 진우의 1초라도 놓칠세라 연신 플래시를 터트렸다. 들떠있는 유진호와 달리 진우는 종일 차분한 모습이었다.	The reporters took pictures quickly so that they wouldn't lose a second of Jin-woo (?). Unlike Yoo-Jin-Ho, who was excited, Jin-woo was quiet all day.
73	일본에서는 진우가 온다는 소식을 듣고 바로 전용기를 보내 주었다. 당연히 모든 입국 절차는 깔끔하게 생략됐다.	When Jin-woo decided he was going to Japan, Jin-Ho prepared a private plane. Of course, all immigration procedures were clearly omitted.
74	비행기를 타기 직전.	And just before the flight.
75	진우는 배웅 나와 있는 낯익은 얼굴들을 발견했다. 고건희 협회장과 우진철 과장이었다.	Jin-woo found familiar faces. They were the president of the association Go Gun-hee and Woo Jin-chul.
76	가볍게 눈인사를 주고받은 세 사람이 가까이 붙어섰다.	The three who exchanged slight glances approached.
77	공항 안은 소란스러웠으나 세 사람 모두 감각이 발달해 있는 최상급 헌터들이라 따로 목소리를 높여야 할 필요는 없었다.	The airport was loud, but the three were great hunters with precise senses, so there was no need for them to raise their voices.
78	고건희가 아쉬운 얼굴로 말했다.	Go Gun-hee said with a sad face:
79	“지금이라도 말리고 싶은 마음이 굴뚝같습니다”	"I feel like I'm about to cry now."
80	진우는 한국이 보유한 헌터 최강의 전력이라고 할 수 있었다.	Jin-woo was the strongest power of the Korean hunters.
81	그런 힘을 함부로 내보내고 싶지 않았다.	He did not want to let go of that power.
82	막말로, 그가 없는 동안 한국에 무슨 일이 생길지 모르는 일 아닌가?	'As a fact, nobody could know what will happen to Korea while he is gone.'
83	하지만 진우의 뜻은 확고했다.	But Jin-woo's will was firm.
84	“죄송합니다. 저는 가고 싶습니다”	"I'm sorry, but I must go."
85	거인들을 처치해서 레벨을 올리고, 그림자 병사들의 수를 늘린다.	After all, if Jin-woo kills the giants, he could get more levels and increase the amount of his shadow soldiers.
86	때문에 진우는 일본에 마수의 모든 권리를 넘겨 달라고 요청했고, 너무도 당연한 요구에 일본은 두 손 들어 환영했다.	So Jin-woo asked Japan to surrender all rights of the magical beasts and Japan received the request with open arms.
87	고건희는 허허 웃었다.	Go Gun-hee laughed.
88	“거기 마수가 있기 때문입니까”	"Because there are magic beasts?"
89	진우도 씩 웃었다.	Jin-woo also laughed.
90	“저는 마수와 싸우고 싶습니다”	"I want to fight the magic beasts."
91	“헌터님의 뜻이 그렇다면 어쩔 수 없지요”	"If that's what hunter Sung wants, then it can not be helped."
92	고건희가 손을 내밀었고, 진우도 손을 잡았다.	Go Gun-hee extended his hand and Jin-woo took his hand.
93	맞잡은 두 손이 위아래로 움직이는 동안 고건희는 진심 어린 인사를 건넸다.	While the two hands were moving up and down, Go Gun-hee gave a sincere greeting.
94	“부디 무사히 다녀오십시오”	"Please, come back safely."
95	촤촤촤촤촤촤촤촤촤악-!	Click! Click! Click!
96	악수를 나누는 두 사람의 모습은 수백 개의 카메라 렌즈에 고스란히 담겼다.	The two people who shook hands were included in the hundreds of camera lenses at the moment.
97	* * *	* * *
98	진우가 온다는 소식은 절망에 빠져 있던 일본의 생존자들에게 한 줄기 등불이 되었다.	The news of the coming Jin-woo became a lamp of hope for the survivors of Japan who were desperate.
99	몇 개 남지 않은 방송국들은 진우와 관련된 자료 영상을 연신 틀어 댔다.	Some remaining stations have played a video related to Jin-woo.
100	사람들은 진우의 활약상들을 보며 희망의 끈을 놓지 않았다.	There were people who did not put a thread of hope in view of Jin-woo's activities.
101	S급이었던 개미들이 쓸려나갈 때 그들은 전율을 느꼈다. 한일 협동 작전이 벌어질 때만 해도 크게 관심이 없었던 사람들이 재방송에 매달리기 시작했다.	But when the S-rank ants were swept away, they were thrilled. People who were not interested in the cooperation operation between Korea and Japan became interested.
102	거인들의 남하가 점점 더 가속되고 있다는 소식이 들려올수록 그들의 간절함 또한 커져 갔다.	The more they heard that Sung Jin-woo was approaching, the more their desires grew.
103	“성진우 헌터가 일본에 도착했대”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo has arrived at Japan."
104	라디오를 듣던 소년이 소리치자 사람들의 얼굴이 환해졌다.	A boy who listened to the radio began to scream and faces of the people lit up.
105	하지만.	But....
106	모두가 희망을 발견한 것은 아니었다.	Not everyone had found hope.
107	거인의 공격으로 전기도, 가스도 끊긴 곳에서는 조력자의 등장을 알지 못했다.	After all, the giants attack shorted both electricity and basic services in different parts of the country.
108	그들의 유일한 희망은 구조대가 도착하는 것뿐이었다.	Their only hope for these people was for the rescue team to arrive.
109	“자위대에서 왔습니다”	"We are from the JSDF."
110	노부부가 운영하는 작은 요양 병원에 자위대 병사 둘이 사색이 된 얼굴로 들어섰다.	Two of the soldiers of the Japan Self-Defense Forces entered a small hospital operated by an elderly couple.
111	하늘에 기도하는 심정으로 구조를 기다리던 노부부 의사 내외는 병사들을 보고 안도의 한숨을 내쉬었다.	The old doctor and the old woman, waiting for rescue and praying, sighed with relief when they saw the soldiers.
112	그러나 상황은 생각보다 좋지 않았다.	But the situation was not as they thought.
113	병사들이 고개를 가로저었다.	The soldiers shook their heads.
114	“환자분들을 모두 태울 자리가 없습니다. 기껏해야 세 네 분을 더 태울 수 있습니다”	"There is no place to accept all of your patients, and at best, we can help three of four more."
115	노부인이 말했다.	The old woman replied.
116	“말도 안 돼요... 여기에 거동이 불편한 환자가 10명이 넘는다고요”	"That's impossible... there are more than ten patinets here."
117	노의사도 고개를 끄덕였다.	The doctor nodded in their direction.
118	그러나 자위대 청년들은 발을 동동 굴렀다.	However, the young soldier walked up to the old doctors.
119	“지금 언제 죽을지 모르는 분들 걱정하실 때가 아닙니다! 거인들이 이곳으로 오고 있다고요”	"There is no time for you to worry about that! The giants are coming here."
120	땀으로 범벅된 자위대 청년이 악을 썼다.	The young soldier swamped by sweat looked desperate.
121	벌써 이 근방의 주민들은 다 피신을 완료한 상태. 사람 냄새가 나는 곳은 여기뿐이니 거인이 들이닥치는 건 시간문제였다.	The residents of this neighborhood had already been evacuated. It was only a matter of time before the giants came to this last place, filled with the smell of people.
122	바닥을 바라보던 노의사가 고개를 들었다.	Looking down, the old doctor raised his head.
123	“환자분들을 두고 갈 수는 없습니다. 아내와 저는 환자분들의 마지막을 지켜드리기로 약속했습니다”	"I can not leave my patients, my wife and I have promised to protect them until the end."
124	노의사의 목소리는 단호했다.	The doctor's voice was firm.
125	두 청년은 눈을 부릅뜨고 노의사를 바라보다가 하는 수 없이 무전기를 들었다.	The two young soldiers rolled their eyes and looked at the old doctor, while listening to the radio running in the background.
126	“...민간인들이 대피를 거부합니다. 우리는 철수하겠습니다”	"... if the civilian refuses to evacuate, we will withdraw."
127	일부러 들으라는 듯 교신을 마친 두 병사들은 서둘러 밖으로 뛰어나갔다.	After those words, the two soldiers rushed out..
128	곧 차의 시동이 걸리는 소리가 들려왔다. 노부부는 서로를 다독이며 깊은 한숨을 내쉬었다.	Soon they heard the sound of a starting car. The old couple took each other's hands and sighed deeply.
129	그런데 그때, 가 버린 줄 알았던 병사 하나가 뛰쳐 들어왔다.	Then, one of the young soldiers, who was supposed to be gone, ran back in.
130	손에는 실탄이 장전된 소총이 들려 있었다.	He had a loaded rifle in his hands.
131	“뭐, 뭡니까”	"Well, what is it now?"
132	화들짝 놀란 노부부가 서로의 손을 맞잡았다.	The surprised old couple grabbed each other's hands.
133	병사는 목에 핏대를 세웠다.	The soldier put a band around his neck.
134	“여기 계시면 거인들에게 찢겨 죽습니다! 그렇게 끔찍하게 죽느니 차라리 제 손에 죽는 것이 낫습니다”	"If you stay here, you will be torn apart by the giants! If so, I'd rather kill you with my hands than watch you die horribly by those beasts."
135	총구가 노의사에게 한 번, 노부인에게 한 번 번갈아 움직였다.	The muzzle moved towards both of them.
136	그럴 때마다 노부부는 어깨를 움찔 떨었다.	They elderly couple twitched their shoulders.
137	“마지막 경고입니다. 저희와 함께 가시겠습니까? 아니면 제 총에 죽으실 겁니까”	"This is the last warning, will you come with us now or will you die to my hands?"
138	청년은 말없이 총을 겨눴다.	The young soldier looked at his gun silently.
139	노부부는 한참 말이 없었다.	The old couple was quiet for a long time.
140	그들도 왜 모르겠는가? 이렇게 해서라도 자신을 데려가고 싶은 눈앞 청년의 마음을 말이다.	Why won't they understand? This young man's desire was to save them.
141	하지만 쉽사리 대답할 수는 없었다. 그건 일평생 사람들에게 봉사해 온 자신의 신념에 등 돌리는 행위였다.	But he could not do so easily. It was a against his belief of serving people throughout their lives.
142	“..”	"..."
143	“..”	"..."
144	영원 같은 찰나가 지나갔다.	A moment passed like an eternity.
145	그렇지 않아도 땀으로 범벅되어 있던 청년의 이마에서 굵은 땀방울 하나가 아래로 흘러내렸다. 눈썹을 타고 들어간 땀이 한쪽 시야를 침침하게 만들었다.	On the young man's forehead, who was covered in sweat, a thick bead of sweat run down through his brow, and fell from his eye.
146	청년이 미간을 찡그렸다.	The young man frowned.
147	그때.	At that moment...
148	꼬르륵-	Grumble
149	청년의 배가 허기를 알렸다. 그러나 청년은 아랑곳하지 않고 살기등등한 시선을 유지했다.	The young man's stomach was hungry. But he ignored it.
150	그런데.	But right then...
151	“저기 총각”	"Hey boy..."
152	옆에서 들리는 목소리에 화들짝 놀란 청년이 병상 쪽으로 급히 총구를 돌렸다.	The young man, surprised by the voice, turned the gun towards that voice.
153	“뭐, 뭡니까”	"What, what is it?"
154	어두컴컴한 병실의 한구석, 병상 위에 앉아 있는 할머니가 쟁반을 내밀었다. 그 위에는 주먹밥이 올려져 있었다.	In a corner of the dark room, a grandmother sitting by the bed, held out a tray with balls of rice on it.
155	할머니는 웃으면서 권했다.	She laughed and suggested.
156	“배고프면 이거라도 먹으이. 난 영 입맛이 없어서”	"If you are hungry, eat this. I no longer have an appetite."
157	“..”	"..."
158	그제야 자위대 청년은 총구를 아래로 내렸다.	The young soldier lowered the muzzle.
159	“자, 어서”	"Come, come."
160	주먹밥을 건네받은 청년의 손끝이 떨렸다. 불현듯 자신이 군복을 입은 이유가 떠올랐다.	The young man's fingertips trembled as he received the rice balls. Suddenly he remembered why he had been in uniform.
161	군인이 되고자 마음먹었던 것은 이런 선량한 시민들을 지키고 보호하기 위해서가 아니었던가.	'Did he not decide to become a soldier to protect these good people?'
162	그런데 괴물이 오고 있다는 걸 알면서 이런 이들을 모른척하고 도망치려 했다니.	'Knowing that the giants were coming, he tried to flee leaving these good people?'
163	자신의 무력감이 한없이 부끄러웠다.	His helplessness felt shameful.
164	영문 모를 눈물이 흘러내렸다.	Tears flowed down his cheeks.
165	그는 조용히 무전기를 들어 동료를 먼저 보냈다. 놀란 노의사가 그의 어깨를 붙잡았다.	He picked up the radio in silence and dismissed his partner first. Then the surprised old doctor grabbed his shoulder.
166	“대체 어쩔 셈입니까”	"What are you going to do now?"
167	“저도 남겠습니다”	"I'll stay."
168	자위대 병사는 총을 어깨에 걸쳐맸다.	The soldier of the Self-Defense Forces placed the weapon on his shoulder.
169	“저는 군인입니다. 시민들이 남아 있는 걸 알면서 도망칠 수는 없습니다”	"I'm a soldier, and i can not escape knowing that the citizens have not yet left."
170	목이 메 넘어가지 않는 주먹밥을 억지로 입에 다 삼킨 청년이 할머니께 꾸벅 허리를 숙였다.	The young soldier who ate the rice balls, was forced to bow to the grandmother.
171	“잘 먹었습니다. 주먹밥 정말 맛있었습니다”	"I ate well, and they were really good, thanks."
172	그때.	But then...
173	쿵, 쿵, 쿵.	Bang bang bang
174	땅이 울리기 시작했다.	The ground trembled.
175	청년은 비장한 얼굴로 병원을 뛰쳐나갔다. 거인 하나가 무서운 속도로 다가오고 있었다. 짐승처럼 바닥을 기어서 이동하는 거인이었다.	The young man ran out of the hospital with a scared face. A giant was approaching at a terrifing rate.
176	‘저건...?’	'What...? No!'
177	총구를 겨누는 청년의 눈에 뭔가가 들어왔다.	Something appeared in the shocked young soldier's field of vision.
178	거인은 먼저 출발했던 동료를 입에 물고 있었다. 청년의 눈이 붉게 충혈되었다.	The giant had his partner in it's mouth. The young man's eyes were red.
179	“으아아아아아”	"Aaaaaaaaah!"
180	청년은 거인을 향해 소총을 쏴댔다.	The young man fired his rifle at the giant.
181	두두두두두두두-!	Bang bang bang
182	그러나 현대 문명의 이기로는 마수들을 해할 수가 없었다. 쏟아지는 총탄에도 끄떡하지 않은 거인이 청년의 코앞까지 닥쳤다.	But the success of modern civilization was not enough to hurt the beast. And the giant, before the avalanche of bullets, ate the young soldier's colleague.
183	딸깍, 딸깍.	Click, click
184	탄이 떨어진 소총도 헛기침만을 내뱉을 뿐이었다. 청년의 눈에 눈물이 고였다.	The useless rifle fell on the ground. Tears welled in the young man's eyes.
185	‘신이시여...’	'God...'
186	고개를 위로 쳐들어 물고 있던 인간을 꿀꺽 삼킨 거인이 폴짝 뛰어올라 청년을 덮쳤다.	The giant, who had swallowed the human being, jumped up and moved towards the young soldier.
187	바로 그때.	But then...
188	어마어마한 덩치의 나가족 거인이 거인형 마수의 옆을 덮쳤다.	A huge, familiar-looking magical beast struck the side of the giant beast.


1		Reviewed 2019.03.31
2	나가떨어진 거인이 바닥을 과격하게 구르다 튕기듯 일어났다.	The giant stumbled and rolled over the ground.
3	몸집에 어울리지 않는, 용수철 같은 몸놀림이었다.	It was a shabby, springy movement.
4	“그르륵”	"Get back."
5	섣불리 반격하지 않고 바닥에 넙죽 엎드려 이빨을 드러내는 거인 앞에 나가족 거인이 섰다.	A giant naga stood in front of the giant and showed his teeth without fear.
6	새로이 그림자 군단에 편입된 나가족의 보스급 마수 '지마'였다.	It was the Naga chief of the A-class Dungeon, who was recently incorporated into Jin-woo's shadow soldiers.
7	지마는 오른손을 옆으로 쭉 뻗었다.	『Jima』 moved his right hand to the side.
8	그러자 바닥의 그림자에서 검은 창 하나가 스르륵 솟아 올라왔다.	A black spear sprang up from the shadow on the ground.
9	강하게 움켜쥔 창을 앞으로 겨누는 지마에게서 이 뒤로는 그 누구도 보내지 않겠다는 위용이 느껴졌다.	『Jima』 hold the spear with a strong grip not willing that anyone get passed him.
10	“어...? 어...”	"Huh...?"
11	자위대 청년은 눈앞에 벌어지는 광경이 꿈인지, 생시인지 분간이 되지 않았다.	The young soldier did not know if this was a dream or not.
12	괴물이 다른 괴물에게서 자신을 지켜 주고 있다니.	A monster was protecting him from another monster.
13	꼼짝없이 거인의 입속으로 들어가는 줄 알았던 청년은, 다른 괴물의 늠름한 등을 바라보며 여러 감정들이 북받쳐 오르는 것을 느꼈다.	The young man, who thought he would surely enter the giant's mouth, felt many emotions emerging.
14	“이게 대체..”	"What the hell..."
15	살 수 있을까?	'I'm still alive?'
16	거인에게서 살아남을 수 있을까?	'Did I survive the giant's attack?'
17	자신도, 노부부도, 그리고 환자들도.	But not only him ... also the elderly and the patients survived the giant's attack.
18	생각이 거기까지 미치자 갑작스레 맥이 탁 풀리며 눈물이 핑 돌았다.	Suddenly, as soon as his thoughts lifted, tears of joy appeared in his eyes.
19	“여기요”	"Here, use this."
20	누군가 알록달록한 손수건을 내밀었다.	Someone handed him a colored handkerchief.
21	청년은 천천히 옆을 돌아보았다.	The young soldier slowly turned around.
22	자기보다 어려 보이는 청년이 턱짓으로 손수건을 가리킨 뒤 고개를 끄덕였다.	A man who looked younger than the soldier handed him a handkerchief. The young soldier grabbed the handkerchief with a chin and nodded.
23	일본어가 아니라 알아들을 수는 없었지만, 무슨 뜻인지 이해하는 것은 어렵지 않았다.	The soldier knew that the young man was not japanese, but it was not difficult to understand what it meant.
24	‘한국인인가?’	'Is he korean?'
25	청년은 흐르는 눈물을 손수건으로 닦으며 물었다.	The young soldier wiped away the tears that flowed with the borrowed handkerchief.
26	“누구세요”	"Who are you?"
27	한국인은 말없이 고개를 가로젓더니 엄지손가락을 척 들어 올렸다.	The young korean looked at the young soldier.
28	“굿”	"Good"
29	“예”	"Huh?"
30	“굿”	"Good"
31	“가... 감사합니다”	"Oh... thank you ..."
32	청년이 얼떨결에 인사하는 사이, 한국인의 동료로 보이는 남자 하나가 더 나타났다.	Without answering the soliders question the young man suddenly greeted another man, who appeared to be a Korean colleague.
33	온몸이 핏자국으로 가득한 그는 헌터에 대해서 아무것도 모르는 청년이 보기에도 격이 다른 강자라는 느낌이 강하게 들었다.	He was full of blood and felt like a strong man, although the soldier had no idea who he was.
34	“위험한데”	"It's dangerous here."
35	병원 안을 둘러보고 나온 진우는 유진호에게 뒤를 가리켰다.	After looking inside the hospital, Jin-woo pointed to Yoo Jin-Ho.
36	“자리 좀 옮겨야겠다. 여긴 너무 가까워”	"Jin-Ho, stay there and do not move."
37	거인들과의 싸움을 벌써 몇 차례 구경한 유진호는 진우가 무슨 말을 하는지 금방 알아들었다.	Yoo Jin-Ho, who had already seen Jin-woo fighting with the other giants several times, immediately understood what he was saying.
38	“전 여기서 대기하겠습니다, 형님”	"I'll wait there, brother"
39	“그래”	"Please."
40	진우는 청년을 지나쳐 가며 그의 어깨를 가볍게 두들겨 주었다.	Jin-woo walked past the young soldier and patted his shoulder lightly.
41	수고했다는 의미였다.	Being a soldier in these times meant being in constant movement. And of course, possess the couragee that every soldier of the nation must have.
42	단신으로 총 하나만 들고 거인에게 맞서는 것은 보통 사람이 흉내낼 수 있는 일이 아니다.	It is not something ordinary people can imitate to face a giant with a single weapon.
43	E급인 몸으로 던전을 들락거렸던 진우는 청년이 얼마나 큰 용기를 냈는지 알고 있었다.	Jin-woo, who was once an E-class Hunter and dared dungeons stronger than that, knew how much courage the young soldier mustered.
44	“아..”	"Ah..."
45	자신을 지나쳐 가는 진우의 등을 바라보며 청년은 낮은 감탄을 내뱉었다.	Looking at the back of Jin-woo the passing, the young man felt low admiration.
46	어깨를 잠깐 스치고 갔던 온기, 무게.	The heat and weight that brushed his shoulders for a while.
47	그 손길 한 번에 죽음까지 각오하게 만들었던 공포가 싹 씻겨 나가는 기분이었다.	It was the feeling that the fear, which had nearly reached death, had disappeared.
48	강한 안도감이 가슴 깊은 곳에서부터 밀려 올라왔다.	A strong sense of relief has emerged from the deepest part of his heart.
49	그 순간.	But right at that moment.
50	청년의 머릿속에 거인들을 잡고 다닌다는 두 한국인의 이야기가 떠올랐다.	The news of two Koreans came to the young soldier's mind.
51	한국에서도 S급 마수들을 거의 혼자서 다 때려잡았다는 헌터의 이름은.	The news he hear from his fellow soldiers that a S-class Hunter from Korea would come to Japan.
52	‘성진우 헌터...’	'Hunter Sung Jin-woo...'
53	틀림없다.	That must be him.
54	저 남자가 바로 그다.	'So that's the guy.'
55	청년은 아직도 옆을 지키고 서 있는 한국인 청년에게 급히 물었다.	Then, the young soldier ran to the other young Korean guy, who was silent.
56	“저 사람이 그 사람인가요? 한국의 S급 헌터”	"Is that the person? The Korean S-class hunter?"
57	유진호는 또다시 고개를 끄덕이며 대답했다.	Yoo Jin-Ho nodded again and replied.
58	“굿”	"Yes."
59	진우는 엉켜 있는 두 마수에게로 나아갔다.	Suddenly, Jin-woo reached two more giants.
60	진우의 미간이 구겨졌다.	Jin-woo's hair was wrinkled.
61	“키아아아아아악-”
62	지마의 품 안으로 파고든 거인이 지마의 어깨를 물어뜯고 있었다.	The giant who stuck into 『Jima』's arms was biting 『Jima』's shoulders.
63	지마는 A급 던전의 주인이었던 마수.	『Jima』 was the boss of an A-class Dungeon.
64	비록 뒤의 인간들을 지키느라 신경이 분산되어 있다고는 해도, 일반 병사들과는 비교할 수 없는 강함을 지닌 그림자 병사다.	Even though Jin-woo's shadow soldiers were scattered to save other citizens, 『Jima』 was a shadow soldier with a force comparable to the ordinary giants.
65	그런데 같은 보스급도 아닌 일반 마수가 지마를 압도하고 있다니.	However, the giant, who is not the same as the boss class, was overwhelming.
66	거인형 마수가 얼마나 강한지 잘 알 수 있는 상황이었다.	It was a situation where you could see how strong a giant was.
67	그리고.
68	진우는 자신의 병사들이 당하는 모습을 끔찍이도 싫어하는 주인이었다.	Jin-woo was an man who did not like to see his soldiers lose.
69	굳은 얼굴이 된 진우가 무릎을 굽혔다. 강한 힘이 허벅지와 종아리에 실렸다.	Jin-woo, who made a hardened face, bent his knees. Power was placed on the thighs and calves.
70	드득, 드득-
71	진우의 다리를 지탱하던 아스팔트 바닥에 금이 가기 시작했다.	The asphalt floor that held Jin-woo's legs began to crack.
72	투쾅!	Thug!
73	땅을 걷어차듯 튀어오른 진우의 신형이 순식간에 거인의 얼굴로 쏘아졌다.	Jin-woo, who popped up as if he was kicking the ground, shot in the giant's face in an instant.
74	그 짧은 순간.
75	거인이 날아오른 진우를 발견했다.	A kick quickly hit the giant.
76	진우의 눈에 이채가 떠올랐다.	In that brief moment, the giant could be seen flying vertically upwards.
77	‘역시 보통 놈들이 아냐.’	'They are not usually the same.'
78	쾅!	Bang!
79	진우의 주먹이 거인의 미간을 강타했다.	Jin-woo's took a swing and punched the other giant's forehead.
80	하지만 예상했던 것만큼의 데미지는 들어가지 않았다. 놈이 타격 직전 목을 뒤로 빼 충격을 최대한 죽였기 때문이다.	However, that hit did not hurt him as much as expected. That's because the giant quickly pulled his neck and managed to partially dodge the blow.
81	거대한 덩치와 날렵한 몸짓.	Giant and agile.
82	놈들을 상대해야 하는 헌터들 입장에서는 막막해질 만도 했다.	It was almost impossible for a Hunter to deal with them.
83	그러나 그건 일반적인 헌터들에게나 통용되는 이야기.	But that is only true for the average hunter.
84	진우는 공중에서 '악마왕의 단검'을 소환했다.	Jin-woo summoned the 『Devil King's Dagger』 from the air.
85	그리고.	And.
86	‘지배자의 권능!’	『Ruler' s power』! ’
87	단검이 들려있지 않은 다른 손을 거인의 얼굴을 향해 뻗었다.	The other hand without the dagger extended toward the giant's face.
88	보이지 않는 손은 강한 인력으로 거인의 얼굴을 잡아당겼다.	The invisible hand pulled the giant's face with a terrifyingly strong power.
89	진우와 거인의 간격은 빠르게 좁혀졌다.	The gap between Jin-woo and the giant was quickly closed.
90	“크륵”	"Hello there-"
91	공중에 뜬 상대가 바로 다음 공격을 가해 올 것이라고는 생각하지 못했던 거인이 크게 당황해 발버둥 쳤지만, 헛수고였다.	The giant, who had never thought that his opponent would launch such an attack, fought in vain.
92	거인의 코앞까지 날아간 진우가 스킬을 사용했다.	Jin-woo, who flew in front of the giant's nose, used his ability.
93	“난도”	"『Mutilate』."
94	두두두두두두두두두두!	Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo!
95	잔영이 새겨질 정도의 빠른 연격이 거인의 얼굴을 벌집으로 만들었다.	Those flurries of blows made the giant's face look as if a hive of bees had attacked him.
96	“크아아아악”	"Aaaaaaaaaah!"
97	바닥을 나뒹굴던 거인이 얼굴을 감싸 쥐었다. 방금 공격으로 시력을 잃은 거인은 고통에 격렬히 몸부림쳤다.	The giant who was rolling on the ground, shaking his face, struggled with the pain.
98	착.	Ching
99	‘끝났다.’	'It's over.'
100	가볍게 착지한 진우가 씩 웃으며 다가가자, 접근을 감지한 거인이 움찔 어깨를 떨더니 뒤도 돌아보지 않고 달아났다.	When Jin-woo approached with a smile, the giant, who sensed his approach, shook his shoulders and ran off without looking back.
101	‘기감도 느낄 수 있나?’	'Can you feel my aura?'
102	보면 볼수록 신기한 놈들이었다.	The more attention Jin-woo paid to the giants, the stranger they were.
103	소감을 말하자면 거대한 육체를 가진 전투병기 같다고나 할까?	They were massive in size and in power, yet still very agile.
104	거인은 빠르게 멀어졌다.	The giant had already moved far away.
105	물론 달아나게 두진 않는다.	Of course, Jin-woo did not let him escape.
106	‘신속.’	『Celerity』.'
107	진운의 신형이 번개처럼 미끄러졌다.	Jin-woo chased the giant at lightning speed.
108	거인이 사력을 다해 네 발로 달려도 거리가 벌어지기는커녕 급속도로 가까워졌다.	Even if a giant ran on all fours with all his strength, Jin-woo would be even faster.
109	거인은 공포를 느꼈다.	The giant felt fear.
110	등 뒤에서 싸늘한 한기가 느껴졌다.	He felt a cold stare from behind.
111	아무리 용을 써 봐야 달아날 수 없다는 사실을 뒤늦게 깨달은 거인이 급정거한 뒤 뒤돌아서 덮치려 했지만.	But suddenly, the giant who realized he could not escape, stopped.
112	‘...?’	'...?'
113	금방까지 무섭게 따라붙던 인간의 기척이 사라져 있었다.	The human figure who had followed was gone.
114	사라진 기척은 뒤에서 나타났다.	Then it appeared in front of the giant.
115	거인은 눈이 보이지 않음에도 반사적으로 뒤를 돌아보았다.	He turned reflexively around.
116	덕분에 베기는 쉬웠다.	Thanks to that the giant was easy to cut.
117	제자리에서 수직으로 점프했던 진우가 '악마왕의 단검'을 내리그었다.	Jin-woo jumped from one place to another and took out the 『Devil King's Dagger』.
118	‘검은 심장'에서 나온 마력이 듬뿍 담긴 '악마왕의 단검'은 거인의 얼굴을 깔끔하게 세로로 쪼갰다.	The 『Devil King's Dagger』, which was filled with Dark Heart magic, cut the giant's face vertically clearly.
119	“그억..”	Slash-!
120	비명도 지르지 못한 거인이 도끼질에 나무가 쓰러지듯 스르르 뒤로 기울었다.	The giant, who could not scream because of the cut, leaned back as if it were a tree choped down by an axe.
121	쿵! Thud! Bang!	Thud!
122	이걸로 세 마리째.	This is the third one.'
123	“후”	"Sigh."
124	진우가 승리의 여운이 담긴 가벼운 한숨을 내쉬었다.	Jin-woo let out a slight sigh of triumph.
125	“형님-”	"Brother-"
126	멀리서 싸움이 끝나기만을 기다리고 있던 유진호가 후다닥 달려와 시원한 차가 담긴 보온병 뚜껑을 내밀었다.	Waiting for the fight to end in the distance, Yoo Jin-Ho ran quickly and extended the lid of a thermos with fresh tea.
127	진우가 환히 웃으며 받아 들었다.	Jin-woo greeted him with a smile.
128	“땡큐”	"Thank you."
129	뚜껑에 담긴 차가 벌컥벌컥 소리를 내며 진우의 목으로 내려갔다.	The tea flowed down to Jin-woo's mouth.
130	‘음?’
131	기척에 돌아보니 일대일 싸움에서 패배한 지마가 어깨를 축 늘어뜨리고 다가왔다.	Looking back, 『Jima』, who lost the battle, came with drooping shoulders.
132	‘잘 싸웠어. 수고했다.’	'You fought well. Good job.'
133	진우는 지마를 격려해 주고는 소환을 해제했다.	Jin-woo encouraged 『Jima』 and recalled his summon.
134	지마는 나왔을 때와 마찬가지로 그림자가 되어 진우의 발밑으로 흡수됐다.	『Jima』 was thrown into the shade and absorbed under Jin-woo's feet.
135	그 장면을 보고 있던 유진호가 말했다.	Yoo Jin-Ho, who was watching the scene, said.
136	“형님”	"Brother."
137	진우는 다 마신 보온병 뚜껑을 돌려주며 대답했다.	Jin-Woo put the lid on the tea thermos.
138	“응”	"Yes?"
139	“다른 소환수들은 다 따로 내보내셨으면서 나가들하고만 같이 다니시는 이유가 있으신가요”	"If you are so strong, why do you use summons to defeat the giants, and why do you use weak summons when you have stronger summons?"
140	유진호는 그게 의문이었다.	That was a good question.
141	방금만 해도 거인은 형님 혼자 다 잡았다.	Jin-woo had no problem fighting the giants on his own.
142	나가만 없었어도 거인을 잡는 데는 아무 지장이 없어 보였다.	Even though he was not alone, Jin-woo had no problems with catching the giant.
143	그런데 형님은 꼭 싸우기 전에 꼭 먼저 나가를 내세웠다.	But, in order for 『Jima』 to gain experience, it had to be summoned so it could fight.
144	유진호는 진우의 의중이 궁금했다.	Yoo Jin-Ho was curious about Jin-woo's intentions.
145	이유는 간단했다.	The reason was simple.
146	‘나가 애들 레벨업 좀 시키고 싶어서.’	'I want my summons to level up.'
147	그동안 진우와 같이 싸우며 레벨을 빠르게 올렸던 다른 그림자 병사들과 달리, 최근에 편입된 나가들은 상대적으로 레벨이 낮았다.	Unlike other shadow soldiers who have been fighting with Jin-woo and have rapidly increased their level, the Naga was just recently incorporated and had a relatively low level.
148	그래서 이참에 사냥을 통해 나가들의 레벨을 올려 주고 싶은 마음이 있었다.	So Jin-woo wanted to raise it's level through fighting.
149	하지만 그렇게 대놓고 말하긴 힘들지 않은가?	'But how should he phrase it?'
150	진우는 씩 웃으며 대답했다.	After a pause, Jin-woo laughed and answered.
151	“아직 나가 애들하고는 서먹한 거 같아서. 같이 다니면 좀 친해지지 않겠어”	"I feel uncomfortable when there is no one fighting with me."
152	“아”	"Ah..."
153	유진호가 고개를 끄덕거렸다.	Yoo Jin-Ho nodded.
154	참 속이기 좋은 녀석이다.	Yoo Jin-Ho was naive enough to be fooled by that simple answer.
155	무언가를 곰곰이 생각하던 유진호는 눈을 반짝이며 말했다.	While thinking of something, Yoo said with his eyes shining.
156	“소환수 하나도 소홀히 대하지 않는 모습, 역시 형님다우십니다”	"It seems that you make efficient use of your summons, you are great, brother!"
157	‘...’	...'
158	그리고 속이기 미안한 녀석이기도 했다.	He was also a pitiful guy to deceive.
159	“저기..”	"Here..."
160	진우의 고개가 옆으로 돌아갔다.	Afterward, Jin-woo's head turned sideways
161	용감하게 거인과 맞섰던 병사가 거인의 사체를 힐끔거리며 이리로 다가오고 있었다.	The soldier, who fought valiantly against the giant, came to them, grumbling about the giant's body.
162	그의 어깨 너머로 병원을 지키던 노부부의 모습도 보였다.	He also saw an elderly couple, who were taking care of the hospital... and suddenly, they also started looking at him.
163	아직 대화를 나누지는 않았지만 그들의 표정만 봐도 하고 싶은 말을 알 수 있었다.	Jin-woo had not spoken to them yet, but just by looking at their faces, he could understand what they wanted to say.
164	그걸로 됐다.	But nevertheless...
165	지금은 인사 하나하나를 받고 있을 시간이 없었다. 지금 이 시간에도 다른 거인들이 어디선가에서 날뛰고 있을 테니까.	Now there was no time for greetings. Jin-woo was sure that other giants were attacking somewhere else at this time.
166	진우는 거인의 사체를 응시했다.	Jin-woo looked at the giant's body.
167	일본을 찾은 가장 큰 이유가 바로 저기에 떡하니 누워 있었다.	The biggest reason he had to visit Japan were these giants in the first place.
168	“스톱! 스톱”	"Do not come closer!"
169	유진호는 일본인들을 막아섰다.	Yoo Jin-Ho blocked the Japanese who were approaching the giant.
170	요즘 들어 느끼는 거지만 처음 만났을 때보다 유진호의 눈치가 정말 빨라졌다.	Jin-woo been feeling this lately, but Yoo's attitude has become faster than when he first met him.
171	덕분에 그림자 추출 작업을 하기가 편해졌다.	It was the time to extract the shadow.
172	피식 웃으며 유진호를 바라보던 진우가 다시 사체에게로 시선을 돌렸다.	Jin-woo, who smiled and looked at Yoo Jin-Ho, turned to the corpse again.
173	손을 내뻗은 진우가 조용히 읊조렸다.	Jin-woo, with outstretched hands, recited softly.
174	“일어나라”	"Arise."
175	* * *	* * *
176	“시청자 여러분... 제가 보고 있는 광경이 믿어지십니까”	"People who are watching... Tell me... Can you believe this?"
177	타타타타타타타-!	Tatata Tatata -!
178	헬기에 탑승한 리포터가 믿을 수 없다는 듯 연이어 탄성을 내뱉었다.	A reporter aboard the helicopter let out an incredible exclamation.
179	이내 카메라가 아래를 비추었다.	The camera shone.
180	수백쯤 되어 보이는 개미 마수들이 일사분란하게 어딘가로 향하고 있었다. 그리고 그 선봉에는 날개 달린 괴물 개미가 있었다.	Hundreds of ants were going somewhere. And there was a strange monstrous winged ant leading them.
181	유일한 장군급 그림자 병사, '베르'였다.	The only Shadow General of Jin-woo, 『Ber』.
182	“키에에에에엑-”	Kieee-eeek!
183	리포터가 급히 귀를 틀어막았다.	The reporter shuddered when he heard that scream.
184	베르의 포효에 개미들이 일제히 그 자리에 멈춰 섰다.	To 『Ber』's roar, all the ants stopped at once.
185	앞에 있는 거인은 셋.	There were three giants in front of them.
186	크기로는 코끼리와 생쥐만큼이나 차이가 났다.	The difference in their sizes was more than obvious.
187	하지만.	But...
188	손톱을 칼날처럼 길게 뽑아낸 베르는 두려워하는 기색 하나 없이 빠르게 돌진했다.	『Ber』, who pulled out his nails like blades, quickly hurried to them without fear.
189	“키에에에엑”	Kieee-eek!
190	그 뒤로 개미 떼들이 땅을 까맣게 덮었다.	After that, the swarm of ants covered the ground.
191	“맙소사! 맙소사”	"Oh my God! Oh my God!"
192	치열한 전투 끝에 거인들을 쓰러뜨린 개미들이 거인의 사체를 뜯어먹기 시작했다.	At the end of the fierce battle, the ants fell on the giants and began to graze them to death.
193	우드득!	Deu deu deu deu!
194	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!	Crunch!
195	물론 베르의 통제에 따라 그림자 병사가 만들어질 만큼의 사체를 남겨 두는 것은 잊지 않았다. 욕심을 부리는 개미들은 어김없이 베르의 발차기에 날아갔다.	As soon as the giants fell, the ants began eating them.
196	“거인들이 잡아먹히고 있습니다! 그 거인들이 벌레들에게 먹히고 있습니다”	"The ants are eating, the giants are being eaten by the ants!"
197	리포터가 들뜬 목소리로 말했다.	The reporter said with a surprised voice.
198	사람들을 잡아먹으며 충격과 공포를 안겼던 거인들이 개미 떼에게 뜯어먹히는 장면은 일본인들에게 묘한 통쾌감을 선사했다.	The scene in which the man-eating giants, who put the Japanese in a state of shock and fear, were devoured by the colony of ants, gave the Japanese an extraordinary feeling of pleasure.
199	그래서인지 촬영을 거부한 진우 외에 가장 많은 관심이 쏠려있는 쪽도 개미군단이었다.	In addition to Jin-woo, the ants also received the attention of the spectators.
200	다만 문제는.	But suddenly there was a problem ...
201	“헉”	"Huck."
202	어느새 헬기 옆까지 날아온 베르를 보고 흠칫 놀란 리포터와 카메라맨이 몸을 뒤로 뺐다.	The reporter and the cameraman, who were surprised to see 『Ber』 flying towards the side of the helicopter, suddenly withdrew.
203	베르는 주저하지 않고 자신을 향해 있던 카메라를 박살 냈다.	However, with『Ber』's speed...
204	콰드득.	『Ber』 did not hesitate and smashed the camera that was in front of him.
205	“컥”	Crack!
206	리포터와 카메라맨은 서로를 감싸 안고 오들오들 떨었다.	The reporter and the cameraman trembled.
207	“..”	"..."
208	먹음직스런 시선으로 두 사람을 번갈아 보던 베르가 조용히 아래로 돌아갔다.	『Ber』, who gave them a brief look, quietly flew back down.
209	“휴”	"Phew"
210	“하아, 하아”	"Haaaah, haaah"
211	두 사람은 안도의 한숨을 내쉬었다.	The two men sighed in relief.
212	매번 장비값만 천만 원이 넘는 카메라를 부숴 먹으면서 괴물 개미를 따라다니는 것은 그만큼 시청자들이 열광하고 있기 때문이다.	The spectators were enthusiastic about following the monstrous ants, however they could no longer do so because 『Ber』 broke the camera worth more than 10 million won.
213	카메라맨은 준비해 두었던 예비용 카메라를 꺼내 들었고, 리포터는 이미 익숙해진 듯 능숙하게 마무리 멘트를 날렸다.	However, the cameraman took out the spare camera he had prepared and the reporter made the final comment as if he had already become familiar.
214	“...뉴스의 키타무라였습니다”	"...And this was Kitamura from the news."
215	* * *	* * *
216	“꺄아아악”	"Ah"
217	이제 막 초등학교를 졸업했을까?	"I just graduated from elementary school, right?
218	앳된 여자아이가 눈물이 범벅된 얼굴로 비명을 지르며 달아나고 있었다.	A young girl was running away screaming with her face in tears.
219	“아, 아아”	"Ah, ahh.."
220	그 뒤를 거인 하나가 징그러운 미소를 짓고서 쫓았다.	Behind, a giant followed with a grim smile.
221	작은 다리로 달아나 봐야 얼마나 더 갈 수 있을까?	How much longer can I run with these small legs?'
222	거리는 금세 좁혀졌다.	The distance between the young girl and the giant was drastically reducing.
223	거인은 이를 드러내며 웃었다.	The giant laughed.
224	그리고 다른 거인보다 1.5배는 더 길어 보이는 손을 쑥 내밀었다.	He was 1.5 times bigger than other giants.
225	그리고 우악스런 손이 가냘픈 소녀의 몸을 낚아채기 직전.	And before the giant's hand grasps the body of the slender girl...
226	한 줄기 섬광이 거인의 손목을 스치고 지나갔다.	A flash of light brushed the giant's wrist.
227	그와 거의 동시에 짧은 번개가 상처를 태웠다.	Almost at the same time, a brief lightning struck again.
228	파지직!	Jijig!⚡
229	“그아아아아아악”	"Heaaaaaaaaak!"
230	벌떡 일어난 거인이 잘린 손목을 붙들고 비명을 내질렀다.	The giant that got up, grabbed his cut wrist and shouted.
231	이그리트 는 창백한 얼굴로 파르르 떨고 있는 소녀를 안고 뒤로 물러났다.	『Ygritte』 retreated back to the shivering pale faced girl.
232	거인이 아래를 노려보았다.	The giant looked down.
233	자신의 손목을 깔끔하게 절단한 녀석이 먹이를 가지고 도망가고 있었다.	The man who had hurt him had given his prey an opportunity to escape.
234	분노한 놈의 눈이 붉어졌다.	The angry giant's eyes began to burn.
235	엄청난 마력이 거인의 안에서 휘몰아쳤다. 지켜보는 것만으로도 오금을 저릴 만한 장면.	A large amount of mana was thrown from within the giant. It was a scene that could be regrettable just by seeing it.
236	그러나 그 괴물 앞에 기사 하나가 섰다.	However, there was another knight in front of the giant.
237	정예기사가 되어 장갑이 더욱더 두터워진 아이언이었다.	It was 『Iron』, one of Jin-woo's first Elite Knights.
238	아이언은 방패를 바닥에 푹 꽂고서 가슴을 활짝 폈다.	『Iron』 grabbed his shield and widened his chest.
239	곧 녀석의 투구에서 어마어마한 함성이 튀어나왔다.	Soon there was a tremendous roar.
240	우워어어어어어어어어어-!	Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
241	[아이언이 '스킬: 도발의 함성'을 사용합니다.]	[『Iron』used 'Skill: Provoking shout']
242	[적이 도발 상태가 됩니다.]	[The enemy has been provoked.]
243	이그리트 를 노리던 거인의 시선이 아이언을 향했다.	The giant's eyes turned to『Iron』.
244	올 테면 와 보라는 듯.
245	자신의 가슴을 쾅쾅 친 아이언이 자신의 몸집만큼 육중한 방패를 치켜들었다.	『Iron』, who pounds his chest, raised his shield as heavy as his body.
246	“그어억”	"Geuogg"
247	거인의 주먹이 인정사정없이 아이언을 후려쳤다.	The giant hit 『Iron』 mercilessly.
248	투쾅!	Boom!
249	그러나 아이언은 밀리지 않았다.	Although 『Iron』 received such a blow, he was not pushed back.
250	승급의 효과는 아이언을 전혀 다른 경지까지 끌어올렸다.	The upgrade effect raised 『Iron』's power to a whole new level.
251	쾅! 쾅! 쾅!	bang! bang! bang!
252	수십 번의 일격을 버텨 낸 아이언이 고함쳤다.	However, 『Iron』, who withstood the dozens of blows, began to scream out.
253	“워어어어”	"Uwaaa!"
254	그러자 양옆에서 가장 오랫동안 진우를 보필해 왔었던 그림자 병사들과 아이스 베어 군단이 함께 치고 들어왔다.	Then, shadow soldiers, who had been with Jin-woo for a longer time, led by an Ice Bear, entered .
255	아이스 베어 군단을 이끄는 '탱크'가 간만의 전투에 흥분했는지 고개를 좌우로 흔들며 포효를 내질렀다.	『Tank』, who commands this group of shadow soldiers, shook his head and roared.
256	“그워어어어어”	"Roarrrrrrrrrrrrr"
257	멀리 떨어진 곳에서도 진동이 느껴질 정도의 거친 포효였다.	It was a roar hard enough to feel the vibration from far away.
258	그들을 지켜보던 기자가 카메라를 향해 소리쳤다.	The reporter looking at them shouted at the camera.
259	“여러분 보고 계십니까? 소환수들이, 소환수들이 거인을 상대로 레이드를 하고 있습니다”	"Are my spectator friends watching this? Summons, summons are lining up against the giant."
260	이것이 현실이란 말인가.	'Could this be real?'
261	유리 오를로프도 믿지 않았던 기자는 당연히 성진우에게도 별다른 기대를 하지 않았다.	The reporter, who did not even believe in Yuri Orlov, did not expect much from Sung Jin-woo.
262	그런데 성진우 본인뿐만이 아니라 그가 흩어져서 진격하게 만든 소환수들까지 속속들이 거인들을 잡아내고 있는 것이 아닌가?	'However, not only Sung Jin-woo himself, but also his summons so far have done such a good job dealing with the giants.'
263	어쩌면.	Thus...
264	어쩌면 그가 정말로 혼자 이 나라를 구해 줄 수 있을지도 모른다는 생각이 들자 가슴속에서부터 뭔가가 울컥 올라왔다.	Something started to arise in his heart when he thought that maybe Hunter Sung Jin-woo could really save the country single handedly.
265	“저, 저기”	"Go get him!"
266	카메라맨이 급히 거인 쪽을 가리켰다.	The cameraman hurriedly pointed at the giant.
267	본분을 잠깐 깜박해 버렸던 기자가 촉촉하게 변한 시선을 거인에게 돌렸다.	The reporter who had forgotten his duties turned briefly to the giant.
268	“어떻게...”	"Wow..."
269	기자는 신음을 내뱉었다.	The reporter growled.
270	자세가 무너지기 시작한 거인의 머리 위로 무수한 번개가 내려치고 있었다.	Numerous lightning strikes hit the giant's head, making him collapse.
271	그것은 지켜보는 이들이 할 말을 잊게 만들 정도로, 너무나도 아름다운 광경이었다.	It was so spectacular that it made people forget what they were watching.


1		2019.03.10 #white (all of the following chapters are from the spanish translation)
2	당연하다면 당연한 일이겠지만 일본 헌터협회의 본부는 일본의 심장이라 할 수 있는 도쿄 중심에 위치해 있었다.	Naturally, the headquarters of the Japanese Hunters Association was located in the heart of Japan, Tokyo.
3	그날.
4	게이트에서 거인들이 쏟아져 나오기 전까지는 말이다.	But that was until that day, until the day the giants left the gate.
5	신주쿠에서 S급 게이트가 던전 브레이크를 일으켰을 때, 최전선에서 희생한 헌터들과 군인들 덕분에 구사일생에 성공한 마쓰모토 일본 헌터협회장은 부랴부랴 헌터협회의 본부를 관서 오사카로 옮겼다.	When the S-class gate in Shinjuku caused a dungeon break, Matsumoto, the president of the Hunters Association of Japan, moved the headquarters of the Hunters Association to Osaka, where he succeeded in protecting it but at a very high cost which was the sacrifice of many hunters and soldiers.
6	북서쪽 끝에 있는 다른 도시들을 마다하고 오사카를 선택한 이유는 하나.	There is a reason why he chose Osaka among all the other cities.
7	인구 266만의 오사카마저 지키지 못한다면 일본은 가망이 없다고 생각했기 때문이다.	It's because Japan thought there was no hope if Osaka, of 26.6 million people, could not be protected from the giants.
8	이를테면 최후의 방어선.	Therefore, the last and most powerful line of defense was there.
9	마지노선이었다.
10	그래서 오사카에서 멀지 않은 나고야까지 거인형 마수들의 손에 무너졌다는 소식이 들려왔을 때, 마쓰모토 협회장은 눈앞이 캄캄해지는 경험을 했다.	So when the news came that Nagoya, a city not far from Osaka, had been infested with giants, President Matsumoto had a dark look in his eyes.
11	멸망이 코앞이었지만 국제사회에 도움을 구걸하는 것도 불가능했다.	In addition, it was difficult for Matsumoto to ask for help from the international community because of Go Gun-hee.
12	일본 헌터협회가 꾸민 흉계가 한국 헌터협회장 고건희에 의해 낱낱이 드러나 버려 아무도 일본을 도우려 하지 않았던 것이다.	Nobody was willing to help Japan because the evil plans of the Japan Hunters Society was revealed by the President of the Korean Hunters Association.
13	고건희 협회장의 기자회견 이후.
14	교토로 옮겨진 일본 임시정부가 급히 마쓰모토 협회장을 호출했다.	The Japanese interim government that had moved to Kyoto called Matsumoto urgently.
15	그는 책임을 묻는 고관들 앞에서 무릎을 꿇었다.	President Matsumoto fell to his knees in front of the responsible officers.
16	“이 사태의 모든 책임은 저에게 있습니다. 그러나 누군가는 사태를 수습해야만 합니다. 그때까지만이라도 책임을 유예시켜 주시지 않겠습니까”	"The total responsibility for this is mine, but someone has to fix things, can not I just abdicate when all this problem happens?"
17	그를 등지고 서 있던 내각총리대신이 고민 끝에 대답했다.	The Prime Minister who was behind him replied.
18	“...좋소”	"It's okay."
19	마쓰모토 협회장이 스스로 자초한 위기임은 분명했지만, 그의 말처럼 누군가는 던전 브레이크의 뒤처리를 해야 했다.	It was clear that President Matsumoto himself was in a crisis, but as he said, someone had to deal with the dungeon break.
20	처벌은 그다음 순서.	The punishment would come after they went through everything until the end.
21	본보기는 발등이 아니라 전신에 옮겨 붙은 불을 끄고 나서 해도 늦지 않았다.	It was not too late to put out the fire that was the crisis in Japan, but it was too late to put out the fire that Matsumoto caused himself.
22	그때.	Now, these moments ...
23	진우가 일본에 도착했다.	Jin-woo had already arrived in Japan.
24	진우를 가장 먼저, 버선발로 뛰쳐나가 마중한 이도 마쓰모토 협회장이었다.	For President Matsumoto, the arrival of Jin-woo intertwines him with many emotions ... anger, happiness, sadness, consolation ...
25	마쓰모토 협회장의 운명은 정해져 있었다. 하지만 조국도 자신과 같은 미래를 맞이하게 둘 수는 없다는 것이 그의 생각이었다.	The fate of President Matsumoto was fixed. But he thought he could not let his country face the same future.
26	공항에서 진우를 처음 본 순간, 마쓰모토 협회장은 소름이 돋았다.	The first time the president saw Jin-woo at the airport, Matsumoto's skin crawled in amazement.
27	‘이럴 수가...’	'Amazing.'
28	강하다.	Strong.
29	협회장으로 있었던 수년간 숱한 강자들을 만나 보았기에 한눈에 알 수 있었다.	President Matsumoto had known many strong people over the years as President of the association.
30	그간 많은 헌터들 앞에 섰었지만 뒷머리가 쭈뼛 설 정도로 소름이 돋은 적은 많지 않았다.	Matsumoto had stopped beside these hunters but his body never reacted so much as to give him goosebumps.
31	아니, 처음이었다.	However ... this time, it was different.
32	만약 자신이 제주도 레이드 전에 진우를 한 번이라도 만날 기회가 있었다면 한국의 헌터들을 곤경에 빠뜨리겠다는 계획을 철회했으리라.	If he had had the opportunity to meet Jin-woo before the raid on Jeju Island, he would have abdicated the plan to kill all Korean hunters at that very moment.
33	당시 그를 직접 보았었던 고토의 말은 역시 틀리지 않았다.	Goto, who saw Jin-woo's strength at that time, was not wrong either.
34	눈앞의 헌터에게는 그런 위압감이 있었다.	Matsumoto felt a strong pressure from Jin-woo when he stood by his side.
35	그러나 적은 S급 게이트에서 뛰쳐나온 거인형 마수들.	However, now the enemies are the giant beasts of a S-class Gate.
36	성진우 헌터가 아무리 강하다고 해도 혼자서 그들 모두를 상대하기는 불가능하다고 판단한 마쓰모토가 간곡히 청했다.	Matsumoto judged that it was impossible to deal with all of them alone, no matter how strong Hunter Sung Jin-woo was. But for now, Jin-woo was his only option ... so ...
37	“오사카를 중심으로 방어를 부탁드립니다”	"Please, defend Osaka."
38	진우가 방어에 전념하여 시간을 벌어 주는 동안 미국이나 러시아와 협상에 나서겠다는 것이 일본 헌터협회의 계획이었다.	The plan of the Japanese Hunters Association was to start negotiations with the U. S. or Russia, while Jin-woo was defending Osaka long ago.
39	그러나 그들의 계획은 진우의 한마디에 산산조각이 났다.	But his plan was destroyed by one comment from Jin-woo.
40	“싫습니다”	"I will not."
41	진우는 딱 잘라 말했다.
42	당연히 마쓰모토 협회장과 일본 헌터협회 관계자들은 펄쩍 뛸 수 밖에.	President Matsumoto was not alone, behind him were officials and officers of the Hunters' Association ...
43	이제 와서 마수들을 처치하겠다는 그의 마음이 변하기라도 한 걸까?	'Has he changed his mind to kill the magic beasts now?'
44	마쓰모토가 전전긍긍하며 물었다.	So when they heard Jin-woo's words, they put up worried faces.
45	“그... 그럼 어떻게 하실 생각입니까”	"Well, what are you going to do then?"
46	진우는 대답 대신 행동으로 보여 주었다.	Jin-woo did not respond, instead, he went to action.
47	자신의 소환수들을 각각 세 팀으로 나누어 각자 진격시키는 한편 자신 또한 따로 이동을 시작한 것이다.	He quickly summoned three teams of shadow soldiers and began to move separately.
48	그 엄청난 숫자의 소환수들도 놀라웠지만, 마쓰모토는 다른 이유로 침음을 삼켰다.	That huge amount of shadow soldiers was also amazing, but Matsumoto swallowed in astonishment for another reason.
49	‘그는 정말로 혼자서 거인 전부를 상대하려는 것인가?’	'Do you really want to deal with the giants alone?'
50	세계 모든 헌터들이 입을 모아 불가능하다고 말한 일을 해내려는 생각인가?	'Will you try to achieve what all the hunters in the world say is impossible?'
51	답은 알 수 없었다.	The answer was unknown.
52	그저 지금은 운명을 하늘에 맡기고 기다리고 있는 것만이 자신이 할 수 있는 최선일 뿐.	Just waiting for what the heavens had for them was the best they could do.
53	* * *	* * *
54	헌터협회 건물로 돌아간 그는 현황 파악에 주력했다.	President Matsumoto, having returned to the Hunters Association building, focused on identifying the current situation.
55	의외로 답은 금방 돌아왔다.	Surprisingly the answer came back soon.
56	“나고야 시, 탈환 성공했습니다”	"The city of Nagoya was successfully secured."
57	“뭐라고”	"What?!"
58	마쓰모토 협회장이 자리에서 벌떡 일어났다.	Matsumoto, president of the association, jumped out of his seat.
59	성진우 헌터가 출발한 지 얼마나 됐다고, 벌써 나고야까지 들이닥친 거인형 마수가 쓰러졌단 말인가?	'How long has it been since Hunter Sung Jin-woo started?'
60	마쓰모토 협회장이 놀란 마음을 진정시키기도 전에 전국 각지에서 연락이 쏟아졌다.	Even before the president of the association, Matsumoto, calmed his surprise, the association received calls from all over the country.
61	“나카스가와 시, 거인의 사체가 발견되었습니다”	"The giants in the city of Nakagawa were eliminated, the city is insured."
62	“시즈오카 시, 탈환 성공했습니다”	"We recovered the city of Shizuoka."
63	“다카야마, 나가노 시도..”	"The City of Takayama as well as the city of Nagano are now ..."
64	성진우 헌터와 소환수들은 일본 전역으로 흩어진 거인형 마수들을 제거해 나가며 도쿄를 향했다.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo and his summons went everywhere, eliminating the giants they saw in their paths at a ridiculously fast speed.
65	말도 되지 않는 속도였다.
66	마쓰모토 협회장은 불가능을 가능으로 만들어 가는 한국 헌터의 힘을 지켜보며 전율했다.	The president of the Association of Hunters of Japan, Matsumoto, shuddered to see the Korean Hunter making the impossible possible.
67	떨리는 심장이 진정되질 않았다.	His trembling heart could not calm down.
68	그리고 마침내.	And finally...
69	“고후 시... 성진우 헌터가 고후 시에 도착했습니다”	"Kōfu ... the city of Kōfu was secured by Hunter Sung Jin-woo."
70	도쿄에서 130킬로밖에 떨어져 있지 않은 고후 시의 거인들까지 처치되었다는 소식을 전해 들었을 때는 자리에 털썩 주저앉고 말았다.	When he learned that the giants in the city of Kōfu, only 130 kilometers away from Tokyo, were killed, he could not take it anymore and he fell off his seat.
71	“협회장님”	"President...!"
72	“마쓰모토 협회장님”	"President Matsumoto!"
73	후들거리는 다리에 힘이 들어가지 않았다.	Of course, the officers of the association who were next to the president were amazed to see this.
74	그는 정말로 혼자서 모든 거인형 마수들을 해치울 생각이었다.	Sung Jin-woo was really about to solve the problem single handedly.
75	문득 이런 생각이 들었다.	Matsumoto suddenly thought of something ...
76	‘지금 그가 하는 짓은... 내가 한국에 하려 했던 짓이 아닌가?’	'And to think that I wanted to deal with Korea with Sung Jin-woo with them.'
77	한국의 헌터 체계를 무너뜨리고 일본의 헌터력을 이용해 한국을 마음대로 주무른다.	Decompose the Korean hunter system and use the power of the hunters of Japan to hit South Korea freely. That was the goal of President Matsumoto.
78	지금은 상황이 반대가 되었다.	But nevertheless... The situation now reversed.
79	헌터 체계가 무너진 일본이 진우 한 사람에게 휘둘리고 있었다.	Japan, whose hunter system had collapsed, was being dominated by a man from Korea, Sung Jin-woo.
80	자신과 헌터협회, 최상급 헌터들, 그리고 일본 정부까지 합심해 벌이다 실패한 계획을 그는 오직 혼자서 실행하고, 또 성공했다.	Jin-woo alone, succeeded, and succeeded in a failed attempt to cooperate with Matsumoto, with the Hunter Association, top-level hunters, and the Japanese government.
81	“..”	"..."
82	멍하니 의자에 앉은 그가 자신을 걱정하는 협회 관계자들에게 지시했다.	After calming down, he sat in his chair and told the officers that he was worried.
83	“다들 여기서 나가 줄 수 있겠나? 잠시만 혼자 있고 싶네”	"Can everyone get out of here? I want to be alone for a while."
84	텅 빈 방에서 그는 고개를 떨구었다.	After they left ...
85	생애 한 번도 겪어 본 적 없는 강렬한 패배감이 물밀 듯이 밀려왔다.	Matsumoto felt a wave of intense defeat that he had never experienced in his life.
86	졌다.	Defeated.
87	완벽히 졌다.	Completely defeated.
88	그러나.	But.
89	패배감 다음으로 마음을 채워 가는 감정은 짧은 자기반성과 그 끝을 알 수 없는 감사함이었다.	The feelings that filled the mind next to the defeat were a brief reflection and gratitude.
90	그는 소리 없이 눈물을 흘렸다.	He shed tears without a sound that day.
91	* * *	* * *
92	오사카에서 출발하여 동쪽으로 이동하며 조우한 거인들을 모두 잡아낸 진우와 소환수들은, 마침내 도쿄에 도착했다.	Jin-woo and his summons that had already secured several cities, finally arrived in Tokyo.
93	쿵! Thud! Bang!	Thud!
94	거인형 마수 둘이 쓰러졌다.	Two more giants fell to the daggers of Jin-woo.
95	[레벨이 올랐습니다!]	[Level up!]
96	정말 이렇게 원 없이 레벨을 올려 본 게 얼마 만인지 모르겠다.
97	진우는 주먹을 불끈 움켜쥐었다.	Jin-woo clenched his fist into the sky.
98	던전 브레이크가 열린 도쿄 시까지 거의 직선으로 이동하며 혼자서만 13마리의 거인형 마수를 잡았다.	Being almost near Tokyo, Jin-woo killed 13 more giants.
99	그동안 올라간 레벨은 여섯 개.	By killing them, he got six levels.
100	거인형 마수 하나하나가 보스급 개체다 보니 어마어마한 경험치가 굴러들어 왔다.	Each giant was like a boss of an A-class dungeon, for that reason, every time that one died, they gave a great amount of experience.
101	물론 다른 방향에서 거인들을 잡고 있는 그림자 병사들에게서 들어오는 경험치의 영향도 컸다.	Of course, shadow soldiers also benefited gretaly from the giants.
102	이동 중에 [레벨이 올랐습니다!]라는 메시지가 뜰 때면 절로 주먹에 힘이 들어갔다.
103	바로 이렇게.
104	[레벨이 올랐습니다!]	[Level up!]
105	‘그렇지!’	'Perfect!'
106	타이밍 좋게 울리는 레벨업 알림에 진우가 다시 두 주먹을 움켜쥐었다.	Jin-woo grabbed hist fists again as he heard the level-up reminder that sounded timely.
107	머릿속에 익숙한 목소리가 들려왔다.	Right after ... Jin-woo heard a familiar voice.
108	‘왕이시여. 또 하나의 적을 처치하였습니다.’	'My king, we have killed another enemy.'
109	방금 경험치를 보내온 쪽은 진군 속도가 가장 빠른 베르의 개미군단이었다.	The voice came from 『Ber』, his strongest soldier.
110	베르부터가 가장 강한 그림자 병사인 데다, 개미의 숫자도 많으니 당연한 일이었다.	『Ber』informed Jin-woo whenever he and his group of ants killed a giant.
111	베르는 마수들을 잡고 나면 매번 이렇게 진우에게 보고를 해 왔다.
112	진우는 개미군단의 성과를 격려했다.	Jin-woo encouraged the performance of the ants.
113	‘좋아. 수고했다.’	'Excellent, good job.'
114	‘감사합니다, 왕이시여.’	'Thanks my king.'
115	베르와 연락을 마친 진우가 '감각 공유'를 통해 각 군단의 상태를 점검했다.	After the contact of 『Ber』, Jin-woo verified the condition of each group through 『Sharing Sense』.
116	베르가 이끄는 개미군단만큼은 아니더라도, 어금니의 하이오크 군단과 이그리트 의 정예병 군단 역시 거침이 없었다.	Although there were some casualities in the group led by 『Ber』, there were no one in the High Orc group from 『Tusk』 or the group led by 『Ygritte』.
117	부쩍 성장한 병사들의 레벨은 진우를 흐뭇하게 만들었다.	Through that ability, apart from his former shadow soldiers who lightly littered, the new ones had leveled a lot.
118	“형님, 오늘은 여기서 묵을까요”	"Brother, are we staying here today?"
119	진우가 눈을 떴다.	Jin-woo opened his eyes and nodded.
120	유진호가 트렁크에서 빼 온 텐트를 꺼내 들고서는 묻고 있었다.	Later, Yoo Jin-Ho pulled the tent out of the suitcase and was putting it together.
121	고개를 들어 보니 날이 저물어 땅거미가 내려앉는 중이었다.	That same moment, Jin-woo began to look at the dark sky ...
122	상점에서 파는 회복제나 레벨업의 효과로 피로도는 높지 않았지만 정신적 피로가 계속해서 누적이 되고 있는 상태.	The fatigue was not high due to the effects of potions in the store, but mental fatigue continues to accumulate.
123	‘좀 쉬어야겠네.’	'I should rest a little.’
124	진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded internal.
125	오늘의 야영지가 결정되었다. 두 사람은 금방 텐트를 설치하고, 식사 준비를 마쳤다.	Today's camp was decided. The two immediately set up the tent and prepared the meal.
126	어느덧 더위도 가시고 밤바람이 싸늘해졌다.	The mornings here are somewhat hot, while at night the cold winds ran through the landscape.
127	가을이다.	The current season in Japan was autumn.
128	진우는 일본 협회에서 제공한 음식들을 모닥불에 데우며 문득 겨울도 머지않았구나, 하고 생각했다.	Jin-woo heated the food offered by the Japanese association at a bonfire and suddenly thought that winter was not far away.
129	겨울.	'Winter...'
130	문명의 흥망성쇠를 나눈다면 지금 저 멀리서 보이고 있는 도쿄 외곽의 모습은 완연한 겨울 분위기를 띠고 있었다.	Although to Japanese society with the crisis they were going through, although it was autumn, the atmosphere was too wintry.
131	그런데 도시의 형태가 무너져 버린 도쿄의 풍경은 어딘가 많이 낯이 익었다.	However, the landscape in Tokyo, where all creation of civilization had collapsed, was familiar to him.
132	‘어디서 봤더라?’	'Where have I seen it?'
133	잠깐 기억을 더듬어 보던 진우는 얼마 안 가 답을 찾아냈다.	Jin-woo, who stared at his memories for a while and soon found the answer.
134	‘악마성.’	'At the world of demons.'
135	그때, 악마성에서 봤던 황폐해진 도시들의 모습이 이러했었다.	At that time, the landscapes of Tokyo resembled the remotely destroyed cities that Jin-woo saw in the demon world.
136	불타고 있지 않다는 점이 다를뿐.	Of course, the difference was that one was burning in flames while the other was not.
137	생각이 거기까지 미치자 진우의 얼굴에 그늘이 드리웠다.	As he thought about it, Jin-woo's gaze grew darker and darker.
138	‘설마...’	'Just like this...'
139	악마성의 1층부터 꼭대기까지.	He remembered the first floor to the last floor ...
140	모든 도시들은 부서져 있었다.	All the cities were destroyed.
141	그게 만약 시스템의 암시라면, 관리자 녀석은 무엇을 말하고 싶었던 걸까?	'If that is an implication of the system, what is it that the designer wants to tell me?'
142	진우는 피식 웃었다.	At the same time, Jin-woo laughed.
143	‘아무렴 어떠랴.’	'What?'
144	관리자는 이미 죽어 던전 속으로 사라졌는데.	If the designer is already dead... what else is there going to tell him?
145	그 이후로 아무런 접촉이 없는 걸 봐서는 녀석이 살아 있을 가능성은 희박했다.	Since there has not been contact since then, it was unlikely that he was alive.
146	‘만약 그게 이후에 벌어질 일들을 암시하고 있다고 해도...’	'If that is an indication of what is going to happen...'
147	내가 막으면 된다.	...he just needs to stop it.
148	그러기 위해서 갖춰 온 힘이다.	Jin-woo had the strength and confidence to do that.
149	상대할 수 없는 힘에 휘둘리기 싫어 끊임없이 강함을 추구했다.	After all, the more monsters he meets, the giants this time, the more levels his shadow soldiers will get and the stronger they become.
150	레벨을 올리고, 스킬을 손에 넣고, 다시 레벨을 올리고...	Raising their levels, get new skills and raising their levels again...
151	결국 여기까지 왔다.	Jin-woo grabbed his chest.
152	두근.	Pounding.
153	‘검은 심장'이 반응하듯 크게 한 번 뛰었다.	As if it would respond, the 'Dark Heart' was pounding.
154	손을 얹어 진동을 느끼던 진우가 옅게 웃었다. 병원에서는 정상이라고 했었다.	Jin-woo laughed lightly when he felt the vibration. The hospital said it was normal.
155	-아무런 이상도 발견되지 않았습니다. 헌터님은 완벽히 건강하십니다.	"No abnormality was found. Hunter is perfectly healthy."
156	한국을 떠나기 전날, 진우는 병원에 가 정밀검진을 받았다.	The day before leaving Korea, Jin-woo went to the hospital and received a detailed examination.
157	의사는 진우의 전신을 스캔하고도 두 번째 심장 같은 것을 발견하지 못했다.	The doctor scanned the body of Jin-woo and found nothing let alone a second heart.
158	‘검은 심장'은 육체의 변화가 아니었다.	So the Black heart was not a physical change.
159	분명히 존재하고, 그 박동을 느낄 수도 있지만, 실존하지는 않는다.	It certainly exists, Jing-woo feels its beating, but it does not exist.
160	‘무슨 소리야, 그게.’	'What am I talking about?’
161	진우는 실소했다.	Jin-woo laughed.
162	남들과 다른 신체 구조가 되지 않았다는 점에서는 안심이 되었지만, 그렇다면 이 가슴의 진동은 어디서부터 오고 있는 것일까?	He was relieved that he did not have a different body structure but where does those vibrations come from?
163	그때.	Then.
164	도쿄 시내 쪽에서 가벼운 바람이 불어왔다.	There was a slight breeze blowing from the city side of Tokyo.
165	바람 속에는 깊이를 짐작하기도 힘들 만큼 흉측한 마력이 끈적끈적하게 실려 있었다.	That breeze had a mana in it that was undeniable nasty.
166	“형님..”	"Brother..."
167	유진호가 불안하다는 표정을 지었다.	Yoo Jin-Ho face mad an uneasy look.
168	기감이 떨어지는 유진호조차 느낄 수 있는, 강대한 힘이었다.	It was a mighty force that even Yoo Jin-Ho, whose feelings of depression fell, could feel.
169	진우는 말없이 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded silently.
170	어디서 오는 바람인지는 의심할 필요도 없었다.	He did not have to doubt where it came from.
171	신주쿠에서 게이트를 지키고 있다는 거인.	The giant that guarded the S-class Gate in Shinjuku.
172	여태까지 상대했던 거인들과는 궤를 달리하는 기운이었다. 이렇게 떨어져 있는데도 순간적으로 팔뚝에 닭살이 돋았다.	It was an aura different from the giants he had already encountered. Suddenly, the hairs on his forearm rose.
173	하지만.	But nevertheless...
174	진우는 웃었다.	Jin-woo laughed.
175	강한 마력에 반응이라도 하는 것처럼, '검은 심장'이 쿵쿵대며 격렬히 뛰었다.	As if to respond to this terrifying magical power, the 'Dark Heart' was pounding and running wild.
176	놈을 잡으면 레벨이 얼마나 올라 갈지, 혹은 놈의 그림자는 어떤 병사가 될지.	'If I kill him ... How many levels will he give me and what kind of shadow soldier will I get?'
177	벌써부터 기대감이 들기 시작했다.	Jin-woo was already looking forward to it.


1		edited 2019.03.11 #white
2		The troops of 『Ygritte』 arrived in Tokyo first.
3	다음은 어금니의 하이오크 군단이었다.	Next up was the High Orcs group ledy by『Tusk』.
4	다가오는 하이오크 군단을 발견한 이그리트 가 고개를 까닥여 인사했다.	『Ygritte』 who saw the troops of 『Tusk』 arriving, greeted him from afar.
5	로브 속에서 한쪽 입꼬리를 올린 어금니 역시 고개를 숙였다.	『Tusk』 saw the greeting and bowed his head in return.
6	정예병 군단과 함께 움직인 아이스 베어 부대, 그리고 하이오크 군단이 한자리에 모였다.	The unit with 『Tank』, which moved together as part of『Ygritte』troops, gathered around『Tusk's』group.
7	그리고 잠시 후.	And after a while ...
8	척, 척, 척	Chuck, Chuck, Chuck-!
9	일사불란한 발소리.	They began to hear resounding footsteps.
10	희뿌연 안개 너머로 대규모의 그림자 병사들이 접근해 왔다.	Above the fog, a large group of shadow soldiers was approaching.
11	가장 먼 길을 돌아왔으면서도 가장 많은 거인들을 사냥한 병사들답게, 마지막으로 도쿄에 도착한 베르의 개미 군단이었다.	They were the last group of shadow soldiers to arrive in Tokyo, and also the group that killed most giants.
12	베르가 선두에서 안개를 헤치며 모습을 드러냈다.	It was『Ber』, clearing his way through the fog, leading the groups of ants.
13	이번에도 이그리트 가 먼저 인사를 보냈다.	This time also, 『Ygritte』 was the first one to greet 『Ber』and the arriving troops.
14	“..”	"..."
15	하지만 아무런 반응을 보이지 않고 그대로 이그리트 를 지나쳐 간 베르는 진우의 등 뒤로 다가가 정중히 한쪽 무릎을 꿇었다.	But, without any response, 『Ber』 passed by 『Ygritte』 and went to the back of Jin-woo, kneeling politely on one knee.
16	“아, 다 왔네”	"We're here, my king."
17	그제야 진우는 저 멀리 보이는 거인에게서 눈을 떼고 뒤를 돌아보았다.	Jin-woo averted his eyes from the giant and looked behind him.
18	“다들 수고했다”	"Good job, everyone."
19	반갑게 맞아 주는 진우에게 그림자 병사들 전원이 베르가 한 것처럼 무릎을 꿇었다.	All shadow soldiers began to kneel infront of Jin-woo, just as 『Ber』 demonstrated it.
20	신체 구조상 무릎을 굽힐 수가 없는 아이스 베어들은 코를 땅에 박고 엎드렸다.	The ice bears, unable to bend their knees, dropped their noses on the ground.
21	정예병, 곰들, 개미들, 하이오크들, 그리고 나가들과 틈틈이 모은 다른 그림자 병사들까지.	A few thousand soldiers had gathered in one place.
22	숫자만 일천에 가까운 그림자 병사가 모두 한 자리에 집합했다.	Jin-woo grasps the view of his troops kneeling.
23	“다들 일어나”	"Very good, everyone, get up."
24	진우가 손으로 일어서라는 제스처를 취하자 모든 병사들이 기립했다.	All the soldiers got up when Jin-woo said that.
25	척.
26	그야말로 장관이었다.	It was really spectacular.
27	유진호는 분위기에 압도되어 넋을 잃고서 그림자 병사들을 둘러보았다.	Yoo Jin-Ho felt overwhelmed by the atmosphere and looked at the shadow soldiers.
28	‘이게 형님의 스킬이니까 망정이지 진짜 마수들이었다면...’	'This ability of my brother, seriously, is very terrifying.'
29	이 정도 숫자의, 그리고 이 정도 수준의 마수들이 한꺼번에 움직인다고 생각하니 그런 일이 있을 리 없다는 걸 알고 있으면서도 절로 몸서리 쳐졌다.	By the thought of the amount of soldiers and their magic level, moving in unity, Jin-Ho was startled.
30	아군이라 다행이다.	'Amazing.'
31	형님처럼 이 말이 잘 어울리는 사람이 또 있을까?	'By the way, is there someone like my brother who fits well with this word?'
32	하지만.	But nevertheless...
33	이보다 더 놀라운 광경이 바로 뒤에 있었다.	A more surprising scene was right behind them.
34	꼴깍.	It's black.
35	유진호는 마른침을 힘겹게 삼키며 조심스레 뒤를 돌아보았다.	Yoo Jin-Ho swallowed when he saw him.
36	거기엔 거인이 있었다.	There was a giant.
37	여기까지 오면서 봐 왔던 거인들과는 차원이 다른 크기의 거인형 마수였다.	However, it was a giant with a different size than the giants that Jin-woo and Jin-Ho saw so far.
38	아득한 높이에 위치한 거인의 머리를 바라보고 있노라면 저것이 마수인지, 고층 빌딩인지 분간이 가지 않을 정도였다.	Just by seeing it one would compare it to a skyscraper or bigger than that.
39	“와아”	"Wow-"
40	터져 나오는 탄성.	The atmosphere was tangibly tense.
41	영상으로 접하는 것과 실제로 보는 것에는 차이가 컸다.	Of course, although they saw this giant on television, it was very different to see him directly.
42	진우가 입을 다물지 못하고 있는 유진호의 머리 위에 손을 척 올리며 웃었다.	Jin-woo smiled, waving his hands over Yoo Jin-Ho's head, who could not keep his mouth shut.
43	“그러다 턱 떨어지겠다”	"I'm about to go insane, brother!"
44	“혀, 형님”	"Snap out of it."
45	정신을 차린 유진호가 민망한지 뒷머리를 긁적였다.	Yoo Jin-Ho, who regained consciousness, scratched his back as if he were ashamed.
46	유진호의 머리에서 손을 뗀 진우가 말없이 보스급 거인형 마수를 응시했다.	Jin-woo, who took his hands off Yoo Jin-Ho's head, looked silently at the boss-class giant.
47	‘어떻게 저런 게 존재할 수가 있는 걸까.’	'How could there be such a thing?'
48	너무도 거대한 생명체.	Such a huge creature.
49	놈에게서 흘러나오는 흉악한 마력에 이 자리에서 빨리 벗어나고 싶다는 생각마저 들었다.	Jin-woo even thought about getting away from here quickly because of the terrifying magical power that came out of him.
50	불쾌했다.	It was unpleasant.
51	불쾌함을 없애는 데는 두 가지 방법이 존재한다.	Jin-woo had two ways to get rid of this 'nasty' thing.
52	불쾌함의 원인에게서 도망쳐서 잊고 살거나, 그 원인을 아예 뿌리째 뽑아 버리거나.	Either he fled or he killed the giant. One of two options.
53	어느 방법을 택할지는 한국을 떠날 때부터, 아니 진우가 각성했을 때부터 정해져 있었다.	Closing his eyes, Jin-woo, who was listening to the beat of his heart, opened his eyes.
54	두근, 두근.	Pounding, pounding.
55	눈을 감고서 가만히 심장의 고동을 즐기던 진우가 눈을 떴다.	'I choose the second option.'
56	“물러나 있어”	"Stay behind"
57	“네, 형님”	"Okay, brother."
58	비장한 얼굴로 고개를 끄덕인 유진호가 병사들 사이를 가로질러서 빠르게 자리를 벗어났다.	Yoo Jin-Ho, who nodded with his animated face, quickly made his way through the soldiers.
59	‘좋아.’	'All right.'
60	유진호가 멀어지길 충분히 기다린 진우가 새로운 식구들을 불러냈다.	Jin-woo, who waited long enough for Yoo Jin-Ho to retreat far away, summoned the newly integrated shadow soldiers.
61	“나와라”	"Come out."
62	보스급 거인만큼은 아니지만, 거대한 몸뚱이를 지닌 그림자 병사들이 지면으로 올라왔다.	The new shadow soldiers of the giant race appeared at the call.
63	1호부터 13호.	1 to 13.
64	진우는 거인 그림자 병사들의 이름을 추출 순서에 따라 1호에서 13호로 정했다.	Jin-woo chose the names of the giant shadow soldiers from 1 to 13 depending on the extraction order.
65	덩치 큰 놈들을 맨 앞줄에 세우니 그림자 군단이 한층 더 든든해진 것 같아 뿌듯한 마음이 들었다.	When he placed the shadow giants in the front row, Jin-woo felt more confident.
66	‘이만하면 됐다.’	'Very good, should be working.'
67	준비가 끝났다고 생각한 진우가 손을 들었다.	Jin-woo, who thought the preparations were over, raised his hands.
68	진우의 손이 하늘로 치켜 올라감과 동시에 그림자 병사들 전원이 공격 태세를 갖추었다.	When Jin-woo's hands rose to the sky, all the shadow soldiers were ready for the attack.
69	척!	Chuck!
70	“전군”	"All troops..."
71	검은 갑옷과 증기에 둘러싸인 병사들.	Steam arrised, surrounding the black armored soldiers.
72	그림자 병사들을 하나하나 둘러보던 진우가 다시 거인에게로 돌아섰다.	Jin-woo, who was looking around the shadow soldiers one by one, turned to the giant again.
73	거인은 자신의 거리 안으로 들어오지 않는 대상에겐 관심이 없다는 듯 무심히 진우를 내려다보고 있었다.	The giant was looking down at Jin-woo as if he were not interested in objects that did not enter his domain.
74	‘그게 마음에 안 들어.’	'I can not stand this glare.'
75	마수 따위가 저 먼 위에서 자신을 내려다보고 있다는 사실이 진우는 영 내키지 않았다.	Jin-woo did not like the fact that the boss-class giant looked at him from above.
76	진우의 얼굴이 사나운 미소를 띠었다.	Therefore, Jin-woo put on a fierce smile.
77	그리고.
78	하늘을 향해 있던 손이 거인 쪽으로 내려갔다.	Jin-woo's hand, still pointing towards the sky, descended towards the giant.
79	“진격”	"...Attack!"
80	베르가 고개를 쳐들고 포효했다.	『Ber』 raised his head and roared.
81	“키에에에에에에에에에엑”	"Kiieeeeekk!"
82	개미들이, 곰들이, 거인들이, 아니 그곳에 있는 모든 그림자 병사들이 거인 마수를 향해 일제히 돌격했다.	The ants, the bears, the giants, and all the shadow soldiers there, assaulted the giant boss at once.
83	쿠구구구구궁-!	Kugugugugu-!
84	그림자 군단의 맹렬한 돌진에 대지가 울었다.	The earth wept because of the fury of the shadows.
85	땅이 흔들리고, 먼지가 피었다.	The ground shook and the dust rose.
86	마침내 진우의 병사들은 거인의 영역 안으로 들어갔다.	Finally, Jin-woo's soldiers entered the giant's range.
87	그 순간.	But in that moment.
88	주변의 공기가 변했다.	The surrounding air changed.
89	“뭐?”	"What?!"
90	진우의 입에서 비명 같은 고함이 터져 나왔다.	A scream died in Jin-woo's throat.
91	순식간에 모습이 사라졌던 거인이 멈추었을 때는, 이미 그림자 병사들의 반이 전멸한 상태였다.	Half of the shadow soldiers were eliminated when the giant suddenly disappeared.
92	‘슬라이딩?’	'Did he slide?'
93	쭉 뻗은 다리로 미끄러지듯 그림자 병사들을 갈아 버린 거인의 자세는, 슬라이딩이라는 단어 말고는 다른 말로 표현할 수가 없었다.	The sudden attack that the giant blow off onto the shadows was because he had slipped while attacking, thus increasing his speed, destroying half of the shadow soldiers.
94	무시무시한 파괴력.	What a terrible destructive power
95	그 공격 한 번에 거대한 덩어리였던 그림자 군단이 양쪽으로 나뉘었다.	The group of remaining shadows, which was still a fairly large group, was divided into two sides
96	그러나 병사들도 녹록히 당하고 있지 만은 않았다.	But at that moment, the giant had already been on guard to attack again ...
97	거인의 발끝에서 일어난 먼지가 채 가라앉기도 전에 거대화를 끝낸 어금니가 놈의 얼굴 앞에 섰다.	However, before the dust from the giant's tip could sink, 『Tusk』 stood in front of him.
98	후읍-!	Hoo-eup -!
99	숨을 깊이 들이마신 어금니의 가슴이 크게 팽창했다. 이내 어금니의 입에서 무지막지한 불기둥이 쏟아졌다.	『Tusk』 breathe in an excessive way, getting a pillar of fire out of his mouth towards the boss class giant.
100	쿠와아아아아아아아-!	Kwuaaaaaaaaa-!
101	불속성 공격에 저항이 있는 마수조차 숨결 한 번으로 녹일 수 있는 어금니의 공격. 그러나 업화는 거인의 손바닥에 가로막혔다.	Even the strongest magical beasts would melt by the breath of 『Tusk』 ... The giant blocked him completely with his palm.
102	어금니가 경악하고 있는 것이 진우에게도 느껴졌다.	Jin-woo also felt that 『Tusk』 was amazed.
103	거인은 여전히 자세를 낮춘 상태로 손이 닿는 곳에 있던 거인 병사의 발목을 낚아챘다.	Then, the boss-class giant lowered his posture and grabbed the ankle of a shadow giant.
104	어지간한 건물 크기의 거인 병사도 보스급 거인의 손에 잡히니 마치 아이처럼 보였다.	A shadow giant the size of a building was trapped in his hands, looked like a child at his side.
105	거인은 거인 병사를 어금니에게 던졌다.	The boss-class giant threw the shadow giant with great force in 『Tusk's』direction.
106	다시 숨을 들이키며 다음 공격을 준비하고 있었던 어금니가 날아온 거인 병사와 충돌해 부서졌다.	『Tusk』, who was preparing for the next attack while inhaling, crashed into the giant soldier.
107	‘...’	"..."
108	검은 연기로 변해 흩어지는 어금니를 보는 진우의 눈매가 날카로워졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes became sharper when he saw 『Tusk』 fly through the air.
109	그때부터였다.	Just then...
110	일천 대 일.	With the skills of Jin-woo, the fallen shadow soldiers were revived on the spot.
111	거인과 그림자 병사들과의 본격적인 싸움이 시작되었다.	And a full-scale fight began between the boss-class giant and the shadow soldier army.
112	아니, 그것은 싸움이라기엔 너무도 일방적인 폭력이었다.	They were 1000 against 1, but It was too one-sided to be called a fight.
113	“키에에엑”
114	“그어어억”
115	그림자 병사들은 거인의 공격에 쉴새 없이 짓뭉개졌다.	The soldiers of the shadows were constantly crushed by the giant's attacks.
116	주먹에, 손바닥에, 팔꿈치에, 무릎에, 발등에, 발바닥에, 거인이 한 번 움직일 때마다 병사들이 수십씩 쓸려나갔다.	Each time the giant moved his fist, palm, elbow, knee, instep or soles, the soldiers would be dragged along by dozens.
117	쿵! Thud! Bang!	Thud!
118	쿵! Thud! Bang!	Thud!
119	쿵! Thud! Bang!	Thud!
120	거인의 현란한 움직임은 최상급 전투 계열 헌터의 속도 그 이상이었다.	The giant's extravagant movement was better than the speed of a first-class combat hunter.
121	“키엑”	"Kieek."
122	개미 군단이 짓밟히는 것을 보고 뛰쳐나가려 하는 베르를 진우가 팔을 들어 저지했다.	When 『Ber』 saw his army of ants being trampled, he tried to go to battle, but a voice stopped him.
123	“아직”	"Not yet."
124	베르가 한 걸음 물러섰다.	Upon hearing, 『Ber』 stepped back.
125	진우는 양옆에서 지시를 기다리고 있는 베르와 이그리트 둘 다 싸우고 싶은 기색이 역력해보였다.	Jin-woo showed a desire to fight as much as 『Ber』 or as 『Ygritte』 who was also waiting eagerly for commands.
126	‘하지만 아직은 아니다.’	'However, it's not yet the right time.'
127	진우는 입을 일자로 꾹 다물었다.	Jin-woo kept silent.
128	병사들이 파괴와 재생을 반복하며 마나를 급격히 소모했다.	Meanwhile, the soldiers who were repeatedly destroyed, regenerated quickly consuming Jin-woo's mana.
129	‘검은 심장'으로 만들어진 방대한 마나로도 견디지 못할 만큼 극심한 소모량.	Thanks to "Black Heart", Jin-woo possessed an almost unlimited mana and could relive as many shadows as possible.
130	그러나 진우는 끝까지 움직이지 않았다.	That's why Jin-woo decided not to move until the end, while calmly watching the boss-class giant fight with his shadows.
131	차분하게 거인을 지켜봤다.
132	불사의 군대를 미끼로 던져 주고 놈의 약점을 살핀다.	Launch an army of immortals as bait and examine the weaknesses of the enemy.
133	이번 레이드의 작전이었다.	This the objective appointed to the raid.
134	쿠웅!	Kuwoong!
135	한쪽 무릎을 찍어 그림자 병사들을 짓눌러 죽인 녀석이 이번엔 주먹으로 땅을 내리쳤다.	The giant attacked the shadows directly, this time by pounding a hard blow onto the ground.
136	투쾅!	Boom-!
137	지진이 난 것처럼 지축이 흔들리며 병사들 수십이 연기로 흩어졌다.	When the earthquake from the giant's blow reached them, dozens of shadows dispersed with in the smoke.
138	완벽한 방어와 끔찍한 공격이 만들어 내는 악몽 같은 전투였다.	It was a nightmarish battle with perfect defense and terrible attacks.
139	그러나 소득은 있었다.
140	황량한 평지로 변해 버린 도쿄의 한복판에서, 진우의 안광이 무서운 집중력으로 번들거렸다.	In the center of Tokyo, which had become a desolate plain, Jin-woo's eyes shone with terrific concentrated attention.
141	‘역시나...’	'I figured it out...'
142	예상했던 대로 마력을 철갑처럼 둘러쓴 거인의 단단한 피부는 그 어떤 공격에도 데미지를 받지 않았다.	The giant's tough skin, which on top of that, was protected by an armor covered in mana, was not damaged by any attack.
143	놈도 자신의 방어력을 아는지 방어는 전혀 신경 쓰지 않고 공격에 공격만을 거듭했다.	The giant did not mind any attack because he knew how strong his defense was, so he also attacked without worrying about it.
144	하지만 딱 한 번.	But just once ...
145	거인이 공격 대신 방어를 선택했던 순간이 있었다.	There was a time when the giant chose to defend himself instead of attacking.
146	아까 어금니가 놈의 얼굴에 '화룡의 숨결'을 토해 냈을 때.	When 『Tusk』 poured out his "Dragon Breath" on his face.
147	그때 놈은 손바닥을 펼쳐 얼굴을 보호했다.	At that time, the boss-class giant extended his hands to protect his face.
148	만약 그것이 단순한 우연이 아니라고 한다면...	If that was not a coincidence ...
149	“카이셀”	"『Kaisel』!"
150	진우는 비룡을 불러냈다.	Jin-woo called his wyvern.
151	그림자에서 솟구쳐 올라온 비룡 카이셀이 큼지막한 날개를 양옆으로 시원하게 펼쳤다.	Blazing from the shadows, 『Kaisel』 spread it's wings.
152	차악-!	Aiiiak -!
153	“키아아아악”	Jumping sound
154	진우가 카이셀의 등에 올라탔다.	Jin-woo jumped onto the back of 『Kaisel』.
155	“베르, 이그리트 ”	"『Ber』, 『Ygritte』!"
156	진우의 부름에 베르가 날개를 세웠다. 이그리트 는 진우의 뒤에 섰다.	Responding to Jin-woo's call, the two appeared almost instantaneously next to ihm.
157	곧 진우와 이그리트 를 태운 카이셀이 날개를 퍼덕였다.	When they looked at Jin-woo, they quickly understood his intentions and leapt on the back of 『Kaisel』, who flapped it's wings.
158	키악-!	Kick-!
159	땅은 빠르게 멀어졌다.	The ground quickly moved away.
160	‘가자!’	"Let's go"
161	높이 날아오른 넷이 보스급 거인의 머리를 향해 일직선으로 쇄도했다.	The four flew directly to the direction of the boss-class giants head.
162	그때.
163	스륵.	In the middle of the battle.
164	거인의 눈동자가 옆으로 움직였다.	The eyes of the giant moved sideways.
165	일천에 달하는 그림자 병사들과 뒤엉켜 싸우는 와중에도 놈은 초고속으로 접근하고 있는 카이셀과 베르를 발견했다.	The giant noticed 『Kaisel』 approaching at a super fast speed.
166	진우가 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded.
167	이것으로 확실해졌다.	This was certain.
168	놈은 민첩 스텟을 이용하는 자신처럼 전투 시 시간을 쪼개 쓸 수 있는 것이 분명했다. 그 덕분에 다른 거인들보다도 훨씬 더 뛰어난 속도를 보였던 것이다.	It was clear that this giant could spare time while fighting to also look at other things. Worthy to be the boss of the giants.
169	거인이 몸을 틀었다.	The giant turned around.
170	놈의 거대한 어깨가 움직이는 것이 진우의 시야에 들어왔다.	The gigantic shoulder rushed in the reach of Jin-woo.
171	‘피해!’	'Evade!'
172	진우와 이그리트 가 카이셀의 등을 박찼다.	The three passengers leapt from the back of 『Kaisel』.
173	거인의 주먹이 카이셀을 덮쳤다.	The giant's fist hit 『Kaisel』.
174	투쾅!	Thug!
175	그대로 터져 버린 카이셀을 보고 진우의 눈썹이 꿈틀거렸다. 파괴되는 병사들을 지켜보는 것은 역시 기분 나쁜 일이었다.	Jin-woo's eyebrows wrinkled when he saw 『Kaisel』 explode. It was also unpleasant to see his own soldiers being destroyed.
176	한 가지 다행인 점은 복수의 대상이 바로 눈앞에 있다는 것.	One good thing is that the object of revenge was right in front of his eyes.
177	선공은 이그리트 였다.
178	위로 높게 점프한 이그리트 가 '악마왕의 장검'을 내리그었다.	『Ygritte』, pulled the 「Long Sword of the Demon King」mid air.
179	파지직!	Pizzy-!
180	검 끝에서 발생된 푸른 번개가 거인의 미간을 향해 쏘아졌다.	A blue ray at the tip of the sword shot to the giant's eyes.
181	거인은 목을 뒤로 꺾어 번개를 흘려보냈다.	The giant twisted his neck and managed to dodge the beam.
182	‘또!’	'Once more!’
183	이번에도 역시 얼굴을 향해 오는 공격만은 피했다.	『Ygritte』 attacked again, however, the giant avoided all the attacks that were directed towards his face.
184	약점을 확신한 진우가 '지배자의 권능'을 이용해 거인의 얼굴로 접근했다.	Confident in of the giants weak spot, Jin-woo approached the giant's face using 『Power of ruler』.
185	베르가 그 뒤를 따랐다.	『Ber』 followed him.
186	‘악마왕의 단검.’	'『Devil King's Dagger』.’
187	진우는 손에 나타난 두 개의 단검을 움켜쥐었다. 베르도 어느새 손톱을 길게 뽑아내었다.	Jin-woo summoned the two daggers into his hands and 『Ber』 quickly pulled out his long sharp nails.
188	까마득하게 높은 공중에서 진우와 베르의 협공이 펼쳐졌다.	High in the sky, the pincer attack of Jin-woo and 『Ber』 began to unfold.
189	아래에서는 완벽히 재생에 성공한 그림자 병사들이 거인의 발목을 노리고 달려들었다.	Below, the shadow soldiers, who still succeeded in regeneration, threw themselves at the giant's ankles.
190	퍼버엉!	'Get him!'
191	펑!
192	마법병들의 손끝에서 떨어져 나간 불꽃이 거인의 몸에 부딪혀 폭발했다.
193	번개가 내려치고, 불기둥이 쏟아지며, 거인들이 물어뜯었다.	Lightning strikes, pillars of fire, giant bite marks...
194	이 거짓말 같은 싸움을 유진호는 처음부터 끝까지 한순간도 놓치지 않고 지켜보았다.	Yoo Jin-Ho, who saw this surrealistic fight from afar without losing a moment from the beginning to the end, was in deep shock.
195	“..”	"..."
196	말문이 막혀 왔다.	He was speechless.
197	이건 이미 헌터 대 마수의 싸움이 아니라 괴물 대 괴물의 싸움이었다.	It was undeniable a monster versus monster fight, rather than supposed to be a hunter versus monster fight.
198	고층 빌딩만 한 크기의 마수와 일천의 소환수를 움직이는 형님.	A giant monster so high as a skycraper or his a brother who commands his terrific pets.
199	누가 더 괴물이냐고 누군가가 물어온다면 쉽게 대답을 할 수 있을 것 같지가 않았다.	It would not be easy to say who was more of a monster.
200	‘정말...’	'Just unreal...'
201	이 싸움을 혼자만 보고 있는 것이 너무도 아까웠다.	It was a shame that he was the only one to witness this fight.
202	유진호는 터질 듯 박동하는 심장을 진정시키려고 애쓰며 진우에게서 눈을 돌리지 않았다.	Yoo Jin-ho tried to calm his heart beating, but he did not turn his eyes from Jin-woo.
203	그때였다.	It was then.
204	진우의 단검이 거인의 눈에 박혀 들어갔다.	Jin-woo's dagger was embedded in the giant's eyes.
205	푹! Hook! Clang!	Hook!
206	거인이 머리를 양쪽으로 거세게 흔들어 대며 필사적으로 몸부림쳤다.	The giant struggled desperately to shake his head firmly on both sides.
207	하지만 진우는 떨어지지 않았다.	But Jin-woo did not fall off.
208	‘먹힌다.’	'It works!’
209	눈을 파고 들어간 단검의 손잡이를 단단히 말아 쥔 진우가 다른 손으로 스킬을 시전했다.	Jin-woo, holding on to the giant's eyes with a dagger, casts his skill with the other hand.
210	‘난도!’	『Mutilate』! ’
211	두두두두두두두두두두!	Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo!
212	거인의 안구가 갈가리 찢겨나갔다.	The giant's eye was shattered.
213	거인이 상체를 비틀며 저항했지만 진우는 쉽사리 떨어지지 않았다.	The giant with the pain continued to twist the upper part of his body, but he was unable to shake Jin-woo off his face.
214	진우는 거인의 눈에 매달린 채로 뒤를 돌아보았다.	Jin-woo looked back, still clinging to the giant's eye with his dagger.
215	‘베르!’	'『Ber』! ’
216	‘뜻대로 하겠나이다!’	'Now! Attack!'
217	군주의 명을 이해한 베르가 엄청난 속도로 날아 거인의 눈에 생긴 구멍 안으로 들어갔다.	Understanding what Jin-woo desires, 『Ber』 flew at tremendous speed in the hole in the giant's eyes.
218	밖에서는 진우가, 안에서는 베르가.	Jin-woo from outside and 『Ber』 from inside.
219	둘이 거인의 거대한 얼굴을 안팎으로 찢어 가기 시작했다.	The two began to tear the huge face of the giant in and out.
220	거인이 입을 쩍 벌리고 소리 없는 비명을 질러 댔다.	The giant opened it's mouth wide and shouted silently.
221	거인의 발이 멈춘 틈을 타 발목을 집중적으로 공격하던 개미들까지 성과를 거두었다.	The giant's feet stopped, and the ants who attacked the ankles leaved behind big wounds.
222	툭.
223	한쪽 발목의 힘줄이 끊긴 거인이 힘없이 무릎 꿇었다.	The giant's knees gave in. He was unable to prevent it.
224	쿠웅!	Kuwoong!
225	어마어마한 무게를 버티지 못한 땅이 크게 뒤흔들렸다.	The earth that could not stand the tremendous weight shook greatly.
226	그 와중에도 진우와 베르의 협공은 계속되고 있었다.	Meanwhile, the attacks of Jin-woo and 『Ber』 continued.
227	“난도”	"『Mutilate』!"
228	두두두두두두두두두!	Two doo doo doo doo doo!
229	난도!	"『Mutilate』!"
230	두두두두두두두두두!	Two doo doo doo doo doo!
231	난도!	"『Mutilate』!"
232	두두두두두두두두두!	Two doo doo doo doo doo!
233	거인이 광적으로 몸부림쳤지만 그럴수록 거인의 얼굴에 붙어 있는 진우의 공격은 집요하게 이어졌다.	Although the giant fought with enthusiasm, Jin-woo's attack on the giant's face persisted.
234	어느 순간 거인이 저항을 멈추었다.	Finally the giant stopped his resistance.
235	거인의 몸이 서서히 옆으로 기울기 시작했다.	The giant's body slowly began to lean sideways.
236	그리고 마침내-	And finally -
237	쿠우우웅!	Koo Woong!
238	거인의 그 거대한 몸뚱이가 지면과 충돌했다.	The giant's monstrous body hit the floor.
239	그 순간, 익숙한 기계음이 울렸다.	At that moment, a typical familiar tone resounded in Jin-woo's ears.
240	띠링.	Ring~!
241	[적을 처치했습니다!]	[You have killed the enemy!]
242	[레벨이 올랐습니다!]	[Level up!]
243	[레벨이 올랐습니다!]	[Level up!]
244	[레벨이 올랐습니다!]	[Level up!]
245	[레벨이 올랐습니다!]	[Level up!]
246	움켜쥔 진우의 주먹에 불끈 힘이 들어갔다.	Jin-woo grabbed his fists and held them up as high as he could.
247	‘됐어!’	'Victory!'
248	가볍게 땅에 착지한 진우가 안도의 한숨을 내쉬려 하는 그때.	Jin-woo landed lightly on the ground and intended to sigh in relief.
249	뭔가 이상한 점을 발견한 진우는 움직임을 멈추었다.	But he frooze, noticing that something was dreadful strange.
250	‘어...?’	'Huh...?!’


1		edited 2019.03.11 #white
2	가만.	Wait...
3	진우가 급히 메시지창을 올렸다.	Jin-woo rushed thru the message window.
4	네 번이나 중복된 레벨업 알림에 기뻐할 틈도 없이, 첫 번째 메시지에 시선이 고정되었다.	Without time to be satisfied with the four redundant notifications of level ups, the line of sight was fixed on the first message.
5	맙소사.	'Oh my god ...'
6	진우의 눈이 커졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes widened.
7	[적을 처치했습니다.]	[You have killed the enemy!]
8	‘이게 보스가 아니라고?’	'So ... this giant was not the dungeon boss?'
9	놀란 진우의 시선이 사지가 축 늘어진 채 눈의 초점을 잃어버린 거인에게로 옮겨 갔다.	The look of the surprised Jin-woo moved towards the giant whose limbs were undulated due to the ants grazing over the corpse.
10	타 거인들과 궤를 달리하는 강함과 진우마저 놀라게 했던 압도적 포스.	The overwhelming power that astonished even the strong and dazzling power of the other giants.
11	어딜 봐도 보스급 마수로밖에 보이지 않는 녀석이 보스가 아니란다. 시스템 메시지는 녀석을 일반 마수라 말해 주고 있었다.	But it was true, the message would not lie, the system never referred to that giant as boss of the dungeon even once.
12	그때.	But right then ...
13	“형니이임-”	"Brother!"
14	멀리서 흥분에 가득 찬 유진호의 목소리가 들려왔다.	Jin-woo could hear Yoo Jin-Ho's voice with excitement from afar.
15	진우는 눈을 빛내며 달려오는 유진호에게 손을 번쩍 들어 올려 거기 멈추라는 신호를 보냈다.	But Jin-woo raised his hand in no time and signaled Yoo Jin-Ho to stop.
16	“헉”	"Halt!"
17	말을 잘 듣는 건지, 아니면 겁이 많은 건지 유진호는 그 자리에서 얼어붙었다.	Whether he was a good listener or a coward, but Jin-Ho stopped promptly.
18	진우는 눈빛이 진중해졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes grew heavier.
19	아직 [던전의 주인을 처치하였습니다]라는 메시지가 뜨지 않았다.	'I did not receive the message [You have killed the boss of the Dungeon]...'
20	그건 레이드가 끝나지 않았음을 의미했다.	The only possible consequence meant that the fight was not over yet.
21	게다가 이상한 점은 그것뿐만이 아니었다.	Besides that was not the only strange thing.
22	이 거대한 마수는 그림자 추출 또한 불가능했다. 추출 대상임을 알리는 검은 연기가 보이지 않았다.	It seemed impossible to extract the shadow of the giant. There was no black smoke to indicate that he was an extraction target.
23	아니나 다를까.	Anyway, Jin-woo tried nevertheless.
24	거인을 뚫어져라 응시하고 있었더니 기계음이 울렸다.	He stares at the giant while the usual, familiar machine tone sounds.
25	띠링.	Ring~!
26	[그림자 추출이 불가능한 대상입니다.]	[『Shadow extraction』 is impossible.]
27	‘뭐지?’	'Why?'
28	여러모로 예상을 넘나드는 상황에 진우가 미간을 찌푸리고 있을 때, 어디선가 덜그럭덜그럭 뼈 부딪치는 소리가 들려왔다.	When Jin-woo frowned at the expected, he could hear noises somewhere.
29	거인의 턱이 움직이고 있었다.	The giant's chin was moving.
30	벌어지기 시작한 거인의 입에서 언뜻 사람 형태를 지닌 무언가가 보였다.	From the mouth of the giant which began to open, he could see something human.
31	‘...!’	'...! ’
32	진우는 반사적으로 전투태세를 갖췄다. 양손에 소환된 단검이 예리한 검광을 번쩍였다.	Jin-woo, reflexively, was ready for battle. The daggers summoned in both hands shone with an intense brightness.
33	하지만 거인의 입안에서 들려오는 목소리는 익숙한 것이었다.	But the voice that could be heard from the giant's mouth was familiar.
34	“왕이시여... 저입니다”	"My king... it's me."
35	밖으로 걸어 나온 베르가 진우를 향해 예를 표했다.	『Ber』, who was pulling himself out of the corpse, headed in the direction of Jin-woo.
36	“...너였냐”	"Oh, was it you?"
37	진우는 경계를 풀었다.	Recognizing that it was 『Ber』, Jin-woo loosens his guard.
38	거인의 안으로 들어간 베르의 기척이 거인의 무지막지한 마력에 가려진 까닭에 잠깐 피아를 구별할 수 없었다.	Jin-woo could not detect who was in front of him, since 『Ber』 being inside the giant, the magical power of the giant had overlapped with 『Ber's』, making it difficult to distinguish them.
39	베르를 확인한 진우가 단검을 창고로 돌려보냈다.	Jin-woo, who finally confirmed that it was『Ber』, sent his daggers back to the inventory.
40	터벅터벅 걸어오는 베르는 온몸에 거인의 살점과 혈액을 뒤집어쓰고 있었다. 녀석이 안에서 얼마나 애를 썼는지 대강 짐작할 수 있었다.	『Ber』 was covered in gigantic flesh and blood. Jin-woo could guess how much he fighted from within the giant.
41	웃으며 베르를 치하해 주려던 진우가 별안간 미간을 구겼다.	Jin-woo, who was trying to honor 『Ber』, suddenly shook his forehead.
42	‘무슨 냄새가...’	'What is this disgusting smell?'
43	역한 냄새는 베르가 가까워질수록 심해졌다.	The smell worsened as 『Ber』 approached.
44	베르 본인도 자신의 냄새를 맡을 수 있는지 얼굴이 구겨져 있었다.	Even『Ber』himself could not stand his own scent since he had a wrinkled face.
45	코앞까지 다가와 선 베르가 정중히 고개를 숙였다.	『Ber』 arrived in front of Jin-woo and gave him a respective greeting.
46	“그래..”	"Yes... it's me."
47	진우는 수고했다는 의미로 베르의 어깨를 툭 쳐 주려다, 거기 묻어있는 정체불명의 노란색 액체를 발견하고는 슬그머니 손을 거두며 말했다.	Jin-woo wanted to pat 『Ber's』 shoulder to congratulate him on his hard work, but as soon as he discovered an unidentified yellow slime on 『Ber』, Jin-woo stopped.
48	“수고했다, 베르”	"Good job,『Ber』."
49	“...감사합니다, 왕이시여”	"... Thank you, my king."
50	조금 퉁명한 듯 들리는 목소리는 착각이겠지.	『Ber's』 voice sounded a little blunt, but Jin-woo did not give it a second thought.
51	아무튼 지금 집중해야 할 것은 베르 어깨에 묻어 있는 액체의 정체가 무엇인가 따위가 아니었다.	What Jin-woo really cared about was ...
52	이 초거대 거인형 마수가 '던전의 주인'이 아니라면 진짜 '던전의 주인'은 어디에 있다는 말인가?	'If that boss-class like giant was not the "Dungeon Boss", where is the real "Dungeon Boss"?'
53	그런 의문이 진우의 머릿속을 스쳐 지나갔을 때였다.	This was the question that crossed Jin-woo's mind.
54	우우우우우-	But at that moment ...
55	별안간 공기가 떨렸다.	The air shook suddenly.
56	‘...!’	'...!'
57	이변을 알아챈 진우가 급히 가드를 올렸다.	Jin-woo noticed something coming and suddenly raised his guard.
58	간발의 차이로 진우보다 조금 늦게 위협을 감지한 베르가 그 즉시 몸을 부풀려 진우 앞을 막아섰다.	『Ber』, who sensed the threat a little later than Jin-woo, instantly inflated his body and threw himself in front of Jin-woo.
59	“키에에에엑”	"Kie Maeh!"
60	거센 돌풍이 그들을 덮친 것은 그 직후였다.	Like a flash, a strong gust of wind hit them.
61	‘큭.’	Wooosh- !!
62	진우의 미간이 구겨졌다.	Jin-woo's hair got creased.
63	나무도 뿌리째로 뽑아 버릴 격렬한 돌풍이 주위를 휩쓰는가 싶더니, 순식간에 어디론가 빠져나갔다.	A strong, violent gust of wind that would pull a tree from it's root, suddenly spread out of nowhere.
64	소란은 금방 잦아들었다.	The disturbance decreased as fast as it erupted.
65	상황이 진정됐다고 판단한 베르가 진우 앞에서 비켜섰다.	『Ber』, who judged that the situation had calmed down, moved away from Jin-woo.
66	주변을 살펴보던 진우는 기함을 토해 냈다.	But Jin-woo, looking around, swallowed.
67	‘이럴 수가!’	'Unbelievable!’
68	방금 덮쳐 온 것은 바람이 아니었다.	What seemed to be wind for someone, could never be a real wind.
69	바람이라고 착각했던 것은 거인이 가지고 있던 끔찍하리만큼 흉포하고 방대한 마력이었다.	Instead... it was the terrific and brutal mana which still lingered inside the dead giant, which he mistook as wind.
70	대량의 마력이 한꺼번에 이동하며 주변의 모든 것을 할퀴고 지나갔던 것이다.	The wind... no, the mana which bursted from the corpse at once, dismembered everything around it.
71	‘진호는?’	'Wait ... what is with Jin-Ho?!'
72	진우가 급히 유진호가 있던 곳을 돌아보았다.	Jin-woo quickly looked at the place where Jin-Ho stood.
73	다행히 이그리트 가 감싼 덕분에 유진호도 무사할 수 있었다.	Fortunately,『Ygritte』protected him, so Jin-Ho was unaffected from the burst of mana.
74	진우는 안도의 한숨을 내쉬었다.	Jin-woo breathed a sigh of relief.
75	‘후.’	After the sigh ...
76	다시금 주변을 살펴볼 여력이 생긴 진우는 마력이 사라져 간 방향으로 고개를 돌렸다.	Jin-woo had the opportunity to look around again, although the mana of that giant dispersed already, Jin-woo looked at the direction from which it came.
77	‘...’	... ’
78	게이트 쪽이었다.	It was very close to the gate.
79	거인이 가지고 있던 마력은 하나도 남김없이 게이트 안으로 빨려 들어갔다.	And Jin-woo also realized that the reason that the teriffic mana burst disappeared, was because the gate absorbed it.
80	마치 게이트가 마력을 삼키기라도 한 것처럼.	As if the gate swallowed the mana.
81	게이트를 막고 있던 검은 막은 던전 브레이크 때 부서진 지 오래였다. 게이트 안쪽, 그러니까 던전의 모습이 훤하게 드러나 있었다.	The black curtain which blocked the gate had been broken long time ago. Through the gate, the dungeon was clearly visible.
82	고오오오오-	Oo-Oh- !!
83	대기가 낮게 울었다.	The air had already calmed down.
84	나름 산전수전 다 겪었다고 자신하는 진우였지만, 이런 해괴한 현상은 지금껏 본 적도 들은 적도 없었다.	Jin-woo, who trusted that he had experienced all kinds of difficulties, had never heard of such a strange phenomenon.
85	‘저 안에 뭔가가 있다.’	'There is something still inside.'
86	감각 스탯이 그렇게 말하고 있었다.	He could feel the pressure with his senses.
87	던전 안을 바라보는 진우의 눈매가 가늘어졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes, looking inside the dungeon, sharpened.
88	그 안에 있는 것이 무엇이든, 그것을 인식한 순간 뒷머리가 쭈뼛 곤두섰다. 오한이 찾아옴과 동시에 전신에 소름이 돋았다.	However, whatever was inside, the moment Jin-woo felt it again, his back rose to his feet. As soon as he felt it, he got the chill and goosebumps all over his body.
89	두근, 두근, 두근.	ba-bump ba-bump!
90	울고 있는 대기와 공명이라도 하듯 심장의 박동이 빨라졌다.	His heart beat many times faster than normal.
91	“형님..”	"Brother..."
92	한 발짝 한 발짝 조심스레 다가온 유진호가 진우 옆에 서서 게이트를 바라보았다.	Yoo Jin-Ho, who was approaching carefully step by step, stood next to Jin-woo and looked towards the gate.
93	위험할지도 모른다.	'It could be dangerous.'
94	진우가 유진호를 돌아보며 무거운 목소리로 말했다.	Jin-woo turned to Yoo Jin-Ho and in a heavy voice.
95	“넌 여기서 기다리고 있어”	"Wait here for me."
96	“네, 형님”	"Okay, brother."
97	유진호는 순순히 고개를 끄덕였다. 따라가고 싶은 마음은 굴뚝같았지만 방해만 될 것 같아서였다.	Yoo Jin-Ho nodded. He wanted to follow him, but he worried that he would only become a nuisance.
98	그렇게 유진호를 밖에 대기시켜 놓은 진우가 그림자 병사들을 이끌고 게이트를 넘어 던전 안쪽으로 들어갔다.	While Yoo Jin-Ho waited outside. Jin-woo, leading the shadow soldiers through the gate, entered the dungeon.
99	‘엄청나게...’	'Great...'
100	몇 번 최상급 던전을 넘나들면서 '크다'는 단어에 익숙해졌다고 생각했었다.	After encountering several first-class dungeons, Jin-woo thought that he had become accustomed to the word "big".
101	그런데 이 던전에 들어선 뒤로 생각이 바뀌었다.	However, he changed his mind after entering this dungeon.
102	‘...크네.’	'...This is astronomically huge.'
103	‘크다'라는 단어는 이런 곳을 묘사하기 위해 존재한다고 생각될 정도로 하염없이 높고 넓은 통로를 이동하며, 진우는 속으로 감탄을 삼켰다.	The word 'huge' moved to a high and wide passageway so that it seemed to exist just to describe such a place, and Jin-woo swallowed it with admiration.
104	던전 안에서는 어떠한 소리도 내지 않는다.	However, although it was very huge, there was no sound around the dungeon entrance and it was somewhat dark.
105	마수로부터 자신을 방어할 수 있는 수단이 적었던 하급 헌터 시절의 습관이, 이미 평범한 S급의 수준을 아득히 넘어선 지금도 꾸준히 유지됐다.	The habits of his lower hunter days, preparing to defend himself from any possible magic beast, have remained steadily above his S-class level.
106	조심스러운 것은 결코 나쁜 일이 아니었다.	Being too careful has yet to be a bad thing.
107	어둠 속에서 진우의 안광이 빛났다.	In the darkness, Jin-woo's eyes gleamed.
108	진우는 조금도 경계를 늦추지 않고 던전의 끝을 향해 나아갔다.	Then, Jin-woo went without hesitation straight into the dungeon.
109	진우의 뒤로는 그 격렬한 전투를 치르고도 완벽한 상태로 회복된 병사들이 소리 없이 따랐다.	Behind Jin-woo, the soldiers who recovered in perfect condition after the fierce battle, followed without making a noise.
110	얼마나 걸었을까?	'How far did we already walk?'
111	진우의 걸음이 멈추었다.	While the thought passed thru his mind, Jin-woo's rhythm became async.
112	진우의 바로 뒤에 붙어 이동하던 베르가 손을 들어 전군을 정지시켰다.	『Ber』, who was walking behind Jin-woo, signaled the entire army.
113	집단생활에 최적화된 개미 출신이라 그런지 베르는 대규모의 군단을 다루는 데 능숙했다.	『Ber』, whose roots were those from the race of ants, always working in groups for their coexistence, was good at dealing with large-scale armies.
114	척.
115	그림자 군단 전체가 멈췄다.	Soon the entire shadow soldiers army stopped moving.
116	병사들을 뒤돌아본 베르가 진우 뒤에 바싹 붙어 섰다.	After confirming the soldiers halt, 『Ber』walked up to Jin-woo's back.
117	“왕이시여..”	"My King ..."
118	“쉿”	"Shhh!"
119	진우는 검지를 들어 올렸다.	Jin-woo raised his index finger.
120	그리고 말을 이었다.	And continued.
121	“들려”	"Can you hear it?"
122	잠시 소리에 집중하던 베르가 고개를 끄덕거렸다.	『Ber』 focused on the supposed sound for a moment.
123	“...들립니다”	"Yes, I can hear it."
124	베르의 귀에도 들리고 있었다.	『Ber』 could also hear something in the distance.
125	저 너머에 있는 던전의 끝.	At the end of the Dungeon, over there ...
126	보스가 있어야 할 곳에서 진우나 베르급은 돼야 구별할 수 있는 웃음소리가 들려오고 있었다.	There was a sound of laughter from a place which could be identified as the room where the dungeon boss would be supposed to wait for the hunters, if this was an ordinary dungeon.
127	호탕한 남자의 웃음소리가 정말로 기쁜 듯 끊이지 않고 들려왔다.	However, the laughter went on and on.
128	진우는 의아할 수밖에 없었다.	Jin-woo had no idea what causes this laughter.
129	던전 안의 어둠에 묻혀 서로 모습은 보이지 않았지만, 이 정도의 거리라면 상대도 자신의 접근을 파악했을 것이다.	Although Jin-woo and the others could not see each other because of the darkness inside the dungeon, their approach was the same as always.
130	이 뒤에 늘어서 있는 그림자 군단의 숫자 역시.	The amount of shadow soldiers began to lined up behind the two.
131	‘그런데도 웃음이 나온다고?’	'Why is he still laughing?'
132	물론 진우도 상대를 파악했다.	Of course, Jin-woo acknowledged that the thing laughing like crazy must be his next opponent.
133	숨이 턱턱 막혀 올 정도의 강대한 마력이 어둠 너머에 도사리고 있었다. 불길함마저 느껴지는 적의 기운은 거인의 마력 이상이었다.	However, the mana beyond the darkness was incredibly powerful. The power of the enemy was greater than the magical power of the boss-class like giant and even more sinister.
134	그러나 자신도 결코 만만한 상대는 아니다.	It would not be an easy rival.
135	진우는 모든 마력을 해방시켰다.	Jin-woo released all his mana.
136	우웅-	Woo Woong- !!
137	진우의 주위로 파동이 번져 나갔다.	The waves spread around Jin-woo.
138	적의가 섞였다면 근처의 그림자 병사들부터 쓰러져 나갔을 거대한 마력의 물결이 출렁였다.	There mana wave was so huge, that nearby shadow soldiers would have fallen on the spot.
139	그런데도.	But nevertheless.
140	하하하-	"Ha ha ha ha..."
141	상대는 여전히 웃음을 그치지 않았다.	The opponent still did not stop laughing.
142	진우의 입꼬리도 스윽 올라갔다.	The interest inside Jin-woo's rised.
143	‘재미있는 놈이네.’	'He is funny.'
144	진우는 웃으며 보스룸 안으로 발을 들였다. 초거대 거인형 마수가 있었을 드넓은 공동이 펼쳐졌다.	Jin-woo laughed and went into the boss's room.
145	진우는 일말의 망설임도 없이 목소리가 들려오는 방향을 따라 걸음을 옮겼다.	Jin-woo walked along the direction of the voice without hesitation.
146	그림자 병사들 또한 진우를 따라 진군했다.	Shadow soldiers came up and also marched alongside with Jin-woo.
147	척, 척, 척, 척.	Chuck, Chuck, Chuck, Chuck- !!
148	수많은 마수들이 검은 증기에 휩싸인 채 일사분란하게 이동하는 모습은 적에게 공포심을 불러일으키기 충분했다.	The sudden appearance of an army of shadow soldiers moving through the darkness, would be enough to scare anyone.
149	하지만.	But nevertheless...
150	“하하하하”	"Ha ha ha ha..."
151	얼굴을 제외한 신체 전부가 사슬로 묶여 있는 사내에게는 해당되지 않는 얘기였다.	But this was not true for a man, whose whole body was tied up, except for his face.
152	묶여 있다?	'Why is he tied up?'
153	아니.	But that was not all.
154	단순히 묶여 있는 것이 아니다.	He was not simply bound.
155	던전의 벽면과 연결된 검은 사슬은 사내를 겹겹이 감고 있는 것도 모자라 몸을 관통해 지나가거나, 끝부분이 아예 뿌리를 내리고 있었다.	Black chains erupting from the wall of the dungeon were not enough to wrap the man, neither through the body nor through the end of the wall.
156	만약 저것이 형벌이라면 얼마나 큰 죄업을 쌓아야 저 지경에 이르게 될까, 하는 생각이 들 정도로 처참한 모습이었다.	The man seemed miserable to the point that if it were a punishment, it would be horrible to think how big the crime would be to get there.
157	진우는 눈살을 찌푸렸다.	Jin-woo frowned.
158	반면 사내는 반가운 친구라도 마주한 것처럼 진우를 바라보며 환한 미소를 지었다.	On the other hand, the man smiled brightly as he looked at Jin-woo as if he were his friend.
159	“우습구나, 우스워! 가증스런 지배자 놈들아, 누가 가장 먼저 나를 찾아왔는지 보아라”	"What a coincidence, it's funny! You, detestable rulers, see who came to visit me first!"
160	진우는 멀지도, 가깝지도 않은 적당한 곳에 멈춰 섰다.	Upon hearing that Jin-woo stopped at a suitable distance, not too far nor too near to him.
161	사내가 말을 이었다.	The man kept talking.
162	“사슬을... 사슬을 풀어다오. 나는 지배자들의 계획을 알고 있다. 어서 다른 군주들에게 사실을 알려야..”	"Break these chains that bind me, I know the plans of the rulers, let the other monarchs know the truth-"
163	사내의 말이 뚝 끊겼다.	However ... the man's words were cut off.
164	방금 전까지 기쁨에 차 있었던 남자의 눈이 거짓말처럼 고요해졌다.	The man's eyes, which until now were full of joy, calmed down instantly.
165	“..”	"..."
166	사내는 가만히 진우의 눈을 들여다보았다.	The man looked at Jin-woo silently.
167	사내가 진우를 살피는 동안 진우도 찬찬히 사내를 살폈다.	While the man looked at Jin-woo, Jin-woo also looked at the man.
168	그 순간.	At that moment.
169	진우는 사내의 얼굴이 게이트 바깥에 서 있던 초거대 거인형 마수의 얼굴과 똑같다는 사실을 깨달았다.	Jin-woo realized that the man's face was the same as that of the boss-class like giant who was guarding the entrance to the dungeon.
170	‘인간은... 아니고.’	'This man could not be human...'
171	마력 파장이 인간의 것과 다르다.	And the waves of mana differed from normal men.
172	마수어를 유창하게 내뱉고 있는 것만 봐도 인간은 아니었다.	So Jin-woo concluded that he was not human, but a magical beast.
173	그런데 어째서 마수가 던전 안에 포박되어 있는 것일까?	'Why is this monster chained in the depths of the dungeon?'
174	게이트가 나타나고 근 10년간 정말 다양한 형태의 마수들이 등장했지만, 사지가 묶여 꼼짝도 할 수 없는 마수가 나왔다는 소리는 들은 바 없었다.	Many different types of magical beasts had appeared in the last 10 years, but there had never been any magical beasts that were tied up or stuck in a dungeon.
175	그래도 힌트가 하나 있다면 사내가 욕하던 '지배자들'이라는 단어.	However, if there is any clue to this riddle, then it would be the word "rulers", which the man spit out a moment ago.
176	“..”	"..."
177	“..”	"..."
178	약간의 정적.	A slight silence presented itself.
179	시간이 조금 흐른 후에야 사내의 입술이 떨어졌다.	A short time later, the man's lips began moving.
180	“너는... 내가 알고 있는 자가 아니군”	"You ... you're not the one I knew."
181	누구와 착각했는지는 모르겠지만, 진우도 부정할 생각은 없었다. 바깥의 거인을 제외하면 생판 처음 보는 얼굴이었으니까.	He know he was mistaken Jin-woo as someone else, but he did not want to deny that Jin-woo was, except for the giants outside, the first time he saw a face in a long time.
182	진우가 물었다.	Jin-woo asked.
183	“그 지배자들인가 뭔가 하는 녀석들이 널 이렇게 만든 건가”	"Did those rulers or something did this to you?"
184	“쓰려는 거다. 진짜 전쟁의 초석을 다지기 위한 발판으로”	"Yes, they did. With me in chains, they have the advantage for the upcoming war."
185	처음이었다.	Finally. That was the first time.
186	그간 지성이 있는 마수들과 꾸준히 대화를 시도해 봤지만, 자신의 근원에 대해 설명할 수 있었던 마수는 없었다.	Jin-woo was always trying to figure out what intelligence instance would be behind these events, but he could not discover anything yet to explain their origin.
187	그런데 눈앞의 마수는 처음으로 자신의 존재 이유를 밝혔다.	However, the near-sighted man revealed for the first time a hint for their existence.
188	진짜 전쟁의 초석을 다지기 위해.	The foundation of an upcoming war.
189	그 말이 진실이든 거짓이든 단서가 될 수 있을 것 같다는 예감이 들었다.	Upon hearing that, Jin-woo asked again.
190	“지배자들이라는 건 도대체 뭐지”	"What the hell are the rulers?"
191	“군주들의 오래된 적들”	"Old enemies of us, the monarchs."
192	‘군주들...’	'Monarchs...’
193	궁지에 몰렸던 천사상이 악을 썼었다. 다른 군주들이 두고 보실 것 같으냐고.	'The statue of the angel also talked a little about the enemies of the monarchs... although I did not understand much...'
194	그 군주가 어떤 존재인지는 둘째치더라도, 그 군주들 중 하나가 어디에 있는지는 알게 된 듯 했다.	Second, if he is a monarch, he seems to know the location of the other monarchs.
195	“그럼 그 녀석들이 너를 이렇게 묶어 놨다는 건..”	"That's why they bind you up like that?"
196	“그래”	"Yes."
197	사내는 슬픈 눈으로 대답했다.	The man replied with sad eyes.
198	“나 또한 군주다”	"As I said, I am also a monarch."
199	그리고 간절한 목소리로 설명을 이어 갔다.	Then, he continued his explanation with a serious tone.
200	“아마도 군주들과 지배자들 모두 너를 노리고 있을 것이다. 하지만 지금의 너는 그들 모두를 상대할 힘이 없다. 그들과 맞서려면 너 역시도 세력이 필요할 터”	"Maybe both the monarchs and the rulers are behind you, but as now, you do not have the power to deal with all of them. You will need more power to face them."
201	진우는 알아듣기 힘든 여러 단어들 중에서 그나마 가장 사내가 말하고 싶어 하는 바를 집어냈다.	Jin-woo picked out the most yearning word from among many words that were difficult to put them in the right significance.
202	“세력”	"Power?"
203	사내는 고개를 끄덕였다.	The man nodded.
204	“나의 봉인을 풀어다오. 내가 너를 돕겠다”	"Unlock my chains and I will help you."


1		edited 2019.03.15 #white
2	진우는 귀를 의심했다.	While listening to him, Jin-woo doubted the man's words.
3	누가 누굴 도와?	'He will help me?'
4	마수가 인간을?	'Between the two of us, who is the one who needs help right now?'
5	너무 어이가 없었던 나머지 마음 속의 말이 저절로 튀어나오고 말았다.	Jin-woo did not believe in this man's words at all.
6	“그걸 지금 나더러 믿으라고”	"Please, trust me."
7	사내는 비장한 얼굴을 했다.	The man had a spooky face.
8	“믿을 수 있게 해 주지”	"Okay, I'll make you believe me."
9	사내의 입술이 동영상을 수십, 아니 수백 배속으로 돌린 것처럼 빠르게 움직이며 주문을 외웠다.	The lips of the man began to speak in a mysterious language very quickly, like a dozen of videos simultaneously playing.
10	그 순간.	And in that moment...
11	공동 안의 마력이 사내의 주위로 응집되기 시작하는 것을 감지한 진우가 눈 깜짝할 사이에 단검을 빼 들었다.	Jin-woo felt a magical power coming from the man, which, little by little, began to intertwine with Jin-woo. Jin-woo pulled out his daggers immediately.
12	마력에 조금이라도 적의가 깃들어 있었다면 단검은 그 즉시 사내의 미간을 꿰뚫었을 것이다.	If he felt that the magic power is vicious, the dagger would cut through the man's neck.
13	하지만 진우는 참았다.	But Jin-woo was patient.
14	움직인 마력은 진우나 사내가 가지고 있는 마력량에 비해 극히 소량이었고, 마력에서는 어떠한 적의나 악의도 느낄 수 없었다.	The magic power was extremely small compared to the amount of magical power that Jin-woo had, and he could not feel any hostility or malice in the mana.
15	‘...’	'...'
16	진우는 '단검 투척' 스킬의 최종 형태인 '단검 쇄도'를 준비한 채 숨죽여 기다렸다.	However, Jin-woo had not loosened his guard ... instead, he was preparing the 『Dagger Throw』 skill, "『Impale (Diablo III)』", in case something bad happened.
17	바늘 같이 날카로운 긴장감이 피부를 콕콕 찔러 왔다.	Then, an acute, needle-like tension stung his skin.
18	이윽고.	And soon...
19	사내의 입에서 흘러나오던 이상한 언어가 멈추자, '띠링'하고 시스템 메시지가 떴다.	When the man stopped speaking the mysterious language, a message from the system appeared with a ringing tone.
20	[거인들의 왕, 태초의 군주 '레기아'가 스킬 '신실함의 맹세(거래)'를 시전합니다.]	[The king of giants, the first monarch 'Legia' made the 『Oath of Sincerity』.]
21	['신실함의 맹세(거래)'를 받아들이면 시전자와 수락자 양쪽 모두 서로에게는 거짓을 말할 수 없습니다.]	[If you accept the 『Oath of Sincerity』, both the caster and the acceptor will not be able to lie to each other.]
22	['신실함의 맹세(거래)'를 수락하시겠습니까?] (Y/N)	[Do you accept the 『Oath of Sincerity』?] [(Y / N)]
23	사내가 제안한 거래의 내용보다 먼저 진우의 시선을 끈 것은 사내를 가리키는 직함이었다.	It was the title of the caster which peaked the attention of Jin-woo's eyes.
24	‘거인들의 왕...’	'The king of giants...?'
25	여기까지 오면서 사냥했던 거인형 마수들이 떠올랐다.
26	아마도 바깥에서 게이트를 지키고 있었던 마수의 얼굴이 사내의 얼굴과 같은 이유도 이와 무관하지 않으리라.	Perhaps this is the reason why the giant's face, who protected the gate on the outside, resembled the face of the man.
27	진우가 침묵하고 있는 사이 사내는 잠자코 기다렸다.	While Jin-woo was silent, the man waited silently as well.
28	‘어떻게 할까?’	'What should I do?'
29	깜박이는 Y/N을 보며 진우는 잠시 고민해 보았다.	While watching the blinking 'Y / N', Jin-woo thought for a moment.
30	시스템이 메시지로 알림을 띄운 것을 보면 아마도 효과는 확실할 터.	Since it was system that notified him with the message, the possibility that 『Oath of Sincerity』would function was pretty high.
31	거짓말을 못하는 것이 누구에게 더 손해인지를 따져 봐야 했다.	But it's hard to decide if this was beneficial for him or not.
32	하지만.	But.
33	따질 것도 없이 결론은 이미 나와 있었다.	The conclusion was already there without a scrutiny.
34	‘당연히 저 녀석이 손해지.’	'Of course he will lose with this deal.'
35	이쪽이 우위에 서 있으니까.	That is to say.
36	조금 악랄해 보이기는 해도, 결코 대답해서는 안 될 질문이 나온다면 그냥 처치해 버리면 그만이다.	The bad thing was that the same thing could happen the other way around, Jin-woo being the one giving answers to questions, he does not want to reply to.
37	어차피 저쪽이 제시한 거래.	But it was the man who suggested the deal.
38	진우는 마수에게까지 죄책감을 느낄 정도로 순진하지 않았다.	And Jin-woo was not naive enough to feel guilty for the man.
39	‘예스.’	'Yes.'
40	띠링.
41	기계음과 동시에 나타난 시스템 메시지는 빠르게 거래의 성사를 알렸다.	Suddenly, simultaneous messages appeared announcing the success of the transaction.
42	['신실함의 맹세(거래)'가 이루어졌습니다.]	[The 『Oath of Sincerity』 was made.]
43	[시전자와 수락자는 상호 동의하에 계약을 파기할 때까지 서로에게 거짓을 말할 수 없습니다.]	[The caster and the acceptor can not lie to each other until the contract is canceled with mutual consent.]
44	진우가 맹세를 받아들이자마자, 거인들의 왕은 기다렸다는 듯 자신이 했던 말을 그대로 반복했다.	As soon as Jin-woo accepted the oath, the king of the giants repeated his previous words.
45	“나의 봉인을 풀어다오. 내가 너를 돕겠다”	"Trust me, unlock my chains and I will help you."
46	“읍... 읍..”	"Ca... Ha- ..!"
47	진우가 눈을 휘둥그레 떴다.	Jin-woo opened his eyes wide.
48	목소리가 목구멍에서 막힌 것처럼 입으로 나오질 않았다.	Jin-woo's voice did not leave his mouth as if it were blocked in his throat.
49	그걸 보고 거인들의 왕이 실소를 머금었다.	The king of the giants laughed at it.
50	“그래, 그것이 신실함의 맹세다”	"Yes, this is the effect of the『Oath of Sincerity』 ."
51	“..”	"..."
52	과연.	Indeed.
53	효과는 확실했다.	Jin-woo realized it ...
54	반은 호기심 삼아, 반은 테스트 삼아 ‘너를 완전히 신뢰한다. 당장 사슬을 풀어 주지.’라고 대답하려 했던 진우는 정말로 아무 말도 할 수 없었다.	When the king of the giants told him "Trust me", Jin-woo wanted to answer the king of the giants but with some doubt in his heart, so he remained speechless ... since he must have responded with the absolute truth.
55	‘이게 신실함의 맹세...’	'So this is the 『Oath of Sincerity』...'
56	스킬의 효과를 확인한 진우의 가슴이 뛰었다.	When confirming the effect, Jin-woo also noticed some things.
57	이로써 거인들의 왕이라고 하는 자가 하는 말을 어느 정도까지는 신뢰할 수 있게 됐다.	One of them was that it was possible that the words of the king of the giants are reliable but only to a certain extent.
58	100퍼센트가 아닌 이유는 간단했다.	The truth would not be 100% revealed.
59	서로 진실만을 이야기해야 한다면 자신에게 불리한 정보는 숨길 것이 분명했기 때문이다.	Since, with the active oath, the two had to speak to each other with the truth, however, it was also clear that information can be hidden among it.
60	진우의 눈빛이 오히려 맹세가 없을 때보다 더 예리해졌다.	Therefore, Jin-woo's eyes became sharper than when there was no oath. After, Jin-woo started asking.
61	“어째서 너는 다른 마수들과 달리 자유로운 대화가 가능한 거지”	"Why are you able to speak freely, unlike the other magical beasts?"
62	“마수”	"Magical beasts, who do you mean?"
63	“게이트에서 나오는 괴물들”	"Like the giants of this gate."
64	“아아- 혼세의 주민들을 말하는 것인가”	"Oh- ...you mean the beasts?"
65	거인들의 왕은 조소했다.	The king of the giants laughed.
66	“반대로 내가 묻고 싶군. 어떻게 혼세의 주민들과 그들을 다스리는 군주를 동일 선상에 놓을 수가 있는 거지”	"On the contrary, I want to ask, how can you put the beasts and the monarchs who rule them in the same line?"
67	그는 왕이라는 단어가 무색하지 않을 만큼 근엄한 표정을 지었다.	The king of the giants asked with a solemn look, worthy of his title.
68	“게이트에서 나오는 혼세의 주민들은 모두 패잔병들이다. 지배자들의 군대에 패해 그들에게 붙잡히고 만 이들. 억겁의 세월을 그들의 손아귀에 붙들려 있었으니 자아가 손상되는 것은 당연하지. 하지만 나는 왕. 그들과는 다르다. 긴 시간을 인내하며 그들의 손에서 벗어나는 날만을 기다려 왔다”	"All the residents of a gate are mostly beasts that were captured or defeated in battle by the rulers and left here. It is only natural that their mentalities were damaged, so that once they get the chance to leave this place, they begin to destroy everything they see without hesitation. However, I am a monarch, I am very different from them, since I have been patiently waiting for someone to release me from these chains."
69	왕은 옅게 웃었다.	The king of the giants laughed lightly and said.
70	“그리고 이렇게 너와 만나게 되었지”	"And that's how I met you."
71	“..”	"..."
72	진우는 감정의 동요 없이 그의 말을 최대한 객관적으로 받아들일 수 있도록 노력했다.	Jin-woo tried to accept his words as objectively as possible without being disturbed by emotions.
73	‘그가 정말 다른 마수들보다 한 차원 뛰어난 존재라면...’	'If he is really a level superior to others ...'
74	이번에야말로 실마리를 얻게 될 지 모른다.	This could be a clue.
75	꼴깍.	Gulp!
76	침이 목을 타고 넘어갔다.	The spit ran over his neck.
77	묻고 싶은 것은 많다.	There were many things Jin-woo wanted to ask him.
78	하지만 그전에 확인해 두고 싶은 것이 있었다.	But there was something he wanted to check before that.
79	“혹시 지배자들의 군대란 게 은빛 갑옷을 입고 등에는 날개가 달린...”	"Answer me... do the soldiers of the rulers wear silver armor and wings on their back...?"
80	“그래. 그 녀석들이 지배자들의 병사들이다”	"Yes, those are the soldiers of the rulers."
81	‘역시나.’	'I knew it.'
82	퍼즐이 맞아떨어지는 느낌이었다.	The puzzle seemed to fit.
83	그때 천사상이 보여 주었던 영상은 꾸며진 것이 아니라, 누군가의 진짜 기억일 수도 있겠다는 생각이 문득 들었다.	The memory that the statue of the angel presented to him after being defeated, passed again in the mind of Jin-woo. Jin-woo had concluded that the war he saw was not mere fantasy, more likely someone's memory.
84	대체 이 땅에서 무슨 일이 벌어지고 있는 것일까?	'What the hell is happening here?'
85	진우가 물었다.	After, Jin-woo asked.
86	“그 지배자란 놈들은 뭣 때문에 자꾸 우리한테 괴물들을 보내는 거야”	"What do these rulers want and why do they keep sending us magical beasts?"
87	게이트가 생기는 이유.	The reason for the gates.
88	그 이유만 안다면 게이트가 생기지 않도록 미리 막을 수 있지 않을까?	'If I knew the reason, would not it be possible to prevent more gates from appearing in the world?'
89	진우의 최대 관심사는 바로 거기에 있었다.	Jin-woo's greatest concern was right there.
90	“말했지 않은가”	"Did not I already tell you that?"
91	거인의 왕이 힘주어 말했다.	The king of the giants spoke with force.
92	“녀석들은 전쟁을 준비하고 있다고”	"They are preparing for war."
93	“전쟁”	"War?"
94	“그들은 이 세계를 전장으로 바꿔서 다시 군주들과 싸우려는 거다”	"They want to turn this world into a battlefield and fight the monarchs once again."
95	“이해가 잘 안 되는데... 괴물을 보낸다고 지구가 전쟁터가 된다니”	"I do not understand ... So the reason why they send magical beasts to earth is because they want to turn it into a battlefield?"
96	아니, 가끔은 전쟁터보다 더 참혹한 상황이 발생하기도 하지만.	No, sometimes even worse things happened than war.
97	진우는 진아의 학교에서 일어난 일을 떠올렸다.	Jin-woo recalled what happened at Jin-ah's school.
98	그래도 그건 인간들의 일이지, 인간이 아닌 것들의 전투를 위한 전초 작업으로 보기는 힘들었다.	It was hard to see it as preparations for war.
99	“너희 세계에 마력을 불어넣기 위해서다”	"More exactly, it was to infuse magical power into your world."
100	쿵.	Bang!
101	진우는 뒤통수를 한 대 얻어맞은 것 같았다.	Jin-woo seemed to have been hit in the back of his head.
102	마수가 게이트에서 나온 재앙이라면, 마력은 게이트에서 나온 축복이었다. 헌터들뿐만 아니라, 많은 일반인들도 그렇게 생각했다.	If the appearance of the gates was a curse due to the magical beasts, it was also a blessing for the appearance of magical power. Not only the hunters, but many common people thought that way.
103	마석과 마정석.
104	마력을 담은 물건들은 현재 최고의 에너지원이 되었다.	The mana stones among other magical objects were now the best source of energy on earth.
105	그런데 그것들이 실은 전쟁을 위한 발판이었다니?	'However, all this was for the sole purpose of the war?'
106	거인들의 왕은 설명을 이어 갔다.	The king of the giants continued explaining.
107	“존재하지 않는 힘을 심는 데는 힘을 가진 이들의 피만큼 좋은 방법이 없다. 지배자들은 자신들이 가진 포로들을 이용하기로 했지”	"There is no better way than the blood of those with power to plant forces that do not exist. The rulers decided to use their prisoned beasts for that."
108	마력의 농도가 점점 짙어지고 있음은 두말할 필요가 없었다.	It was not necessary to say that the concentration of magical power was getting thicker.
109	그것은 자연스러운 현상이 아니라, 마수들의 피로 일구어진 밭에서 싹을 틔운 나무의 열매 같은 것이었다.	It was not a natural phenomenon, but the fruit of a tree that sprouted from a field infested with the blood of the beasts.
110	“마력은 세계를 강화시킨다. 너희 세계를 강화시켜 전쟁의 충격으로 세계가 소실되지 않도록 만든다는 것이 그들의 계획이었다”	"Mana strengthens the world, which is why their plan was to strengthen your world so that it would not be destroyed by the impact of the war."
111	“그럼 전쟁이라는 건...”	"And this war?"
112	“군주들과 지배자들의 재대결. 머지않아 너희가 사는 세앙은 지옥으로 바뀐다”	"This war is a rematch between the monarchs and the rulers and soon your world will become hell."
113	지배자들의 군대와 마수들, 아니 마수가 되기 전 괴물들의 싸움.	A similar or worse battle than he saw in the memories that the statue of the angel gave him ...
114	진우는 데이터 속에서 그들의 싸움을 낱낱이 보았다.
115	그런 대전투를 벌이기 위한 장소로 지구가 선택된 것이라면, 지옥이 될 거라는 왕의 말을 과장이라 할 수 없었다.	'If the earth were chosen as a place for such a battle, then wouldn't earth become what the king said ... a hell?'
116	왕의 표정이 어두워졌다.	At the same time, the face of the king of the giants darkened.
117	“시간이 없다”	"We do not have much time."
118	“...”	"...?"
119	“나와 접촉한 것이 너라는 사실이 알려지면 군주들과 지배자들 모두 가만히 지켜보고 있지만은 않을 거다. 어쩌면 지배자들의 사신(使臣)은 벌써 움직이고 있을지도 모르지”	"If they realize you were in contact with me, neither the monarchs nor the rulers will let you go, maybe the envoys of the rulers are already moving."
120	“아까부터 그 녀석들이 자꾸 나를 노린다는 식으로 말하고 있는데... 이유가 뭐지”	"You've been saying they've been behind me since then, why?"
121	“정말 아무것도 모르고 있군”	"You ... do not really know anything?"
122	왕은 안타깝다는 말투로 설명을 이었다.	The king explained in a sad tone.
123	“네가 가진 힘은 사실 네 것이 아니다”	"Your power is not really yours."
124	끄덕.	Nod.
125	진우도 동의했다.	Jin-woo agreed.
126	그림자 군주의 능력은 시스템에게 전해 받은 것. 네 것이 아니라는 말을 부정할 수 없었다.	The ability of the 'Monarch of the Shadows' was given to him by the system. He could not deny that it was not his.
127	“그 힘이 네게 갔다는 말은 원래의 주인이 군주들을 배신했다는 증거”	"That means that the monarch, who orginally owned that power, betrayed the other monarchs."
128	그러고 보니 천사상이 비슷한 소리를 했었다.	Jin-woo had heard that before from the angel statue ...
129	아마도 천사상은 군주들을 따르던 혼세의 주민들 중 하나였던 모양이었다.	Perhaps the angel statue was one of the inhabitants of the modern age who followed the monarchs.
130	의문이 꼬리에 꼬리를 물고 이어지는 가운데, 거인들의 왕이 말했다.	The king of the giants continued.
131	“너는 군주들과 지배자들 모두에게 적이 되었다. 그러나 나만은 네 편에 서서 싸울 것을 맹세한다. 그러니 나를 도와주지 않겠나”	"Because of that, thanks to the power you have now, you have become an enemy to both the monarchs and the rulers, but I assure you. I will be by your side if you free me from these chains."
132	이쯤이면 설득이 됐으리라 판단한 거인들의 왕이 비장한 표정을 지었다.	At this point, the king of the giants already had a serious expression on his face.
133	그러나.	But nevertheless...
134	진우는 차분히 되물었다.	Jin-woo asked again calmly.
135	“단순히 내 편에 서겠다는 거라면 차라리 그림자 병사가 되는 쪽이 더 나을 텐데”	"If you'll just be by my side... wouldn't it be better as a shadow solider?"
136	거인들의 왕은 흠칫 놀랐다.	The king of the giants was amazed.
137	찰나였지만 인간의 얼굴에서 진짜 군주의 모습이 겹쳐 보였다.	Although it was only for a moment, the king of the giants real face overlapped the human one.
138	틀린 말은 아니다.	It was not wrong.
139	인간에게는 새로운 동맹보다 충실한 부하 쪽의 메리트가 더욱 크리라.	For Jin-woo, it would be more advantageously to have this man as a sworn soldier, than a new so-called alliance.
140	그 점을 놓치지 않았다는 사실에 감탄하며 왕이 말했다.	Without missing that point, the king replied.
141	“군주들과 지배자들은 모두 영체로 이루어져 있다. 영체는 죽으면 파괴되어 사라져 그림자가 될 수 없다. 즉, 나는 너의 병사가 될 수 없다”	"Monarchs and rulers are made of spirits, when the spirit dies, it is destroyed and as a consequence, it can not become a shadow. In other words, I can not be your soldier."
142	진우가 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded.
143	‘그래서였군.’	'That is too bad...'
144	그림자 병사로 만드는 쉬운 길을 놔두고서 자신을 도와줄 거라 왕이 생각한 이유가 바로 그 때문이었다.	It was not that the king thought he would help himself by avoiding becoming a shadow soldier.
145	신실함의 맹세는 유지되고 있으니 진위 여부를 가릴 필요는 없겠지.	Cause the 『Oath of Sincerity』 was still in function, it was not necessary to verify the authenticity of his words.
146	상념에 빠져 있던 진우가 고개를 들어 올렸다.	Jin-woo, who was in a state of contemplation, raised his head.
147	거인들의 왕이 물었다.	And the king of the giants asked.
148	“이제 나를 도울 이유가 충분한가”	"Are there enough reasons to help me now?"
149	진우는 그를 바라보았다.	Jin-woo looked at him.
150	거인들의 왕은 자신을 묶고 있는 속박이 곧 풀릴 것이라 확신에 가득 찬 표정이었다.	The king of the giants seemed confident that his enslavement would soon be lifted.
151	남이 기뻐하는 모습을 보면 배가 아프다거나 하는 꼬인 심성 따윈 없었다.	It was hard to consider a person could be guileful while making such a happy expression.
152	또한 스스로 동료가 되겠다고 말하는 이를 내칠 이유도 없었다.	There was also no reason to put down a person who said he would be a fellow himself.
153	하지만.	But nevertheless...
154	하지만 어째서 이렇게 꺼림칙한 기분이 드는 것일까?	'Why do I feel so uncomfortable?'
155	‘뭔가... 뭔가 놓친 것이 있다.’	'Something ... I must had overlook something. ’
156	그게 뭔지 떠올려야 한다.	Jin-woo began to remember everything from the beginning.
157	진우의 이마에 식은땀이 조금씩 맺혀 갔다.	Jin-woo's forehead was a little sweaty.
158	거인들의 왕은 다시 한 번 간청했다.	The king of the giants once again prayed.
159	“사슬을 끊어다오”	"Break my chains."
160	진우는 깊은숨을 내쉬었다.	Jin-woo took a deep breath.
161	아무리 고민해 봐도 거인들의 왕의 부탁을 거절할 이유가 없었다.	No matter how hard he tried, there was no reason coming to Jin-woo's mind to reject the king's request.
162	무엇을 놓쳤는지 고민할수록 점점 더 수렁에 빠지는 기분이었다.	The more Jin-woo wondered the overlooked, the more he felt as if he were in a swamp.
163	‘그냥 노파심이었나...’	'I must be old' Jin-woo talking to himself.'
164	진우가 '악마왕의 단검'을 들고 거인들의 왕에게 다가갔다.	Jin-woo took the 『Devil King's Dagger』 and approached the king of the giants.
165	자신의 코앞까지 걸어온 진우에게, 거인들의 왕은 고개를 끄덕였다.	For Jin-woo, who was walking towards the king ... the king of the giants nodded.
166	진우도 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo also nodded.
167	마력을 실은 단검을 휘두르자 사슬이 힘없이 투둑 끊어졌다.	Then, Jin-woo infused magical power in his dagger and from a strike, the first chain was broken.
168	두근, 두근, 두근.	Ba-bump!
169	심장이 이상하게 맥박쳤다.	His heart was beating strangely.
170	어째서 결정을 내린 이 순간까지 막연한 불길함이 발목을 잡으려드는 걸까?	'Why do I think something bad is going to happen when I free this man?'
171	투둑.	Then.
172	두 번째 사슬이 잘려 나갔다.	The second chain was cut through.
173	거인들의 왕은 기뻐하지도, 그렇다고 슬퍼하지도 않고 경건한 표정으로 자신을 묶고 있는 속박이 전부 풀리기만을 기다렸다.	The king of the giants waited patiently with a reverent look for all the chains that tied him to unravel.
174	세 번째.	The thrid.
175	투둑.	Then.
176	진우는 왕의 등에 뿌리박혀 있는 사슬을 잘라 내기 위해 그의 뒤쪽으로 몸을 기울였다.	Jin-woo leaned towards the king's back to cut the fourth chain, which was rooted in the king's back.
177	그리고.	And then.
178	두근!	Ba-bump! Ba-bump! Ba-bump!
179	심장이 크게 뛰었다.	His heart was beating very fast.
180	가슴이 철렁 내려앉는 느낌이었다.	Jin-woo felt his chest sink.
181	무엇을 놓치고 있었는지, 어째서 그런 느낌이 들었는지 사고의 흐름이 좁은 바위틈 사이를 비집고 들어오듯이 거칠게 밀어닥쳤다.	The flow of both advantageous and disadvantageous thoughts in this case continued to flood Jin-woo's mind and make his heart beat very quickly.
182	진우는 사슬을 자르려던 손길을 멈추고 왕을 돌아보았다.	Jin-woo stopped his hand trying to cut the chain and looked around the king.
183	“너는 내 편에 서겠다고 했지”	"You said you would be on my side, right?"
184	“물론이다. 네가 나를 돕는다면 나도 너를 돕겠다. 이것은 정당하고 완전한 군주들 간의 거래다”	"Of course, if you help me, I will help you. This is a fair and complete deal if everything goes well."
185	이 대답은 벌써 몇 번이고 들었다.	This response had already been heard several times.
186	진우가 확인하고 싶었던 대답은 이게 아니었다.	This was not the answer that Jin-woo wanted to hear.
187	그래서 진우는 진짜 질문을 던졌다.	So Jin-woo asked the king what concerned him the most.
188	“그럼 너는 인간의 편인가”	"So, are you on the side of human beings?"
189	“..”	"..."
190	왕은 침묵했다.	The king remained silent.
191	신실함의 맹세.	『Oath of Sincerity』.
192	그 주박에 의하여 거인들의 왕은 아무런 대답도 내놓을 수 없었다.	Because of that, the king of the giants could not give him an answer.
193	진우는 다시 그의 목 뒤를 보았다.	Jin-woo looked at the king's neck.
194	목 뒤에 박혀 있는 검은 마정석이 차갑게 빛나고 있었다.	A black marble stuck in the back of his neck was shining cold.
195	이 물건이 있는 한 그는 지배자들의 목소리를 들어야 한다.	As long as this thing exists, he must listen to the rulers' voices.
196	다른 마수들처럼.	Like the others.
197	‘인간들을 죽여라'고.'	'Kill the humans.'
198	찰나.
199	살기가 흘렀다.
200	거인들의 왕이 자유로워진 오른손으로 진우의 관자놀이를 노렸다.	Suddenly, with his right hand already free, the king of the giants wanted to touch Jin-woo's forehead.
201	하지만 진우에게 닿기는 역부족이었다. 머리를 숙여 공격을 흘려보낸 뒤 들고 있던 단검을 그의 가슴에 박아넣었다.	Jin-woo, who dodged that movement of the king, inserted the dagger into the king's chest.
202	푹.	Hook!
203	감겨 있는 사슬이 무색하게 단검은 그의 가슴속 깊은 곳까지 파고들어 갔다.	The dagger penetrated deep into his heart.
204	“커흑”	"Hurl!"
205	거인들의 왕은 울컥 피를 토했다.	The king of the giants spits blood.
206	하지만 이걸론 부족하다.	But this was not enough.
207	이 녀석을 살려두는 것은 너무 위험하다.	Keeping this man alive was too dangerous.
208	재앙이 될지도 모른다.	He could mean a disaster.
209	그렇게 판단한 진우가 공격을 거듭해 오는 왕의 손끝을 상체의 움직임만으로 피해 내며 연거푸 가슴에 단검을 꽂았다.	Jin-Woo, who had judged that earlier movement of the king of the giants as an attack, pierced the dagger repeatedly into his chest until he vomited blood.
210	푹, 푹, 푹, 푹.	Clutch! Clutch! Clutch! Clutch! Clutch! Clutch!
211	여섯 번째.	Six times.
212	단검이 가슴을 여섯 번이나 들어갔다 나오고 나서야 거인들의 왕의 손끝이 멈추었다.	It was not until the dagger came in and out of his chest six times that the king of the giants stopped moving.
213	끝났다.
214	진우는 단검을 뽑아냈다.	Jin-woo pulled out his dagger.
215	거인들의 왕은 진우와 시선을 똑바로 마주하고서는 씩 웃었다.	The king of the giants smiled as he looked straight into Jin-woo's cold eyes.
216	“안타깝지만 여기까지군”	"I'm sorry, but that's it."
217	“..”	"..."
218	한걸음 물러선 진우는 말없이 단검에 묻은 피를 털어 냈다.	Stepping back without saying a word, Jin-woo wiped the blood from the dagger.
219	왕은 말을 이었다.	But the king was still alive.
220	“너희 세계의 주민들과 포로로 잡혀 있는 혼세의 주민들의 싸움이 격렬하면 격렬해질수록, 세상은 더욱더 전장으로 변해갈 것이다”	"The more intense the fight between you and the prisoned beasts becomes, the more the world will become a battlefield."
221	울컥, 또다시 피를 토한 왕은 마지막으로 미소를 지었다.	The king, who once again threw up his blood, smiled for the last time.
222	“부디... 네가 지키려 하는 모든 것들이 전장의 업화에 불타 재가 되기를..”	"Everything you are trying to protect will be burned to ashes by the fire of the battlefield."
223	“뜻대로는 되지 않을 거다”	"I do not think so."
224	단호히 말을 잘라낸 진우가 단검을 휘둘러 왕의 머리를 떨어뜨렸다.	At the same time he answered, Jin-woo cut off his head with the dagger and let it roll on the floor.
225	스걱! Scram!	Ring!~
226	[던전의 주인을 처치하였습니다.]	[You have killed the boss of the dungeon!]
227	그가 숨을 거두자 그의 안에 잠자고 있던 바다와 같은 마력이 바깥으로 터져 나왔다.	However ... while the king of the giants breathed for the last time, a sea of mana exploded inside him.
228	세계의 변화는 시작되었다.	From that moment, Jin-woo realized that the world he knew was going to change ...


1		edited 2019.03.16 #white
2	거인들의 왕이 죽기 며칠 전.	A few days before the king of the giants' death.
3	어느 호화스러운 대저택에 헌터관리국 소속의 헬기 한 대가 내려섰다.	A helicopter that belonged to the 'Hunter Bureau' arrived at one of it's luxurious mansions.
4	타타타타-	Ta Ta Ta Ta-!
5	테이블에서 늦은 점심을 즐기던 저택의 주인은 창 너머로 헬기를 보고서는 스테이크를 썰던 손을 멈췄다.	The owner of the mansion, enjoying a late lunch at the table, stopped his hand cutting the steak when he saw the helicopter through the window.
6	“오늘 누가 온다는 말은 못 들었는데”	"I did not hear that someone would visit today."
7	“제가 확인해 보겠습니다”	"I'm going to check."
8	고용인이 고개를 숙이고는 종종걸음으로 나갔다.	The maid inclined her head and went out to check.
9	그리고 때마침 헬기에서 내려서는 두 사람을 발견한 저택의 주인은 금세 얼굴이 굳어졌다.	However, the mansion owner's face hardened, as he saw two people leaving the helicopter.
10	“...곤란하게 됐구먼”	"... I am in trouble."
11	빈 접시를 가지고 나가던 가정부가 우연히 그 말을 듣고서 고개를 갸웃거렸다.	The housekeeper, who was carrying an empty plate, tilted his head when he heard the comment.
12	테이블에 앉은 점잖은 신사.	Especially when it's coming from him.
13	이 대저택의 주인인 그는 전 세계에 고작 다섯밖에 존재하지 않는 최고의 헌터 중 한 사람이었다.	The master of this mansion was one of the nation-class hunters, with only five other in existence.
14	크리스토퍼 리드.	Christopher Reed.
15	본명보다 '국가권력급 헌터'라는 이름으로 더 많이 알려진 그를 감히 누가 곤란하게 만들 수 있단 말인가?	'Who dares to embarrass him, who is more known by his name as 'national power hunter'?'
16	가정부의 호기심을 뒤로 한 채, 고용인이 헐레벌떡 뛰어들어 왔다.	Leaving behind the curiosity of the housekeeper, the maid intervened.
17	“크리스 님”	"Mr. Chris ..."
18	“알고 있어”	"I already know."
19	고용인의 말을 막은 크리스가 조용히 일어나 고용인보다 한발 늦게 들어오는 중년 남자를 웃으며 맞이했다.	Chris, who stopped the maid, got up silently and greeted a middle-aged man who came a step later than his employee.
20	“오랜만입니다, 부국장님. 그리고..”	"A long time without seeing you, deputy director and..."
21	크리스의 시선이 부국장 뒤에 서 있는 흑인 여성에게로 옮겨 갔다.	Chris's eyes went to a black woman who was behind his assistant.
22	“셀너 부인”	"...Mrs. Selner"
23	헌터관리국의 부국장이라는 거물이 방문한 것도 보통 일은 아니지만, 그녀가 직접 움직인다는 것은 아예 차원이 다른 문제였다.	It is not uncommon for a big man like the deputy director of the 'Hunter Bureau' to visit him, but the fact that he visited him in company with Mrs. Selner was a matter of different dimensions.
24	아니나 다를까.	As expected.
25	긴장한 기색이 역력한 얼굴로 주위를 둘러보던 부국장이 턱을 쓸어내리며 말했다.	The deputy director, who had been looking around with a face that looked nervous, said, while sweeping his chin.
26	“긴히 드려야 할 말씀이 있으니 사람들을 전부 내보내 주실 수 있겠습니까”	"We have to talk, so could you dismiss everyone?"
27	역시나.	Chris was right.
28	곤란해질 것이라는 예감이 맞았다.	He had the feeling that he would be in trouble.
29	손님이 부국장만이라면 예고도 없이 평화로운 오후를 방해받은 대가로 몇 시간 정도는 그를 방치해 버릴 수도 있었을 것이다.	If the guest were only the deputy director, he could have left him alone for hours because he had disturbed Chris' afternoon.
30	하지만.	But nevertheless...
31	셀너 부인을 두고서 그런 무례를 저지를 순 없다.	He could not do such a thing to Mrs. Selner.
32	와인으로 입안을 헹구며 잠시 고민하던 크리스가 손가락을 까닥여 고용인을 불렀다. 이마가 맞닿을 정도로 가까워진 고용인에게 그가 속삭였다.	Chris, who still tasted the taste of wine in his mouth, snapped his fingers to call his housekeeper. He whispered to the housekeeper, who was close enough to touch his forehead.
33	“저 두 사람이 나가기 전까지 아무도 내 방 주변엔 얼씬거리지 못하게 하도록”	"Make sure no one gets close to this room until they leave."
34	“알겠습니다”	"As you wish."
35	고용인은 꾸벅 고개를 숙이고는 가정부를 비롯한 사람들을 모두 문밖으로 내보냈다. 그러고는 자신도 나가서는 양손으로 문을 잡고서 다시 고개를 숙였다.	The housekeeper inclined his head and sent the maid to the door. Then he went out and held the door with both hands and bowed his head again.
36	크리스가 끄덕이자, 문이 소리없이 슥 닫혔다.	Chris nodded and the door closed silently.
37	이로써 넓은 방 안에는 크리스, 마이클 코너 부국장, 셀너 부인 세 사람이 남았다.	As a result, only three people stayed in the room: Chris, Michael Connor and Mrs. Selner.
38	크리스는 두 사람을 훑어보고는 피식 웃었다. 그도 그럴 것이, 미 정부 최고 기관의 이인자씩이나 되는 사람이 몸값이 가장 떨어지는 자리가 만들어지지 않았나.	Chris looked at them and laughed. He knew that when some serious problem occurred, it was normal for the 'Hunter Bureau' to call him.
39	국가권력급 헌터인 자신은 둘째치고.	After all he is a nation-class hunter himself.
40	헌터들의 능력을 영구히 상승시켜 줄 수 있는 셀너 부인의 가치가 얼마나 될는지는 짐작조차 힘들었다.	As for Mrs.Selner, Chris also knew a lot about her.
41	‘어이쿠, 내 정신 좀 봐.’	'Oh dear, look at me.'
42	귀한 분들을 서 있게 만들 순 없지.	He couldn't make precious people stand up.
43	크리스는 테이블의 의자 두 개를 뒤로 빼며 말했다.	Chris pulled out two chairs from the table and said.
44	“일단 앉으시죠”	"Please, take a seat."
45	부국장과 부인이 자리에 앉자, 크리스도 맞은편에 엉덩이를 붙였다.	When the deputy director and Mrs. Selner sat down, Chris sat down in another chair on the opposite side.
46	“그러면..”	"So..."
47	두 사람을 번갈아 보던 크리스가 미소를 지었다.	Chris smiled and said.
48	“두 분은 무슨 일로 이 먼 곳까지 오셨는지”	"...Why did you two come here?"
49	셀너 부인은 부국장의 눈치를 살폈다. 부국장이 고개를 끄덕였다. 그리고 셀너 부인이 입을 떼려는 순간.	Upon hearing Chris's question... Mrs. Selner looked at the deputy director. The deputy director nodded and Mrs. Selner began to prepare to speak.
50	크리스가 손을 들었다.	But just at that moment, Chris raised his hand to interrupt.
51	“그 전에 먼저”	"If you tell me ..."
52	그의 얼굴에 조금 언짢은 기색이 드러났다.	There was a slight disgust on his face.
53	“혹시 동부 어딘가에 생성됐다는 그 S급 게이트 때문에 왔다면 분명히 말씀드리겠습니다. 나는 안 갑니다”	"... If you tell me it's to go to the S-class gate that appeared in the east, then I assure you this. I will not go."
54	단호하게.	Decisive.
55	설득의 여지가 남지 않도록 단단히 못을 박았다.	Chris hammered the nail against the wall so there would not be room for persuasion.
56	“여러분들도 아시다시피 미 정부는 내게 온전한 국가로서의 지위를 약속했습니다. 나에게는 미 정부의 요청을 거부할 권리가 있고, 미리 연락을 드렸듯이 이번 레이드에서 나는 빠지기로 했습니다”	"As you know, the government of the U. S. has promised me a status like that of an entire nation, so I have the right to reject the request of the U. S. government and, as I informed you in advance, I decided to skip this raid."
57	나라 안의 또 다른 국가.	A person with a complete status like that of a country.
58	국가의 일개 국민이 아니라, '살아 있는 국가'로서 다른 국가들과 동등한 대접을 받을 수 있는 '국가권력급 헌터'들에게 국민의 의무 같은 것은 의미가 없었다.	The nation-class hunters were also called by the nickname of 'living nations' thanks to their power and their status that the U. S. gave them.
59	물론 협조 정도는 해줄 수도 있다.	Of course ... Even though they were called like that, they should still serve their country by receiving such a status.
60	하지만 이를 거부한 이유는 하나.	However, there was a reason why Chris refused.
61	미국 전역의 S급 헌터들이 다 모인다는 레이드에 굳이 자신까지 참가할 필요성을 못 느끼겠다는 게 그의 결론이었다.	He came to the conclusion that he did not feel the need to participate in this raid since he had been informed that the best S-class hunters in the U. S. were going to participate.
62	만약 부국장이 부인을 대동하여 자신을 설득하려 왔다고 해도 결정을 철회할 생각은 없었다.	Therefore, even if the deputy director tried to persuade him with Mrs. Selner, he had no intention of withdrawing his decision.
63	그러나 크리스가 단호했던 만큼, 셀너 부인도 분명히 선을 그었다.	However, seeing how Chris acted, Mrs. Selner spoke.
64	“저는 게이트 때문에 온 것이 아닙니다, 크리스 씨. 그보다 훨씬 더 심각한 문제가 있습니다”	"I'm not here because of the gate, Mr. Chris. We have a much more serious problem."
65	지금 일본은 S급 게이트 하나로 멸망 직전까지 몰렸다.	Japan is on the verge of collapse because of a single S-class gate.
66	그런데 미국 본토에 생성된 S급 게이트보다 훨씬 더 심각한 문제가 있다고?	'Is there a much more serious problem than a S-class gate that appeared in the U. S.?'
67	크리스의 상체가 부인 쪽으로 기울어졌다.	Chris's upper body leaned toward Mrs. Selner.
68	“그 심각한 문제란 게 뭡니까”	"What could this serious problem be?"
69	머뭇거리던 부인이 힘겹게 입술을 뗐다.	The hesitant woman wriggled her lips hard.
70	“크리스 씨... 당신은 가까운 시일 내에 누군가에게 살해당할지도 모릅니다”	"Mr. Chris ... You may be killed by someone in the near future."
71	일순간 좌중에 침묵이 흘렀다.	Silence reigned in the room for a moment.
72	어쩐지.	Somehow...
73	부국장이 내내 안절부절못한다싶더라니. 그는 이제 아예 이마에 맺힌 땀을 손수건으로 찍어 내고 있었다.	The deputy director wasn't very nervous all along, but now that Mrs. Selner had spoken, he was wiping the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief. Suddenly...
74	“셀너 부인”	"Mrs. Selner..."
75	부인을 부르는 크리스의 목소리가 낮아졌다.	Chris' voice was low.
76	“당신이 제게 베푼 은혜는 잊지 않고 있습니다”	"...I have never forgotten how kind you were to me."
77	그녀의 능력 덕분에 자신의 힘은 훨씬 더 고강해졌다. 넘을 수 없는 벽처럼 느껴졌던 한계를 뛰어넘었다.	After all, thanks to Mrs. Selner's skill, Chris became even more powerful. He had overcome the limit, he felt, he was never able to overcome.
78	하지만.	But...
79	그렇다고 해서 그녀가 자신을 무시해도 된다는 것은 아니다.	That doesn't mean she can ignore herself. Chris asked.
80	“누가 누구에게 살해당한다는 겁니까, 지금”	"Tell me, who is going to kill me, now"
81	누가 감히 국가권력급 헌터를 건드릴 수 있다는 말인가?	'First of all ... how could anyone dare to touch me, a nation-class hunter?'
82	고양이는 사자를 칠 수 없다.	A cat cannot kill a lion.
83	사자를 물어 죽일 수 있는 것은 같은 사자뿐.	The only thing that can kill a lion is another lion.
84	그러나 자신은 같은 사자들과 경쟁해도 지지 않을 자신이 있었다.	But he was confident that he would not lose even if he competed with the same lions.
85	이번 레이드에서 빠지는 이유도 실은 다른 게 아니었다. 고양이들이 모인 곳에 사자가 끼어서 되겠는가? 토마스 안드레같이 천박한 사자라면 몰라도 말이다.	The reason for skipping out of the raid was no different. Can a lion be trapped where the cats are gathered? He don't know if it's a shallow lion like Thomas Andre.
86	크리스의 심중에서 조용히 타오르는 분노를 읽으면서도 셀너 부인은 설명을 멈추지 않았다.	While reading Chris' burning anger, Mrs. Selner continued explaining.
87	“얼마 전, 저는 당신에 관한 꿈을 꾸었습니다”	"A few days ago, I had a dream about you."
88	“꿈”	"A dream?"
89	“네”	"Yes."
90	부인이 고개를 끄덕였다.	She nodded.
91	크리스는 기가 막혀 했으나, 부인은 설명을 이었다.	Chris was stunned, but Mrs. Selner went on explaining ...
92	“꿈속에서 당신은 당신을 둘러싼 남자들에게”	"In my dream, the man who was around me was you."
93	“이봐요, 부인”	"Hey, ma'am."
94	크리스가 더 이상 참지 못하고 소리를 높였다.	Chris could not take it anymore and raised his voice.
95	“고작 부인이 꾼 꿈 때문에 그 먼 거리를 날아와서 이런 헛소리를 하고 있단 말입니까”	"Did you fly the long distance just to tell me about this nonsense of dream?"
96	“헛소리가 아니에요, 나는”	"It's not nonsense, I ..."
97	“당신이 각성자가 되기 전에 어떤 일을 하고 있었는지 정도는 알고 있습니다”	"I know what you were doing before you became an awakening."
98	부인이 각성 후 다른 각성자들과 구별되는 독특한 힘을 가지게 된 원인은, 애초에 그녀가 영능력자였기 때문이 아니었을까 하는 말들이 많았다.	The reason why she has a unique power that distinguishes her from other awakens. Her awakening wasn't because she was a gifted child in the first place.
99	그러나 그녀의 전직이 이런 황당한 소리에 대한 변명이 될 수는 없었다.	But her former job could not be an excuse for such a ridiculous story.
100	크리스의 얼굴이 일그러졌다.	Chris's face was distorted.
101	“나는 국가권력급 헌터요. 아무도 나를 죽일 순 없단 말입니다”	"I'm a hunter with a 'national level' power, nobody can kill me."
102	“꿈에서는 분명”	"Listen to what I dreamed first, Mr. Chris."
103	“그놈의 꿈, 꿈”	"Okay, talk then."
104	한숨을 푹 내쉰 크리스가 고개를 끄덕거렸다.	Chris sighed deeply and nodded. But just as Mrs. Selner was about to talk, Chris interrupted her again.
105	“그래요, 좋습니다. 내가 부인의 말을 믿는다고 칩시다. 나를 죽일 수 있는 적들이 있다고 쳐요. 그러면, 그게 사실이라면 나는 누구에게 도움을 청해야 하는 겁니까”	"Yes, well. Let's say I believe her, let's say there are enemies who can kill me. So if that's true, who should I ask for help?"
106	경찰을 불러야 하나? 아니면 헌터관리국에 보호를 신청해?	'Should I call the police? Or request protection from the 'Hunter Bureau'?'
107	국가권력급 헌터를 죽일 수 있는 적을 상대로?	'Against an enemy that can kill a nation-class hunter?'
108	어림없는 소리.	A wild fantasy.
109	크리스는 코웃음 치며 말했다.	At the same time he thought that, Chris snorted and said.
110	“결국 할 수 있는 일이 아무것도 없지 않습니까”	"There's nothing you two can do after all."
111	“..”	"..."
112	잠자코 있던 부인이 고민 끝에 말했다.	After thinking a lot, Mrs. Selner spoke.
113	“어쩌면 당신을 도울 수 있는 사람이 있을지도 모릅니다”	"Maybe there's someone who can help you."
114	“그게 누구요”	"Who is that?"
115	“성진우 헌터. 그라면 당신을 지킬 수 있을지도 몰라요”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo, he might be able to protect you."
116	성진우?	'Sung Jin-woo?'
117	별 기대도 없이 듣고 있던 크리스가 잠시 생각에 잠겼다. 생소한 이름이지만 처음 들어 보는 건 아니었다.	Chris, who listened without much expectation, was lost in his thoughts for a moment. For Chris it was a strange name, but it was not the first time I heard it.
118	어디서였더라?	'Where was it?'
119	비교적 최근이었다.	It was relatively recent.
120	‘성진우'라는 이름을 들어 본 것은.	But Chris had heard about Sung Jin-woo.
121	‘설마...’	'Don't say...'
122	크리스의 얼굴이 구겨졌다.	Remembering, Chris's face crumpled.
123	“그 일본의 던전 브레이크를 해결하러 떠났다는 아시아의 헌터를 말하는 겁니까”	"You mean the asian hunter who is going to Japan to solve the S-class gate problem?"
124	“맞아요. 그가 성진우 헌터예요”	"That's right, that's hunter Sung Jin-woo."
125	셀너 부인은 보았다.	Mrs. Selner saw it.
126	성진우 헌터의 안에서 잠자고 있었던 무한에 가까운 힘을. 그라면 국가권력급 헌터들을 능가할지도 모른다.	A power close to infinity that was sleeping inside of Sung Jin-woo. It may surpass the nation-class hunters someday.
127	셀너 부인은 크리스를 진심으로 걱정해 한 말이었다. 하지만 자존심이 강한 그에게는 모욕으로 들렸다.	Mrs. Selner was really worried about Chris. However, it was insulting to him who had a strong self-esteem.
128	쾅!	Bang-!
129	무심코 내려친 주먹에 테이블이 내려앉았다.	The table collapsed after receiving the heavy blow.
130	“당장 나가시오, 부인. 지금 당장”	"Get out of here, ma'am. Now."
131	벌떡 일어난 크리스의 검지 끝이 문을 가리키고 있었다.	Chris' index finger pointed at the door.
132	“자, 잠시만 더 이야기를”	"Chris, please, wait ..."
133	부국장이 분노한 크리스를 만류하려 했으나.	The deputy director tried to dissuade the angry Chris, but in vain.
134	“가, 가겠소..”	"Go. Now."
135	국가권력급 헌터의 살기등등한 눈빛에 아무 말도 하지 못했다.	But he could not say anything because of the murderous look a powerful nation-class hunter had. No options ...
136	부국장은 떠나기를 주저하는 부인을 데리고 황급히 저택을 빠져나갔다. 밖에서 대기하던 고용인이 부서진 테이블을 보고 달려왔다.	The deputy director hurriedly left the mansion with Mrs. Selner, who hesitated to leave. At the same time, a maid hurried to the broken table.
137	“무슨 일이십니까, 크리스 님”	"What happened, Mr. Chris?"
138	“...아무것도”	"...Nothing."
139	크리스는 고개를 저었다.	Chris shook his head.
140	만약 자신의 능력을 향상시키는데 큰 도움을 주었던 셀너 부인이 아닌, 다른 이가 같은 말을 했다면 그저 쫓아내는 것만으로 끝나지는 않았을 터.	If someone else and not Mrs. Selner would have said the same, it would not have ended by simply kicking them out.
141	그는 미처 풀지 못한 화를 속으로 집어삼키며 크게 숨을 내쉬었다.	Chris sighed heavily, swallowing the blazing anger inside him.
142	‘그깟 아시아의 헌터 나부랭이에게 도움을 청하라고?’	'Why I do not want to ask the asian hunter for help, you say?'
143	이 크리스를 우습게 봐도 유분수지.	Even if it was a joke, Chris took this joke badly.
144	그가 고용인을 휙 돌아보았다.	He gave his maid a quick look.
145	고용인은 흠칫 어깨를 떨었으나, 이내 평상시의 얼굴로 돌아왔다.	The maid shuddered, but soon returned to her usual face.
146	“뭔가 하실 말씀이라도 있으십니까”	"Do you have something to tell me, Mr. Chris?"
147	“그... 성진우라는 헌터가 언제부터 레이드를 시작한다고 했지”	"Well, when will that hunter named Sung Jin-woo start to dabble?"
148	일본의 소식은 세계인들에게 화제였다.	The news in Japan was a hot topic for the world.
149	미국도 예외는 아니었다.	The U. S. was not an exception.
150	당연히 진우의 이름 또한 일본에 일어난 던전 브레이크나 거기서 튀어나온 거인들만큼 유명해졌다.	Of course, the name of Sung Jin-woo was also as famous as the dungeon break that took place in Japan following with the giants that came out of it.
151	손목의 시계로 시차를 계산해 보던 고용인이 크리스에게 대답했다.	The maid, who was calculating the time difference with her wristwatch, responded to her masters demand.
152	“1시간 뒤에 일본에 도착하는 것으로 알고 있습니다.”	"He will arrive at Japan in an hour."
153	“1시간 뒤...”	"One hour..."
154	한동안 심심하지는 않겠군.	It would not be boring for a while ...
155	크리스는 그렇게 위안 삼으며 부국장과 셀너 부인을 태우고 날아오르기 시작한 헬기를 노려보았다.	Chris was left thinking as he watched the deputy director and Mrs. Selner taking off in the helicopter.
156	* * *	* * *
157	[던전의 주인을 처치하였습니다.]	[You have killed the boss of the dungeon!]
158	툭.	Took-!
159	거인들의 왕은 머리를 잃었다.	The king of the giants lost his head.
160	진우는 잘린 목에서 뿜어져 나오는 피를 피해 재빠르게 물러섰다.	Jin-woo stepped back quickly to escape the blood fountain erupting from his severed neck.
161	그때.	So...
162	띠링!	Ring, ring~!
163	기계음이 울렸다.	The familiar sound rang.
164	처음엔 그냥 평범한 시스템의 알림음인 줄 알았다.	At first Jin-woo thought it was just a normal system sound.
165	그런데.
166	메시지는 평범하지 않았다.	But it was not ...
167	[아홉 군주 중 하나인 태초의 군주 '레기아'를 처치하였습니다.]	[You have defeated 'Legia', one of the nine monarchs].
168	[경험치를 계산 중에 있습니다.]	[The experience is being calculated.]
169	[대량의 경험치가 들어와 시간이 걸릴 수 있습니다.]	[It may take some time due to the large amount of experience.]
170	‘뭐야?’	'What?!'
171	이런 경우는 처음이어서 진우조차 순간적으로 당황할 수밖에 없었다.	This was the first time that happened, even Jin-woo was forced to panic instantly.
172	이윽고.	Yet.
173	띠링! 띠링! 띠링! 띠링!	Ring, ring~! Ring, ring~! Ring, ring~! Ring, ring~! Ring, ring~! Ring, ring~!
174	기계음이 끝도 없이 이어졌다.	The sound of the machine was endless.
175	그와 동시에.
176	진우는 눈앞을 가득 메우는 시스템 메시지들의 향연을 지켜볼 수 있었다.	Jin-woo could observe a group of system messages filling his eyes.
177	[레벨이 올랐습니다!]	[Level up!]
178	[레벨이 올랐습니다!]	[Level up!]
179	.	.
180	.	.
181	.	.
182	.	.
183	[레벨이 올랐습니다!]	[Level up!]
184	[레벨이 올랐습니다!]	[Level up!]
185	‘...!’	'...!'
186	진우의 눈이 커졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes widened.
187	무려 여섯 번의 메시지가 올라오고도 두 번의 기계음이 더 울리고 나서야 레벨업 알림이 멈췄다.	After six messages and two more machine sounds, the leveling notification stopped.
188	진우는 황급히 상태창을 불러왔다.	Jin-woo hurriedly brought up the status window.
189	‘상태창!’	'Status window!'


1		edited 2019.03.17 #white
2	[Level: 122]	[Level: 122]
3	‘헉!’	'Woah!'
4	달라진 레벨을 두 눈으로 확인한 진우가 신음을 삼켰다.	Jin-woo, who confirmed the rise of levels with his eyes, swallowed his astonishment.
5	개미들을 잡고 100레벨을 달성한 이후 마수들과의 레벨 차이 때문인지 한동안 레벨이 100대에 정체되어 있었다.	After fighting the ants and reaching level 100, the level stagnated for some time due to the level difference with other beasts.
6	다른 길드들의 양보까지 받아가며 상급 던전을 싹쓸이한 끝에 도달한 레벨이 103.	Jin-woo had a hard time reaching level 103 after sweeping some upper dungeons.
7	그런데.	But now...
8	지금은 120을 훌쩍 뛰어넘었다.	Jin-woo was well above level 120.
9	개체 하나하나가 보스급 경험치를 보유하고 있었던 거인형 마수들과, 8레벨이라는 어마어마한 경험치를 선물해 준 거인들의 왕 덕분이었다.	It was all thanks to the giants, who each gave a lot of experience, and to the king of giants, monarch 'Legia', who gave him a massive eight-level-experience.
10	‘좋아.’	'So far so good.’
11	진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.	He nodded.
12	왕을 죽여야 한다.	Jin-woo thought that killing the king was the correct decision.
13	그 선택은 옳았다.
14	레벨이 단숨에 여덟 개나 오른 것은 절대 우연이 아니었다.	Since it was not a coincidence that he raised eight levels at a time.
15	특수한 사슬에 힘이 봉인되어 있는 데도 숨이 막혀 올 정도의 압박감을 행사했던 놈이다.	After all, the king of the giants emanated a terrifying magical power despite being sealed.
16	만약 완전히 해방된 놈이 마음대로 바깥을 활보할 수 있게 되었더라면...	Now... if the king of the giants was not sealed but instead, free ...
17	진우의 고개가 좌우로 움직였다.	Jin-woo's shook his head from side to side.
18	그렇게 되기 전에 놈의 본색을 알아낸 것이 천만다행이었다.	It was good enough to know his true colors before freeing him.
19	그때.	Then.
20	왕의 사체가 가뭄에 말라 버린 바닥처럼 쩍쩍 갈라지더니, 이내 모래 같은 가루로 변해 스르륵 무너져 내리기 시작했다.	The king's body was crumbling like dry soil in a drought, and soon it became sand-like flour.
21	문득 놈이 했던 말이 뇌리를 스치고 지나갔다.	Suddenly, the words the king told Jin-woo earlier came back to his mind.
22	-영체는 죽으면 파괴되어 사라져 그림자가 될 수 없다. 즉, 나는 너의 병사가 될 수 없다.	' - Monarchs and rulers are made of spirits, when the spirit dies, it is destroyed and as a consequence, it can not become a shadow. In other words, I can not be your soldier.'
23	영체의 죽음.	The death of a spiritual body.
24	진우는 처음으로 영체의 죽음을 목격했다.	This was the first time that Jin-woo witnessed the death of a spirit.
25	왕의 말이 맞았다.	The king did not lie.
26	모래로 돌아간 왕의 사체에서는 검은 연기도, 추출 가능 메시지도 뜨지 않았다.	Above the corpse of the king, who returned to sand, neither the black smoke nor the extractable message appeared.
27	진우는 모래 속에 파묻힌 검은 마정석을 꺼내 들고 표면을 털어 냈다.	Jin-woo pulled out the black marble buried in the sand and removed the dust from its surface.
28	‘그림자 병사를 얻지 못한 건 아쉽지만... 일단은 이걸로 만족해야겠네.’	'I'm sorry, even though I did not make you my shadow soldier, I should be satisfied with this.'
29	진우가 마정석을 바라보았다.	Jin-woo stared at the black marble.
30	거울처럼 맑은 표면에 진우의 얼굴이 반사되었다. 계속 들여다보고 있자니 마정석에 담긴 강한 힘에 손끝이 찌릿했다.	The black marble had a surface similar to a mirror that reflected the face of Jin-woo. While he kept looking, Jin-woo felt a strong power inside it.
31	‘이걸 보내오는 게 그 지배자란 놈들...’	'It is the rulers who made these... ’
32	어째서일까?	'But why?'
33	지배자란 단어를 들었을 때 머릿속에서 자동으로 재생되었던 장면이 있었다.	There was a scene that automatically played in Jin-woo's head when he heard the word "Ruler".
34	하늘에서 내려서던 네 명의 천사들.	The four angels that came down from heaven.
35	실제가 아니라는 걸 알고 있으면서도 그들을 발견하자마자 간담이 서늘해졌었다.	He knew that it was not real, but as soon as he remembered them, the atmosphere cooled down.
36	철렁.
37	가슴이 내려앉는 기분을 느꼈다.	Jin-woo felt his heart sink.
38	‘어쩌면 그 녀석들이 지배자가 아닐까?’	'How could they not be the rulers?'
39	만약 그런 놈들이 들이닥친다면 지금의 힘으로도 부족했다.	If such monsters came to earth, it surely become hell.
40	마정석을 쥔 손에 힘이 꽉 들어갔다.	Jin-woo tightly pressed the black marble to his chest.
41	‘좀 더 강해져야 한다.’	'I have to become stronger.'
42	그런 의미에서 자신이 그림자 군주의 힘을 얻게 된 것은 행운이었다.	In that sense, it was fortunate that he optained the power of the 'Shadow Monarch'.
43	상상도 할 수 없는 힘을 손에 넣었고, 앞으로도 더 올라갈 가능성이 있었다.	He had unimaginable power, and there was the possibility that he could go even further.
44	전직 시험 때, 점수가 부족해서 시스템의 선택을 받지 못했었다면 어떻게 되었을까?	'What would happen if, in the previous exam where I optained 『Ygritte』, the system did not choose this job class due to the lack of points?'
45	진우가 아직 닫지 않은 상태창을 향해 조용히 말을 걸었다.	Jin-woo looked silently at the 'status window' that had not yet been closed.
46	“어이... 뭐라고 말이라도 좀 해봐”	"Hey, say something."
47	그러나 시스템은 여전히 대답이 없었다.	But the system did not respond.
48	“..”	"..."
49	피치 못하게 버킷리스트를 작성할 일이 생긴다면 거기에 반드시 '시스템과의 대화'를 넣겠다고 다짐하면서, 진우는 몸을 일으켰다.	Jin-woo got up, promising to include 'talking to the system' as a point if he had to write a wish list.
50	그런데 돌아서는 진우의 발긑에 뭔가가 닿았다.	But when he turned around, Jin-woo's feet touched something.
51	툭.	Took!
52	‘음?’	'Huh?'
53	아래를 내려다보니 거인들의 왕을 묶고 있던 검은 사슬이었다.	Looking down, it was one of the chains that bound the king of the giants.
54	순간 진우의 눈에 호기심이 어렸다.	For a moment, Jin-woo's eyes were full of curiosity.
55	호기심은 이내 관심으로 바뀌었다.	And then, curiosity became interest.
56	‘어쩌면 이거... 쓸모가 있지 않을까?’	'Maybe this ... could this not become useful?'
57	슬쩍 내민 손이 벽면과 연결된 사슬을 쥐었다.	Jin-woo grabbed the chain attached to the wall.
58	아니나 다를까.	As expected.
59	힘이 빨려 들어가는 것이 느껴졌다.	As soon as he touched the chain, Jin-woo felt that his power was being absorbed.
60	‘오.’	'Oh.'
61	사슬이 마력을 흡수하고 있었다.	The chain was absorbing his magical power like crazy.
62	하나 정도는 괜찮지만, 이런 사슬에 겹겹이 둘러싸였다가는 아무리 강한 힘을 지닌 존재라도 간단히 빠져나올 수 없으리라.	Jin-woo thought that if this chain would bind him, he would be able to free himself using his own powers, however, if there were multiple chains ... Not even the most powerful could break free.
63	진우는 야금야금 줄어 가는 마나량을 보면서 씩 웃었다.	Jin-woo laughed as he watched the amount of magical power diminish from him as he hold the chain.
64	‘의외의 소득인데?’	'Surely I can make use of them somehow.'
65	기쁜 마음으로 '악마왕의 단검'을 불러낸 진우가 사슬을 하나씩 잘라 냈다. 그런데 잘린 사슬에선 아무런 마법적 효과도 느껴지지 않았다.	Jin-woo, who happily summoned 『Devil King's Dagger』, cut the chain pieces one by one. However, there was no magical effect when the chain was cut.
66	“어”	"Huh?"
67	하나가 아니라 전부가 그랬다.	It was not just one part of the chain, but all of them.
68	‘뭐지?’	'What?’
69	진우의 고개가 벽면을 향했다.	Jin-woo's head turned towards the wall.
70	진우는 다시 한 번 벽면에 연결된 사슬을 잡았다. 그러자 아까와 마찬가지로 봉인의 효과가 나타났다. 그러나 잘려나간 사슬에서는 효과가 없었다.	Jin-woo once again touched the chain attached to the wall. Then, as before, the effect of the seal appeared, absorbing his magical power. However, it was not effective with the cutted chain parts.
71	어렴풋이 원리를 알 것 같았다.	Jin-woo vaguely understood the principle of these chains.
72	‘...그랬었나.’	'... Does it?'
73	사슬은 아티팩트가 아니었다. 모든 것은 던전의 힘이었다.	He realized that the chain was not special, however, the special thing here was the dungeon. The chains only absorb his power when they are attached to the dungeon.
74	그 말은 사슬을 들고 나가 봤자 쓰레기로 변한다는 이야기.	In conclusion, it meant that when the chains were severed, they became garbage.
75	‘이건 못 쓰겠네.’	'So I can't make use of this.’
76	진우는 평범하게 변한 사슬들을 바닥에 내려놓았다.	Jin-woo placed the chain on the ground with a sad expression.
77	아쉬운 마음이 없다고는 할 수 없었지만, 그래도 생각보다 많은 소득을 얻었다.	However, he could not say that he felt bad.
78	이번 원정을 통해 그림자 군단에 합류한 거인의 그림자들과, 거인들과 그들의 왕을 잡고서 무려 122까지 치솟은 레벨.	Since throughout this expedition, he obtained new shadow soldiers, in this case from the giant race, and a peak level of 122.
79	여기까지만 해도 이미 예상을 아득히 뛰어넘은 결과였다.	Up to this point, it was already a result that already surpassed all expectations.
80	깔끔히 사슬을 포기하고 미소를 지으며 돌아서는 진우에게 베르가 고개를 숙여 보였다.	Although he gave up on the chains, he smiled and turned his gaze to 『Ber』.
81	곧 고개를 들어 올린 녀석이 손끝으로 입구를 가리키자 진우의 정면에 있던 병사들이 일제히 비켜서며 거대한 길을 만들었다.	As soon as 『Ber』 raised his head, Jin-woo pointed to the entrance with the tip of his index finger, and the soldiers in front of him stopped in unison and made a huge path.
82	진우는 어느새 오물이 깔끔히 제거된 베르의 어깨를 툭 쳐 주고는 입구로 향했다.	Jin-woo touched 『Ber's』 shoulder, which had already been cleared from the yellow slime, and headed for the entrance.
83	주군의 손길에 감격해 하던 베르도 곧 진우의 뒤를 따라갔다.	『Ber』, who was deeply moved by his king's hand, followed Jin-woo.
84	그런 진우의 뒤로, 거인들과 싸우는데 크게 공헌한 일천의 그림자 병사들이 전열을 맞추어 걸어 나왔다.	Behind those two, thousands of shadow soldiers, who had greatly contributed to fighting the giants, walked in one line. If someone else saw this large amount of soldiers, they would be amazed by such a spectacle.
85	척, 척, 척, 척.	Chuck! Chuck! Chuck! Chuck!
86	던전 안이 그림자 병사들의 묵직한 발소리로 가득 찼다.	The dungeon was filled with the heavy footsteps of the shadow soldiers.
87	저 멀리, 던전의 입구가 보였다.	Far away, the entrance of the dungeon got in sight.
88	입구로 새어드는 햇빛을 보며 진우는 웃었다. 길었던 거인 사냥이 막을 내리는 순간이었다.	Jin-woo smiled as he saw sunlight shining through the entrance. The hunt was over.
89	* * *	* * *
90	일본 헌터협회 상황실.	Moments ago in the control room of the Hunters Association of Japan.
91	상황실 내부는 작은 소음 하나 없이 쥐 죽은 듯 고요했다. 직원들이 모두 숨 쉬는 법을 잊었다고 해도 과언이 아닐 정도였다.	The interior of the room was so silent that you could hear your colleague's thoughts. It was not an exaggeration to say that all employees forgot how to breathe.
92	그들의 모든 신경은 전방에 자리 잡고 있는 대형 화면에 쏠려 있었다.	All their nerves were attracted to the big screen, which was in front of them.
93	꼴깍.	Gulp!
94	꼴깍.	Gulp!
95	여기저기서 마른침을 힘겹게 넘기는 소리만이 간간이 흘러나왔다.	Only the sound of dry saliva swallowed again and again filled the room.
96	화면에 떠 있는 영상.
97	거기엔 위성의 마력 탐지 카메라로 내려다보이는 신주쿠의 모습이 떠올라 있었다.	On the screen there was a scene of the city of Shinjuku, shown by a satellite camera that could detect magical power. The same satellite used at the 'Jeju Island incident'.
98	마력 탐지 카메라는 마력을 빛으로 나타낸다.	When the camera detected magical power, a light was seen.
99	강한 마력은 큰 빛으로.	The stronger the magic power the brighter the light.
100	약한 마력은 작은 빛으로.	On the other hand, if it's a weak magical power, the light is faint.
101	도쿄 중심에서 떡 하니 자리 잡고 있는 거대한 빛 덩어리가 무엇을 의미하는지, 여기 상황실에 그걸 모르는 이는 단 한 명도 존재하지 않았다.	In the control room was no one who did not know what the huge mass of light in the center of Shinjuku meant.
102	그 빛 덩어리 앞에 천 개에 달하는 자잘한 빛의 점들이 모여 섰다.	A thousand small dots of light stood in front of one ball of light.
103	협회 관계자들은 그 어마어마한 숫자에 아연실색했다.	The officials of the association were surprised by the enormous amount.
104	“저, 저게 다 성진우 헌터의 소환수들이라고”	"Those all are the summons of hunter Sung Jin-woo..."
105	“맙소사..”	"Oh my god, that much?"
106	“언뜻 세어 봐도 5백 개는 넘겠는데”	"At first glance, maybe over 500?"
107	마쓰모토 협회장은 조용히 옆자리에 앉은 분석팀 직원에게 고개를 기울였다.	The president of the association Matsumoto turned his head silently towards the team of analysts who were sitting next to him.
108	“그의 소환수 숫자는 얼마 정도인가”	"How many summons does he have in total?"
109	“겹치는 점들이 많아 정확하지는 않지만 못해도 8백 기 이상으로 짐작됩니다”	"There are many overlapping points, so it's not accurate, but probably more than eight hundred."
110	8백 기.	Eight hundred...
111	분석팀이 '이상'이라는 단어를 꺼냈다면 그 수치는 최솟값으로 봐야 옳았다.	If the analysts team had mentioned the word "ideal", the figure would have been at its highest point.
112	그렇게 계산해도 제주도에서 봤었던 소환수보다 두 배 이상 되는 숫자였다.	Even so, it was more than double the amount he saw at Jeju Island.
113	마쓰모토는 경악했다.	Matsumoto was astonished.
114	‘그때가 언제라고 소환수가 두 배로 늘다니?’	'When did the number of his summons double?'
115	아니, 소환수의 숫자를 늘릴 수 있다는 것부터가 원래는 정상이 아니다.	No, it is not normal to be able to increase the number of summons.
116	그는 떨리는 손으로 입가를 쓸어내렸다.	Matsumoto shook his head with his trembling hands.
117	적이라고 생각했으면 그야말로 눈앞이 캄캄해졌을 텐데, 아군이라고 생각하자 이렇게 마음이 놓일 수가 없었다.	If Jin-woo would been his enemy, Matsumoto knew he could not be saved.
118	성진우 헌터가 일본에 자비를 베풀어 준 것이 얼마나 다행인지.	Therefore, Matsumoto was happy that hunter Sung Jin-woo showed mercy for Japan despite his intrigue.
119	겨우 충격에서 벗어난 마쓰모토 협회장의 고개가 다시 화면을 향했다.	After emerging from amazement, he turned his eyes to the screen.
120	빛의 점들이 빛 덩어리에게 돌진했다.	All dots rushed to the one ball of light.
121	성진우 헌터의 소환수들과 게이트를 지키는 거인의 전투가 벌어지기 직전이었다.	It was just before the battle of the giant guarding the gate against Jin-woo and his shadow soldiers.
122	다들 손에 땀을 쥐고 빛의 점들이 끊임없이 얽히고설키는 것을 관전했다.	Everyone sweated and watched the points of light constantly tangled.
123	그리고 마침내-	And finally...
124	점멸하던 빛의 기둥이 사라졌다.	All points of light disappeared.
125	“와아아아아-”	"WOOOOOOOOO!"
126	기다렸다는 듯 상황실 전체를 뒤흔드는 환호성들이 터져 나왔다.	As if they expected this, the cheers shook the whole room until they exploded.
127	직원들은 서로 부둥켜안고 울고 웃으며 기쁨을 만끽했다. 드디어, 일본 열도가 거인형 마수들의 공포에서 해방되는 순간이었다.	The employees applauded, laughed and enjoyed the minute. Finally, it was the moment when the country of Japan was freed from the horror of the giants.
128	그 모든 일을 한국인 헌터 하나가 해냈다.	And everything was done by a single korean hunter.
129	“..”	"..."
130	입을 꾹 다물고 묵묵히 화면을 응시하던 마쓰모토 협회장이 혼자 고개를 끄덕끄덕 움직였다.	Matsumoto, who was silently watching the screen with his mouth closed, nodded to himself.
131	진우로 인해 자신의 계획이 틀어졌을 때는 어째서 저런 헌터가 일본이 아니라 한국에 태어났는지 하늘을 원망했다.	When his plans failed, it bothered him that such a hunter would be born in Korea and not in Japan.
132	그러나 지금은 그가 한국에 나타난 것을 하늘에 감사했다.	But now he was thanking heaven for the korean hunter's descent.
133	‘그가 아니었으면 지금쯤 일본은...’	'If it were not for him, Japan would have been...'
134	끔찍한 상상에 몸서리치던 마쓰모토 협회장이 마지막으로 해야 할 일을 위해 수화기를 들었다.	Matsumoto, trembling at the terrible imagination, heard the telephone ring.
135	전화는 빠르게 연결됐다.	He quickly grabbed the phone and listened.
136	-어떻게 됐습니까?	"How did it go?"
137	수화기 너머로 일본 수상의 긴장된 목소리가 흘러나왔다.	A tense voice came from Japan's Prime Minister over the phone.
138	마쓰모토 협회장은 약간 목에 메인 것 같은 목소리로 담담히 결과를 말했다.	Matsumoto, president of the association, spoke quietly in a voice slightly similar to that of the Prime Minister.
139	“일본은... 일본의 위기는 해제되었습니다”	"Japan ... Japan's crisis has been lifted."
140	수화기 너머에서 희열에 가득 찬 고성들이 들려왔다.	Several jubilant voices of joy could be heard over the phone.
141	그러나 수상은 점잖게, 최대한 기쁨을 숨기며 말을 이었다.	But the Prime Minister spoke courteously, hiding his joy as much as he could.
142	-수고했소, 마쓰모토 협회장. 하지만 그렇다고 해서 협회장의 책임이 덜어지는 일은 없을 겁니다.	"Thank you, Matsumoto, but that does not mean that your position as president is insured."
143	“물론입니다”	"Of course."
144	각오했던 바다.	President Matsumoto was ready for anything.
145	적장을 치는 데 실패한 장수는 자신의 목을 내놓아야 하는 법.	Matsumoto already knew about the dimensions his mistakes had and because of them, he almost caused the extinction of Japan.
146	하물며 그 적장이 나라를 구해줬다면 어떤가?	'And now the enemy hunter saved our country...?'
147	완벽한 패배 앞에서 마쓰모토는 어떠한 변명도 입에 담을 수 없었다.	In the face of a complete defeat, Matsumoto could not put an excuse in his mouth.
148	그가 조용히 말했다.	He said softly.
149	“어떤 처분이든 달게 받겠습니다. 그것이... 제가 마지막으로 해야 할 일이겠지요”	"I will accept any kind of punishment, that ... that's the last thing I have to do."
150	* * *	* * *
151	거인들이 모두 처치되었다는 소식은 즉각 전 세계에 알려졌다.	The news of the dead giants spread instantly throughout the world.
152	가까이는 옆 나라 한국에서부터 멀리는 일본의 정반대에 위치한 남미 브라질까지.	From Korea to Brazil and South America, which is on the opposite side of the world.
153	세계가 진우의 활약을 들었다.	The world has heard about Jin-woo's action.
154	-한 명의 헌터가 한 나라 전체를 구원하다!	[ One hunter saves an entire country! ]
155	SNS에서는 새로운 국가권력급 헌터가 나타난 것이 아니냐고 떠들썩했다.	On social networking sites, there was a controversy over the emergence of a new nation-class hunter.
156	제주도 때와 다른 점은 그렇게 말하는 이들이 한국인들만이 아니라는 것이었다.	Only some did not think the same.
157	미국 동부 메릴랜드 주.	Maryland - East U.S.
158	S급 게이트의 레이드를 무사히 끝낸 미국의 헌터들은 정부에서 주최한 축하연을 앞두고 있었다.	The US hunters, who safely finished cleaning the S-class gate, were waiting for a government-sponsored celebration.
159	하지만 헌터들은 파티장으로 들어가지 못하고 일본의 소식이 흘러나오는 호텔 라운지의 TV 앞에 우뚝 멈춰 서 입을 쩍 벌리고 있었다.	The hunters, however, could not enter the party room as they were standing in front of a television in the hotel lounge where the news from Japan flowed.
160	“뭐”	"What?"
161	“아니... 상식적으로 이게”	"No, I dont think so."
162	말이 안 된다.	It does not make sense, they thought.
163	세계에서 가장 유명한 S급 보조 계열 헌터였던 유리 오를로프가 아무것도 하지 못하고 눈 깜짝할 사이에 죽임을 당했다.	Yuri Orlov, one of the most famous S-class hunters in the world, could not do anything and was killed in the blink of an eye.
164	그때 카메라에 잡혔던 초대형 거인의 움직임.	Yuri Orlov's death, who was swallowed by the giant quickly, was even recorded by the cameras.
165	그 덩치에 그 속도라면 괴물이라는 단어로도 놈을 표현하기가 부족했다.	To label the giant as monster was not enough due to his size and speed.
166	그런데 그 무지막지한 놈을 S급 헌터 혼자서 덜렁 처치했다고?	'However, a S-class hunter just killed that damn bastard by himself?'
167	[...진우 성 헌터는 같은 날 일본에 도착한 D급의 진호 유 헌터와 함께...]	[... the S-class hunter Sung Jin-woo accompanied by D-class hunter Yoo Jin-ho arrived at Japan the same day as ...]
168	아니, 차라리 혼자인 게 낫지.	No, he wasn't alone.
169	D급 헌터까지 달고서 그 괴물들을 다 처치했다는 말인가?	'You want to tell me that he killed them all with only a D-class hunter?'
170	믿기지 않았다.	It was incredible.
171	그러나 믿지 않을 수도 없는 것이, 카메라에서는 연신 눈물로 기쁨을 호소하는 일본 국민들의 모습을 내보내고 있었다.	They also showed the japanese citizens crying with tears of joy on the televison.
172	이극고.	And then.
173	전환된 화면에서 바닥에 힘없이 널브러진, 초거대 거인형 마수의 모습이 나타났다.	On the screen, a super massive giant appeared lying helplessly on the ground.
174	“컥”	"Is ... is he dead?"
175	S급 헌터 세 사람은 누가 먼저라고 할 것 없이 신음을 터트렸다.	The three S-class hunters moaned in amazement when they saw the corpse.
176	괴물이 죽었다는 사실이 이제 겨우 실감이 나기 시작했다.	The fact that the monster was dead began to feel real.
177	그때.	But suddenly...
178	“너희들, 여기 있었네”	"So you three were here."
179	옆에서 들려온 목소리에 세 사람이 일제히 고개를 돌렸다.	The three turned their heads at the same time towards the voice.
180	세 헌터의 눈이 커졌다.	The hunter's eyes widened.
181	“토마스..”	"Thomas..."
182	다가선 토마스 안드레는 씩 웃으며 종이 한 장을 보여주었다.	Thomas Andre, nation-class hunter, laughed and showed them a piece of paper with a grin.
183	“이, 이게 뭡니까”	"What do want to show us?"
184	“내기의 결과를 순순히 받아들이겠다는 각서”	"A memorandum about accepting the result of betting in earnest."
185	“예에-”	"Excuse me-"
186	세 헌터의 반응에도 아랑곳하지 않고, 토마스는 그들이 내기에 걸었던 물품들을 하나하나 자필로 적어 나갔다.	Not interested in their reactions, Thomas had written down the items they had bet on, one by one.
187	“넌 요트, 넌 자택, 그리고 넌..”	"Listen... you owe me a yacht, you a house, and you ..."
188	세 번째 헌터를 물끄러미 바라보던 토마스가 볼펜 끝으로 옆 머리를 긁적였다.	Thomas, who was looking at the three hunters, scratched his head with the tip of his pen.
189	“넌 뭘 걸었더라”	"You forget your bets?"
190	지목당한 남자는 꿀꺽 침을 삼키고는 황급히 말했다.	One of the three swallowed and said quickly.
191	“전 아무것도 안 걸었는데요”	"I did not bet on anything."
192	“넥타이 좋은 거 메고 있네”	"You have a nice tie there."
193	“전 아무것도”	"But I did not bet ..."
194	“넥타이”	"Tie."
195	“아니, 전..”	"No, I..."
196	토마스가 선글라스를 조금 아래로 내리고 슬쩍 바라보자 남자는 아무 말도 할 수 없었다.	Thomas lowered his sunglasses a little and stared at the tie on the hunter's neck, the man could not say anything.
197	S급 마수들을 맨손으로 잡아 찢어버리는 '골리앗'의 힘을 보고 왔다.	The man had seen Thomas's skill,『Goliath』, which was a power capable of destroying S-class hunters with his bare hands.
198	S급 던전을 하급 던전처럼 활보하고 다닌 그에게 대들고 싶은 마음은 추호도 들지 않았다.	The man did not want to be touched by Thomas, so he had no other options than ...
199	“넥타이”	"Here! Take it."
200	남자는 울먹이며 넥타이를 풀었다.	The man untied and handed the tie to Thomas with a sad expression on his face.
201	잠시 뒤 콧노래를 부르며 식당으로 이동하던 토마스가 낯익은 얼굴을 발견하고서 멈춰 섰다.	After a while, Thomas, who was humming and moving towards the party room, found a familiar face and stopped.
202	스케빈저 길드에서 최상급 헌터들의 관리를 담당하고 있는 매니저, 로라였다.	It was Laura, part of the management in charge of the administration of the main hunters of the Scavenger Guild.
203	그녀가 다가오자 토마스가 넥타이를 뽐내며 물었다.	As she approached him, Thomas presented his new item and asked.
204	“내 넥타이 어때”	"How's my tie?"
205	“비싸 보이긴 하지만 하와이안 셔츠에는 어울리지 않네요”	"It seems expensive, but it does not suit hawaiian shirts."
206	“그래”	"You think so?"
207	토마스는 넥타이를 풀어 옆의 쓰레기통에 쑤셔 박으며 대답했다.	Thomas untied it and threw the tie in the trash can at the next door.
208	“나도 그렇게 생각했어”	"I also thought the same."
209	토마스의 기행을 오랫동안 가까이에서 지켜봐 왔던 로라는 별 감흥도 없이 용건을 이야기했다.	Laura, who had been watching Thomas for a long time, spoke of what was afflicting her, but without much enthusiasm.
210	“문제가 생겼습니다”	"We have a problem."
211	“문제”	"Problem?"
212	토마스가 고개를 들었다.	Thomas looked up.
213	그녀가 전화가 아니라 직접 와서 말할 정도의 문제라면 결코 사소한 것이 아님을, 토마스는 오랜 경험을 통해 잘 알고 있었다.	Thomas knew from long experience that it must be trivial enough for her to come and speak in person.
214	“무슨 문제”	"What problem?"
215	로라는 초조한 목소리로 말했다.	Laura said in an irritated voice.
216	“이번 국제 길드 컨퍼런스에 헌터관리국이 초청한 길드들 명단이 나왔는데, 거기 한국의 아진 길드가 포함되어 있었습니다”	"The list of guilds invited by the 'Hunter Bureau' for the 'International Guild Conference' was released. And on it is a korean guild named 'Ahjin'."
217	“아진... 길드”	"Guild ... Ahjin."
218	예감이 좋지 않다.	Thomas had a bad feeling.
219	토마스의 목소리가 무거워졌다.	Thomas' voice became heavy.
220	로라는 고개를 끄덕였다.	And then, Laura nodded.
221	“네. 성진우 헌터가 만든 길드입니다”	"Yes, this is the guild created by hunter Sung Jin-woo."
222	역시나.	As it was expected.
223	'어쩜 이렇게 불길한 예감은 한 번도 빗나가지 않는지.'	'How could I ever miss such ominous premonitions?'
224	토마스가 미간을 찌푸리고는 말했다.	Thomas, who was already frowning, realized.
225	“그가 미국에 오겠군”	"He's coming to America."


1		edited 2019.03.17 #white
2	이시카와 현의 어느 마을.	A town in the Ishikawa Prefecture.
3	마읍 입구는 아침부터 사람들로 발 디딜 틈 없이 북적였다.	The entrance to the town was crowded with people since morning.
4	“뭡니까? 다들 무슨 일로 나와 있는 거래요”	"What's wrong with everyone?"
5	아직 소식을 듣지 못한 마을 주민이 주변을 두리번거리며 물었다.	A resident, who had not yet heard from abroad, looked around.
6	마을 복구공사로 한창 바쁜 시기에 이렇게 많은 사람들이 나와 있다니.	There are so many people out there even during the busy times of restoration work.
7	무너진 건물의 잔해를 치운다고 바빴던 남자로서는 당황스러울 수밖에.	It would be embarrassing for a man who was busy cleaning up the giant's wreckage.
8	“그게요”	"Look there!"
9	친절한 아주머니 하나가 남자에게 설명해 주려고 입을 열었다가, 도로 끝에서 윤곽을 드러낸 차 한 대를 보고 그쪽을 가리켰다.	A kind lady opened her mouth to explain it to the resident, and in that, she pointed to a car that came from the end of the road.
10	“어마! 저기 온다! 저기 와요”	"Oh! Here it comes! Here it comes!"
11	웅성웅성.	A roaring sound.
12	차를 발견한 주민들이 소란을 떨기 시작했다.	The people who saw the car started to make a riot.
13	들뜬 눈빛들을 보고 있자니 어디 먼 곳에 떨어져 살던 반가운 친척이라도 마중 나온 분위기였다.	They were looking with excited eyes, it was as if a loved relative had come from a very distant place to visit them.
14	‘그런데 이 많은 사람들이 전부 같은 친척을 뒀을 리도 없고...’	'There is no way that so many of these people are from same families...'
15	남자는 목에 건 수건으로 목 주변의 땀을 닦아 내며 의아한 눈빛을 보내었다.	The resident wiped the sweat from his neck with a towel around his neck and gave a man beside him an inquisitive look.
16	“그러니까 누가 오는 거냐고요”	"So, who's coming?"
17	보다 못한 옆자리의 아저씨가 답답하다는 듯 말했다.	The man answered as if he were frustrated.
18	“헌터님이 오신답니다”	"The hunter is coming."
19	“헌터님요? 무슨 헌터님요”	"A hunter, what kind of hunter?"
20	“무슨 헌터님이겠습니까”	"Who else would it be?"
21	차가 가까워지자 주민들이 손을 들어 열렬히 환영했다.	As the car approached, the residents raised their hands and received it with enthusiasm.
22	그들 표정에 나타난 건 진심 어린 기쁨과 감사.	There was sincere joy and gratitude in their faces.
23	‘설마...’	'What the heck..?'
24	그제야 남자도 누가 이 마을을 방문했는지 간신히 깨달을 수 있었다.	The resident could barely realize who visited this town.
25	그의 고개가 저도 모르게 뒤쪽으로 돌아갔다.	He turned his head without knowing exactly who is coming.
26	그러자 거인들에 의해 반쯤 파손된 마을의 참상이 한눈에 들어왔다. 복구에 동원된 도구들과 기계들이 곳곳에 멈춰 서 있었다.	He could see at a glance the misery of the town which was half destroyed by the giants. The tools and machines used for restoration had stopped everywhere.
27	누군가가 거인형 마수를 멈춰 주지 않았더라면, 그나마 마을의 형태나 남아 있을 수 있었을까?	'If someone had not stopped the giants, would the prefecture, let alone the town, still exist?'
28	수많은 추억이 담긴 고향이 하마터면 흔적도 없이 사라질 뻔했다.	The home of numerous memories almost disappeared without a trace.
29	내가 다닌 학교, 내가 다니던 길, 몸 담은 직장까지.	The school he attended, the way he lived, the work he did.
30	그렇게 생각하자 가슴속 깊은 곳에서부터 어떤 감정이 솟구쳐 올라왔다.	While the man thought about that an emotion arose in the depths of his heart.
31	코끝이 찡해졌다.	The tip of his nose frowned.
32	‘정말 그 사람이 온다고?’	'Is this really true?'
33	휙.
34	그의 고개가 도로 쪽으로 돌아갔다.	His head turned again towards the road.
35	주민들이 그 헌터를 환영하는 것은 위쪽에서 시킨 일도 아니고, 남에게 보여 주기 위한 가식적인 행동도 아니었다.	It was not up to the people to welcome the hunter, nor was it a pretentious act to show others.
36	마음속에서 우러러 나와 움직인 것이었다.	Instead, it was the feeling that made them do this.
37	감사의 마음이 사람들의 다리를 움직였다.	Gratitude moved the people's legs.
38	어느새 남자도 자기 목에 걸고 있던 수건을 붕붕 휘두르며 차를 향해서 환호성을 내질렀다.	The resident swung the towel around his neck once more and shouted at the car.
39	“와아아아-”	"Waaaaa-"
40	뻥 뚫린 도로를 가로질러 달려오는 검정색의 고급 밴은 새것인데도 불구하고, 얼마나 험지를 거쳐 왔는지 흙먼지에 뒤덮여 10년은 굴린 것처럼 보였다.	Although the black luxury van that crossed the road was new, it was covered by dust and dirt.
41	번호판에 번호 대신 적힌 글자인 '일본 헌터협회'가 흙먼지에 가려져 읽기 힘들 정도였다.	The words "Japan Hunters Association", which was written on the license plate instead of a number, was covered in dust, making it difficult to read.
42	차의 험한 상태가 그동안의 격렬했던 싸움을 말해 주는 것 같아 주민들의 마음이 더욱 뭉클해졌다.	The people felt much more confirmed as the rough condition of the car seemed to tell them about the fierce battle the hunters had to go through.
43	감정이 풍부한 사람들은 눈물까지 보였다.	The emotional people even began to shed tears.
44	잠시 뒤 능숙한 운전 솜씨로 움직이던 밴이 그들 앞에서 깔끔히 멈춰 섰다.	After a while, the van stopped in front of them.
45	끼익.	Brief silence.
46	“와아아아-”	"Wow."
47	“헌터님”	"Hunter!"
48	열렬한 환대를 받으며 선글라스를 낀 유진호가 운전석에서 내려섰다.	Yoo Jin-ho, wearing sunglasses, got out of the seat with ease.
49	착.	All right.
50	유진호는 몰려든 주민들에게 일일이 손을 흔들어 주었다.	He waved towards the crowd of people waiting for them.
51	그때.	Then.
52	“헌터님”	"Hunter!"
53	진우 일행을 기다리고 있었던 일본 헌터협회 직원 하나가 사람들 사이를 간신히 비집고 나왔다.	One of the staff members of the 'Japan Hunters Association', who was waiting for Jin-woo, barely managed to squeeze out of the crowd.
54	헥헥, 숨을 몰아쉬던 그가 자세를 바로하고 물었다.	Panting and breathing, he asked right away.
55	“성진우 헌터님 되십니까”	"Excuse me, are you the hunter Sung Jin-woo?"
56	직원은 일본어를 썼지만 다행히 그중에서 알아들을 수 있는 단어가 하나 껴있었다.	The staff member spoke in Japanese, but fortunately Yoo Jin-ho understood the staff's last words.
57	“노”	"No."
58	여유롭게 고개를 가로젓던 유진호가 검지를 들어 하늘을 가리켰다.	While shaking his head calmly, he raised his index finger and pointed to the sky.
59	“데얼”	"Look up."
60	그러자.	And suddenly, there was a roar in the sky.
61	키아악-	Kiaak-!
62	비룡 카이셀이 기분 좋은 울음소리를 냈다.	The wyvern 『Kaisel』 made a pleasant cry.
63	“저, 저게 뭐시여”	"W-What,... what is that?"
64	“뭐야”	"Huh?"
65	자라 보고 놀란 가슴 솥뚜껑 보고 놀란다고 하던가?	'Why did the cry surprised them that much?'
66	거인형 마수의 공포에 한동안 시달렸던 주민들이 하늘을 날고 있는 검은 생물을 보고 움찔 어깨를 떨었다.	The residents, who had thought it was the roar of a giant, shook their shoulders as they watched the black creature flying in the sky.
67	그러나 카이셀은 주민들의 머리 위를 돌기만 할 뿐이었다.	『Kaisel』 was circling above the heads of the people.
68	키아아악-	Kiaak-!
69	카이셀에게 적의가 없다는 사실을 깨달은 주민들은 여전히 무섭다는 얼굴을 하면서도, 신기한 눈빛으로 위를 응시했다.	The residents who realized that 『Kaisel』 was not hostile against them, still looked with surprising eyes.
70	그 순간.	At that moment.
71	카이셀 위에서 검은 인영이 뛰어내렸다.	A man jumped off 『Kaisel's』back.
72	쿵! Thud! Bang!	Thud-!
73	‘지배자의 권능'으로 가볍게 착지한 진우를 보고 주민들이 눈을 휘둥그레 떴다.	When Jin-woo, who landed lightly thanks to his ability 『Power of Ruler』, saw the eyes of the people wide open.
74	“..”	"..."
75	특히 가장 진우와 가까이 있는 협회 직원은 안경 끝을 쥐고서 아무 말도 하지 못했다.	In particular, the employee of the association, held the tip of his glasses and could not say anything.
76	그를 대신해 유진호가 진우에게 말을 전해 주었다.	On his behalf, Yoo Jin-ho delivered a message to Jin-woo.
77	“형님, 이분이 형님을 찾으셨습니다”	"Brother, this guy was looking for you."
78	“그래”	"Why?"
79	돌아선 진우가 직원 앞에 섰다.	Upon asking, Jin-woo turned around and stood in front of the staff member.
80	코앞까지 다가온 진우를 보고 뒤늦게 정신을 차린 직원이 빠르게 고개를 가로저었다.	The employee who belatedly came to his senses when he saw Jin-woo approaching, shook his head.
81	상부에서 절대 실수하지 말라고 신신당부했던 헌터님 앞이다.	He could not make any mistakes in front of the hunters.
82	간신히 잡념을 털어 낸 직원이 엄숙한 표정을 짓더니 꾸벅 고개를 숙였다.	Afterward, the staff member smiled solemnly and bowed his head.
83	“반갑습니다, 성진우 헌터님. 일본 헌터협회 가나자와 지부의 다나카 히로시입니다”	"Nice to meet you, Hunter Sung Jin-woo. I'm Tanaka Hiroshi from the Kanazawa Branch (Capital of the Ishikawa Prefecture) of the 'Japan Hunters Association'."
84	고개를 들어 올린 그가 자신이 마중을 나온 이유를 설명했다.	At the same time. He raised his head and explained why he had come out to meet him.
85	“제가 오늘 헌터님의 안내를 맡게 되었습니다. 잘 부탁드립니다”	"Today I will stay with you to be your guide and give you my support with whatever you need, hunter."
86	물론 전부 일본어였다.	Of course, the employee spoke everything in Japanese.
87	진우가 유진호를 돌아보았다. 유진호도 진우를 바라보았다.	Jin-woo looked at Yoo Jin-ho, Yoo Jin-ho looked back at Jin-woo.
88	“..”	"..."
89	“..”	"..."
90	방글방글 웃고 있는 유진호의 얼굴을 보고, 그에게 일본인의 말을 이해하고자 하는 의지가 전혀 없다는 사실을 알게 된 진우가 한숨을 푹 내쉬었다.	When he saw Yoo Jin-ho's smiling face, Jin-woo sighed deeply cause he realized that Yoo Jin-ho had no idea what the staff member said either.
91	하는 수 없이 진우는 일본어 통역이 가능한 그림자 병사를 소환했다.	Inevitably, Jin-woo needed to summon a shadow soldier who could speak Japanese.
92	‘왕이시여...’	'My king...'
93	그림자에서 올라온 베르가 정중히 진우에게 고개를 숙였다.	『Ber』, who came out of the shadow, bowed gently to Jin-woo.
94	인사가 끝난 베르는 직원을 향해 돌아섰다.	After the greeting, 『Ber』 turned to the staff member.
95	‘이자는 제가 맡겠습니다.’	'I'll take care of this, my king.'
96	‘아니, 네가 그렇게 말하니까 다른 의미로 불안해지는데...’	'No, when you say it that way you make me nervous...'
97	그렇게 생각한 사람이 진우만은 아니었는지 직원은 말할 것도 없고, 주민들 역시 베르를 보고서 얼굴이 딱딱하게 굳었다.	The people, not to mention the staff member, also had a stiff face when they saw 『Ber』.
98	“인간”	"Human."
99	베르는 직원에게 다가가 가슴을 활짝 펴 보이고서 말했다.	『Ber』 approached the Japanese employee and told him.
100	“주군께 전하고 싶은 말이 무엇이냐”	"What do you want to tell the king?"
101	지켜보고 있던 주민들의 입에서 일제히 탄성이 흘러나왔다.	Amazement sprang from people's mouths when they heard 『Ber』 speaking.
102	그림자 병사가 대화하는 것을 처음 들어 본 유진호도 놀라 물었다.	Yoo Jin-ho, who also heard a shadow soldier speaking for the first time, asked in surprise.
103	“형님, 쟤가 말도 할 수 있었습니까”	"Brother, your summons can speak?!"
104	“어”	"Hmm."
105	진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded.
106	괴물같이 쩌렁쩌렁 울리는 목소리만 빼면 원어민으로 봐도 무방할 유창한 일본어였다.	Except for his monstrous and resonant voice, 『Ber』 could speak Japanese fluently.
107	‘하긴...’	'But...'
108	섭치한 숫자로 따지면 일본인이 제일 많았으니 당연하다면 당연한 일일지도 모른다는 생각에 도달한 순간, 진우는 왠지 머리가 지끈거려서 한손으로 이마를 움켜쥐었다.	As soon as Jin-woo reached the idea that it might be natural to know that the Japanese had the greatest number of Japanese native speaker, Jin-woo grabbed his forehead with one hand because he got a headache.
109	직원과 몇 마디를 나눈 베르가 진우에게 돌아섰다.	『Ber』, who had finished speaking with the Japanese staff member, walked towards Jin-woo.
110	“왕이시여. 이자는 마을의 안내를 맡은 자로, 성심을 다해 주군을 모시겠다고 합니다”	"My king, this man says he will be your guide for this place, and that he will serve my king with all his heart."
111	“근데 뭐라고 대답했기에 저 사람 얼굴색이 저렇게 하얘져”	"But what did you tell him to make his face look so white?"
112	“허튼수작을 부리면 발끝에서부터 머리카락 하나까지 전부 다 먹어 치우겠다고 했습니다, 왕이시여”	"I told him that if something happened to you, my king, I would devour him from his feet to his head."
113	“...그래”	"...Okay."
114	뭐 어떤가.	'What could go wrong?' Jin-woo thought to himself.
115	뜻만 통했으면 됐지.	It just had to work out.
116	직원은 진우 뒤로 가서 선 베르의 눈치를 살피며 조심스레 말했다.	The staff member returned to Jin-woo and said cautiously.
117	“이쪽으로 가시죠”	"Over here please."
118	안쓰러울 정도로 창백해진 직원의 얼굴에 안타까운 마음이 든 진우가 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo who was saddened by the threat the employee received by 『Ber』, nodded.
119	“네”	"Yes."
120	진우 일행은 직원의 안내에 따라 마을 안쪽에 위치한 폐창고로 향했다.	Following the guidance of the staff member, Jin-woo and the Yoo Jin-ho went to a store room located within the town according to the orientation of the staff.
121	입구가 따로 없이 문이 있었던 한쪽 벽면이 완전히 날아간 창고에는 거인형 마수의 사체가 반듯이 누워 있었다.	In the store room, one side of the wall whose door was destroyed, lay a dead giant.
122	“여깁니다”	"Here."
123	사체를 가리킨 직원이 한쪽으로 비켜섰다.	The employee pointed to the dead body.
124	진우가 다가가 사체를 살폈다.	Jin-woo approached and examined the corpse.
125	치열했던 전투의 흔적이 여실히 남아 있는 마수의 사체에는 무수한 이빨 자국과... 뜯어먹힌 상처들이 가득했다.	There were traces of a fierce battle on the giant's body, innumerable bites, teeths and ... gnawing marks.
126	‘너네들... 이거 먹었냐?’	'You guys ... did you try to eat the giant?’
127	베르를 돌아보는 진우의 눈빛이 예리했다.	Jin-woo's eyes turned and they looked at 『Ber』 sharply.
128	진우가 돌아보기 전부터 이미 허리를 직각으로 굽히고 있었던 베르가 시선을 바닥에 고정시켰다.	『Ber』, who had already bent his waist at a right angle even before Jin-woo turned around, fixed his eyes on the ground and nodded heavily.
129	어째서일까?	'Why?'
130	유진호는 형님과 개미의 관계를 보며 부장에게 굽실거리는 만년 과장의 모습을 떠올렸다.	Looking at the relationship between his brother and the ant, Yoo Jin-ho remembered a movie scene where the director always scolded his employees.
131	진우의 시선이 다시 사체 쪽으로 옮겨 갔다.	Jin-woo's gaze shifted back to the dead body.
132	사실 사체만 제대로 남아 있다면 그림자를 추출하는 데는 문제가 없었다.	In fact, if only the corpse remained, there was no problem in extracting its shadow.
133	‘그냥 기분이 찝찝한 거지.’	'It just feels awkward.'
134	일본 내 모든 거인들을 처치한 진우는 병사들에게 죽어 그림자 추출을 하지 못한 마수들을 찾아다니는 중이었다.	Jin-woo, who did not kill all the giants in Japan, was looking for the giants who died by his troops.
135	그러다 보니 사체의 상태를 보면 어느 부대와 싸웠는지 금방 알 수 있었다.	Then, when he look at the state of the body, he immediately know with whom of the three troops this giant had fought.
136	대개 개미 군단과 마주친 마수들은 이런 꼴을 면치 못했다.	Most of the people who encountered the giants were not able to do this.
137	“후”	"Haa.."
138	무참히 뜯어먹히며 죽어 갔을 마수를 바라보며 나직하게 한숨을 내쉰 진우가 소매를 걷어붙였다.	Jin-woo, who sighed slowly when he saw the giant's corpse, which had been nearly devoured, decided.
139	손끝이 사체로 향했다.	His fingertips turned to the dead body.
140	진우의 입에서 근언함이 담긴 목소리가 흘러나왔다.	Jin-woo's mouth let out a voice filled with eloquence.
141	“일어나라”	"Arise."
142	그러자.	Success.
143	진우를 따라 발 디딜 틈 없이 몰려든 주민들이 너 나 할 것 없이 동시에 탄성을 내질렀다.	The people who had followed Jin-woo along the road were amazed.
144	와아-	"Wow-"
145	비명과 함께 그림자 속에서 온전한 상태로 나타난 거인 병사가 진우에게 한쪽 무릎을 꿇었다.	The giant soldier, who emerged from shadows, bowed to Jin-woo on one knee.
146	쿵! Thud! Bang!	Thud-!
147	가볍게 성공.	A great success.
148	이걸로 27번 째 거인 병사가 완성되었다.	This was already the twenty-seventh giant soldier that Jin-woo had incorporated to his shadow soldier army.
149	‘이제 둘 남았나?’	'There are only two more left, right?'
150	진우는 늠름한 거인 병사를 올려다보며 씩 미소를 지었다.	Jin-woo looked at the shadow giant with a big smile.
151	* * *	* * *
152	같은 시간 한국.	At the same time, in Korea.
153	헌터협회의 회장실에서는 고건희가 리모콘으로 이리저리 채널을 돌리고 있었다.	In the room of the president of the Hunters Association, Go Gun-hee was changing channels to his screen with his remote control.
154	하지만 어디를 봐도 온통 진우의 일본 이야기로 도배되어 있었다.	But everywhere he looks, it was all over the story of Jin-woo.
155	한국뿐만 아니었다. 세계 어느 곳의 뉴스 채널을 틀어도 마찬가지였다.	In all the channels that Go Gun-hee saw, they were reporting about him and his successful journey in Japan.
156	성 헌터는 이번 일로 자신의 이름 석 자를 전 세계에 확실히 각인시켰다.	It was not only in Korea. The majority of all the important channels of the world reported the same.
157	“허허”	"Haha."
158	고건희 협회장은 마치 자기 일처럼 싱글벙글 연일 웃음이 떠날지 몰랐다.	Go Gun-hee, president of the 'Korean Hunters Association', could not help laughing because of the joy.
159	만약 그날 일본으로 가겠다는 성진우 헌터를 말렸더라면...	If Go Gun-hee had denied Jin-woo going to Japan that day ...
160	괜히 진저리가 쳐진다.	None of this would be happening right now.
161	말년에 일생일대의 실수를 저지를 뻔했다.	If Go Gun-hee had denied him, he would repent repentantly for the rest of his life. He was glad he had not made a big mistake in his last years of life.
162	성 헌터가 스스로 나서 준 것에 감사할 정도로 이번 일로 인해 한국 헌터계의 위상이 급부상한 것이다.	Thanks to Jin-woo, the state of the korean hunters as well as the country status itself would increase exponentially.
163	한 사람 덕분에 한국이 신흥 헌터강국으로까지 언급되고 있었다.	Thanks to one person, Korea was even mentioned as an emerging power of elite hunters.
164	그러니 협회장의 입장에선 진우의 활약이 대견하고 기쁠 수밖에.	Therefore, the president of the association, he fully admires the performance of Jin-woo both in Korea and in Japan.
165	다만 한 가지 불안한 점은.	However, there was only one thing that concerned the president.
166	“협회장님”	"President Go Gun-hee."
167	마침 우진철 부장이 노크 후 협회장실로 들어섰다. 잇따른 성과로 그는 최연소 부장 타이틀을 달았다.	Woo Jin-cheol entered the association's office after knocking on the door. With a series of achievements, he won the title of youngest manager.
168	가볍게 목례를 올린 우진철이 상황을 보고했다.	After a brief bow, Woo Jin-chul, reported on the situation.
169	“놈이 중국 쪽으로 방향을 틀었다고 합니다”	"He turned towards China."
170	“그래”	"Really?"
171	예상치 못한 상황이었다.	There had been an unexpected situation.
172	진우가 거인들을 처치해 나가는 동안 그중 하나가 바다로 뛰어들었다.	A giant had jumped into the sea while Jin-woo was killing the other giants.
173	태평양 쪽으로 가는가 했던 놈이 갑자기 방향을 정반대로 틀어서 중국으로 향하고 있다는 소식은 신선한 충격이었다.	It was a shock to hear that the giant heading towards the pacific was suddenly going in the opposite direction.
174	고건희가 물었다.	Afterwards, Go Gun-hee asked.
175	“중국의 반응은 어떤가”	"How did China react?"
176	“류즈캉이 직접 나선다고 합니다”	"Liu Zhang will take care of it personaly."
177	고건희는 소파에 등을 기댔다.	Hearing that, Go Gun-hee lay back on the couch.
178	“그럼 문제는 없겠군”	"Then there's no problem."
179	세계 최강의 다섯 헌터 중 한 명.	Liu Zhang, one of the five strongest hunters in the world.
180	류즈캉이 직접 나선다면 거인형 마수는 중국 땅을 밟아 보기도 전에 사지가 분리될 터.	If it was Liu Zhang who would take care of that giant, then there was nothing to worry about, so the thought of Go Gun-hee.
181	성 헌터가 자리를 비운 지금, 놈의 진로가 한국이 아닌 것이 다행이었다.	On the other hand, he was happy that the giant was going to China and not to Korea, since Jin-woo was not present at the moment.
182	안심하는 협회장의 얼굴을 보고 우진철도 마음이 놓이는지 미소를 지었다.	When Woo Jin-Cheol saw the relieved face of the president, he nodded.
183	문득 그의 시야에 TV 화면이 들어왔다.	Suddenly his eyesight entered the TV screen.
184	파괴된 일본의 모습과 절규하는 일본인들, 그리고 구조와 복구 작업이 개시되는 장면이 하나씩 흘러나왔다.	They were filming a scene in which a destroyed Japan appeared, listening to the Japanese shouts everywhere, and finally, the scene where the rescue and restoration work began.
185	“안됐군요”	"Japan went through a very bad time."
186	우진철이 혀를 찼다.	Woo Jin-cheol said coldly.
187	“안됐지... 안된 일이야”	"Yes... I'm also sorry."
188	고건희도 동의했다.	Go Gun-hee also agreed.
189	한국도 4년 전 제주도에서 겪었었던 아픔이었다. 그 아픔을 잊었다 말하기엔 상처가 너무 깊었다.	After all, Korea also suffered because of Jeju Island for four years in a row. The wound that a S-class gate caused was too deep to forget.
190	제주도의 복구 작업도 아직 진행 중에 있으니까.	The restoration work on Jeju Island was still in progress.
191	고건희가 말했다.	Afterwards, Go Gun-hee said.
192	“하지만 누군가의 고통이 누군가에겐 희망이 되고는 하지”	"But someone's pain is another one's hope."
193	“예”	"Yes?"
194	“전후 패망한 일본이 어떻게 세계 2위의 경제 대국으로 다시 발돋움했는지 알고 있나”	"Do you know why Japan, which was defeated during the war, became the second largest economy in the world?"
195	“우리나라의 전쟁 때문 아닙니까”	"Was it not because of our war?"
196	“그렇지, 전쟁 특수. 우리게에도 비슷한 일이 일어나려 하고 있다네”	"Exactly, they took advantage of that and that's why their economy grew exponentially, however, now we will take advantage of that."
197	고건희 협회장은 씁쓸한 얼굴로 탁자 위에 수북이 쌓인 서류 더미 맨위에 손을 얹었다.	Go Gun-hee, president of the association, put his hand on a pile of papers on the table with an ironic look.
198	“이것들이 전부 일본의 복구 사업에 뛰어들고 싶어 하는 우리 기업들이 보내온 견적서라네”	"These are all estimates of korean companies that want to enter the recovery business in Japan."
199	한국 기업들은 발 빠르게 움직였다.	They reacted quickly.
200	심지어 몇몇 기업은 성 헌터가 일본으로 날아가자마자 견적서를 보내왔을 정도였다.	Korean companies were ready to move.
201	다른 기업들도 벌써 움직일 준비를 끝마쳐놓은 상태였다.	Some companies even sent a quote as soon as Jin-woo flew to Japan.
202	‘누군가의 고통이 누군가에겐 희망이 된다...’	'Someone's pain is another one's hope...'
203	아니, 정확히는 이득이 된다.	Not exactly, more like a benefit.
204	협회장이 말한 바를 정확히 이해한 우진철이 협회장과 마찬가지로 씁쓸한 눈빛을 보냈다.	Woo Jin-cheol, who understood exactly what the president of the association said, gave him an ironic look.
205	그러자 깜빡 잊었다는 듯 말을 꺼냈다.	Suddenly, as if he had forgotten something, Woo Jin-cheol spoke again.
206	“아, 협회장님”	"Oh, President of the Association ..."
207	“응”	"Huh?"
208	“마쓰모토 일본 헌터협회장이 자수했다고 합니다”	"Matsumoto, the head of the 'Japan Hunters Association', retired."
209	“그가”	"He did?"
210	그리도 뻔뻔하게 굴던 남자가 어떻게 태도를 바꾸었을까?	'How did that brazen man change his attitude?'
211	자세한 이야기를 나누려 했던 고건희가 벨소리를 듣고서 손을 뻗었다.	Go Gun-hee, who wanted to talk a little more about the topic, suddenly got a call.
212	뚜르르-! beep .... beep ... beep ...- 뚜르르-	Beep... beep... beep...!
213	전화를 들어 올리자 수화기 너머에서 다급한 목소리가 들려왔다.	When he picked up the phone, he heard an urgent voice on the receiver.
214	-협회장님, 접니다.	"- President of the association."
215	주치의의 목소리였다.	It was his doctor's voice.
216	지금은 몰려드는 환자들로 눈코 뜰 새 없이 바쁠 시간.	Now would be the time to be busy with crowds of patients.
217	고건희는 고개를 갸웃거렸다.	Go Gun-hee, who did not want to talk to his doctor, responded.
218	“자네가 이 시간에 무슨 일인가”	"What happened this time?"
219	-중요한 일이라고 생각되어서 부득이하게...	"- I though it was important, that's why I called you."
220	“중요한... 일”	"An important... thing?"
221	고건희의 목소리도 신중해졌다.	The voice of Gun-Hee has also become cautious.
222	몇 가지 그럴싸한 상황들이 고건희의 머릿속을 스쳐지나갔으나, 주치의는 전혀 예상하지 못하고 있었던 이름을 꺼내었다.	Several plausible situations passed through Go Gun-hee's head, but his doctor brought out a name he had never expected.
223	-혹시 협회장님은 유명한 회장님의 상태를 알고 있으셨습니까?	"- Do you know the state of Yoo Myung-han?"
224	유명한 회장은 한국 헌터협회의 가장 큰 조력자 중 한 사람.	President Yoo Myung-han was one of the greatest supporters of the Korean Hunters Association.
225	고건희 협회장과는 개인척인 친분도 있었다.	Go Gun-Hee, president of the association, had a close relationship with Yoo Myung-han's family.
226	그가 어떻게 됐다는 걸까?	'Did something happened to him?'
227	대답을 독촉하는 협회장에게 주치의의 설명이 이어졌다.	At the same time, the doctor continued speaking.
228	-유명한 회장님이 오늘 우리 병원에 오셨습니다.	"- President Yoo Myung-Han came to our hospital today."
229	고건희가 벌떡 일어섰다.	Go Gun-Hee stood up.
230	“혹시 위험한 상태는 아니겠지”	"Not because of something serious, right?"
231	-안타깝게도... 저희가 더 이상 손을 쓸 수 있는 부분이 없었습니다.	"- Unfortunately ... it's like that ... we tried everything we could, but ... "
232	내려앉은 정적.	A silence fell.
233	잠시 끊겼던 주치의의 목소리가 조용히 이어졌다.	The doctor's voice that stopped for a while was followed silently.
234	-유명한 회장님은 '최후의 수면' 상태에 들어가셨습니다.	"- President Yoo Myung-Han went into the state of 'Eternal Sleep’."


1		edited 2019.03.19 #white
2	성진우 헌터를 인터뷰하고 싶다는 방송국들과 신문사들의 전화 폭주로, 일본 헌터협회는 업무가 마비될 지경이었다.	Due to the phone calls from various television stations and newspaper journalists that wanted to interview Sung Jin-woo, the 'Japan Hunters Association' has been paralyzed.
3	뚜르르-! beep .... beep ... beep ...- 뚜르르-	Beep ... beep ... beep ...!
4	“네. 일본 헌터협회..”	"Hello. This is 'Japan Hunters Association' ... "
5	-저 방금 전화 드렸던 사람인데요. 인터뷰 대신에 짤막하게 문답만 몇 개 주고받는 건 어떻습니까?	"- Hello, I just called. Why don't you just let us exchange some quick questions with the hunter instead of an interview?"
6	“그게 인터뷰잖습니까, 국장님”	"Because that would still be an interview, Sir."
7	-아니, 아니. 그럼 헌터님 얼굴은 안 내보내고 자막으로만 나가는 걸로.	"- No, listen. So... then, we will just use subtitles instead of showing his face."
8	“헌터님께서 촬영이나 인터뷰는 거절한다고 하셨습니다. 죄송하게 됐습니다”	"He said he refused to recordings and interviews, I'm sorry."
9	딸깍.	Click-!
10	뚜르르- 뚜르르-	Beep ... beep ... beep ...!
11	“네. 일본 헌터협회”	"Hello. This is 'Japan Hunters Association' ... "
12	-XX 티비의 뉴스 총괄 PD입니다. 다름이 아니오라...	"- Hi, I am the TV director from 'TBS News Bird'. We would like to talk to the other hunter-"
13	“안 됩니다”	"It's not possible, I'm sorry."
14	딸깍.	Click-!
15	이런 식의 전화가 하루에도 수백통 이상 쏟아지니 정상적인 업무가 불가능해질 수밖에.	Hundreds of similar calls were made every day, which made it impossible for them to do their daily work.
16	부서의 책임자는 이제 전화벨 소리만 들어도 머리가 아파올 정도였다.	The head of the department already had a headache every time he heard a phone ring.
17	하지만.	But nevertheless...
18	‘그만큼 여론의 관심이 성진우 헌터님에게 집중되어 있다는 거겠지.’	'I guess the public's attention has been focused almost entirely on Sung Jin-woo by now.'
19	그들의 관심을 이해하지 못하는 것은 아니었다.	It was not that the head of the department did not understand their interests.
20	일본의 국토가 4할 가까이 소실된 위기가 한 사람의 손에서 해결됐는데 누가 관심을 보이지 않을 수 있을까?	'Who would not show curiosity for the person who solved a crisis that destroyed 40% of Japan's landscape?'
21	자신부터가 성진우 헌터가 대체 어떤 사람이고, 또 그의 입에서 어떤 말이 나올지 궁금했다.	Even the head of the department wanted to talk to him... he wondered what kind of person Sung Jin-woo was and what kind of words would come out of his mouth.
22	그래도 그건 그거고 이건 이것.	But that was all.
23	자신에게는 '일본 헌터협회'의 직원이라는 직책이 있었다.	At the end of the day, he had to keep his position as an employee of the 'Japan Hunters Association' in mind.
24	인터뷰를 하지 않겠다고 밝힌 성진우 헌터의 뜻을 존중해, 쏟아지는 매스컴들의 요청을 헌터협회 차원에서 사전 차단하는 것이 자신의 할 일이었다.	Respecting the intention of Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who said he would not interview anyone, his job was at present to ensure the block of media requests.
25	‘나라를 구해 준 은인에게 불쾌감을 줘서는 안 되지.’	'I should not displease the hero who saved our country...’
26	비장한 얼굴로 고개를 끄덕이는 책임자에게 신입 사원 하나가 머뭇거리며 다가왔다.	A newly joined staff member was hesitating to approach the head of department, but he took all of his courage and approached.
27	“저어... 과장님”	"Excuse me... chief-"
28	책임자는 신입이 뭐라고 말을 하기도 전에 먼저 선수를 쳤다.	The head of the department took the initiative before the new man could continue.
29	“안 된다고 해”	"I already said no!"
30	안 들어도 뻔하지, 뭐.	The answer was obvious.
31	또 어디 방송국이나 신문사의 높은 분들 윽박에 못 이겨 자신에게 확인을 받으러 왔으리라.	He thought the new employee wanted to tell him about a news agency's request about an interview.
32	한데 이번엔 좀 달랐다.	That's why he denied him before he finished speaking. However this time it would be different.
33	대수롭지 않게 신입의 이야기를 듣던 책임자의 얼굴에 당혹감이 떠올랐다.	A sense of embarrassment came over the manager's face as the new employee continued his story.
34	“아뇨, 그게 아니라 한국에서 연락이 온 것 같습니다”	"No, I'm not here for that. There's a message from Korea."
35	“한국에서”	"From Korea?"
36	“네. 한국 헌터협회의 고건희라는 분이 책임자를 바꿔 달라고 하셔서요”	"Yes. A man named Go Gun-hee from the 'Korea Hunters Association' asked me to talk to the person in charge."
37	“고건희”	"Go Gun-hee?"
38	“네”	"Yes."
39	한국 헌터협회에 고건희라는 이름을 가진 사람이 두 명일 리가 없다.	There could not be two people called 'Go Gun-hee' in the 'Korea Hunters Association'.
40	성진우 헌터와 한국 헌터협회의 협력 관계는 이미 널리 알려진 사실. 이번에 성진우 헌터의 원정을 발표한 사람도 그가 아니던가?	'The partnership between Hunter Sung Jin-woo and the 'Korea Hunter Association' is well known. Wasn't he the one who announced the expedition of Hunter Sung Jin-woo?'
41	눈이 휘둥그레진 책임자가 후다닥 자기 자리로 달려가서는 목에 굵은 핏줄을 세웠다.	The head of the department rushed to his place, while thick veins formed on his neck.
42	“전화 연결해! 얼른”	"Connect me with him. Hurry!"
43	“아, 네”	"Ah, yes!"
44	“전화 바꿨습니다. 고건희 협회장님. 제가 담당자입니다”	"Hello Mr. Go Gun-hee, I'm the person in charge, please, speak..."
45	반신반의하며 수화기를 들었던 책임자의 얼굴이 유창하게 흘러나오는 일본어에 점점 굳어졌다.	The face of the head of the department, who listened to the caller's japanese, was getting stiffer and stiffer.
46	“네, 네. 알겠습니다. 네, 지금 바로 연락해 드리겠습니다”	"Oh, yes... I see, yes. I'll call you immediately."
47	* * *	* * *
48	몇 번을 봐도 질리지가 않는다.	No matter how many times he sees it, it would never get boring.
49	“이야..”	"Hooo..."
50	유진호는 오늘 또 한 번 감탄을 터트렸다.	Today Yoo Jin-Ho was surprised again.
51	거인의 사체에서 일어난 거대한 검은 괴물이 형님에게 무릎을 꿇으며 충성을 맹세하는 장면은, 볼 때마다 영화의 한 장면처럼 깊은 감동을 주었다.	The scene in which a black monster from the corpse of a giant knelt on his knees and promised his loyalty, was like a scene in a movie.
52	‘정말 멋지십니다, 형님!’	'You're amazing, brother!'
53	존경스런 시선으로 눈을 빛내던 유진호의 귓가에 뒤쪽의 소란스러운 목소리들이 들려왔다.	There were loud voices from Yoo Jin-Ho's back, who was emitting respect.
54	“와아-”	"Waaa-"
55	“아니, 저게 어떻게...”	"How ... how can he do that?"
56	“뭐, 뭐야, 저건”	"W-What is that?!"
57	웅성웅성.	The voices were a mix of nervousness and astonishment.
58	몇 번을 다시 본 자신도 아직 익숙해지지가 않았는데, 형님의 능력을 처음 본 마을 사람들의 심정은 어떨까?	'How does it feel to see my brother's skills for the first time that even I could not get used to yet?'
59	말은 알아듣지 못해도 대충 어떤 대화가 오가고 있는지는 예상할 수 있었다.	Even if he wasn't able to cross the language barrier, Yoo Jin-Ho was able to predict what kind of conversation they were having.
60	유진호는 자기 일처럼 어깨가 으쓱해졌다.	Yoo Jin-Ho shrugged his shoulders like this was his own work.
61	에헴.
62	왠지 우쭐해져 있는 유진호에게 두 사람이 찾아온 일본 헌터협회 직원이 말을 건넸다.	But for some reason, a staff member of the 'Japan Hunters Association' was approaching the proud Yoo Jin-Ho.
63	“혹시 헌터님 되십니까”	"Are you also a hunter?"
64	“아, 형님이라면 저기..”	"Oh no, he's the hunter you are-"
65	유진호는 '헌터'라는 단어에 진우를 가리켰지만, 직원은 고개를 빠르게 저으며 진호를 가리켰다.	While talking, Yoo Jin-Ho turned around and pointed to Sung Jin-woo, because he could understand the word "hunter". However the staff member quickly tried to correct Yoo Jin-Ho.
66	“노노, 유”	"No, no... I'm looking for you."
67	유진호가 눈을 끔벅거렸다.	Yoo Jin-Ho blinked.
68	“미”	"Me?"
69	“예스”	"Yes."
70	짧은 영어로 자신임을 재차 확인한 유진호는 얼떨결에 직원이 내미는 휴대전화를 넘겨받았다.	Having re-confirmed his self-confidence in a brief english respond, Yoo Jin-Ho suddenly received a phone with an incoming call, which was offered to him by the staff of the association.
71	전활르 받는 유진호의 얼굴이 점점 굳어졌다.	Yoo Jin-Ho's face, which was in a hurry to hang up from the beginning, got stiff.
72	전화가 끊어질 때까지 유진호는 그저 네, 네만 반복할 뿐이었다.	Until the phone was disconnected, Yoo Jin-Ho repeated 'Yes' four or five times in a row.
73	거인 병사를 그림자에 저장한 진우가 폐창고를 빠져나왔다.	Jin-woo, who recalled the giant soldier into his shadow, left the storage room.
74	기다렸다는 듯 진우에게 다가선 유진호가 고개를 숙였다.	Yoo Jin-Ho, who was waiting for Jin-woo to come out, approached and bowed his head.
75	“죄송합니다, 형님. 저 한국에 가봐야 할 것 같습니다”	"I'm sorry, brother. I think I have to go back to Korea first."
76	유진호의 심각한 표정에 진우가 물었다.	Jin-woo was confused about Yoo Jin-Ho's serious face.
77	“무슨 일 있어”	"Something happened?"
78	“저도 잘 모르겠습니다. 집에 문제가 생겼으니 일단 귀국하랍니다”	"I do not know yet, but I received a call about some family problems, so I'll need to go home."
79	“..”	"..."
80	진우는 입을 다물었다.	Jin-woo closed his mouth.
81	짐작 가는 일이라면 한 가지 있긴 했다.	Jin-woo could already guess what that 'family problem' was.
82	‘유 회장의 병...’	'Yoo Myung-Han's illness...'
83	만약 그게 맞다면 전화를 건 사람이 진호에게 자세한 이야기를 할 수 없었던 사정도 이해가 갔다.	If that was the case, it was understandable that the person who called Yoo Jin-Ho could not tell him all the details over the phone.
84	타국에 있는 아들에게 아버지가 가사 상태에 빠져 있다고 어떻게 말할 수 있을까?	'How could someone tell a son, who's risking his life in another the country, that his father is in a coma?'
85	진우는 더 이상 묻지 않았다.	There was no need for Jin-woo to keep asking.
86	“그래. 지금까지 수고했어”	"No problem, you've done a great job so far."
87	“아닙니다, 형님. 끝까지 함께 못해서 죄송합니다”	"No brother. I'm sorry we could not finish it together."
88	다시 한 번 정중히 사과한 유진호가 일본 협회가 준비한 차에 올라탔다. 운전사는 차를 거꾸로 돌려 곧장 공항 쪽으로 출발했다.	Once again, Yoo Jin-Ho apologized politely, then climbed into the car prepared by the 'Japan Hunters Association'. The car turned and made a beeline straight for the airport.
89	‘...’	'...'
90	진우는 아무 말 없이 멀어지는 차의 뒷모습을 조용히 지켜보았다.	Jin-woo silently observed the back of the car driving out of his sight without saying anything.
91	형님 앞에서 태연하게 굴려고 노력했지만, 사실 유진호는 불안감을 숨길 수가 없었다.	Although Yoo Jin-Ho tried to stay calm in front of Jin-woo, in fact, he could not hide his anxiety.
92	어머니의 목소리.	All because of the way his mother spoke during the call ...
93	언제나 다정하고 따스했던 목소리가 그렇게 흔들린 적은 처음이었다.	This was one of the very rare times that Yoo Jin-Ho heard his mother being nervous.
94	‘무슨 일이시지?’	'What's going on?’
95	심장이 쿵쾅쿵쾅 뛰었다.	His heart was pounding.
96	혹시 허락도 받지 않고 형님을 따라 무작정 일본 땅을 밟은 것 때문에 아버지께서 무척 화가 나신 걸까?	'Could it be that my father is so angry because I went to Japan with Sung Jin-woo without his permission?'
97	제 발로 사지를 찾아들어 가는 자식을 반길 부모는 없을 테니 말이다.	No parents would welcome their children who put themself unnecessarily in danger.
98	달리는 차 안에서 창밖을 멍하니 보던 유진호가 뭔가를 떨쳐 내려는 것처럼 고개를 크게 가로저었다.	Yoo Jin-Ho, who was looking out the window of the moving car, shook his head.
99	‘아니, 그냥 아무 생각 말자.’	'No, just don't think about it. ’
100	무슨 일인지도 모르는데 걱정해봐야 머리만 복잡해질 뿐이니까.	He didn't know yet what's going on, but it would just get more complicated if he worries about it.
101	의외로 아무 일도 아닐지 모른다.	It may be nothing to his surprise.
102	* * *	* * *
103	인천 공항에 도착할 때까지는 그런 기대감이 조금은 남아 있었다.	Until Yoo Jin-Ho arrived at the Incheon airport, there was still a bit of hope for that.
104	하지만.	But nevertheless...
105	“유진호 군”	"Yoo Jin-Ho!"
106	자신을 마중 나온 김 비서 아저씨의 부어 있는 두 눈을 발견한 순간, 심상치 않은 일이 일어났음을 깨달았다.	As soon as he left the plane, he saw secretary Kim's swollen eyes and realized that something unusual must had happened.
107	“아저씨..”	"Mister..."
108	“차를 대기시켜 놨습니다. 일단 저와 같이 가시죠”	"I have a car waiting. Come with me."
109	-어떻게 된 겁니까.	"What happened?"
110	묻고 싶은 마음은 굴뚝같았다.	Yoo Jin-Ho's mind, blazing with questions, felt like a chimney.
111	하지만 어떤 대답이 돌아올지 무서워 그 일곱 자를 입에 담지 못했다.	But he was afraid of what the answers would be, so he could not ask.
112	“어서”	"Let's hurry."
113	김 비서가 공항 바깥을 가리켰다.	Kim pointed towards the exit of the airport.
114	“아..”	"Ah..."
115	그러나 어떻게 된 일인지 발걸음이 떨어지지 않았다.	But Kim realized that Yoo Jin-Ho was very deconcentrated.
116	그 마음을 아는지 김 비서가 착잡한 얼굴로 유진호의 어깨에 손을 올렸다.	Kim could guess what Yoo Jin-Ho was thinking, so he placed his hand on Yoo Jin-Ho's shoulder nad put on a serious face.
117	“진호 군... 이럴 때일수록 마음을 굳게 먹어야 합니다. 가면서 다 설명해 드리겠습니다”	"Yoo Jin-Ho... In times like this, you have to be more determined. I'll explain everything along the way."
118	그 한마디에 눈물이 핑 돌기 시작한 유진호였다.	Yoo Jin-Ho burst into tears while hearing the truth.
119	차로 이동하는 동안, 김 비서는 유진호에게 유명한 회장의 현재 상태를 설명했다.	During the trip, Kim secretly explained to Yoo Jin-Ho the current state of his father.
120	그럴 리가 없다.	'That cannot be...'
121	유진호는 김 비서의 설명을 속으로 애써 부정했다.	Yoo Jin-Ho tried to deny Kim's explanation.
122	아니, 믿기 싫었다.	He did not want to believe it.
123	그러나 병원에 도착하고 유리로 된 벽 너머로 죽은 듯 잠들어 있는 아버지의 모습을 보았을 땐 믿지 않을 수가 없었다.	But when he arrived at the hospital and saw his father, sleeping like a dead man behind the glass wall, he was forced to face reality.
124	동시에 가슴속 무언가가 무너지는 기분이 들었다.	At the same time, he felt something collapse in his heart.
125	그렇게 강해 보였던 아버지가 병마에 쓰러져 초라한 모습으로 누워 있는 것을 보니 속에서 뭔가가 울컥 올라왔다.	When he saw his father, lying in a miserable position, something came up inside Yoo Jin-Ho.
126	“아버지”	"Father!"
127	당장 병실 안으로 뛰어들어가려는 유진호를 의사들이 막아섰다.	The doctors immediately blocked Yoo Jin-Ho, who was about to leap into the room.
128	마력을 컨트롤할 수 없는 헌터의 접근은 병을 더 심화시킬 뿐이다.	The doctor explained that if a patient with the 'Eternal Sleep' disease had more interaction with a hunter, it would became worse.
129	의사들의 설명에 유진호가 혼이 나간 얼굴로 변했다.	Upon hearing that, Jin-Ho came to understand what was happening.
130	“그런가요..”	"So that's how it is ..."
131	언제나 아버지를 실망시키기만 했던 아들이었다.	It was the son who always disappointed his father.
132	그런데 마지막 순간까지 아버지의 손 한번 잡아 볼 수 없다니.	He could not hold his father's hand until the last minute.
133	너무도 자신다운 결말에 눈물조차 나오지 않았다.	Not even a single tear came out at that moment...
134	“전 끝까지 쓸모가 없는 아들이네요”	"I'm a useless son until the very end."
135	낙심한 채 돌아서는 유진호에게 김 비서가 검은 가죽케이스로 된 파일 하나를 건넸다.	Seeing Yoo Jin-Ho in that state, Kim handed him a file from a black leather case.
136	“이게... 뭡니까”	"What is this?"
137	파일을 건네받은 유진호가 고개를 들었다.	Yoo Jin-Ho, who received the file, looked up.
138	김 비서는 담담히 말했다.	Secretary Kim answered in a low voice.
139	“회장님이 쓰러지기 직전에 작업하고 계셨던 물건입니다. 혹시 눈을 뜨셨을 때 찾으실까 봐 제가 가지고 있었는데, 지금은 진호 군에게 더 필요할 것 같네요”	"It's something the president was holding on right before he collapsed, but now I think you need it more."
140	“저한테요”	"I need that?"
141	김 비서와 파일을 번갈아보던 유진호가 천천히 파일을 펼쳤다.	While taking turns with Kim, Yoo Jin-Ho slowly opened the file.
142	안에는 신문 스크랩이 가득했다.	The interior was full of newspaper scraps.
143	형님 유진성과 누나 유진희의 기사가 담긴 신문이 한 장도 빠지지 않고 차곡차곡 정리되어 있었다.	The newspapers contained articles about his older siblings, his sister Yoo Jin-Hee and his brother Yoo Jin-Sung.
144	부전자전.	Father and son.
145	마음에 드는 기사만 보면 일단 스크랩해 두는 버릇이 어디서 왔나 했더니 아버지에게서 물려받은 것이었다.	Then he realized where his habit came from keeping newspaper articles that he liked most.
146	‘이런 취미가 있으셨다니.’	'To think that we would shared such a hobby...'
147	슬픈 와중에도 형과 누나의 어린 시절 모습들을 보자 피식 웃음이 새어나왔다.	In the midst of sadness, while seeing his brother and sister in the newspapers, a smile appeared on his face.
148	형과 누나는 아버지의 자랑이었다.	His two siblings were his father's pride.
149	각종 경시대회, 공모전, 유수의 콩쿠르까지.	Various contests, events, and even prestigious honours.
150	각자 분야에서 전국적으로 이름을 날리던 천재들.	Genie children who had made their names nationally known in their respective fields.
151	두 사람 기사가 가득한 것은 당연한 일이었다.	It was natural that the newspapers were full of articles about them.
152	페이지를 넘길 때마다 유진호는 여기에 자기 사진 한 장 올리지 못한 자신이 한없이 부끄러워졌다.	Every time a page went by, Yoo Jin-Ho was ashamed of himself for not being able to have a picture of himself there.
153	그러다 마지막 페이지를 넘기던 유진호의 손끝이 멈추었다.	Then, on the last page, Yoo Jin-Ho's hand stopped.
154	[아진 길드의 부사장, 유진호는 누구인가?]	[ Who is Ahjin's gilde vice president? ]
155	[일본으로 간 두 명의 헌터.]	[ Two hunters who went to Japan. ]
156	[D급 헌터의 선택. 용기인가, 만용인가?]	[ D-class hunter Yoo Jin-Ho's choice! Courage or arrogance? ]
157	자신의 이름이 담긴 기사들.	The last articles contained his name.
158	별 거 아닌 가십 수준의 기사도 빠지지 않고 정성스레 오려 붙여져 있었다.	Even a little gossip was carefully archived in the file.
159	“어..”	"Ha..."
160	유진호는 말이 나오지 않았다.	Yoo Jin-Ho said nothing.
161	그러다.	Suddenly.
162	오리다 만 신문 한 장이 바닥으로 떨어졌다.	An article fell to the ground.
163	급히 몸을 숙여 기사를 주워들던 유진호의 두 눈에 주르륵 눈물이 흘렀다.	Tears flooded from Yoo Jin-Ho's eyes as he bent down and picked up the piece of paper. Yoo Jin-Ho remembered this one very well...
164	보스급 거인을 해치우고 나서 달려온 기자들에게 촬영을 거부한 형님을 대신해 활짝 웃으며 사진을 찍은, 자신의 모습이 담겨 있는 기사였다.	The reporter wanted to take a picture of Sung Jin-woo who just eliminated a giant. However Jin-woo moved so fast that he ended up disappearing with only Yoo Jin-Ho and the dead giant in the photo.
165	기사의 날짜는 오늘이었다.	The date of the article was from today.
166	김 비서가 유진호의 어깨에 손을 올리고서 말했다.	Kim put his hand on Yoo Jin-Ho's shoulder.
167	“유 회장님은 진호 군을 사랑하지 않으셨던 게 아닙니다. 사랑하는 만큼 진호 군에게 거는 기대도 크셨던 거지요”	"It's not that your father did not love you. He had great expectations for you just as much as he loved you."
168	한동안 말없이 어깨를 떨던 유진호가 가까스로 마음을 추스리고는 몸을 일으켰다.	After a while Yoo Jin-Ho managed to recover.
169	“아버지는... 아버지를 깨울 방법이 있습니까”	"My father ... Is there any way to wake my father up?"
170	김 비서가 어두운 얼굴로 고개를 가로저었다.	Kim shook his head with a dark look.
171	‘최후의 수면' 상태에 들어간 환자가 눈을 뜬 경우는 없었다.	No patient has opened their eyes when they were diagnosed with the 'Eternal Sleep'.
172	단 한 번의 예외를 제외하고는.	Except for one.
173	문득 거기까지 생각이 미친 김 비서가 어렵게 입을 열었다.	Suddenly, Kim, who had a crazy idea, opened his mouth with difficulty.
174	“혹시 유진호 군”	"Maybe... Yoo Jin-Ho."
175	“예”	"Yes?"
176	“...아닙니다. 아무것도”	"No... Nothing-"
177	하지만 김 비서는 차마 말을 꺼내지 못했다.	Kim, however, could not bring it up.
178	괜한 기대감을 심어 주는 것이 때로는 더 가혹한 경우가 있다.	Sometimes it was even crueler to give someone false hope.
179	지금이 바로 그런 경우.	And even more in this case.
180	유리 너머로 아버지를 바라보며 눈물을 흘리는 유진호와 하고 싶었던 말을 속으로 삼킨 김 비서.	Kim swallowed the words he wanted to say to Yoo Jin-Ho, who's tears run down the wall of glass.
181	두 사람의 대화를 유진호의 그림자가 조용히 듣고 있었다.	But there was someone else who was hearing the conversation between Yoo Jin-Ho and secretary Kim. Yoo Jin-Ho's shadow was quietly listening to the conversation of the two people.


1	“일단 집으로 가시죠”	"Let's go home first."	"Let's go home first."
2	“...예”	"...Yes"	"...Yes"
3	유진호는 김 비서와 함께 유 회장의 병실을 떠났다.	Yoo Jin-ho left the hospital with his secretary.	Yoo Jin-ho left the hospital with his secretary.
4	하지만.	But.	but
5	병실 문이 닫히기 직전, 유진호의 발밑에서 그림자 일부가 떨어져 나와 다시 병실 안쪽으로 흘러들어 가는 것은 아무도 보지 못했다.	Just before the door of the room was closed, no one saw a part of the shadow fall from the foot of Yoo Jin-ho and flowed back into the room.	Just before the door closed, no one saw a shadow fall from under the foot of Yoo Jin-ho and flow back into the room.
6	탁.	widely.	Tuk
7	문이 닫히자 자동으로 병실의 불이 꺼졌다.	The light in the hospital room went off automatically when the door closed.	The light in the hospital room went off automatically when the door closed.
8	그렇게 시간이 흘렀다.	That's how time passed.	That's how time passed.
9	야심한 시각이 되어 병실을 찾아오는 이가 없어졌을 때, 유 회장의 침대 밑에서 그림자 하나가 기어 나왔다.	When an ambitious vision came to the hospital, a shadow came out from under Yoo's bed.	A shadow crept out from under Chairman Yoo's bed when his visit to the hospital was lost in the dark.
10	스르륵.	Thrash.	a burr
11	그 그림자 위로 개미 병사 한 마리가 올라왔다.	An ant soldier came up on the shadow.	An ant soldier rose above the shadow.
12	두리번거리던 녀석이 잠든 유 회장을 발견했다.	I found a chair that looked like he was sleeping.	A double-dealing fellow found the sleepy head.
13	이게 웬 떡인가?	What is this?	What's wrong with this rice cake?
14	키엑-	Key -	KiX-
15	유 회장에게 시선을 고정한 개미 병사가 군침을 뚝뚝 흘리는 찰나, 녀석이 그림자 속으로 빨려 들어가고 대신 그 자리에 진우가 나타났다.	As soon as an ant soldier fixed his gaze on chairman Yoo, he was sucked into the shadow, and instead, Jin-woo appeared on the spot.	While an ant soldier who had his eyes fixed on Yoo dribbled, he was dragged into the shadows and Jin-woo appeared instead.
16	스킬 '그림자 교환'의 효과였다.	Skill 『shadow exchange』 effect was.	It was the effect of the skill 'shadow exchange'.
17	교환을 쓰기 전부터 은신으로 몸을 숨기고 있었던 진우가 주위를 살폈다.	Jin-woo, who had been hiding himself with 『Stealth』 since before writing the exchange, looked around.	Jin-woo, who had been hiding in a hideout even before he wrote the exchange, looked around.
18	주변은 빛 하나 없이 캄캄했지만 이미 감각 스탯이 절정에 도달해 있는 진우에게는 대낮처럼 훤히 보였다.	The surroundings were dark without light, but seemed to be as clear as daylight to Jin-woo, whose sensation stats reached its peak.	Although the surroundings were pitch-dark, Jin-woo, who had already reached its peak, looked as clear as day.
19	어둠 속에서 차갑게 빛을 내는 진우의 눈동자가 감시 카메라의 유무 확인을 끝냈다.	The pupil of Jin-woo, who is glowing in the dark, finished checking whether there was a surveillance camera.	The eyes of Jin-woo, who glows cold in the dark, have finished checking the security camera.
20	‘깨끗한 거 같네.’	It looks clean. ’	I think it's clean.’
21	주변에 있는 사람이라고는 문밖에서 병실을 지키는 가드 네 명이 전부.	The people around are all four guards guarding the room from outside the door.	All four guards guarding the hospital outside the door.
22	갑작스럽게 눈을 뜬 유명한 회장이 고래고래 소리를 지르는 일이 일어나지 않는다면 들킬 위험은 없었다.	There was no danger to be caught if Yoo Myung-Han chairman who suddenly opened his eyes could not scream the whale.	There was no danger of being caught unless Yoo Myung-han chairman suddenly opened his eyes to scream.
23	확신이 선 진우는 '은신'을 풀었다.	Convinced, Jin-woo stopped『Stealth』.	Convinced, Jin-woo solved 'Sin-shin.'
24	스으으윽.	Suh, huh	Su-U-Uh-Uh.
25	투명했었던 전신이 윤곽을 드러내며 차츰 본래의 색을 찾아갔다.	The body which was transparent showed outline and gradually came to the original color.	The whole body, which had been transparent, gradually came to its original color.
26	진우가 이렇게 이중삼중으로 주의를 기울이는 이유는 하나.	One of the reasons Jin-woo is paying attention to this kind of double ginseng.	There is one reason why Jin-woo is so attentive.
27	‘생명의 신수'라는 아이템의 존재를 함부로 드러내서는 안 된다고 생각했던 까닭이었다.	It was because I thought that I should not reveal the existence of the item called 『Miracle Medicine』.	That's why I thought we shouldn't reveal the existence of an item called "The Holy Grail of Life."
28	얼마 전 유 회장은 백지 수표를 내밀었다.	Not long ago, chairman Yoo extended a blank check.	Not long ago, Chairman Yoo handed out a blank check.
29	그것으로도 모자라 원하는 것은 무엇이든, 자신의 능력 범위 내에서 들어준다고 했다.	He said that whatever he wanted was not enough, he would be within his capacity.	It's not enough to do anything he wants, and he'll do it within his grasp.
30	그가 베풀기 좋아하는 호인이라 그런 거래를 제안했을까?	Did he offer a deal because he likes to play?	Did he offer such a deal because he's a good hostess?
31	아니, 그럴 리가.	No, I will not.	No, it can't be.
32	그는 철저히 손익을 판단해야만 살아남을 수 있는 기업가들 중에서도 정점에 서 있는 남자다.	He is a man standing at the top of the entrepreneurs who can survive only by judging profit and loss.	He is at the pinnacle of any entrepreneur who can survive by thoroughly judging profit or loss.
33	부모에게서 물려받은 자그만 기업체를 세계 굴지의 대기업으로 일궈 낸, 타고난 기업가.	A natural born entrepreneur who has inherited his business from a parent to a leading global corporation.	A natural entrepreneur who has transformed Jagman's business from his parents into one of the world's leading conglomerates.
34	그는 '자신의 병을 낫게 만들 수 있는 것'의 가치가 얼마나 되는지 알고 있었던 것이다.	He knew how much it would be worth to 'heal his illness'.	He knew how much 'to make his illness better' was worth.
35	그래서 자신이 할 수 있는 최선을 제시했다.	So I suggested the best I could do.	So he suggested the best he could.
36	하지만.	But.	but
37	세상 모든 이들이 전부 유 회장처럼 신사적이지는 않다.	Not everyone in the world is as gentle as Yoo.	Not everyone in the world is as gentleman as Chairman Yoo.
38	절박함은 때로는 무모함을 부르는 동기가 될 수 있었다.	Imminence could sometimes be an incentive to call recklessness.	Desperate could sometimes be an incentive to call for recklessness.
39	화근은 만들지 않는 것이 상책.	It is a good idea not to make it.	It's best not to make a fossil.
40	때문에 진우는 할 수 있다면 최대한 '생명의 신수' 아이템의 존재를 숨기고 싶었다.	So Jin-woo wanted to hide the existence of the 『Miracle Medicine』 as much as possible.	Therefore, Jin-woo wanted to hide the existence of 'new life' items as much as he could.
41	아무리 동생 같은 녀석의 아버지라 해도, 잘 알지도 못하는 유 회장을 위해서 앞으로 생길 수 있는 여러 위험을 무릅쓸 정도로 진우는 어수룩하지 않았다.	Even though he was the father of his brother, he did not seem to be able to take the risks that might arise for Mr. Yoo, who did not even know him.	No matter how much his father was like, Jin-woo was not so sullen that he risked his future for the sake of Yoo, who he did not know.
42	‘생명의 신수 같은 물건을 달라고 한다면 덜컥 내놓는 순진한 사람이 몇이나 되겠느냐마는...’	How many innocent people will be able to get rid of it if they ask for a product like life-like water ...’	"How many people would be so naive to ask for things like life?"
43	최대한 조심스럽게 때를 기다렸고, 마침내 적당한 타이밍이 넘어왔다.	I waited as carefully as possible, and timely timing finally came.	I waited as carefully as possible for the timing, and finally the timing was over.
44	어차피 조금 늦게 치료된다고 해서 생명에 지장이 있다거나 후유증이 남는 건 아니니까.	It does not mean that you are cured a little late anymore, or that there is no afterlife.	Even if you heal a little later, it doesn't mean you have a life disorder or a aftereffects.
45	굳이 손해 보는 사람을 찾는다면 유 회장이 쓰러졌다는 소식에 유진과 관련된 주식들을 급하게 정리하고 일찌감치 손을 턴 주주들 정도.	If you find someone to lose, you'll find out that Yoo has collapsed.	If they are looking for someone who can't afford to lose money, the stockholders who hurriedly liquidated stocks related to Eugene when they heard that Chairman Yoo had collapsed.
46	‘이래서 주식은 모 아니면 도라는 소리가 나오는 건가?’	Is this the sound of a stock or not?’	So what or what's the noise of stock?'
47	진우는 피식 웃으며 인벤토리를 열어 다섯 개 있는 '생명의 신수' 중 하나를 꺼냈다.	Jin-woo laughed and opened his inventory and pulled out one of five 『Miracle Medicine』.	Jin-woo laughed and opened his inventory to bring out one of five 'lifters of life.'
48	이 한 병을 쓰고 나면 이제 남은 건 네 병.	After you have used this bottle, all that remains is your bottle.	After you use this bottle, all you have left is four.
49	병으로 부모님을 잃는 것이 어떤 기분인지 알기에, 진호를 위해 이 한 병을 쓰는 것이 아깝지 않았다.	Since I know how I feel about losing my parents with the illness, it was easy to use it for Jinho.	I knew how it felt to lose my parents to illness, so I didn't hesitate to use the bottle for protection.
50	‘자식이 왜 울고 그래. 듣는 사람 맘 아프게.’	Why are you crying, because of you i get sad too"	What's wrong with the kid crying? It hurts the listener.'
51	진우는 유명한 회장의 상체를 일으켜 세운 뒤, 입을 벌리고는 '생명의 신수'를 흘려 넣었다.	Jin-woo built up Yoo Myung-Han chairman's upper body, opened his mouth, and poured 『Miracle Medicine』 into his mouth.	Jin-woo raised the upper body of Yoo Myung-han chairman, opened his mouth, and let out the "lives of life."
52	조금씩, 천천히.	Slowly, slowly.	Little by little.
53	유 회장은 마치 그것이 자신을 살릴 수 있는 유일한 생명줄임을 아는 것처럼 꿀꺽꿀꺽 잘도 넘겼다.	chairman Yoo swallowed it as though he knew it was the only lifeline that could save him.	As if he knew it was the only lifeline that he could save himself, he managed to turn it over.
54	“쿨럭”	Gulp."	"Coolbox"
55	병은 금방 비었다.	The bottle was empty soon.	The bottle was soon empty.
56	유 회장의 상체를 다시 침대에 눕힌 진우가 빈 병을 창고로 돌려보냈다.	Jin put the upper body back on the bed and sent an empty bottle to the inventory.	Jin-woo, who put Yoo's upper body back in bed, sent an empty bottle back to the inventory.
57	어머니 때의 기억과 마찬가지로, 금세 유 회장의 혈색이 돌아왔다.	As in his mother's memory, the blood of Chairman Yoo soon returned.	As in his mother's memory, the blood of Chairman Yoo soon returned.
58	약해져 있던 심장 박동 소리도 점차 강해지기 시작했다.	The weakened heartbeat gradually began to grow stronger.	The weakened beat of the heart began to get stronger.
59	진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded.	Jin-woo nodded his head.
60	‘됐어.’	done.’	There you go.'
61	약효는 잘 먹혀들었다.	The medicinal effect worked well.	The medicine worked well.
62	이제 남은 일은 유명한 회장이 깨어나기 전에 이곳을 빠져나가 흔적을 남기지 않는 것.	What is left is to leave the trail before Yoo Myung-Han chairman wakes up.	The only thing left is to leave no trace before Yoo Myung-han chairman wakes up.
63	진우는 스킬 '은신'으로 몸을 숨기고 병실 문 앞에 섰다.	Jin-woo hiding himself with a skill 『Stealth』 and stood in front of the door.	Jin-woo hid himself with a skill called 'Sinshin' and stood at the hospital door.
64	위이잉-	Weighing -	Wei Ying-
65	“어”	"Uh"	"Uh"
66	“뭐지”	"What"	"What"
67	안쪽이나 바깥에서 버튼을 눌러야만 열리는 문이 자동으로 작동하자 가드들은 당황해했다.	The guards were embarrassed as the door opened automatically when the button was pressed inside or outside.	The guards were embarrassed when the door, which only opens when the button was pressed inside or outside, worked automatically.
68	“어”	"Uh"	"Uh"
69	그러다 병실 안, 유리벽 너머의 유 회장을 보았다.	Then, he saw Chairman Yoo in the hospital room and over the glass wall.	Then, he saw Chairman Yoo in the hospital room and over the glass wall.
70	문이 저절로 열리는 것보다 수십 배, 아니 수백 수천 배는 더 당황스러운 일이 병실 안에서 일어나고 있었다.	It was happening in the wardroom dozens or even hundreds of thousands times more embarrassing than the door opened itself.	Dozens, if not hundreds, of thousands, of times more embarrassing than the door itself was in the hospital room.
71	몸을 일으키는 유 회장을 발견한 가드들의 눈이 휘둥그레졌다.	The eyes of the guards who found Yoo-suk who caused the body to turn were glaring.	The guards' eyes wide open when they found Yoo causing trouble.
72	“어, 어”	Oh, huh?"	"Uh, uh"
73	“회, 회장님이”	Sir, chairman!"	"Chairman, Chairman"
74	귀신이라도 본 것처럼 굳어 있던 가드 한 명이 목에 힘줄을 세웠다.	A stiff guard stretched a tendon around his neck as if he had seen it.	A stiff guard stretched a tendon around his neck as if he had seen it.
75	“닥터! 닥터어”	"Doctor! Doctor!"	"Doctor! Doctor!"
76	의사를 부르러 달려간 한 사람을 제외하고, 나머지 가드들이 병실 안으로 몰려 들어갔다.	The rest of the guard rushed into the hospital room, except for one who ran to see the doctor.	The rest of the guard rushed into the hospital room, except for one who ran to see the doctor.
77	“회장님”	"Chairman"	"Chairman"
78	“괜찮으십니까”	"Are you all right?"	"Are you all right?"
79	유명한은 푹 쉬고 일어난 사람처럼 개운한 얼굴로 가드들을 둘러보았다.	Yoo Myung-Han looked at the guards with a refreshing face as he rested and rested.	Famous looked around the guards with a refreshing face like a man who rested and woke up.
80	“왜 이렇게들 소란인가? 자네들은 또 누구고”	"Why all this fuss? Who are you?	"Why all this fuss? Who are you?
81	“저희들은..”	We are ..."	"We..."
82	“아니, 잠깐”	"No, wait."	"No, wait."
83	유명한은 가드들의 말을 끊고 주위를 둘러보았다.	Yoo Myung-han stopped talking to the guards and looked around.	Yoo Myung-han stopped talking to the guards and looked around.
84	익면증 환자를 위한 VIP 병실.	VIP ward for patients with facial asphyxia.	VIP ward for an asthmatic.
85	병에 걸렸다는 사실을 알게 된 이후 진즉부터 준비해 뒀기에 이곳이 어디인지 한 번에 알아볼 수 있었다.	After learning that he was ill, he had prepared it from the beginning, so he could tell where he was.	After learning that he was ill, he had prepared it from the beginning, so he could tell where he was.
86	‘그렇다는 말은...’	That said ... ’	That's...'
87	설마 내가.	I do not know.	I don't know.
88	“쓰러졌다가 다시 깨어난 건가”	Did you fall back and wake up?"	"Is it broken and awakened?"
89	위이잉-	Weighing -	Wei Ying-
90	유명한 회장의 고개가 소리가 들려온 쪽으로 돌아갔다. 유리벽 너머에서 병실 문이 천천히 닫히고 있었다.	The head of Yoo Myung-Han chairman went back to where he heard the sound. Beyond the glass wall, the door to the room was slowly closing.	Yoo Myung-han chairman's head reverberated to the sound of his voice. The hospital door was closing slowly over the glass wall.
91	* * *	* * *	* * *
92	팅!	Ting!	Ting!
93	엘리베이터 문이 열렸다.	The elevator door opened.	The elevator door opened.
94	복도 끝에서 구름처럼 몰려오는 의사들을 바라보던 진우가 엘리베이터에 올라탔다.	Jin-woo, who was looking at doctors coming from the end of the corridor, got into the elevator.	Jin-woo, who was looking at doctors coming from the end of the corridor, got into the elevator.
95	그러고 보니 진호 생일이 이번 달 말이라고 했던가?	Did you say Jin Ho's birthday is the end of this month?	Did you say Jin Ho's birthday is the end of this month?
96	‘좀 이르지만 생일 축하한다. 진호야.’	Congratulations on your birthday, though it's a little early. Jinho.'	Congratulations on your birthday, though it's a little early. Jinho.'
97	아버지의 쾌유.	Father's recovery.	father's pleasure
98	아마도 진호에게 최고의 생일 선물이 되리라 생각하면서, 진우는 엘리베이터의 1층 단추를 눌렀다.	Thinking it would be the best birthday present for Jin-ho, Jin-woo pressed the button on the first floor of the elevator.	Thinking it would be the best birthday present for Jin-ho, Jin-woo pressed the button on the first floor of the elevator.
99	꾹.	Hooked.	hiccup
100	뒤늦게 안으로 들어와 1층 단추를 누르려고 했던 아저씨가 저절로 켜지는 불을 보고 멈칫했다.	The uncle, who was going to come in late and press the button on the first floor, hesitated to see the light turn on by himself.	The uncle, who was going to come in late and press the button on the first floor, hesitated to see the light turn on by himself.
101	“뭐야... 무섭게”	"What... scary"	"What... scary"
102	은신해 있는 진우 외엔 아무도 없는 내부를 스윽 둘러보던 그는 '어우 씨' 한마디를 남기고 황급히 나가 버렸다.	He looked around at the inside of the house without anyone but the guardian Jin-woo. He left his mouth with a word.	While looking inside the hidden Jin-woo area, no one else was there, he hurriedly left a word of "Miss Au."
103	‘죄송합니다. 아저씨.’	I'm sorry, sir.'	I'm sorry, sir.'
104	마음속으로 깊은 사과의 뜻을 전달한 진우가 닫힘 버튼을 꾹꾹 눌렀다.	Jin-woo, who delivered his deep apology in his heart, pressed the button to close.	Jin-woo, who delivered his deep apology in his heart, pressed the button to close.
105	덜컹.	Rumbling.	a rattle
106	움직이기 시작한 엘리베이터 안에서 진우는 스킬을 확인했다.	In the elevator where he started to move, Jin-woo checked his skill.	In the elevator where he started to move, Jin-woo checked his skill.
107	‘스킬 정보.’	Skill Information.'	Skill Information.'
108	[스킬: 그림자 교환 LV.2]	[Skill: 『shadow exchange』 LV.2]	[Skill: Shadow exchange LV.2]
109	직업 전용 스킬.	Job-specific skills.	professional skills
110	필요 마나 없음.	No mana required.	No need.
111	지정한 그림자 병사와 시전자의 위치를 뒤바꿀 수 있습니다.	You can reverse the position of the Shadow soldier and caster you specify.	Allows you to reverse the position of the specified shadow soldier and the demonstrator.
112	한번 시전한 후에는 2시간의 대기시간이 지나야 다시 사용할 수 있습니다.	After casting, you can wait 2 hours before you can use it again.	After a test, you must wait 2 hours before you can use it again.
113	대기시간은 스킬 레벨에 따라 달라집니다.	Waiting time depends on skill level.	Latency depends on skill level.
114	1시간 54분 11초 후 스킬 사용이 가능합니다.	You can use the skill after 1 hour 54 minutes and 11 seconds.	You can use the skill in 1 hour, 54 minutes, 11 seconds.
115	‘1시간 54분이라...’	1 hour 54 minutes ... ’	One hour and 54 minutes...'
116	뒤에 11초는 무시한다고 쳐도 2시간 가까운 시간이 남아 있었다.	Even if I ignored 11 seconds behind, I had about 2 hours left.	There was almost two hours left, even if it was ignored for 11 seconds.
117	아직 그림자 추출 작업이 마무리되지 않았다.	The shadow extraction process has not yet been completed.	Shadow extraction has not been completed yet.
118	즉, 남은 사체를 찾아 그림자 병사로 만들려면 한 번은 더 일본으로 건너가야 한다는 소리.	In other words, if you want to find the remaining corpse and make it a shadow soldier, you have to go once more to Japan.	In other words, if you want to find the remains of the dead and turn them into a shadow soldier, you have to go to Japan again.
119	그림자를 남겨 두고 왔으니 '그림자 교환'의 쿨타임만 끝나면 해결될 일이지만, 문제는 남은 2시간가량을 어디서 어떻게 때우느냐 하는 것이었다.	I left the shadows, so it would be solved when the cooldown of 『shadow exchange』 is over, but the problem was how and where to spend the remaining 2 hours.	With the shadows left, it would be solved after the cool time of the shadow exchange, but the question was where and how to hit the remaining two hours.
120	‘집은... 안 되고.’	Home... No.'	Home... No.'
121	일주일 만에 집으로 돌아온 아들이 들어온 지 몇 시간도 안 돼 다시 떠나야 한다면 어머니께서 어떤 표정을 지으실까?	If a son who came back home in a week had not arrived in a few hours and had to leave again, what would his mother look like?	How would your mother look if you had to leave again within a few hours after your son returned home in a week?
122	보지 않아도 눈에 선했다.	I could not see.	I could not see.
123	팅!	Ting!	Ting!
124	1층에 멈춰 선 엘리베이터의 문이 슥 열렸다.	The door of the elevator that stopped at the first floor was opened.	The elevator door that stopped on the first floor opened long.
125	서울일신병원.	Seoul Ilshin Hospital.	Seoul Ilshin Hospital
126	병원 문을 나서는 순간까지도 고민에 고민을 거듭하던 진우에게 문득 좋은 아이디어가 떠올랐다.	I had a good idea suddenly to Jinwo who had been troubled with distress until the moment of leaving the hospital door.	Jin-woo, who had been agonizing over and over until the moment he left the hospital, suddenly came up with a good idea.
127	‘어디 주인 없는 던전이라도 있는지 찾아볼까?’	Let's find out if there is a dungeon without a master. ’	Let's see if there's any ownerless dungeon.’
128	은신을 해제한 진우가 기감을 확장시켰다.	Jin-woo, who stopped 『Stealth』, expanded/extended his sense.	The unsecured Jin-woo extended his feeling.
129	인근에 있는 네다섯 개 정도의 게이트가 느껴졌다. 헌터폰을 꺼내 든 진우가 협회 어플로 들어가 게이트 정보를 확인했다.	I felt about four or five gates in the neighborhood. When I took out the Hunter phone, Jin-woo went into the association application and checked the gate information.	There were four or five gates nearby. Jin-woo, who took out the phone, entered the association's appo to check the gate information.
130	‘...찾았다.’	... I found it.'	... I found it.'
131	두 개의 게이트가 신고되지 않았다는 사실을 확인한 진우의 얼굴에 미소가 어리었다.	Jin-woo's face was filled with smiles after confirming that the two gates had not been reported.	Jin-woo's face was filled with smiles after confirming that the two gates had not been reported.
132	* * *	* * *	* * *
133	“아가씨, 도착했습니다”	"I'm here, sweetheart."	"I'm here, sweetheart."
134	“감사합니다, 기사님”	"Thank you, sir."	"Thank you, sir."
135	거의 혼절 직전까지 가신 어머니를 집으로 모셔드리고, 다시 병원으로 돌아온 유명한 회장의 장녀 유진희가 차에서 내려섰다.	The daughter of Yoo Myung-Han chairman, Yoo Jin-hee, who came back to the hospital, took her mother home to the house just before the end of the feast.	Yoo Jin-hee, the eldest daughter of a famous chairman who took her mother home almost before marriage, and returned to the hospital, got out of the car.
136	아버지가 병으로 죽어 가고 있다는 사실을 알았을 때는 하늘이 무너지는 것 같았다.	When I realized that my father was dying of sickness, the sky seemed to collapse.	When I found out that my father was dying of disease, the sky seemed to collapse.
137	그래도 유진희는 아버지의 말을 철썩같이 믿었다.	Still, Yoo Jin-hee believed her father's words.	Still, Yu Jin-hee believed her father's words like a bolt out of the blue.
138	-치료 방법을 백방으로 알아보는 중이다. 실마리를 찾은 것 같으니 걱정하지 말거라.	- We are looking for a cure in a hundred ways. Don't worry, I think I've got a clue.	- We are looking for a cure in a hundred ways. Don't worry, I think I've got a clue.
139	다른 사람이 자신의 불치병을 치료하겠다고 호언장담했다면 절대 믿지 않았을 것이다.	He would never have believed if someone else had promised to treat his incurable disease.	If someone had boasted that he would cure his incurable disease, he would never have believed it.
140	하지만 그녀의 아버지가 누군가?	But who is her father?	But who is her father?
141	대한민국의 재계를 좌우하는 거인, 유명한 회장이 아닌가?	Is not the giant, Yoo Myung-Han chairman, who influences the business of the Republic of Korea?	Isn't it Yoo Myung-han chairman who controls the business world of Korea?
142	그래서 일말의 희망을 갖고 있었는데 결국 일이 이렇게 되어 버리다니.	So I was hoping for something, but eventually this happened.	So I had a ray of hope that things would turn out like this.
143	이럴 줄 알았다면 유학 같은 것은 집어치우고 아버지와 좀 더 많은 시간을 보낼걸.	If I knew this, I would have to spend a little more time with my dad to get rid of things like studying abroad.	If I knew this would happen, I would drop studying abroad and spend more time with my father.
144	유학을 가겠다고 말했을 때 섭섭함을 애써 감추시던 아버지의 눈빛을 떠올리며 그녀는 눈물을 훔쳤다.	When she said she was going to study abroad, she stared tears, recalling the eyes of her father, who kept hating her disgust.	When she said she would study abroad, she shed tears as she recalled her father's eyes, which she had been trying to hide her disappointment.
145	그런데.	By the way.	by the way
146	고개를 들어 올리는 그녀의 눈앞에 낯익은 얼굴 하나가 슥 지나갔다.	There was a familiar face in front of her head lifting her head.	A familiar face passed far before her eyes, raising her head.
147	‘어, 이 사람?’	Uh, this person?’	Oh, this guy?'
148	어디서 많이 본 얼굴.	The face I saw many times.	a familiar face
149	어디서 봤을까 생각하는 동안, 그 남자도 시선을 의식했는지 후드를 눌러쓰고 빠르게 멀어졌다.	While thinking about where to find him, he was also blinded by his eyes, pressing the hood and quickly drifting away.	While thinking about where to find him, he was also blinded by his eyes, pressing the hood and quickly drifting away.
150	남자의 등을 보며 잠깐 고개를 갸웃거렸던 그녀가 걸음을 재촉했다.	Having tilted her head against the man's back for a moment, she quickened her pace.	Having tilted her head against the man's back for a moment, she quickened her pace.
151	그 남자가 누구든 지금 중요한 일이 아니었다.	Whoever that man was now was not important.	No man was important now.
152	초조하게 엘리베이터의 문이 열리길 기다리던 유진희의 폰이 다급하게 벨을 터트렸다.	Yoo Jin-hee's phone, which waited patiently for the door of the elevator to open, suddenly burst into bell.	Yoo Jin-hee's phone, waiting impatiently for the elevator door to open, burst the bell.
153	따라라라 라라.	Follow along.	Follow me.
154	시간이 시간인 만큼 인적 없이 텅 비어 있는 병원 안이라 벨소리가 유난히 더 크게 울렸다.	As time went by, I was in a hospital empty and I heard the ringing sound louder than usual.	The bell rang especially louder in a deserted hospital as time.
155	모르는 번호.	an unknown number	an unknown number
156	애초에 모르는 번호는 잘 받지 않는 성격이지만.	The number I do not know at first is not well received.	I don't get the wrong number in the first place.
157	‘누구지...?’	Who is it...?’	Who...?'
158	오늘 하루 너무 많은 일들을 겪게 되어서 그런지 전화를 받아야만 할 것 같은 기분이 들었다.	I felt like I had to get a phone call because I was going through so many things today.	I felt like I had to answer the phone because I went through so many things today.
159	유진희는 통화 버튼을 누르고 폰을 귓가에 가져다 댔다.	Yoo pressed the call button and took her phone to her ears.	Yoo pressed the call button and took her phone to her ears.
160	“여보세요”	"Hello"	"Hello"
161	-네. 여기 서울일신병원인데요. 어머니께서 전화를 받지 않으셔서 연락을 드렸습니다.	-Yes. This is Seoul Ilshin Hospital. your mother didn't answer the phone, so I called.	-Yes. This is Seoul Ilshin Hospital. your mother didn't answer the phone, so I called.
162	방금 안정제를 맞고 잠이 드셨으니 당연히 전화는 받을 수 없겠지.	You've just been sleeping with a stabilizer, so you can not get a phone call.	You've just fallen asleep on a tranquilizer, so of course you can't answer the phone.
163	그런데 무슨 일일까?	But what's going on?	But what's going on?
164	유진희는 담당의의 연락에 덜컥 겁이 났다.	Yu Jin-hee was scared by her doctor's call.	Yu Jin-hee was scared by her doctor's call.
165	그래서 조심스레 물었다.	So I asked carefully.	So I asked carefully.
166	“무슨 일이시죠”	"What's going on?"	"What's going on?"
167	-실은 유명한 회장님께서...	- Actually, Yoo Myung-Han chairman ...	The chamber is where Yoo Myung-han chairman...
168	설명을 듣던 그녀의 눈이 토끼처럼 커졌다.	Her eyes dilated like a rabbit as she listened to the explanation.	Her eyes dilated like a rabbit as she listened to the explanation.
169	거짓말.	lie.	lie
170	이걸 지금 나보고 믿으라고?	You want me to believe this?	You want me to believe this?
171	눈가가 촉촉이 젖어가면서, 그녀는 물었다.	As her eyes moistened, she asked.	As her eyes moistened, she asked.
172	“그게... 그게 정말인가요”	"That's... is that true?"	"That's... is that true?"
173	-저희들도 지금 두 눈으로 보지 못했다면 믿지 못했을 겁니다. '최후의 수면' 상태에서 환자가 깨어나는 일은 유례를 찾아보기 힘드니까요. 아무튼 빨리 오셔야 합니다. 회장님께서 언제 다시 잠들어 버리실지 모릅니다.	- We would not have believed if we did not see with our eyes now. I wonder if the patient wakes up in the "Eternal Sleep" condition is unpredictable. Anyway, you have to come soon. I do not know when the chairman will fall asleep.	-We wouldn't believe it if we didn't see it with our eyes. It's hard for a patient to wake up in the "last sleep" state. Anyway, you have to come quickly. I don't know when the chairman will fall asleep again.
174	“자, 잠시만요! 지금 바로 밑이에요”	Now, wait! It's right down here."	"Well, wait a minute! It's down right now."
175	팅!	Ting!	Ting!
176	마침 열리는 엘리베이터 안으로 유진희가 몸을 던지듯 들어갔다.	Just as Yoo Jin-hee threw herself into the open elevator.	Yoo Jin-hee threw herself into the elevator that just happened to open.
177	세상에.	I can't believe it.	I can't believe it.
178	‘정말... 정말로?’	Really... really?'	Really... really?'
179	엘리베이터가 올라가는 그 몇 분간이 유진희에게는 인생에서 가장 긴 시간처럼 느껴졌다.	The few minutes that the elevator went up felt like the longest time in life for Yoo Jin-hee.	The few minutes that the elevator went up felt like the longest time in life for Yoo Jin-hee.
180	팅.	Ting.	Ting.
181	문이 열리자마자 병실로 들이닥친 유진희는 자신을 돌아보는 아버지의 얼굴을 마주할 수 있었다.	As soon as the door opened, Yoo Jin-hee came into the room and was able to face the face of her father.	As soon as the door opened, Yoo came into the hospital room and could face her father's face looking back at her.
182	머리부터 발끝까지 조금도 의심할 여지가 없는 아버지의 모습 그대로였다.	From the head to the toe, there was no doubt about it.	It was the very image of my father, who had no doubt from head to toe.
183	“아빠”	Dad!"	"Daddy"
184	의사들에게 둘러싸여 있던 유명한이 딸아이를 돌아보았다.	Yoo Myung-Han who was surrounded by doctors looked around to find his daughter.	A famous woman who was surrounded by doctors looked around her daughter.
185	“진희...”	Jin-hee ...?"	"Jinhee..."
186	“아빠”	Dad!"	"Daddy"
187	와락 안겨드는 딸의 등을 토닥이며 유명한은 다시 한 번 자신이 죽음에서 돌아왔음을 실감했다.	He was struck by the back of his daughter, and Yoo Myung-Han once again realized that he had come back from the dead.	While patting her daughter on the back, famously realized once again that she had returned from her death.
188	‘나는 살아났다.’	I have survived. ’	I'm alive.’
189	하지만 이것을 과연 우연이라 할 수 있을까?	But can this be a coincidence?	But can this be called a coincidence?
190	기적이라고 소곤거리는 담당의들의 반응과 목 놓아 아빠를 찾는 딸의 흐느낌 속에서, 유명한은 가만히 자기 심장이 뛰는 소리에 귀를 기울였다.	In the reaction of the doctors for the miracle and his daughter sobbing for her dad, Yoo Myung-Han listen quietly to the beating of his heart.	In the reaction of the miracle doctors and their daughter's sobbing for her dad, Yoo Myung-han listened quietly to the beating of his heart.
191	‘이... 이럴 수가?’	This ... is not it?’	E-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-O-oh?
192	두근, 두근, 두근!	Throbbing, throbbing, throbbing!	Twice, two, two!
193	이미 50을 훨씬 넘긴 나이임에도 불구하고, 심장은 마치 20대의 그것처럼 세차게 박동하고 있었다.	Despite being already well over 50 years old, the heart was beating like a twenties.	Although he was well over 50, his heart was beating like that in his twenties.


1	아니나 다를까.	just as expected.	Sure enough.
2	밤새 유명한의 상태를 검사해본 담당의가 결과가 적힌 종이를 들고 연신 고개를 갸우뚱거렸다.	All night, the person in charge of examining the condition of Yoo Myung-Han was carrying a sheet of paper with the result and stroking his elongated head.	The doctor, who checked the condition of famous people all night, tilted his head with the paper bearing the results.
3	“아니, 이게 어떻게..”	"No, how could this be?"	"No, I don't think”
4	담당의의 표정을 보고서, 유명한이 신중히 물었다.	Reported the facial expression of the charge, Yoo Myung-Han asked carefully.	When he saw the doctor's face, Yoo Myung-han asked carefully.
5	“결과가 좋지 않습니까”	Is the result not good?"	"The results are not good"
6	담당의가 황급히 손을 내저었다.	The doctor quickly shook his hand.	The doctor quickly shook his hand.
7	“아, 그건 아닙니다. 전혀 그렇지 않습니다”	"Oh, that's not true. Not at all."	"Oh, that's not true. Not at all."
8	그러면서 또다시 결과물을 뚫어져라 바라보던 그가 조심스레 말했다.	Then he looked carefully at what he was seeing again.	He said carefully, "Looking at the results again."
9	“회장님, 혹시 검사 받으시기 전에 고혈압 약을 복용하셨습니까”	"chairman, did you take your high blood pressure medicine before you were tested?"	"Chairman, did you take high blood pressure medication before you were tested?"
10	어젯밤까지만 해도 죽느니 마느니 했었던 몸이다. 눈을 뜨긴 했으나 약까지 챙길 겨를은 없었다.	It was the body that did not die until last night. I opened my eyes, but I could not catch the medicine.	Until last night, I was no better than dead. He opened his eyes but could not afford to take medicine.
11	“먹지 않았소”	"I did not eat it."	I didn't eat it.
12	유명한은 고개를 가로저었다.	Yoo Myung-Han shook his head.	Yoo Myung-han shook his head.
13	그럴 줄 알았다며 고개를 끄덕인 담당의가 난처한 얼굴로 대답했다.	I answered with the embarrassed face of the head nodded that I knew it.	The doctor, who nodded, said, "I knew it would happen," answered with an awkward face.
14	“한데 현재 혈압이 상당히 안정되어 있으십니다. 아니, 이 정도면 정상인보다 훨씬 건강한 상태이십니다”	"But now your blood pressure is quite stable. No, this is healthier than normal."	"But your blood pressure is pretty stable right now. No, this is much healthier than normal people."
15	유명한 회장의 눈이 커졌다.	The eyes of Yoo Myung-Han chairman grew.	Yoo Myung-han chairman's eyes dilated.
16	‘이게 무슨 소리인가?’	What are you talking about?’	What are you talking about?’
17	최후의 수면 상태로 들어가 꼼짝없이 죽는 줄 알았는데, 자고 일어나보니 지병이었던 고혈압이 말끔하게 없어져?	I thought I was going to die in my last sleep, but when I woke up, my chronic hypertension disappears?	I thought I was going to die in my last sleep, but when I woke up, my chronic hypertension disappears?
18	담당의는 계속해서 차트를 읽어내려갔다.	The doctor kept reading the chart.	The doctor kept reading the chart.
19	“그 외에도 회장님 신체의 모든 기능이 완벽하게 돌아가고 있습니다. 나이만 가리면 20대 청년의 검사 결과라고 해도 믿어질 정도입니다”	"In addition, everything in your body is working perfectly. It's hard to believe that by age, it's a test result for a young man in his 20s."	"In addition, everything in your body is working perfectly. It's hard to believe that by age, it's a test result for a young man in his 20s."
20	어떻게 이런 일이 있을 수 있을까?	How could this happen?	How could this happen?
21	유명한 회장이 놀라고 있는 만큼, 아니 그 이상으로 담당의 또한 경악을 금치 못했다. 두 눈으로 직접 보고서도 믿기지가 않을 수준이었다.	As Yoo Myung-Han chairman was surprised, he was no more surprised by the charge. I could not believe the report with my own eyes.	As Yoo Myung-han chairman was surprised, or more so, the director was shocked. The report was unbelievable.
22	불과 몇 주 전.	Just a few weeks ago.	Just a few weeks ago.
23	유명한 회장이 처음 쓰러져 이 병원으로 실려 왔을 때, 그를 검사했던 결과지의 잉크가 아직 다 마르지도 않았다.	When Yoo Myung-Han chairman first fell down and was brought to the hospital, the ink on the resulting paper was not dried out yet.	When Yoo Myung-han chairman first fell down and was taken to the hospital, the ink on the results of his examination has not dried up yet.
24	그런데 며칠 새 뒤바뀐 이 검사 결과는 어떻게 설명해야할 것인가?	But how do you explain the results of this new test?	But how do you explain the results of the test in the next few days?
25	그동안 체질이 바뀌기라도 했단 말인가?	Did it change the constitution for the time being?	Have you changed your constitution?
26	그것도 전날 밤까지 불치병 때문에 죽어가던 사람이.	It was also the person who died from the incurable disease until the night before.	The person who died of incurable diseases until the night before.
27	담당의는 자신의 심경을 이렇게 토로했다.	The person in charge put his mind to heart.	The doctor in charge spoke of his feelings like this way.
28	“제가 의사 생활만 30년이지만 이런 경우는 처음입니다. 이건... 이건 기적이라는 말로 밖에는 설명할 수 없군요”	"This is my first time in my 30 years as a doctor. This ... It can only be described as a miracle."	"I've been a doctor for 30 years, but this is the first time I've ever done this. It's... it's just a miracle.
29	익면증에 걸린 환자가 '최후의 수면' 상태에서 깨어난 데다, 오히려 잠들기 이전보다 훨씬 더 건강한 몸으로 변했다.	The patient who had a waxy wake up from the "Eternal Sleep" condition, and was rather healthier than before he fell asleep.	A hypnosis patient woke up from a "last sleep" state and turned into a much healthier body than before he had gone to bed.
30	기적이라는 단어가 존재하는 이유는 바로 이 같은 상황을 표현하기 위해서가 아니었을까?	Was not the reason for the word miracle to express this situation?	Isn't it because the word miracle exists to express this situation?
31	놀라움을 숨기지 못한 담당의가 나지막이 탄성을 터트리고는 활짝 웃었다.	The nursing staff, who could not hide the surprise, laughed at the elasticity and laughed.	The doctor, who was in charge of the movie who couldn't hide his surprise, burst into exclamation and grinned broadly.
32	“축하드립니다, 유 회장님. 익면증은 완전히 치료되셨습니다”	"Congratulations, chairman Yoo. The illness is completely cured."	"Congratulations, Chairman Yoo. You're completely cured of O.S.
33	그러면서 지금 당장 마라톤 풀코스를 뛰어도 될 정도라고 덧붙였다.	He added that he could jump full marathon right now.	"I can run a full marathon course right now."
34	하지만.	But.	but
35	‘...’	... ’	‘...’
36	유명한은 기뻐하기에 앞서 무언가를 곰곰이 생각해 보다가 고개를 들었다.	Before the celebrity was glad, he pondered something and looked up.	Yoo Myung-han thought over something before rejoicing and looked up.
37	“혹시 제가 있던 병실 근처에 감시 카메라가 설치되어 있습니까”	"Do you have a surveillance camera near my ward?"	"Is there a surveillance camera near my hospital room?"
38	“예? 갑자기 그게 무슨..”	"What? What's that all of a sudden?"	"What? What's that all of a sudden?"
39	“확인하고 싶은 것이 있습니다. 병실 안이나 입구에 감시 카메라가 설치되어 있습니까”	"There's something I want to check. Is there a surveillance camera in the room or in the entrance?"	"There's something I want to check. Is there a surveillance camera in the room or in the entrance?"
40	“병실 안에는 없지만 입구 쪽에는 하나 있을 겁니다”	"There is not in the room, but there is one on the entrance side."	"It's not in the room, but there's one at the entrance."
41	옳거니.	Is it right?	Is that right?
42	유명한은 고개를 끄덕였다.	Yoo Myung-Han nodded.	Yoo Myung-han nodded his head.
43	‘이건 우연으로 일어날 수 있는 일이 아니다.’	This is not a coincidence. ’	This is not something that can happen by accident.’
44	이미 우연으로 치부해 버릴 수준을 넘어섰다.	It has already surpassed the level that would have been misplaced by chance.	It has already gone beyond the level of accident.
45	분명히 짐작도 하기 힘든 능력을 지닌 누군가의 개입이 있었으리라.	There must have been some intervention by someone with unpredictable abilities.	There must have been some intervention by someone with unpredictable abilities.
46	그 누군가에 대해서는 대충 짚이는 바가 있었다.	I had a rough idea about him.	I had a rough idea about him.
47	‘너무도 큰 은혜를 졌다.’	It's too much of luck..."	I was so indebted.’
48	빚지고 살아 본 기억이 없었던 유명한이었다. 앞으로도 빚을 질 생각은 없었다.	He was a famous man who had never lived in debt. I didn't intend to be in debt in the future.	He was a famous man who had never lived in debt. I didn't intend to be in debt in the future.
49	한데, 목숨을 구해진 빚은 어떻게 해야 갚을 수 있는 것일까?	But how can you repay the debt you have been saved for?	But how can I ever repay my life-saving debt?
50	아니.	no.	No.
51	빚을 갚고 갚지 않고를 떠나 은인의 이름 정도는 알아야 하지 않겠는가.	At least i have to know who saved my life.	Shouldn't we know the name of the benefactor without paying back his debt?
52	유명한은 그것을 직접 확인해 보고 싶었다.	Yoo Myung-Han wanted to check it out myself.	Yoo Myung-han wanted to check it out for himself.
53	“어젯밤에 녹화한 감시 카메라 영상을 내게 보여 주시오”	"Show me the video of the surveillance camera recorded last night."	"Show me the surveillance footage I recorded last night."
54	* * *	* * *	* * *
55	당연하다면 당연하게도 영상에는 아무것도 찍혀 있지 않았다.	Naturally, nothing was stamped on the images.	Of course, there was nothing in the video.
56	“여기서 문이 한 번 오작동한 것이 전부입니다”	"This is all the door malfunctioning once."	"This is all the door malfunctioning once."
57	가드가 화면을 손가락으로 가리키며 그때의 상황을 설명했다.	Guard pointed to the screen and explained the situation at that time.	The guard pointed his finger at the screen and explained the situation.
58	창은 안으로 잠겨 있었으니, 입구는 병실 문이 전부다.	The window was locked in. The entrance is the door to the room.	The windows were locked in,the entrance to the ward is all about the door.
59	그런데 병실 문을 지키던 가드 넷이 입을 모았다. 병실로는 개미 새끼 한 마리도 들어가지 않았다고.	But guard net which kept guard of door of the room gathered mouth. I did not even have an ant kitten in the room.	However, four guards who were guarding the hospital door gathered. Not a single ant baby went into the room.
60	다들 경비업체의 전문가들인 만큼 실수는 없었을 터.	As everyone is an expert of the security company, there should have been no mistake.	They're all experts at security companies, so they can't make mistakes.
61	“흐음..”	"Hmm ..."	"Hmm..."
62	설마 진우에게 '은신' 스킬이 있을 것이라고는 상상도 하지 못한 유명한의 머릿속이 복잡해졌다.	Yoo Myung-Han, who could not even imagine that Jin-woo had a 『Stealth』 skill, complicated his mind.	Jin-woo's famous mind was complicated.
63	마침 김 비서가 급히 영상실 안으로 들어왔다.	Kim secretary urgently came into the video room.	Just in time, Kim rushed into the video room.
64	“회장님, 알아보고 왔습니다”	"Chairman, I have come to look."	"I'm here to find out, sir."
65	“그래, 어떻게 됐나”	"Yeah, what happened?"	"Yes, what happened"
66	“그것이..”	"That is..."	"It's...
67	슬쩍 주변인들의 눈치를 살피던 김 비서가 유명한의 귓가에 손을 붙였다.	Kim secretary, who had looked into the eyes of the surrounding people, handed Yoo Myung-Han's ear.	Kim, who had been looking at the eyes of the people around him, touched the ears.
68	“협회에 문의해 보니 그때 성진우 헌터님은 일본에 계셨다고 합니다. 헌터님의 입국일은 아마 내일이 될 것이라고 하더군요”	"When I contacted the association, it was at that time that Hunter Sung Jin-woo was in Japan. Hunter's arrival date is probably tomorrow. "	I asked the association that Sung Jin-woo was in Japan at the time. Hunter's arrival date is probably tomorrow."
69	“..”	"..."	“..”
70	성진우 헌터가 아니고선 이런 일을 가능하게 만들 수 있는 사람이 없다고 생각했었는데.	I thought no one else could make this possible except for SungJin-woo Hunter.	I thought no one else could make this possible except for SungJin-woo Hunter.
71	유명한은 자신의 짐작이 틀렸음을 깨달았다. 그가 아니라는 사실을 알았다.	Yoo Myung-Han realizes that his guess is wrong. I knew he was not.	Famous realized that his guess was wrong. I found out that he was not.
72	‘그런데 어째서...’	But why ... ’	And why...'
73	여러 증거들을 확인하고도 여전히 가슴 한구석에 미심쩍은 느낌이 남아있는 것일까?	Is there still a feeling of uncertainty in the corners of the chest after checking the various evidence?	After checking the evidence, does it still leave a suspicious feeling in the chest?
74	영문을 모를 일이었다.	I can't find the answer...	I didn't know the English language.
75	하지만.	But.	but
76	유명한 회장이 진우와 닮은 점이 한 가지 있다면, 풀리지 않을 문제에 미련을 두지 않는다는 것이다.	If Yoo Myung-Han chairman has one thing in common with Jin-woo, there is one thing that he does not want to solve.	If Yoo Myung-han chairman has one thing in common with Jin-woo, he doesn't want to be solved.
77	“알겠네”	"I see."	"Okay"
78	유명한이 이어 말했다.	Yoo Myung-Han followed.	Yoo Myung-han followed.
79	“의사 말로는 지금 당장 마라톤을 완주해도 끄떡없을 거라고 하더군. 내일부터 바로 회사로 나갈 테니 자네가 준비해 주게나”	"The doctor say I would not mind if you finished the marathon right now. You'll be right back to work tomorrow, so you can prepare."	"The doctor said I would be happy to finish the marathon right now. I'll be right back to work tomorrow, so you can prepare for me."
80	그답다면 그답다고 할까.	If it is the answer, it is the answer.	If it is so, I would say it is.
81	평소와 다를 바 없는 유명한의 모습에 김 비서가 웃음을 삼키며 대답했다.	The Kim secretary swallowed the smile and replied to Yoo Myung-Han's figure that is different from usual.	Kim replied, swallowing a smile at her famous appearance.
82	“회장님, 지금 매스컴에서 회장님을 뭐라고 부르는지 아십니까”	"Chairman, do you know what the media call you?"	"Chairman, do you know what the media call you?"
83	어제까지만 해도 죽은 거나 다름없다던 인간이 멀쩡히 일어났으니 온통 난리가 났겠지.	The man who died until yesterday was all right.	Until yesterday, a man who said he was dead must have gotten into a frenzy.
84	하지만 그것이 뭐 대수인가?	But what's the big deal?	But what's the big deal?
85	유명한은 표정 하나 변하지 않고 되물었다.	Yoo Myung-Han remained unchanged.	Yoo Myung-han asked again without a change of expression.
86	“뭐라고 부르는가”	"What do you call it?"	What do you call it?
87	“불사신이랍니다, 불사신”	"It is immortality, immortality."	"It's immortal, immortal."
88	“불사신”	"Immortal?"	"Buddhist Temple"
89	웬만해서는 웃음을 잘 보이지 않는 유명한의 입꼬리가 슬쩍 움직였다.	Yoo Myung-Han mouthpiece, which does not look good at laughing, moved swiftly.	Yoo Myung-han's mouth, which is usually barely smiling, moved.
90	불사신.	Immortality.	an immortal soul
91	‘미다스의 손'이니, '포커페이스'하는 쓸데없는 소리만 늘어놓던 매스컴이 어쩐 일로 괜찮은 별명을 가지고 왔다.	Midas' hand, "poker face," which was a silly voice, but somehow brought something good nickname.	The media, which used to say silly things like "Midas' Hand" and "Poker Face," somehow got a good nickname.
92	허허.	haha.	Huh.
93	유명한은 단어를 곱씹으며 기분 좋은 미소를 지었다.	He chewed Yoo Myung-Han's word and smiled pleasantly.	Yoo Myung-han smiled pleasantly, brooding over words.
94	“불사신, 불사신이라”	Immortal, immortal."	"The Phoenix, the Phoenix"
95	어떠한 역경에도 굴하지 않았고, 죽을병에서까지 살아 돌아온 자신에게 딱 맞아떨어지는 별명이 아닌가?	Is not it a nickname that fits in with those who have not suffered any adversity and have survived to die?	Isn't it a perfect nickname for him who has not succumbed to any hardship and has survived the disease?
96	유명한은 자신에게 찾아온 두 번째 기회를 감사히 받아들이며 흡족한 얼굴로 웃었다.	Yoo Myung-Han grinned with a delightful face with gratitude for the second opportunity he had come to see.	Yoo Myung-han smiled with a satisfied look, accepting his second chance to visit him.
97	“그것 참 마음에 드는군”	"I love it."	"That's very
98	* * *	* * *	* * *
99	한국이 유명한 회장의 소식으로 떠들썩한 때.	When Korea was flooded with news of Yoo Myung-Han chairman.	at a time when Korea was agitated by the news of Yoo Myung-han chairman
100	일본으로 돌아간 진우는 결국 29명의 거인 그림자 병사들을 모두 모으는 데 성공했다.	Returning to Japan, Jin-woo eventually succeeded in collecting all 29 giant shadow soldiers.	Jin-woo, who returned to Japan, eventually managed to gather all 29 giant shadow soldiers.
101	‘드디어...’	finally...’	Dead...
102	감격에 찬 진우가 1호부터 29호까지 거인 병사들을 일렬로 쫙 줄 세웠다.	Jin-woo, who was impressed, lined up giant soldiers from 1 to 29.	Inspired by Jin-woo, he lined up his giant soldiers from the first to the second.
103	거인의 사체가 있는 곳을 찾아다니며 병사들을 모으는 과정은 어떤 게임을 떠올리게 했지만, 수고의 보상은 게임 같은 것과는 비교하기 미안할 정도로 크게 차이가 났다.	The process of gathering soldiers around the body of the giant reminded me of a certain game, but the reward of the effort was so great that I was sorry to compare it with the game.	While the process of gathering soldiers in search of a giant's body reminded me of a game, the rewards of hard work were far from game-like.
104	거인 병사 29기.	Twenty-nine giant soldiers.	Twenty-nine giant soldiers.
105	검은색 증기를 풀풀 피워 대는 늠름한 스물아홉 거인들을 바라보고 있으니 천군만마를 얻은 듯했다.	I was looking at the twenty-nine dignified giants of the black steam, and it seemed to have gained a lot of armor.	She looked at the 29-year-old giants, who were full of black steam, and seemed to have gained a thousand magic power.
106	‘한 마리 빠진 게 조금 아쉽기는 하지만...’	I'm a little sad about missing one, but ... ’	It's a little bit disappointing that I've lost one, but....’
107	게이트를 지키고 있었던 하나 빼고, 게이트에서 튀어나온 거인형 마수들의 숫자는 전부 서른 마리.	The number of masters who protruded from the gate, except for the one that guarded the gate, is thirty.	Except for one gate guard, the number of giant magicians who came out of the gate is 30.
108	그중 하나는 바다로 도망쳐 그림자 추출을 할 수 없었다.	One of them could not escape into the sea and extract shadows.	One of them escaped to the sea and could not extract the shadows.
109	그래도 나머지 스물아홉을 온전히 다 모았다는 데서 가슴 벅찬 뿌듯함이 밀려왔다.	Still, the rest of the twenty-nine were so full of hearty praise.	However, the fact that he collected the rest of his 29th year in total gave way to the feeling of fullness.
110	스물아홉의 거인 병사가 한군데 모여 있으니, 폐허로 변한 도시가 가득 찬 느낌이었다.	Twenty-nine giant soldiers were gathered at one place, so it felt like a city full of ruins.	A group of 29-year-old great soldiers filled the city of ruins.
111	물론 진우가 거인 병사들을 불러낸 이유는 텅 빈 도시를 장식하기 위해서도, 거인 병사 콜렉션을 감상하기 위해서도 아니었다.	Of course, Jin-woo recalls giant soldiers, not to decorate an empty city, nor to appreciate the giant soldiers' collection.	Of course, the reason why Jin-woo invited the giant soldiers was not to decorate the empty city or to appreciate the collection of giant soldiers.
112	진우가 거인들을 둘러보며 물었다.	Jin looked around the giants and asked.	Jin-woo looked around at the giants.
113	“너희들 중에서 누가 제일 강하지”	"Who among you is the strongest?"	"Who is the strongest of you?"
114	개미 군단의 베르, 정예 군단의 이그리트 , 하이오크 군단의 어금니처럼 거인 병사들도 그들을 통솔할 하나가 필요했다.	Giant soldiers, like the biceps of the Ant Corps, 『Ygritte』 of the Elite Corps, and 『Tusk』 of the High Orc Corps, needed one to command them.	Like the ants' verges, the elite army's [Egrit], and Tusk of the Haikh army, the giant soldiers needed one to lead them.
115	거인 병사들이 서로 눈치만 살피고 나서려 하지 않자, 참다못한 베르가 앞으로 나와 목청에 힘을 주었다.	When the giant soldiers looked at each other and did not want to step out, the unbearable 『Ber』 came forward and gave strength to his voice.	When the giant soldiers tried to keep an eye on each other, an irresistible Ber came forward and gave strength to their pasturelands.
116	키에에에에에에에엑-!	kiiiiiaaaaaaaa"	Kie Ae Ee!
117	대기를 찢을 것 같은 거센 포효에 거인들이 어깨를 움찔 떨었다.	The giants shook their shoulders in a mighty roar that seemed to tear the atmosphere.	The giants shook their shoulders with loud peals that seemed to tear up the air.
118	하긴.	Do it.	Well
119	거인 병사들 중에는 베르 손에 당한 녀석도 있을 테고, 설령 그렇지 않더라도 힘의 차이야 극명하니 두려워하지 않을 수가 없으리라.	Among the giant soldiers there will be a guy in [Ber]son, even if it is not so, it 's a power car.	Some of the giant soldiers must have been hurt by Ber, and even if they don't, they must be afraid because the difference in power is stark.
120	키엑!	Keeck!	Kieh!
121	베르의 따끔한 질책을 얻어맞고나서야 거인 병사 하나가 슬금슬금 손을 들어 올렸다.	Veteran 's gruesome curse was shot after a giant soldier raised his hand.	It wasn't until Peter was reprimanded that a giant soldier slowly raised his hand.
122	베르가 뒤돌아서 고개를 숙이자 진우는 엄지를 척 세워 주었다.	『Ber』 turned back and bowed his head, and Jin-woo gave him a thumb.	As [Ber] turned and lowered his head, Jin-woo raised his thumb.
123	“잘했어”	"Well done."	"Good,"
124	그런데 그때.	But then.	But then.
125	진우도 베르도 예상하지 못한 일이 일어났다.	Something happened that neither Jin-woo nor 『Ber』had expected.	Something happened that neither Jin-woo nor Berne had expected.
126	손을 든 동료를 보고 또 다른 거인 병사 하나가 머리 위로 번쩍 손을 들어 올린 것이다.	Another giant soldier raised his hand over his head, looking at his colleague with his hand.	When he saw his colleague holding his hand up, another giant soldier raised his hand over his head.
127	그래도 내가 쟤보다는 낫다고 말하는 눈빛으로.	But with the eyes that say I am better than him.	But with a look that says I'm better than him.
128	“오”	"Five."	"O"
129	알고 보니 눈치를 본 게 나서지 않으려 했던 것이 아니라, 누가 가장 강한지 자기들도 여태 잘 몰랐던 모양이었다.	It was not that I had not noticed that I had not noticed, but I did not know who was strongest.	It turned out that they didn't know who was the strongest.
130	의외의 상황에 진우가 피식 웃음을 터트리며 둘을 불러냈다.	In an unexpected situation, Jin-woo laughed and laughed.	In an unexpected situation, Jin-woo burst into laughter and called the two of them together.
131	“22호, 6호 앞으로.”	"No. 22, No. 6 forward."	"Front 22 and 6."
132	유난히 주먹이 큰 6호와 전체적으로 다부진 체격의 22호가 걸어 나왔다.	The number 6, which is exceptionally large, and the number 22,	The six with unusually large fists and the 22-year-old with a massive build.
133	진우의 눈매가 가늘어졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes narrowed.	Jin-woo's eyes narrowed.
134	‘흐음...’	Hmm ... ’	Hmm...
135	두 병사들의 주장처럼 둘의 마력이 엇비슷해 진우의 뛰어난 기감으로도 우열을 가리기가 힘들었다.	As the two soldiers claimed, the magic power of the two was similar, and it was difficult to tell the difference with the excellent feeling of Jin-woo.	As the two soldiers claimed, their mana was similar, so it was hard to distinguish the two from each other due to Jin-woo's outstanding sense of humor.
136	일이 이렇게 됐다면 방법은 이제 하나뿐.	If things got this way, there is only one way.	If this is the case, there's only one way.
137	진우가 씩 웃었다.	Jin-woo laughed.	Jin-woo grinned.
138	“둘 다 준비됐지”	Are you ready?"	"They're both ready."
139	6호와 22호가 서로를 마주 보고 섰다.	6 and 22 stood facing each other.	The six and 22 stood facing each other.
140	둘의 눈빛에서부터 한 치도 양보하지 않겠다는 의지가 강렬히 뿜어져 나왔다.	From the eyes of both of them, the willingness to not give up even one point came out strongly.	Their eyes were full of determination not to yield a single inch.
141	“시작”	"start!"	"Start"
142	진우의 신호와 함께 두 거인 병사가 뒤엉켰다.	With the signal of Jin-woo, the two giant soldiers tangled.	Two great soldiers were entangled with the sign of Jin-woo.
143	쿵! Thud! Bang! 쿠궁! 쿵!	thud! KUMEN! thud!	Thud! Kugung! Thud!
144	한참 승부를 벌인 끝에 종이 한 장 차이로 아슬아슬하게 큰 주먹의 6호가 22호를 때려눕혔다.	At the end of the game, the number 6 of the big fist was knocked down by one sheet.	After a long fight, the 6th big fist knocked down the 22nd by a single sheet of paper.
145	“좋아. 이제부터 6호가 거인 군단의 대장이다”	"Good. From now on, number six is the captain of the giant, . "	"OK. From now on, number six is the leader of the giant army."
146	큰 주먹이 커다란 두 주먹을 위로 쳐들자 승부를 지켜봤던 다수의 그림자 병사들이 환호를 보내주었다.	Many of the shadow soldiers, who watched the game with a big fist hitting the big two fists, cheers.	A number of shadow soldiers who watched the game cheered as their big fists lifted their big fists.
147	‘이제 거인들의 대장도 정해졌고.’	Now the captain of the giants has been appointed.’	Now you've got a giant captain.'
148	이걸로 진짜 일본에서 해야 할 모든 작업이 끝났다.	With this all the work to do in japan its finished.	This is the end of all the real work in Japan.
149	진우는 상태창을 불러 왔다.	Jin-woo has brought up a status window.	Jin-woo called the status window.
150	‘상태창.’	Status window. ’	Status window.'
151	띠링, 하는 익숙한 기계음과 함께 글자와 숫자들의 조합이 눈앞에 떠올랐다.	The combination of letters and numbers came to mind in front of me, along with the familiar mechanical sound of stringing.	A combination of letters and numbers came to my mind with familiar mechanical sounds.
152	[이름: 성진우]	[Name: Sung Jin-woo]	[Name: Sung Jin-woo]
153	[레벨: 122]	[Level: 122]	[Level: 122]
154	[직업: 그림자 군주]	[Occupation: Shadow Monarch]	[occupation: Shadows]
155	[칭호: 역경을 이겨 낸 자 (외 2)]	[Title: Those who overcome adversity (Ex. 2)]	[symbol: Who overcomes adversity (External 2)]
156	[HP: 65,230]	[HP: 65,230]	[HP: 65,230]
157	[MP: 115,160]	[MP: 115,160]	[MP: 115,160]
158	[피로도: 0]	[Fatigue: 0]	[Feiro: 0]
159	[스탯]	[Stats]	[Steat]
160	근력: 292 체력: 281 민첩: 305 지능: 310 감각: 277	Strength: 292 Stamina: 281 Dexterity: 305 Intelligence: 310 Sensation: 277	Strength: 292 Fitness: 281 Agility: 305 Intelligence: 310 Sense: 277
161	(분배 가능 능력치 포인트 : 0)	(Distributable Ability Points: 0)	(Distributable Capacity Point: 0)
162	물리 데미지 감소: 65%	Physical damage reduction: 65%	Physical damage reduction: 65%
163	[스킬]	[skill]	[Skill]
164	패시브 스킬: (알 수 없음) Lv.MAX, 근성 Lv.1, 단검의 대가 Lv.max	Passive Skills: (Unknown) Lv.MAX, 『Unyielding Spiritity』 Lv.1, 『Dagger Mastery』 Lv.max	Passive skill: (Unknown) Lv.MAX, Unyielding Spirit Lv.1, single-stemmed cost Lv.max
165	액티브 스킬: 신속 Lv.max, 살기 Lv.2, 은신 Lv.2, 난도 Lv.max, 단검 쇄도 Lv.max, 지배자의 손길 Lv.max	Active Skills: 『Celerity』 Lv.max, 『Bloodlust』 Lv.2, 『Stealth』Lv.2, 『Mutilate』 Lv.max, 『Impale (Diablo III)』 Lv.max, 『Ruler's hand』 Lv.max	Active Skill: Celerity Lv.max,live Lv.2,living Lv.2, difficulty Lv.max, single sword clavado Lv.max, manager's hand Lv.max
166	[직업 전용 스킬]	[Job-specific skills]	[Task Only Skills]
167	액티브 스킬: 그림자 추출 Lv.2, 그림자 저장 Lv.2, 군주의 영역 Lv.2, 그림자 교환 Lv.2	Active skill: 『Shadow Extraction』 Lv.2, 『Shadow storage』 Lv.2, 『Monarch area』 Lv.2, 『shadow exchange』 Lv.2	Active Skill: Shadow Extraction Lv.2, Shadow Storage Lv.2, Monarch Area Lv.2, Shadow Replacement Lv.2
168	[착용한 아이템]	[Items worn]	[Useful Item]
169	붉은 기사의 투구(S), 악마 군주의 귀고리(S), 악마군주의 목걸이(S), 악마 군주의 반지(S), 구도자의 상의(A), 구도자의 장갑(A), 구도자의 신발(A)	The Sword of the Red Knight (S), the Earring of the Demon Lord (S), the Demon Lord's Necklace (S), the Ring of the Demon Lord (S), the Sword of the Investigator (A), the Glove of the Investigator (A) A)	Red knight's helmet (S), devil's earring (S), devil's necklace (S), devil's lord's ring (S), the Godfather's coat (A), the Gudor's glove (A), and the Gudor's shoe (A)
170	일본 원정의 성과와 한눈에 들어왔다. 괴물 같이 늘어난 능력치들이 눈에 띄었다.	It came to a glance with the performance of Japan expedition. The monster-like stats were noticeable.	I saw the results of the expedition to Japan at a glance. The monster-like increase in capacity caught my eye.
171	모든 스탯 수치가 3백에 가까웠으며, 가장 투자를 많이 했던 지능은 3백이 넘어간 지 오래였다.	All the stat numbers were close to three hundred, and the most invested intelligence was over three hundred.	All the umbilical cord readings were close to 300, and the most invested intelligence was long past 300.
172	하루도 거르지 않았던 일일 퀘스트의 보상과, 거인들을 사냥하며 올린 레벨들, 그리고 가진 골드를 털어 구입한 상점표 방어구 세트의 덕분이었다.	It was thanks to the Daily Quest rewards that were not struck one day, the levels that were hunted and hunted by the giants, and the set of storefront armor that I bought with gold.	It was thanks to the daily quest reward, the levels raised by hunting giants, and the set of storefront defenses that he bought off his gold.
173	‘구도자의 방어구 세트.’	The investigator's armor set. ’	The Guard set of the Savior.
174	그동안은 아이템에 집착하지 않았다.	In the meantime, did not stick to the item.	He has not been obsessed with items.
175	하지만 천사상과 거인들의 왕이 언급했던 군주들과 지배자들의 힘이 얼마나 강한지 알 수가 없었다.	But I could not see how strong the powers of the monarchs and rulers mentioned by the kings of the Angels and the giants.	However, there was no telling how strong the power of the monarchs and rulers that the king of the angels and giants mentioned was.
176	그들과 마주하게 되었을 때 스스로를 지킬 도구가 필요했다.	When I encountered them I needed a tool to protect myself.	When I came across them, I needed the tools to protect myself.
177	‘힘이 봉인되어 반시체나 다름 없던 거인들의 군주가 그 정도라면, 다른 녀석들은 정말로 괴물 같은 힘을 가지고 있을지도 모른다.’	If the power is sealed and the monarch of the giants is just as bad as the corpse, the other guys may have really monstrous powers. ’	"If the power is sealed and the monarch of the giants is that much like a half dead body, others may indeed have monster powers.’
178	진우는 그림자 군주의 기억 속에서 만난 여섯 날개의 천사들을 떠올렸다.	Jin-woo remembers the angels of the six wings he met in the memory of the Shadow Monarch.	Jin-woo recalled the six-wing angels he met in the memory of the shadow monarch.
179	그들과 싸울 수 있으려면 지금보다는 훨씬 더 강해져야만 했다.	To be able to fight them, they had to be much stronger than now.	You had to be much stronger than you are to be able to fight them.
180	진우의 시선이 아이템 목록에서 레벨 쪽으로 올라갔다.	Jin-woo's gaze went up to the level in the list of items.	Jin-woo's eyes went up from the item list to the level.
181	[레벨: 122]	[Level: 122]	[Level: 122]
182	단 하나의 군주를 잡고서 레벨이 여덟 계단이나 올라갔다.	A single monarch was grabbed and the level went up eight stairs.	He took a single monarch and went up eight steps.
183	그 군주란 놈들과 싸우다보면 자신이 얼마나 더 위로 올라갈 수 있을지 상상조차 가지 않았다.	I did not even imagine how much more I could go up in fighting them.	It never occurred to me how much higher he could be when he fought with the monarchs.
184	두근.	Pounding.	a double muscle
185	가슴이 뛰었다.	My heart ran.	My heart leaped.
186	두려움.	fear.	Fear
187	그리고 두려움 뒤에 숨어 있는 설렘이 동시에 느껴졌다.	And I felt the joy behind my fear.	And at the same time, I felt the thrill of hiding behind the fear.
188	‘나는 성장한다.’	i will get better"	I grow up.’
189	성장으로 얻은 힘은 내가 지키고자 하는 모든 것들을 지킬 수 있는 버팀목이 되리라.	The power of growth will be a cornerstone to keep all I want to keep.	The power gained from growth will be a prop for me to keep everything I want to protect.
190	또다시 심장이 뛰었다.	The heart ran again.	My heart beat again.
191	두근, 두근, 두근.	ba-bump ba-bump!	My head, my head, and my head.
192	두 개의 심장이 거칠게 뛰는 소리에 귀청이 다 아플 지경이었다.	The sound of two heartbeats jumping was deafening to the deaf.	The sound of two hearts pounding left my ears aching.
193	그러나 기분이 나쁘지 않은 통증이었다.	But there was one reason not to be in a bad mood	But it was not a bad pain.
194	‘좋아.’	Good.’	Okay.'
195	누군가의 접근을 감지한 진우가 그림자 병사들을 모두 자신의 그림자에 저장했다.	Detecting someone's approach, Jin-woo saved all Shadow Soldiers in his shadow.	Jin-woo, who sensed someone's approach, stored all his shadow soldiers in his own shadow.
196	타타타타타-!	Tatta Tata -!	Tata-Tata-!
197	조금 떨어진 곳에서, 자신을 데리러 온 일본 헌터협회의 헬기가 지상으로 내려앉고 있었다.	A little farther away, the helicopter of the Japan's Hunter Association, who came to pick me up, was sinking down to the ground.	A helicopter from the Japanese Hunter Association, which came to pick him up, was sinking to the ground.
198	일단은 집으로.	First, let's go home.	First, let's go home.
199	진우는 기쁜 마음으로 헬기에 몸을 실었다.	Jin-woo gladly embraced the helicopter.	Jin-woo jumped into the helicopter with joy.


1	일본 정부는 출국 전까지 편히 쉴 수 있도록 진우에게 5성급 특급 호텔을 제공했다.	The Japanese government offered Jin-woo a five-star hotel so that he could relax before leaving the country.
2	굳이 비행기를 기다릴 필요 없이 '그림자 교환'으로 돌아가려고 했던 진우는 일본 정부의 호의를 거절할 생각이었다.	Jin-woo, who tried to return to the "shadow exchange" without having to wait for the plane, was determined to reject the Japanese government's favor.
3	그러나.	But
4	“국가의 은인을 소홀히 대접했다는 오명을 남기지 않게 해 주십시오. 이렇게 부탁드리겠습니다, 헌터님”	Don`t leave me with the stigma of neglecting my country`s benefactors. I beg you, Hunter."
5	일본 정부의 간곡한 요청에 마음을 바꾸었다.	I changed my mind to the Japanese government's earnest request.
6	1박에 4백만 원이라는 특급 호텔 스위트룸에 처음 발을 들인 소감은 ‘정말로 이렇게 넓고 좋은 방을 나 혼자 써도 되는 건가?’ 하는 것이었다.	When I first stepped into the luxury hotel suite, which costs 4 million won per night, my first impression was, 'Is this really all this wide and nice room all by myself?'
7	어제 막 들여놓은 것처럼 반짝이는 집기들을 둘러보던 진우가 창가에 붙어 섰다.	A gin stood by the window yesterday, looking around the glittering furniture.
8	그러자 시내의 전경이 한눈에 내려다보였다.	Then I looked down at the view of the city.
9	전망이 좋으면 좋을수록 집의 가격이 올라간다고 하더니, 과연 비싼 방값이 부끄럽지 않을 멋들어진 야경이었다.	The better the outlook, the higher the price of the house, the better the night view was.
10	‘이런 도시가 마수들의 손에 불타 없어질 뻔했다니.’	This city was almost burned down by the captains.’
11	진우는 황폐화된 도쿄를 떠올리며 혀를 끌끌 찼다. 더 늦기 전에 일본에 도착한 것이 다행이라는 생각이 절로 들었다.	Jin-woo clicked his tongue as he recalled Tokyo's ravaged. I felt fortunate to arrive in Japan before it was too late.
12	‘...그만 자자.’	...stop sleeping.'
13	오랜 야영을 끝내고 보낸 호텔에서의 하룻밤은 꿀맛 같았다.	After a long camp, the night at the hotel was like honey.
14	다음 날.	next day
15	비행기 시간이 다가오자 일본 헌터협회의 직원들이 찾아왔다.	As the flight time approached, employees from the Hunter Association in Japan came to visit.
16	“안녕하십니까, 헌터님”	"Hi, Hunter"
17	안내를 맡은 남자 직원이 유창한 한국어로 인사했다.	The guide male staff greeted him in fluent Korean.
18	“공항까지 모셔다드릴 차가 준비되어 있습니다”	"We have a car ready to take you to the airport."
19	그렇지 않아도 호텔 방에 갇혀있기 지루했던 참이었다.	I was bored because I was stuck in a hotel room.
20	진우는 구석에 던져두었던 짐가방을 들고 돌아왔다.	Jin-woo returned with the bag he had thrown in the corner.
21	“지금 바로 출발하죠”	"Let's leave now."
22	“헉”	"Huck"
23	방을 나서려는 진우를 보고서 직원이 당황스런 얼굴을 했다.	The clerk looked embarrassed to see Jin-woo leaving the room.
24	“허, 헌터님... 혹시 여분의 옷이 없으신가요”	"Huh, Hunter... Do you have any extra clothes?"
25	직원의 반응을 이해하지 못하는 것은 아니었다.	It wasn't that I didn't understand the reaction of the staff.
26	격렬했던 전투의 흔적이 고스란히 남아 있는 상하의는 피와 땀으로 얼룩져 있었으니까.	His upper and lower arms were stained with blood and sweat, with the traces of fierce fighting.
27	‘최대한 조심한다고 하기는 했는데...’	It was said that I was very careful, but... '
28	거인들의 온몸으로 뿌려 대는 대량의 혈액을 전부 다 피해 내는 건 애초에 불가능했다.	In the first place, it was impossible to avoid all the blood that was sprayed all over the body.
29	다른 옷들도 죄다 비슷한 처지여서 진우는 어깨를 으쓱하는 걸로 대답을 대신했다.	All the other clothes were similar, so Jin-woo answered by shrugging his shoulders instead.
30	직원이 미소를 지으며 공손하게 물었다.	The clerk smiled and asked politely.
31	“저기, 헌터님만 괜찮으시다면 오늘 입으실 옷을 저희가 준비해 드려도 되겠습니까”	"Hey, Hunter, if you don't mind, could we get you something to wear today?"
32	듣던 중 반가운 소리였다.	I was glad to hear that.
33	괜히 피가 묻은 옷을 입고 다닐 이유도 없고, 죄지은 것도 아닌데 숨어다니긴 싫었으니까.	I don't have to wear bloodstained clothes for nothing, and I didn't want to hide.
34	진우의 표정을 보고 대답을 알아챈 직원이 웃으며 말했다.	An employee who recognized the answer after looking at Jin-woo's face said.
35	“바로 준비해 드리겠습니다. 잠시만 기다려 주세요”	"I'll get it right away. Please wait a minute."
36	미리 준비하고 있었는지 직원이 전화를 걸자 10분도 안 돼서 여러 별의 정장을 손에 든 남자들이 우르르 몰려왔다.	Less than 10 minutes after the staff called, a crowd of men swarmed with stars' suits.
37	‘벌써?’	already?'
38	의외라는 눈빛에 진우에게 직원이 해맑게 대답했다.	An employee answered Jin-woo with a stare of surprise.
39	“혹시 이런 일이 있을지도 모른다는 생각에 대기시켜 놨었습니다”	"I've been waiting for this to happen."
40	순식간에 색상과 사이즈 별로 나열된 정장들을 보면서 진우는 터져 나오려는 탄성을 속으로 삼켰다.	Looking at the suits listed by color and size in no time, Jin-woo swallowed up the elasticity of his heart as he was about to explode.
41	‘혹시 몰라서'라는 말로 설명하기에는 준비가 참으로 철저하지 않은가.	Isn't the preparation so thorough to explain it by saying, "I don't know?"
42	“혹시 옷 말고도 더 필요한 것이 있으시다면”	"If you need anything else besides clothes"
43	진우는 손을 내저었다.	Jin-woo waved his hand.
44	“아뇨, 괜찮습니다”	"No, thank you."
45	지금까지의 서비스만으로도 충분히 만족스러웠다.	The service so far has been satisfactory.
46	일본 헌터협회가 애를 쓰고 있는 것이 느껴졌다.	I felt that the Hunter Association of Japan was struggling.
47	정장들을 둘러보던 진우는 그중 사이즈가 적당한 한 벌을 골라 갈아입고서 거울 앞에 섰다.	Jin-woo, whostood in front of a mirror, wearing a suit that fit him well
48	가져온 옷들이 다 최고급 정장이라 그런지 아주 사람이 달라보였다.	They looked very different because all the clothes they had brought were top-of-the-line suits.
49	‘이 정도면 괜찮은 거 같은데?’	I think it's okay.’
50	자동으로 미소가 지어졌다.	A smile was built automatically.
51	옷매무새를 가다듬고 돌아서자, 아까 전까지 여분의 옷이 없냐고 당황해하던 직원이 감탄을 터트렸다.	As I turned around, I was surprised to see if there was any extra clothes.
52	“아주 잘 어울리십니다, 헌터님”	"it looks good on you, Hunter."
53	“이제 출발하죠”	"Let's go."
54	“알겠습니다. 헌터님 짐은 저희 직원들이 옮겨드리겠습니다”	"Okay, Hunter, we'll move your belongings to you."
55	기다렸다는 듯 방으로 들어온 건장한 직원 두 사람이 진우의 짐들을 들었다.	Two strong employees who came into the room waiting for him picked up Jin-woo's luggage.
56	손가락 하나라도 까딱하게 만들지 않겠다는 일본 헌터협회의 의지가 느껴지는 극진한 대접을 받으며, 진우는 5성급 특급 호텔의 문을 나섰다.	With the Japanese Hunter Association's will not make any fingers stand still, Jin-woo left the five-star luxury hotel.
57	곧 진우를 태운 검은 세단이 공항 쪽으로 출발했다.	Soon, a black sedan with Jin-woo on board left for the airport.
58	* * *	* * *
59	공항에 들어서니 일본 헌터협회가 어째서 그렇게 복장에 신경을 써 줬는지 알 수 있을 것 같은 기분이 들었다.	When I entered the airport, I felt as if I could see why the Japanese Hunter Association cared so much about clothes.
60	차창 밖으로 보이는 사람, 사람, 또 사람들.	People, people, and people who look out of the car window.
61	“..”	“..”
62	할 말을 잃고서 조용히 창 너머를 바라보고 있는 진우에게 직원이 격앙된 목소리로 말했다.	Staff roused at Jin-woo, who had lost his word and was quietly looking over the window.
63	“여기 있는 모두가 헌터님을 한 번이라도 보고 싶다고 모여든 사람들입니다”	"Everyone here has come to see you at least once."
64	어떻게 억지로 긁어모은다고 모을 수 있는 숫자로 보이지도 않았다.	It did not appear to be a number that could be collected by force.
65	“대체 몇 명이나 모인 겁니까”	"How many people are there?"
66	“정확하지는 않지만, 십만 명이 넘는 것으로 예상됩니다”	"I'm not sure, but we expect more than 100,000 people to be there."
67	“그렇게나 많이..”	"So many...”
68	진우가 탄 차는 통제되고 있는 도로 위를 미끄러지듯 조용히 움직였다.	Jin-woo's car skidded along the controlled road.
69	커브를 틀자 또 지금까지 봐 왔던 사람들의 숫자만큼이나 많은, 아니 그 이상의 인파가 진우가 탄 차량을 맞아 주었다.	When we turned on the curve, as many _ or more people as we've seen so far _ greeted Jin-woo's vehicle.
70	“이미 성 헌터님은 일본을 구한 영웅이십니다”	"Sung hunter is a hero who saved Japan."
71	“..”	“..”
72	진우의 입장에서는 그저 자신이 할 수 있는 일을 했을 뿐이다.	From Jin-woo's point of view, he just did what he could.
73	하지만 그것은 진우가 아니면 할 수 없는 일이었다.	But it was something that only Jin-woo could do.
74	방송에서, SNS에서, 혹은 두 눈으로 직접 거인형 마수들을 접한 일본인들은 절망에 떨어야 했다.	The Japanese, who were exposed to giant figures on TV, SNS, or their own eyes, had to fall into despair.
75	아무도 일본에 발생한 국가적 재앙을 돌보려 하지 않았다.	No one was willing to take care of the national disaster that took place in Japan.
76	모두가 일본을 끝났다고 한목소리로 입을 모았다.	Everyone joined in chorus that Japan was over.
77	그러나 그때.	But then.
78	옆 나라 한국에서, 어쩌면 한국 대통령보다 더 유명한 사람일지 모르는 고건희 한국 헌터협회장의 발표가 나왔다.	The announcement came from Go Gun-hee, president of the Korean Hunter Association, who may be more famous than the Korean president in the neighboring country.
79	-한 사람. 일본의 거인형 마수들을 처치하고 싶어 하는 헌터가 있습니다.	-One person. There's a Hunter who wants to kill the giant magic beast of Japan.
80	기자회견을 생방송으로 보고 있던 수많은 일본인들이 숨을 멈추고 화면에 집중했다.	Countless Japanese watching the press conference live stopped breathing and focused on the screen.
81	-그 헌터는 누구입니까?	Who is that Hunter?
82	기자의 질문이 이어진 뒤, 고건희 협회장은 마이크에 최대한 입술을 붙이고서 말했다.	After the reporter's question, Go Hun-Hee leaned in close to the microphone.
83	-성진우 헌터님이십니다.	-This is Sung Jin-woo Hunter.
84	진우가 제주도를 점거하고 있던 S급 개미 마수들을 혼자 전부 처리한 헌터라는 것은 널리 알려진 사실.	It is widely known that Jin-woo is a Hunter who handled all the S-class ants that occupied Jeju Island by himself.
85	고건희 협회장의 입에서 성진우 세 글자가 나오자 일본 전체가 들썩거렸다.	When three letters of Sung Jin-woo came out of the mouth of Go Gun-hee, the whole country was moved.
86	그들에겐 진우만이 한 줄기 유일한 빛이었다.	Jin-woo was the only light for them.
87	그리고 일주일 후.	And a week later.
88	진우는 한국을 떠나기 전 공표했던 대로 일본 전역의 거인들을 깔끔히 제거하고 귀향길에 올랐다.	As Jin-woo announced before leaving Korea, he neatly removed the giants from all over Japan and set out on his way home.
89	진우를 보기 위해 이렇게 많은 일본인들이 모여드는 것은 어찌보면 당연한 결과였다.	It was a natural result that so many Japanese gathered to see Jin-woo.
90	재해 지역의 뒤처리 문제로 혼란한 상황만 아니었더라면 이보다 배는 더 많은 사람들이 몰려왔을 거라고, 직원이 설명을 덧붙였다.	The staff added that more people would have flocked than this if it hadn't been a mess with the aftermath of the disaster.
91	그러면서 꺼내는 말이.	And he said something.
92	“실은 총리님께서도 성진우 헌터님을 만나 뵙기를 간절히 원하고 계십니다. 한 번만 시간을 내 주실 수 없으십니까”	"The Prime Minister is also eager to meet with Sung Jin-woo. Can't you spare me one more time?"
93	직원의 표정이 어느 때보다 진지했다.	The employee's expression was more serious than ever.
94	그가 위에서 받고 있는 압력이 어느 정도인지 쉽게 가늠이 갔다.	It was easy to assess how much pressure he was under.
95	하지만 싫은 것은 싫은 것.	But I don't like it.
96	진우는 처음 제안을 받았을 때와 마찬가지의 대답을 내놓았다.	Jin-woo gave the same answer as when he first received the offer.
97	“쓸데없는 일에 시간을 버리고 싶지 않네요”	"I don't want to waste time on useless things."
98	딱 부러지는 진우의 태도에 그만 웃어 버린 직원이 웃음을 삼키며 고개를 끄덕거렸다.	An employee who stopped laughing at Jin-woo's broken attitude swallowed a smile and nodded.
99	“하하... 알겠습니다”	"Ha... Okay."
100	이런저런 사소한 대화를 나누는 사이 어느덧 차가 공항 입구 앞에 섰다.	While having a small conversation, the car suddenly stopped at the entrance to the airport.
101	진우는 평소처럼 차분히 차에서 내려 땅을 디뎠다.	Jin-woo stepped out of the car and stepped on the ground as usual.
102	그러자.	and then
103	누가 먼저라고 할 것도 없이 뜨거운 박수들이 터져 나왔다.	There was a warm round of applause, not to be asked first.
104	진우가 사람들을 돌아보았다.	Jin-woo looked back at the people.
105	“헌터님”	"Hunter"
106	“성진우 헌터님”	"Sung Jin-woo Hunter"
107	그들이 하는 말은 전혀 알아들을 수 없었지만 그들의 눈빛, 목소리, 손짓 하나하나가 언어를 대변했다.	I couldn't understand what they were saying at all, but each of their eyes, voice, and hand gestures were clearly understood.
108	깊은 감사와 존경의 마음이 공기를 통해서 전해져 왔다.	A deep feeling of gratitude and respect has been conveyed through the air.
109	그림자 속에 숨어서 지켜보고 있던 베르가 진우에게 말을 걸어왔다.	While hiding in the shadows, Ber spoke to Jin-woo.
110	‘왕이시여, 많은 백성들이 주군께 진심 어린 경외의 마음을 보내고 있습니다.’	My King, many people are giving you a sincere respect.'
111	‘그런 거 아니다.’	It's not like that.’
112	‘왕께서도 손을 들어 백성들에게 화답하시는 것이...’	The king raised his hand to respond to the people...'
113	‘아니, 그런 거 아니라니까.’	No, it's not like that.'
114	어디서 자꾸 이상한 것만 보고 배워 가지고.	I've been learning something weird.
115	베르의 말을 무시하고 돌아서려던 진우가 멈칫하더니 물었다.	Jin-woo, who was trying to turn away from what Ber said, paused and asked.
116	‘근데 네가 그러면 다른 개미들이 좋아하냐?’	But if you do, do other ants like it?’
117	베르는 아주 자랑스럽게, 밖에 나와 있었다면 위풍당당한 표정을 짓고 있을 것 같은 목소리로 대답했다.	Ber replied in a very proud, dignified voice if he had been outside.
118	‘물론입니다, 왕이시여.’	Of course, King.'
119	하긴.	Well
120	베르한테는 포효 한 번으로 개미 병사들의 사기를 올려주는 스킬까지 있는데.	He even has the ability to boost the morale of the ant soldiers with one roar.
121	진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded his head.
122	이렇게 많은 사람들이 자신을 보러 와 줬는데 개미도 하는 인사를 못할 이유는 또 무엇인가?	Why can't an ant say hello when so many people come to see him?
123	다시 사람들을 향해 돌아선 진우가 머뭇거리며 들어 올린 손을 좌우로 흔들어 주었다.	Once again, Jin-woo hesitated to shake his raised hand to the left and right.
124	그러자 박수 소리가 거세지면서 환호성이 터져 나왔다.	Then there was a loud applause and cheers.
125	짝짝짝짝-!	sound of clapping
126	가만 보니 안내를 맡았던 직원까지 옆에서 격렬히 손뼉을 마주치며 눈시울을 붉혔다.	At first glance, even the staff member who was in charge of the guide clapped their hands and shed tears.
127	“감사합니다”	"Thank you"
128	“감사합니다, 헌터님”	"Thank you, Hunter"
129	“고마워요”	"Thank you"
130	코끝이 빨개진 직원이 소매 끝으로 눈가를 훔치고는 말했다.	A red-nosed employee wiped her eyes with a sleeve.
131	“가시죠, 헌터님. 이제 곧 비행기가 뜹니다”	"Come on, Hunter. We're about to be flying."
132	진우는 손을 내렸다.	Jin-woo lowered his hand.
133	그래도 박수 소리는 그치지 않았다. 진우의 뒷모습이 사라질 때까지, 보이지 않게 되는 순간까지 계속됐다.	However, the applause did not stop. It continued until Jin-woo's back disappeared.
134	십만이나 되는 인파의 배웅 속에서 진우가 탄 비행기가 날아올랐다.	A plane with a rainstorm flew up from a crowd of 100,000.
135	그다음 날.	the day after
136	일본의 한 저명한 칼럼니스트가 이런 글을 썼다.	A renowned Japanese columnist wrote this.
137	만약 국민들의 지지만으로 국가의 수장이 정해져야 한다면, 그날 우리는 최초의 외국인 총리를 보게 됐을 것이라고.	If the heads of state had to be determined by the support of the people, we would have seen the first foreign prime minister that day.
138	* * *	* * *
139	다섯 명의 국가권력급 헌터 중 하나, 크리스토퍼 리드.	Christopher Reed, one of the five state-sponsored Hunter.
140	그가 아닌 밤중에 눈을 떴다.	He opened his eyes in the middle of the night.
141	원인은 주변의 소음.	The cause is ambient noise.
142	최고의 헌터인 그가 들려오는 잡음에 일일이 신경을 썼다면 단 하루도 잠들 수 있는 날이 없었을 것이다.	If he had cared for every noise he heard, the greateHunter Sung, he would never find rest.
143	그렇다.	That’s right.
144	그는 주위가 시끄러워서 깬 것이 아니었다.	He didn't wake up because of the noise around him.
145	오히려 그 반대.	rather the opposite
146	‘왜 이렇게 조용하지?’	Why is it so quiet?’
147	조금만 정신을 집중해도 들려와야 할 온갖 소음들이 거짓말처럼 전부 사라져 있었다.	All the noises that had to be heard with a little concentration had vanished like smoke.
148	이불을 걷어 내고 일어서 방문을 열어 보았다.	I pulled off my blanket and stood up to open the door.
149	대저택의 곳곳에 배치되어 있는 고용인들의 기척을 느낄 수 없었다.	I couldn't feel the wait and see of the employees in every corner of the mansion.
150	마치 폐가에 들어와 있는 것처럼 을씨년스러운 분위기가 흘렀다.	There was a gloomy atmosphere as if it were in the closing house.
151	텅 빈 복도를 가만히 바라보고 있던 크리스가 테이블 위에 올려둔 와인잔을 들고 다시 문 앞에 섰다.	Chris, who was staring straight into the empty hallway, stood at the door again, holding a glass of wine on the table.
152	그리고 와인잔을 복도에 던져 보았다.	And I threw a glass of wine into the hallway.
153	그의 손끝을 떠나 곡선을 그리며 낙하하던 와인 잔이 바닥에 부딪혀 산산조각 났다.	The glass of wine that was falling, leaving his fingertips and curving, smashed into pieces on the floor.
154	하지만.	but
155	아무 소리도 들리지 않았다.	Not a sound was heard.
156	순간 섬뜩한 기운이 등골을 스치고 지나갔다.	a shiver went up his spine
157	있어서는 안 될 일이 일어났음을 깨달았다.	I realized that something that should not have happened.
158	그의 날카로운 감각이 위험을 경고하고 있었다. 여태까지 한 번도 겪어 보지 못한 종류의 위험. 본능은 크리스에게 어떤 행동을 강요했다.	His keen senses warned of danger. The kind of risk you've never experienced before. Instinct forced Chris to do something.
159	그는 빠르게 움직였다. 침대 옆 협탁으로 달려간 그가 위에	He moved fast. He ran to the side table next to the bed
160	든 핸드폰을 드는 동시에 협탁 안의 서랍을 빼냈다.	At the same time, he picked up his cell phone and pulled out a drawer in the table.
161	거기에 들어 있는 구겨진 쪽지 하나.	a crumpled note in it
162	앞면에 적힌 글귀는 이랬다.	The words on the front were like this.
163	-도움이 필요하시다면 여기로 연락하십시오. 고건희 한국 헌터협회장이 그를 연결해 줄 겁니다.	- If you need help, please contact us. Go Gun-hee, president of the Korea Hunter Association, it will connect you with him.
164	헌터 관리국 부국장은 떠나기 전 고용인에게 쪽지 한 장을 남겼다.	Hunter's deputy director left a note for the employee before leaving.
165	뒤늦게 이 사실을 안 크리스는 쪽지 내용을 보고서 분노해 버리려고 했으나, 셀너 부인의 얼굴이 묘하게 아른거리는 바람에 차마 버리지는 못했다.	Chris, who belatedly learned about this, tried to get angry when he saw the note, but Mrs. Selner's face was so pale that he could not get rid of it.
166	‘부인은 설마 이런 상황을 예견했던 것일까?’	"Did she really predict this situation?’
167	답은 알 수 없다.	The answer is unknown.
168	하지만 대답을 듣고 싶다면 일단 살아남아야 했다.	But if he wanted to hear the answer, he had to survive.
169	크리스는 쪽지를 뒤엎었다.	Chris turned the note upside down.
170	뒷면에 적힌 것은 고건희 협회장의 폰넘버였다.	What was written on the back was the phone number of KFA President Go Gun-hee.
171	고건희 협회장은 영어에 능통하다고 했다.	Go Gun-hee, president of the association, said he is fluent in English.
172	의사소통에 문제는 없을 터.	There will be no problem with communication.
173	그에게 연락하면 미스터 성의 도움을 받을 수 있다.	You can get help from Mr. Sung if you contact him.
174	‘...’	‘...’
175	주제도 모르고 일본으로 넘어간 그를 보고 크리스는 며칠 안에 부고를 들을 수 있으리라 여겼다.	When Chris saw the man who went to Japan without knowing the subject, he thought he would be able to hear the obituary in a few days.
176	하지만 그의 소환수들과 활약상들을 보고 나서는 생각이 바뀌었다.	However, his views changed after seeing his summoners and actors.
177	미스터 성의 실력은 진짜였다.	Mr. Sung's ability was real.
178	셀너 부인이 말했었다.	Mrs. Selner said.
179	-성진우 헌터. 그라면 당신을 지킬 수 있을지도 몰라요.	SungJin-woo Hunter. He might be able to protect you.
180	그녀가 그렇게 말했다면 그것은 틀린 말이 아닐지도 모른다.	If she said so, it might not be wrong.
181	크리스는 급히 번호를 눌렀다.	Chris dialed the number in a hurry.
182	아니, 누르려고 했다.	No, I tried to press it.
183	그러나 등 뒤에서 느껴지는 인기척에 그의 손가락이 멈추었다.	However, his fingers stopped because of the popularity behind his back.
184	“..”	“..”
185	도움을 요청하거나 자신의 상황을 전하기에는 이미 늦었다.	It's too late to ask for help or convey your situation.
186	핸드폰과 쪽지를 내려놓은 크리스가 조용히 몸을 일으켰다.	Chris, who put down his cell phone and note, quietly raised himself.
187	천천히 돌아서자 빙글빙글 웃고 있는 금발의 남성이 보였다.	As I turned slowly, I could see a blond man grinning.
188	한쪽 손은 주머니에.	One hand in the pocket.
189	S급 헌터, 그것도 세계 최고 수준 헌터의 저택을 침입한 사람의 태도로 보기 힘든 여유였다.	It was difficult to see the attitude of an intruder on the S-class Hunter, or the world's highest-quality Hunter's mansion.
190	크리스는 물었다.	Chris asked.
191	“너희는 누구냐”	Who are you?
192	눈앞에 하나.	One before him.
193	그리고 등 뒤 벽 너머에 둘.	one behind him and another behind the wall
194	모두 셋이었다.	There were three in all.
195	눈앞에 있는 자도 상대가 가능할지 확실하지 않은데, 그만한 적이 둘이나 더 있다니.	I'm not sure if even the one in front of me will be able to compete, but there are two more enemies.
196	크리스의 이마에 식은땀이 생겼다.	Chris has a cold sweat on his forehead.
197	눈썹 위를 흐르던 땀방울이 관자놀이 옆을 지나 턱밑에 맺혔을 때.	When sweat drops that flow over your eyebrows are placed under your chin by your temples.
198	남자의 입에서 목소리가 흘러나왔다.	A voice came out of the man's mouth.
199	“그렇게 인간들의 편의를 봐주면서 싸우려다간 아무것도 건질 수 없을 거다, 광휘의 파편이여”	"If you try to fight with the convenience of humans like that, you won't be able to get anything out of it, maverick shrapnel."
200	이 세상 것이 아닌 것 같은 기묘한 목소리였다.	It was a strange voice that seemed not in this world.
201	‘마수어?’	Magic Beast?'
202	눈을 부릅뜬 크리스가 소리쳤다.	The glare of the eye, Chris, yelled Chris.
203	“대체 무슨 소리를 지껄이고 있는 거냐”	What the hell are you talking about?
204	흥분한 크리스 앞에서 남자는 검지를 세워 자기 입술에 붙였다.	In front of the excited Chris, the man raised his index and put it on his lips.
205	“쉬잇. 너한테 하는 이야기가 아냐”	"shhh, i'm not talking to you."
206	남자가 구사하는 유창한 영어에 크리스의 두 눈이 커졌다.	Chris's eyes dilated on his fluent English.
207	인간의 말과 마수어를 자유롭게 쓸 수 있는 사람. 크리스가 알고 있는 바로는 존재하지 않았다.	a free hand in human speech and the use of magic words As far as Chris knew, it didn't exist.
208	남자의 입술에서 떨어진 검지가 하늘을 가리켰다.	The man's lips pointed to the sky.
209	“저 위. 네 녀석과 연결된 놈에게 하는 이야기니까”	"Up there. I'm talking to the guy connected to you."
210	크리스는 남자가 하는 말을 조금도 알아들을 수 없었다.	Chris couldn't understand a man at all.
211	하지만 한 가지는 분명했다.	But one thing was clear.
212	남자가 지금 자신을 완전히 깔보고 있다는 것.	The man is looking down on himself.
213	크리스의 목소리가 쩌렁쩌렁 울리기 시작했다.	Chris' voice began to rumble.
214	“우습게 보이는가, 내가”	"do i look pathetic/pitiful"
215	그의 눈에서 붉은 섬광이 터져 나오더니, 이내 온몸에서 거센 불길이 치솟았다. 붉게 변한 그의 몸이 점점 커지며 근처의 집기들을 밀쳐냈다.	A red flash came out of his eye, and then a strong flame rose from his whole body. His red-colored body grew bigger and pushed away nearby furniture.
216	화르륵!	Angry!
217	전신을 불꽃으로 휘감은 그의 모습은 그야말로 화신!	The image of him shining through the whole body with flames is just the picture of him!
218	4미터는 족히 되어 보이는 괴물의 눈동자에서 불꽃이 튀었다.	The four-meter-long eyeball of the seemingly good-looking monster caught fire.
219	“적어도, 너희 중 하나는 내 손에 죽는다”	"At least, one of you dies in my hands."
220	크리스가 뒤로 휘두른 주먹이 벽과 충돌하여 폭발을 일으켰다.	Chris's back fist collided with the wall and caused an explosion.
221	투쾅!	Boom!
222	터져 나오는 벽을 피해 뒤로 물러선 남자 둘이 모습을 드러냈다.	Two men backed away from the exploding wall appeared.
223	“영체화...”	"Imperialization..."
224	“인간이 영체화를”	"Personalization"
225	그들은 변형된 크리스의 모습이 흥미롭다는 시선을 보냈다.	They looked at the transformation of Chris as interesting.
226	크리스가 서 있던 바닥이 부글부글 끓어가며 녹아내렸다.	The floor where Chris was standing was boiling away.
227	크리스는 인류 최악의 재앙이었던 '카미쉬 레이드' 이후 처음으로 죽음을 각오했다.	Chris was prepared to die for the first time since Camish Raid, the worst disaster for mankind.
228	화르르륵-!	Hwaro-!
229	그를 둘러싼 불길이 폭발하듯 격렬해지며 주위의 모든 것들을 집어삼키기 시작했다.	The fire around him exploded and began swallowing everything around him.
230	사방이 거친 화염에 휩쓸려 나갈 때, 불꽃의 폭풍 한가운데 선 그의 포효가 지축을 뒤흔들었다.	His roar in the middle of the firestorm shook the earth as all sides were swept away by the wildfire.
231	“죽어라, 이 빌어먹을 마수 놈들아-”	"Dead, you bastards!"


1		NEW
2	탑승한 비행기 옆자리에 우연히 아는 얼굴이 앉아 있을 확률이 얼마나 될까?	What is the chance of finding a familiar face seated beside you in an airplane?	What's the probability of a familiar face sitting next to an airplane on board?
3	승무원의 안내에 따라 일등석으로 이동한 진우는 옆 승객의 얼굴을 빤히 바라보다가 기가 차다는 말투로 물었다.	After following the flight attendant, Jin-woo walked up and looked to his new neighbour and asked...	Jin-woo, who moved to the first class following the guidance of the flight attendant, stared at the passenger's face and asked, "It's so cool."
4	“설마 이걸 우연이라고 우길 겁니까”	"Do you think this is a coincidence?"	"Are you going to call this a coincidence?"
5	“그렇게 봐 주셨으면 좋았겠지만... 아무래도 무리겠죠”	"It would be nice if that was the case, but it's probably not.."	"I wish you'd watch it like that, but... It's going to be too much."
6	파란 눈 외국인의 입에서 유창하게 흘러나오는 한국어는 언제 봐도 위화감이 들었다.	Said the blue-eyed American, speaking as if the Korean words were being ripped from his mouth.	Blue eyes, the fluent Korean flow from the mouth of a foreigner, always seemed to have a sense of incompatibility.
7	진우는 그에게서 시선을 떼지 않으며 자리에 앉았다.	Jin-woo did not take his eyes off him and sat down.	Jin-woo sat down with his eyes glued to him.
8	“또 보네요, 애덤 화이트 씨”	"we meet again, Mr. Adam White."	"I see you again, Adam White."
9	“다시 뵙게 돼서 영광입니다, 성진우 헌터님”	"It is an honor to meet you again, Mr. Hunter Sung Jin-woo."	"It's an honor to see you again, Sung Jin-woo."
10	미 헌터관리국의 상급요원 애덤 화이트는 처음 봤을 때와 마찬가지로 미소를 지으며 꾸벅 고개를 숙였다.	Adam White, a senior agent in the US 『Hunter Bureau』, smiled and bowed his head, just as he had seen it the first time.	Adam White, a senior U.S. 『Hunter Bureau』 official, grinned and bowed as he first saw.
11	진우가 주위를 둘러보았다.	Jin looked around.	Jin-woo looked around.
12	‘어쩐지...’	no wonder...’	Why...'
13	일등석에 상급 헌터가 둘씩이나 타고 있다 했더니, 둘 모두 헌터관리국 소속인 모양이었다.	There were two high class Hunters in First Class, and they both seemed to belong to the 『Hunter Bureau』.	Two senior Hunter's were in the first class, but both seemed to belong to Hunter's Administration.
14	진우와 시선이 마주친 검은 정장 두 사람이 묵례를 보내왔다.	The two black suits facing the sight of Jin-woo sent a congratulations.	Two black suits came to pay respects to Jin-woo and Xi.
15	헌터협회 감시과 사람들도 그렇고, 어째서 요원들은 검은 정장을 제복처럼 입고 다니는 것일까?	And so are the agents wearing black suits as uniforms?	Why are agents wearing black suits, as do Hunter's Watch and people?
16	요원이라고 티라도 내고 싶은 건가?	You want to tell me you're an agent?	You want to tell her you're an agent?
17	진우가 그런 쓸데없는 호기심으로 두 남자를 응시하고 있을 때.	When Jin-woo is staring at two men with such unnecessary curiosity.	When Jin-woo stared at the two men with such unnecessary curiosity.
18	애덤 화이트가 감탄을 터트렸다.	Adam White was amazed.	Adam White burst into admiration.
19	“딱 한 번 뵈었을 뿐인데 아직도 제 이름을 기억하고 계시는군요”	"You still remember my name even if we met once?"	"I saw you only once, and you still remember my name."
20	“그 첫 만남이 워낙 강렬했었어야죠”	"Yes because the first meeting was so intense"	"The first meeting should have been so intense."
21	“그때 일은 정말 죄송하게 됐습니다. 설마하니 셀너 부인의 영향력이 미치지 않는 헌터님이 계실 거라고는..”	"I'm really sorry about that. I don't know if there's a Hunter out of Mrs. Selner's reach..."	"I'm really sorry about that. I don't know if there's a Hunter out of Mrs. Selner's reach.”
22	진우는 손을 흔들었다.	Jin waved his hand.	Jin-woo waved his hand.
23	그날 사과는 부국장에게 지겹도록 받았다. 이제 와서 들추어내고 싶은 생각도 없었다.	On that day, the apology was boring to the deputy director. I had no idea to come and see it now.	That day I was fed up with the apology from the deputy director. I didn't want to find out now.
24	다만 한 가지 궁금한 것은 그때 깔끔히 물러난 헌터관리국의 요원들이 어째서 다시 나타났느냐 하는 것이었다.	One thing I was wondering was, why did the agents of the 『Hunter Bureau』, who had slipped back then, appeared again?	One question was why agents from Hunter's management, who had stepped down clean at the time, reappeared.
25	아직까지 귀찮다 말할 수준은 아니었지만, 이런 일이 반복되면 피곤해질 것은 뻔했다.	It was not a nuisance yet, but it would have been tiring if this happened repeatedly.	It was not enough to say it was bothersome yet, but it would have been tiring if this happened over and over and over again.
26	“협상은 결렬된 것 아니었습니까”	"Was not the negotiation broken?"	"Didn't the negotiations break down?"
27	진우의 목소리가 낮아졌다.	Jin-woo's voice was lowered.	Jin-woo's voice fell.
28	그러자 애덤의 얼굴에서 미소가 사라졌다.	Then the smile disappeared from Adam 's face.	Then the smile disappeared from Adam's face.
29	“연락도 없이 이렇게 찾아뵙는 것이 실례인 줄은 압니다만, 긴히 말씀드려야 할 상황이 생겼습니다”	"I know it's wrong of me to see you in this way, but there is a situation that has come up that I must tell you about."	"I know it's rude to visit like this without a contact, but I have to say something about it."
30	진우는 문득 미국 동부에 떴다는 S급 게이트의 소식을 떠올렸다.	Jin-woo suddenly recalled the news of the S - level gate that was on the east coast of the United States.	Jin-woo suddenly recalled the news of the S-class gate, which was on the eastern side of the U.S.
31	“설마 미국도 S급 게이트를 막지 못해서...”	"Perhaps the US can not close the S-Gate either...?"	"Maybe the U.S. couldn't stop the S-class gate..."
32	“아! 아닙니다. 그 건은 잘 해결 됐습니다”	"Ah! no. That worked well. "	"Oh! No. That's a good deal."
33	S급 게이트 소식이 아니라면 또 무슨 문제가 생겼다는 걸까?	If it's not the S-Gate, then I wonder what kind of problem has come up?	If it's not the S-class gate, what's the problem?
34	혹시 거인들의 왕을 처치한 것과 연관 있는 문제는 아닐까?	Could it be a problem associated with killing the giants' kings?	Do you think it has something to do with the killing of the giant king?
35	관심을 표하는 진우를 보고서, 애덤이 노트북을 꺼내었다.	Seeing Jin-woo's concerned face, Adam took out his laptop.	When he saw Jin-woo expressing interest, Adam took out his laptop.
36	그가 노트북 화면에 띄운 영상에서는 대규모 산불이 일어난 듯 검은 연기가 치솟고 있었다.	In the video that appeared on his laptop screen, black smoke was soaring as if a large-scale forest fire had occurred.	In the video clip on his laptop screen, black smoke was soaring, as if a massive forest fire had occurred.
37	애덤은 진우에게 노트북을 넘겼다.	Adam turned his notebook over to Jin-woo.	Adam handed over the laptop to Jin-woo.
38	진우는 영상을 주시했다.	Jin watched the video.	Jin-woo watched the video.
39	소방관들은 점점 더 거세지는 불꽃을 어찌하지 못하고 진화에 애를 먹는 중이었다.	Firefighters were struggling to cope with the increasingly intense flames.	Firefighters were struggling to control the growing fire.
40	마력이 담긴 불꽃이었다.	It was a flame made out of mana	It was a flame of mana.
41	-뭐지, 이 불? 도저히 끌 수가 없어!	- What is this, this fire? I can't put it out at all!	What, this light? I can't turn it off!
42	-보통 화재가 아냐!	- It's not a normal fire!	It's not a normal fire!
43	-어이, 거기! 물러서! 불꽃에 살짝이라도 닿으면 숯덩이가 된다!	- Hey, there! Stand back! If you touch the flames, you'll be a lump of charcoal!	Hey, there! Stand back! If you touch the flames, you'll be a lump of charcoal!
44	소방관들은 패닉 상태였다.	The firemen were panicked.	The firemen were panic-stricken.
45	어떤 방법을 동원해도 불꽃은 약해질 기미를 보이지 않았다.	By all means the flame showed no sign of weakening.	By all means the flame showed no sign of weakening.
46	오히려 세력을 넓히며 조금씩 그들을 덮쳐 왔다.	Rather, it has increased its claim, and little by little covered them.	Rather, it has been expanding its influence and attacking them little by little.
47	검게 그을린 나무가 쓰러지고, 쓰러지면서 부딪힌 다른 나무에 불이 옮겨붙으며 또 다른 불을 낳았다.	The blackened tree fell, and as it collapsed, a fire broke out on another tree that had been bumped and gave birth to another fire.	The charred tree fell down, the other fallen tree caught fire and caused another fire.
48	불은 마치 성난 파도와 같이 몰려왔다.	The fire came as an angry wave.	The fire poured in like an angry wave.
49	-하느님, 맙소사!	- Oh, my God!	Oh, my God!
50	-지원은?	- What about support?	-What about support?
51	-지원은 언제 오는 거야!	- When is the support coming?	When will support you?
52	그때.	then.	then
53	때마침 도착한 헬기에서 마법계열 헌터들이 내려섰다. 그들은 수속성 마법을 있는 대로 퍼부었다.	As soon as the helicopter arrived, the magic hunters came down. They poured the magic of water attribute as it is.u	In the timely arrival of the helicopter, the magic column hunters came down. They poured out a good deal of water-borne magic.
54	마법의 물보라가 숲을 수십 차례 강타하자 불길이 서서히 잡혀 갔다.	When the magic spray hit the forest dozens of times, the flames were slowly caught.	The flames slowly caught off when a magical spray struck the forest dozens of times.
55	진우는 그 장면을 자세히 들여다보았다.	Jin looked closely at the scene.	Jin-woo looked closely at the scene.
56	‘이 사람들... 최상급 헌터들이다.’	These people ... are the beHunter Sungs. ’	These people... They are the beHunter Sungs.’
57	마법의 위력을 보아하니 분명 최상급 헌터들이었다.	The magical powers were obviously top-level hunters.	The magical powers clearly indicate that they were top-class hunters.
58	최상급 헌터 여럿이 있는 힘껏 달라붙어서야 간신히 제압이 가능했던 불꽃.	A firework that was able to barely hold out until it was able to cling to the best of several superheroes.	It was a flame that was barely able to control when several top-class hunters were attached to it.
59	이 사태의 원인이 된 녀석도 평범한 헌터가 아니라는 소리였다.	The guy who caused this was not an ordinary Hunter.	He said that the man responsible for the incident was not an ordinary Hunter.
60	-오, 헌터님들!	- Oh, hunters!	Oh, Hunter!
61	-사, 살았다...	- We're saved!	Oh, I'm alive.
62	-감사합니다, 헌터님들!	- Thank you, Hunters!	Thank you, Hunter!
63	소방관들은 연신 감탄사를 터트리며 위력이 줄어든 잔불들을 처리해 나갔다.	The firefighters exorcised the stretch and handled the decimated bombs.	Firefighters burst into deep admiration and managed to deal with the reduced fire.
64	헌터들이 조금만 더 늦었어도 막대한 인명피해가 생길 뻔했던 순간이었다.	It was the moment when the hunters were just a little late and had a huge loss of life.	Even if the hunters were a little bit late, they would have suffered massive casualties.
65	-좀 더 안쪽으로!	- More inside!	More inside!
66	-불이 꺼져 간다!	- The fire is gone!	The lights are going out!
67	-끝났어. 불은 진압됐다.	-it's over. The fire was under control.	It's over. The fire's under control.
68	어느덧 영상은 끝나 가고 있었다.	The video was over.	Before long, the video was coming to an end.
69	플레이 시간이 얼마 남지 않은 영상 앞에서, 진우는 의아한 듯 물었다.	In front of the video, which was not much time to play, Jin-woo wondered.	In front of the video, which is running out of time, Jin-woo asked curiously.
70	“이걸 보여 주는 이유가 뭡니까”	"Why are you showing me this?"	"What's the point of showing this to you?"
71	확실히 흥미로운 영상이긴 하지만, 미국에서 일어난 화재 때문에 자신을 찾아온다는 건 말이 되지 않았다.	It was certainly an interesting video, but it did not make sense to come back because of the fire in America.	Although it was definitely an interesting video, it didn't make sense to visit yourself because of a fire in the U.S.
72	애덤은 손을 뻗어 영상을 마지막 부분으로 넘겼다.	Adam stretched his hand and turned the video over to The final(Jong-in?) part.	Adam reached out and passed the image to the last part.
73	“여기... 뒷부분을 보시면”	"Here ... look at the back."	"Here... look at the back"
74	아직도 피어오르는 매캐한 연기를 해치고, 시꺼멓게 변해 버린 숲의 안쪽으로 들어가자 화재의 진원지가 모습을 드러냈다.	As the fire escapes, the fire escapes into the forest where it has changed.	The origin of the fire appeared as it harmed the acrid smoke that was still rising and went inside the darkened forest.
75	엄청난 폭발이 있었는지 주변의 모든 것들이 안쪽에서 바깥쪽을 향해 쓸려나간 흔적이 보였다.	There was a tremendous explosion, and all the surrounding things were swept away from the inside to the outside.	There was evidence that everything around them had been swept from inside to outside.
76	그 중심에.	At its center.	at the center of it
77	엎드려 있는 시체 한 구가 있었다.	There was a body that fell down.	There was a body lying on its stomach.
78	살아 있는지 확인할 필요는 없었다.	I did not have to check if I was alive.	There was no need to confirm that they were alive.
79	뻥 뚫려 있는 가슴의 구멍은 정확히 심장이 있었을 자리였으니까.	The hole in the chest that was punched was exactly where the heart was.	The hole in the chest was exactly where the heart was.
80	“그가 일으킨 불을 끄는 데 1,800명의 소방관들과 14명의 마법계열 헌터님들이 동원되었습니다”	"1,800 firefighters and 14 magic hunters were mobilized to fight the fire he raised."	"It took 1,800 firefighters and 14 magic hunters to put out the fire that he started."
81	그것도 최상급 헌터들로만.	It's only top-end hunters.	Only the beHunter Sungs.
82	시전자가 죽고 나서 남은 불을 끄기 위해 최상급 헌터 14명이 전력을 다해야 했다?	After the caster died, 14 top-level hunters had to do all they could to get rid of the remaining fire.	Fourteen top-class Hunter had to go all out to put out the rest of the fire after the dead.
83	진우는 누워 있는 자가 누구인지 어렴풋이 알 수 있을 것 같았다.	Jin-woo seemed to be able to grasp the dim light of who was lying.	Jin-woo seemed to be able to fathom who was lying.
84	“설마 이 사람..”	"Is it really him..?"	"Don't mention this guy...
85	자신을 돌아보는 진우에게, 애덤은 침울하게 대답했다.	To Jin, who turns to himself, Adam responded gloomily.	To Jin-woo, who looked back on himself, Adam replied gloomily.
86	“역시 알아보시는군요. 예. 그분이 크리스토퍼 리드 헌터님이십니다”	"You see, too. Yes. He is Christopher Reed Hunter. "	"You also recognize it. Yes, he is Christopher Reed Hunter."
87	혹시나 했던 진우의 눈이 커졌다.	Jin-woo 's eyes were bigger than ever.	Jin-woo's eyes dilated.
88	말도 안 되는 일.	Nonsense.	a ridiculous thing
89	국가권력급이라는, 세계 최고의 헌터 중 한 사람이 누군가에게 살해당했다고?	One of the world's beHunter Sungs, the state power class, was murdered by someone?	One of the world's beHunter Sungs, the Power of the State, was murdered by someone?
90	“저희도 믿기지 않습니다만, 분명 그는 살해당했습니다”	"We do not believe that, but he was murdered."	"We can't believe it, but he was murdered."
91	영상의 끝에서, 소방관 한 사람이 크리스의 주검을 정면으로 뒤집어 놓았다. 그러자 크리스의 상태를 좀 더 명확하게 파악할 수 있었다.	At the end of the video, a fireman turned Chris' s carcass upside down. I could see Chris' condition more clearly.	At the end of the video, a firefighter turned Chris' body head-on. Then I could get a clearer picture of Chris.
92	가슴의 구멍뿐만 아니라 몸 곳곳에 끔찍한 상처들이 남아 있었다.	There were terrible wounds in the body as well as holes in the chest.	There were terrible scars all over the body as well as holes in the chest.
93	분명 전투가 남긴 흔적이었다.	It was obviously a trail of battle.	It was clearly a vestige of the battle.
94	“그리고 이게”	"And this."	And this one.
95	애덤은 품속에서 사진 몇 장을 꺼내며 말을 이었다.	Adam took a few pictures from his bracelet and spoke.	Adam continued, taking some pictures out of his arms.
96	“헌터관리국에서 가장 유력한 용의자로 생각하고 있는 것의 사진입니다”	"It's a picture of what I think of as the most likely suspect in the 『Hunter Bureau』."	"Picture of what the 『Hunter Bureau』 considers to be the most likely suspect."
97	‘것?’	that?’	What?
98	남자나 여자, 혹은 사람이 아니라 물건을 가리키는 듯한 애덤의 말투에 의아한 눈빛을 보내던 진우의 시선이 그가 건네는 사진 쪽으로 내려갔다.	Jin-woo's gaze, which sent a strange look at Adam's voice as if it were pointing at a man, a woman, or a man, descended toward the picture he was passing.	Jin-woo's eyes, which seemed to point at Adam's way of speaking, not at men, women, or people, went down to the picture he handed.
99	사진을 받아서 살펴볼 필요도 없었다. 자리에서 일어선 진우가 손가락을 까딱이자 애덤이 딸려 올라왔다.	I did not have to take a picture and take a look. Jin came up from his seat and his fingers clutched and Adam came up with him.	There was no need to take a picture and look at it. Jin-woo, who rose from his seat, snapped his finger and came up with Adam.
100	“어, 어”	"Oh, huh?"	"Uh, uh"
101	애덤의 눈이 휘둥그레졌다.	Adam 's eyes fluttered.	Adam's eyes opened wide.
102	진우는 '지배자의 권능'으로 끌어당긴 애덤의 멱살을 틀어쥐었다.	Jin-woo grabbed Adam's neck pulled by 『Power of ruler』.	Jin-woo grabbed Adam's collar, which was drawn by the 'power of the ruler.'
103	“커헉”	"Cough"	"Cough"
104	코와 코가 맞닿을 정도로 가까워진 상태에서, 진우가 목소리를 극도로 낮추며 말했다.	With the nose and nose close enough to touch, Jin-woo said his voice was extremely low.	With his nose and nose close enough, Jin-woo spoke with an extremely low voice.
105	“이게 무슨 장난 같은 거라면... 당신, 여기서 두 발로 멀쩡히 못 걸어 나가”	"If this is some kind of joke... you wont walk out of here alive."	"If this is some kind of joke... You can't walk straight out of here."
106	단순한 협박이 아니다.	It is not just a threat.	It is not just a threat.
107	진심으로 살의를 내비치는 진우의 눈이 맹수의 그것처럼 차갑게 번들거렸다.	The eyes of Jin-woo, whose heartfelt sincerity was reflected, shone like cold beasts.	Jin-woo's eyes glistening with intent to kill were as cold as those of the beast.
108	멱살이 단단히 붙잡힌 애덤은 목에 핏줄을 세웠다.	Adam, holding his neck firmly, set his veins on his neck.	Adam, who was seized by the collar, stretched a bloodline around his neck.
109	“하지 마! 하지 마”	"Don't! Don't!"	"Don't! Don't!"
110	물론 진우에게 외친 소리가 아니었다.	Of course, it was not a shout to Jin-woo.	Of course, it was not a cry for Jin-woo.
111	그의 필사적인 만류 덕에 진우를 덮치려던 상급 헌터 둘이 가까스로 움직임을 멈추었다.	Thanks to his desperate grudge, the two senior hunters who were about to attack the Jin-woo were barely moving.	His desperate suspension brought the two senior hunters to a standstill.
112	겨우 불난 곳에 기름 붓는 행위를 중지시킨 애덤이 간절히 호소했다.	Adam, who stopped the pouring of oil in the poorest area, appealed earnestly.	Adam, who managed to stop the pouring of oil into the fire, pleaded earnestly.
113	“사진 속 인물은 던전에서 나왔습니다! 당신이 생각하는 사람이 아닐 수도 있어요”	"The people in the picture came out of the dungeon! You may not be the one you think! "	"The person in the picture is from Dungeon! He may not be who you think he is."
114	“던전...”	"Dungeon...?"	"Dunjeon..."
115	애덤의 멱살을 쥔 진우의 손이 조금 느슨해졌다. 약간 숨통이 트이게 된 애덤이 급히 말했다.	Jin's hand holding Adam's neck slightly loosened. Adam, who was a little sick, said hurriedly.	The hands of Jin-woo, who held Adam's collar, loosened a little. Adam, who had a little breathing space, said.
116	“그의 마력 파장은 마수들의 것과 같았고, 다짜고짜 우리 측 S급 헌터를 공격했습니다”	"His magic power wave was the same as the wrestlers, and we attacked the S-class Hunter on our side."	"His Mana Wave was like those of the magicians, and he attacked our S-class Hunter."
117	진우의 시선이 애덤의 손에서 떨어져 바닥에 놓인 사진들을 향했다.	Jin 's gaze fell off Adam' s hand and turned to photographs on the floor.	Jin-woo's eyes fell from Adam's hand and pointed to the photographs on the floor.
118	감시 카메라에 찍힌 사람은...	The person on the surveillance camera ...	The person on the security camera...
119	진우의 아버지였다.	It was Jin-woo's father.	He was the father of Jin-woo.
120	‘던전에서 나온 아버지가, 헌터들을 공격했다고?’	The father from the dungeon attacked the Hunters? ’	The father from Dungeon attacked the Hunter?'
121	혼란스러워하는 진우에게 애덤이 약간의 설명을 더했다.	To the confused Jin-woo, Adam added a little explanation.	Adam added a little explanation to Jin-woo, who was confused.
122	“몇 달 전 헌터관리국의 폭발 사고를 기억하십니까”	"Do you remember the explosion of the 『Hunter Bureau』 a few months ago?"	"Do you remember the Hunter's explosion a few months ago?"
123	그걸 어떻게 잊을 수 있을까.	How can I forget it.	How can I forget that?
124	세상이 떠들썩했던 사건을.	The world was so loud.	an event of great public interest
125	비밀 실험의 결과니, 최상급 헌터의 폭주니, S급끼리의 싸움이니 등등 많은 말이 오고 갔었다.	As a result of the secret experiment, the superhero Hunter's bustle, the S-class battle, and so on.	As a result of the secret experiment, there were many comments such as the heavy rain of top-class Hunter, and the S-class fight.
126	“그게 아버지 때문에 일어난 일이라고”	"Is it because of my father?"	"That's what happened to my father."
127	애덤이 고개를 끄덕였다.	Adam nodded.	Adam nodded.
128	“그는 우리 측 헌터를 때려눕히고 잠적했습니다. 그 후 헌터관리국이 극비리에 그의 뒤를 쫓았지만, 마치 증발한 것처럼 어떤 증거도 찾을 수 없었습니다”	"He knocked our side Hunter down. After that, the 『Hunter Bureau』 chased after him in secret, but there was no evidence of evaporation. "	"He knocked down our Hunter and went into hiding. Since then, Hunter's office has been following him secretly, but there has been no evidence as if it had evaporated."
129	“..”	"..."	“..”
130	진우는 묵묵히 애덤의 설명을 들었다.	Jin-woo silently heard Adam's explanation.	Jin-woo listened silently to Adam's explanation.
131	“헌터님의 마음은 이해합니다. 하지만 확실히, 그는 용의자로 지목될 만한 모든 요건들을 다 갖추고 있어요”	"I understand Hunter's heart. But surely, he has all the requirements to be considered a suspect. "	"I understand your feelings. But surely, he has all the requirements to be identified as a suspect."
132	이미 헌터를 공격한 전례가 있으며, S급 헌터를 훌쩍 뛰어넘을 만큼 강하고, 아직 어디에 있는지 행방조차 묘연하다.	There is a precedent that has already attacked Hunter, strong enough to surpass the S-class Hunter, and where he is yet to be found.	There have been precedents of attacks on Hunter, strong enough to surpass S-class Hunter, and even his whereabouts are unclear.
133	헌터관리국이 '자신이 성일환이라 주장하는 무언가'를 범인들 중 하나로 여기는 것도 이상하지 않았다.	It was not unusual for the 『Hunter Bureau』 to consider "something that he claims to be a saint" as one of the criminals.	Little wonder the Hunter's administration regards something that claims to be Sung Il-hwan as one of the criminals.
134	하지만 만약 애덤의 말이 모두 100퍼센트 진실이라고 해도.	But if Adam's words are all 100 percent true.	But even if Adam's words were all 100 percent true.
135	진우의 눈빛이 가늘어졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes were tapered.	Jin-woo's eyes thinened.
136	“그럼 굳이 이 사진을 내게 보여준 이유는 뭡니까”	"Then why did you show me this picture?"	"Then why did you show me this picture?"
137	“국제 길드 컨퍼런스”	"International Guild Conference."	"International Guild Conference"
138	“...”	"...?"	“...”
139	“헌터관리국 상부에서 전 세계 유명 길드들의 대표가 한자리에 모이는 이번 국제 길드 컨퍼런스에서 그의 수배서를 배포할 예정입니다”	"I will distribute his number endorsement at the International Guild Conference, where representatives of world-renowned guilds from all over the world will meet at the top of the 『Hunter Bureau』."	"We will distribute his wanted books at the international guild conference, where representatives of world-famous guilds gather at the top of the 『Hunter Bureau』."
140	더 이상 수사를 비밀스럽게 진행하지 않겠다는 얘기.	I will not proceed with the investigation any more secretly.	In other words, he will not conduct the investigation secretly anymore.
141	이번 사건으로 국가권력급 헌터라는 귀중한 자원을 잃게 되어 분노한 미국 정부가, 수단과 방법을 총동원해 범인을 잡아들이겠다는 소리였다.	In this case, an angry American government, losing valuable resources as a state power class hunter, was trying to get the criminals to mobilize means and methods.	Angry over the loss of the precious resources of a state-controlled Hunter, the U.S. government said it would mobilize all means to arrest the culprit.
142	그런 의미에서 길드 컨퍼런스만큼 안성맞춤인 기회는 없었다.	In that sense, there was no opportunity for the guild conference.	In that sense, there was no better chance than the Guild conference.
143	국가권력급 헌터의 타살.	The death of the nation-level hunter	the murder of a state-controlled Hunter
144	당연히 길드들의 관심이 집중될 수밖에 없고, 헌터관리국의 발표도 이목을 집중시키리라.	Of course, the guild's attention will be concentrated, and the 『Hunter Bureau』's announcement will focus attention.	Of course, the interest of the guilds will be focused, and the announcement of the 『Hunter Bureau』 will also draw attention.
145	“저희 헌터관리국은 성진우 헌터님과 마지막까지 좋은 관계를 유지하고 싶었습니다”	"Our 『Hunter Bureau』 wanted to maintain a good relationship with Hunter Sung Jin-woo."	"Our 『Hunter Bureau』 wanted to have a good relationship with Sung Jin-woo until the end."
146	“그래서 공개수배 전에 먼저 이 사실을 내게 알리러 왔다”	"So you came to let me know before it went public?"	"So you came to let me know before the public is wanted."
147	애덤은 부자연스러운 목으로 힘겹게 고개를 끄덕거렸다.	Adam nodded his head with an unnatural neck.	Adam nodded with an unnatural neck.
148	“초, 초청받아 참석한 자리에서 갑자기 아버지의 얼굴이 나온다면 헌터님도 당황스러우실 테니까요”	"If you are invited to the meeting and suddenly come out of your face, Hunter will be baffled ."	"First of all, if your father's face suddenly appears in the presence of an invited guest, Hunter will be embarrassed."
149	그게 진짜 던전에서 돌아온 아버지든, 아버지의 모습을 본뜬 가짜든 간에 말이다.	Whether it is the father who came back from the real dungeon, or the fake that mimics the father.	Whether it's a father who actually returned from Dungeon or a fake version of his father.
150	국가권력급 헌터의 사망에서부터, 성일환의 존재와 수배 예고까지.	From the death of the state power class Hunter, to the existence of the Sung Il Hwan and to the announcement of desire.	From the death of a state-controlled Hunter to the existence of Sung Il-hwan and the prospect of being wanted.
151	아직 극비인 정보들을 누설한 것은 진우의 능력을 높이 사 그를 적으로 만들고 싶지 않았던 헌터관리국의 배려였다.	Leaking confidential information was still a consideration of the 『Hunter Bureau』, who did not want to make Jeon 's abilities stronger.	The leak of classified information was due to the consideration of Hunter's Administration, which high-profile Jin-woo's ability and did not want to turn him into an enemy.
152	‘...’	... ’	‘...’
153	진우의 침묵이 이어졌다.	Jin-woo's silence continued.	The silence of Jin-woo continued.
154	애덤의 호소력 짙은 눈빛과 목소리에서 진심이 느껴졌다.	I felt genuine in Adam's appeal and voice.	Adam's appealing eyes and voice were heartfelt.
155	그것은 호의의 감정이었다.	It was a feeling of benevolence.	It was a sentiment of goodwill.
156	만약 조금이라도 악의가 느껴졌다면 진우는 참을 생각이 없었다.	If a bit of malice was felt, Jin-woo had no idea.	If he felt any malice, Jin-woo would not bear it.
157	하지만.	But.	but
158	아버지의 모습을 한 '그것'이 이제 미국 국적이 된 한국인 헌터, 황동수의 목을 발로 짓누르는 사진이 증거로 남아 있었다.	It was evidence that the 'It', which depicted the father, is now pushing the neck of the Korean national Hunter, Hwang, Soo-soo, with his feet.	The photo of Hwang Dong-soo's neck remains evidence.
159	그를 인간으로 생각하기 힘들었다는 헌터관리국의 주장에 반박할 수가 없었다.	I could not dispute the 『Hunter Bureau』's claim that it was hard to think of him as a human being.	He could not refute Hunter's claim that he was hard to think of as a human being.
160	“부디 이럴 수밖에 없었던 저희의 사정을 이해해 주셨으면 합니다”	"Please help us understand the circumstances of this unavoidable situation."	"Please, I hope you understand what happened to us."
161	그제야 진우가 멱살을 놓았다.	Then, Jin-woo released his collar	Only then did Jin-woo put his collar on.
162	얼굴이 시뻘게져 있던 애덤이 켁켁 거리며 기침을 토해 냈다.	Adam, whose face was blurred, eager to cough out.	Adam, whose face had turned red, puffed out his cough.
163	진우는 다시 사진을 주워들었다.	Jin picked up the picture again.	Jin-woo picked up the picture again.
164	어떻게 봐도 그건 틀림없는 아버지의 사진들이었다. 사진을 들여다보는 내내 가슴이 쿵쾅쿵쾅 뛰었다.	In any case, it was the pictures of my father. Throughout the picture, my chest jumped.	In a way, it was an unmistakable photograph of my father. My heart pounded through the picture.
165	그때, 기내 안내방송이 흘러나왔다.	At that time, the airline announcement flowed out.	Then, an in-flight announcement came out.
166	[비행기가 곧 착률할 예정입니다.]	[Plane is going land soon.]	The plane is about to start.]
167	일등석에서 한바탕 소동이 일어나는 동안 여객기는 무사히 인천공항에 도착했다.	The passenger plane arrived at Incheon airport safely while the first bump was in full swing.	The plane arrived safely at Incheon International Airport during a disturbance in the first class.
168	진우는 은신으로 공항 주위를 가득 메운 기자들을 피해 나와서 유진호에게 전화를 걸었다.	Jin-woo had used『Stealth』to escaped from the reporters who filled the area around the airport and called Yoo Jin-ho.	Jin-woo called Yoo Jin-ho after escaping from reporters who filled the airport with a hideout.
169	-형님! 한국 도착하셨습니까?	-brother! Did you arrive in Korea?	Sir! Have you arrived in Korea?
170	아버지가 완쾌되어서 그런지, 유진호가 전보다 한층 더 밝아진 목소리로 반겨 주었다.	Because his father was recovering, Yoo Jin-ho was welcomed with a brighter voice than before.	Perhaps because his father was fully recovered, Eugene welcomed him with a brighter voice than before.
171	하지만 진우는 웃지 못했다.	But Jin-woo was not smiling.	However, Jin-woo did not laugh.
172	“나 다음 주에 미국 한 번 다녀와야겠다”	I have to go to the United States next week."	"I have to go to the United States next week."
173	-예? 그 국제 길드 컨퍼런스 말씀이십니까? 그거 안 갈 거라고 하지 않으셨습니까, 형님?	-Yes? Are you talking about that international guild conference? Did not you say that you will not go, brother?	What? You mean the international guild conference? Didn't you say you weren't going to go, brother?
174	“상황이 바뀌었어”	"The situation has changed."	"The situation has changed."
175	정보를 얻어야 했다.	I had to get information.	I had to get some information.
176	더 알아야 했다.	I had to know more.	I had to know more.
177	그게 아버지든, 아니든 어느 쪽이라고 단정 지을 수 있는 확신이 필요했다.	I needed to know if it was my father or not.	Whether it's a father or not, we need to be sure that we can conclude.
178	그러려면 국제 길드 컨퍼런스에 참여하는 수밖에.	To do that, you have to join the International Guild Conference.	For that to happen, we have to participate in international guild conferences.
179	“비행기 표 좀 예매해 줄래”	"Can you reserve a ticket for me?"	"Can you reserve a ticket for me?"
180	그러자 곧 수화기 너머로 망설임없는 대답이 들려왔다.	Soon there was an unhesitating answer over the phone.	Soon there was an unhesitating answer over the phone.
181	-그럼 왕복으로 두 장 예매해 놓겠습니다, 형님!	- Then I will make two tickets, Brother!	Then I'll reserve two tickets for the round trip, sir!
182	* * *	* * *	* * *
183	애덤은 진우가 나가고도 한참 동안 자리에서 일어나지 못했다.	Adam didn't get up for a long time after Jin-woo left.	Adam didn't get up for a long time after Jin-woo left.
184	일어나려다 휘청이는 그를 보고 헌터들이 물었다.	The Hunters asked him when he woke up and saw him.	As he was about to get up, Hwi-chung looked at him and asked the Hunter.
185	“괜찮으십니까”	"Are you all right?"	"Are you all right?"
186	“괜찮아. 그냥 좀 힘이 빠졌을 뿐이야”	"It's all right. I'm just a little tired."	"It's all right. I'm just a little tired."
187	자신을 다독이는 말투로 대답한 애덤이 부축을 받아 힘겹게 일어섰다.	Adam, who answered himself in a stern manner, got up and got up hard.	Adam, who answered in a caustic tone, struggled to stand up under the help of his voice.
188	전공인 범죄심리학 덕분에 끔찍한 범죄자들을 많이 심문해 봤지만, 사람이 이렇게까지 무서웠던 적은 난생처음이었다.	I have interrogated many terrible criminals thanks to my major in criminal psychology, but I have never been so afraid of people.	I have interrogated many terrible criminals thanks to my major in criminal psychology, but I have never been so afraid of people.
189	고요하면서도 차갑게 목을 죄어오는 성진우 헌터의 눈빛.	Sung Jin-woo's eyes are silent and cold.	Sung Jin-woo's eyes are silent and cold.
190	그가 다시 자신을 해치러 올 가능성이 없다는 사실을 알면서도, 그 눈빛만 떠올리면 오금이 저려왔다.	Even though he knew that he was not going to come back to defeat him again, the only thing he could think of was his eyes.	Even though he knew there was no chance that he would come to hurt him again, the glories fell upon him.
191	사진을 보여 주기 전과 후의 성진우 헌터는 아예 다른 사람 같았다.	Before and after showing pictures, Hunter Sung Jin-woo looked like a different person.	Before and after showing pictures, Hunter Sung Jin-woo looked like a different person.
192	‘사람이 그렇게도 달라질 수 있구나.’	People can be so different. ’	Man can be that different.'
193	그러나.	But.	But
194	그보다 더 놀라운 사실은 따로 있었다.	There was something more surprising than that.	There was something more surprising than that.
195	애덤이 헌터들에게 물었다.	Adam asked the hunters.	Adam asked Hunter.
196	“순식간에 일어난 일이라 확인하는 건데, 방금 성진우 헌터가 손을 대지 않고 날 움직이지 않았나”	"I am confirming that it happened in an instant. Did not Hunter Sung Jin-woo just move my hand without touching it?"	"To make sure it happened in a moment, didn't Hunter Sung Jin-woo just touch me and move me?"
197	어디 가도 눈썰미 하나로는 뒤처지는 일이 없는 상급 헌터 두 사람이 애덤의 질문에 고개를 끄덕였다.	Two senior Hunters nodded at Adam 's question as they did not lose sight of one another.	Adam's question was nodded by two senior hunters, who never fell behind in a single eye.
198	‘역시...!’	Also...!’	Also...!'
199	애덤은 경악했다.	Adam was frightened.	Adam was frightened.
200	자신이 잘못 본 게 아니었다. 그는 염동력을 쓸 수 있었다.	I did not see myself wrong. He was able to use force.	I didn't see it wrong. He was able to use the motive power.
201	여태까지 염동력은 국가권력급 헌터들만의 전유물이라고 생각했다.	Until now, I thought that the brinkmanship was the exclusive property of national power class hunters.	So far, I have thought that the motive power is unique to the state-controlled Hunter.
202	그런데 성 헌터 또한 아무렇지 않게 염동력을 구사했다.	However, Hunter Sung also did not hesitate to use force.	However, Hunter Sung used his heart power without any problem.
203	애덤은 소름이 쫙 돋았다.	Adam was thrilled.	Adam was full of goose bumps.
204	국가권력급 헌터 다섯 명 외에 처음 발견한 염동력 스킬 보유자였다.	It was the first person to acquire the skill of the brute force besides five of the nation-class hunters.	In addition to the five national power-grade Hunter, he was the first person to discover his mental power skills.
205	‘이럴 때가 아니다.’	This is not the time. ’	This is not the time.'
206	그는 떨리는 손으로 전화를 들었다.	He picked up the phone with trembling hands.	He picked up the phone with trembling hands.
207	대기음이 몇 번인가 울리고 나서 부국장이 전화를 받았다.	After several beeps, the Deputy Secretary received the call.	The Deputy Director answered the phone after several queues.
208	애덤이 떨리는 목소리를 억누르며 말했다.	Adam stifled his trembling voice and said.	Adam stifled his trembling voice and said.
209	“부국장님... 방금 여섯 번째를 찾은 것 같습니다”	"deputy director ... I think I just found the sixth."	"My Lord... I think I just found the sixth one."


1				Edited: 17/2/18
2	미 헌터관리국이 초청 길드명단을 공개했다.	The US 『Hunter Bureau』 has released a list of invited guilds.	The U.S. Hunter's Administration unveiled the guest guild list.	The US [Hunter Bureau] has released a list of invited guilds.
3	[시카리오 길드, 알론 디아스 (멕시코)]	[Sicario Guild, Alon Dias (Mexico)]	[Chicario Guild, Alon Dias (Mexico)]	[Sicario Guild, Alon Dais (Mexicio)]
4	[아진 길드, 성진우 (한국)]	[Ahjin Guild, Sung Jin-Woo (Korea)]	[Ajin Guild, Sung Jin-Woo (Korea)]	[Ahjin Guild, Sung Jin-Woo (Korea)]
5	[이라에트비아 길드, 파비오 가르코 (이탈리아)]	[Irtevia Guild, Fabio Garcío (Italy)]	[IRAETBIA GILD, Fabio GARCO (Italy)]	[Irtevia Guild, Fabio Gracia (Italy)]
6	...	...	...	…
7	국제길드 컨퍼런스.	International Guild Conference.	an international guild conference	The International Guild Conference.
8	각국을 대표하는 길드를 초청해 헌터계의 동향과 전망을 논하는 중대한 행사다.	It is a great event to discuss the trends and prospects of the Hunter system by inviting the guilds representing each country.	The event is a significant event to discuss the trends and prospects of Hunter's world by inviting guilds representing countries.	It is a grand event to discuss the trends and prospects of the Hunter System, by inviting a guild from each nation to represent its country.
9	그런데 거기 한국 대표로 '아진' 길드가 선택된 것이다.	However, 'Ajin' guild was chosen as the Korean representative.	However, 'Ajin' guild was chosen as the Korean representative.	However, Ahjin Guild was chosen as the Korean Representative.
10	아진의 참가는 국내외를 막론하고 큰 화제를 낳았다.	Ahjin's participation has created a big topic both at home and abroad.	The participation of Ahjin has created a sensation at home and abroad.	Ahjin's participation has become a hot topic both at home and abroad.
11	아진에 소속된 최상급 헌터는 길드 마스터인 진우 한 명이 전부.	The beHunter Sung belonging to Ahjin is all one of the guild master Jin-woo.	One of the best Hunters in the group is the Guild Master Jin-woo.	One of its best hunters is Sung Jin-Woo, the guild master.
12	한 명의 헌터가 최상급 헌터들이 수두룩한 세계 유수의 길드들과 비교해도 모자라지 않다는 사실을, 미 헌터관리국이 공인한 것이나 다름없었다.	It was nothing less than the recognition of one Hunter by the 『Hunter Bureau』 that the superhuman hunters were not inferior to the world's leading guilds.	The U.S. Hunter's Administration has just confirmed that a single Hunter is not short of the world's top-rated guilds.	The strength of the superhuman hunter alone was recognised by the [Hunter Bureau] to be not inferior to the world's leading guilds.
13	그러나.	But.	But	But.
14	당연하게도 어느 한 사람 불만의 목소리는 없었다.	Naturally, there was no voice of dissatisfaction.	Of course there was no voice of discontent among anyone.	Naturally, no one complained.
15	자격을 논할 필요가 있을까?	Do I need to discuss qualifications?	Is it necessary to discuss qualifications?	Is there a need to discuss qualifications?
16	이미 진우는 한국과 일본 양국에서, 해당 국가가 주저앉을 뻔했던 중대한 위기를 두 번이나 막아낸 전력이 있었다.	Jin-woo already had the power in both Korea and Japan twice to prevent a major crisis that the country was likely to fall into.	Already, Jin-woo has twice prevented a major crisis in both South Korea and Japan that almost collapsed.	Already, Jin-Woo has prevented two major crises, one in South Korea, and another in Japan, which was at the brink of collapse.
17	그것도 홀로.	That alone.	That's all	Alone.
18	그러니 아진 길드, 정확히는 아진 길드의 전부라 할 수 있는 진우의 실력을 의심하는 사람은 없었다.	So there was no one who doubted Jin-woo's ability to be called the Jin-gu guild, or exactly Jin-gu's.	Therefore, no one doubted the ability of Jin-woo to be known as Ahjin Guild, or Ahjin Guild.	Therefore, no one really doubted Jin-Woo's ability to be a complete guild himself, that is Ahjin Guild.
19	아니.,	no.	No.	Nobody at all.
20	오히려 세계에 흩어져 있는 최강의 헌터들이 한자리에 모이는 행사에, 또 한 명의 강한 헌터가 오게 됐다며 흥분을 감추지 못하는 이들이 많았:, l. Sok다.	Rather, there were many people who could not hide their excitement, saying that the most powerful Hunters scattered around the world gathered in one place and another strong Hunter came.	On the contrary, many people were excited about the event where the world's greatest hunters gathered together, and another strong Hunter came.	On the contrary, the event gathered the world's hunters, and many were excited that another strong Hunter came.
21	세계 유명 언론들은 일본의 던전 브레이크 소식을 논할 때는 반드시라고 해도 좋을 정도로 아진 길드의 국제길드 컨퍼런스 이야기를 꺼냈다.	Some of the world's leading media have talked about the Guild of Guinea's International Guild, which is a must when discussing Japanese dungeon breaks.	The world's top media outlets have brought forward Ahjin Guild's international guild conference to the extent that it is absolutely necessary to discuss Japan's break of the Dungeon.	Some of the world's leading media outlets have publicised the Japanese Dungeon Break incident si much that Ahjin Guild has to be included in the International Guild Conference.
22	물론 한국에서도 예외는 아니었다.	Of course, Korea was no exception.	Of course, Korea was no exception.	Of course, it was the same for Korean media.
23	국제길드 컨퍼런스에 대한 관심이 뜨겁게 달아오르자 방송국에선 '헌터스'의 대표 최종인에게 인터뷰를 요청했다.	As the interest in the International Guild Conference got hotter, the station asked Hunter's representative to give an interview.	As interest in the international guild conference heated up, the broadcasting station asked for an interview with The final(Jong-in?) representative of Hunters.	As interest in the International Guild conference rose, a broadcast station invited the Hunter's Guild representative for an interview.
24	최종인은 진우 대신 자신을 불러낸 줄 알고 있으면서도 흔쾌히 요청에 응했다.	Jong-in responded to the request, knowing he had called himself instead of Jin-woo.	Although he thought he had called in for Jin-woo, he readily responded to the request.	Choi Jong-in accepted the invite despite being aware that they invited him instead of Jin-Woo.
25	평일 방송 황금 시간대인 오후 8시, 방송국에서 촬영한 인터뷰는 전국적으로 생방송됐다.	Interviews were broadcast live across the country at 8 pm, the prime-time broadcast time of the broadcast station.	Interviews filmed at the broadcasting station were broadcast live nationwide at 8:00 p.m., the prime time of the weekday.	The interview was broadcasted live across the country at 8pm, which was the station's peak time.
26	“안녕하세요. 헌터스의 대표를 맡고 있는 최종인입니다”	"Hello. I'm Choi Jong-in, CEO of Hunter's."	"Hello. I'm Choi Jong-in, CEO of Hunter's."	"Hello, I'm Choi Jong-in, CEO of the Hunter's Guild."
27	최종인의 스마트한 얼굴에 떠오른 깔끔한 미소가 여심을 뒤흔들었다.	Choi's clean smile on her smart face shook the hearts of women.	Choi's clean smile on her smart face shook the hearts of women.	Choi's clean smile on his smart face shook the hearts of women.
28	방송 게시판에선 헌터스 길드가 헌터관리국의 초대를 받았어야 됐다는 여성 시청자들의 원성이 가득했다.	On the bulletin board, the female audience was full of the idea that the Hunters Guild should have been invited by the 『Hunter Bureau』.	The bulletin board was filled with complaints from female viewers that Hunter's Guild should have been invited by Hunter's Administration.	The bulletin board (ed: social media?) was filled with complaints from women saying that the Hunter's Guild should have been invited by the [Hunter Bureau].
29	“반갑습니다, 최 대표님”	"Thank you, Mr. Choi"	"Thank you, Mr. Choi"	"Thank you Mr. Choi."
30	고개를 숙였다 든 여성 진행자가 준비했던 질문을 꺼냈다.	A female host with her head down raised the question she had prepared.	A female host with her head down raised the question she had prepared.	The female host with her head down raised the question she had prepared.
31	“요즘 아진 길드의 소식이 많은 분들의 관심을 받고 있는데요. 최 대표님께선 어떻게 생각하시나요”	"These days, the news about Ahjin Guild is receiving a lot of attention. What do you think of Mr. Choi?"	"These days, the news about Ahjin Guild is receiving a lot of attention. What do you think of Mr. Choi?"	"These days, the news about Ahjin Guild is receiving a lot of attention. What do you think Mr. Choi?"
32	최종인은 조금의 고민도 없이 말했다.	Choi Jong - in said without any worries.	Choi said without a moment's thought.	Choi Jpng-in said without a thought,
33	“미 헌터관리국의 선택은 당연하다고 봅니다”	I think the choice of the 『Hunter Bureau』 is normal.	"The choice of the U.S. 『Hunter Bureau』 is a matter of course."	"Think the choice of [Hunter Bureau] is reasonable."
34	“이해한다가 아니고 당연하다고요”	"its not about unterstanding it, its just has to be like that"	"I don't understand, I do understand."	"Okay, but I don't understand."(Could you please elaborate?)
35	“네. 당연하다고 생각합니다”	"Yes, I think so."	"Yes, I think so."	"Well, I just think so."
36	“하지만 아진 길드는 한 사람이 전부라고 봐도 과언이 아닌 길드 아닌가요”	But the guild is not an exaggeration, is not it?	"But isn't it too much to say that one person is the only one?"	"But sn't it an exaggeration to say that one man is a guild?"
37	“그런데 그 한 사람이 성진우 헌터잖습니까”	"But that's Sung Jin-woo."	"But that's Sung Jin-woo."	"But he's Sung Jin-Woo."
38	최종인이 웃으며 대답하자 마주보고 있던 진행자도 따라 웃음을 터트렸다.	When the host smiled and answered, the host who was facing him burst into laughter.	When the host smiled and answered, the host who was facing him burst into laughter.	When Choi Smiled and answered, the host who was facing him bursted into laughter.
39	그 웃음이 그치기 직전에 최종인은 능숙하게 말을 이었다.	Just before the laugh ceased, Choi Jong - in was skillfully speaking.	Just before the smile stopped, The final(Jong-in?) man skillfully continued his speech.	Just before she finished laughing, Chone skilfully continued skeaping,
40	“전투에 동원할 수 있는 길드 소속 인원을 길드원이라고 정의한다면, 이미 성진우 헌터에게는 수백 명의 길드원들이 존재합니다”	"If you define a guild member who can mobilize in combat as guild members, Sung Jin-woo already has hundreds of guild members."	"If you define a guild member who can mobilize in combat as guild members, Sung Jin-woo already has hundreds of guild members."	"If you define a guild member as someone who can mobilise in combat, Sung Jin-Woo already has hundreds of guild memebrs."
41	“성진우 헌터님의 소환수를 말씀하고 계시는 거죠”	"You're talking about SungJin-woo Hunter's summoner."	"You're talking about SungJin-woo Hunter's summoner."	"You're talking about his summons."
42	“그렇습니다. 아마 한국뿐만 아니라 세계 어느 나라의 길드와 비교해도 아진 길드의 무력은 밀리지 않을 겁니다”	"Yes, perhaps compared to the guilds of not only Korea but also of any other country in the world, Ahjin Guild's power will not fall behind."	"Yes, perhaps compared to the guilds of not only Korea but also of any other country in the world, Ahjin Guild's power will not fall behind."	"Yes, but compared to guilds not only in Korea, but also from any other country in the world, Ahjin Guild's power will not fall behind."
43	“성진우 헌터님 한 사람 때문에요”	Because of Hunter Sung Jin-woo?	"Sung Jin-woo Hunter."	"Because of Huner Sung Jin-Woo?"
44	“네. 그 한 사람 때문에요”	"Yes. Because of him."	"Yes. Because of him."	"Yes, because of him."
45	웅성웅성.	a roaring voice.	a roaring voice	An uproar rose from the audience.
46	최종인의 단호한 태도에 방청객들이 수선을 떨었지만, 정작 발언을 꺼낸 장본인은 침착했다.	Though the audience was repulsed by Choi Jong - in's decisive attitude, the person who took out the remarks remained calm.	The audience made a fuss over The final(Jong-in?) man's resolute attitude, but the person who made the remarks remained calm.	Although the audience was repulsed by Choi's decisive attitude, the person who gave those remarks remained clam.
47	진우의 활약을 직간접적으로 지켜봐 왔기에 그는 장담할 수 있었다.	He was able to guarantee that he had watched Jin-woo's performance directly and indirectly.	He was able to guarantee that he had watched Jin-woo's performance directly and indirectly.	He was able to stand by his words after watching Jin-Woo's performance directly and indirectly.
48	지금도 그랬다.	Even so.	Even now.	Even so.
49	주위를 포위한 개미 마수들에게서 길을 뚫어 냈던 진우의 모습을 떠올리면 뒷머리가 쭈뼛 서면서 온몸에 소름이 돋았다.	When I recalled the appearance of Jin-woo, who had pierced the road from the ants who surrounded him, the back of his head was struggling and his body became horrified.	When I think of Jin-woo, who had made a way out of the surrounding ants, my hair stood on the back of my head and got goose bumps all over my body.	When he recalled Jin-Woo, appearance, who paved a way through the ants who surrounded him, a chill went down his spine.
50	‘누가 그 사람을 E급 헌터였다고 생각하겠어?’	Who would think he was an E-class Hunter?'’	Who would think he was an E-class Hunter?'’	Who would believe that he was an E-rank Hunter in the beginning?'
51	최종인이 아진 길드와의 실력차를 깔끔하게 인정하자 인터뷰 현장이 뜨거워졌다.	The interview scene became hot as Choi Jong - in was neatly acknowledged the difference in ability with the Master of Ahjin Guild.	The interview heated up when Choi admitted to the gap with Ahjin Guild.	The interview heated up as Choi amitted the gap between their guilds.
52	만족스런 미소를 짓던 진행자는 조심스럽게 최종인의 눈치를 살폈다.	The moderator, who smiled satisfactorily, carefully looked at the mind of Choi Jong - in.	The host, with a satisfied smile, carefully examined The final(Jong-in?) person's face.	The host gave a satisfied smile, and carefully examined Choi's face/reaction.
53	“그래도 매년 한국을 대표해 길드 컨퍼런스에 참가해 오던 헌터스 길드 입장에서는, 그렇게 기분이 좋지만은 않을 수도 있겠다는 생각이 드는데요”	"And yet, from the perspective of Hunter's Guild, who has been representing Korea every year, I don't think it's that great."	"And yet, from the perspective of Hunter's Guild, who has been representing Korea every year, I don't think it's that great."	"And yet, from the perspective of the Hunter's Guild, who has been representing Korea every year, I don’t think it is great."
54	“미국행이 좌절된 건 물론 배가 아픕니다. 여권도 갱신해 놓고 기다리고 있었거든요”	I am frustrated with my trip to America. I was waiting for my passport update.	"Of course, I have a stomachache. I've been waiting for my passport to be renewed."	"Of course I feel sick. I've been waiting to get my passport renewed."
55	최종인이 너스레를 떨자 방청석에서 깔깔 웃음이 나왔다.	When Choi Jong - in shook his head, a smile came out from the audience.	When The final(Jong-in?) man shook his knuckles, the audience burst out laughing.	When Choi shook his knuckles, the audience burst into laughter.
56	“하지만 배가 아픈 것 이상으로 자랑스럽습니다”	but even i am am motionsick, i am proud"	"But I'm more proud of my stomach than I'm sick."	"But even though I feel sick, I feel more proud."
57	줄곧 미소를 유지하던 최종인의 얼굴이 짐짓 진지해졌다.	The face of Jongin, who kept smiling all the time, got serious.	The face of the last man, who had been smiling all the time, became serious.	The face of Choi, who was smiling all the time, became serious.
58	방청석에서도 웃음이 점점 잦아들고, 진행자의 눈빛 또한 진중해졌다.	In the audience, the laughter gradually got smaller, and the eyes of the organizer became more intense.	In the audience, laughter became more frequent, and the host's eyes became more serious.	Laughter from the audience gradually dwindled, and the eyes of the host became serious.
59	지금부터 하는 말이 본론이다.	From now on, this is the main point.	What I'm going to say is the main idea.	From now on is the main point of his speech.
60	최종인의 표정에서 그런 분위기가 물씬 흘러나왔다.	In the expression of Choi Jong - in, such an atmosphere came out.	Such a mood came from the expression of The final(Jong-in?)ist.	The tense atmosphere was brought by Choi's expression.
61	자연스레 모든 청중들의 시선이 그의 입술로 향했다.	Naturally all the audience 's eyes turned to his lips.	Naturally, the whole audience turned to his lips.	Naturally, everyone turned to his lips.
62	잦은 방송 출연으로 인터뷰에도 꽤 익숙해진 최종인이 그렇게 잠깐 뜸을 들이며 모두의 애를 태웠다가, 다시 입을 열었다.	Choi Jong - in, who was quite accustomed to the interviews with frequent TV appearances, picked up everyone 's kids for a short while and opened his mouth again.	Choi Jong-in, who became quite used to interviews due to frequent TV appearances, took such a short pause and opened his mouth again.	Choi Jong-in, whi was quite familiar with interviews from frequent TV appearances, paused for a short while before he opened his mouth again.
63	“생각해 보세요. 도저히 제 힘으로 감당할 수 없는 마수와 마주쳤을 때, 망설임 없이 앞을 맡길 수 있는 헌터가 나타난 겁니다”	"Think about it. When I ran into a spell that I couldn't afford, I found a Hunter that I could leave without hesitation."	"Think about it. When I ran into a spell that I couldn't afford, I found a Hunter that I could leave without hesitation."	"Think about it, when I ran into trouble I couldn't handle, I fould a Hunter I could depend on without hesitation."
64	진심이 담긴 말에는 언어로 표현하기 힘든 무게가 실린다.	There is a weight that can not be expressed in words in the words of sincerity.	True words carry weight that is difficult to express in words.	There is a weight that cannot be described within those words filled with sincerety.
65	한마디의 말에 실린 무게가 세트장을 짓누르자 진행자도, 방청객도 모두 말을 잃고 최종인을 바라보았다.	When the weight on the horse's words hurt the set-up, both the host and the audience lost their horses and looked at Choi Jong - in.	As the weight of the story weighed down on the set, the host and the audience lost their words and looked at The final(Jong-in?) person.	When the weight of the words weighed down everyone in the room, they lost their words and looked at Choi Jong-in.
66	고요해진 세트장 위에서 최종인이 조용히 말했다.	Choi Jong - in said quietly on the settled table.	The final(Jong-in?) man spoke quietly on the tranquil set.	Choi spoe quietly on the tranquil (interview) set.
67	“실제로 저와 저의 길드원들, 그리고 다른 많은 길드원들도 성 헌터의 도움으로 살아 돌아올 수 있었습니다”	"In fact, I, my guild members and many other guild members were able to come back alive with the help of Hunter Sung."	"In fact, I, my guild members and many other guild members were able to come back alive with the help of Hunter Sung."	"In fact, my guild members and I, and many other guild members were only able to come back alive because of Mr. Sung."
68	최종인은 방청객들을 둘러보았다. 일부러 유도한 것은 아니었지만, 어쩐지 엄숙한 분위기가 되었다.	Jong-in looked around the audience. I did not intentionally induce it, but it became somewhat solemn atmosphere.	The final(Jong-in?) man looked around the audience. I didn't induce it on purpose, but somehow it became a solemn atmosphere.	Choi glanced at the audience. He didn't induce it on purpose, but somehow it turned out to be a solemn atmosphere.
69	그런 분위기를 조금 완화시키고자 최종인은 미소를 지으며 말을 끝맺었다.	In order to alleviate the atmosphere a little, Choi Jong - in smiled and concluded his speech.	To ease the mood a little, The final(Jong-in?) man smiled and concluded.	To ease the mood a little, Choi smiled and concluded,
70	“저는 한국을 대표하는 헌터로 성 헌터가 뽑혔다는 사실이 진심으로 자랑스럽습니다”	"I'm truly proud of the fact that Hunter Sung was chosen to represent Korea."	"I'm truly proud of the fact that Hunter Sung was chosen to represent Korea."	"I'm truly proud of the fact that Hunter Sung was chosen to represent Korea."
71	그러자 방청객들의 우레와 같은 박수 소리가 쏟아졌다.	Then, the audience applauded loudly.	Then, the audience applauded loudly.	A round of applause came from the audience.
72	* * *	* * *	* * *	***
73	촬영을 성공적으로 마치고 방송국을 나서는 최종인에게 전화가 한 통 걸려왔다.	After a successful filming, a phone call came to Choi Jong - in to leave the station.	A phone call came from the person who left the broadcasting station after successfully finishing filming.	The ring of a phone call came from a who left the broadcating station after successfully filming.
74	부르르- 부르르-	Burr - Burr -	Burr-Burr-	Burr-Burr-
75	‘음?’	Well?’	Umm?'	Hm?'
76	진동하는 핸드폰을 들어 올렸더니 길드 내에서 자신의 참모 역할을 담당하는 조명기 부장의 번호가 떠 있었다.	I lifted the swinging cell phone and there was a number of the lighting director in charge of the role of his staff in the guild.	When he picked up the vibrating mobile phone, the number of the head of the lighting unit who was in charge of his staff in the guild was posted.	When he picked up (looked at) his vibrating mobile phone, the number that showed up was from of the head of the (lightning unit?) who was in charge of the staff in his guild.
77	“예. 최종인입니다”	Yes. It is Choi Jong - in.	"Yes, I'm the last one."	"Yes, this is Choi Jong-in."
78	-대표님. 오늘 오전 생성된 수서동 게이트, 저희가 예약 따냈습니다. A급 게이트지만 측정치가 그리 높지는 않답니다.	-Boss. Suseo-dong gate created this morning, we got a reservation. It is a Class A gate, but the measured value is not very high.	- Sir, we've got a reservation for the Suseo-dong gate that was created this morning. Class A gate, but not too high a reading isn't that high.	"Sir, we're got a reservation for Suseo-dong gate that waas created this morning. It's a class A gate, but it's reading is not too high."
79	“잘됐네요”	"That's good."	"That's good."	"That's good."
80	반가운 소식에 미소를 떠올리려던 최종인이 고개를 갸웃거렸다.	Choi Jong - in, who was about to smile at the good news, looked up at his head.	The last person, who was about to smile at the good news, tilted his head.	Choi Jong-in, who was about to slime at the good news, tilted his head.
81	“그런데 이번에도 아진 길드는 예약 신청을 안 했습니까”	"And this time, Ahjin Guild didn't apply for a reservation."	"And this time, Ahjin Guild didn't apply for a reservation."	"And this time, Ahjin Guild didn't apply for a reservation."
82	-네. 그렇지 않아도 요즘 아진 길드 쪽이 너무 조용하네요.	-Yes, but Ahjin Guild is so quiet these days.	-Yes, but Ahjin Guild is so quiet these days.	"Yes, but Ahjin Guild is so quiet these days."
83	성진우 헌터가 일본에서 돌아온 지 나흘이 지났다.	It has been four days since Hunter Sung Jin-woo returned from Japan.	It's been four days since Hunter Sung Jin-woo came back from Japan.	It has been four days since Hunter Sung Jin-Woo returned to Japan.
84	그사이 수도권에 나타난 상급 게이트만도 무려 네 개.	There are only four advanced gates in the metropolitan area.	In the meantime, there have been four higher gates in the Seoul metropolitan area.	There were only four higher grade gates in the metopolitan area.
85	하루당 하나꼴.	One per day.	one a day	One per day. (The gates appeared one per day?)
86	상급 게이트의 수가 가파르게 늘고 있는데도 아진 길드, 아니 정확히 말하자면 아진 길드의 전부라 할 수 있는 성진우 헌터의 움직임이 잡히질 않았다.	Although the number of high-end gates is steeply increasing, the movement of the Jinjin Guild, which is exactly what the Jinjin Guild is all about, has not been captured.	Despite the rapid increase in the number of higher gates, Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who is known as Ahjin Guild, or Ahjin Guild, has not been detected.	Although the number of higher grade gates are steeply increasing, the movement of Ahjin Guild, or movement of Sung Jin-Woo, could not be found.
87	물론 그 덕분에 수도권의 다른 대형 길드들은 연일 축제 분위기긴 했다.	Of course, thanks to it, the other large guilds in the metropolitan area had a festive atmosphere every day.	Thanks to him, other large guilds in the Seoul metropolitan area were in a festive mood.	Of course, because of his absence, the other large guilds in the metropolitan area have been in a festive mood every day.
88	게이트만 생성됐다 하면 득달같이 달려들어 마수들의 뿌리를 뽑아 놓던 던전 파괴의 화신, 마수 처치의 귀신이 며칠째 모습을 드러내지 않고 잠잠하니 말이다.	The ghost of the dungeon destruction, Masquerade's ghost, who ran like a gang and picked up the roots of the masters, was silent without showing up for days.	If only a gate was created, the spirit of the Dungeon destruction, which had been taking root of the captives, did not show up for days.	Once dungeon was created, he would be like the God of Dungeons, uprooting monsters left and right. The Dungeon Destroyer was silent for several days.
89	하지만.	But.	but	But.
90	게이트가 있는 곳에 성진우가 없다는 묘한 괴리감이 최종인을 괜히 불안하게 만들었다.	The strange gap that there is no Sungjin in the gate makes Choi Jong - in uneasy.	The strange disjunction that there is no Sung Jin-woo at the gate made The final(Jong-in?) person nervous.	The absence of Sung Jin-Woo made Choi Jong-in feel uneasy.
91	‘백호의 백윤호나 사신의 임태규라면 몰라도, 나는 다르다.’	"I don't know if it's Baek Yoon-ho or Lim Tae-gyu from the envoys, but I'm different."	"I don't know if it's Baek Yoon-ho or Lim Tae-gyu from the envoys, but I'm different.’	I don’t know about Baek Yoon-ho from White Tiger or Lim Tae-gyu form Grim Reaper, but I'm different.'
92	나무에서 떨어진 사과를 보고 그저 기뻐하기만 한다면 원숭이와 다를 것이 무엇인가?	What would be different from a monkey if you were just glad to see an apple that fell from the tree?	What would be different from a monkey if you were just happy to see an apple falling from a tree?	What difference would we be from a monkey if we are just glad to see an apple fall from a tree?'
93	누군가는 공짜 사과에 군침을 흘리고, 다른 누군가는 만유인력을 떠올리기 마련.	Someone sneaks up on free apples, and somebody else thinks of gravitation.	Some people drool over free apples, others think of universal gravitation.	Some people water their mouths for free apples, while some think of Gravitation.
94	갑작스런 행운에 마냥 기뻐하고만 있을 정도로 자신은 수준이 떨어지지 않는다고 최종인이 생각하는 순간.	Choi Jong - in thinks that his level does not fall enough to be happy with sudden luck.	The moment when The final(Jong-in?) person thinks that he or she is not inferior enough to be happy just because of the sudden good fortune.	Choi Jong-in thinks his level did not stoop down enough/he was not that desperate to be happy because of this sudden twist of luck.
95	조명기 부장의 해맑게 웃는 목소리가 들려왔다.	The director of the light fixer heard a clear smile.	I could hear the director's happy smile.	He heard the director of the lightning unit's bright slime. (He could see the director of the lightning unit's bright slime from the other side of the phone?)
96	-그래도 아진 길드와 경쟁이 전혀 없었기 때문에 길드 매출이 무려 40퍼센트나 올랐습니다. 대표님!	- However, because there was no competition with the Azin Guild, the guild sales increased by as much as 40 percent. Boss!	-There was no competition with Ahjin Guild at all, so guild sales have risen by as much as 40%. Boss!	"Because we had no competition from Ahjin Guild, guild sales had risen as much as 40%, boss!"
97	“여기 원숭이가 하나..”	"Here's a monkey."	"Here's a monkey."	"Here's a monkey."
98	-예?	-Yes?	Yeah?	"Hm?"
99	“아닙니다”	"No"	"No"	"Nothing."
100	빠르게 말을 얼버무린 최종인이 말을 이었다.	Choi Jong - in, who had quickly spat out the horse, said.	The last man who quickly equivocated his words followed.	Choi Jong-in quickly took back the words he spat.
101	“협회 쪽에서는 뭐 알고 있는 거 없답니까”	Do you know anything from the association?	"The association doesn't know anything."	"The association doesn't know anything." (There isn't any information from the association?)
102	-그냥 계속 집에서 쉬고 있는 것으로 알고 있었습니다. 요즘은 길드 사무실에도 잘 안 나가고 있답니다.	- I knew I was just resting at home. Nowadays, it is not working well in the guild office.	-I thought you were just staying home and resting. I don't even go to the Guild office these days.	"I thought you were just staying home and resting. I don't even go to the Guild office these days.
103	“흐음..”	"Hmm..."	"Hmm..."	"Hmm…"
104	-뭐 복잡하게 생각할 거 있겠습니까, 대표님? 그냥 국제길드 컨퍼런스 준비 차원에서 쉬고 있는 거 아닐까요?	- What do you think is complicated, sir? I'm just resting in preparation for the International Guild Conference?	What's the complication, sir? I think we're just taking a break to prepare for the international guild conference.	"Is there a problem sir? I'm just taking a break in preparation for the International Guild Conference."
105	최종인은 고개를 저었다.	Choi Jong - in shook his head.	The final(Jong-in?) man shook his head.	Choi Jong-in shook his head.
106	“그럴 리가요”	I will not.	"Great Riga"	"It's nothing."
107	성진우 헌터가 어떤 사람인데.	What kind of person is Hunter Sung Jin-woo?	What kind of person is Hunter Sung Jin-woo?	What is Soo Jin-Woo doing?'
108	최종인이 말했다.	Choi Jong - in said.	said Choi Jong-in.	Choi Jong-in said,
109	“등급 재심사 전에는 하루에 하급 게이트들을 서너 개씩 클리어하고, S급이 되고 나선 다른 길드 구역의 게이트까지 넘나들다가, 얼마 전에는 혼자 일본까지 가서 S급 던전 브레이크를 해결하고 돌아온 사람이 바로 성진우 헌터입니다”	"Before the re-examination, it was Hunter Sung Jin-woo who cleared three or four lower gates a day, went to Japan alone and solved the S-class dungeon brake."	"Before the re-examination, it was Hunter Sung Jin-woo who cleared three or four lower gates a day, went to Japan alone and solved the S-class dungeon brake."	"Before (after?) the re-examination, Hunter Sung Jin-Woo cleard three to four lower gates a day, went to Japan alone and solved the S class Dungeon Break."
110	듣고 보니 그렇다.	It turned out to be so.	It turned out to be so.	It turned out to be so.
111	조명기까지 덩달아 아진 길드가 조용한 이유가 궁금해졌다.	I was wondering why the guilds that were packed up to the fixtures were quiet.	The reason why Ahjin Guild is so quiet is curious.	So it was quite peculiar for Ahjin Guild to be so quiet.
112	마수가 있는 곳에는 늘 성 헌터가 있지 않았던가?	Is there always a S-rank hunter in the place where Magic Beast is?	Haven't there always been a castle Hunter where there was a magic spell?	Is there always an S class hunter in a place where there are magic beasts?
113	설마 거인 레이드 때문에 지친 것은 아닐 테고.	I'm sure you're not tired of Giant Raid.	I'm sure you're not tired of Giant Raid.	Jing Woo can't be tired of grant raids.
114	대표님이 아진 길드의 행보를 의아해하는 것도 이상한 일은 아니라는 생각이 들었다.	It was not unusual for the CEO to wonder about Ahjin Guild's move.	It was not unusual for the CEO to wonder about Ahjin Guild's move.	It was not unusual for the CEO to wonder about Ahjin Guild's move.
115	-정말 그러네요.	- Really.	That's very true.	-"Really."
116	“참. 그러고 보니 오늘은 아진 길드 경력사원 면접일 아니었습니까? 그런데 오늘도 출근을 안 했다고요”	Oh yeah. So, was not it the interview day of the career guide temple today? But did not you go to work today? "	"Oh, come to think of it. Wasn't today the interview for the Azin Guild employee? But I didn't come to work today either."	"Oh, wasn't today Cha Hae-in's interview at Ahjin Guild? Didn’t you go along?"
117	-예. 면접 장소에도 성 헌터님은 안 게셨습니다. 유진호 부사장이 혼자서 다 하고 있던데요?”	-Yes. Hunter Sung did not attend the interview. Yoo Jin-ho, vice president was doing all alone? "	-Yes. Even at the interview, Hunter Sung didn't call. You Jin-ho was doing everything by himself."	-"I did, but even at the interview, Hunter Sung di not attend. Yoo Jin-ho as doing everything by himself."
118	“..”	“..”	“..”	"…"
119	잠시 흐른 정적.	a passing silence	a passing silence	A passing silence.
120	침묵하고 있던 최종인이 침착히 말을 이었다.	Choi Jong - in who was silent was calmly saying.	The silence of the last man followed with equanimity.	The slience followed with Choing Jong-in calmly asking,
121	“그걸 조 부장님께서 어떻게 아시는 겁니까”	"How do you know that?"	"How do you know that?"	"How do you know that?"
122	* * *	* * *	* * *	***
123	-죽겠습니다, 형님.	- I'm going to die, brother.	-I'm going to die, brother	-"I'm going to die brother."
124	전화를 받자마자 유진호는 죽는 소리를 했다.	As soon as he answered the phone, Yoo said he was going to die.	As soon as he answered the phone, Yoo said he was going to die.	As soon as he answered the phone, Yoo said he was going to die.
125	진우가 씩 웃었다.	Jin-woo laughed.	Jin-woo grinned.	Jin-Woo grinned.
126	하루 종일 지원자들 얼굴 보느라 힘들었을 거다.	It would be hard to see the applicants all day.	You must have had a hard time looking at the applicants all day.	He must have had a hard time seeing the applicants all day.
127	추리고 추렸는데도 수백 명이 넘어간다던가?	Even though it was cold and cold, there were hundreds of people?	Hundreds of people who were ugly and ugly?	(Even though it was cold, did he still look through hundreds of people?)
128	어린 나이에도 불구하고 유진호는 진우를 대신해 부사장의 역할을 잘 해내고 있었다.	Despite his young age, Yoo Jin-ho was playing the role of vice president instead of Jin-woo.	Despite his young age, Yoo was playing the role of vice president on behalf of Jin-woo.	Despite his yound age, Yoo was playing the ole of vice president instead of Jin-Woo.
129	‘이래서 피는 못 속인다는 건가?’	Is this why you can not lie to blood? "	So you can't cheat on blood?’	'Is it because of his blood?'
130	조금 어수룩해 보이는 동생이지만, 유진호의 몸에는 타고난 기업가인 유명한 회장의 피가 흐르고 있으니 말이다.	My brother looks a bit creepy, but Yoo Jin-ho has the blood of Yoo Myung-Han chairman who is a born entrepreneur.	Although he looks a little dreary, he has the blood of a famous businessman in his body.	Although he can be a bit dreary, Yoo Jin-ho has the blood of Yoo Myung-han.
131	덕분에 진우는 길드 일을 유진호에게 맡기고 마음껏 움직일 수 있었다.	Thanks to that, Jin-woo could leave the guild work to Yoo Jin-ho and move freely.	Thanks to him, Jin-woo was able to leave the Guild work to Yoo Jin-ho and move freely.	Thanks to that, Jin-Woo could leave the guild work to Yoo Jin-ho and move freely.
132	“수고했다”	Well done."	"Thank you for your trouble"	"Thank you for your hard work."
133	-아닙니다, 형님. 그런데 그쪽은 좀 어떠십니까?	- No, brother. But how are you feeling?	No, sir. How about you?	-"Not at all brother, but how are you doing over there?"
134	“여기”	here?"	"here"	"Me?'
135	진우를 뒤를 돌아보았다.	Jin-woo looked back.	Jin-woo looked back.	Jin-Woo looked behind him.
136	대기하던 군인들이 준비가 끝났다는 신호를 보내왔다.	Waiting soldiers signaled that they were ready.	Waiting soldiers signaled that they were ready.	The waiting soldiers signaled that they were ready.
137	진우의 입가에 미소가 떠올랐다.	A smile rose at the mouth of Jin-woo.	A smile rose at the mouth of Jin-woo.	A smile crept up Jin-Woo's mouth.
138	“똑같지, 뭐. 오늘은 늦어질 것 같으니 먼저 퇴근해”	"It's the same. I think I'll be late today, so get off work first."	"It's the same. I think I'll be late today, so get off work first."	"Same as always. I think I will be a bit late today, so go work first."
139	-알겠습니다, 형님.	-Okay, brother.	-Okay, brother.	-"Okay brother."
140	유진호의 공손한 인사를 끝으로 두 사람의 통화는 끊겼다.	After the gracious greetings of Yoo Jin-ho, the two men's conversations were cut off.	After Yu Jin-ho's polite greetings, the two people were cut off.	After Yoo Jin-ho's polite greetings, the two men ended their conversation.
141	일본 헌터협회 직원이 달려와 핸드폰을 비롯한 진우의 짐을 받아 들었다.	An employee of the Japan's Hunter Association ran and accepted the burden of Jin-woo including the cell phone.	A staff from the Hunter Association of Japan rushed to pick up the burden of Jin-woo, including his cell phone.	An employee from the Japanese Hunter Association ran over and took the luggage from Jin-Woo, including his cell phone.
142	짐을 맡긴 후, 진우는 천천히 목과 어깨를 풀었다.	After leaving the load, Jin-woo slowly loosened his neck and shoulders.	After leaving the luggage, Jin-woo slowly untied his neck and shoulders.	After leaving his things, Jin-Woo slowly loosened his neck and shoulders.
143	이 고양감.	This elevation.	This cat.	This rising feeing.
144	레이드를 시작하기 전 가볍게 몸을 푸는 순간의 고양감은 늘 마음을 편안하게 해 준다.	The moment of unfolding before starting a raid always makes you feel comfortable.	The excitement of a moment of relaxation before starting the race always makes you feel relaxed.	The rising feeling of excitement when he relaxes (stretches?) before a raid always makes him feel comfortable.
145	진우가 몸을 풀고 있는 동안 말벗을 해 주고 싶었던 것인지, 아니면 정말로 궁금했던 것인지 직원이 물었다.	The staff asked if Jin-woo wanted to paddle while he was unwilling, or was really curious.	The staff asked if Jin-woo wanted to take off while he was relaxing or if he was really curious.	Although the staff was a bit scared, he still went and asked Jin-Woo because he was really curious,
146	“헌터님이 피해 지역에 생성된 상급 게이트들을 처리해 주고 계시다는 사실을 알리면 명성이 더 높아지실 텐데, 어째서 비밀로 하시는 겁니까”	If you let Hunter know that you are dealing with the senior gates created in the affected area, your reputation will get higher, why are you keeping it secret?"	"If you let us know that you are processing advanced gates created in the affected area, we'll have a higher reputation. Why are you keeping it a secret?"	"If you let the Hunter's Guild know you were dealing with the higher level gates created in their affected territory, your reputation would increase. Why are you keeping it a secret?"
147	진우의 대답은 간단했다.	Jin-woo's answer was simple.	Jin-woo's answer was simple.	Jin-Woo's answer was simple.
148	진우는 목풀기를 마치며 씩 미소를 지었다.	Jin made a smile as he finished his neck.	Jin-woo smiled with a big smile at the end of his voice.	He smiled while he finished stretching his neck.
149	“조용한 게 좋아서요”	"I like being quiet."	"I like being quiet."	"I like being quiet."
150	겸손은 일본에서도 최고의 미덕 중 하나다.	Humility is one of the best virtues in Japan.	Humility is one of the greatest virtues in Japan, too.	Humility is one of the best virtues in Japan.
151	조용한 게 좋다는 진우의 대답을 겸손하게 행동하고 싶다는 뜻으로 받아들인 직원이 눈물을 글썽거렸다.	The employee who accepted it as saying that he wanted to behave modestly in response to the quietness of Jin-woo was tearful.	A staff member who accepted Jin-woo's answer, "It is better to be quiet," shed tears.	The employee who intrepreted his answer as him wanting to bahave modestly was tearful.
152	“필요한 게 있다면 언제든 말씀 하십시오! 성심껏, 아니 죽을힘을 다해 돕겠습니다”	"If you need anything, feel free to tell me! I will do my best to help you."	"If you need anything, feel free to tell me! I will do my best to help you."	"If you need anything, feel free to tell me! I will do my best to help you."
153	...뭔가 오해가 좀 있는 것 같지만 결과만 좋다면 오케이.	... Something seems to be a bit misunderstood but if the result is okay.	there seems to be some misunderstanding about...	…There seems to be a misunderstanding, but if the result is okay…
154	어색하게 웃던 진우가 직원의 어깨를 두드려 주고는 게이트 앞으로 다가갔다.	Jin-woo, who was smiling awkwardly, tapped the staff on the shoulder and approached the gate.	Jin-woo, who was smiling awkwardly, tapped the staff on the shoulder and approached the gate.	Jin-Woo smiled akwardly, tapped the staff on the shoulder, then approached the gate.
155	일본 군인들이 길을 만들어 주며 진우에게 경례했다.	Japanese soldiers made way and saluted Jin-woo.	Japanese soldiers saluted Jin-woo by making roads.	The Japanese soldiers made wayfor Jin-Woo and saluted.
156	이번 게이트는 A급.	This gate is A grade.	This gate is Class A.	The gate was A grade.
157	진우는 매일 한국과 일본을 오가며 일본이 자체적으로 해결 불가능한 상급 게이트들을 독차지 하고 있었다.	Jin-woo was traveling between Korea and Japan every day, monopolizing the nation's most unresolvable advanced gates.	Jin-woo was traveling between Korea and Japan every day, monopolizing the nation's most unresolvable advanced gates.	Jin-Woo had been travelling between Korea and Japan every day, monopolising the two nation's most difficult higher class gates.
158	마력 감지가 가능한 일본의 위성과 위성스킬, 그림자 교환 덕분이었다.	It was thanks to Japan's satellite, satellite skill, and 『shadow exchange』 that can detect magic.	It was thanks to Japan's satellite, satellite-skill, and shadow exchange that can detect mana.	It was thanks to Japan's satellite, Japan's technology and [Shadow Exchange] that they could detect the mana.
159	진우가 게이트 앞에 서서 위를 올려다보았다.	Jin-woo stood in front of the gate and looked up.	Jin-woo stood in front of the gate and looked up.	Jin-Woo stood in front of the gate and looked up.
160	과연.	indeed.	indeed	Indeed.
161	A라는 등급이 무색하지 않을 정도로 커다란 게이트였다.	It was a giant gate that the grade A did not color.	The gate was so large that the A rating was not shy.	The gate was so large it was definitely not shy of grade A.
162	여기서는 게이트를 예약하기 위해 큰돈을 쓸 필요도 없었고, 일본 정부에서는 세금도 전액 면제를 약속했다.	I did not have to spend a lot of money to reserve the gate here, and the Japanese government promised a full tax exemption.	They did not have to spend a lot of money to book the gate, and the Japanese government promised to exempt all taxes.	Jin-Woo did not have a lot of money to book the gate, so the Japanese government promised a full tex exemption.
163	하지만.	But.	but	But.
164	그런 금전적인 이득보다는 길드들의 기능이 상실된 일본의 넓은 땅덩이에서 만들어진 게이트를 전부 차지할 수 있다는 점이 훨씬 더 큰 메리트였다.	It was a much bigger advantage to be able to occupy all of the gates made in the large land of Japan, where the functions of the guilds were lost rather than the monetary gain.	It was much larger than such a financial gain that it could take all the gates made from Japan's wide puddles with no Guild function.	It was much more advantageous for Japan to have all their gates in its large land booked than worry about monetary gain since there was no functional guild left.
165	‘악마왕의 단검.’	『Devil King's Dagger』’	The Devil's King's dagger.'	[Devil King's Dagger]
166	스르륵.	Thrash.	a burr	Thrash.
167	“헉”	"Huck"	"Huck"	"Huck."
168	진우의 손끝에서 나타난 단검들을 보고서 젊은 군인 하나가 무의식적으로 탄성을 터트렸다.	A young soldier unknowingly resurrected his fingers when he saw the daggers at his fingertips.	When he saw the dagger at the tip of Jin-Woo's hand, a young soldier let out a sigh of relief.	When he saw the dagger at the tip of Jin-Woo's hand, a young soldier let out a sigh of relief.
169	그러고는 자신도 민망한지 진우에게 꾸벅 고개를 숙였다.	Then he confessed to Ji Jin-woo, who was also embarrassed.	Then, he hung his head down to Jin-woo, who was himself.	Then, he hung his head down to Jin-woo, who was himself.
170	피식 웃어 넘긴 진우가 게이트를 향해 걸음을 옮겼다.	Jin-woo, who smiled at him, walked toward the gate.	Jin-woo, who smiled at him, walked toward the gate.	Jin-woo smiled at him and walked toward the gate.
171	‘길드 컨퍼런스까진 앞으로 사흘.’	Three days ahead of the guild conference. ’	Two days to the Guild conference.'	Two days before the guild conference.
172	단 하루도 낭비할 수 없다고 다짐한 진우가 게이트 안으로 몸을 던졌다.	Jin-woo, who vowed not to waste even a day, threw himself into the gate.	Jin-woo, who vowed not to waste even a day, threw himself into the gate.	Jin-woo, who vowed not to waste even a day, threw himself into the gate.
173	그러자 기계음과 함께 익숙한 목소리가 들려왔다.	Then a familiar voice came along with a mechanical sound.	Then a familiar voice came along with a mechanical sound.	Then came a familiar mechnical sound.
174	띠링.	Banding.	a belt ring	~ring
175	[던전에 입장하였습니다.]	[You entered the dungeon.]	I entered the university.	[You have entered the dungeon.]
176	* * *	* * *	* * *	***
177	“이래도 괜찮겠습니까”	"Will this be okay?"	"Will this be okay?"	"Will this be okay?"
178	우진철이 조심스레 물었다.	Woo Jin-chul asked carefully.	Woo Jin-chul asked carefully.	Woo Jin -Chul asked carefully.
179	보고를 받는 고건희 협회장은 조금의 동요도 없었다.	Go gun-hee, the chairman of the association who received the report, said, "There was no stir at all.	Go Gun-hee, the chairman of the association who received the report, said, "There was no stir at all.	Go Gun-Hee, the chairman of the association who received a report, did not look uncomfortable at all.
180	“뭐가 말인가”	"What do you mean?"	What?	-"What do you mean?"
181	“성진우 헌터님... 최근 계속해서 일본에 계십니다”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo ... He's been in Japan recently."	"Hunter Sung Jin-Woo... I've been in Japan lately."	"Hunter Sung Jin-Woo... He's been in Japan lately."
182	헌터협회에서는 헌터폰에 있는 추적 기능을 이용해 헌터들의 위치를 알 수가 있다.	The Hunter Association uses the tracking function on the Hunter Phone to locate the hunters.	Hunter association can find out where Hunter is using the tracking function on Hunter phone.	The Hunter Association can fin out the whereabouts of hunters using the tracking function on their phones.
183	고건희 협회장의 지시대로 성진우 헌터의 행방을 묻는 사람들에겐 거짓 정보를 넘기고 있지만.	I am passing false information to those who ask for the whereabouts of Hunter Sung Jin-woo in accordance with the direction of Go Gun-hee Chairman.	As Go Gun-hee, chairman of the association, said, "We are handing out false information to those who ask about the whereabouts of Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	Under the orders of Go Gun-Hee, the chairman of the association, the associstion has been passing false information to those who asked about the whereabouts of Hunter Sung Jin-Woo."
184	“이러다 성 헌터님이 그냥 일본 쪽에 남기로 결정하시면..”	"If Hunter Sung decides to just stay with Japan...	"If Hunter Sung decides to just stay with Japan...	"If Hunter Sung decides to stay in Japan..."
185	한국은 두 눈 뜨고서 최고의 헌터를 잃고 만다.	Korea loses its beHunter Sung with its eyes open.	Korea loses its best Hunter with its eyes open.	Korea would lose its greatest hunter with his eyes wide open.
186	그것이 우진철의 걱정이었다.	It was Woo Jin-chul's worry.	It was Woo Jin-chul's worry.	That was what Woo Jin-Chul was worrying about.
187	하지만 진우의 가치를 누구보다 높게 평가하는 고건희 협회장이 웬일로 이번 일에는 별다른 관심을 보이지 않았다.	However, Go Gun-hee, president of the association, who values Jin-woo more than anyone else, showed little interest in the matter.	However, Go Gun-hee, president of the association, who values Jin-woo more than anyone else, showed little interest in the matter.	However, Go Gun-Hee, president of the association, who values Jin-Woo more than anyone else, showed little interest in the matter.
188	그게 우진철의 가슴을 더 답답하게 만들었다.	That made ujinchul 's breasts more frustrating.	That made Woo's chest feel more stuffy.	It made Jin-Chul's chest feel even more stuffy. (It made Jin-Chul feel even more stressed.)
189	초조해 보이는 우진철의 얼굴이 안쓰러웠는지 고건희가 허허 웃으며 입을 열었다.	Woo Jin-chul's face was irritated, and he opened his mouth with a smile.	Maybe Woo Jin-chul's face, which seemed nervous, was so sad? Go Gun-hee opened her mouth with a big smile.	Maybe Go Gun Hee pitied him after seeing his nervous face, because he then opened his mouth with a big smile,
190	“걱정하지 말게”	"Don't worry."	"Don't worry."	-"Don't worry."
191	“혹시 뭔가 알고 계시는 거라도 있으십니까”	"Do you even know something?"	"Do you know anything?"	"Do you know anyting about this?"
192	“거인형 마수들을 잡으러 일본에 가기 전, 그가 나를 찾아왔었다네”	"Before he went to Japan to catch the giant dolls, he came to me."	"Before I went to Japan to catch the giant beasts, he came to see me.Yes."	-"Before he went to Japan to kill the giants, he came to see me. Yes."
193	당연한 이야기다.	It is a matter of course.	It is a matter of course.	It was natural.
194	성진우 헌터가 거인들을 잡으려 한다는 이야기를 가장 먼저 발표한 사람이 바로 고건희 협회장이니까.	The first person to tell the story of Hunter Sung Jin-woo trying to catch the giants is the chairman of Korea Hunter Association.	The first person to announce that Hunter Sung Jin-woo is trying to catch the giants is Go Gun-hee, president of the association.	The first person to announce that Hunter Sung Jin-Woo will try to take down the giants was Go Gun-Hee.
195	고건희는 기억을 더듬었다.	Gun-Hee traced the memory.	Go Gun-hee fumbled her memory.	He fumbled with his memory,
196	“나는 그를 말렸지. 리스크에 비해 성 헌터가 얻어 갈 수 있는 것이 너무 적다고. 그 유리라는 헌터처럼 큰돈을 약속받은 것도 아니잖나”	"I dried him up. It 's too little to get a S-rank hunter out of the risk. It's not like Hunter in the glass that promised big money. "	"I stopped him. It's too little that Hunter Sung can get at risk. That glass isn't supposed to be as big as Hunter's."	"I tried to stop him. The gains were too little for an S rank hunter compared to the risk. It wasn't like he was promised a lot of money to do so.
197	우진철은 고개를 끄덕였다.	Woo Jin-chul had nodded.	Woo Jin-chul nodded.	Woo Jin-Chul nodded.
198	진우는 자신이 처치한 마수들 사체에 대한 권리만을 요구했을 뿐이다.	Jin-woo has only demanded the right to the dead bodies of his victims.	Jin-woo only asked for the rights to the bodies of the lions he had killed.	Jin-Woo only wanted to ask for the rights to the bodies of the magical beats he killed.
199	한 나라를 구해 준 대가치곤 너무 적었다.	It was too little to save a country.	There was too little value in saving a country.	The value of the loot was too little to save a country.
200	‘그렇다고 하루에 도시가 몇 개씩 붕괴되고 있던 나라와 협상을 벌일 시간은 없었겠지만...’	‘But there may not have been time to negotiate with a country where a few cities were collapsing in a day ...’	So we didn't have time to negotiate with a country that was collapsing several cities a day...'	'However, there wasn't enough time to negotiate with the country which had cities collapsing every day...'
201	어쩔 수 없는 일이라고 할까.	It is inevitable.	It is inevitable.	It was an inevitable outcome (that Jin-Woo could not negotiate with Japan).
202	자국의 헌터들을 보호해야 하는 협회장님이 성 헌터를 보낸 것이 이상할 정도였다.	It was strange that the Chairman of the association, which had to protect the hunters of their own countries,	It was strange that the head of the association, who had to protect his country's Hunter, sent him.	It was strange that he as the head of the association, who had to protect his hunters, sent him (to Japan).
203	“그런데 그가 말했네”	"But he said it."	"But he said it."	-"But he (Jin-Woo) said it. (before going to Japan)"
204	고건희가 그때를 떠올리며 씩 웃었다.	Gonhee laughed as he recalled the time.	Go Gun-hee smiled back at the time.	Go Gun-Hee smiled as he recalled their meeting.
205	호기심을 이기지 못한 우진철이 먼저 물었다.	Woo Jin-chul, who couldn't resist curiosity, asked first.	Woo Jin-chul, who couldn't resist curiosity, asked first.	Woo Jin-Chul, who could not hold back his curiosity, asked first,
206	“뭐라고... 말했습니까”	"What did he say ...?"	"What did you say?"	"What did he say?"
207	고건희가 대답했다.	Go Gun-hee answered.	Go Gun-hee answered.	Go Gun-Hee answered,
208	“아진 길드의 영역에 일본을 넣고 싶다고”	"I want to put Japan in the territory of the guild guilty."	"I want to put Japan in the realm of a young guild."	-"He wanted to put Japan under the territory of the young guild (Ahjin Guild)."
209	“커헉”	"Cough"	"Cough"	cough
210	우진철의 입에서 신음이 튀어나왔다.	A groan sprang out of Woo's mouth.	A groan sprang out of Woo's mouth.	A groan sprange out of Woo's mouth.
211	처음 진우에게서 그 말을 들었던 고건희 반응도 그와 별반 다르지 않았다.	The first time I heard that from Jin-woo, the response was not much different from him.	Go Gun-hee's response to Jin-woo's remarks was no different.	Go Gun-Hee's response to Jin-Woo's remarks was no different at that time.
212	“제주도에서의 피해와 거인들의 공격으로 일본 대형 길드들은 대부분 힘을 잃었지. 그 빈자리를 아진 길드가 차지하겠다고 당당히 말하더군”	"The damage in Jeju Island and the attacks of the giants have largely lost their power in the Japanese large guilds. He said that he was going to take the vacant position."	"Most of the big Japanese guilds have lost their power due to the damage done on Jeju Island and the attacks of giants. He proudly said that the guild would take the vacancy."	-"Most of the large guilds in Japan have lost their power due to the damage suffered on Jeju Island and the attack from the giants. Jin-Woo confidently said that he will take over the vacancy."
213	“허어..”	Huh ..."	"Huh..."	"Huh..."
214	우진철은 입을 다물지 못했다.	Woo Jin-chul could not keep his mouth shut.	Woo Jin-chul couldn't keep his mouth shut.	Jin-Chul could not close his mouth, which was hanging wide open.
215	거인들을 처치하기 전에 벌써 거기까지 생각해 둔 것은 자신감일까, 아니면 뛰어난 계산 감각일까?	Are you already confident before you kill the giants, is it confident, or is it an excellent calculation?	Is it self-confidence or an excellent computation that you've already thought about before you killed the giants?	'Was it self-confidence or excellent calculation that he already thought about that before he killed the giants?'
216	어쨌든 진우는 목적을 이루었다.	Anyway, Jin-woo achieved his purpose.	Anyway, Jin-woo achieved his purpose.	Anyhow, Jin-Woo achieved his goal.
217	일본 쪽에서는 두 손을 번쩍 들고 환영할 만한 이야기였으니 말이다.	On the Japanese side, it was a welcoming story with both hands open.	It was a welcome story for the Japanese side, with their hands wide open.	It was a welcome story from the Japanese side, who welcomed him with wide open arms.
218	“그러니 내가 그를 안 보내 줄 수가 있었겠나”	"So I could not let him go?"	"So I couldn't have let him go."	-"So how could I not let him go?"
219	상대적으로 좁은 서울을 두고 대형 길드들이 자리싸움을 하는 동안 일본을 자신의 구역으로 삼는다.	In the relatively narrow Seoul, large guilds make Japan their own area while fighting for a seat.	Japan has its own territory while large guilds fight over relatively narrow Seoul.	He could make Japan his own territory while the other large guilds fight over the relatively little Seoul.
220	사냥꾼의 자질 중 하나는 사냥터를 고르는 능력.	One of the qualities of a hunter is the ability to choose a hunting ground.	One of the qualities of a hunter is his ability to choose a hunting ground.	One of the qualitites of a hunter is his ability to choose a hunting ground.
221	어떤 사냥감이든 처리할 수 있는 실력까지 포함해서, 성진우는 실로 타고난 헌터였다.	Including his ability to deal with any prey, Sung-Jin was indeed a born hunter.	Sung Jin-woo was indeed a natural Hunter, including his ability to handle any kind of game.	Sung Jin-Woo was natural hunter hunter, which included his ability to hunt any prey.
222	고건희는 머릿속의 말을 입 밖으로 꺼내며 다시 한 번 감탄했다.	Gun-Hee has once again admired the words out of her mouth.	Go once again admired the words in her head, putting them out of her mouth.	Go once again admired the words which came out of his mouth.
223	“정말 대단한 친구야”	"He's such a great friend."	"He's such a great friend."	-"He's such a great friend."
224	“...동의합니다”	"...I agree."	"I agree."	"I agree."
225	우진철도 동감이었다.	Woo Jin-chul Railway was the same.	I was in sympathy with him.	Woo Jin- Chul agreed with him.
226	비행기도 타지 않고 한국과 일본을 순간적으로 오갈 수 있는 능력은 둘째 치더라도, 말도 되지 않는 목표를 현실로 만들어 낸 능력에는 감탄밖에 나오지 않았다.	Even though the ability to fly Korea and Japan instantly without airplane ride is second to none, I was impressed with the ability to make unreasonable goals real.	The ability to fly in and out of Korea and Japan for the second time was nothing but admiration for the ability to make the crazy goal a reality.	The ability to move between Korea and Japan ionstantly without a placce was one thing, but what they admired was his ability to turn crazy goals into reality.
227	마침 틀어 놨던 TV에서 최종인의 인터뷰 장면이 흘러나왔다.	Finally, the last interview of Choi Jong - in on TV came out.	The interview scene of The final(Jong-in?) man came out from the TV that I had just turned on.	The interview of Choi Jong-in came out of the TV that he just turned on.
228	[저는 한국을 대표하는 헌터로 성 헌터가 뽑혔다는 사실이 진심으로 자랑스럽습니다.]	[I am sincerely proud of the fact that he have been chosen as a Hunter representing South Korea.]	[I am truly proud of the fact that Hunter Sung was chosen as the representative hunter of Korea.]	[I am truly proud of the fact that Hunter Sung was chosen as the representative hunter of Korea.]
229	몸을 소파에 기댄 고건희 협회장이 웃으며 화면 속 최종인에게 말했다.	I leaned on the sofa and the president of Gun-hee laughed and told Choi Jong - in on the screen.	Koga Geon-hee, president of the association, smiled at the end of the screen.	Go Gun-Hee leaned on the sofa and laughed. He told Choi Jong-in who was on the screen,
230	“나도 그리 생각한다네”	"I think so too."	I think so too.Yes."	-"Yes. I think so too."


1				Edited: 12/2/18
2	고건희는 TV를 껐다.	Go Gun-hee turned off the TV.	Go Gun-hee turned off the TV.	Go Gun-Hee turned off the TV.
3	벌써 밤 9시.	It 's already 9 pm.	It's already 9 p.m.	It is already 9 pm.
4	퇴근 시간이라고 하기에는 너무 늦은 시간이다. 하지만 우진철은 할 말이 남아 있는 모양이었다.	It is too late to say the time of work. However, Woo Jin-chul was left to say something.	It's too late to call time for work. However, Woo seemed to have something to say.	It is too late to be working. However, Woo Jin-Chul seemed to have something to say.
5	“중국에서 성진우 헌터님의 자료를 요청해 왔습니다”	"I have been requested data about Hunter Sung Jin-woo from China."	"I've been asking for Hunter Sung Jin-woo'	"China has been asking for data about Hunter Sung Jin-Woo."
6	“자료? 개인정보 말인가”	"Data? Privacy?"	"Data? Privacy?"	-"Data? You mean personal information."
7	“그런 것은 아닙니다”	"Not like that."	"Not like that."	"No, Nothing like that."
8	“그럼”	"then?"	"Yes"	-"Then?"
9	“성진우 헌터님의 레이드 기록이나 관련 기사 같은 공식적인 자료들을 부탁했습니다”	"I was asked about official materials like Hunter Sung Jin-woo's raid records and related articles."	"I've asked for official materials such as Sung Jin-woo's Raid record and related articles."	"They asked for public materials such as Sung Jin-Woo's Raid record and related articles."
10	하긴.	Well	Well	Well
11	중국 측도 바보가 아니라면 S급, 아니 이미 그 이상일지도 모르는 최상급 헌터의 개인정보를 넘겨받을 수 있으리라 기대하진 않겠지.	If the Chinese are not stupid, they will not expect to be able to hand over the personal information of the S-class or the superhero who may already be more.	If China is not a fool, it would not expect to take over the personal information of S-level, or the highest level Hunter, which may already be more than that.	If the Chinese are not fools, they would not expect to get personal information of the S-class hunter, who may already be beyond that.
12	하지만 중국은 왜 이제 와서 성진우 헌터에게 관심을 보이는 것일까?	But why is China interested in Hunter Sung Jin-woo now?	But why is China interested in Hunter Sung Jin-woo now?	'But why is China only interested in Hunter Sung Jin-Woo now?'
13	중국을 포함한 어느 나라의 러브콜도 받아들이지 않겠다는 성 헌터의 뜻을 분명히 전달해 뒀을 텐데.	He must have clearly expressed his will to refuse to accept any love calls from any country, including China.	He must have clearly expressed his will to refuse to accept any love calls from any country, including China.	He must have already clearly expressed his views to refuse any love calls fron any country, including China.
14	“자료를 요청한 쪽은 중국 정부가 아닙니다”	"It is not the Chinese government that requested the data."	"It is not the Chinese government that requested the data."	"It wasn't the Chinese government wwho requested the data."
15	“뭐”	"What?"	"What"	-"What?"
16	“개인의 요청이었습니다”	"It was an individual request"	"It was an individual request"	"It was a request from an individual."
17	“개인이”	An individual?"	"Individual"	-"Individual."
18	한 나라를 대표하는 헌터협회는 헌터 개개인에게 자료를 전해 주지 않는다.	The Hunter Association, representing a country, does not provide data to individual Hunters.	The Hunter's Association, which represents a country, does not give data to individual Hunter.	The Hunter Association, who represents a country, does not give data to any individual hunter.
19	그런데 개인이라니?	But what about an individual?	But the individual?	But what is it about this individual?
20	당연히 거절해야 할 것을 물어보니 의아해하는 고건희에게, 우진철이 보충설명을 했다.	Of course, when I asked what I should refuse, Woo Jin-chul gave supplementary explanations to Kon-hee, who was wondering.	Asked what he should say, of course, he gave a supplementary explanation to Go Gun-hee, who was curious about what he should say.	When Go was wondering how he should refuse, Woo gave additional information.
21	“중국의 칠성급 헌터 류즈캉이 성진우 헌터님에게 관심을 가진 것 같습니다”	"China's Seven grade Hunter Liu Zhang seems interested in Hunter Sung Jin-woo."	"I think China's Chilseong-class Hunter Liu Zhang is interested in Hunter Sung Jin-woo."	"I think China's Seven-Star Hunter Liu Zhang is interested in Hunter Sung Jin-Woo."
22	류즈캉!	Liu Zhang!	Liu Zhang!	Liu Zhang!
23	생각지도 못했던 이름이 나오자 고건희의 말문이 막혔다.	Go Gun-hee's comments were blocked by the unexpected name.	Go Gun-hee's comments were blocked by the unexpected name.	Go Gun-Hee's reply was stopped by the unexpected name.
24	중국은 세계 규격의 헌터 등급을 따르지 않고 자국만의 독자적인 등급 체계를 사용한다.	China does not follow the Hunter rating of the world standard but uses its own unique rating system.	China does not follow the world standard of Hunter but uses its own independent rating system.	China does not follow the global standard Hunter rating system, but uses its own.
25	등급 앞에 별의 개수가 많을수록 뛰어난 헌터를 의미하는데, 다섯 개의 별을 보유한 오성급 헌터가 가장 높은 등급이었다.	The higher the number of stars in front of the star, the better the Hunter, the five star five star Hunter was the highest rating.	The higher the number of stars in front of the rating, the better the Hunter with five stars, the highest rating.	The higher the number of stars, the better the hunter, with five stars as the highest rating.
26	그런데.	By the way.	by the way	While.
27	오직 한 사람, 류즈캉만이 유일하게 등급 외로 분류되어 칠성급 헌터라 불리었다.	Only one person, Liu Zhang, was the only class to be classified as a class-seven class Hunter.	Only one person, Ryoozkang, was classified as unrated and called Chilseong class Hunter.	Liu Zhong was the only person to be graned a seven-star rating.
28	물론 대우도 오성들과는 차원이 다르다.	Of course, Daewoo is also different from Osung.	Of course, the treatment is different from the bad guys.	Of course, his treatment he receives is also different from the others.
29	그러나 '국가권력급' 헌터 중 한 명으로도 잘 알려진 그가 예외적인 대접을 받고 있다고 해서 이견을 제시할 수 있는 이는 없었다.	However, no one was able to argue that he was exceptionally well-known as one of the "state-class" hunters.	But there was no one who could disagree just because he was treated exceptionally well, also known as one of the 'power-class' hunters.	However, no one argues about his good tretment, because he is widely known as a nation-class hunter.
30	그는 그만한 능력을 가졌고, 중국은 그 사실을 존중했다.	He had that ability, and China honored it.	He had that ability, and China respected it.	He had the ability, and China honored it.
31	‘그 류즈캉이 성진우 헌터에게 관심을 보인다고?’	Does Liu Zhang show interest in Hunter Sung Jin-woo?’	The Ryoozkang is interested in SungJin-woo Hunter?’	'Liu Zhang is interested in Hunter Sung Jin-Woo?'
32	이게 어떻게 된 일일까?	How did this happen?	How is this happening?	Why is this happening?
33	의아해하는 고건희의 갈증을 우진철이 해소해 주었다.	Woo Jin-chul relieved the thirst of Kang-hee.	Woo Jin-cheol quenched the mysterious thirst of Go Gun-hee.	Woo Jin-Chul satisfied Go Gun-Hee's curiosity.
34	“류즈캉은 거인형 마수와 싸워 보지 않았습니까? 그래서 거인들을 모두 처치한 성진우 헌터님께 관심이 생긴 모양입니다”	"Liu Zhang, did not you fight the giant dolphin? So it looks like Hunter Sung Jin-woo who killed all the giants."	"Didn't you ever fight a giant sale?" That's why I'm interested in Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who killed all the giants."	"Do you remember the giant who escaped? It seems like Liu Zhang is interested in Hunter Sung Jin-Woo becasue he defeated all the giants."
35	옳거니.	Is it right?.	Is that right?	Is that so.
36	고건희가 고개를 끄덕였다.	Gun-Hee nodded.	Go Gun-hee nodded.	Go Gun-Hee nodded.
37	얼마 전 일본에서 탈출한 거인형 마수 하나가 중국으로 향했다.	One of them, who escaped from Japan some time ago, went to China.	Recently, a giant horseman escaped from Japan and headed for China.	Recently, a giant escaped Jin-Woo's onslaught and escaped from Japan to CHin through the sea.
38	그 마수는 중국 해안에서 류즈캉에게 처치됐다고 알려져 있었다.	It was known that Magic Beast was killed by Liu Zhang on the Chinese coast.	The spell was known to have been killed by Ryoozkang off the coast of China.	The magic beast was known to have been killed off by Liu Zhang of China's coast.
39	“강자는 강자를 알아본다는 건가”	"The strong recognize the strong."	"The strong recognize the strong."	-"The strong recognise the strong."
40	고건희가 장난기 어린 미소를 머금었다.	a playful smile.	Go Gun-hee had a mischievous smile.	Go Gun-Hee had a mischevious smile.
41	아진 길드를 초청한 헌터관리국.	『Hunter Bureau』 invited Azin guild.	Hunter's Administration Bureau invited Ahjin Guild.	The [Hunter Bureau] invited Ahjin Guild.
42	그리고 진우에게 관심을 보이기 시작한 중국 최고의 헌터, 류즈캉.	And the beHunter Sung in China, Liu Zhang, is showing interest in Jin-woo.	And the best Hunter in China, Liu Zhang, is showing interest in Jin-woo.	While the best hunter in China, Liu Zhang is showing interest in Jin-Woo as well.
43	미국도 중국도 성진우 헌터의 진짜 가치를 드디어 알아보기 시작했다.	Neither the U.S. nor China has finally begun to appreciate the true value of Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	Neither the U.S. nor China has finally begun to appreciate the true value of Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	Both the US and China have finally begun to appreciate Sung Jin-Woo's true value.
44	진즉부터 그의 가치를 알고 있었던 고건희로서는 뿌듯한 일이었다.	I was proud of him who knew his value from the beginning.	Go Gun-hee, who knew his value from the beginning, was proud of him.	Go Gun-Hee, who knew his true value from the beginning, was proud of him.
45	하지만.	But.	but	But.
46	‘그렇다고 자료를 덜컥 내어 줄 수는 없지.’	That does not mean you can not get rid of the material.’	But I can't give you any data.’	'That does not mean I can give I can give him any data.'
47	인재를 탐내는 이들에게 우리 인재가 얼마나 뛰어난지 광고할 필요는 없지 않은가?	Do not you need to advertise how good our talents are to those who covet?	Why don't we advertise our talent to those who covet	Why should we advertise our strength to those who envy?
48	국가권력급 헌터 하나가 짜증을 좀 내겠지만 뭐 어떤가?	One of the state-class hunters will get a little annoyed, but what about it?	A state-controlled Hunter will get a little cranky, but what about it?	The nation-level hunter may get a little cranky, but what about it?
49	이쪽에는 성진우 헌터가 있는데.	There's Hunter Sung Jin-woo over here.	There's Sung Jin-woo Hunter over here.	We have Hunter SUng Jin-Woo over here.
50	그렇게 결론을 내린 고건희가 호탕하게 웃으며 말했다.	Go Gun-hee, who concluded that way, said with a big smile.	Go Gun-hee, who concluded that way, said with a big smile.	Go Gun-Hee, who concluded his thoughts, said with a big smile,
51	“그 요청, 거절해 버리게”	"That request, let me refuse."	"No that request, no"	-"About that request, the answer is no."
52	* * *	* * *	* * *	***
53	던전이 변했다.	The dungeon has changed.	The dungeon has changed.	The dungeons have changed.
54	요 며칠 새 일본 전역에 생성된 상급 던전들을 클리어하며 느낀 소감이었다.	It was the feeling that we cleared the senior dungeons that were created all over Japan a few days in a few days.	It was my impression of clearing away the high-level dungeons that have been generated throughout Japan in the past few days.	That was Jin-Woo's inpression while clearing away the high-level dungeons generated throughout Japan the past few days.
55	내부를 둘러보는 진우의 시선이 예리해졌다.	The gaze of Jin-woo who looked around the inside became sharp.	The inside view of Jin-woo has become acute.	Jin-Woo's gaze became sharp after looking inside.
56	분명 마수들의 기척이 느껴지기는 하는데, 시야에 잡히지 않았다.	Clearly, I can feel the presence of the masters, but I was not caught in sight.	I could feel the spirit of the beasts, but I couldn't see them.	He should feel the spirit of the beasts, but could not see them.
57	기감이 둔하다거나 경험이 부족하다면 충분히 혼란스러울 수 있는 상황.	If your feelings are dull or lacking in experience, it can be confusing enough.	A situation that can be confusing enough if one feels dull or lacks experience.	It was a situation that can be confusing for people who are dull or lack experience.
58	하지만 진우는 어느 쪽에도 해당하지 않았다.	But Jin-woo was not on either side.	However, Jin-woo was neither.	But neither applied to Jin-Woo
59	‘이번엔 위인가?’	This time?	Is this a stomach?'	'Are they above me?'
60	멈춰 선 진우가 고개를 들었다.	Stopped, Jin-ho lifted his head.	Jin-woo, who stopped, looked up.	Stopping his feet, Jin-Woo looked up.
61	아니나 다를까.	just as expected.	Sure enough.	Sure enough.
62	조금 앞쪽에 뭔가 진득한 액체가 투둑 떨어지더니 바닥이 타들어 갔다.	A little bit of liquid in front of me fell off and the floor burned in.	A little bit ahead, some rare liquid dripped down and the floor burned.	Just a little in front of him, a kind of liquid dropped. The floor burned where the liquid had fell.
63	치지지직-	Tooth -	Cheesy-	burning sound(sizzle?)
64	산성 물질에 녹아 가는 바닥에서 매캐한 연기가 피어올랐다.	Smoke rose from the floor melting in acid.	Smoke rose from the floor melting in acid.	Smoke rose from the floor melted by the acid.
65	냄새가 고약하다.	The smell is nasty.	The smell is bad.	It smelled horrible.
66	자연스레 진우의 미간이 구겨졌다.	Naturally, the beauty of Jin-woo was wrinkled.	Naturally, the taste of Jin-woo is crumpled.	Naturally, Jin-Woo wrinkled his face.
67	진우가 더 이상 다가올 기미를 보이지 않자 동굴 천정에 붙어 있던 커다란 덩어리들이 아래로 떨어졌다.	When Jin-woo did not show any signs of coming up, the large masses attached to the cave ceiling fell down.	When Jin-woo no longer showed any signs of coming, the large blocks on the ceiling of the cave fell down.	When Jin-Woo showed no signs of moving forward, large chunks from the cave celling came down.
68	투둑, 툭.	Tuck, Took.	Tucking.	plop?
69	바닥에 달라붙었던 덩어리들은 천천히 사람의 형태를 갖춰 갔다.	The clusters clinging to the floor slowly took shape of the man.	The lumps that had clung to the floor slowly formed a human shape.	The lumps that now clung to the floor slowly took the form of humans.
70	얼굴이 있어야 할 곳이 하얀 가면으로 가려져 있고, 몸은 검은 액체로 이뤄져 있는 특이한 형태의 마수. 여태껏 어디서도 발견된 적 없는, 괴상한 녀석이었다.	The place where the face should be covered with a white mask, body is made of a black liquid, the unusual form of the handkerchief. It was a strange guy who had never been found anywhere.	An unusual form of sanding with a white mask covering the face and a black body. It was a weird guy who had never been found anywhere.	At the places where their faces should be were covered with white masks. Their bodies were unusual forms of black liquid. They were creature that could not be found anywhere else.
71	숫자는 열둘.	The numbers are twelve.	The number is twelve.	They numbered twelve.
72	진우는 조용히 옛 친구의 이름을 불렀다.	Jin-woo quietly called the name of his old friend.	Jin-woo quietly called out the name of his old friend.	Jin-Woo quietly called out his old friend.
73	‘나이트 킬러.’	『Knight Killer』. ’	Night Killer.'	[Knight Killer]
74	그러자 손에 단검 하나가 나타났다.	Then a dagger appeared in his hand.	Then a dagger appeared in his hand.	The dagger appeared in his hand.
75	예전에는 '바루카의 단도'와 함께 주력 무기 중 하나였지만, 악마왕의 단검을 얻은 뒤로는 내내 창고에 처박아뒀던 무기.	In the past it was one of the flagship weapons, along with the 『Baruka's Dagger』, but after having acquired the 『Devil King's Dagger』, it has been thrown into the inventory all the time.	It used to be one of the main weapons along with the barukan dagger, but it has been stuck in a inventory ever since the sword of the evil king was taken.	It used to be one of his main weapons along with [Baruka's Dagger], but after he aquiried the [Devil King's Daggers], it has stayed in his inventory.
76	오랜만에 쓸 곳을 찾아냈다.	I found a place to use for a long time.	I found a place to write for a long time.	He found a place to use it after that long a time.
77	익숙한 그립감에 잠시 반가움을 표했던 진우가 다가오는 마수 하나를 향해 '나이트 킬러'를 던졌다.	Jin-woo, who expressed his pleasure with his familiar grip, threw a '『Knight Killer』' at the approaching one.	Jin-woo, who briefly welcomed him with a familiar sense of grip, threw a "Night Killer" at one of the upcoming cages.	Jin-Woo, whobriefly welcomed its familiar grip, threw the [Knight Killer] at the approaching creatures.
78	‘단검 쇄도!’	『Impale (Diablo III)』’	Dagger Climbing!'	[Impale (Diabolo lll)]
79	쉬이익-!	Shy-yak-!	Shy-yak-!	sound of liquid being 'impaled'
80	살벌한 굉음을 내며 일직선으로 날아간 단검이 마수의 가슴에 적중했다.	The dagger flaped straight in the bloody roar and hit the chest of Magic Beasto.	A dagger hit the singer's heart when it flew in a straight line with a heavy roar.	The dagger flew straight through the heart a magic beast with a bloody roar. (roaring sound of liquid being impaled)
81	하지만 명중시킨 보람도 없이 가슴을 그대로 통과해 버린 단검은 뒤쪽 벽에 박혔다.	But the dagger, which had passed through the breast without any hitting, hit the back wall.	However, the dagger plunged into the back wall, which had been passed through the chest in spite of the fact that it was not worth a stroke.	However, the dagger passed through the magic beast and pierced into the back wall without causing any damage.
82	그뿐만이 아니었다.	Not only that.	It wasn't just that.	Not only that.
83	마수의 몸을 통과하며 묻은 검은 액체가 단검을 녹이기 시작했다.	The black liquid that passed through the body of Magic Beasto began to melt the dagger.	As he passed through the body of the horseman, the black liquid began to melt the dagger.	The black liquid which stuck on the dagger when it passed through began to melt it.
84	치이익- 치이이익-	Profit - Profit -	profit-loss	-shii -shii
85	흐물흐물해진 단검이 형체도 알아보기 힘든 걸쭉한 무언가로 변해 벽을 타고 흘러내렸다.	The dagger that had become unsteady turned into something thick and hard to see, and flowed down the wall.	A limp daggers turned into something thick that could hardly be seen and flowed down the wall.	The melting dagger became unidentifiable and flowed down the wall.
86	‘역시나.’	I knew it.’	Is it true?	'I knew it.'
87	평범한 물리 공격은 통하지 않을 것 같다는 예상이 맞았다.	It was anticipated that a normal physical attack would not work.	The expectation was right that an ordinary physical attack would not work.	He anticipated that an ordinary physical attack would not work.
88	그때.	then.	then	If so.
89	옛 동료, '나이트 킬러'의 마지막 순간을 애도할 시간도 없이 마수들이 일제히 덤벼들었다.	The old fellow, 『Knight Killer』, did not even have time to mourn for the last moment, and the masters came running in unison.	There was no time to mourn for the last moment of "Night Killer," an old friend, when the captains attacked.	The magic beasts attacked before there was even time to mourn for [Knight Killer].
90	재빠른 몸놀림.	Quick move.	a swift movement	They moved swiftly.
91	하지만 진우는 '지배자의 권능'으로 받아쳤다.	However, Jin-woo said, "『Power of ruler』".	However, Jin-woo said, "The manager's power."	However, Jin-Woo said, "[Power of the Ruler]"
92	콰앙-!	Kwang -!	Qian-!	Kwangg-!
93	보이지 않는 손에 타격당한 마수들이 동시에 뒤로 튕겨져 나갔다.	The inhabitants who were struck by the invisible hand were thrown back at the same time.	Shoplifters hit the invisible hand were thrown back at the same time.	The creature who were struck by the invisible hand were all thrown back at the same time.
94	후두두둑!	(large thing falling/drop SFX)!	Fucking!	Splat?!
95	나가떨어지며 가리가리 찢어진 마수들의 몸은 다시 스멀스멀 뭉치더니 온전한 상태로 회복됐다.	The body of the martial artists, who had fallen out and had been torn by the girdle, recoiled to a perfect state.	The bodies of the fallen and torn chariots were again covered up and restored to their perfect condition.	The bodies of the magic beasts who fell and splashed everywhere slowly gathered and returned to their original shape.
96	“허”	"Huh."	"Huh"	"Huh."
97	기가 막힌 회복력에 진우가 실소했다.	Jin-woo laughed at the remarkable resilience.	Jin-woo was stunned by his incredible resilience.	Jin-Woo laughed? at their amazing resilience.
98	마음 같아서는 그림자 병사들을 불러내어 회복력 대결을 시켜보고 싶었지만.	I wanted to call the Shadow soldiers to make a confrontation.	I wanted to bring in shadow soldiers to fight for resilience.	He wanted to call out the shadow soldiers to train using their resilience.
99	‘...참자.’	... tribe. ’	...True.'	'... Oh yeah.'
100	물리적인 공격은 유형이든, 무형이든 통하지 않는다.	Physical attacks do not work whether they are tangible or intangible.	Physical attacks, tangible or intangible, do not work.	Physical attacks, whether tangible or intangible, do not work. (ed: meaning Power of the Ruler did not work either)
101	그럼 이제 어떡해야 할까?	So what should we do now?	So what should we do now?	So what should he do now?
102	쏟아지는 공격들을 여유롭게 피해내며 고민하던 진우는 유독 하나의 움직임이 부자연스럽다는 사실을 발견했다.	Jin-woo, who was struggling to avoid the pouring attacks effortlessly, found that the movement of the poisonous one was unnatural.	Jin-woo, who was agonizing over the pouring attack, found that one movement was unnatural.	While Jin-Woo effortlessly advoided their barrage of attacks, he noticed that one of the creatures was moving unnaturally.
103	‘음?’	Well?’	Umm?'	'Hmm?'
104	진우의 눈매가 가늘어졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes narrowed.	Jin-woo's eyes narrowed.	Jin-Woo's eyes narrowed.
105	자세히 보니 팔 하나가 회복되지 않고 있는 마수는 얼굴을 가린 하얀 가면의 모퉁이가 깨져 있었다.	As you look closer, one arm is not recovered, Magic Beast has a corner of a white mask that is covered with a face.	A closer look at the unrelenting carriage, whose face was covered by a white mask, had been broken.	If you look closely, the magic beast has lost one of its arms. On the white mask that was covering its face, a corner has broken off.
106	아마도 '지배자의 권능'으로 날려버릴 때 부서진 모양이었다.	Perhaps it was broken when it was blown away by the 『Power of ruler』.	Perhaps it was broken when it was blown away by the 'power of the manager'.	Perhaps it broke off with the creaturee was blown away by Jin-Woo's [Power of the Ruler].
107	‘거기가 약점이었냐?’	Was there a weakness?’	Was it a weakness?’	'Is that their weakess?'
108	진우가 씩 웃었다.	Jin-woo laughed.	Jin-woo grinned.	A smile crept up Jin-Woo's face.
109	공격할 방법만 알면 처치하는 건 그리 어려운 일이 아니다.	If you know how to attack, it is not hard to kill.	It's not that hard to get rid of if you know how to attack.	It's not hard to kill once you know how to attack.
110	쉭, 쉭!	쉭, 쉭!	Hiss hiss!	Woosh, Woosh!
111	마수들이 이 악물고 휘둘러 대는 주먹을 이리저리 피해 가며 진우는 친구들을 불러냈다.	Jin-woo called out his friends as the masques dodged this fist-pounding fist.	Jin-woo called out his friends, as the magicians shuffled through their fists.	Jin-Woo called out his buddies as the beasts advoided his pounding fists.
112	‘악마왕의 단검.’	『Devil King's Dagger』’	The Devil's King's dagger.'	[Devil King's Dagger]
113	양손에 하나씩 나타난 단검을 굳게 쥔 진우가 눈을 번득였다.	Jin-woo, who stood firmly in his dagger, appeared in both hands.	Jin-woo, who holds the dagger firmly in his hands, flashed his eyes.	Jin-Woo glared at the creatures as the daggers appeared in both of his hands.
114	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!	Creack!	Kwazing! (Sound of dagger slicing through the beasts maybe.)
115	미간에 악마왕의 단검이 꽂힌 마수가 맥없이 쓰러졌다.	In the middle of the warlord, the 『Devil King's Dagger』 was knocked down.	The demon-possessed sword of the king of evil fell to the ground.	A magic beast collapsed when struck my the [Devil King's dagger].
116	털썩. Slap -	dump.	Slap.	plop
117	그것이 시작이었다.	That was the beginning.	That was the start.	That was just the beginning.
118	유려하게 춤을 추듯 미끄러지는 진우의 움직임은 순식간에 모든 마수들의 가면을 부숴 놓았다.	The movement of Jin-woo slipping in a whispering dance made the masks of all the masters suddenly break down.	Jin-woo's pliable dance moves instantly destroyed the masks of all the captives.	With swift, silent movements, Jin-Woo instantly destoryed all the magic beasts. His movements were so elegant it was as if he danced through the creatures.
119	콰각!	Cajun!	Quaggak!	kwagang! (Sound made when Jin-Woo disappeared?)
120	콱! Bzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzt!	콱! Bzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzt! (a sound for sudden and strong movement.)	Yum!	Zoom!
121	드디어.	finally.	At last.	Finally.
122	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!	Creack!	Kwazing!
123	마지막으로 남아 있던 마수의 가면이 세로로 쪼개졌다. 액체로 변한 놈은 형태를 잃고서 그대로 무너져 내렸다.	Finally, the masks of the remaining masks were split vertically. The man who turned into a liquid lost shape and collapsed.	The last remaining mask of Maru broke lengthwise. The man who turned into a liquid lost his form and collapsed.	At last, the remaining masks were all sliced perfectly down the middle, and the man-shaped liquid creatures all lost their forms and collapsed.
124	깔끔하게 12마리 전부를 처치한 진우가 악마왕의 단검을 창고로 돌려보냈다.	Jin-woo neatly defeated all twelve Jin-woo 『Devil King's Dagger』 sent back to the inventory.	Jin-woo, who neatly killed all 12 of the 12 animals, sent the demon king's dagger back to the inventory.	Jin-Woo neatly killed all 12 of the emenies, and sent his [Devil King's Daggers] back into his inventory.
125	만약 여기 서 있는 사람이 자신이 아니었다면 어떻게 됐을까?	What if the person standing here was not himself?	What if the person standing here wasn't who he was?	What if the person standing here wasn't him?
126	분명 일반적인 공격이 통하지 않는다는 걸 깨닫기 전까지 몇 사람은 당했을 것이다.	Certainly a few people would have suffered until they realized that a common attack did not work.	There must have been some people beaten before they realized that the general attack was not working.	Certainly some would have suffered before even realising that physical attacks do not work.
127	그러고도 약점을 알아내기 전까지는 몇 사람이 더 희생됐을 것이다.	Until we discovered the weakness, a few more would have been sacrificed.	However, it would have cost a few more until they found out the weakness.	A few might have been sacrificed by the time they found out their weakness.
128	어쩌면.	perhaps.	Maybe	Probably.
129	약점을 알아내기 전에 전원이 목숨을 잃었을지도 모른다.	Before all the weaknesses were discovered, all may have lost their lives.	Everyone may have lost their lives before finding a weak point.	It wmay be possible that everyone would have died before even finding their weak point.
130	그게 정예 공격대라고 해도.	Even if it's an elite raid.	Even if it's a elite attack.	Even if it was an elite squad.
131	그만큼 강하고 빠르며 위험한 녀석들이었다.	They were strong, fast and dangerous.	They were strong, fast and dangerous.	The creatures were strong, fast, and dangerous.
132	문제는 이게 처음이 아니라는 것.	The problem is that this is not the first time.	The problem is that this is not the first time.	And this wasn't the first time (they appeared?).
133	‘확실히... 던전이 변했어.’	Certainly ... the dungeon has changed. ’	Clearly... Dungeon has changed.’	'Clearly... The dungeons have changed.'
134	그날, 거인들의 왕이 처형당한 이후로 세계의 모든 던전에서 마석들이 사라졌다.	On that day, since the execution of the king of the giants, manstones have disappeared from all the dungeons of the world.	On that day, Mana Stones disappeared from every dungeon in the world after the execution of the giant king.	Since the day he killed the giant king, mana stones disappeared from every dungeon in the world.
135	던전에서 흘러나오는 마력의 많은 부분을 차지하던 광물이 없어지면서, 던전 안을 채우는 마력들은 전부 마수들의 것이 되었다.	As the minerals that occupied much of the magical power from the dungeon disappeared, all of the magical powers that filled the dungeons became masquerades.	With the disappearance of minerals that used to account for much of the mana flowing out of the dungeon, all the mana filling the dungeon became the property of the beasts.	The minerals used to account for much of the magic flowing our of dungeons, but now they all belonged to the magic beasts.
136	즉, 같은 등급의 던전이라도 예전보다 훨씬 더 위험하게 바뀌었다는 뜻이었다.	In other words, even a dungeon of the same rank meant that it was much more dangerous than before.	In other words, it meant that even a dungeon of the same grade has become much more dangerous than before.	In other words, it means gates of the same grade have become much more dangerous.
137	‘거기에 이렇게 위험한 놈들까지 출몰하기 시작했으니...’	There are so many dangerous people starting to pop up ... ’	Now that we've got these dangerous guys out there...'	'So many dangerous guys are starting to pop up...'
138	진우의 미간이 구겨졌다.	Jin-woo's hair was wrinkled.	The taste of Jin-woo has been creased.	Jin-Woo's head wrinkled.
139	어중간한 공격대가 상급 던전에 발을 들였다간 큰 사고를 피할 수 없으리라.	I will not be able to avoid a major accident if a moderate raid has stepped into a higher dungeon.	If a half-time offensive team steps into a higher dungeon, a big accident will be inevitable.	If an agerave squad entered one of these gates, a major incident might be inevitable.
140	그렇지 않아도 요즘 사고가 빈번하다는 뉴스가 사방에서 들려왔다.	I heard news from everywhere that the accidents are frequent these days.	News of frequent accidents has been heard from all over the country.	He has heard news of frequent acciedents from all over the country.
141	불안한 마음에 베르에게는 집을 지키라고 명령해 두었다.	In an uneasy mind, he ordered 『Ber』 to keep his house.	Anxiety commanded Ber to keep his house.	Feeling anxious, he left [Ber] to guard his house.
142	베르 녀석이라면 어지간한 던전이 터지더라도 혼자 처리할 수 있으니까.	If you are a berg, you can handle it yourself even if a few dungeons are blown.	If you're a [Ber]beek, you can handle the mess by yourself.	If it's [Ber], he can handle the situation even if a few dungeon breaks occur at the same time.
143	‘하지만...’	But...’	But...'	'But..'
144	게이트의 생성빈도가 높아지고, 마수들이 강해지는 것이 나쁜 일만은 아니다.	It is not only bad that the generation of the gate is increased, and the masters are strong.	It is not only bad that the frequency of the gates is increased and the number of the chariots becomes stronger.	Not only have the appearance of gates increased in frequency, the difficulty of the bosses have risen as well.
145	적어도 진우에게는 말이다.	At least for Jin-woo.	At least for Jin-woo.	At least for Jin-Woo,
146	그럴수록 레벨을 올리기는 쉬워진다.	The easier it is to raise the level.	The more you do, the easier it is to raise the level.	It was easier to raise his level.
147	아직 이 던전 안에도 처치해야 하는 마수가 잔뜩 남아 있었다.	There is still a lot of talent to be treated in this dungeon.	There was still a lot of magic left in this dungeon.	The presence of magic is still strong in the dungeon.
148	던전 안쪽에서 무시무시한 마력을 내뿜고 있는 마수들의 숫자가 생생히 느껴졌다.	Inside the dungeon I felt the number of masquerading spooky magical powers vividly.	Inside Dungeon, I could feel the number of magicians spewing out a terrible amount of mana.	Inside the dungeon, Jin-Woo could feel a number of magic beasts spewing forth a terrible amount of magic.
149	진우의 얼굴에 미소가 떠올랐다.	Jin-woo's face came to smile.	A smile came over Jin-woo's face.	A smile crept up Jin-Woo's face.
150	‘처음 보는 마수의 상대법도 익혔으니, 이제 제대로 사냥을 해 볼까?’	Now that we have learned how to deal with Magic Beast's first encounter, let's hunt right now? "	Now that I've learned how to deal with a first-time Magee, shall we hunt properly?’	'Now that I've learnt the first opponent's trick, how about we start hunting properly?'
151	준비운동은 끝.	The preparatory exercise is over.	The warm-up is over.	The warm-up is over.
152	지금부터는 토벌의 시작이었다.	From now on it was the beginning of subjugation.	From now on, it was the beginning of the mudslinging.	From now on, it was the beginning of a massacre.
153	“나와라”	Come out.	"Nawara"	"Come out."
154	스르륵-	Throne -	Seruk-	Slerukk-
155	진우의 등 뒤로 그림자 속에 숨어 있던 그림자 병사들이 전원 모습을 드러냈다.	Behind the back of Jin-woo, the shadow soldiers hiding in the shadows showed their power.	All the shadow soldiers who were hiding behind Jin-woo's back appeared.	Behind Jin-Woo, the shadow soldiers hiding in his shadow released their power.
156	처치 방법은 알려 줬으니 처치에 곤란을 겪을 일은 없을 터.	I will tell you how to treat it so I will not be in trouble.	I told you how to deal with it, so you won't have any trouble dealing with it.	He showed them how to do it, so they shouldn't have any trouble anymore.
157	진우가 눈빛을 보내자 졸지에 집을 지키게 된 베르 대신 전군의 지휘를 맡게 된 이그리트 가 병사들을 전진시켰다.	When Jin-woo sent his eyes, 『Ygritte』 , who took over the command of the whole army instead of 『Ber』, who kept his house in his sleepy position, advanced the soldiers.	Jin-woo's eyes moved the soldiers forward by directing the entire army instead of Berne, who was forced to keep his house.	With Jin-Woo's eyes as the signal, [Ygritte] advanced the soldiers in place of [Ber], who was forced to guard the house.
158	두두두두두!	Two heads, two heads!	Dudu!	Du,Du,Du,Du!
159	거대한 동굴 전체에 그림자 병사들의 발소리가 요란하게 울렸다.	The shadows of the shadow soldiers sounded loud all over the huge cave.	The footsteps of shadow soldiers rumbled throughout the huge cave.	The shadow soldier's footsteps resounded loudly throughout the cave.
160	* * *	* * *	* * *	***
161	최고의 헌터들이 국제길드 컨퍼런스를 위해 하나둘 미국 땅을 밟았다.	The beHunter Sungs stepped on one or two US lands for an international guild conference.	The best hunters stepped on U.S. soil one by one for the international guild conference.	The world's best hunters set foot on US soil one by one to attend the International Guild Conference.
162	그중에는 국가권력급 헌터들도 있었다.	Some of them were state-class hunters.	Among them were state-controlled Hunter.	Among them were the nation-level hunters.
163	하지만 토마스 안드레의 관심사는 오직 한 사람뿐이었다.	But Thomas Andre's concern was only one person.	But Thomas Andre's interest was only one person.	But Thomas Andre only helf interest for one person.
164	‘내일이 성진우의 입국일...’	Tomorrow is the arrival of Sung Jin-Woo ... ’	Tomorrow is Sung Jin-Woo's arrival day...'	'Tomorrow will be the ay Jin-Woo arrives...'
165	진우의 스케줄을 확인한 그는 진우의 입국일 전날 황동수를 사장실로 불러들였다.	Confirming Jin-woo's schedule, he invited Hwang Dong-su to the chairmanial office the day before Jin-woo's entry.	Having confirmed Jin-woo's schedule, he invited Hwang Dong-soo to the president's office the day before his arrival.	Having confrimed Jin-Woo's schedule, Thomas invited Hwang Dong-soo to the president's office the day before his arrival.
166	“부르셨습니까”	Did you call?	"You wanted to see me"	"You wanted to see me?"
167	황동수는 조심스럽게 토마스의 눈치를 살폈다.	Hwangsu carefully watched Thomas' s eyes.	Hwang Dong-soo carefully studied Thomas's looks.	Hwang Dong-Soo carefully looked into Thomas's eyes. (ed: To study him, not for other purposes, of course :D)
168	스케빈저에 들어온 지 몇 해가 지났지만 아직도 마스터를 대하기가 껄끄러웠다.	It has been a few years since I arrived at Scavenger, but I was still tired of treating the Master.	Several years have passed since I entered the sketchbook, but I still felt uncomfortable with the master.	It has been several years since he joing the Scavenger's Guild, but he still feels uncomfortable in front of the guild master.
169	강대한 힘에 종잡을 수 없는 성격, 그리고 지독한 소유욕까지.	Unbreakable personality with strong power, and awful possessions.	Strong power, unruly character, and a terrible possessiveness.	A strong-willed person with incredible power, not to mention his terrible sense of possessivemess.
170	S급 헌터인 황동수조차 토마스 안드레 앞에만 서면 한없이 작아졌다.	A S-class Hunter, the brass tassel, was just as small as it was in front of Thomas Andre.	Even Hwang Dong-soo, an S-class Hunter, has become as small as Thomas Andre.	Even Hwang Dong-Soo, an S Class Hunter, felt small in front of Thomas.
171	“미스터 황”	"Mr. Hwang."	"Mr. Hwang"	"Mr. Hwang"
172	토마스는 바로 본론을 꺼내었다.	Thomas came up with the main idea right away.	Thomas came up with the main idea right away.	Thomas went straight to the point.
173	“성진우를 건들지 마”	"Don't touch SungJin-woo."	"Don't touch SungJin-woo"	"Don't touch Sung Jin-Woo."
174	황동수의 눈이 커졌다.	Hwang Dong-soo's eyes dilated.	Hwang Dong-soo's eyes dilated.	Hwang Dong-Soo widened his eyes.
175	어떻게 그를 알고 있냐는 눈빛을 보내던 그의 시선이 곧 토마스의 뒤에 서 있는 로라에게 향했다.	His eyes were on Laura, who was standing behind Thomas.	His eyes were on Laura, who was standing behind Thomas.	His gaze, wondering how Thomas knew about this, turned to Laura, who was standing behind him.
176	로라는 해야 할 일을 했을 뿐이라는 눈빛으로 응수했다.	Laura responded with the eyes that she only did what she had to do.	Laura responded with the eyes that she only did what she had to do.	Laura responded with eyes saying that she only did what she had to do.
177	칫.	sfx	a fair share	Tch.
178	황동수의 입에서 새된 소리가 나왔다.	A sound leak from the mouth of Hwang Dong-su.	A leak came from the mouth of Hwang Dong-su.	The sound leaked out from Hwang's mouth.
179	토마스는 말을 이었다.	Thomas followed.	Thomas followed.	Thomas followed,
180	“미스터 황의 형과 성진우 헌터의 일은 나도 알고 있어. 의심 가는 부분도 있겠고, 정확히 알고 싶은 마음도 있겠지”	"I know what Mr. Hwang 's brother and Hunter Sung Jin-woo do. There might be some doubts, and I'd like to know exactly. "	"I know about Mr. Hwang's brother and Hunter Sung Jin-woo. Some of them are suspicious, some of them want to know exactly."	"I knew what happened between you two. I have my doubts, so I want you to make sure nothing happens."
181	황동수의 형, 황동석은 성진우와 같은 던전에 들어갔다가 실종되었다.	Hwang Dong-soo's brother, Hwang Dong-seok, went missing after entered the dungeon with Sung Jin-woo.	Hwang Dong-soo's brother, Hwang Dong-seok, went missing after joining the dungeon with Sung Jin-woo.	Hwang Dong-Soo's brother, Hwang Dong-Seok, went missing after entering a dungeon with Sung Jin-Woo.
182	황동석의 고정 멤버라 할 수 있는 여덟 명은 모두 죽고, 거기서 살아 나온 두 사람이 손을 잡고 길드를 만들었다.	All eight regular members of Hwang Dong-seok died, and the two survivors held hands to build the guild.	All eight regular members of Hwang Dong-seok died, and the two survivors held hands to build the guild.	All eight members from Hwang Dong-Seok's team died, while the only two survivors held hands to build a guild.
183	황동수는 성진우에게 묻고 싶은 말이 많았다.	Hwang Dong-soo had many questions to ask Sung Jin-woo.	Hwang Dong-soo had many questions to ask Sung Jin-woo.	Hwang Dong-Soo had many questions to ask Sung Jin-Woo.
184	그의 불만은 표정에서부터 드러났다.	His complaint was revealed from his expression.	His complaints came out of his face.	His complaints clearly showed on his face.
185	“하지만..”	"But..."	"But..."	"But..."
186	그러나 그가 채 무슨 말을 꺼내기도 전에, 검지를 치켜든 토마스가 손가락을 흔들었다.	But before he could say anything, Thomas, who raised his index finger, shook his finger.	But before he could say anything, Thomas, who raised his index finger, shook his finger.	But before he could say anything, Thomas raised his index finger and shook it.
187	선글라스 아래의 입술이 곡선을 그린다. 토마스는 미소를 지었다.	The lips under the sunglasses are curved. Thomas smiled.	The lips under the sunglasses are curved. Thomas smiled.	Hwang's lips drew a curve. Thomas smiled.
188	“미스터 황에게 발언권을 준 기억은 없는데”	"I don't remember giving Mr. Hwang a voice."	"I don't remember giving Mr. Hwang a voice."	"I don't remember letting you speak."
189	듣고만 있어라.	Just listen.	Just listen.	Just listen.
190	명백한 경고의 메시지.	A clear warning message.	a clear message of warning	A clear warning.
191	최정상급 헌터에게 위협적인 경고를 날릴 수 있는 얼마 되지 않는 남자.	A man who can throw a threatening warning to the highest class Hunter.	A few men who can give a threatening warning to the highest-ranking Hunter.	Only few could give a threatening warning to a hunter of the highest rank.
192	그가 바로 토마스였다.	It was Thomas.	It was Thomas.	One of them was Thomas.
193	그와 자신의 격차를 잘 알고 있는 황동수는 조용히 입을 다물었다.	Hwang Dong-soo, who is well aware of his gap, quietly shut up.	Hwang Dong-soo, who is well aware of his gap, quietly shut up.	Hwang Dong-Soo, who was well aware of the difference in ability between them, shut up.
194	토마스가 다시금 강조했다.	Thomas emphasized again.	Thomas stressed again.	Thomas stressed again.
195	“절대 성진우를 건들지 말 것. 컨퍼런스 기간에는 길드 소유의 별장에 가서 휴가라도 즐기도록. 어때, 내 간곡한 부탁을 들어줄 수 있겠나”	Never touch the Sungjin. During the conference, go to the guild-owned villa for a holiday. How about you, please?	Never touch Sung Jin-woo. During the conference, go to the villa owned by Guild and enjoy your vacation. How can you do me a favor?	"Never touch Sung Jin-Woo. During the conference, go to the villa the guild owns and enjoy your vacation. How about it, could you do me this favor?"
196	“..”	“..”	“..”	"..."
197	“미스터 황”	"Mr. Hwang"	"Mr. Hwang"	"Mr. Hwang"
198	황동수는 마지못해 고개를 끄덕였다.	Hwang Dong-soo nodded reluctantly.	Hwang Dong-soo nodded reluctantly.	Hwang Dong-Soo nodded reluctantly.
199	“...그렇게 하죠”	"...I'll do that."	"...I'll do that."	"...I will do that."
200	“좋아. 나가 봐”	"Okay, get out of here."	"Okay, get out of here."	"Okay, now get out."
201	얼굴이 굳어진 황동수가 빠르게 사장실을 빠져나갔다.	The stiff-faced Hwang Dong-soo quickly exited the president's office.	The stiff-faced Hwang Dong-soo quickly exited the president's office.	With a stiff face, Hwang DOng-Soo quickly left the president's office.
202	로라가 걱정스레 물었다.	Laura asked anxiously.	Laura asked anxiously.	Laura asked anxiously.
203	“이걸로 된 걸까요”	"Do you think this is it?"	"Do you think this is it?"	"Do you think this is it?"
204	토마스 또한 굳어진 얼굴로 고개를 저었다.	Thomas also shook his head with a hardened face.	Thomas also shook his head with a stiff face.	Thomas shook his head with a stiff face.
205	“아니”	"No"	"No"	"No."
206	그는 방금 황동수의 표정에서 적의를 읽었다. 아직 그는 미련을 버리지 못하고 있었다.	He just read the enemy in the face of the brass. Yet he was not able to forsake his folly.	He has just read the animosity of Hwang Dong-soo. He was still in the doghouse.	He just saw how hostile Hwang was. He won't give up that easily.
207	“로라”	"Laura."	"Laura"	"Laura."
208	“네”	"Yes"	"Yes"	"Yes."
209	“성진우가 미국을 떠날 때까지 미스터 황을 집중 감시해”	"Keep an eye on Mr. Hwang until he leaves the U.S."	"Keep an eye on Mr. Hwang until he leaves the U.S."	"Keep an eye on Mr. Hwang until he leaves the US."
210	“그가... 받아들이려 할까요”	"Is he going to... accept it?"	"Is he going to... accept it?"	"Is he... going to let this go?"
211	토마스에게 눌려서 그렇지 황동수의 성격도 만만한 편은 아니다.	That's because he is overwhelmed by Thomas. Hwang Dong-soo's character is not easy to please.	That's because he is overwhelmed by Thomas. Hwang Dong-soo's character is not easy to please.	Hwang only relented because of Thomas's power. He's not that easy a person to please.
212	하지만 토마스는 신경 쓰지 않았다.	But Thomas didn't care.	But Thomas didn't care.	But Thomas didn't care.
213	아니, 황동수의 반감 따위에 일일이 신경 쓰고 있을 정도로 가볍게 여길 일이 아니었다.	No, I did not think it was light enough to care about the antagonism of the brass.	No, it wasn't something that was light enough to care about Hwang's antipathy.	No, he wasn't that low to have to care about that Hwang's antipathy.
214	턱을 긁적거리며 고민하던 토마스가 대수롭지 않게 대답했다.	Thomas, who was struggling to scratch his chin, replied inconsequently.	Thomas, who was scratching his chin, replied lightly.	Thomas, who scratched his chin worriedly, replied inconsequently,
215	“뭐... 좀 답답한 게 죽는 것보단 낫겠지”	"Well, it's better to be a little stuffy than to die."	"Well, it's better to be a little stuffy than to die."	"


1				Edited: 12/2/18
2	“무슨 기자들이 이렇게 많아”	"There are so many journalists."	"There are so many journalists."	"There are so many journalists."
3	공항에 도착한 독일 최강의 헌터, 레나트 니어만이 감탄을 터트렸다.	Germany's most powerful Hunter, Renat Neermann Neermann, arrived at the airport.	Only Germany's Hunter, the strongest Hunter, and Lenat Neir, were impressed when he arrived at the airport.	Germany's most powerful hunter, Renat Neermann, arrived at the airport.
4	독일을 대표하는 '리히터' 길드의 마스터답게 매년 국제길드 컨퍼런스에 참가하고는 있었지만 이 정도 숫자의 기자들을 보는 것은 처음이었다.	It was the first time to see reporters of this number, although he was participating in the International Guild Conference every year as a master of the German "Richter" guild.	As the master of Richter guilds representing Germany, he participated in international guild conferences every year, but it was his first time to see this number of reporters.	It was the first time Renat saw that many reporters, even though he participated in the International Guild Conference every year as guild master of Richter Guild.
5	놀라는 레나트에게 리히터 길드의 부마스터가 말했다.	Nola said to Renat Neermann Neermann the master of Richter Guild.	Nola said to Lenart the Boomster of Richter Guild.	Seeing the surprised Renat, the sub-master told him,
6	“왜, 그 요새 한창 말이 많은 한국인 헌터가 오늘 입국한답니다”	Why, a Korean hunter with a lot of fortresses coming here today.	"Why, the most talkative Korean Hunter arrives today."	"Why, that talented, fortress of a hunter is arriving today."
7	“아”	"Ah"	"Ah"	"Ah."
8	레나트는 단박에 이해했다.	Renat Neermann Neermann understood at a glance.	Lenart understood at a single stroke.	Renat Neermann understood immediately.
9	아무리 S급 헌터라도 S급 던전 브레이크를 혼자서 해결하기는 어렵다.	Even S-class hunters can not solve S-class dungeon brakes by themselves.	Even the S-class Hunter cannot solve the S-class Dungeon brake by himself.	Even an S-class hunter will find it difficult to solve an S class dungeon break alone.
10	하물며 그 S급 던전에서 튀어나온 놈들이 거인형 마수라면?	What if the guys who popped out of the S-class dungeon were a giant doll?	What if these guys from the S-class dungeon were giant Masoo?	What if those who broke out were magic giants?
11	모두가 나서기 꺼려했던 던전 브레이크를 홀로 막아 낸 헌터가 처음 미국 땅을 밟게 됐는데 언론들이 들썩이지 않을 리 있겠는가?	Hunter, who was all alone blocking the dungeon brakes that he was reluctant to take, stepped on the US soil for the first time, and would not the press shake?	The first time Hunter stepped on U.S. soil, who blocked the Dungeon brake, which everyone was reluctant to take, would the media not be excited?	The hunter who soloed the dungeon everyone was reluctant to take, is taking his first step onto US soil. Why would the press not be excited?
12	기자들의 관심이 옮겨 온 것인지, 문득 레나트도 관심이 생겼다.	Whether the reporters' interest has shifted or not, Renat Neermann was interested, too.	Whether the media's attention has shifted, Lenart also suddenly became interested.	You could say that the press shifts its interests all the time (so it's normal for this to be happening), but even Renat is interested. (who wouldn't?)
13	‘그가 온단 말이지?’	He is on? ’	You mean he's coming?’	'He's coming?'
14	마침 그때 한국발 비행기에서 내려선 승객들이 공항으로 쏟아져 들어왔다.	Just then, passengers from the Korean plane poured into the airport.	Just then, passengers from the Korean plane poured into the airport.	At that moment, passengers who descended from a Korean plane poured into the airport.
15	부마스터가 한쪽을 가리켰다.	The boomer pointed to one side.	The boomer pointed to one side.	The sub-master pointed,
16	“아! 저기 있네요, 그 사람”	"Ah! There he is, that man."	"Ah! There he is, that man."	"Ah! There he is, that man."
17	부마스터 역시도 S급의 헌터.	The sub-master is also a S-class Hunter.	Boomaster is also a grade S Hunter.	The sub-master is also an S class huner.
18	마스터인 레나트에 비교할 바는 아니지만 다수의 사람들 속에 섞인 진우의 얼굴을 한눈에 알아볼 정도의 감각은 있었다.	Though not comparable to the master Renat Neermann, there was a sense of being able to see at a glance the face of Jin-woo mixed with many people.	There was no comparison with the master Lenart, but there was a sense of the face of Jin-woo mixed with many people.	Though incomparable to Master Renat, Jin-Woo had a knack of standing out among the crowd.
19	레나트가 눈을 반짝였다.	Renat Neermann shined his eyes.	Lennart's eyes glistened.	Renat's eyes glistened,
20	“잠깐 인사나 하고 갈까”	"Shall we say hello for a moment?"	"Shall we say hello for a moment?"	"Shall we take a moment to say hello?"
21	“예”	"Yes"	"Yes"	"Yes."
22	“강한 헌터와 안면을 익혀 둬서 나쁠 건 없으니까”	"There's no harm in having a strong Hunter and a facial mask cooked."	"There's no harm in having a strong Hunter and a facial mask cooked."	"There's nothing wrong with learning the face of a strong hunter."
23	“그렇긴 하죠”	"Sure."	"Sure."	"Sure."
24	부마스터도 수긍했다.	The deputy master also agreed.	Boomster also accepted.	The sub-master also agreed.
25	혹시나 국제적 공조나 타 길드의 도움이 필요할 때 이렇게 쌓아 올린 인맥은 분명 강력한 힘이 된다.	When you need international cooperation or the help of other guilds, the network you build up is definitely a powerful force.	In case of international cooperation or the need for help from other guild members, this network is definitely a strong force.	When you need international cooperation or help from other guilds, the network you built is definitely a powerful force.
26	만나기 힘든 세계 각국의 헌터들을 한 자리에 불러 모아 교류를 도모하자는 국제길드 컨퍼런스의 취지에도 어긋나지 않는 일이었다.	It was not against the intention of the International Guild Conference to bring together the Hunters from around the world, which are difficult to meet, to promote exchanges.	It was not against the intention of the international guild conference, in which the world's Hunters, who are difficult to meet, should be brought together to promote exchanges.	It was not against the intention of the International Guild Conference, which is to bring together the world's best hunters, who are difficult to meet, and promote communication.
27	옷매무새를 다듬던 레나트가 진우 일행에게 다가갔다.	Renat Neermann, who was dressed up, approached Jin-woo.	Renard, who was trimming his clothes, approached Jin-woo.	Straightening his clothes, Renat approached Jin-Woo.
28	아니, 다가가려 했다.	No, I was about to approach.	No, I tried to get close.	No, he tried to approach jin-Woo.
29	하지만 레나트는 몇 걸음 떼지 못하고 멈춰 섰다. 그의 안색이 점점 창백해졌다.	But Renat Neermann stopped without taking a few steps. His complexion became increasingly pale.	But Lenart stopped short of a few steps. His face gradually turned pale.	But Renat stopped after taking a couple of steps. His complexion became increasingly pale.
30	그가 멈추는 바람에 한 걸음 앞서 버린 부마스터가 뒤를 돌아보았다.	As he stopped, VuMaster stepped forward and looked back.	He stopped and the busmaster looked back.	As he stopped, the sub-master turned back to look at him.
31	“안 가십니까”	"I'm not going."	"I'm not going."	"Aren't you going?"
32	레나트가 굳은 얼굴로 말했다.	Renat Neermann said with a firm face.	Renard spoke with a stiff face.	Renat spoke with a stiff face.
33	“저거... 저게 안 보여”	Do not you see that ... that?	"I can't... I can't see that."	"That... Don't you see that?"
34	“예”	Yes?	"Yes"	"Huh?"
35	아무래도 부마스터는 전혀 볼 수 없는 모양이었다. 하지만 세계에서 손꼽히는 헌터 중 하나인 레나트는 똑똑히 느낄 수 있었다.	But, the vice master could not feel it at all. Renat Neermann, one of the world's greatest Hunter Sungs, could.	I couldn't seem to see Bumaster at all. But one of the world's top hunters, Lenart, was clearly able to feel it.	Unfortunately, the sub master could not feel it at all, but as one of the world's top huners, Renat could feel it.
36	레나트는 믿을 수 없다는 듯 중얼거렸다.	Renat Neermann murmured as if he could not believe it.	Lenart muttered incredulously.	Renat muttered incredulously,
37	“소환수란 게 어디 다른 공간에서 불러오는 것이 아니라, 저렇게 한꺼번에 데리고 다니는 거였어”	"Summoning is not something that brings you from another space, it's something that carries you all at once."	"Summoning is not something that brings you from another space, it's something that carries you all at once."	"He doesn't call his summons from somewhere else, but carries them with him all at once."
38	“예”	Yes?	"Yes"	"Huh?"
39	무슨 소리일까?	What do you mean?	What do you mean?	What do you mean?
40	레나트의 반응에 놀란 부마스터도 진우가 오는 방향을 돌아봤지만, 소환수의 모습은커녕 소환수의 머리카락 하나 찾을 수 없었다.	Renat Neermann's reaction to the surprised boo master, but I looked around the direction of Jin-woo, but the pet could not find the head of the pet, as well.	Surprised by Lenart's reaction, Bumaster looked around in the direction of Jin-woo, but could not find a head of the summoner, let alone the image of the summoner.	Surprised by Renat's reaction, the sub-master looked to the direction of Jin-Woo, but he couldn't even find a summon's hair, let alone a whole group of them.
41	“소환수가 있다고요”	Do you have a pet?	"I have a water supply."	"He brought along his summons?"
42	“그래! 엄청나게”	Yes! whopping!	"Yes! Great."	"Yes! An awful amount of them."
43	레나트는 진우의 그림자 속에 숨어 있는 그림자 병사들의 기척을 감지했다.	Renat Neermann sensed the shadow soldiers hiding in the shadow of Jin-woo.	Renat sensed the hunger of the shadow soldiers hiding in the shadows of Jin-woo.	Renat Neermann sensed the shadow soldiers who hid in Jin-Woo's shadow.
44	백, 2백, 3백.	Hundred, two hundred, three hundred.	Hundreds, 200, 300.	A hundred, two hundred, three hundred.
45	아니, 다 셀 수나 있을까?	No, can I count everything?	Can we count them all?	No, can I count them all?
46	레나트는 침을 꼴깍 삼켰다.	Renat Neermann swallowed his saliva.	Renat swallowed hard.	Renat gulped.
47	‘미국을 상대로 전쟁을 벌이러 왔다고 해도 믿을 만한 숫자다.’	"It's a reliable number to come to war against the United States."	"It is a reliable number even if we come to wage war against the U.S.’	'Even if he comes to wage war at the US, it is a reliable figure.'
48	자신이 담당자였으면 절대 '저런 것'을 자기 나라에 불러들이진 않을 거라고 생각하며 레나트는 부르르 몸을 떨었다.	Thinking that he would never bring "something like that" into his own country if he was the person in charge, Renat Neermann trembled.	Lennart shuddered, thinking that if he were in charge, he would never bring anything like that into his country.	Renat shuddered. He thought that if he was the person in charge, he would never have let 'that' enter his country.
49	두 가지 중 하나였다.	It was one of two things.	It was one of two things.	It could be one of two possibilities.
50	미 헌터관리국은 저 한국 헌터의 힘을 잘 모르고 있거나, 그의 힘이 자국에게 향하지 않을 거라고 확신하고 있거나.	The 『Hunter Bureau』 is either not sure of the strength of the Korean Hunter, or is convinced that his power will not turn to his country.	The U.S. Hunter's Administration doesn't know the power of that Korean Hunter, or is sure that it won't turn to its own country.	Either the US Hunter;s Administration doesn't know how much power that Korean wields, or that are certain he would not turn on his country.
51	그가 다가올수록 몸을 짓누르는 압박감이 더 커져갔다.	The closer he got, the greater the pressure to push his body down.	The more he approached, the more pressure he put on himself.	The more he approached, the more pressure he put on Renat.
52	이런 압박감은 토마스 안드레나 크리스토퍼 리드와 같은 국가권력급 헌터에게서나 느껴볼 수 있었던 감각이었다.	This sense of pressure was felt by a state power hunter like Thomas Andre and Christopher Reed.	The pressure was felt only by state-controlled Hunter such as Thomas Andrea and Christopher Reed.	The amount of pressure could only be compared to nation-level hunters such as Thomas Andrea and Christopher Reed.
53	‘...’	... ’	‘...’	'...'
54	결국 진우가 앞을 스쳐 지나갈 때, 레나트는 자신도 모르게 시선을 내리깔고 말았다.	In the end, when Jin-woo passed in front of him, Renat Neermann lay down his gaze without knowing himself.	Eventually, as Jin-woo passed by, Renat unwittingly lowered his eyes.	In the end, when Jin-Woo passed by, Renat could only subconciously lower his eyes.
55	그와 눈을 마주칠 용기가 없었다.	I didn't have the courage to meet him in the eye.	I didn't have the courage to meet him in the eye.	He didn't even have the courage to meet him in the eye.
56	본능이 그렇게 시켰다.	My instinct made me do so.	My instinct made me do so.	His instinct made him advoid it.
57	진우 일행이 모두 지나쳐간 뒤, 부마스터는 갑자기 이상한 행동을 보였던 레나트를 의아하게 바라보며 물었다.	After all the Jin-woo party passed, Bu-Ma master asked Renat Neermann, who was suddenly acting strange, wondering.	After Jin-woo and his party passed by, Bumaster looked suspiciously at Renate, who suddenly showed strange behavior.	After Jin-Woo and his army passed by (ed: author probably refered to the Koreans with him, lol), the sub-master puzzledly looked at Renat, who had suddenly been acting odd, and asked,
58	“마스터, 어디 아프십니까? 안색이..”	"Master, are you sick? You look..."	"Master, are you sick? You look..."	"Master, are you sick? You look..."
59	“아니... 그런 게 아니야”	"No ... it's not like that."	"No, it's not like that."	"No, it's not like that."
60	레나트는 식은땀을 훔쳐냈다.	Renat Neermann stole the cold sweat.	Renat stole a cold sweat.	Renat stole a cold sweat.
61	아는 만큼 보인다고, 상대와의 격차를 파악할 수 있는 것도 물론 실력의 일부.	It is a part of the ability of being able to grasp the gap with the opponent as well as seeing as well as knowing.	You can see it as much as you know. You can see the gap between you and your opponent, and of course, part of your ability.	before this, he thought it was good that he had the ability to grasp the gap between him and his opponent.
62	그러나 지금 이 순간만큼은 저 무시무시한 헌터를 앞에 두고서도 전혀 주눅 들고 있지 않은 부마스터나 다른 기자들이 부러웠다.	But at this moment, I was jealous of Vu Masters and other reporters who were not at all nervous even before the horrible Hunter.	But at this moment, I envied a boomer and other reporters who were not daunted by that awful Hunter.	But at this moment, he envied the sub-master and the reporters who were oblivious of just how terrible the uner was.
63	* * *	* * *	* * *	***
64	진우가 고개를 갸웃하자, 유진호가 뒤를 돌아보며 물었다.	When Jin-woo hits his head, Yoo Jin-ho looks back and asks.	Jin-woo tilted his head and Yu Jin-ho looked back and asked.	When Jin-Ho noticed Jin-Woo turning his head constantly (looking for something), he looked back and asked,
65	“아는 얼굴이라도 있으셨습니까, 형님”	"Do you have any faces, brother?"	"Did you have a face, brother?"	"Do you recognise someone, brother?"
66	“아니. 웬 외국인이 자꾸 쳐다보길래”	"No. Why do foreigners keep staring at me?"	"No. Why do foreigners keep staring at me?"	"No. Why do the foreigners keep staring at me?"
67	유진호는 별 거 아니란 듯 웃었다.	Yoo Jin-ho laughed as if it were nothing.	Yoo Jin-ho smiled as if it was nothing.	Yoo Jin-ho laughed as if it was nothing,
68	“형님 뉴스가 그렇게 나갔는데 어디 팬이 한두 명이시겠습니까? 사인이라도 받고 싶었나 봅니다, 형님”	"Brother News is so out there, where do you have a fan or two? I think you wanted to have a sign, too, brother. "	"I'm sure there are one or two fans out there, big brother. I guess I wanted a signature, brother."	"Brother is do famous, where can't you find one or two fans? I'm sure they just want a signature or two."
69	글쎄, 사인 한 장 받으려고 기다린 것치고는 꽤 뛰어난 헌터였지만.	Well, it was a pretty good hunter for waiting for a sign.	Well, it was a pretty good Hunter just waiting to get a autograph.	Well, you have to be fairly good huner to have people waiting just to get an autograph.
70	진우도 피식 웃으며 걸음을 옮겼다.	Jin-woo smiled and walked.	Jin-woo smiled and walked.	Jin-Woo also laughed and continued walking.
71	진우와 유진호 외에도 일행에는 두 사람이 더 포함되어 있었다.	In addition to Jin-woo and Yoo Jin-ho, there were two more people in the party.	Besides Jin-woo and Yoo Jin-ho, the group included two more people.	Besides Sung Jin-Woo and Yoo JIn-Ho, there were two other people in his party.
72	협회에서 지원 나온 우진철 부장과 통역담당 여직원이었다.	Woo Jin-chul, assistant director, and female translator.	Woo Jin-chul, the director of the association, and a female interpreter were applied to the association.	Woo Jin-Chul, assistant director of the association, and a female intrepreter.
73	“어! 저기”	"Oh! There"	"Oh! There"	"Oh! There he is!"
74	“성진우다”	Sung Jin-woo!	"Be angry"	"Sung Jin-Woo!"
75	기자들이 진우를 발견했다.	The reporters found Jin-woo.	Reporters found out about the rain.	"The reporters found him."
76	촤촤촤촤촤촤촤촤촤촤촤촤촤-!	CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK📸	Shh!	CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK📸
77	기자들의 카메라에서 일제히 플래시가 터져 나왔다.	The flash broke out from the reporters' cameras at once.	All of the reporters' cameras flashed out of flash.	Bright flashes came out of the cameras all at once.
78	그러자 품에서 선글라스를 꺼내 쓴 우진철이 날카로운 눈매로 사방을 경계했다.	Then Woo Jin-chul-cheol, who was wearing sunglasses out of his arms, warned everywhere with sharp eyes.	Woo Jin-chul, who took out sunglasses from his arms, was wary of all sides with sharp eyes.	Woo Jin-Chul, who took out the sunglasses he had on his arms (ed: arm pocket?), warily ombed all sides with sharp eyes.
79	잔뜩 긴장해 있는 우진철을 보고 유진호가 물었다.	woo Jin-cheol, who was nervous, asked Yoo Jin-ho.	When he saw Woo Jin-chul, he asked.	Seeing how nervous Jin-Chul was, Jin-Ho asked,
80	“그러고 보니 우 부장님은 왜 오신 거죠”	"So why did you come here?"	"So why did you come here?"	"So why did you come here?"
81	한국 헌터협회 서울 본부의 부장이라면 여간 높은 직책이 아니다.	If you are the head of the Korean Hunter Association Seoul headquarters, it is not your high position.	As the head of the Seoul headquarters of the Korea Hunter Association, it is still a high position.	He is the head of the headquarters of the Hunter Association in Seoul, it seems to be too high a position to accompany them to a conference.
82	한 부서의 책임자라는 뜻이니 말이다.	It means that he is in charge of a department.	I mean, you're in charge of a department.	I mean, he's in charge of a whole department.
83	협회에서 통역담당을 붙여 준 것까지는 고마운데, 어째서 중역인 우진철까지 함께하게 됐는지가 유진호의 의문이었다.	I was grateful to have given the interpreter in charge of the association, but I was wondering why Yoo Jin-cheol came along with his executive, Woo Jin-chul.	Yoo Jin-ho wondered why he joined Woo Jin-chul, an executive, as well as the association's interpreter.	While he was thankful for the interpreter, Yoo Jin-Ho wonder why he, as an executive officer, would join Jin-Woo and himself.
84	우진철은 잠깐 진우의 눈치를 살피더니 얼굴을 붉히며 말했다.	Wu Jinchul looked at Jin-woo for a moment and said, his face blushing.	Woo Jin-chul looked at Jin-woo for a moment and said, "My face is red.	Woo Jin-Chul looked at Jin-Woo for a moment, and said, blushing,
85	“성 헌터님의... 경호를 맡았습니다”	"Hunter Sung... I'm in charge of security."	"Saint Hunter... I'm in charge of security."	"I'm... in charge of Jin-Woo's security."
86	용기 내어 꺼낸 답변이건만.	Only the answer you took out of your courage.	if it is a brave answer	It was an answer that required a ton of courage.
87	안타깝게도 공항 내의 소음에 묻혀 유진호 귀까지 닿지 못했다.	Unfortunately, he could not reach the ears of Yoo Jin-ho due to the noise inside the airport.	Unfortunately, he could not reach the ears of Yoo Jin-ho due to the noise inside the airport.	Unfortunately, the hustle and bustle of the airport drowned out his voice.
88	유진호가 귀에 손을 붙이고 다시 물었다.	Yoo Jin-ho put his hand on his ear and asked again.	Yoo Jin-ho put his hands on his ears and asked again.	Yoo JIn-Ho perked his ears with his hands and asked again,
89	“뭐라고요”	"What?"	"What?"	"I beg your pardon?"
90	“...의... 경호를..”	"... of ... the guard ..."	"...the guard of..."	"...I'm guarding..."
91	“누구를 경호한다고요”	"Who are you protecting?"	"Who's guarding?"	"Who are you guarding?"
92	귓바퀴까지 붉어진 우진철의 얼굴을 보고, 진우가 유진호의 어깨에 팔을 걸치며 대화를 중단시켰다.	Seeing Woo Jin-chul's face red with his earlobes, Jin-woo put his arm on Yoo's shoulder and interrupted the conversation.	Seeing Woo Jin-chul's face red with his earlobes, Jin-woo put his arm on Yoo's shoulder and interrupted the conversation.	Seeing Woo Jin-Chul red to his earlobes, Jin-Woo put his arm on Jin-Ho's shoulders and interrupted the conversation.
93	“형님”	"brother?"	"Lincoln"	"Brother."
94	진우가 턱짓으로 낯익은 얼굴을 가리켰다.	Jin pointed to the face familiar with the gaggle.	Jin-woo pointed to a familiar face with his chin gesture.	Jin-Woo pointed to a familiar face with his chin.
95	“저기, 아무래도 우리를 마중 나온 사람들 같은데”	"Looks like people who came to meet us, are not we?"	"You know, I think they're meeting us."	"Looks like someone came to meet us."
96	입구 근처의, 깔끔한 정장을 입고 금발을 단정히 넘긴 밝은 미소의 청년은 애덤 화이트였다.	Adam White was a bright smiley young man in a neat suit, near the entrance, with a blond hair.	Near the entrance, the bright smiley young man in a neat suit and blond hair was Adam White.	Near the arrival hall's entrance, a young man wore a neat suit with a bright smile. The young man was Adam White.
97	진우의 짐작이 맞았는지 애덤은 곧장 진우에게 다가왔다.	Jin came straight to Jin-woo whether he guessed.	Whether Jin-woo was right, Adam came straight up to Jin-woo.	Adam came straight to JIn-Woo as Jin-Woo anticipated.
98	애덤 뒤의 두 덩치도 그대로였다.	Adam 's two guards were the same.	The two sizes behind Adam were the same.	Behind Adam stood two big bodyguards.
99	진우와 눈이 마주친 덩치 두 명은 누가 먼저랄 것 없이 쑥스러운 듯 고개를 숙였다.	Jin-woo and two big boys, who faced each other, bowed their heads with no hesitation.	The two big men, who faced Jin-woo, bowed their heads as if they were embarrassed.	The two faced Jin-Woo and immediately bowed their heads shyly as if they were embarassed.
100	아마 일전에 비행기에서 상대와의 실력 차이를 생각하지도 않고 애덤을 보호한다며 덤비려 했던 기억이 떠오른 듯했다.	Perhaps I remembered that he was trying to protect Adam from the plane the other day without thinking about his difference.	Perhaps it occurred to me that the other day on the plane tried to attack Adam without considering his differences in performance.	Perhaps they remembered how they tried to protect Adam on the plane that day without considering the difference in their abilities.
101	정말 사인이라도 부탁할 것 같은 표정에 진우는 속으로 실소를 삼켰다.	Jin-woo swallowed the laughing into the expression that I would really ask for a sign.	Jin-woo swallowed a smile at his face as if he were really going to ask for his autograph.	Jin-Woo had to hold back a laugh looking at their expressions, which seemed to also want an autograph.
102	두 덩치들에게 간단히 눈인사로 대꾸하고서 애덤이 내민 손을 맞잡았다.	He replied simply to the two masses with snowballs, and caught his hands.	He simply gave the two big boys a nod and took Adam's hand.	He simply gave the two a nod and took Adam's hand.
103	애덤이 밝은 목소리로 말했다.	Adam said in a bright voice.	Adam spoke in a bright voice.	Adam spoke with a bright voice,
104	“기다리고 있었습니다, 성 헌터님”	"I've been waiting, Sir Hunter."	"I've been waiting, Hunter Sung."	"I've been waiting, Hunter Sung."
105	“전에는 아시아 담당 요원이라고 들었던 것 같은데요, 화이트 씨”	"I think I heard you were an Asian agent before, Mr. White?"	"I thought I heard you were an Asian agent, Mr. White."	"I thought you were in charge of Asia, Mr. White."
106	“하하”	"haha."	"Ha Ha"	"Haha."
107	뒷머리를 긁적거린 애덤이 말을 이었다.	Adam was scratching his backhead.	Adam, scratching on the back of his head, followed.	Adam scraatched the back of his head and followed,
108	“얼마 전까지는 그랬었는데 지금은 성 헌터님 담당이기도 합니다”	"It was not until recently, but now it is also the charge of S-class Hunter."	"It was until a while ago, but now I'm in charge of Hunter Sung."	"That was until a while ago, but now I'm in charge of Hunter Sung."
109	사람 좋은 미소로 인사를 주고받은 애덤이 진우 일행을 밖으로 안내했다.	Adam, who has given greetings with a good smile, has guided Jin-woo party.	After exchanging greetings with a nice smile, Adam guided Jin-woo out.	After he greeted Jin-Woo with hi smile, Adam guided him out.
110	“가시죠. 차를 대기시켜 놨습니다”	"Let's go. I have a car waiting. "	"Let's go. We've got a car waiting."	"Let's go. We've got cars waiting."(ed: Hae-In's waiting for you to ride hersmirk)
111	준비된 차는 두 대였다.	There were two cars ready.	There were two prepared cars.	There were two cars waiting.
112	협회 소속 두 사람은 뒤차에 타고, 유진호는 자연스럽게 앞차로 향했다. 그런데 애덤이 유진호의 앞을 가로막았다.	Two people belonging to the association rushed to the rear, and Yujin naturally headed toward the front car. But Adam blocked the front of Yoo Jin-ho.	Two members of the association boarded the car behind, while Eugene was naturally headed for the car ahead. But Adam blocked in front of Eugene.	The two association members sat at the back, while Jin-Ho naturally went to the front, but Adam stopped him. (ed: The two members from the association took her from behind, while Jin-Ho went to the front, but Adam stopped him.)
113	“...”	“...”	“...”	"..."
114	진우와 유진호 두 사람 모두 의아해하자 애덤이 정중히 말했다.	Adam spoke politely as both Jin-woo and Yoo Jin-ho wondered.	Adam spoke politely as both Jin-woo and Yoo Jin-ho wondered.	Adam spoke politely to the questioning gazes of Jin-Woo and Jin-Ho.
115	“성 헌터님을 제외한 세 분은 숙소로 안내되실 겁니다”	All but three of you will be taken to your accommodation.	"Three people except for Hunter Sungs will be taken to the hotel."	"Three people except for Hunter Sung will be taken to your accomodation."
116	애덤의 시선이 진우를 향했다.	Adam's eyes were on Jin-woo.	Adam's eyes were on Jin-woo.	Adam put his eyes on Jin-Woo.
117	“그리고 성 진우 헌터님은 저희와 같이 가 주실 수 있겠습니까”	"And can you go with us, Hunter Sung Jin-woo?"	"And can you come with us?"	"Can you come meet us later, Hunter Sung Jin-Woo?"
118	아버지의 일인가?	Is it your father's job?	Is it your father's job?	Isn't that your father's job? (ed: no idea what it means)
119	순간 진우의 눈빛이 차가워졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes turned cold at the moment.	Jin-woo's eyes turned cold at the moment.	Jin-Woo's eyes turned cold for a moment.
120	싸늘해진 공기를 느꼈는지 애덤이 황급히 손을 내저었다.	Adam hurried his hands to see if he felt the chilled air.	Adam shook his hand in the cold air.	Sensing the cold air, Adam hurriedly waved his hands.
121	“절대 성 헌터님께서 손해 보실 이야기는 아닙니다. 저희 미 헌터 관리국이 성 헌터님을 어떻게 생각하는지 말씀드렸지 않습니까”	"Absolutely not a story that Hunter will lose. Did not the 『Hunter Bureau』 tell you how you feel about S-class Hunter? "	"It's not something you'll lose. Didn't I tell you what our 『Hunter Bureau』 thought of Hunter Sung?	"It's absolutely not your loss. Didn't the [Hunter Bureau] tell you how they felt about you?"
122	끝까지 좋은 관계를 유지하고 싶다.	I want to keep a good relationship to the end.	I want to maintain a good relationship to the end.	They want to maintain a good relationship to the end.
123	일전에 그가 말했었다.	The other day he said.	He said the other day.	That was what he said the other days.
124	실제로 도움을 주려 하기도 했고, 지금도 악의는 느껴지지 않았다.	I was actually trying to help, and I still did not feel bad.	I tried to help him, but I still felt no malice.	He was just trying to help, and Jin-Woo felt no malice from him.
125	조금이라도 악의가 섞여 있다면 예리하게 다듬어진 감각 스탯이 놓치지 않았을 것이다.	If a little bit of malice was mixed, I would not have missed the sharpened sense stats.	If there was any malice in it, the keenly trimmed sense stem would not have missed it.	If there was any malice, his high sense stat would have detected it.
126	거인들의 왕이 제시했던 동맹의 허점도 그렇게 잡았으니까.	Because of the loopholes of the alliance that the king of the giants presented.	That's what the king of the giant caught up with.	That's what saved him from the king of giants.
127	진우는 차분히 되물었다.	Jin-woo asked again calmly.	Jin-woo asked again calmly.	Jin-Woo asked him again calmly,
128	“무슨 일인지는 비밀입니까”	"What's the secret?"	"What's the secret?"	"What are you hiding?"
129	애덤은 옆에서 숨죽인 채 대화를 경청하는 유진호를 바라보며 어색한 미소를 지었다.	Adam smiled awkwardly, gazing at Yoo Jin-ho, listening to the conversation while sneaking at the side.	Adam smiled awkwardly as he looked at Yoo Jin-ho, who listened with his breathless attention.	Adam smiled awkwardly as he looked at Yoo Jin-ho, who listened incredibly attentively.
130	“몇 가지 사항은 일급 기밀에 해당합니다”	"Some things are top secret."	"Some things are top-secret."	"Some things are top secret."
131	애덤의 설명을 듣고 유진호가 얌전히 뒤로 물러났다.	After listening to Adam's explanation, Yoo Jin-ho stepped back.	At Adam's explanation, Yoo Jin-ho quietly backed away.	At Adam's explanation, Woo Jin-Ho quietly/dejectly stepped back.
132	“형님. 이따 숙소에서 뵙겠습니다”	"brother. I'll see you at the hotel later. "	"I'll see you at home, brother."	"Brother, I'll see you at the hotel later."
133	“그래”	"Yes."	"Yes"	"Okay."
134	유진호가 뒤차에 타는 걸 확인한 진우가 애덤과 같은 차에 올라탔다.	Jin-woo confirmed that Yoo Jin-ho rides on the rear car and got on the same car as Adam.	When he saw Yoo get into the car behind him, Jin-woo got into the same car as Adam.	After he saw Yoo into the back of his car, Jin-Woo got into the same car as Adam.
135	차는 별도의 지시 없이 진우가 타자마자 곧바로 출발했다.	the car immediately departed as soon as Jin-woo arrived without any further instructions.	the car started as soon as Jin-woo got in without any instructions.	The car started as soon as Jin-Woo got in, without the need for any orders.
136	뒤차와는 목적지가 다른지 처음부터 갈라서더니 어느새 보이지 않을 정도로 멀어졌다.	It was separated from the beginning to see if the destination was different from the rear car.	The destination of the car was different from the one behind, but it was so far gone that I couldn't see it.	The destinations of the two cars were different, and Jin-Woo lost sight of Yoo's car from the beginning.
137	이만하면 때가 됐다고 생각한 진우가 물었다.	I asked Jin-woo who thought it was time.	Jin-woo, who thought it was time for this, asked	Jin-Woo thought for a while and asked,
138	“어디로 가는 겁니까”	"Where are we going?"	"Where are you going?"	"Where are we going?"
139	“헌터관리국 본부 건물로 갑니다”	"We're going to the 『Hunter Bureau』 headquarters building."	"We're going to the Hunter's headquarters building."	"We're going to the Hunter Bureau's headquarters."
140	헌터관리국?	『Hunter Bureau』?	Hunter's office?	Hunter Bureau's headquarters?
141	국제길드 컨퍼런스는 숙소 근처의 건물을 빌려서 진행한다고 알려져 있다. 그러니 이 차가 달리고 있는 이유는 컨퍼런스 때문이 아니다.	International guild conferences are known to borrow from buildings near the hostel. So the reason this car is running is not because of the conference.	The International Guild Conference is known to be conducted by renting a building near the dorm. So the reason why the car is running is not because of the conference.	The International Guild Conference is supposed to be held near the accomodation, so the reason why they are going to the headquarters can't be about the conference.
142	진우가 다시 물었다.	Jin asked again.	Jin-woo asked again.	Jin-Woo asked again,
143	“이제 말해 줘도 되지 않습니까”	"Can not you tell me now?"	"Can't you tell me now?"	"Can't you tell me now?"
144	애덤은 기다렸다는 듯 차 안의 버튼을 조작했다.	Adam manipulated the button in the car as if he had waited.	Adam manipulated the buttons in the car as if he had waited.	As Jin-Woo waited, Adam pressed a few buttons in the car.
145	삑.	Beep.	Tsk.	Beep, Beep, Boop, Boop-
146	그러자.	OK.	Let's do that.	Ding~ (ed: Command received, executing....👌)
147	스윽-	Sue -	Smuck-	Sueee-
148	운전석 뒤에서 투명한 창이 올라와 앞좌석과 뒷좌석을 완전히 분리시켰다.	A transparent window came up behind Cha Hea-in's seat and completely separated the front and back seats.	A transparent window rose from behind Cha Hea-in's seat, separating the front and rear seats completely.	A transparent window rose from behind the front-row's seats, completely separating the front and the back of the car.
149	투명한 창 위에는 홀로그램으로 써진 '방음'이라는 영어 단어가 깜박거리고 있었다.	On the transparent window, the word 'soundproof' written in hologram was blinking.	Above the transparent window was the English word "sound" written in hologram.	On the transparent window, the English word "sound" was written.
150	공중에 뜬 글자.	Letters in the air.	words floating in the air	The letters were in the air.
151	진우가 홀로그램 메시지에 별 반응을 보이지 않자 애덤이 멋쩍어하며 물었다.	When Jin-woo did not respond to the hologram message, he asked,	Adam asked awkwardly as Jin-woo did not respond to the hologram message.	Seeing that JIn-Woo had no reaction to the hologram, Adam asked akwardly,
152	“이거 최신 기술인데... 안 놀라우십니까”	"This is the latest technology ... Are not you surprised?"	"This is the latest technology. Aren't you surprised?"	"This is the latest technology, aren't you surprised?"
153	“비슷한 걸 매일 보고 있어서요”	"I see something similar every day."	"I see something similar every day."	"I see something similar every day."
154	“..”	"..."	“..”	"..."
155	기대하고 있었는지 약간 시무룩해 하던 애덤이 금방 다시 원래의 미소를 되찾았다.	Adam, who was expecting a little grimace, soon regained his original smile.	Adam, who had been expecting it or slightly sullen, quickly recaptured his original smile.	Having his hopes of boasting dashed, Adam sulked, but quickly regainede his trademark smile.
156	“그럼 잠시”	"Wait a minute"	"Wait a minute"	"Give me a moment."
157	똑똑.	knock, knock	knock, knock	knock, knock
158	창을 두드려 성능을 확인해 본 애덤이 끊어졌던 대화를 이어 나갔다.	After checking the performance by tapping the window, Adam continued the conversation that was disconnected.	Adam, who checked the performance by tapping on the window, continued the conversation that had been interrupted.	Adam checked the performance of the transparent window by tapping it, continued the conversation.
159	“사실 저희는 지금 발등에 불이 떨어진 상태입니다”	"Actually, we're on fire right now."	"Actually, we're on fire right now."	"Actually, we are in hot soup right now."
160	크리스토퍼 리드.	Christopher Reed.	Christopher Reed.	Chirstopher Reed.
161	미국 국적의 국가권력급 헌터 두 사람 중 하나가 비명에 갔다.	One of the two national-power Hunters of the U.S. nationality has been silenced.	One of the two national-power Hunters of the U.S. nationality has been silenced.	One of thee two nation-class hunters in the US has been sienced.
162	미 헌터관리국은 그 손실을 진우가 생각하고 있는 것보다 훨씬 더 뼈아프게 느끼고 있었다.	The 『Hunter Bureau』 felt that the loss was much more painful than what Jin-woo was thinking.	The U.S. Hunter's Administration was feeling the loss much more painful than what Jin-woo was thinking.	The US has been suffering from the loss much more than what Jin-Woo had expected.
163	“크리스토퍼 헌터님은 미국의 최대 전력 중 한 축이었습니다. 때문에 지금 헌터관리국은 전력 보강이 절실해진 상태지요. 아직 크리스토퍼 님이 살해당했다는 소식이 비공개라 잠잠하지만, 곧 저희는 그분을 대신할 수 있는 헌터님을 모시기 위해 총력을 다할 겁니다”	"Christopher Hunter was one of America's biggest powers. That's why Hunter's office is in need of more power. The news of Christopher's murder is closed and silent, but soon we're going to do our best to recruit Hunter to replace him."	"Christopher Hunter was one of America's biggest powers. That's why Hunter's office is in need of more power. The news of Christopher's murder is closed and silent, but soon we're going to do our best to recruit Hunter to replace him."	"Hunter Christopher was one of America's biggest powers. That is why the Hunter Bureau is in need of more power. The news of Christopher's murder was kept closed and silent, but soon we will do our best to recruit hunters to replace him."
164	“나도 그 대상 중 하나입니까”	Am I one of them?	Am I one of them?	"Am I one of them?"
165	애덤은 고개를 끄덕였다.	Adam nodded.	Adam nodded.	Adam nodded.
166	솔직해서 좋다.	It's good to be honest.	It's good to be honest.	Honesty is the best policy.
167	그러나 그렇다고 해서 거절한 제안을 다시 들이미는 것까지 반기지는 못했다.	However, it did not respond to pushing the rejected proposal again.	However, he did not welcome the proposal, which he rejected again.	However, Jin-Woo did not welcome the proposal, and he rejected Adam again.
168	진우는 심드렁한 반응을 보였다.	Jin-woo reacted to the reaction.	Jin-woo showed a dim response.	Jin-Woo showed him a dim reaction,
169	“그 이야긴 이미 끝났을 텐데요”	"I'm sure that's over."	"I'm sure that's over."	"I'm sure we talked about this before."
170	“네, 물론이지요”	"Yes, of course."	"Yes, of course."	"Yes, of course."
171	그러나 전혀 끝난 것 같지 않은 눈빛으로, 품속에서 핸드폰을 꺼낸 애덤이 저장된 사진 몇 장을 보여 주었다.	But with a look that didn't seem to be over at all, Adam, who took his cell phone out of his shell, showed some of the stored pictures.	But with a look that didn't seem to be over at all, Adam, who took his cell phone out of his shell, showed some of the stored pictures.	But with a look that showed that he was nowhere near giving up, Adam took his cellphone out of his pocket and showed Jin-Woo some pictures.
172	“이것은 완전히 새로운 제안입니다”	"This is a completely new offer."	"This is a completely new proposal."	"This is a completely new proposal."
173	인류 최악의 재앙.	The worst disaster of mankind.	the worst disaster of mankind	The worst disaster of mankind.
174	역사상 가장 기억하고 싶지 않은 레이드.	A raid that I do not want to remember the most in history.	The least I'd like to remember in history.	At least it was something people won't want to remember the most in history.
175	드래곤 '카미쉬'.	The dragon 'Karmish'.	Dragon Camish.	The Dragon [Kamish].
176	처음이자 마지막으로 등장했던 드래곤을 사냥하는 과정이 담긴 사진들이었다.	It was the pictures of the process of hunting the first and last dragon that appeared.	They were the first and last pictures of the dragon hunting process.	The pictured Adam showed him were pictures of the dragon being hunted from start to finish.
177	세계 최고의 헌터들을 모아 사투를 벌여 현재 '국가권력급'이라 불리고 있는 다섯 명만을 남기고서 간신히 제압했다.	The world's greateHunter Sungs gathered and struggled, leaving only five people now called "state power class".	He fought with the world's best hunters and managed to beat only five people who are now called the "national power elite."	The dragon fought the world's most powerful hunters, leaving only 5 left who are now called the nation-level hunters.
178	사진을 넘기던 애덤의 손이 멈추었다.	The hand of Adam stopped by the picture.	Adam's hand stopped while he was handing over.	Adam's hand stopped when he swiped to a picture.
179	일류 마법계열 헌터들이 카미쉬의 사체에서 룬석을 뽑아내는 장면이었다.	It was a scene in which the leading magic hunters were pulling runstones from the body of Karmish.	It was a scene in which best-in-class magic hunters pulled the lunseok out of Camish's body.	It was a scene where the best magic hunters fulled runestones out of Kamish's body.
180	“성 헌터님께서도 잘 아시다시피 룬석의 가치는 그 룬석을 지니고 있던 마수의 강함과 비례합니다”	"As you know, the value of 『Runestone』 is proportional to the strength of Magic Beasto, who had the 『Runestone』."	"As you know, the value of Roonseok is in proportion to the strength of the Mana Stones had."	"As you know, the value of runestones is proportional to the strength of the magic beasts it was taken out of."
181	화면을 터치하자 다음 사진이 나왔다.	Touch the screen and the next picture came out.	When I touched the screen, the next picture came out.	When adam touched then screen, another picture appeared.
182	철저한 보안 속, 겹겹이 둘러싸진 케이스 안에 잠들어 있는 룬석의 모습이었다.	It was a kind of runes stuck in a tightly enclosed case surrounded by layers of security.	It was the scene of Loon-seok sleeping in a case surrounded by layers of security.	It was a runestone resting in a case surrounded by layers upon layers of security.
183	카미쉬의 룬석.	『Runestone』 of Karmish.	Runstone of Camish	The Runestone of Kamish.
184	돈으로 가치를 따질 수 없음은 물론이거니와, 어떤 대가를 치르더라도 구할 수 없는 물건.	Not to mention the value of money, of course, but at a price that can not be obtained.	Money can't be valued, of course, but at any price you can't get.	Monet if valuable, of course, but this is something you cannot get with money.
185	최고의 스킬!	The best skill!	The best skill!	The best skill! (not sure what is meant here)
186	“저희는 이 룬석의 주인을 찾고 있습니다”	"We are looking for the owner of this runes."	"We're looking for the owner of this loon-seok."	"We are looking for the owner of this runestone."
187	마력, 스킬, 마법.	Mana, skill, magic.	Mana, skill, magic.	Mana, skills, magic.
188	이런 것들과는 하등 연관이 없는 애덤조차도 이 룬석을 보고 있는 것만으로도 가슴이 뛰었다.	Even Adam, who had nothing to do with these things, was heartbroken just to see the runstones.	Even Adam, who had nothing to do with these things, was thrilled just to be looking at the loonseok.	Even Adam, who had no chance to even get close to the runestone, was dejected just looking at it.
189	자신도 그러한데 마법계열인 성진우 헌터는 어떤 기분일까?	How do you feel about Hunter Sung Jin-woo, a magical series?	How does Hunter Sung Jin-woo, the magical world himself?	As a mage, how would you value the runestone?
190	애덤은 슬쩍 진우의 눈치를 살폈다.	Adam glanced at the notice of Jin-woo.	Adam glanced at Jin-woo.	Adam glanced at Jin-Woo.
191	아니나 다를까.	just as expected.	Sure enough.	Sure enough.
192	미 헌터관리국의 첨단 기술에도 눈 하나 깜박이지 않던 그 성진우 헌터의 얼굴에서 긴장된 기색이 엇비쳤다.	There was a nervous feeling in the face of the Hunter Sung Jin-woo who was not blinking at the high technology of the US 『Hunter Bureau』.	The face of Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who did not even blink even at the high-tech technology of the U.S. Hunter's office, was very nervous.	The face of Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who did not even blink even at the high-tech technology of the U.S. Hunter's office, was very nervous.
193	됐어!	done!	Okay!	Alright!
194	애덤은 손에 힘이 불끈 들어갔다.	Adam went into his hands with force.	Adam's hands were full of energy.	Adam's hands were trembling with excitement.
195	그런데.	By the way.	by the way	But.
196	진우의 요구는 애덤의 예상과 달랐다.	The demand of Jin-woo was different from the expectation of Adam.	Jin-woo's demands were different from Adam's expectations.	Jin-Woo's demands were different from Adam's expectations,
197	“사진... 사진 좀 앞으로 넘겨 봐요”	"Picture... Pass the picture forward."	"Picture... Pass the picture forward."	"The picture... let me look at the pictures before this."
198	“예”	"Yes?"	"Yes"	"Hm?"
199	“그 앞 사진이 보고 싶습니다”	"I want to see the picture before that."	"I want to see the picture before that."	"I want to see the pictures before."
200	애덤은 고개를 갸우뚱거리면서도 진우의 요청대로 사진을 앞으로 넘겼다.	Adam glanced at his head, but at the request of Jin-woo, he turned the picture forward.	Adam tilted his head and turned the picture forward as Jin-woo requested.	Adam tilted his head at Jin-Woo's request, but began swiping to the pictures before as asked.
201	“잠깐”	"Wait"	"Wait"	"Stop."
202	넘어가던 사진이 멈추었다.	The picture I passed over stopped.	The picture that I was passing stopped.	Adam stopped swiping.
203	진우는 손끝으로 사진의 한쪽을 가리키며 나직이 말했다.	Jin-woo pointed to one side of the photo with his fingertips and said Naji.	Jin-woo, pointing to one side of the picture with his fingertips, said Najik.	Jin-Woo pointed to a picture with his fingertip and asked,
204	“이거 지금 어디 있습니까”	"Where is this now?"	Where is this now?	"Where is this now?"


1				Edited: 12/2/18
2	진우가 가리킨 곳은 기둥이었다.	Jin-woo pointed to the pillar.	Jin-woo pointed to a pillar.	Jin-Woo pointed to a pillar.
3	카미쉬의 사체 옆으로 올라가고 있는 기둥들.	The pillars rising up to the carcass body.	Pillars rising beside Camish's body.	The pillar stood tall beside Kamish's carcass.
4	사체를 보관할 건물을 짓고 있다는 증거였다.	It was evidence that he was building a building to hold the body.	It was proof that a building was being built to hold the body.	It was proof that a facility was built to hold its body.
5	그걸 보고 눈이 번쩍 뜨였다.	When I saw it, my eyes flashed.	It opened my eyes wide.	Jin-Woo widened his eyes.
6	8년 전에 죽은 마수다.	He died eight years ago.	It's a magic spell that died eight years ago.	It is a magic beast that died 8 years ago.
7	상급 던전에서 나온 마수일수록 높은 가치를 가지고 있고, 사체가 되자마자 조각조각 분해되어 필요한 곳에 쓰인다.	The higher the value of a mage from a higher dungeon, the higher the value.	The more valuable the horseman from the higher dungeon is, the more quickly the corpse is, the more fragmented it is used where it is needed.	The more valuable or the higher the level of the dungeon, the more valuable the corpse. As soon as it is dead, its body is taken apart and used as needed.
8	그래서 카미쉬의 사체가 남아 있을 것이라는 기대는 전혀 하지 않았다.	So there was no expectation that the carcass would remain.	So there was no expectation that Camish's body would remain.	So initially there was no hope that Kamish's body would remain.
9	아마 사체를 사겠다는 국가, 기업, 연구소 등이 줄을 서 있었을 테니까.	Perhaps the country, the corporation, the research institute, etc.	There was probably a line of countries, companies, research institutes, etc. that wanted to buy the body.	There were probably a whole line of countries, companies, research institures, et cetera, that wanted to buy the body.
10	그런데.	By the way.	by the way	But.
11	사진 속에 남아 있는 카미쉬의 사체는 전혀 손상되지 않은 상태였다.	The remains of the camisheque remained in the photographs were completely intact.	The remains of Camish's body in the picture were intact.	Kamish's carcass in the picture remains intact.
12	격렬했던 전투의 흔적만을 찾아 볼 수 있을 뿐, 인위적인 훼손이 없어 사체는 비교적 온전했다.	Only the traces of the fierce battle can be found, but there is no artificial destruction, and the body is relatively complete.	The body was relatively intact, with no artificial damage, but only traces of the fierce battle could be found.	There was no artifical damage to the carcass, only traces of the battle could be found.
13	어쩌면 카미쉬의 사체가 남아 있을지도 모른다는 생각이 떠오른 순간.	Maybe the moment comes when I think that the body of Karmish may remain.	The moment I came across the idea that perhaps Camish's body was still there.	It was at that moment that Jin-Woo realised that Kamish's body might still be there.
14	진우의 심장이 요동쳤다.	Jin-woo's heart swung.	Jin-woo's heart pounded.	Jin-Woo's heart pounded.
15	“설마 미국은 카미쉬의 사체를 보관해 오고 있었던 겁니까”	"Did not the United States have kept the body of Karmish?"	"Was the United States keeping Kamish's body?"	"Is the United States keeping Kamish's body?"
16	“그, 그렇긴 합니다만..”	"He, yes, but ..."	"Well, I do, but...”	"Well, we are, but..."
17	애덤은 진우의 반응을 이해할 수가 없었다.	Adam could not understand Jin-woo's reaction.	Adam couldn't understand Jin-woo's reaction.	Adam couldn't understand why Jin-Woo acted like this.
18	세상의 모든 헌터가 침을 뚝뚝 흘릴 룬석 이야기를 하고 있었는데, 룬석에는 딱히 관심도 보이지 않다가 갑자기 사체 이야기라니.	Every Hunter in the world was talking about the crumbling halstones, but there was not much interest in the crumbs, but suddenly it was the corpse.	All the Hunters of the world were talking about Loonseok, who would dribble his saliva, but suddenly he didn't show much interest in the Loonseok, and then suddenly he was talking about the dead body.	All the hunters in the world would have saliva dribbling out of their mouths when talking about the the Runestone of Kamish, but not only Jin-Woo didn't show much interest, but was instead talking about its body.
19	하지만 대화의 주제를 바로잡기에는 진우의 태도가 너무 진지했다.	But Jin-woo's attitude was too serious to correct the topic of conversation.	However, Jin-woo's attitude was too serious to correct the topic of conversation.	However, Jin-Woo's attitude was too serious for Adam to correct the topic.
20	진우는 다시 한번 사진을 짚었다.	Jin-woo pointed to the picture again.	Jin-woo pointed to the picture again.	Jin-Woo pointed to the picture again,
21	“이거 어디 있습니까? 우선 이리로 갑시다”	"Where is this? Let's go here first."	"Where is this? Let's go here first."	"Where is this? Let's go here first."
22	“예”	Yes?"	"Yes"	"Sure?"
23	“제 시간을 흔쾌히 헌터관리국에 내드렸습니다. 이 정도는 충분히 요구할 수 있을 텐데요”	"I was delighted to give my time to the 『Hunter Bureau』. You can ask for this enough? "	"I was happy to pass on my time to Hunter's Administration. I could ask for this much."	"I am happy to have spent my time with the Hunter Bureau. This is enough to be worth my time."
24	“아..”	Ah..."	"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...	"Ahhahaha..."
25	일이 이렇게 흘러갈지 몰랐던 애덤은 당혹감을 감추지 못했다.	Adam could not hide his embarrassment because he did not know what would happen.	Adam, who didn't know what was going to happen, couldn't hide his embarrassment.	Adam, who didn't know what was going on, couldn't hide his embarassment.
26	하지만.	But.	but	But.
27	분명하게 말해서 결코 나쁜 일은 아니었다.	To be clear, it was never a bad thing.	Clearly it was never a bad thing.	Clearly, it was not something bad.
28	성진우 헌터와 자신이 소속된 미 헌터관리국 중 상대가 절실히 필요한 쪽은 당연히 후자였다.	Of course, Hunter Sung Jin-woo and his US 『Hunter Bureau』 are desperately in need of the latter.	Of course, it was the latter who badly needed a rival among the 『Hunter Bureau』 that he belonged to.	Of, it was the Hunter Bureau who was in desperate need of Jin-Woo.
29	헌터관리국은 성진우 헌터의 관심을 끌고 싶어 한다.	『Hunter Bureau』 wants to attract the attention of Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	Hunter's administration wants to attract Sung Jin-woo's attention.	That's why it is trying to attract his attention.
30	그래서 처음에는 셀너 부인의 능력을 사용하려 했고, 그게 불가능해진 지금은 카미쉬의 룬석을 이용해 관심을 불러일으키려 했던 것이다.	So at first I tried to use Mrs. Selner 's abilities, and now that it' s impossible, I was trying to draw attention with the runes of Karmish.	So at first he tried to use Mrs. Selner's ability, and now he's using Camish's Loonseok, which has become impossible.	At first, adam tried to recruit him using Mrs. Selner's ability, but when that became impossible, he tried to use the the Runestone of Kamish.
31	그런데 예상하지 못했던 곳에서 불꽃이 일어났다.	But there was an unexpected flame.	But a fire broke out in an unexpected place.	But his burning flame of interest rose from an unexpected place.
32	그것은 애덤에게 위기인 동시에 기회이기도 했다.	It was both a crisis and an opportunity for Adam.	It was both a crisis and an opportunity for Adam.	It was both a crisis and an opportunity for Adam.
33	‘어떤 방법을 사용해도 괜찮다고 했지?’	You said you could use any method?’	You said it was okay to use any method?’	'You said it was okay to use any method right?'
34	애덤은 국장과 부국장이 헌터관리국 소속의 에이전트들을 모아 두고 했던 말을 떠올렸다.	Adam recalled what the director and deputy director had gathered the agents of the 『Hunter Bureau』.	Adam recalled what the director and deputy director had to say about the agents belonging to the Hunter's Administration.	Adam remembered what the director and deputy director had said to the Hunter Bureau's agents.
35	어떤 수를 쓰든 성진우 헌터의 호감을 얻어라.	Whatever you write, get the favor of Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	Win the favor of Hunter Sung Jin-woo by any means.	To win the favour of Sung Jin-Woo by any means.
36	그가 미국으로 올 가능성이 조금이라도 높아질 수 있도록.	So that he might get a little bit more likely to come to the United States.	so as to increase his chances of coming to the United States.	So as to increases of Jin-Woo coming to the United States.
37	진우에게 필요한 것이 헌터관리국에 있다면 서로 간의 관계를 위해 기꺼이 제공할 의사가 있었다.	If Jin was in need of the 『Hunter Bureau』, I was willing to provide for the relationship between them.	If Jin-woo needed anything from Hunter's Bureau, he was willing to offer it for mutual relations.	If Jin-Woo needed anything from the Hunter Bureau, it will be willing to offer it in return for a mutual relationship.
38	그의 호감을 사는 것.	Living his crush.	his favoritism	This was chance to get that mutual relationship.
39	그 무엇보다 중요한 목적을 상기하며, 애덤은 목을 가다듬고 입을 열었다.	Above all, he reminded of an important purpose, and Adam opened his throat and opened his mouth.	Reminding the most important purpose, Adam straightened his throat and opened his mouth.	Having his priorties aligned, Adam straightened his neck and said,
40	“사실 카미쉬의 사체가 있는 장소는 저도 알지 못합니다. 제가 아는 것은 어디까지나 상부에서 허락이 떨어진 정보들뿐입니다”	"In fact, I do not even know where the body of Karmish is. All I know is the information that has been forgotten at the top."	"Actually, I don't know where Camish's body is. All I know is information that has been denied permission from the top."	"Actually, I don't know where Kamish's body is. All I know is the information was denied access by the top management."
41	진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded.	Jin-woo nodded his head.	Jin-Woo nodded his head.
42	확실히.	exactly.	of a certainty	Of course.
43	소속 기관의 숨겨진 정보들까지 모두 알고 있기엔 애덤 화이트가 너무 젊어 보이긴 했다.	Adam White is too young to know all the information hidden in his organization.	Adam White seemed too young to know all the hidden information of his agency.	Adam White seemed to young to know all the secrets in his agency.
44	그러나 애덤은 방금 한 말의 내용과 다르게 자신감 있는 말투로 말을 이었다.	But Adam was speaking in a confident manner, differently from what he had just said.	But Adam spoke in a confident tone, contrary to what he had just said.	But despite what he said, Adam spoke in a confident tone,
45	“하지만 성진우 헌터님의 요구라면 상부에서도 쉽게 허락이 떨어질 것 같군요. 일단은 보고를 올려야 하니 연락을 좀 기다려주시겠습니까”	But if the request of Hunter Sung Jin-woo, I think it will fall easily at the top. Could you wait for me to contact you once I have a report?"	"But with Sung Jin-woo's request, it would be easy to get approval from the top as well. Could you please wait for me to get in touch with the report for now?"	"However, with Jin-Woo's request, there will be no problem gettion approval from the top. Could you please wait a moment while I make a report?"
46	진우의 표정이 밝아졌다.	Jin-woo's expression brightened.	Jin-woo's face brightened up.	Jin-Woo's face brightened.
47	그림자 추출 스킬은 대상이 사망한 지 오래되었을수록 시간에 비례하여 실패 확률이 올라간다.	『Shadow Extraction』skill increases the probability of failure in proportion to time as the object has been dead for a long time.	The shadow extraction technique increases the probability of failure relative to time as the target is older than its death.	The probability of failure for shadow extraction increases the longer the time since the magic beast's death.
48	카미쉬는 죽은 지 무려 8년이나 지난 마수.	Karmish is dead eight years after he died.	Camish is an eight-year-old lion.	It has been eight years since Kamish died.
49	안 될 가능성이 높다.	There is a high possibility of not doing so.	There is a high possibility that it will not work.	There is a high possibility to would not work.
50	괜히 여러 사람 피곤하게 만들고 헛걸음만 하게 될 수도 있다.	It can cause many people to become tired and get sick.	It can make many people tired and just walk in vain.	The effort from many people might all be in vain.
51	하지만 해 보지 않고선 모르는 일 아닌가?	But you won't know if you don't try?	But you don't know unless you try.	BUt you won;t know unless you try.
52	아무리 희박한 가능성이라도 만약 만분의 일, 아니 천만분의 일의 가능성으로 추출에 성공한다면 역사상 가장 강했던 마수를 그림자 병사로 가지게 되는 것이다.	No matter how slim it may be, if you succeed in extracting with the possibility of one to ten thousandths of something, you will have the shadow soldier who was the strongest in history.	Even the smallest possibility is that if it is extracted with the possibility of one-tenth, or 10 millionth, it will have the strongest magic spell in history as a shadow soldier.	No matter how slim the possibility maybe, be it one-tenth or one in ten millionth, there is a chance he could get the strongest magic beast in history as a shadow soldier.
53	생각만 해도 가슴이 뛰었다.	My heart ran out of thought.	The mere thought of it made my heart throb.	The mere thought made his heart throb.
54	실패해도 잃는 것이라곤 약간의 시간이 전부.	Even if it fails, it takes a little time to lose.	All you have to do is lose some time.	All he could lose was a bit of time.
55	성공했을 때와 비교하면 해 볼만한 도박이었다.	Compared to when it was successful, it was a good bet.	It was a gamble worth a try compared to the success of his career.	Compared to the reward of success, it was a good bet.
56	미국이 허락할지는 모르겠지만 말이다.	I do not know if the US will allow it.	I don't know if the U.S. will.	Jin-Woo doesn't know if the US will allow it.
57	진우가 물었다.	Jin asked.	asked Jin-woo.	So he asked,
58	“지금 헌터관리국으로 가고 있는 거 아닙니까”	Are you going to the 『Hunter Bureau』 now?"	"We're going to Hunter's Administration."	"If I'm not mistaken, we're going to the Hunter Bureau's headquarters."
59	“맞습니다”	Yes."	"That's right"	"That's right."
60	“그럼 어차피 기다릴 거 같이 가서 기다리죠”	Then I'll wait for you anyway."	"Let's go and wait together anyway."	"Let's go and wait together."
61	“허..”	Huh ..."	"Huh...	"Okay..."
62	진우의 격한 관심에 애덤은 기뻐해야 할지 슬퍼해야 할지 모르겠다는 얼굴이 되었다.	In Jin-woo's intense interest, Adam became a face that he should be happy or sad.	Jin-woo's furious interest made Adam look happy or sad.	Jin-Woo's intense interest made Adam wonder if he should be happy or sad.
63	* * *	* * *	* * *	***
64	그 비슷한 표정을 미 헌터관리국의 국장도 지었다.	A similar look was made by the director of the US 『Hunter Bureau』.	A similar look was made by the director of the Hunter's Administration.	The director of the Hunter Bureau made a similar look.
65	혹시나 돌아봤더니 옆의 부국장도 거울이 있다면 자신의 표정 또한 저렇지 않을까, 하는 얼굴을 하고 있었다.	I looked around and saw that the side deputy director had a mirror, too.	When I looked back, the deputy director next to me said, "If I had a mirror, would I look like that?"	When he looked back, the deputer director said, "If I had a mirror, would I look like that?"
66	“그래서 지금 성 헌터님이 여기 와 계시다고”	So now you're here with S-class Hunter?"	"That's why Hunter Sung is here now."	"So Hunter Sung is here now."
67	국장은 다시 한번 사실을 확인했고, 애덤은 묵묵히 고개를 끄덕였다.	The director once again confirmed the fact, and Adam nodded silently.	The director checked the facts again, and Adam nodded silently.	The director once again confirmed the fact, and Adam nodded silently.
68	“룬석은? 룬석 얘기는 없던가”	What is Rune Seok? Is there anything about 『Runestone』?"	"What about Loonseok? No mention of Loonseok."	"What about the runestone? No mention of the runestone?"
69	성진우를 미국으로 끌어들일 수만 있다면 카미쉬의 룬석을 넘겨줘도 괜찮다는 결정을 내렸다.	I decided that it would be okay to hand over the runes of Karmish if I could bring Sungjin to America.	If it can bring Sung Jin-woo to the U.S., it will be okay to hand over the Loonseok from Kamish.	If it could bring Jin-Woo to the US, they were willing to hand over the Runestone of Kamish.
70	미국 국적의 헌터가 강해지는 것은 미국이 강해지는 것과 다름없으니까.	America 's Hunter is stronger because America is stronger.	The stronger Hunter of American nationality is like the stronger U.S.	America is strong because of its hunters.
71	그런데.	By the way.	by the way	But.
72	“네. 오는 내내 룬석에 대해 언급은 거의 없으셨습니다”	"Yeah. There has been little mention of 『Runestone』 all the time."	"Yes, you've had very little to say about the Lune Stone all the way."	"Yes, he said very little about the runestone throughout the trip."
73	“허어... 이거 참”	Huh ... This is true."	"Huh... This is it"	"Huh... Is that so."
74	애덤의 대답에 국장은 입가를 쓸어내렸다.	In the answer of Adam, the chief swept his mouth.	Adam's reply swept the house away.	At Adam's answer, the director wept his mouth. (ed: No idea why)
75	토마스도 그렇고, 성진우도 그렇고. 어찌 된 게 정점에 선 헌터들은 하나같이 행동을 예측하기가 힘들었다.	Thomas and Sungjin. It was hard to predict the behavior of the hunters at the top.	Neither Thomas nor Sung Jin-woo. Somehow, it was hard to predict the behavior of the Hunter at the peak.	Thomas and Sung Jin-Woo. It was ifficult to predict the behaviour of the top hunters.
76	이쯤 되니 최상위 헌터가 되면 일반인들과 사고방식이 달라지는 게 아닐까, 그런 생각마저 들었다.	At this point, I thought that even though I think that the way of thinking with the public changes with the top-level hunter.	At this point, I thought, "If I become a top-level Hunter, my mindset will change from ordinary people."	Perhaps their thinking is different from the common folks. As Adam was thinking that, he heard the director speak,
77	“그럼 정말로 그가 원하는 건 사체를 보는 것이 다다”	So what he really wants is to see the body?"	"Then what he really wants is to see the body."	"So he really wants to see the body."
78	“예”	Yes."	"Yes"	"Yes."
79	애덤이 자신감에 찬 얼굴로 고개를 끄덕였다.	Adam nodded with a confident face.	Adam nodded with confidence.	Adam nodded with confidence.
80	기분은 나쁘지 않았다.	The mood was not bad.	I felt good.	It was a good feeling.
81	애당초 애덤의 목적은 진우를 협상 테이블까지 데려와 앉히는 것.	In the first place, Adam's purpose is to bring Jin-woo to the negotiation table.	Adam's first goal is to bring Jin-woo to the negotiating table and sit down.	Adam's first goal was to have jin-Woo sit at the negotiation table.
82	결국 진우가 자의로 헌터관리국을 찾아왔으니 상부에서 요구한 임무는 이미 완수한 셈이었다.	In the end, Jin-woo came to the 『Hunter Bureau』 on his own initiative, so the task required at the top was already completed.	After all, Jin-woo came to Hunter's office voluntarily, and the mission he requested was completed.	Despite everything, Jin-Woo came to the Hunter Bureau voluntarily, so his first goal was achieved.
83	이제 나머지는 협상 카드를 고를 수 있는 상부의 몫.	Now the remainder is the upper portion of the negotiating card.	Now, the rest is up to the top who can choose the bargaining chip.	Now, the rest is up to the top, who hold the bargaining chip.
84	결정권을 가진 국장은 곰곰이 고민하다가 애덤에게 말했다.	The director with the right to decide was worried and said to Adam.	The head of the state, who has the right to decide, pondered and told Adam.	The director, who had the right to decide, thought and answered,
85	“부국장과 따로 이야기를 좀 해야겠네. 자네는 이만 나가 주게나”	I need to talk to the deputy director separately. I want you to go out. "	I need to talk to the deputy director separately. Leave me now."	"I need to talk with the deputy director separately. Leave me."
86	“알겠습니다”	Okay."	"Okay"	"Roger."
87	자리에서 일어선 애덤이 국장실을 나가고, 국장은 난처한 얼굴로 부국장을 돌아봤다.	When he got out of his seat, Adam went out of the office, and the director turned to the deputy director with his embarrassed face.	Adam left the director's office, and the director looked back at the deputy director with an awkward face.	After Adam rose from his seat and went out of the office, the director looked at the deputer director with an embarassed expression,
88	“이거, 그가 카미쉬의 사체를 보고 싶다는 이유가 뭐 때문일 거 같나”	"What, is this why he wants to see the body of Karmish?"	"Well, why would he want to see Camish's body?"	"Well, why would he want to see Kamish's body?"
89	“글쎄요... 하지만 한 가지 분명한 것은 그가 관광객이 아니라는 점입니다. 아마도 그에게 있어 카미쉬의 사체는 카미쉬의 룬석보다 더 큰 가치가 있는 모양입니다”	"Well ... but one thing is clear, he is not a tourist. Perhaps for him, the corpse's carcass looks more valuable than the camel's 『Runestone』. "	"Well... But one thing is for sure, he's not a tourist. Perhaps for him, Kamish's body is worth more than the limestone in Camish."	"Well... one thing is for sure, it's that he's not a tourist. Perhaps for him, Kamish's body was more valuable than the Runestone of Kamish."
90	스킬의 가치는 무궁무진하다.	The value of the skill is endless.	The value of skill is infinite.	The value of a skill has no limits.
91	최상급 헌터들은 자신에게 필요한 룬석을 구매하는 데 돈을 아끼지 않는다.	High-end hunters do not spare money to buy runes stones they need.	Best-in-class hunters are frugal with their money to purchase the loonseok they need.	Top-class hunters do not spare money to buy the runestones they need.
92	수십, 수백, 때로는 수천억까지.	Tens, hundreds, sometimes hundreds of billions.	Hundreds, hundreds, sometimes hundreds of billions.	Tens, Hundreds, sometimes even hundreds of billions.
93	결코 넘쳐 나는 돈을 주체할 수 없어 아무 데나 뿌리고 다니는 것이 아니다.	It is not sprinkled everywhere because I can not control the money I can not overflow.	I can't keep my head above water, so I'm not throwing my money around everywhere.	Nobody has enough money to sprinkle it anywhere.
94	스킬은 곧 헌터가 가진 힘이고, 힘은 생명과 직결되기 때문이다.	The skill is Hunter's power, and strength is directly connected with life.	Because skill is the power of Hunter, and power is directly related to life.	It's because a skill equals to the hunter's power, and a hunter's power is directly related to the hunter's survival.
95	‘그런데도 사체를 한 번 보는 것이 스킬을 얻는 것보다 더 큰 이득이 될 수 있다는 말이지...?’	But seeing a carcass once can be a bigger gain than getting the skill ...?	And still seeing a body once can be a bigger benefit than getting a skill...?'	'Can the sight of a carcass have higher value than aquiring a skill?'
96	국장이 떠올린 생각을 부국장이 말로 표현했다.	The deputy director expressed the idea that the director thought.	The director expressed his thoughts in words.	The director expressed his thoughts in words,
97	“아무래도 성 헌터님의 능력과 관계가 있는 것 같습니다”	"It seems to have something to do with S-class Hunter's ability."	"It seems like it has something to do with Hunter Sung's ability."	"It seems like it has something to do with Hunter Sung's ability."
98	“..”	"..."	“..”	"..."
99	미 헌터관리국은 헌터들의 정보를 입수하는 데 있어서 세계 그 어느 기관과도 궤를 달리한다.	The 『Hunter Bureau』 is also balking with any organization in the world in obtaining information from Hunters.	The U.S. Hunter's Bureau is in a different line from any other agency in the world in getting information about Hunter.	Compared to any other organisation in the world, the Hunter Bureau's information gathering abilities are on another level.
100	당연히 진우에 대한 정보도 상당히 모였다.	Of course, information about Jin-woo also gathered a lot.	Naturally, information about Jin-woo has been gathered quite a bit.	Naturally, there was quite a bit of information on Jin-Woo.
101	그렇기에 셀너 부인의 능력에다 카미쉬의 룬석까지 베팅할 수 있었던 것이고.	That is why she was able to bet on Karmish's 『Runestone』 to Mrs. Selner's ability.	That's why he was able to bet on Mrs. Selner's ability as well as the Runstone of Camish's.	That was why they were willing to offer Mrs. Selner's ability and the Runestone of Kamish.
102	“그의 능력은 자신이 쓰러뜨린 마수들에게만 국한된 것이 아니었나”	Is not his ability limited to those who have fallen on him?"	"His abilities were not limited to the magicians he fell upon."	"His abilities might not be limited to the magic beasts that he killed."
103	개미 마수와 처치하면 개미 병사들이 나타났고, 거인형 마수를 잡으면 거인 병사들이 나타났다.	When ants were killed, ant soldiers appeared and when they caught a giant soldier, giant soldiers appeared.	Ant soldiers appeared when they were killed, and giant soldiers appeared when they caught the giant horse.	Ant soldiers appeared when he killed the ants, and giants appeared when he killed the giants.
104	전투를 거듭할수록 성진우 헌터는 강해진다.	As the battle continues, Hunter Sung Jin-woo becomes stronger.	As battles continue, Hunter Sung Jin-woo becomes stronger.	As the battles continue, Jin-Woo keeps getting stronger.
105	그래서 헌터관리국은 무슨 수를 써서라도 진우를 자국의 헌터로 만들고 싶어 했던 것이다.	So the 『Hunter Bureau』 wanted to make Jin-woo a hunter of his own, no matter what the number.	That is why the Hunter's Office wanted to make Jin-woo its own Hunter by all means.	That was why the Hunter Bureau wanted to make Jin-Woo his hunter no matter what it took.
106	그런데.	By the way.	by the way	But.
107	만약 그가 자신이 쓰러뜨리지 않은, 죽은 지 한참 지난 마수의 사체까지 소환수로 만들 수 있다면?	What if he could make a pet as long as he was dead and not dead?	What if he could make a summoner of a corpse of a beast long past his death, which he didn't defeat?	What if he could summon a beast from a corpse long past its lifetime, which even he himself could not defeat?
108	“맙소사..”	Oh My God..."	"My God...	"My God..."
109	부국장의 눈이 커졌다.	The deputy director 's eyes grew bigger.	The Deputy Director's eyes dilated.	The deputy director's eyes dilated.
110	“그는 카미쉬까지 자신의 소환수로 만들 생각인 겁니다”	"He's going to make Camish his own summoner."	"He's going to make Camish his own summoner."	"He is going to make Kamish his own summon."
111	그의 목소리가 떨렸다.	His voice trembled.	His voice shook.	His voice shook.
112	인류 최악의 재앙을 자신의 소환수로 만들 생각을 하다니.	Thinking of making the worst catastrophe of mankind into his pet.	Thinking of turning humanity's worst disaster into his own summoner.	The thought of making humanity's worst disaster into his own summon.
113	확실히 룬석 따위가 눈에 들어오지 않을 만했다.	It certainly did not come into sight.	There was no doubt that Roonseok was out of sight.	Certainly it could not be compared to the runestone.
114	국장은 단호히 고개를 저었다.	The director shook his head steadily.	The director shook his head firmly.	The director shook his head firmly,
115	“절대 안 되네. 한 사람의 힘이 그렇게까지 강해져서는 안 돼”	Absolutely not. A person's strength should not be so strong. "	"Not at all. One man's strength should not be so strong."	"Absolutely not. No man should become that strong."
116	“하지만 그의 요구를 거절하면 그와 우호적인 관계를 유지하기가 힘들어질 겁니다”	But if you refuse his request, it will be difficult to maintain a friendly relationship with him."	"But if you refuse his request, it will be difficult to maintain friendly relations with him."	"But if you refuse his request, it will be difficult to maintain friendly relations with him."
117	본부까지 찾아와 대답을 기다리고 있다는 것은 그만큼 기대하고 있다는 표현이었다.	I was waiting for an answer to the headquarters.	The fact that he was waiting for an answer after visiting the headquarters showed that he was looking forward to it.	The fact that he was waiting in the headquarters for an answer showed that he was looking forward to it.
118	간단한 이치다.	It's simple.	make a simple profit	It was a simple deal. (The conditions were easy to understand)
119	상대를 믿지 못해 상대의 요청을 거절하게 되면 신뢰는 무너지기 마련.	If you refuse your opponent's request because you can not trust your opponent, your trust will collapse.	If you reject a person's request because you don't trust him or her, trust will be destroyed.	If you reject a person's request becasue you don't trust him or her, then the trust will be destroyed.
120	“흐음”	Hmm."	"Huh"	"Hmm."
121	국장이 미간을 잔뜩 구기고서 고민에 잠겼다.	The director was troubled because he had a lot of mistakes.	The director crumpled his brow into agony.	The director wrinkled his brows in agony.
122	자신들의 추측대로 성진우 헌터가 정말로 카미쉬를 소환수로 만들어 부릴 수 있다면, 그의 힘은 어떤 국가나 단체도 통제가 불가능한 수준이 되어 버린다.	If the Hunter Sung Jin-woo can really make Karmish as a pet as his speculation, his power becomes impossible to control in any country or group.	If Hunter Sung Jin-woo can really turn Camish into a summoner, his power will be out of control for any country or group.	If Hunter Sung Jin-Woo could really turn Kamish into his summon, his power will be out of the control of any country or organisation.
123	그의 소환수는 파괴되어도 금방 재생되지 않던가?	If his pet was destroyed, would not it soon regenerate?	Didn't his summoner regenerate quickly, even if he	Even if his summon was destroyed, couldnt he regenerate them?
124	무한한 회복력을 지닌 카미쉬가 적이 되어 다시 나타난다면?	If there is an infinite resilience, and the camishe appears again as an enemy?	What if Camish with infinite resilience reappears as an enemy?	What if an immortal Kamish became an enemy?
125	단순히 헌터 한 사람과의 우호적인 관계를 유지하기 위해 짊어져야 할 짐치곤 리스크가 너무 컸다.	It was simply too risky for the burden to bear to maintain a friendly relationship with someone who was simply Hunter.	There was too much risk of burden to shoulder simply to maintain friendly relations with one Hunter.	It was too much of a risk to take to simply maintain friendly relations with a hunter.
126	국장은 마지막 결정을 내리기에 앞서 물었다.	The director asked before making his final decision.	The director asked before making The final(Jong-in?) decision.	before he made the final decision, the director had one more question,
127	“우리에겐 아직 국가권력급인 토마스 안드레와 세계 각국에서 불러온 오십에 가까운 S급 헌터들이 있네. 우리가 그에게 이렇게 매달릴 만한 가치가 있을까”	We still have Thomas Andre, a state power officer, and nearly fifty S-class hunters from around the world. Is it worth it for us to hang on like this? "	"We still have national power, Thomas Andre, and nearly a 50-year-old Hunt from around the world. Do we deserve to hang on to him like this?"	"We still have Thomas Andre, a nation-level hunter, and nearly fifty S-class hunters from around the world. Is it really worth it for us to depend on him like this?"
128	“실은..”	actually..."	"The truth is...	"Actually..."
129	잠시 머뭇거리던 부국장은 검증이 끝나지 않아 보고를 미뤄 두었던 이야기를 꺼내었다.	The Deputy Secretary, who hesitated for a while, took out the story that had been delayed because the verification was not over.	The deputy director, who hesitated for a while, brought up a story that had been delayed due to the lack of verification.	The deputy director thought for a moment, but eventually brought up a piece of information that he delayed telling the director due to the lack of conformation.
130	“성진우 헌터가 새로이 나타난 국가권력급 헌터일 가능성이 있습니다”	It is possible that Hunter Sung Jin-woo is a newly emerging state power class hunter."	"It's possible that Hunter Sung Jin-woo is a new national power hunter."	"It seems as if Hunter Sung Jin-Woo is an emerging nation-class hunter."
131	“뭐”	What?"	"What"	"What?"
132	국장이 벌떡 일어섰다.	The director stood up.	The director sprang to his feet.	The director sprang to his feet.
133	“일주일 전 화이트 요원의 보고가 있었습니다. 성진우 헌터는 염동력을 사용할 수 있었습니다”	There was a White Agent report a week ago. Hunter Sung Jin-woo was able to use the force of the wisdom. "	"A week ago, there was a report from Agent White. "Hunter Sung Jin-woo was able to use the motive power."	"A week ago, there was a report from Agent White. [Hunter Sung Jin-Woo is able to use the motive power]."
134	“...”	...!	“...”	"..."
135	국가권력급 헌터들은 치유 계열인 한 명을 제외하고는 네 명 모두 물체에 손을 대지 않고 힘을 가할 수 있었다.	State power hunters were able to apply force without touching the object, except for one healer.	All four were able to exert force without touching objects except one in healing circles.	All four nation-class hunters were able to exert force without touching object except for one who was a healer.
136	그 전에도, 그 후에도 많은 강자들이 있었지만 그와 같은 능력을 지닌 이들은 역사상 단 넷뿐이었다.	There were many strongers before and after that, but there were only four in history.	Before and after that, there were many strong men, but only four people in history had such abilities.	There were many strong men who came and go, but only four in all of known history had such an ability.
137	유일하게 그들의 공통점을 알고 있는 헌터관리국은 그 힘을 국가권력급 헌터의 조건으로까지 여길 정도였다.	The 『Hunter Bureau』, which knew only about their commonalities, was such a force that they regarded it as a condition of a state power hunter.	The Hunter's Administration, the only one who knew their common ground, even considered the power as a condition for a state-grade Hunter.	The Hunter Bureau, which was the only administration to know about their common aspects, even considered this ability as a condition for one to be considered a nation-class hunter.
138	그런데 그 힘이 성진우 헌터에게서도 발견되었다고?	But that power was also found in Hunter Sung Jin-woo?	But that power was also found in SungJin-woo Hunter?	But that power was also found in Hunter Sung Jin-Woo?
139	어쩌면 성진우 헌터는 크리스토퍼 리드라는 강력한 무기를 잃게 된 미국에게 신이 내린 선물이 아닐까, 하는 생각이 국장의 머릿속에 스쳐 지나갔다.	Maybe Hunter Sung Jin-woo thought that it was a gift from God to the US who lost a powerful weapon called Christopher Reed.	Sung Jin-woo, the head of the bureau, was struck by the thought that maybe it was a gift from God for the U.S., which lost a powerful weapon called Christopher Reed.	The director was struck by the thought that maybe Hunter Sung Jin-Woo was a gift from God for the US, who just lost a powerful weapon known as Christoper Reed.
140	갓 블레스 아메리카.	God Bless America.	Just Bless America.	God Bless America.
141	신의 축복은 언제나 이 나라와 함께해 왔다.	The blessing of God has always been with this country.	God's blessing has always been with this country.	The blessing of God had always been with this country.
142	국장의 표정이 바뀌었다.	The face of the director changed.	The director's expression changed.	The director's expression changed,
143	“자네는 그를 믿을 수 있다고 보는가”	Do you think you can trust him?"	Do you believe him?	"Do you think we can trust him?"
144	능력의 평가는 객관적이지만 믿을 수 있느냐, 없느냐의 기준은 어디까지나 주관에 의지한다.	The evaluation of ability is objective, but the criterion of whether or not it can be trusted depends on subjective judgment.	Evaluation of ability is objective, but trustable or not depends only on the subject matter.	The ability of a person could be evaluated objectively, but his or her thrustworthiness is an entire matter altogether.
145	부국장은 자신이 그동안 관찰해왔던 진우에 대해 말했다.	The deputy director talked about Jin-woo, whom he had been observing.	The deputy director talked about Jin-woo who he had been observing.	The deputy director, who had oberved Jin-Woo for some time, asked,
146	“누군가가 중국의 류즈캉이나 토마스 안드레에게 총을 겨눴다면 그는 어떻게 되겠습니까”	What if someone pointed his gun at Liu Zhang or Thomas Andre of China?"	"What would happen if someone pointed a gun at Liu Zhang or Thomas Andre in China?"	"What would happen if someone pointed a gun at Thomas Andre or Liu Zhang from China?"
147	“상상만 해도 끔찍하군”	It's horrible to imagine."	"It's awful to imagine."	"That would be awful to imagine."
148	토마스와 류즈캉 모두 적에겐 자비가 없었다.	Both Thomas and Liu Zhang had no mercy on the enemy.	Both Thomas and Ryus Kang had no mercy on their enemies.	Both Thomas and Liu Zhang had no mercy on their enemies.
149	그 누군가는 목숨을 잃거나, 운이 좋아도 총을 들었던 팔 한쪽은 날아갔을 것이다.	Somebody lost their lives, or even if they were lucky, their arms would have flew off.	Someone might have died or been lucky, but one arm with a gun would have flown away.	Someone might die. Even if that person was lucky, his hand with the gun would have been blown off.
150	“하지만 성진우 헌터는 그러지 않았습니다. 긴급한 상황에도 대화가 통하는 상대였습니다”	But Hunter Sung Jin-woo did not. It was a conversation partner even in an urgent situation. "	"But Sung Jin-woo didn't do that. It was a conversation in the face of an emergency."	"But Sung Jin-Woo won't do that. Even in an urgent situation, he would converse with his opponent."
151	국장은 시선을 내리깔고 고개를 끄덕거렸다.	The director chuckled his gaze down his head.	The director lowered his eyes and nodded.	The diector chuckled and lowered his head.
152	부국장의 설명은 조금 더 이어졌다.	The deputy director explained a little more.	The Deputy Director's explanation went a little further.	The deputy director further elaborated,
153	“그리고 일본의 일도 그렇습니다. 별다른 요구도 없이 아무도 나서려 하지 않았던 일본의 던전 브레이크를 혼자서 해결하지 않았습니까”	And so is Japan. Have you solved the Japanese dungeon brakes that nobody wanted to do without much demand? "	"And so is Japan. Didn't you solve Japan's Dungeon brake on your own without any particular demand?"	"The same happened in Japan. Would you solve Japan's Dungeon Break on your own without any demands?"
154	러시아의 헌터 유리 오를로프가 일본 정부에 하루에 100억이라는 큰돈을 요구했던 것과는 대조적으로 말이다.	As opposed to the Russian hunter Yuri Orlov demanding the Japanese government 10 billion dollars a day.	In contrast to Russia's Hunter Yuri Orlov's request for a large sum of 10 billion won a day to the Japanese government.	That was n contrast to Russia's Yuri Orlov who requested for 10 billion won a day from the Japanese Government.
155	“..”	..."	“..”	"..."
156	국장의 고민은 길지 않았다.	The director's worries were not long.	The director's concern was not long.	The director's concern did not last long.
157	잠시 입을 일자로 꾹 다물고 있던 국장이 자리에서 일어났다.	The director, who had been hanging out for a while, woke up from his seat.	The director, who had kept his mouth shut for a while, rose from his seat.	The director, who had been silent for a while, rose from his seat.
158	“내가 그를 안내하겠네. 어쩌면 그의 능력을 직접 확인할 좋은 기회일지도 모르지”	"I will guide him. Maybe it's a good chance to see his power. "	I'll show him around. Maybe it's a good chance to see what he can do for himself."	"I'll show him around. Maybe it's a good chance to see what he is capable of."
159	얼굴이 한층 환해진 부국장도 따라 일어섰다.	The deputy director, whose face has been lightened, stood up.	The vice director, whose face has become brighter, also stood up.	The deputy director's face lit up. He stood,
160	“그런데 카미쉬의 사체는 대체 어디 있는 겁니까, 국장님”	But where is the corpse's body, chief?"	"And where the hell is Camish's body, sir?"	"And where is Kamish's body, sir?"
161	그러자 국장이 씩 웃었다.	Then the director laughed.	Then the director grinned.	The director grinned,
162	“자네는 왜 우리 건물의 지하가 20층이나 되는지 생각해 본 적 없나”	Have you ever wondered why our building's basement is 20 stories deep?"	"You've never thought about why our building has 20 floors underground."	"Have you ever wondered why our building had 20 floors underground?"
163	* * *	* * *	* * *	***
164	진우는 국장의 안내를 받아 엘리베이터에 올라탔다.	Jin-woo got on the elevator with the guidance of the director.	Jin-woo got into the elevator with the director's guidance.	Under the director's guidance, Jin-Woo got on the elevator.
165	“좀 더 차분하게 얘기를 나눠 보고 싶지만... 헌터님께서도 이쪽을 더 원하시겠지요”	I'd like to talk more calmly ... but Hunter would want more of this, right?"	"I'd like to talk more calmly, but... Hunter wants more."	"I'd like to have a nice chat before this... but Hunter would want more than that, I'm sure."
166	애덤이 국장의 말을 실시간에 가깝게 한국말로 바꿔 주었다.	Adam changed the words of the director to Korean in real time.	Adam changed the director's words into Korean near real-time.	Adam translated the director's words near real-time.
167	진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded.	Jin-woo nodded his head.	Jin-Woo nodded his head.
168	국장, 부국장, 애덤과 함께 탄 엘리베이터는 빠르게 지하로 내려갔다.	The elevator with the director, deputy director, and Adam descended quickly underground.	The elevator with Director, Deputy Director and Adam went quickly to the basement.	Using the elevator, the director, deputy director, and Adam quickly brought him to the basement.
169	‘카미쉬를 쓰러뜨린 그 자리에 헌터관리국 건물을 지어 올리다니.’	I built up the 『Hunter Bureau』 Building in the place where I defeated Karmish.’	"The building of Hunter's Office was built where Camish was knocked down.’	'The Hunter Bureau's headquarters was built on top where Kamish was defeated.'
170	미국답다면 미국답다고 할까?	If it is America, is it American?	If you are American, do you think you are American?	If you are an American, do you think it was American to do so (to build on top of the battle)?
171	인류 최악의 재앙을 막아 내며 희생되었던 헌터들의 목숨과 그들의 숭고한 희생정신을 잊지 말자는 취지에서, 카미쉬의 사체는 영원히 헌터관리국 지하에 보관될 예정이라고 했다.	In order not to forget the lives of the Hunters and their noble sacrifice, which were the victim(Hea-in?)s of the worst disasters of humankind, Karmish's body will be kept under the 『Hunter Bureau』 forever.	In the hope of not forgetting the lives of Hunter and their noble spirit of sacrifice that prevented the worst disaster of mankind, Kamish's body will be kept underground forever.	In hopes of never forgetting the hunters' noble spirits who sacrificed their lives to prevent the worst disaster of mankind, Kamish's body was to be kept underground forever.
172	팅.	Ting.	Ting.	Ding-
173	지하 24층에서 엘리베이터의 문이 열렸다.	The elevator door was opened on the 24th floor.	The elevator door opened on the 24th floor of the basement.	The elevator opened when it reached the basement on the 24th floor.
174	대기하던 관리자들이 나와 네 사람을 맞아 주었다.	The managers who were on standby welcomed me and four people.	The waiting managers greeted me and four people.	The managers who waited nearby greeted the four people.
175	“국장님”	Chief."	"Director"	"Director."
176	“국장님”	Chief."	"Director"	"Director."
177	군부대 소속인 모양인지 정중하게 인사를 올리는 직원들에게 고개를 끄덕인 국장이 진우를 안내했다.	The director, who nodded his head to the staff who greeted the staff in the military, politely guided Jin-woo.	The director, who nodded politely to the staff members, showed Jin-woo.	The director nodded politely to the military staff,and continued to guild Jin-Woo.
178	“이리로 오시죠”	Come over here."	"Come here."	"Over here."
179	진우는 침을 꼴깍 삼켰다.	She swallowed her spit.	Jin-woo swallowed hard.	Jin-Woo swallowed hard.
180	몇 겹으로 철저하게 보안을 유지하던 문이 열리자 서늘한 한기가 뺨을 스치고 지나갔다.	When the door was opened, which was kept securely in several layers, a cool chill swept across the cheek.	A cold chill passed over his cheeks as the door was opened, which had been heavily guarded.	A cold chill passed over his cheeks as a heavily-guarded door was opened.
181	‘아니, 한기가 아니야.’	No, it's not a cold. ’	No, it's not cold.'	'No, this isn't coldness.'
182	미약하나마 공기 중에 마력이 섞여 있었다.	There was a mixture of magic power in the air.	A slight mixture of mana in the air.	A slight mixture of mana was in the air.
183	누구의 마력인지는 생각할 필요도 없었다.	I did not have to think about who's power.	There was no need to think about whose magical power it was.	There was no need to think about whose magic power it was from.
184	두근, 두근, 두근.	ba-bump ba-bump!	My head, my head, and my head.	Badump, Badump, Badump.
185	가능성이 전혀 없지는 않을지도 모른다는 생각에 가슴이 뛰었다.	I felt heartbreak when I thought it might not be possible at all.	I was excited at the thought that there might be no chance at all.	Jin-Woo felt an amount of excitement he thought was impossible.
186	8년이 지나서도 남아 있는 마력이라면 본체가 그림자 병사가 됐을 때는 얼마나 강력한 힘을 보여줄 것인가?	If the magic power remains after eight years, how strong will it be when the body becomes a shadow soldier?	How powerful will the mana remain after eight years be when the body becomes a shadow soldier?	If this is the amount of magic power that remained after eight years, how strong could it be when it becomes a shadow soldier?
187	진우는 터질 듯 뛰는 심장을 진정시켜 가며 국장의 뒤를 따랐다.	Jin-woo followed the director, calming the beating heart.	Jin-woo followed the director, soothing his pounding heart.	Jin-Woo followed the director while trying to calm his beating heart.
188	“여깁니다”	I think."	"Here"	"We are here."
189	국장은 환하게 불이 들어와 있는 어마어마한 크기의 공동에서 멈춰섰다.	The director stopped in a colossal size cavity with a bright light.	The director came to a halt in a vast community that was brightly lit.	The director stopped in a brightly-lit chasm.
190	거기에 카미쉬가 있었다.	There was a Karmish.	There was Camish.	And there stood Kamish.
191	수백에 달하는 최정예 헌터들을 모두 죽이고, 마지막 남은 5인의 국가권력급 헌터들에게 죽임을 당했던 모습 그대로 보존되어 있었다.	Killing all of the hundreds of the beHunter Sungs and preserving them as they were killed by the last five national power class hunters.	It had been preserved as it had killed hundreds of the best hunters and the last five powerful national hunters.	It has been preserved as it had killed hundereds of top-class hunters as well as 5 nation-class hunters.
192	붉은 드래곤!	Red dragon!	Red Dragon!	A red dragon!
193	그 압도적인 형상에 진우는 숨을 멈추었다.	In an overwhelming form, Jin-woo stopped breathing.	The overwhelming figure stopped Jin-woo from breathing.	Its overwhelming presence stopped Jin-Woo's breath.
194	“실은 헌터관리국 건물에서 사용하는 모든 전력은 카미쉬의 마정석에서 나온 것입니다”	In fact, all the power used by the 『Hunter Bureau』 building comes from the Kammies' marble."	"All the electricity used in the Hunter's building comes from the Mana Stones in Kamish,"	"All the electricity that's powering the Hunter Bureau came from Kamish's mana stones."
195	국장은 자랑스럽게 카미쉬의 사체를 원형대로 보관하기 위한 에너지가 어디서 나오는지를 설명했다.	The commissioner proudly explained where the energy came from to keep the carcass in a circular shape.	The director proudly explained where the energy to store Camish's body in its original form came from.	The director proudly explained where the enerrgy used to store Kamish's carcass came from.
196	하지만 이미 진우의 귀에는 들리지 않았다.	But it was not heard in the ear of Jin-woo already.	However, it has not been heard by Jin-woo's.	However, Jin-Woo didn't hear him.
197	시선이 사체에 고정되어 있었다.	The gaze was fixed on the dead body.	The eyes were fixed on the body.	His eyes were fixed on its body.
198	그 눈빛을 보고, 국장은 드디어 때가 왔음을 알아차렸다.	Looking at his eyes, the director finally realized that the time had come.	At the sight of the eyes, the director realized that the time had finally come.	Seeing his gaze, the director realised that it was finally time.
199	“...헌터님. 이제 만족하셨습니까”	... Hunter. Are you satisfied now? "	"...Hunter, are you satisfied?"	"...Hunter, are you satisfied?"
200	“물러서 주세요”	Please step back."	"Please step back."	"Please step back."
201	진우가 사람들을 돌아보며 이야기하자 관리자들이 웅성이기 시작했다.	When Jin-woo talked about the people, the managers started to grow up.	The managers began to rumble as Jin-woo looked back at the people.	The managers trembled when Jin-Woo looked back,
202	“국장님, 지금 저 사람이 무슨 짓을 하려는 겁니까”	Chief, what are you trying to do now?"	"What is he doing, sir?"	"What is he doing, sir?"
203	“카미쉬의 사체는 우리 미국의 보물입니다”	The corpse of Karmish is our treasure!"	"Kamish's body is our American treasure."	"The corpse of Kamish is an American treasure!"
204	하지만 국장이 큰 소리로 그들을 다그쳤다.	But the chief loudly cried out to them.	But the director shouted at them.	But the director told them loudly/sternly,
205	“내가 허락했네”	I gave you permission!"	"I agreed."	"I agreed."
206	삽시간에 모든 소음이 사라졌다.	All the noise disappeared in a moment.	All the noise disappeared in an instant.	All the noise disappeared in an instant.
207	여기 내려오기 전에 모든 이야기가 끝났었다.	Every story was over before I came down here.	Before coming down here, the whole story had been over.	They already went over this before they came down.
208	진우는 국장에게 약속해 두었다.	Jin-woo promised the director.	Jin-woo has made a promise to the director.	Jin-Woo promised the director.
209	사체에는 아무 일 없게 하겠다고. 부국장이 그랬던 것처럼, 국장도 진우를 믿기로 했다.	I will not let anything happen to the body. As the deputy director did, the director also decided to believe in Jin-woo.	I will make sure nothing happens to the body. As the deputy director did, the director decided to believe in Jin-woo.	He made sure nothing would happen to the body, and like the deputy director who believed in him, the director chose to believe in Jin-Woo.
210	“다들 지켜보도록 하지. 무슨 일이 일어나는지”	Everybody will watch. What's happening. "	"I'll watch everyone. What happens?"	"Everybody is watching. What can happen?"
211	진우의 말대로 사람들은 순순히 멀찌감치 뒤쪽으로 물러섰다.	As Jin-woo said, people quietly stepped back to the back of the hut.	As Jin-woo said, people moved back quietly.	So as Jin-Woo asked, the people moved back quietly.
212	진우가 카미쉬를 향해 손을 뻗었다.	Jin-woo reached out to Karmish.	Jin-woo reached for Camish.	Jin-Woo reached for Kamish.
213	그리고 조용히 말했다.	And he said quietly.	And he spoke quietly.	He spoke quietly,
214	“일어나라”	Arise."	"Irona"	"Arise."
215	기다렸다는 듯 '팅' 소리와 함께 메시지가 떠올랐다.	The message came up with the sound of 'Ting' as if waiting.	As if I had waited, a "ting" sound and a message came to my mind.	As if it had waited, a "Ding-" and a message came into his mind.
216	[그림자 추출에 실패했습니다.]	[Shadow extraction failed.]	[Shadow extraction failed.]	[Shadow extraction failed.]
217	[2번의 기회가 더 남아 있습니다.]	[Two more chances remain.]	[There are 2 more opportunities left.]	[There are 2 more chances left.]
218	진우는 표정 변화 없이 차분히 다음 시도를 했다.	Jin-woo made the next attempt slowly without any change of expression.	Jin-woo calmly made the next attempt without changing his face.	Jin-Woo calmly made the next attempt without changing his expression,
219	“일어나라”	Arise."	"Irona"	"Arise."
220	최강의 마수를 손에 넣고 싶다.	I want to get the strongest hand.	I want to win the best magic spell.	I want the best magic beast.
221	그 염원이 담긴 목소리가 울려 퍼지며 내부를 흔들었다.	The voice of the aspiration echoed and shook the inside.	The voice of the desire reverberated and shook the interior.	The desire in his voice reverberated and shook the chasm.
222	일어나라-	Get up -	Get up.	Get up.
223	그러자 천정에 달려 있던 조명이 깜박이더니 어디선가 한 줄기 싸늘한 바람이 불어왔다.	Then, the lights on the ceiling were blinking, and a cold wind blew somewhere.	Then the light on the ceiling blinked and a cold breeze blew from somewhere.	Then, the lights on the cellng blinked and a cold breeze blew from somewhere.
224	크아아아아아-!	Aaa aa great!	Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-	Aaaaaaaaaaaaa-
225	진원이 어디인지 가늠이 불가능한 드래곤의 비명 소리에 사람들이 모두 귀를 틀어막았다.	Everyone stopped their ears at the scream of the dragon where the origin could not be measured.	Everyone covered their ears with the scream of the dragon, which was impossible to tell where the epicenter was.	Everyone covered their ears in the dragon's scream, which epicentre's was impossible to locate.
226	혼란스러운 와중에도 평정심을 잃지 않고 있는 사람은 진우 한 사람뿐이었다.	In the midst of confusion, the only one who was not dismissed was a man of genius.	Jin-woo was the only one who remained calm despite the confusion.	Jin-Woo was the only one who remained calm despite the confusion.
227	진우는 바닥에 번져 나가는 카미쉬의 그림자를 발견했다.	Jin-woo found a shadow of a Karmish spreading on the floor.	Jin-woo found the shadow of Camish spreading on the floor.	Jin-Woo found the shadow of Kamishspread out on the floor.
228	‘성공... 성공한 건가?’	Success... Did you succeed?'	Success... Did you succeed?'	'Did...Did I succeed?'
229	그때.	then.	then	Then.
230	진우의 눈이 커졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes grew bigger.	The eye of the rain has grown.	Jin-Woo's eyes dilated.
231	그림자에서 무언가가 서서히 위로 올라오고 있었다.	Something in the shadows was slowly coming up.	Something was slowly rising up in the shadow.	Something slowly rose from the shadow.
232	검은 증기에 둘러싸인 그것은... 어떻게 봐도 드래곤의 모습이었다.	It was surrounded by black steam ... It was the appearance of a dragon.	Surrounded by black steam, it is... He looked like a dragon by any means.	Surrounded by black steam...It was a dragon no matter how you looked.
233	“어, 어어”	Uh, huh!"	"Uh, uh"	"Uh, uh."
234	“저게... 저게 뭐야”	Well ... what is that!"	"What's that...... what is that?"	"What...What is that?"
235	관리자들이 기겁하며 뒤로 물러섰다. 진우의 능력을 짐작하고 있던 국장과 부국장조차도 일순간 숨을 멈추었다.	The managers were terrified and stepped back. Even the director and deputy director who assumed the power of Jin-woo stopped breathing for a moment.	The managers rolled back in dismay. Even the director and deputy director, who had been guessing Jin-woo's abilities, stopped breathing for an instant.	The managers stepped back in terror. Even the director and deputy director who roughly assessed Jin-Woo's abilities, stopped breathing for an instant.
236	크아아아아아-!	Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-	Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-	Aaaaaaaaaaaaa-
237	포효를 내지르던 드래곤이 발아래의 인간을 발견하고 울부짖음을 멈추었다.	The dragon, who roared, found the human at the foot and stopped crying.	The roaring dragon stopped crying when he found a human underfoot.	The roaring dragon stopped when he found a human below him.
238	[나를 불러낸 것은 너인가? 망자들의 왕, 그림자 군주여.]	[Is it you who called me? King of the Dead, Lord of the Shadows.]	[Did you call me up? the king of the dead	[Did you summon me? King of the Dead.]


1				Edited: 12/2/18
2	심연의 나락으로 떨어졌던 영혼을 끄집어 낼 수 있는 존재는 그림자 군주뿐이다.	Only the shadow monarch is able to pull out the soul that has fallen into the abyss of the abyss.	Only shadow monarchs can bring out spirits that have fallen from the abyss of abyss.	Only the Shadow Monarch could bring out souls that have fallen into the deepest depths of the abyss.
3	드래곤은 한눈에 진우의 정체를 알아보았다.	The dragon looked at the identity of Jin-woo at a glance.	The dragon recognized the true identity of Jin-woo at a glance.	The dragon recognised Jin-Woo's true identity at a glance.
4	인간의 모습을 빌린 망자들의 왕은 위엄 넘치는 눈으로 자신을 주시하고 있었다.	The king of the dead, who borrowed human form, looked upon himself with his majestic eyes.	The king of the dead, who borrowed the image of man, watched him with majestic eyes.	The King of the Dead, who borrowed the image of a man, watched it with majestic eyes.
5	그가 가진 군주로서의 권능이 온몸에 전율을 불러일으켰다.	The power of his sovereign power stirred the whole body.	His power as a monarch thrilled his whole body.	The Monarch's soverign power stirred its whole body.
6	그러나 그것도 잠시.	But that also for a while.	But that's for a while.	But that was only for a while.
7	드래곤의 시선이 좀 더 뒤쪽으로 이동했다.	The dragon's gaze moved a little further back.	The dragon's eyes moved further backward.	The dragon's eyes looked further backward.
8	그러자 입을 쩍 벌리고 자신을 바라보는 인간들의 멍청한 얼굴이 눈에 들어왔다.	Then I saw the stupid face of a human being who looked at me with my mouth wide open.	Then I could see the dumb faces of humans looking at me with their mouths wide open.	It could then see the dumb faces of humans who looked at it with their mouths wide open.
9	‘인간... 인간?’	Human ... human? ’	Man... Man?'	'Humans...humans?'
10	드래곤은 숨이 끊기기 전까지 지니고 있었던, 인간들을 향한 끝없는 악의를 떠올렸다.	The dragon remembers the endless malice towards the humans, which he had before his breath was stopped.	Dragon remembered the endless malice toward humans that he had until he was out of breath.	The dragon was reminded of the endless malice he had towards before his death.
11	그러자 인간들의 손에 숨통이 끊어지던 순간의 고통까지도 같이 떠올랐다.	Then the pain of the moment when the breath of the human hand was cut off came up.	Then, the pain in the hands of humans came to mind.	Then, he remembered the pain brought by the hands of humans.
12	‘인간을... 죽인다.’	... kill the human race.'	... kill the human race.'	'Humans...Kill.'
13	뚝.	Tuk	Tuk	Thug.
14	거기서 이성이 끊겼다.	There, the reason was cut off.	That's where I lost my reason.	That was when its reasoning was cut off.
15	몸을 일으키는 드래곤의 눈에 붉은빛이 맺혀 갔다.	The red eyes glowed in the eyes of the dragon causing the body.	The red glowed in the eyes of the invigorating dragon.	The eyes of the invirogated dragon glowed red.
16	[모두... 모두 죽여 주마.]	[Everyone ... I'll kill you all.]	I'll kill you all.	[Everyone...I will kill everyone.]
17	보관소 내부 공기가 끓어오르기 시작했다.	The air inside the storage room began to boil.	The air in the storage room began to boil.	The air in the storage room began to boil.
18	“맙소사..”	Oh My God...	"My God...	"Oh my God..."
19	국장은 신음을 토했다.	The director threw a groan.	The director uttered a groan.	The director groaned.
20	잠든 용의 크기에 맞게 설계된 공간이었다.	It was designed to fit the size of a sleeping dragon.	It was designed to fit the size of a sleeping dragon.	The chasm was designed to fit the size of a sleeping dragon.
21	그러나 몸을 일으킨 드래곤이 머리를 쳐들기 시작한 순간, 이 드넓은 공동이 한없이 작아 보였다.	But as soon as the dragon that caused the body began to hit his head, this wide cavity seemed to be infinitely small.	But as soon as the burrowing dragon began to raise its head, the vast community seemed endless.	But as soon an the dragon raised its head, the gigantic chasm seemed small.
22	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!	Creack!	Crack!
23	천정에 닿은 드래곤의 머리가 콘크리트를 부서뜨렸다.	The dragon 's head hit the ceiling and broke the concrete.	The dragon's head hit the ceiling broke the concrete.	The dragon's head hit the celling and broke the concrete.
24	“뭐, 뭐야”	"What, what?"	"What, what?"	"Wha, what?"
25	“설마...”	surely...?	"Don't..."	"No way..."
26	벌어진 드래곤의 입에 붉은빛이 뭉쳐지는 것이 보였다.	A red light was seen in the mouth of the opened dragon.	The mouth of the open dragon was covered with red light.	The mouth of the red dragon filled with red light.
27	붉은빛 덩어리.	Red light clump.	a chunk of red	A red lump.
28	국장과 부국장은 수없이 돌려 본 기록 영상에서 그 붉은빛 덩어리가 무슨 짓을 했었는지 몇 번이고 보았다.	The director and deputy director had seen the red light mass several times over what he had done in the film.	The director and deputy director repeatedly looked at what the red mass had done in a record clip that had been rotated.	The director and deputy director had already seem the red lump many times in the videos.
29	다급해진 애덤이 국장의 어깨를 잡고 소리쳤다.	Adam was shouted to his shoulders and shouted.	Urgent Adam grabbed the director's shoulder and shouted.	Adam immediately grabbed the director's shoulders and shouted,
30	“국장님. 피하셔야..”	"Director, you should avoid it."	"Mr. Secretary, you have to avoid...”	"Director, you have to avoid..."
31	“저건 카미쉬의 브레스(breath)야! 어디로 도망갈 수 있단 말인가”	"That's Camish's brath! Where can I run away?"	"That's Camish's brath! Where can I run away?"	"That's Kamish's breath! Where can I run to?"
32	붉은 섬광이 터져 나오면 보관소는 물론이거니와 헌터관리국 본부 전체가 무너지게 되는 것은 자명한 일.	It is obvious that when the red flash flares up, the whole 『Hunter Bureau』 headquarters will collapse as well as the vault.	It is self-evident that the entire headquarters of Hunter's Administration will be destroyed when the red flashlight explodes.	It was apparent that the entire headquarters of the Hunter Bureau will be destroyed when the red light explodes.
33	드래곤의 공격을 피할 수 있는 곳은 없었다.	There was no place to avoid the dragon's attack.	There was nowhere to avoid the attack of the dragon.	There was nowhere they could advoid the dragon's attack.
34	쿠당!	Ku-dang!	Kudang!	Thud!
35	얼굴이 하얗게 질린 관리자 하나가 다리에 힘이 풀렸는지 나자빠졌다.	One of the managers whose face was turned white fell out of his leg.	A manager with a white face said, "I felt tired in my legs.	One of the managers lost the feelings in his legs.
36	다른 두 사람은 급히 사체 보관소를 빠져나가기 위해 열심히 도어락의 비밀번호를 눌러 댔다.	The other two hurriedly pressed the password for the doorlock to get out of the custody.	The other two pressed the lock's password to rush out of the morgue.	The other two quickly pressed the lock's password to rush out of the morgue.
37	그러나 그것이 소용없음을 아는 국장과 부국장은 넋 나간 얼굴로 진우와 되살아난 카미쉬를 번갈아보았다.	However, the director and deputy director, who knew that it was useless, took turns looking at Jin-woo and revived Karmish in an emotional face.	However, the director and deputy director, who knew it was useless, looked bewildered, alternately at Jin-woo and the resurgent Camish.	However, the director and deputy director, who new it was futile, looked bewildered, alternately at Jin-Woo and the resurging Kamish.
38	콰아아아-	Quaaa-	Quaaaaa-	Quaaa-
39	마력이 만들어 낸 붉은빛은 드디어 섬광이 화한 구체로 변했다.	The red light created by magic has finally turned into a flashy sphere.	The red light produced by mana finally turned into a fiery ball.	The red light produced using mana eventually turned into a firery ball.
40	눈앞에 서 있는 모든 '인간'들을 지워 버릴 준비를 끝마친 드래곤이 초고온의 숨결을 토해 내기 직전.	Immediately before the dragon, who is ready to erase all the 'human' standing in front of him, spits out the breath of ultra-high temperature.	The dragon, who is ready to erase all the "human" standing in front of him, is about to cough up the ultra-hot breath.	Right before the dragon, who was ready to erase all the 'humans' standing in front of him, was about to cough up his ultra-hot breath,
41	[죽어라!]	[die!]	[Dead!]	[Die!]
42	진우의 목에 힘줄이 돋았다.	A tendon formed in the neck of Jin-woo.	A tendon formed in the neck of Jin-woo.	A tendon rose from Jin-Woo's neck,
43	“그만”	"Stop"	"Stop"	"Stop."
44	눈부심에 반사적으로 팔을 들어 눈을 가렸던 국장 일행이 천천히 손을 내렸다.	The director, who shook his arms with his reflection in the glare, closed his eyes and slowly dropped his hand.	A group of directors, who had raised their arms reflexively and covered their eyes with glare, slowly lowered their hands.	The directors, who had raised their arms reflexively to cover their eyes from the light, slowly lowered their hands.
45	빛이 내부를 덮었을 때 모든 게 끝났다고 생각했다.	When the light covered the inside, I thought everything was over.	When the light covered the interior, I thought it was all over.	When the light covered the interior, they thought it was all over.
46	하지만 속단이었다.	But it was a conclusion.	But it was a hasty conclusion.	But that was a hasty conclusion.
47	“어떻게... 어떻게 이럴 수가”	How ... How can this be?	"How... how can I do this?"	"How ... How can this be?"
48	분노하던 카미쉬의 입에서 불꽃이 사그라지고 있었다.	At the mouth of the angry Karmish, the flame was falling.	Flames were fading from the angry kamish's mouth.	The flames were fading in the angry Kamish's mouth.
49	숨결 한 번으로 최정예 헌터들 백 이상의 목숨을 녹여 버렸던 드래곤이 성진우 헌터의 말 한마디에 곧바로 공격을 멈춘 것이 아닌가?	The dragon who had melted more than one hundred of the most prime hunters of the breath suddenly stopped the attack immediately by the word of Hunter Sung Jin-woo's words?	Isn't the dragon, which melted more than a hundred of the best hunters' lives with one breath, stopped the attack right away at the words of Sung Jin-	The dragon, who had melted away more than a hundred of the best hunters' lives with one breath, stopped its attack right away at Sung Jin-Woo's command?
50	꿀꺽. gulp-	gulp.	Give it a gulp	Gulp.
51	국장은 아직도 놀란 심장이 진정되지 않은 눈으로 진우를 바라보았다.	The director looked at Jin-woo with his eyes still calmed down.	The director still looked at Jin-woo with unabated eyes.	The amazed director looked at Jin-Woo even though his heart has not calmed down.
52	그리고 더 놀라운 광경에 그만 눈이 튀어나올 뻔했다.	And it was almost snowing in the more amazing sight.	And his eyes almost popped out at the even more amazing sight.	And his eyes almost popped out at an even more amazing sight.
53	진우가 카미쉬에게 말을 건넨 것이다.	Jin-woo spoke to Kamish.	Jin-woo spoke to Kamish.	Jin-Woo spoke to Kamish,
54	“네 머리에 박혀 있던 마정석은 이미 제거된 지 오래다. 지배자들의 명령대로 따를 필요는 없어”	The marble stone embedded in your head has long been removed. You do not have to follow the orders of the rulers.	It`s been a long time since Ma Jeong-seok, who had been stuck in your head, was already removed. You don't have to obey the orders of the rulers."	"The marble stone (ed: marble stone?) embedded in your head has long been removed. You no longer have to follow the orders of the rulers."
55	국장의 옆에 달라붙은 부국장이 소스라치게 놀라며 물었다.	The deputy director who stuck to the side of the director was shocked and asked.	The deputy director, who clung to the director's side, asked with consternation.	The deputy director, who clung to the director's side, asked with consternation.
56	“지금, 지금 성진우 헌터가 마수어를 하고 있는 겁니까”	Now, are you doing Sanshin Hunter Magic Beast?	"Now, is Hunter Sung Jin-woo in Masur?"	"Now, what is Sung Jin-Woo doing to the magic beast?"
57	“...나도 내가 보고 있는 걸 어떻게 해석해야 할지 모르겠군”	... I do not know how to interpret what I'm seeing."	"...I don't know how to interpret what I'm seeing."	"...I don't know how to interpret what I'm seeing."
58	다들 경악을 금치 못하고 있는 동안, 진우는 속으로 안도의 한숨을 내쉬었다.	While everyone was in a state of surprise, Jin-woo took a sigh of relief.	While everyone was in awe, Jin-woo breathed a sigh of relief into himself.	While everyone was in a state of surprise, Jin-woo breathed a sigh of relief.
59	‘휴우.’	Wow. ’	Hoo.'	Hoo.'
60	어떻게 해야 하나 짧은 시간 고민이 깊었는데 결과가 좋아 다행이었다.	What should I do? I was deeply distressed for a short time and was glad of the results.	I was deeply concerned about what to do for a short time, but I was glad to see the result.	He was deeply concerned about what to do for a short time, but he was glad to see the result.
61	하지만.	But.	but	But.
62	드래곤에게서 거센 분노가 솟구쳐 올라옴을 감지했을 땐 진우도 솔직히 아찔했었다.	When I sensed that the dragon had a strong anger coming up, Jin-woo was frankly frightened.	Jin-woo was frankly giddy when he sensed a surge of rage from the dragon.	When he sensed that the dragon strongly rising anger, Jin-woo was honestly frightened.
63	‘무슨 그림자 병사의 자아가 이렇게 강해?’	What shadow of soldier's self is so strong?	What shadow soldier's ego is so strong?’	'How can a shadow soldier have such a strong ego?'
64	거인들의 왕이 했던 말처럼 상위의 존재일수록 더욱더 강력한 자아를 가지고 있다는 것이 사실인 듯했다.	As the kings of the giants said, it seemed to be true that the higher the presence, the stronger the self.	As the king of the giant said, it seemed true that the higher the superior, the stronger the self.	It seemed that the kings of the giants words were true that the higher the presence, the stronger the ego.
65	드래곤은 순순히 새 군주의 명령에 복종한 자신을 스스로 놀라워했다.	The dragon himself surprised himself to obey the command of the new monarch.	Dragon was self-surprised in his obedience to the orders of the new monarch.	The dragon itself was surprised in its obedience to the orders of the new monarch.
66	[그림자 군주에게 복속된다는 기분은 이런 것이었나...]	[Did this feel like submitting to the Shadow Monarch ...]	Is this how you feel to be subservient to the shadow monarchs?	[So this is how it feels to submit to the Shadow Monarch...]
67	몸을 세우고 있던 드래곤이 자세를 낮추어 진우에게 경의를 표했다.	The dragon, who was standing up, lowered his posture and paid tribute to Jin-woo.	The dragon, standing up, lowered his posture and paid tribute to Jin-woo.	The dragon, who was standing up, lowered its posture and paid tribute to Jin-woo.
68	드래곤이 움직이자 움찔거렸던 사람들이 안도의 한숨을 내쉬었다.	When the dragon moved, the people who jarred gave a sigh of relief.	People who flinched as the dragon moved gave a sigh of relief.	People who flinched as the dragon moved gave a sigh of relief.
69	코를 땅에 박은 드래곤이 나직하게 말했다.	The dragon, who put his nose into the ground, said naively.	The dragon with his nose in the ground said sluggishly.	The dragon, who put its nose to the ground, spoke meekly,
70	[용제를 모시던 미천한 종이 새로운 군주님께 인사를 올립니다.]	[The greasy paper that gave you the dragon will greet the new monarch.]	The humble servant who served the dragon greeted the new monarch.]	[The humble servant who brought the dragon greets the new monarch. (ed: it'll makes sense later...kinda. Google translates 'dragon' here as solvent.)]
71	괴물 특유의 그르렁거리는 목소리 속에도 정중함이 녹아 있었다.	The monotypically distinctive vocabulary melted in politeness.	Even in his monstrous purring voice, politeness was reflected.	Even with his monstrous purring voice, politeness was reflected.
72	진우는 천천히 드래곤에게 다가갔다. 그리고 녀석의 코 위에 손을 대었다.	Jin-woo slowly approached the dragon. Then he touched his nose.	Jin-woo slowly approached the dragon. Then he touched his nose.	Jin-woo slowly approached the dragon. He then touched his nose.
73	드래곤은 살포시 눈을 감고 주군의 손길을 즐겼다.	Dragon closed his eyes and enjoyed the Lord's hand.	Dragon closed his eyes and enjoyed the Lord's hand.	The dragon closed his eyes and enjoyed the Lord's hand.
74	형언할 수 없는 편안한 기분이 코를 타고 전신으로 흘러갔다.	An indescribable sense of comfort passed through the whole body on the nose.	An indescribable sense of comfort passed through the whole body on the nose.	An indescribable sense of comfort passed through its whole body from the nose.
75	드래곤의 기분이 좋아지는 것을 진우 또한 느낄 수 있었다. 겨우 진정시켰던 가슴이 또다시 거세게 뜀박질했다.	Jin-woo could also feel the dragon's mood getting better. My heart was pounding again after I had managed to calm it down.	Jin-woo could also feel the dragon's mood getting better. My heart was pounding again after I had managed to calm it down.	Jin-woo could also feel the dragon's mood getting better. His heart was pounding again after he managed to calm it down.
76	쿵쾅쿵쾅.	Kung-kwang-kung-kwang.	Boom.	Badump, Badump, Badump, Badump.
77	‘카미쉬가... 그 드래곤 카미쉬가 정말로 내 병사가...’	Karmish ... the dragon Karmish is really my soldier ... ’	Kamish... That dragon Camish is really my soldier...	'Karmish ... the dragon Karmish really became my soldier...’
78	진우의 얼굴에 자연스레 미소가 떠올랐다.	The smile naturally came to the face of Jin-woo.	A smile naturally appeared on Jin-woo's face.	A smile naturally appeared on Jin-woo's face.
79	믿기 힘든 광경에 벌린 입을 다물지 못하던 애덤이 무언가를 발견하고는 부국장에게 말했다.	Adam, who couldn't keep his mouth shut at the unbelievable sight, found something and said to the deputy director.	Adam, who couldn't keep his mouth shut at the unbelievable sight, found something and said to the deputy director.	Adam, who couldn't keep his mouth shut at the unbelievable sight, noticed something and said to the deputy director,
80	“부국장님, 지금 저거 꼬리를 흔들고 있는 거 아닙니까”	"My Lord, isn't that wagging its tail?"	"My Lord, isn't that wagging its tail?"	"My Lord, isn't it wagging its tail?"
81	아니, 인류 최악의 재앙이 무슨 강아지도 아니고 무슨 쓸데없는 소리를.	No, the worst disaster of mankind is no puppy, what a wasteful sound.	No, it's not a puppy that's the worst disaster of mankind. What nonsense.	No, the worst disaster of mankind was not a puppy. What nonsense.
82	말도 안 된다고 단정 짓고 카미쉬의 꼬리 쪽을 바라봤던 부국장이 그만 신음을 내뱉었다.	The deputy director, who assumed that it was ridiculous and looked at the tail side of Karmish, was excited.	The deputy director, who had been looking at Kamish's tail after concluding that it was ridiculous, said, "No way."	The deputy director, who looked to Kamish's tail after concluding that it was ridiculous, said,
83	“지져스..”	The diggers ...	"Gizzas .."	"No way."
84	진우가 손을 떼자 꼬리의 흔들림도 멈추었다.	Jin pulled out his hand and stopped the shaking of the tail.	When Jin-woo released his hand, his tail stopped shaking.	When Jin-woo released his hand, its tail stopped shaking.
85	드래곤이 다시 고개를 들었다.	The dragon lifted his head again.	Dragon looked up again.	The dragon looked up again.
86	‘카미쉬'는 인간 측에서 편의상 드래곤에게 붙여 둔 이름.	Karmish is the name that the human side has attached to the dragon for convenience.	Camish is the name that humans gave to the dragon for convenience.	Kamish was the name humans gave the dragon for conveinence.
87	진우는 새로운 그림자 병사에게 어떤 이름을 붙여 줄까 고민하다가 녀석이 인사하면서 했던 말을 상기했다.	Jin-woo was worried about naming a new shadow soldier, but he recalled what he said as he greeted him.	Jin-woo recalled what he said while he was thinking about what name to give to the new Shadows soldier.	Jin-woo was worried about naming a new shadow soldier, but he recalled what it said as it greeted him.
88	“용제를 모셨다고”	You got the dragon?	"You brought me a dragon."	"You brought me a dragon?(ed: again, raw says solvent)"
89	[그렇습니다, 왕이시여.]	[Yes, King.]	Yes, king.	[Yes, king.]
90	드래곤은 여전히 공손한 어투로 말을 이었다.	The dragon was still speaking polite.	Dragon still spoke in a polite tone.	Dragon still spoke in a polite tone.
91	[저는 광룡들의 왕, 파멸의 군주님을 모셨습니다.]	[I gathered the King of the Dragon, the Lord of Destruction.]	I have served the King of the Clown, the Lord of Destruction.	[Before this, I served the King of the Dragons, the Lord of Destruction.]
92	‘망자들의 왕, 그림자 군주...’	King of the Dead, Shadow Lord ... ’	King of the Dead, Lord of the Shadow...'	'The King of the Dead, the Shadow Monarch... ’
93	그리고 거인들의 왕, 태초의 군주.	And the king of the giants, the lord of the beginning.	And the king of giants, the monarch of the beginning.	And the king of giants, the lord of the beginning.
94	진우는 드래곤이 말하는 주인이 그때 시스템에게서 들었던 아홉 군주 중의 하나라는 사실을 깨달았다.	Jin-woo realized that the dragon's master was one of the nine monarchs that he heard from the system at that time.	Jin-woo realized that the dragon's owner was one of the nine monarchs he heard from the system at that time.	Jin-woo realized that the dragon's owner was one of the nine monarchs he heard from the system at that time.
95	하지만 지금은 그것이 중요한 게 아니었다.	But now that was not important.	But now it wasn't important.	But that wasn't important now.
96	지금 알고 싶은 건 드래곤의 진짜 이름이었다.	What I want to know now was the real name of the dragon.	What I want to know now is the real name of the dragon.	What Jin-Woo wanted to know now is the real name of the dragon.
97	그래야 이름을 그대로 붙여 줄 수 있으니까.	That way, I can give you the name.	That way, you can name it exactly.	That way, he could name it.
98	“그럼 네 이름은 뭐였..”	"Then what was your name?”	"Then what was your name?”	"Then what was your name?”
99	진우는 말을 잇지 못했다.	Jin-woo could not speak.	Jin-woo couldn't speak.	Jin-woo couldn't speak.
100	녀석을 올려다보는 진우의 눈동자가 크게 흔들렸다.	The eyes of Jin-wook looking up at him were greatly shaken.	Jin-woo's eyes, looking up at him, shook loudly.	The eyes of Jin-wook looking up at him were greatly shaken.
101	모래성이 바람에 흩날리는 것처럼 드래곤의 몸이 천천히 사르륵 흘러내리고 있었다.	The dragon 's body slowly descended as if sandstorms were blowing in the wind.	The dragon's body was slowly drifting down like a sand castle drifting in the wind.	The dragon 's body slowly drifted away like sand in the wind.
102	[그러나 왕이시여. 저는 이만 인사를 드려야겠군요.]	But King. I have to say good-bye.	But King. I have to say hello.]	[But King. I have to say good-bye.]
103	“뭐”	"What"	"What"	"What?"
104	진우의 감각 스탯이 드래곤의 감정과 교감했다.	Jin-woo sensation stats were in touch with the dragon's feelings.	Jin-woo's sense-strings interacted with the dragon's feelings.	Jin-woo sense stat were linked to the dragon's feelings.
105	그것은 한 치의 거짓도 섞이지 않는 슬픔의 감정이었다.	It was the feelings of sadness that did not mix up a lie.	It was an indistinguishable feeling of sadness.	It was an indistinguishable feeling of sadness that could not be a lie.
106	드래곤은 정말로 아쉬워하고 있었다.	The dragon was really sorry.	Dragon was really sorry.	The dragon was really sorry.
107	[아무래도 너무 늦게 주군을 뵌 듯합니다.]	[The seen is too late for the master.]	[Maybe I saw the Lord too late]	[Maybe I saw the Lord too late.]
108	그림자 군주가 가진 힘도 8년이란 세월을 뛰어넘진 못했다.	The power of the Shadow Monarch has not surpassed the eight-year period.	The power of shadow monarchs has not exceeded eight years.	The power of shadow monarchs has not exceeded eight years.
109	너무 오랜 시간 심연의 끝자락에 갇혀 있었던 탓에 약해진 드래곤의 마력이 허공으로 흩어져 갔다.	For too long, he was trapped at the end of the abyss, and the magic of the weakened dragon was scattered in the air.	The dragon's mana weakened by being trapped in the edge of the abyss for too long was scattered into the air.	The dragon's mana, which weakened bue to being trapped at the edge of the abyss for too long, scattered into the air.
110	“시스템! 시스테엠”	system! System!	"System! Sistem"	"System! System!"
111	안타까운 마음에 시스템을 외쳐보는 진우였으나, 시스템은 늘 그렇듯 아무런 응답이 없었다.	It was a shame to shout the system out of sadness, but the system did not respond as usual.	It was Jin-woo who cried out for the system in a sad mood, but the system did not respond as usual.	Jin-Woo called for the system shamelessly out of sadness, but the system did not respond as usual."
112	진우가 드래곤의 감정을 느낄 수 있는 것처럼 드래곤도 진우의 감정을 알 수 있었다.	Just as Jin-woo could feel the dragon's feelings, the dragon could see Jin-woo's feelings.	Just as Jin-woo could feel the emotions of the dragon, so did.	Just as Jin-woo could feel the dragon's feelings, so did the dragon.
113	[영원히 주군을 모실 수 있는 왕의 병사들이 부럽습니다.]	[I envy the soldiers of the king who can hold the lord forever.]	I envy the king's soldiers who can serve the Lord forever.]	I envy the king's soldiers who can serve the Lord forever.]
114	진심이었다.	It was true.	I meant it.	It meant it.
115	병사를 잃고 싶지 않아 하는 왕에게 드래곤은 마지막 조언을 남겼다.	The dragon gave his last advice to the king, who did not want to lose his soldier.	For the king who did not want to lose his soldier, the dragon left the last piece of advice.	For the king who did not want to lose his soldier, the dragon left the last piece of advice.
116	[왕이시여. 지배자들의 힘을 빌린 인간들이 넷 있었습니다. 부디 그들을 조심하시옵소서.]	[King, please. There were four humans who borrowed 『Power of ruler』s. Please be careful of them.]	Now there were four men who took advantage of the rulers. Please be careful of them.	[King, please. There were four humans who borrowed 『Power of ruler』s. Please be careful of them.]
117	형태가 희미해짐과 동시에 드래곤의 목소리도 멀어져 갔다.	At the same time as the form became faint, the voice of the dragon disappeared.	As the shape faded, so did the dragon's voice.	At the same time as its form became faint, the voice of the dragon disappeared.
118	[잠깐이나마 새로운 왕을 뵈어 영광이었습...]	[It was an honor to see a new king for a while ...]	It was an honor to see a new king.	[It was an honor to see a new king for a while ...]
119	정적이 찾아왔다.	The silence has come.	The silence has come.	Silence came.
120	거짓말처럼 드래곤의 그림자는 사라져 버렸고, 그때까지 깜박이던 등도 원 상태로 돌아왔다.	Like a lie, the shadow of the dragon has disappeared, and until then it blinked and returned to its original state.	Like a lie, the dragon's shadow disappeared, and the flickering lights returned to their original condition.	Like a lie, the dragon's shadow disappeared, and the flickering lights returned to their original condition.
121	숨죽이고 하나부터 끝까지 지켜보던 국장은 서둘러 드래곤의 사체를 바라보았다.	The director who watched from one end to the other, hurriedly looked at the dead body of the dragon.	The director, who was watching from one to the other, hurried to look at the body of the dragon.	The director, who was watching from the beginning to the end, hurried to look at the body of the dragon.
122	그러나 드래곤의 사체에는 아무 일도 없었다.	However, nothing happened to the dragon's body.	But nothing happened to the dragon's body.	But nothing happened to the dragon's body.
123	국장은 무슨 꿈이라도 꾼 것 같은 기분에 머리가 멍해졌다.	The director felt dizzy with a feeling of having a dream.	The director was numbed with the feeling of having any dream.	The director felt dizzy with a feeling like having a dream.
124	하지만.	But.	but	But.
125	이 모든 게 꿈이라면 성진우 헌터가 저리도 허탈한 표정을 짓고 서 있지는 않았겠지.	If all of this was a dream, then Hunter Sung Jin-woo would not have been standing on his own.	If all this was a dream, Hunter Sung Jin-woo wouldn't have stood with a disappointed look on his face.	If all this was a dream, Hunter Sung Jin-woo wouldn't have stood with a disappointed look on his face.
126	“..”	..."	“..”	"..."
127	진우는 드래곤의 그림자가 있던 곳에서 한참 동안 시선을 떼지 못했다.	Jin-woo could not keep an eye on the dragon's shadow for a long time.	Jin-woo couldn't keep his eyes off the dragon's shadow for a long time.	Jin-woo couldn't get his eyes off the dragon's shadow for a long time.
128	이윽고.	yet.	before long	Before long.
129	익숙한 '띠링' 소리와 함께 시스템 메시지가 떠올랐다.	System messages came up with familiar 'string' sounds.	Along with a familiar 'tring' sound, a system message came to mind.	Along with a familiar 'ring', a system message came to mind.
130	[그림자 추출에 실패했습니다.]	[Shadow extraction failed.]	[Shadow extraction failed.]	[Shadow extraction failed.]
131	[대상의 사망 경과 시간이 너무 오래되어 더 이상의 추출은 무의미합니다.]	[The elapsed time of death of the target is too long, and further extraction is meaningless.]	[The target's death time has been so long that further extraction is meaningless.]	[The elapsed time of death of the target is too long, and further extraction is meaningless.]
132	[대상의 그림자가 무(無)의 세계로 돌아갔습니다.]	[The shadow of the object has returned to the world of nothing.]	[The shadow of the target has returned to the world of nothing.]	[The shadow of the object has returned to the world of nothing.]
133	연이어 뜨는 기계음.	The successive machine sounds.	a string of notes	A successive string of mechanical sounds.
134	띠링, 띠링 하는 소리가 이렇게까지 싫었던 적은 처음이었다.	It was the first time I ever heard a tingling or tingling sound.	It was the first time I hated the sound of twisting and twisting.	It was the first time he ever heard a tingling or tingling sound.
135	굳게 쥐어진 진우의 주먹이 가늘게 떨렸다.	Jin-woo 's fist tightened shiverily.	Jin-woo's fist trembled as he clenched it tightly.	Jin-woo's fist trembled as he clenched it tightly.
136	투쾅!	Thug!	Boom!	Boom!
137	분노한 진우가 바닥을 내려치자, 잠깐이지만 건물이 흔들거렸다.	The angry Jin-woo slammed down the floor, but the building shook for a while.	The building shook for a moment when an angry rainstorm hit the floor.	The angry Jin-woo slammed down the floor, and the building shook for a while.
138	* * *	* * *	* * *	***
139	진우는 숙소로 돌아왔다.	Jin-woo returned to the hotel.	Jin-woo returned to his quarters.	Jin-Woo returned to the hotel.
140	진우가 내내 저기압이었던 탓에 그의 안내를 맡은 애덤은 오는 동안 단 한마디도 하지 못했다.	Because Jin-woo had been in a bad mood all day, Adam, who took his guide, could not say a single word during the coming period.	Jin-woo's constant low pressure prevented Adam from saying a word while he was on his guide	Because Jin-Woo had constantly been in low spirits after the incident, Adam, who acted as his guide, could not utter a single word for the whole trip.
141	진우를 대신해 호텔에 체크인을 하고 나서야 겨우 입을 열 기회가 생겼다.	I had a chance to open my mouth just after checking in at the hotel instead of Jin-woo.	I finally had a chance to open my mouth after checking in at a hotel on behalf of Jin-woo.	He finally had a chance to open his mouth after checking in the hotel for Jin-Woo.
142	“미국에 계신 동안 제가 성 헌터님을 담당하게 되었으니 필요한 일이 있으시면 언제든 연락 주시지요”	While you are in the United States, I have been in charge of S-class Hunter, so please let me know if you need anything."	"I'm in charge of Hunter Sung while you're in the U.S., so feel free to contact me if you need anything."	"I'm in charge of Hunter Sung while you're in the US, so feel free to contact me if you need anything."
143	애덤은 환한 얼굴로 말했지만, 돌아오는 대답은 쌀쌀했다.	Adam spoke with a bright face, but his answer was chilly.	Adam spoke with a bright face, but the answer was cold.	Adam spoke with a bright face, but the reply was chilly,
144	“...알겠습니다”	"...I understand."	"...I understand."	"...Understood."
145	미소를 짓고 있던 애덤의 얼굴 근육이 굳어졌다.	Adam 's facial muscles were smiley.	Adam's smiling face muscles hardened.	Adam's smiling face muscles hardened.
146	‘무... 무서워.’	No ... I'm scared. ’	Moo... I'm scared.	'Muu... I'm scared.'
147	기분이 언짢은 정상급 헌터가 앞에 있다는 게 이렇게 무서운 일임을 그는 오늘 처음 알았다.	He knew for the first time today that it was such a horrible thing to be in front of the top-notch Hunter in his mood.	He knew for the first time today that he was so scared to see an upset top-class Hunter in front of him.	He knew for the first time today how horrible it was to be in front of a top hunter when he was in a bad mood.
148	진우의 분위기가 이러했기 때문에 당연히 협상 자리는 뒤로 미뤄졌다.	Because of Jin-woo's mood, of course, the negotiating position was delayed.	This is why the negotiation table was postponed.	Of course, because of Jin-woo's mood, the negotiation was delayed.
149	국장도 부국장도 이미 혼이 다 빠져나가 버린 것 같은 상태였기에 아쉬워하는 기색은 없었다.	The director and deputy director had already left the soul, so there was no sign that he was sorry.	The director and deputy director seemed to have already lost their soul, and there was no sign of regret.	The director and deputy director almost lost their lives, so they showed no signs of being sorry. (ed. not really sure if the raw meant this.)
150	잠이야 자야겠다고 생각한 진우가 방으로 올라가려는데.	I thought that I should go to sleep. Jin-woo is going to the room.	Jin-woo is going to go up to his room.	Thinking he should sleep, Jin-Woo went up to his room.
151	“어”	uh?"	"Uh"	"Hm?"
152	마침 호텔 입구로 나오던 우진철이 진우를 발견하고는 다가왔다.	Finally, Woo Jin-chul who came to the entrance of the hotel found Jin-woo and approached.	Woo Jin-cheol, who was coming out of the hotel entrance, came to see Jin-woo.	Woo Jin-Chul, who was waiting at the hotel entrance, found Jin-Woo and approached.
153	“성 헌터님. 왜 연락이 안 되셨던 겁니까”	S-class Hunter's. Why did not you contact me? "	"Saint Hunter, why didn't you get hold of him?"	"Hunter Sung, why didn't you contact me?"
154	“아... 잠깐 연락이 안 되는 곳에 있었습니다”	Ah ... I was in a place where I could not reach you for a while."	"Ah... I was out of touch."	"Ah... I was somewhere where I couldn't get in tough with you."
155	헌터관리국 안에서 외부인은 전화를 쓸 수 없다.	Outsiders in the 『Hunter Bureau』 can not use the telephone.	Inside Hunter's Bureau, outsiders are not allowed to use the phone.	Inside the Hunter Bureau, outsiders aren't allowed to use their phones.
156	손님이라고 하더라도 예외는 없으며, 기밀 유지를 위해 필요한 조치였다.	There were no exceptions, and it was necessary to keep it confidential.	There are no exceptions to being a guest, and it was necessary to maintain confidentiality.	There are no expections even if you were a guest, because they had to protect whatever was confidential.
157	만약 셀너 부인 같은 중요인물의 얼굴이라도 찍힌다면 헌터관리국 전체가 뒤집힐 일이니 말이다.	If the face of a big person such as Mrs. Selner is also photographed, the whole 『Hunter Bureau』 will be turned over.	If the faces of such important figures as Mrs. Seller are captured, the whole Hunter's office will be overturned.	If a faces of important figures such as Mrs. Selner was captured, the whole Hunter Bureau would be turned over (to find those people).
158	검지로 이마를 긁적거리던 우진철이 물었다.	Woo Jin-chul, who scratched his forehead with his index finger, asked.	Woo Jin-chul, who was scratching his forehead with a index finger, asked.	Woo Jin-chul, who scratched his forehead with his index finger, asked,
159	“그럼 유진호 헌터님은 만나셨습니까”	Then Yujin Hunter, did you meet?"	"Have you met Yoo Jin-ho, then?"	"Have you met Yoo Jin-ho, then?"
160	“예”	Yes?"	"Yes"	"Yes"
161	그러자 우진철의 얼굴에 당혹감이 떠올랐다.	Then came the embarrassment of his face.	Then, Woo Jin-chul's face came to be perplexed.	Woo Jin-Chul then showed embarassment on his face.
162	“유 헌터님은 성 헌터님 연락 받고 나가셨는데요? 헌터관리국에서 성 헌터님이 기다리고 계시다고”	Yoo Hunter contacted me and got in touch with S-class Hunter? Hunter is waiting for you at the 『Hunter Bureau』."	"You've been called out by Hunter Sung. 『Hunter Bureau』 is waiting for you.	"Yoo Jin-Ho contacted me to get in touch with you. He is waiting at the Hunter Bureau."
163	“제가 방금 거기서 오는 길인데, 무슨 소리를 하시는 겁니까”	I'm just coming from there, what are you talking about?"	"I'm just coming from there. What are you talking about?"	"I just came from there, what are you talking about?"
164	두 사람의 대화를 듣게 된 애덤이 곧바로 사실을 확인해 주었다.	After hearing the conversation, Adam immediately confirmed the fact.	Adam, who heard the two men's conversation, immediately affirmed the truth.	Adam, who was hearing into their conversation, immediately confrimed Jin-Woo's words,
165	“방문자 리스트에 유진호 헌터님은 없었습니다”	There was no Yujin Hunter in the visitor list."	"There was no Yoo Jin-ho on the visitors list."	"Yoo Jin-Ho was not on our visitor's list."
166	“예? 그럴 리가요? 2시간 전에 S급 헌터분이 직접 오셔서 데려갔는데”	Yes? Is that so? Two hours ago, the S-class Hunter came and brought him directly."	"What? Can't I?" Two hours ago, an S-class Hunter came to pick him up.	"Hm? Is that so? An S class hunter came to pick him up just now."
167	진우가 끼어들었다.	Jin-woo interrupted.	Jin-woo intervened.	Jin-Woo intervened,
168	“S급 헌터 누구 말씀이시죠?”	S-class Hunter, who do you mean?"	"Who do you mean, class S Hunter?"	"What do you mean, S class hunter?"
169	“황동수 헌터. 그분이 여기 호텔까지 왔습니다”	"Hwang Dong-soo Hunter." He's here at the hotel.	"Hwang Dong-soo Hunter." He's here at the hotel.	"Hwang Dong-Soo Hunter. He was here at the hotel."
170	어째서일까.	Why?	Why?	Why?
171	어떻게 된 영문인지 몰라 하는 두 사람과 달리 진우는 황동수라는 이름을 듣자마자 불길한 기운을 느꼈다.	Unlike the two people who did not know how it was written, Jin-woo felt an ominous energy as soon as he heard the name of Hwang Dongsu.	Unlike the two people who don't know what is happening in English, Jin-woo felt an ominous energy as soon as he heard the name Hwang Dong-	Unlike the two who didn't know what happened before, Jin-Woo had an omnious feeling as soon as he heard the name Hwang Dong-Soo.
172	‘이것도 감각 스탯의 힘인가?’	Is this also the power of the sense stat?	Is this also the force of the sense-set?	Is this also the power of the sense stat?
173	진우의 눈빛이 심상치 않자 애덤이 다시 핸드폰을 꺼내 들었다.	When Jin-wook's eyes were unbelievable, Adam took out his cell phone again.	When Jin-woo's eyes weren't serious, Adam took out his cell phone again.	When he saw Jin-Woo's intense eyes, Adam took out his cell phone again,
174	“제가 황동수 헌터님의 길드에 연락해 보겠습니다”	I'll get in touch with the guild of Hwang-soo Hunter."	"I'll contact Hwang Dong-soo's guild."	"I'll get in touch with Hwang Dong-Soo's guild."
175	몇 번의 신호음이 울리고, 황동수가 속한 스케빈저 길드의 상급 헌터 전담 매니저인 로라가 애덤의 전화를 받았다.	A few beeps rang, and Laura, a senior Hunter manager at the Scavenger Guild with a brass ring, received a call from Adam.	Several beeps and Laura, the senior Hunter manager at Scavenger Guild to which Hwang belongs, answered Adam's call.	A few beeps rang, and Laura, a senior Hunter manager at the Scavenger Guild with a high executive position, received the call from Adam.
176	애덤은 자신을 간단히 소개하고서 사정을 설명했다.	Adam briefly introduced himself and explained the situation.	Adam introduced himself briefly and explained the situation.	Adam introduced himself briefly and explained the situation.
177	그러나 저쪽도 마찬가지로 당황할 것이라는 예상과 다르게 수화기 너머의 목소리는 침착했다.	But unlike the expectation that I would be embarrassed, the voice over the receiver calmed down.	But unlike the expectation that the other side would be equally upset, the voice over the phone remained calm.	He expected the voice at the other side of the phone to be equally upset, but contraty to his expectations, the voice over the phone remained calm.
178	-이 일을 성진우 헌터님도 알고 계시나요?	- Do you know Hunter Sung Jin-woo?	- Does Sung Jin-woo know about this, too?	-"Does Hunter Sung Jin-Woo know about this?"
179	황동수 헌터가 유진호 헌터를 데려갔다고만 설명했는데 성진우 헌터의 이름이 튀어나왔다.	Hwang, Sung-soo Hunter explained that he had taken Yu-Jin-ho Hunter, but the name of Sung-jun Hunter came out.	"Hwang Dong-soo's Hunter" only mentioned that he took Yoo Jin-ho, but the name of the Hunter came out.	He only mentioned that Hwang Dong-Soo took Yoo Jin-Ho, but Sung Jin-Woo's name came out.
180	고개를 갸웃거리던 애덤이 슬쩍 진우의 눈치를 살폈다.	Adam glanced over his head and glanced over at Jin-woo.	Adam, who tilted his head, glanced at Jin-woo.	Adam tilted his head and glanced at Jin-Woo.
181	진우는 고개를 가로저었다.	Jin-woo shook his head.	Jin-woo shook his head.	Jin-Woo shook his head.
182	고개를 끄덕인 애덤이 빠르게 말을 지어 냈다.	Adam, who nodded his head, quickly spoke.	Adam, nodding his head, quickly made up a horse.	Adam nodded and quickly spoke,
183	“아직 성진우 헌터님께서는 모르고 있으십니다. 성진우 헌터님이 헌터관리국에 계신 동안 유진호 헌터님의 일행 분들이 문의를 해왔거든요”	Hunter Sung Jin-woo does not know yet. While Hunter Sung Jin-woo was in the 『Hunter Bureau』, Yoo Jin-ho Hunter's people had inquired. "	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo doesn't know yet. While SungJin-woo Hunter was at Hunter's office, his group of people inquired."	"No, he doesn't know about this yet. Sung Jin-Woo is at the Hunter Bureau. It was Yoo Jin-Ho's people who wanted to contact him."
184	-그럼 저희가 최대한 빨리 알아보겠습니다.	- Then we'll find out as soon as we can.	Then we'll find out as soon as possible.	-"Then we'll find out as soon as we can."
185	전화는 그렇게 끊겼다.	The phone was disconnected.	That's how the phone went off.	The phone disconnected.
186	묵묵히 듣고 있던 진우는 전화가 끊기자마자 입구로 향했다.	Jin-woo, who was quietly listening, turned to the entrance as soon as the phone was disconnected.	Jin-woo, who had been listening quietly, went to the entrance as soon as he lost his phone call.	Jin-woo, who was quietly listening, turned to the entrance as soon as the phone disconnected.
187	“성 헌터님! 스케빈저 길드에서 알아본다고 했으니 곧 연락이...”	S-class Hunter! I told you that I learned it from the Scavenger Guild so I can contact you soon ...!"	"Hunter Sung! You said you'd check it out in Scavenger Guild, so I'll be in touch soon..."	"Hunter Sung! I told you that I'd figure it out with Scavenger Guild-"
188	애덤이 진우를 따라 황급히 호텔 입구를 빠져 나갔으나 이미 진우는 사라지고 난 뒤였다.	Adam went out of the hotel entrance hurriedly along Jin-woo, but Jin-woo had already disappeared.	Adam hurried out of the hotel entrance after Jin-woo had already disappeared.	Adam went out of the hotel entrance hurriedly along Jin-woo, but Jin-woo had already disappeared.
189	“뭐지...? 어디로 간 거야”	What...? Where did he go?"	"What...? Where did you go?"	What...? Where did he go?"
190	애덤은 난처한 얼굴로 도로를 멍히 바라보았다.	Adam looked at the road with his embarrassed face.	Adam gazed at the road with a puzzled look.	Adam gazed at the road with a puzzled look.
191	* * *	* * *	* * *	* * *
192	사람들이 북적거리는 대로를 피해 한적한 뒷골목으로 이동한 진우가 은신을 풀었다.	Jin-woo, who moved to a back alley to escape the crowded streets, broke his confidence.	Jin-woo, who moved to a quiet back street to escape the crowded streets, broke his confidence.	Jin-woo, who moved to a quiet back street to escape the crowded streets, broke his confidence.
193	자신을 사칭한 S급 헌터가 유진호를 데려갔다.	S-class Hunter, who pretended to be himself, took Yoo Jin-ho.	The S-class Hunter, who pretended to be himself, took Yoo.	The S-class Hunter, who pretended that Sung Jin-Woo was lookong for him, took Yoo.
194	그런데 그 S급 헌터가 소속된 길드에서는 일의 앞뒤를 캐묻지도 않고 알아보겠다는 말만을 전한 뒤 일방적으로 전화를 끊었다.	However, in the guild where the S-class Hunter belonged, he said only that he would look at the work without asking about it.	However, the Guild members of the S-class Hunter unilaterally hung up the phone after just saying that they would not inquire into the details.	However, the guild members of the S-class hunter said they would look into the matter without even inquiring about the details.
195	‘뭔가 있어...’	There's something ... ’	There's something...'	'There's something...'
196	길드 관계자가 곧바로 자신의 이름을 꺼낸 것과 무관하지 않으리라.	It will not be irrelevant that a guild official immediately took out his name.	It may be related to the fact that a guild official immediately brought up his name.	It may be related to the fact that the guild official immediately brought up his name.
197	진우의 얼굴이 굳어졌다.	Jin-woo's face got hardened.	Jin-woo's face hardened.	Jin-Woo's face hardened.
198	만약 이게 시비를 거는 거라면 놈은 날을 잘못 잡았다.	If this is a fight, he got me wrong.	If it's a quarrel, he's got the wrong blade.	If this is a fight, he got me wrong.
199	진우는 명령을 내렸다.	Jin-woo gave orders.	Jin-woo gave an order.	Jin-Woo gave an order.
200	‘찾아라.’	Search. ’	Find it.'	'Find him.'
201	천이 넘는 병사들이 각자 흩어져 유진호의 마력을 쫓아다닌다면 늦지 않게 찾아낼 수 있을 터.	If more than a thousand soldiers are scattered around and pursue Yoo Jin-ho's magic power, they will be able to find it sooner.	If more than a thousand soldiers spread out to chase after Yoo Jin-ho's mana, we will find it in time.	If more than a thousand soldiers are scatter and pursue Yoo Jin-ho's magic power, they will be able to find him sooner.
202	사사삭, 사사사삭-	Sasasak, Sasasasak -	Sasak	Sasasak, Sasasasak -
203	진우의 발밑에서 떨어져 나온 천 개의 그림자들이 사방으로 발 빠르게 움직이기 시작했다.	A thousand shadows fell off Jin-woo 's feet and they began to move quickly.	The thousand shadows from Jin-woo's feet began to move rapidly in all directions.	The thousand shadows rose from Jin-woo's feet and began to move rapidly in all directions.
204	* * *	* * *	* * *	* * *
205	토마스가 굳은 얼굴로 아파트 내부를 둘러보았다.	Thomas looked around the apartment with his firm face.	Thomas looked inside the apartment with a stiff face.	Thomas looked inside the apartment with a stiff face.
206	황동수가 있었어야 할 고급 아파트 안에는 그를 감시하라고 지시해 두었던 헌터들이 거품을 물고 쓰러져 있었다.	The hunters, who had instructed him to watch him in a luxury apartment where brass was supposed to have been, had fallen down in bubbles.	Inside the luxury apartment Hwang Dong-soo should have been, Hunter, who had instructed him to keep an eye on him, collapsed with bubbles.	The hunters, who were instructed to watch Hwang DOng-Soo in a luxury apartment he was supposed to have stayed, had collapsed.
207	“쯧”	Tch."	"쯧"	"Tch."
208	혀를 찬 토마스가 자신의 트레이드 마크와도 같은 선글라스를 벗었다.	Thomas with his tongue took off his trademark sunglasses.	Thomas with his tongue took off his sunglasses like his trademark.	Thomas clicked with his tongue and took off his trademark sunglasses.
209	“..”	..."	“..”	“...”
210	험악하게 구겨진 그의 얼굴이 드러나자 그와 함께 아파트를 찾은 부하들의 얼굴이 창백해졌다.	As his face was revealed, the face of his men who found the apartment with him became pale.	When his grimly wrinkled face was revealed, the men who accompanied him to the apartment turned pale.	When he revealed grim, wrinkled face, the men who accompanied him to the apartment turned pale.
211	토마스는 이를 뿌득뿌득 갈더니 낮은 목소리로 지시를 내렸다.	Thomas went on his way and gave instructions in a low voice.	Thomas twitched his teeth and gave orders in a low voice.	Thomas twitched his teeth and gave orders in a low voice.
212	“황동수... 성진우가 황동수를 찾기 전에 찾아내. 무슨 수를 써서든, 반드시 먼저 찾아내야 한다”	Hwang Dong-soo ... Find him before Sungjin does. Whatever you do, you must find him first"	"Hwang Dong-soo... Sung Jin-woo finds it before he finds it. Whatever you do, you must find him first."	"Hwang Dong-soo ... Find him before Sungjin does. Whatever you do, you must find him first"


1			Edited: 18/2/18
2	진우는 도시가 한눈에 내려다보이는 빌딩 위에 섰다.	Jin-woo stood on a building overlooking the city at a glance.	Jin-Woo stood on a building overlooking the city at a glance.	Jin-woo stood on a building overlooking the city at a glance.
3	높은 감각 스탯으로 극대화된 시력이 빌딩 아래 아래의 도로에서부터 저 멀리 주택가까지 샅샅이 훑어 갔다.	The sight, maximized with a high sense stat, ranged from the road below the building to the residential area far away.	His sight, supported by his high sense stat, could see from the road beow the building to the residential area far away.	High-sensory, maximized vision swept down the road below the building to the residential area.
4	그러면서도 귀로는 그림자 병사들이 보내오는 소리에 집중했다.	At the same time, the ears focused on the sound of the shadow soldiers.	His ears focused on the sounds sent by his shadow soldiers at the same time.	Nevertheless, his ears were focused on the sound of shadow soldiers.
5	[스미스! 요즘 어떻게 지내나?]	[smith! How are you doing these days?]	[Smith! how'cha doing?]	Smith! How are you doing?]
6	[손님, 저희 매장에서는 단순 변심에 의한 환불은 원칙적으로...]	[Guest, in our store, refund by simple remorse is in principle ...]	[Sir, in principle, refunds due to simple change in our store...]	[Dear Sir, in principle, refunds due to simple change in our store...]
7	[어제 왜 파티 안 왔냐?]	[Why did not you come to the party yesterday?]	[Why didn't you come to our party yesterday?]	Why didn't you come to the party yesterday?
8	수없는 잡담들.	I can not talk.	Innumerable gossip.	innumerable gossip
9	그밖에도 자동차의 경적 울리는 소리나 TV 소리, 고양이 울음소리, 욕실에서 나오는 물소리 등등, 도시의 온갖 잡음이 진우의 귓가로 몰려들었다.	In addition, the noise of the car, the sound of TV, the sound of cat crying, the sound of water coming out of the bathroom, and so on, all the noise of the city came to the ear of Jin-woo.	Other noises from the city, such as the honking of a car, the ringing of a TV, the crying of a cat, the water from the bathroom, etc., poured into Jin-woo's ears.	Other noises from the city, such as the honking of a car, the ringing of a TV, the crying of a cat, the water from the bathroom, etc., poured into Jin-woo's ears.
10	기본적인 오감에다 마력을 탐지하는 감각까지. 모든 육감을 총동원한 진우의 이마에 땀방울이 맺혀 갔다.	From sense of magic to basic five senses. Sweat fell on the forehead of Jin-woo, who had all the intuition.	Information did not only come from the five senses, but also from detecting the presence of mana. Sweat fell from Jin-Woo’s forehead while he focused on all of them.	Not only the basic five senses but also the sense of detecting mana. Sweat drops formed on Jin-woo's forehead, which was full of all the meat.
11	‘진호한테 심어 둔 그림자 병사만 그대로였다면 이런 고생을 할 필요도 없었을 텐데...’	If the shadow soldiers planted by Jinho were the same, it would not have been necessary to do this ... ’	‘’If only I left Jin-Ho’s shadow soldier where it was, I wouldn’t have had to do this...’	If only the shadow soldiers that I planted in Jinho were the same, I wouldn't have had to suffer like this...'
12	하지만 누가 그랬던가?	But who did it?	But who did it?	But who did?
13	후회하는 순간 그때는 이미 늦어 버린 거라고.	When I regret it was already late.	The moment he regretted it, it was already too late.	The moment you regret it, it's too late.
14	만약의 일을 대비해 진호에게 심어 두었던 개미 병사는 유명한 회장의 병실로 이동하기 위해 사용했다.	The ant soldiers who had been planted by Jinho in preparation for the incident were used to move to the well-known chairman's room.	The ant soldier he planted in Jin-Ho’s shadow in case of emergencies was moved to chairman Yoo Myung-Han’s hospital ward.	An ant soldier who planted it in Jinho just in case was used to move to the hospital room of Yoo Myung-han chairman.
15	그 뒤로는 정신없이 바빴던 데다가, 미국에서는 같이 다닐 예정이어서 그만 깜박하고 말았다.	After that, I was busy and I was going to be with them in America.	Since then, it has been a hectic time, and Jin-Woo forgot that he’d been going with Jin-Ho to the US.	Since then, I've been in a hectic time, and I've forgotten that I'm going to be with him in the U.S.
16	그 결과가 이 고생이다.	The result is this suffering.	It was what resulted in this issue.	The result is this difficulty.
17	‘카미쉬의 그림자는 사라지고, 진호는 행방이 묘연하고...’	The shadows of Karmish disappear, and Jinho is a mystery ... ’	‘’I lost Kamish’s shadow, and now I don’t know where Jin-Ho is...’	Kamish's shadow disappears, Jinho's whereabouts are unknown...’
18	진우의 이마에 하나둘 힘줄이 솟기 시작했다.	Jin-woo's forehead began to rise with one or two tendons.	One or two tendons began to rise on Jin-Woo’s forehead.	Jin-woo's forehead began to sprout.
19	가뜩이나 저조했던 기분에 먹구름이 몰려왔다.	It was cloudy in the feeling that it was too low.	The clouds further lowered his mood.	A cloud of clouds came over me in an already low mood.
20	벼락이라도 뿌릴 것 같은 날카로운 시선이 움직임 하나도 놓치지 않으려는 듯 사방을 주시했다.	A sharp eye that seemed to spill even a lightning strikes everywhere as if not to miss any movement.	His sharp gaze which seemed like lightning could sprout from it at any moment, looked at all sizes as if to not miss a move.	The sharp gaze, which seemed to be spreading even lightning, was on all sides as if not missing a move.
21	하지만.	But.	But.	but
22	유진호는커녕 그와 비슷하게 생긴 동양인 청년을 찾기도 힘들었다.	It was hard to find a young Asian who looked like him.	He couldn’t find a single Asian man, much less find him.	Far from being Yoo Jin-ho, it was hard to find a young Asian man who looked like him.
23	‘설마... 도시를 빠져나갔나?’	Did not you ... have you left the city?’	‘’No...Did you leave the city?’	Don't... Did you get out of town?’
24	진우에겐 귀여운 동생에 불과하지만, 유진호도 D급의 전투 계열 헌터다.	Jin-woo is a cute little brother, but Yoo Jin-ho is also a D-class battle series hunter.	Even though he was just a cute younger brother to Jin-Woo, he was still a D-class Hunter.	He is just a cute younger brother to Jin-woo, but Yoo Jin-ho is also a fighter in class D.
25	어지간한 일반인들이라면 떼로 몰려들어도 유진호를 당할 수 없다.	Even if the crowd is crowded with ordinary people, Yoo jinho can not be attacked.	Ordinary people wouldn’t be able to harm Jin-Hoo even if they came in groups.	Those who are not qualified will not be able to get Yoo Jin-ho even if they flock into the group.
26	헌터관리국으로 간다던 차가 도시를 벗어나려 한다면 유진호도 분명 낌새를 느꼈을 거고, 저항을 시도했을 것이다.	If the car that was going to the 『Hunter Bureau』 was going to get out of the city, Yoo Jin-ho would surely have a sense, and would have tried to resist.	If a car that was supposed to go to the Hunter Bureau looked like it was going out of the city, Jin-Hoo would have noticed and tried to resist.	If a car going to Hunter's Administration tried to get out of the city, Yoo must have felt a hint and tried to resist.
27	문제는.	the problem is.	The problem is.	The question is.
28	‘진호를 데려간 자식이 S급 헌터라는 거지.’	The child who took Jinho is a S-class Hunter. ’	’The man who took Jin-ho was S-class Hunter.’	The man who took Jin-ho was S-class Hunter.’
29	진우는 그림자들의 이동 반경을 더 확대시켰다.	Jin-woo further enlarged the radius of movement of the shadows.	Jin-Woo widened the shadow’s search zone.	Jin-woo magnified the radius of the shadows.
30	‘황동수라고 했지.’	It was called 'Hwangsoo'. ’	‘’Hwang Dong-Soo.’	Hwang Dong-soo.'
31	그가 무슨 생각으로 자신을 사칭하고 유진호를 데려갔는지는 알 수 없었다.	I did not know what he was thinking of himself and taking Yoo Jin-ho.	To was unclear what he was thinking hiding his identity and taking Jin-Ho.	It was unclear what he thought of impersonating himself and taking Yoo.
32	그러나 기브 앤 테이크.	But Give and Take.	But give and take.	But Gibb and Take.
33	신경을 거슬리게 만든 대가만큼은 반드시 받아 내야겠다고 내심 다짐했다.	I vowed that I would have to accept as much as the price that made me nervous.	I vowed that I would have to accept as much as the price that made me nervous.	I must accept the price that has made me nervous."
34	그리고 만약 진호에게 무슨 일이라도 생긴다면...	And if anything happens to Jinho ...	And if anything happens to Jinho...	And if anything happens to Jinho...
35	진우의 눈에서 위험한 안광이 번들거렸다.	In Jin-woo 's eyes, a dangerous light glows.	A dangerous light glistened in Jin-Woo’s eyes.	Jin-woo's eyes glistened with dangerous eyes.
36	곧.	soon.	Soon.	full soon
37	더 활발한 수색을 시작한 그림자 병사들에게서 도시 전체를 아우르는 무수한 정보가 쏟아져 들어왔다.	From Shadow Soldiers who started a more active search, a lot of information about the whole city was pouring in.	The shadows, who began to search more actively, poured countless information from all over the city.	The shadow soldiers, who started a more active search, poured countless information from all over the city.
38	* * *	* * *	***	* * *
39	결국 황동수가 사고를 쳤다.	Eventually, Hwang Dong-soo got into an accident.	Eventually, Hwang Dong-soo got into an accident.	Eventually, Hwang Dong-soo got into an accident.
40	이 사실을 알게 된 스케빈저 길드에는 비상이 걸렸다.	Scavenger Guild is on alert after know this fact.	Scavenger Guild went on alert after know this.	Scavenger Guild is on alert after learning this fact.
41	상대는 성진우.	His opponent is Sung Jin-woo.	His opponent is Sung Jin-woo.	His opponent is Sung Jin-woo.
42	만에 하나 일이 잘못됐을 경우 황동수의 목숨은 보장할 수 없었다.	If one thing is wrong, Hwang's life can not be guaranteed.	If something went wrong, Hwang's life could not be guaranteed.	If something went wrong, Hwang's life could not be guaranteed.
43	황동수는 스케빈저 길드의 에이스 중 에이스.	Hwang Dong-soo is the ace of Scavenger Guild.	Hwang Dong-soo is the ace of Scavenger Guild.	Hwang Dong-soo is the ace of Scavenger Guild.
44	전력의 거대한 축이었다.	It's a huge axis of power.	He is a huge axis of power.	It was a huge axis of power.
45	그를 잃을 수 없는 토마스 안드레는 길드 사무실에 앉아 초조하게 연락들을 기다렸다.	Unable to lose him, Thomas Andre sat nervously in the Guild office waiting for the call.		Unable to lose him, Thomas Andre sat nervously in the Guild office waiting for the call.
46	소식은 아직인가?	any news?		Is the news yet?
47	부하 직원이 어두운 표정으로 고개를 끄덕였다.	The staff nodded in a dark expression.		The subordinate nodded in a dark expression.
48	그렇습니다.	That's right.		That's right.
49	토마스의 이마에 새겨진 주름이 한층 더 깊어졌다.	The wrinkles engraved on Thomas's forehead became deeper.		The wrinkles on Thomas' forehead grew deeper.
50	핸드폰이 꺼져 있어 황동수의 위치추적이 불가능했다. 그가 자주 들리는 곳은 직원들을 시켜 모두 뒤져 봤지만, 불행히도 성과라고 할 만큼 건진 것은 없었다.	It's impossible to trace the position of Hwangsoo because his cell phone has been turned off. Andre ordered his staff to search everywhere where Hwangsoo often went, but unfortunately he did not succeed.		Hwang Dong-soo's location was impossible because his cell phone was turned off. He had his employees search everywhere he often heard, but unfortunately he didn't get enough results.
51	미스터 황은 오늘을 단단히 벼르고 있었던 모양이었다.	Mr. Hwang had seemed to be shrinking today.		Mr. Hwang seemed determined to be today.
52	‘목숨이 아깝지도 않은가?’	Is not life worth living?		Isn't it a waste of breath?'
53	아니.	no.		No.
54	미스터 황도 S급 헌터다. 성진우와 자신의 격차 정도는 그도 인식하고 있을 터였다.	Mr. Yellow is a S-class Hunter. The gap between Sung Jin-woo and his own self might be recognized.		Mr. Hwang is also an S-class Hunter. To the extent of his gap with Sung Jin-woo, he must have been aware of it.
55	그럼에도 이렇게 무모한 짓을 벌이는 것은 믿는 구석이 있기 때문이다.	Nevertheless, it is because there is a corner to believe in doing such a reckless act.		Nevertheless, there are reasons to believe such reckless behavior.
56	‘내가 나설 수밖에 없다는 걸 알고 있어서겠지.’	I know I can not help but leave. ’		I know I have no choice but to step in.'
57	그의 추측은 틀리지 않았다.	His speculation was not wrong.		His guess was not wrong.
58	그가 다소 사고를 일으킨다 하더라도 계약 기간이 끝날 때까지 그는 스케빈저 길드의 재산이었다.	Even if he caused some accidents, he was the property of the Scavenger guild until the end of the contract period.		Even if he caused some accidents, he was the property of Scavenger Guild until the end of the contract.
59	스케빈저 길드는 황동수의 실력과 가능성을 보고 많은 돈을 투자했다.	The scavenger guild has invested a lot of money to see the brilliance and potential of the brass.		Skavinzer Guild has invested a lot of money in the eyes of Hwang's ability and potential.
60	이 토마스 안드레가 자신의 재산을 포기할 사람이 아니란 사실을 알고 있기에 뒷일을 생각하지 않고 일을 저지른 거다.	I knew that Thomas Andre was not the one to give up his property, so I did not think about the future.		Knowing that Thomas Andre wasn't the one to give up his property, he did it without thinking about the consequences.
61	‘...내가 너무 헌터들을 신사적으로 대했나?’	... Did I treat the hunters too gentlemanly?’		... did I treat Hunter too gentlemanly?'
62	일이 수습되고 나면 앞으로 다시는 문제를 일으키지 않게 단단히 단속해야겠다고 토마스는 거듭 곱씹었다.	Once the work has been settled, Thomas repeatedly tries to crack down so that it will not cause trouble again in the future.		Thomas chewed over and over, saying, "We'll have to crack down on it so that it won't cause any trouble again."
63	토마스의 잔뜩 가라앉은 분위기에 직원들은 숨소리조차 조심스러웠다.	The staff was careful even to breathe in the sinking atmosphere of Thomas.		Even the staff were wary of breathing due to Thomas's so subdued atmosphere.
64	그때.	then.		then
65	전화가 울렸다.	The phone rang.		The telephone rang.
66	어떤 소식이든 연락을 기다리고 있던 토마스가 잽싸게 수화기를 들어 올렸다.	Thomas, who was waiting to hear from any news, quickly picked up the receiver.		Thomas, who had been waiting to hear from you, quickly picked up the phone.
67	-미스터 황의 위치를 알 수 있을 것 같습니다.	- I think I can find Mr. Huang's position.		-I think I can tell where Mr. Hwang is.
68	로라의 목소리였다.	It was Laura's voice.		It was Laura's voice.
69	벌떡.	Bullock.		It's a
70	토마스가 자리를 박차고 일어났다.	Thomas got up and got up.		Thomas kicked up.
71	어떻게?	how?		How?
72	그가 어떤 심정인지 잘 알고 있다는 듯 로라의 설명은 멈추지 않고 빠르게 이어졌다.	Just as he knew what he was feeling, Laura's explanation did not stop, but it continued quickly.		Laura's explanation went on and on, as if she knew what he was thinking.
73	-헌터관리국에 협조를 구해 최근 한 달간 미스터 황의 이동 경로를 전부 분석해 봤어요. 도합 세 번, 평소의 행동반경을 벗어나 일정에 없는 장소로 이동한 흔적이 있더군요.	- I have sought cooperation with the 『Hunter Bureau』. I've analyzed all of Mr Huang's route for the past month. Three times, there was a trace of moving to the place which is not in schedule out of usual action radius.		-I've worked with Hunter's Bureau to analyze all of Mr. Hwang's movements in the last month. Three times, there are traces of a trip out of the usual radius of action to an unscheduled location.
74	좋았어!	Great!		Great!
75	토마스가 고개를 끄덕였다. 생각했던 것보다 빠르게 꼬리를 잡았다.	Thomas nodded. I caught the tail faster than I thought.		Thomas nodded. It caught its tail faster than I had expected.
76	그쪽으로 우리 애들을 전부 보내도록. 나도 그리로 출발한다.	Send all of our children to you. I go to that too.		Send all our children there. That's where I'm going.
77	-알겠습니다.	-Okay.		-Okay.
78	전화를 끊으려던 토마스가 멈칫하며 다시 수화기를 들어 올렸다.	Thomas, who was about to hang up, paused and picked up the receiver again.		Thomas tried to hang up and picked up the phone again.
79	그런데... 헌터관리국의 꼰대들은 어떻게 설득시킨 거지, 로라?	But ... how did the 『Hunter Bureau』's people convince you, Laura?		But... how did you convince Hunter's men, Laura?
80	헌터관리국은 헌터폰에 내장된 위치추적기를 통해 모든 헌터들의 현재 위치와 이동 경로를 기록한다.	The 『Hunter Bureau』 records the current location and route of all hunters through the location tracker built into the Hunter phone.		Hunter's office records the current location and route of all Hunter's movements through a location tracker built into Hunter's phone.
81	하지만 그들은 쉽게 자신들의 정보를 내어 주는 기관이 아니었다.	But they were not easy to give out their information.		But they were not an easy source of information.
82	아무리 스케빈저의 요청이 있었다고 해도 심사에만 최소 몇 시간 이상은 걸릴 텐데, 이렇게 빠르게 황동수의 기록을 꺼내 놓다니.	Even if there was a request from a scavenger, it would take at least a few hours for the examination only to get the records of the brass.		No matter how much Scavinger requested, it would take at least a few hours for the screening to be conducted, but how quickly Hwang Dong-soo's record was brought out.
83	있을 수 없는 일이었다.	It was impossible.		It was impossible.
84	토마스는 로라가 어떻게 그들을 움직인 것인지 의아했다.	Thomas wondered how Laura was moving them.		Thomas wondered how Laura moved them.
85	그러나 로라의 대답은 생각보다 간단했다.	But Laura's answer was simpler than I thought.		But Laura's answer was simpler than I thought.
86	-빨리 황동수 헌터를 찾지 못하면 성진우 씨와 마스터가 부딪힐 수도 있다고 했거든요.	- If I can not find Hwang, Soo-Hun, I would say that Mr. Sung Jin-woo and Master might hit.		If we don't find Hwang Dong-soo Hunter soon, Sung Jin-woo and Master could bump into him.
87	* * *	* * *		* * *
88	길드원들 전원이 막 이동을 시작했습니다!	All of the guild members just started moving!		All the guild members just started moving!
89	스케빈저의 동향을 감시하던 애덤의 다급한 목소리가 핸드폰을 때렸다.	Adam 's urgent voice, which was watching the trends of Scavenger, hit his cell phone.		Adam's urgent voice watching Scavinger's movement hit his cell phone.
90	부국장이 물었다.	The Deputy Director asked.		The Deputy Director asked.
91	-100명 전부?	-100 people?		All 100 people?
92	예정되어 있던 레이드까지 방금 취소했습니다. 모든 헌터들이 어디론가 움직이고 있습니다.	I just canceled to the raid that was scheduled. Every Hunter is moving somewhere.		I just cancelled the scheduled ladle. All the Hunter is moving somewhere.
93	-이게 대체... 지금 무슨 일이 일어나고 있는 거지?	- What the hell ... What is happening now?		What the hell... What's happening now?
94	...	...		...
95	애덤은 쉽게 입을 열 수 없었다.	Adam couldn't open his mouth easily.		Adam couldn't open his mouth easily.
96	스케빈저 길드의 S급 헌터가 성진우 헌터의 일행을 사칭해 데려갔고, 성진우 헌터와 스케빈저 길드가 움직이기 시작했다.	The S-level Hunter of the Scavenger Guild has taken the group of Hunter Sung Jin-woo as a hostage, and the Hunter Sung Jin-woo and the Scavenger Guild have begun to move.		Scavenger Guild's S-class Hunter team was taken to impersonate Sung Jin-woo, and Hunter Sung Jin-woo and Scavenger Guild started to move.
97	보통 일이 아니었다.	It was not a normal thing.		It was not an ordinary affair.
98	스케빈저 길드 전체가 나섰다는 말은 곧 스케빈저의 주인인 토마스 안드레가 뒤에 있다는 소리.	The whole of the Scavenger Guild is said to be the back of the Scavenger master Thomas Andre.		The whole Scavinger Guild is out there, which means Thomas Andre, the owner of Scavinger, is behind.
99	불길한 기운에 애덤의 이마가 식은땀으로 젖어 갔다.	The ominous energy made Adam's forehead sweat.		The ominous energy made Adam's forehead sweat.
100	아니나 다를까.	just as expected.		Sure enough.
101	길드 건물 입구에서 나오는 토마스를 보고 애덤은 얼어붙었다.	Adam froze when he saw Thomas at the entrance to the building.		Adam froze when he saw Thomas at the entrance to the building.
102	‘헉...’	Ugh...’		Hoo...'
103	주위를 한 번 둘러보던 토마스는 대기시켜 놓았던 차에 올라타고서 어디론가 바쁘게 출발했다.	Thomas, who looked around once, climbed into a waiting car and started somewhere busy.		Thomas, who once looked around, got into the waiting car and started busy somewhere.
104	스케빈저 헌터들이 사라진 방향과 같았다.	The scavenger hunters seemed to have disappeared.		It was like the direction the Scavenger Hunter disappeared.
105	애덤은 떨리는 목소리를 가다듬으며 부국장에게 자신이 본 것을 말했다.	Adam trimmed his trembling voice and told his assistant what he had seen.		Adam told the deputy director what he saw, mending his shaking voice.
106	부국장님... 골리앗... 토마스 안드레까지 움직입니다.	Deputy director... Goliath... It goes as far as Thomas Andre.		Deputy director... Goliath... It goes as far as Thomas Andre.
107	* * *	* * *		* * *
108	정말 이래도 괜찮은 겁니까?	"Is this really okay?"		Are you sure you don't mind?
109	남자가 의식을 잃고 바닥에 쓰러진 유진호를 내려다보며 걱정스러운 목소리로 물었다.	The man looked down at the unconscious and collapsed Yoo Jin-ho and asked him in a worried voice.		The man looked down at the unconscious and collapsed Yoo Jin-ho and asked him in a worried voice.
110	황동수는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Hwang Dong-soo nodded his head.		Hwang Dong-soo nodded his head.
111	어떻게 하겠다는 게 아냐. 난 딱 한 가지만 알면 돼.	I'm not trying to do anything. I only need to know one thing.		I'm not trying to do anything. I only need to know one thing.
112	마스터인 토마스가 경고했다.	Master Thomas warned.		Master Thomas warned.
113	성진우를 건들지 말라고.	Don't touch Sung Jin-woo.		Don't touch Sung Jin-woo.
114	하지만 황동수는 처음부터 성진우를 건들 생각이 없었다.	However, Hwang had no intention of touching Sung Jin-woo from the beginning.		However, Hwang did not intend to touch Sung from the beginning.
115	굳이 성진우가 아니더라도 자신의 질문에 대답해 줄 수 있는 사람이 하나 더 있었으니까.	There was one more person who could answer his question even if it wasn't for Sung Jin-woo.		There was one more person who could answer his question even if it wasn't for Sung Jin-woo.
116	그날.	That day		That day
117	자신의 형 황동석과 성진우, 그리고 유진호가 들어갔던 던전에서 무슨 일이 있었는지.	What happened in the dungeon where his older brother Hwang Dong-seok, Sung Jin-woo, and Yoo Jin-ho entered.		What happened in the dungeon where his older brother Hwang Dong-seok, Sung Jin-woo, and Yoo Jin-ho entered.
118	유진호에게 묻는 말에만 솔직히 대답하면 보내 주겠다고 했다.	’I will let you go if you answer the question honestly.’		I will let you go if you answer the question honestly."
119	그러나 유진호는 만신창이가 될 때까지도 끝내 입을 열지 않았다.	However, Yoo Jin-ho did not even open his mouth until he became a man.		However, Yoo Jin-ho did not open his mouth until he was full.
120	유진호가 입을 다물면 다물수록 심증은 더욱 깊어져 갔다.	When Yoo Jin-ho hit his mouth, the heartache deepened.		The closer Yoo Jin-ho closed his mouth, the deeper he felt.
121	듣고 싶은 답은 하나.	One answer I want to hear.		One answer you want to hear.
122	-성진우가 형을 죽였다.	- Sung-jin killed your brother.		- Sung Jin-woo killed his brother.
123	그 한마디만 들을 수 있으면 유진호에게 볼일은 없었다.	Yoo Jin-ho had nothing to do if he could hear one word.		Yoo Jin-ho had nothing to do if he could hear one word.
124	그런데.	By the way.		by the way
125	체구도 작고 어수룩해 보이는 녀석이 무슨 깡으로 S급 헌터 앞에서 이리 굳게 입을 다물고 있는 것인지.	How can someone who looks small and clumsy keep his mouth shut in front of a class S Hunter?		How can someone who looks small and clumsy keep his mouth shut in front of a class S Hunter?
126	그 용기만은 칭찬해 줄 만했다.	The courage was commendable.		The courage was commendable.
127	‘그러나 무모함이 면죄부가 되어 줄 수는 없지.’	But recklessness can't be excused.		But recklessness can't be excused.’
128	황동석은 온몸이 성한 곳 하나 없는 유진호의 옆구리를 툭툭 걷어찼다.	Chung Dong-sucked the side of Yoo Jin-ho, who had no one where his whole body was well-groomed.		Hwang kicked Yoo Jin-ho's side, which had no healthy body.
129	어이. 일어나.	Hey. wake up.		Hey. Get up.
130	이 녀석이 기절했다 깨어난 게 벌써 네 번째였던가?	This guy fainted. Was he awake for the fourth time?		This guy is out of his senses. Was it the fourth time you woke up?
131	질기게 버티는 유진호에게 짜증이 난 황동석의 발길질이 좀 더 거세졌다.	Hwang Dong-seok, who was irritated by Yoo Jin-ho, was more aggressive.		Hwang Dong-seok, who was irritated by Yoo Jin-ho, was more aggressive.
132	일어나라고!	Get up!		Get up!
133	퍽!	puck!		Puck!
134	커헉!	Great!		Kuhh!
135	입속에 고인 피를 왈칵 토하며 몸을 움츠리는 유진호를 보고, 다른 사내가 낄낄댔다.	When he saw Yoo Jin-ho, who was cursing with blood in his mouth, another man giggled.		When he saw Yoo Jin-ho, who was cursing with blood in his mouth, another man giggled.
136	그래도 꼴에 탱커라고 꽤 잘 버티네요. 보통 사람 같았으면 벌써 죽었을 텐데.	But you're a tanker. You're quite good at it. Ordinary people would have died already.		But you're a tanker. You're quite good at it. Ordinary people would have died already.
137	황동수는 무표정한 얼굴로 유진호의 뒷머리를 잡아 고개를 들췄다.	Hwang-soo grabbed the back of his head with his expressionless face and lifted his head.		Hwang Dong-soo raised his head by holding Yoo's back with a blank face.
138	잘 들어. 난 너를 죽일 생각이 없다. 여기 웃고 있는 녀석은 제법 실력 있는 힐러지. 이 녀석은 네가 죽기 직전이 될 때마다 너를 살려 낼 거다.	Listen, I don't intend to kill you. The one smiling here is a very good healer. He'll save you whenever you're about to die.		Listen, I don't intend to kill you. The one smiling here is a very good healer. He'll save you whenever you're about to die.
139	유진호의 흐릿한 시선이 낄낄대던 사내를 향하자, 그는 미소를 지으며 인사하는 것처럼 손가락을 까닥거렸다.	As Yu Jin-ho's hazy gaze headed toward the giggling man, he smiled and clapped his fingers as if he were greeting.		As Yu Jin-ho's hazy gaze headed toward the giggling man, he smiled and clapped his fingers as if he were greeting.
140	황동수의 손이 거칠게 움직였다.	Hwang Dong-soo's hand moved roughly.		Hwang Dong-soo's hand moved roughly.
141	커헉!	Kuhh!		Kuhh!
142	그 손에 붙들려 있는 유진호의 고개 또한 크게 움직였다.	The head of Yoo Jin-ho, who was caught in his hand, also moved greatly.		Yoo Jin-ho's head on the hand also moved loudly.
143	먼지가 가득한 건물 내부가 눈에 들어왔다.	The inside of the building filled with dust came into my eyes.		The dusty interior of the building caught my eye.
144	황동수가 말을 이었다.	Hwang Dong-soo followed suit.		Hwang Dong-soo followed suit.
145	여긴 가동이 중단된 지 5년도 더 된 공장이다. 네가 아무리 비명을 질러 대도 와 줄 사람은 없다.	It's been more than five years since the operation stopped. No one can come no matter how much you scream.		It's been more than five years since the operation stopped. No one can come no matter how much you scream.
146	유진호의 고개를 단단히 고정한 채, 황동수가 자신의 얼굴을 들이밀었다.	Holding Yoo's head firmly, Hwang Dong-soo pushed himself into the face.		Holding Yoo's head firmly, Hwang Dong-soo pushed himself into the face.
147	두 사람의 시선이 점점 가까워졌다.	The two people 's gaze is getting closer.		The eyes of the two grew closer.
148	그러니 내가 알고 싶은 것을 말해 줄 때까지 넌 영원히 여기서 고통을 받아야 한다는 소리지.	So until you tell me what I want to know, you'll suffer here forever.		So until I tell you what I want to know, you should suffer here forever.
149	코가 맞닿을 거리에서 황동수가 이를 드러냈다.	Hwang Dong-soo showed his teeth at a distance where his nose was touching.		Hwang Dong-soo showed his teeth at a distance where his nose was touching.
150	어때? 이제 순순히 털어넣을 마음이 생기나?	What do you think? Are you ready to talk to me now?		What do you think? Are you ready to talk to me now?
151	...	...		...
152	유진호의 입술이 달싹거렸으나 너무 작은 소리라 황동수의 귀에도 들리지 않았다.	Yu Jin-ho's lips were chirping, but they were too small to even hear Hwang Dong-soo's ears.		Yu Jin-ho's lips were chirping, but they were too small to even hear Hwang Dong-soo's ears.
153	뭐라고?	what?		What?
154	...	...		...
155	고개를 갸웃거리던 황동수가 귀를 가까이 댔다.	Hwang Dong-soo, who tilted his head, held his ears close.		Hwang Dong-soo, who tilted his head, held his ears close.
156	유진호는 입술 바로 앞까지 붙은 황동수의 귀에 속삭였다.	Yoo Jin-ho whispered in Hwang's ear, which was right in front of his lips.		Yoo Jin-ho whispered in Hwang's ear, which was right in front of his lips.
157	...좆까.	Fuck you.		I am afraid that...
158	황동수의 얼굴이 일그러졌다.	Hwang's face was distorted.		Hwang Dong-soo's face was distorted.
159	쿠웅!	Kuwoong!		Ku Woong!
160	유진호의 옆머리를 그래도 바닥에 처박아 버린 황동수가 숨을 씩씩 내쉬었다.	However, Hwang Dong-soo, who had his side of Yoo's head stuck to the floor, breathed.		However, Hwang Dong-soo, who had his side of Yoo's head stuck to the floor, breathed.
161	어이! 죽인 거 아냐?	Hey! Did you kill him?		Hey! Didn't you kill her?
162	눈이 휘둥그레진 힐러가 달라붙어 맥박을 살폈다.	His eyes were clinging to the swirling healer and looked at his pulse.		A wide-eyed healer clung to his pulse.
163	휴우-	Wow -		Hugh-
164	아직 유진호의 심장이 뛰고 있는 걸 확인한 그가 안도의 한숨을 내쉬었다.	As he confirmed that Yoo Jin-ho's heart was still running, he sighed relievedly.		Having confirmed that Yoo's heart was still beating, he breathed a sigh of relief.
165	하지만 방금 분명 조금만 힘을 더 줬어도 이 어리고 약한 헌터의 숨통이 끊어졌을 것은 틀림없었다.	But I'm sure he had just given me a little more power, but I was sure that this little and weak Hunter's breath was broken.		But if I had just given him a little extra strength, this young, weak Hunter must have lost his breath.
166	미스터 황, 조심 좀 해 달라고. 돈 때문에 살인에 가담하긴 싫으니까.	Mr. Hwang, please be careful. I don't want to get involved in murder for money.		Mr. Hwang, please be careful. I don't want to get involved in murder for money.
167	...주의하지.	... do not pay attention.		I'll take note of...
168	황동수도 자신의 실수를 인정했다.	Hwang Dong-soo also admitted his mistake.		Hwang Dong-soo also admitted his mistake.
169	아슬아슬한 상황 때문일까.	Is it because of the situation?		Is it because of the situation?
170	처음부터 불안감을 감추지 못하던 사내가 황동수를 만류했다.	The man, who had been anxious from the beginning, stopped Hwang Dong-soo.		The man, who had been anxious from the beginning, stopped Hwang Dong-soo.
171	그만하고 가시죠. 이만하면 충분히 알아볼 만큼은 다 하셨지 않습니까?	Let's stop. You've done enough to find out, haven't you?		Let's stop. You've done enough to find out, haven't you?
172	무슨 소리야. 이제 시작인데.	What are you talking about? It's just the beginning.		What are you talking about? It's the beginning.
173	황동수는 입꼬리를 올리고 비릿한 미소를 지었다.	Hwang Dong-soo put up his mouth and gave a wry smile.		Hwang Dong-soo put up his mouth and gave a wry smile.
174	잔인한 성정은 자신의 형과 똑닮아 있었다.	A cruel heart resembled his brother.		A cruel heart resembled his brother.
175	황동수를 설득하는 데 실패한 사내는 불안한 마음에 자꾸 주변을 두리번거렸다.	The man, who failed to persuade Hwang Dong-soo, kept wandering around in an uneasy mood.		The man, who failed to persuade Hwang Dong-soo, kept wandering around in an uneasy mood.
176	그때.	then.		then
177	사내는 공장 안의 저편에 서 있는 뭔가를 발견했다.	The man found something on the other side of the factory.		The man found something standing on the other side of the factory.
178	뭐지?	What is it?		What is it?
179	사내의 눈이 가늘어졌다.	The man's eyes narrowed.		The man's eyes narrowed.
180	그 순간.	At that moment.		At that moment.
181	어? 어어?	uh? What?		Huh? Huh?
182	사내가 놀라 그곳을 가리키자, 황동수와 힐러도 고개를 들었다.	As the man pointed there, Hwang Dong-soo and Healer also looked up.		As the man pointed there, Hwang Dong-soo and Healer also looked up.
183	거기엔 검은 갑옷을 입은 하이오크 하나가 있었다.	There was a high-orc in black armor.		There was a high-Ok in black armor.
184	...오크?	...Orc?		...Ok?
185	황동수가 몸을 일으켰다.	Hwang Dong-soo rose.		Hwang Dong-soo rose.
186	유진호의 상태를 살피던 힐러도 몸을 일으켰다.	The healer who looked at the condition of Yoo Jin-ho also raised his body.		Healer, who was looking into Yoo's condition, also rose.
187	주위에 던전 브레이크라도 터졌나?	Did you break the dungeon brake around?		Did you break a dungeon break around?
188	황동수는 고개를 저었다.	Hwang Dong-soo shook his head.		Hwang Dong-soo shook his head.
189	그랬다면 주변이 아수라장이 됐을 터였다.	If that were the case, the surrounding area would be in chaos.		If that were the case, the surrounding area would be in chaos.
190	혹시 몰라 기감을 확장해 인근의 기척을 뒤져 봤지만 다른 마수의 흔적은 느껴지지 않았다.	I do not know, but I extended my passion to explore the neighborhood, but I did not feel the traces of other Magic Beast.		I tried to search the neighborhood by expanding my sense of humor, but I could not find any sign of other magic tricks.
191	하이오크는 혼자였다.	High orc was alone.		The hi-Ok was alone.
192	신기한 일이군.	That's amazing.		That's amazing.
193	그런데 신기한 일은 거기서 그치지 않았다.	But the miraculous thing did not stop there.		But the novelty did not stop there.
194	하이오크는 떨고 있었다.	High orc was shaking.		The high-oak was shaking.
195	공포에 가득 찬 얼굴로, 금방이라도 떨어질 것 같은 눈물을 간신히 참아 내며, 겁에 질려 사지를 떨고 있었다.	A face filled with terror, barely holding back the tears that were about to fall, and trembling with fear.		A face filled with terror, barely holding back the tears that were about to fall, and trembling with fear.
196	미스터 황. 저 녀석, 당신을 보고 겁먹은 것 같은데?	Mr. Hwang, I think he's scared to see you.		Mr. Hwang, I think he's scared to see you.
197	...장난칠 시간은 없다.	I don't have time to play with...		I don't have time to play with...
198	황동수의 주먹에 하얀빛이 맺히기 시작했다.	A white light began to appear on Hwang's fist.		A white light began to appear on Hwang's fist.
199	어디서 나온 오크인지는 모르겠으나 발견한 이상 살려 봴 수는 없었다.	I don't know where the orcs came from, but as far as I found out, I couldn't keep them alive.		I don't know where the orcs came from, but as far as I found out, I couldn't keep them alive.
200	성큼성큼 가까워진 황동수가 오크의 머리통을 날리기 위해 주먹을 들어 올린 순간.	The moment when the brass as close as possible ascends the fist to blow the head of the orc.		The moment Hwang Dong-soo raised his fist to blow Ock's head.
201	어디선가 묵직한 남성의 목소리가 들려왔다.	Somewhere I could hear the heavy man's voice.		Somewhere I could hear the heavy man's voice.
202	-교환.	- Exchange.		- Exchange.


1	거실의 TV에서는 최근 잦아진 던전 관련 사고들에 대한 뉴스가 흘러나오고 있었다.	The TV in the living room was getting news of recent incidents involving the dungeon.	TV in the living room was getting news of recent incidents involving the dungeon.
2	아직 대형 사고가 터지지는 않았지만 레이드 중에 희생당하는 헌터들의 숫자가 늘고 있다는 소식이었다.	Although no major accidents have occurred yet, the number of Hunter's victims during the race is on the rise.	Although no major accidents have occurred yet, the number of Hunter's victims during the race is on the rise.
3	"아들은 괜찮으려나?"	"Will your son be okay?"	"Will your son be okay?"
4	뉴스를 지켜보던 어머니가 진우를 떠올리며 불안한 목소리를 냈다.	His mother, who was watching the news, gave a nervous voice, recalling Jin-woo.	His mother, who was watching the news, gave a nervous voice, recalling Jin-woo.
5	아들이 얼마나 뛰어난 헌터건 간에 자식이 걱정되는 부모의 마음을 어쩔 수가 있을까?	No matter how good her son is, how can a parent help not to worry about their children?	No matter how good his son is, how can he help parents who worry about their children?
6	진우의 명에 따라 그림자에 숨어 집을 지키던 베르가 그 말을 들었다.	According to Jin-woo's order, [Ber], who was hiding in the shadows and guarding the house, heard it.	According to Jin-woo's order, [Ber], who was hiding in the shadows and guarding the house, heard it.
7	‘왕의 어머니시여. 주군께서 성하시지 못할 사고라면 그 누구도 살아남지 못할 것입니다.’	The king 's mother. No one will survive if the lord can not be saved. "	Mother of the King No one would survive an accident that the Lord could not prosper.’
8	베르는 목구멍 위로 올라오려는 말을 속으로 간신히 삼켰다.	Ber swallowed the words to come up on his throat.	Berc swallowed a horse that was about to go up the throat.
9	쓸데없이 주군의 어머니를 놀라게 할 수는 없는 일.	I can not surprise my mother in vain.	a needless surprise to the master's mother
10	덕분에 답답함은 자신의 몫이었다.	Thanks to that, it was his own responsibility.	Thanks to him, the frustration was his own.
11	주군을 화면에 비치는 저급한 괴물들 따위와 비교하는 주군의 어머니가 야속했지만, 베르는 인내에 인내를 더하며 주군의 강대함에 대해 설파하고 싶은 마음을 억눌렀다.	Although the mother of the lord, who compared the lieutenant to the low-ranking monsters on the screen, was vile,『Ber』persevered in patience and suppressed the desire to preach about the might of the Lieutenant.	The master's mother, who compared him to the lowly monsters on the screen, was heartbroken, but Berr tried to add patience to the man's character and to preach about his power.
12	[다음은 현재 미 헌터관리국에서 주최하고 있는...]	[The following is currently hosted by the 『Hunter Bureau』 ...]	[Next is currently hosted by the Hunter's Administration]
13	화면이 바뀌고, 미국 공항의 모습이 흘러나오며 국제길드 컨퍼런스에 대한 뉴스가 나왔다.	The screen changed, the images of the U.S. airport came out, bringing news of the international guild conference.	The screen changed, the images of the U.S. airport came out, bringing news of the international guild conference.
14	화면 속 진우가 공항으로 들어섰다.	Jin-woo in the picture entered the airport.	The rain on the screen entered the airport.
15	플래시 세례를 받으며 걸어 들어오는 아들의 모습에, 어머니는 언제 걱정했었나 싶게 흐뭇한 미소를 지었다.	When she saw her son walking in a flash, her mother smiled as if she had worried.	When she saw her son walking in a flash, her mother smiled as if she had worried.
16	"진아야, 오빠 나왔다."	"Jin Ah, your brother came out."	Jin-a, you're here."
17	"정말?"	"Really?"	"Really?"
18	진아가 하던 공부를 팽개치고 방에서 쪼르르 뛰쳐나왔다.	Jin-ah dashed out of the room, abandoning her studies.	Jin-ah dashed out of the room, abandoning her studies.
19	벌써 한두 번 본 것도 아닌데, 화면으로 만나는 오빠는 여전히 신기하고 반가웠다.	I haven't seen him once or twice, but the older brother I met on the screen was still amazed and pleased.	I haven't seen him once or twice, but the older brother I met on the screen was still amazed and pleased.
20	하지만.	But.	but
21	진아와 어머니 두 사람은 전혀 알지 못했다.	Jin-ah and her mother didn't know at all.	Jin-ah and her mother didn't know at all.
22	지금 두 사람보다 더 열렬히 화면을 지켜보며 환호하고 있는 누군가가 근처에 존재한다는 사실을.	There is someone nearby who is cheering and watching the screen more enthusiastically than the two.	There is someone nearby who is cheering and watching the screen more enthusiastically than the two.
23	‘왕이시여...!’	King ...! ’	King...!'
24	베르는 감격에 찬 눈빛으로 화면에 시선을 고정했다.	『Ber』fixed his gaze on the screen with a throbbing eye.	Berr fixed his eyes on the screen with an emotional look.
25	그런데.	By the way.	by the way
26	갑작스럽게 온몸에 한기가 들기 시작했다.	Suddenly, there was a chill in my body.	Suddenly, there was a chill in my body.
27	아무 전조도 없이 몸이 떨려 왔다.	My body trembled without any predictions.	I shivered without warning.
28	이 느낌.	This feeling.	This feeling.
29	전에도 한 번 이 비슷한 느낌을 받은 적이 있었다.	I've had a similar feeling before.	I've had a similar feeling before.
30	그게 언제였을까?	When was that?	When was that?
31	기억을 더듬어 가던 베르가 마침내 그때의 상황을 떠올려 냈다.	『Ber』, who had followed the memory, finally recalled the situation at that time.	[Ber]ne finally remembered the situation.
32	그때.	then.	then
33	살의에 가득 찬 왕의 시선이 자신을 내려다보고 있었던 바로 그 순간이었다.	It was the very moment that the king's gaze, full of flesh, was looking down upon himself.	It was the very moment the king was looking down on him.
34	피할 수 없는 죽음.	Inevitable death.	inevitable death
35	그 죽음의 냄새를 감지한 본능이 말해주는 경고.	A warning that instinct that senses the smell of death tells.	a warning from the instinct to detect the smell of death
36	그림자 병사가 되고 난 이후 처음 겪어 보는 왕의 분노에 베르는 공포로 사고가 마비될 지경이었다.	The accident was paralyzed by fear of the king's anger, which he had never experienced since becoming a shadow soldier.	The accident was paralyzed by fear of the king's anger, which he had never experienced since becoming a shadow soldier.
37	그러나 자신은 왕의 병사!	But you are the king's soldier!	But he's the king's soldier!
38	정신이 번쩍 들었다.	The spirit flashed.	My mind flashed.
39	‘...왕이 분노하고 계신다.’	... The king is angry. ’	The king is angry.’
40	왕께 무슨 일이 생겼다는 걸 알게 된 이상 이렇게 겁에 질려 떨고 있을 수만은 없는 일.	When I find out what happened to the king, I can not be so frightened and trembling.	Now that you know what happened to the king, you can't be so scared and trembling.
41	베르는 바로 진우에게 신호를 보내 대화를 시도했다.	『Ber』 immediately sent a signal to Jin-woo and tried to converse.	Barr immediately signaled Jin-woo to try to converse.
42	‘왕이시여, 고정하소서. 제가 즉시 그리로 가겠나이다.’	"King, I can fix it. I will go there immediately. "	Woman of the King, hold on. I'll be there at once.’
43	대답은 빠르게 돌아왔다.	The answer came quickly.	The answer came quickly.
44	[너는... 움직이지 마라.]	[You ... do not move.]	You... don't move.
45	분노가 응축된 것 같은 왕의 음성이 느껴지자 베르는 사시나무처럼 사지를 떨었다.	The voice of the king seemed to condense the anger, and『Ber』trembled like a sapling.	When he felt the king's voice, which seemed to be concentrated in anger, Berne shook his limbs like a lush tree.
46	‘명을 따르겠습니다.’	I will follow your word. ’	I'll follow the name.'
47	그저 복종하겠다는 말밖에는 나오지 않았다.	I just said I was going to obey.	There was only a saying that he would obey.
48	그리고 동시에.	And at the same time.	And at the same time.
49	왕의 분노를 산 멍청이가 어떤 녀석인지 궁금해졌다.	I wondered who the fool was who bought the king's wrath.	I wondered what kind of fool he was who caused the king's anger.
50	‘어찌도 이리 어리석은 짓을...’	Why did you do such a stupid thing...'	Why did you do such a stupid thing...'
51	두려움에 몸을 떨어 대던 베르는 조금이라도 더 공포를 잊기 위해 그림자 깊은 곳으로 숨어들어 갔다.	As he fell in fear, 『Ber』 hid in a deep shadow to forget his fear.	Despair for fear, Berne went into the shadows to forget any more.
52	* * *	* * *	* * *
53	부산.	Busan.	Busan
54	기사단 길드는 레이드 준비에 한창이었다.	The Knights Guild was in the middle of preparing for the raid.	Knights Guild was in full preparation for Raid.
55	길드 마스터 박종수는 공격대원들의 상태를 마지막으로 점검해보며 레이드 성공에 대한 의지를 불태웠다.	Guild master, Park Jong - su, finally checked the status of the attackers and burned his will for the success of the raid.	Guild Master Park Jong-soo burned his will to succeed in the race, last checking the condition of the strikers.
56	"요즘 던전에서 사고가 많다고 하니 다들 정신 똑바로 차리고 합시다. 우리는 한 사람도 다치는 일 없게."	"These days, there are many accidents in the dungeon, let's keep everyone straight. We are not hurt by one person. "	"These days, there are many accidents in Dungeon, so let's keep our heads straight. We don't hurt anybody."
57	"옙!"	Yeah!"	"Huh!"
58	진우의 소환수들과 함께 레이드를 뛴 뒤로 묘하게 겸손해진 길드원들이 기합이 들어간 모습을 보였다.	After playing the raid with Jin-woo's summons, the humiliated guild members seemed to be entertaining.	After playing with Jin-woo's summoners, the strangely humble guild members appeared united.
59	그런데.	By the way.	by the way
60	박종수의 뒤에서 연신 고개를 끄덕이며 리액션을 하고 있던 부사장 정윤태가 무언가를 발견하고서는 눈을 휘둥그레 떴다.	Jung Yoon-tae, vice president of the company who was reacting to Park's reaction with a nod, opened his eyes wide when he found something.	Jung Yoon-tae, vice president of the company who was reacting to Park's reaction with a nod, opened his eyes wide when he found something.
61	"헉!"	Ugh!"	"Huck!"
62	박종수가 급히 뒤를 돌아보았다.	Park Jong-su rushed backwards.	Park Jong-soo looked back in a hurry.
63	"왜? 무슨 일이야?"	"Why? What's going on?"	"Why? What's going on?"
64	정윤태가 바닥을 가리키며 그림자와 박종수를 번갈아 보았다.	Jung Yoon-tae pointed to the floor and saw the shadow and Park Jong-soo alternately.	Jung Yoon-tae alternated between shadows and Park Jong-soo, pointing to the floor.
65	"해, 행님! 그림자가요, 행님 발밑에 그림자가 방금 막 부르르..."	Do it, sir! Shadow, the shadows is moving ... "	"Do it, sir! Shadows are on your feet. Shadows are just calling..."
66	정윤태는 가늘어진 박종수의 눈매를 보고는 말을 멈추었다.	Jung Yoon-tae stopped his eyes when he saw the thin eyes of Park Jong-soo.	Jung stopped talking when he saw the narrow eyes of Park Jong-su.
67	"윤태야, 내가 레이드 전에 술 입에 대지 말라고 몇 번이나 말했냐?"	"Yoon-tae, how many times have I told you not to drink before Raid?"	"Yoon-tae, how many times have I told you not to drink before Raid?"
68	"아뇨, 행님, 저 오늘 한 방울도 안 마셨습니다. 진짜 그림자가 막 살아 있는 것처럼 떨었다니까요!"	"No, sir, I did not drink a drop today. The real shadows just shivered as if they were alive!"	"No, sir, I didn't drink a drop today. I was shaking like the real shadow was just alive!"
69	한심한 눈빛으로 정윤태를 바라보던 박종수가 한숨을 푹 내쉬었다.	Park Jong-soo, who looked at Jeong with a pitiful look, sighed deeply.	Park Jong-soo, who looked at Jeong with a pitiful look, sighed deeply.
70	"안 되겠다. 넌 오늘 쉬어라."	"No way. You should rest today."	"No way. You have to rest today."
71	"행님! 진짜라니까요!"	You! It's real! "	"Lord! I'm telling you it!"
72	"자, 다들 슬슬 들어갑시다. 오늘도 우리 기사단 화이팅!"	Come on, let's all go. Today we knightly fighting! "	"Come on, let's get in. Good luck with our Knights!"
73	"아, 행니임-!"	Ah, the line -!"	"Ah, Han-Ni-!"
74	정윤태의 억울한 목소리가 허공을 울리는 가운데.	Jung Yoon - tae 's unjust voice is ringing in the air.	amid the hollowness of Jung's voice
75	진우가 병사들을 뿌려놓은 곳마다 떨리는 그림자를 봤다는, 믿지 못할 신고가 줄지어 이어졌다.	There were unbelivable reports of shuddering shadows everywhere Jin-woo scattered his soldiers.	Unbelievable reports of shuddering shadows everywhere Jin-woo scattered his soldiers.
76	목격자들의 시선도 아랑곳하지 않을 만큼.	I do not care about the eyes of the witnesses.	to the point of not paying attention to the sight of witnesses
77	그림자 병사들은 진심으로 분노하는 주군의 감정에 전율할 수밖에 없었다.	Shadow soldiers were forced to shudder at the state's deep anger.	Shadow soldiers were forced to shudder at the state's deep anger.
78	* * *	* * *	* * *
79	-교환	- Exchange	- Exchange.
80	하이오크 병사가 사라지고 진우가 나타났다.	High Orc soldiers disappeared and Jin-woo appeared.	High-Ok soldiers disappeared and a rainstorm appeared.
81	‘...!’	...! ’	‘...!’
82	황동수 일행은 예상치 못한 불청객의 등장에 뱀을 마주한 쥐처럼 다들 얼어붙었다.	Hwang Dong-soo's group was frozen like a mouse facing a snake in the appearance of unexpected guests.	Hwang Dong-soo's group was frozen like a mouse facing a snake in the appearance of unexpected guests.
83	특히 진우를 알아본 황동수는 순간 호흡이 멎을 뻔했다.	Notably, Hwang Dong-soo, who recognized Jin-woo, almost stopped breathing for a moment.	Notably, Hwang Dong-soo, who recognized Jin-woo, almost stopped breathing for a moment.
84	진우는 안중에도 없다는 듯 황동수를 성큼성큼 지나 유진호에게 걸어갔다.	Jin-woo strode past Hwang Dong-soo and walked to Yoo Jin-ho as if he had no interest in him.	Jin-woo strode past Hwang Dong-soo and walked to Yoo Jin-ho as if he had no interest in it.
85	딱히 입을 열지 않았는데도, 유진호의 곁에 서 있던 두 사람은 미리 말을 맞추기라도 한 것처럼 동시에 비켜섰다.	Even though they did not open their mouths, the two men standing beside Yoo Jin-ho stood at the same time as they did beforehand.	Despite not opening their mouths, the two men standing next to Yoo stepped aside at the same time as if they had even spoken in advance.
86	진우는 창고에서 꺼낸 힐링 포션을 유진호의 입에 조금씩 흘려보냈다.	Jin-woo sent healing potions that he had taken out of the inventory gradually to Yoo Jin-ho's mouth.	Jin-woo sent healing poses that he had taken out of the inventory gradually to Yoo Jin-ho's mouth.
87	그러나.	But.	But
88	[잔여 체력이 10% 이하일 때는 힐링 포션으로 체력을 회복할 수 없습니다.]	[When the remaining health is less than 10%, healing potions can not be restored.]	[If the remaining strength is less than 10%, the healing gun cannot be restored.]
89	‘띠링'하는 소리와 함께 치료할 수 없다는 메시지가 눈앞에 떠올랐다.	I heard a message saying that it can not be cured with the sound of 'tingling'.	A message came to my mind that I could not cure it with a "tringing" sound.
90	콰직.	Quiz.	Quasick.
91	힐링 포션 병이 진우의 손안에서 부서졌다.	A healing potion bottle broke in the hand of Jin-woo.	The healing potion bottle broke in Jin-woo's hand.
92	‘생명의 신수'는 병을 고치는 아이템이다. 병이 아닌 부상에는 도움이 되지 않는다.	Is the item to fix a disease. It does not help injuries other than illness.	"The Holy Grail of Life" is an item that fixes illness. It does not help with injuries that are not ill.
93	병을 고치는데 치료 마법이 도움되지 않는 것처럼.	Like healing magic does not help to heal a disease.	Just like the cure-all doesn't help.
94	‘치료 마법이 필요하다.’	I need a healing magic. ’	"We need a cure magic."’
95	그런데 힐이 가능한 유일한 그림자 병사인 베르는 한국에 있었다.	But he was the only shadow soldier he could have been in Korea.	But Berg, the only shadow soldier Hill could do, was in Korea.
96	지금 불러온다고 해도 시간이 얼마나 걸릴지...	How long will it take you to come in now ...	Even if you call me now, how long will it take?
97	그때 정신을 차린 황동수가 진우에게 말을 걸었다.	Then Hwang Dong-soo, who came to his senses, spoke to Jin-woo.	Then Hwang Dong-soo, who came to his senses, spoke to Jin-woo.
98	"너... 너 뭐야? 방금 오크... 어떻게 한 거지?"	"You... What are you? Orc... How did you do that?"	"You... What are you? Orc... How did you do that?"
99	진우는 들은 체도 하지 않고 옆의 두 사람에게 물었다.	Jin-woo didn't even listen and asked the next two people.	Jin-woo didn't even listen and asked the next two people.
100	"둘 중에 힐러가 있나?"	"Which one is the healer?"	"Which one is the healer?"
101	힐러라는 단어에 치유계열 헌터인 남자가 엉겁결에 고개를 끄덕였다.	The man, who is a healer hunter, nodded in a twinkling to the word	The man, who is a healer hunter, nodded in a twinkling to the word
102	진우는 유진호를 가리켰다.	Jin-woo pointed to Yoo Jin-ho.	Jin-woo pointed to Eugene.
103	"치료해라."	"Take care of it."	"Take care of it."
104	힐러의 시선이 황동수에게로 옮겨 갔다.	The eyes of the healer moved to Hwang Dong-soo.	Healer's eyes were shifted to Hwang Dong-soo.
105	황동수는 고개를 가로저었다.	Hwang Dong-soo shook his head.	Hwang Dong-soo shook his head.
106	진우가 유진호의 상체를 조심스럽게 눕히고 일어섰다.	Jin-woo carefully laid his upper body of Yoo Jin-ho and stood up.	Jin-woo carefully laid his upper body of Yoo Jin-ho and stood up.
107	"마지막으로 말한다. 치료해라."	I say finally. Treat."	I say finally. Treat."
108	다시 힐러의 시선이 황동수에게로 향했다.	Again, the eyes of the healer turned to Hwang.	Healer's eyes again turned to Hwang Dong-soo.
109	황동수의 대답은 똑같았고, 고개를 끄덕인 힐러가 진우를 바라보며 씩 입꼬리를 올렸다.	The answer of the brass was the same, and the healer nodded up his mouth, gazing at Jin-woo.	Hwang Dong-soo's answer was the same, and Hilter, who nodded, raised his mouth as he looked at Jin-woo.
110	"이거 나보다는 내 보스를 먼저 설득해야-"	"It's better to persuade my boss than me."	"It's better to persuade my boss than me."
111	그는 말을 잇지 못했다.	He could not speak.	He was speechless.
112	투쾅!	Thug!	Boom!
113	진우는 황동수가 유진호에게 했던 것처럼 힐러의 머리를 바닥에 찍어 버렸다.	Jin-woo dipped Healer's head on the floor as Hwang did to Yoo.	Jin-woo dipped Healer's head on the floor as Hwang did to Yoo.
114	너무 순식간이라 아무도 진우의 움직임을 보지 못했다.	It was so quick that no one could see Jin-woo's movements.	It was so short notice that no one could see the movement of Jin-woo.
115	S급인 황동수조차 진우가 공격한다는 기미조차 깨닫지 못하고 쓰러진 힐러를 발견했을 뿐이다.	Even Hwang Dong-soo, a grade S player, only found a healer who collapsed without realizing that Jin-woo was attacking.	Even Hwang Dong-soo, a grade S player, only found a healer who collapsed without realizing that Jin-woo was attacking.
116	진우는 남은 사내에게 돌아섰다.	Jin-woo turned to the rest of the man.	Jin-woo turned to the rest of the man.
117	"너도 힐러냐?"	"Are you a healer?"	"Are you a healer?"
118	사내는 자신에게 다가오는 진우의 얼굴을 확인하고선 턱을 떨었다.	The man shook his chin when he saw the face of Jin-woo approaching him.	The man shook his chin when he saw the face of Jin-woo approaching him.
119	"서, 성진우? 성진우 헌터?"	"Wow, Sung Jin-woo? Sung Jin-woo Hunter?	"Wow, Sung Jin-woo? Sung Jin-woo Hunter?
120	뒷걸음치는 그가 황동수를 노려보며 소리쳤다.	As he stepped back, he shouted at Hwang Dong-soo.	As he stepped back, he shouted at Hwang Dong-soo.
121	"황동수 씨! 이게 성진우와 관련된 일이라고는 안 했잖아! 이거 뭐야? 이거 뭐냐고!"	"Mr.Hwang Dong-soo! You didn't say this was about Sung Jin-woo! What is this? What is this?!"	"Mr.Hwang Dong-soo! You didn't say this was about Sung Jin-woo! What is this? What is this?!"
122	"치료마법이 가능하냐고 물었다."	"I asked if there was a cure available."	I asked if a cure was possible."
123	"아, 아니요. 저는..."	"Oh, no. I..."	"Oh, no. I..."
124	사내의 대답도 거기서 끊겼다.	The man's answer was cut off there.	The man's answer was cut off there.
125	투쾅!	Thug!	Boom!
126	보이지 않는 손에 타격당한 사내의 머리가 바닥에 처박혔다.	The head of the man who was struck by the invisible hand was caught on the floor.	The man's head hit by an invisible hand was plunged to the ground.
127	순식간에 상급 헌터 두 명이 의식을 잃었다.	In an instant, two senior Hunter went unconscious.	In an instant, two senior Hunter went unconscious.
128	진우의 힘을 직접 확인한 황동수의 심장이 거칠게 쿵쾅거렸다.	Hwang Dong-soo's heart pounded violently after seeing the power of Jin-woo.	Hwang Dong-soo's heart pounded violently after seeing the power of Jin-woo.
129	그때였다.	It was then.	It was then.
130	"혀, 형님."	"Get it, brother."	"Get it, brother."
131	바닥이 두 번이나 크게 울렸기 때문이었을까?	Was it because the floor sounded twice loud?	Was it because the floor rang out loud twice?
132	유진호의 의식이 돌아왔다.	Yoo Jin-ho's consciousness returned.	Yoo Jin-ho's consciousness returned.
133	"형... 님."	"My brother."	"My brother."
134	진우가 몸을 숙여 유진호의 목소리에 귀를 기울였다.	Jin-woo leaned down and listened to Yu Jin-ho's voice.	Jin-woo leaned down and listened to Yu Jin-ho's voice.
135	"진호야."	Jin ho.	"It's Jinho."
136	부어오른 눈을 가늘게 뜬 유진호가 피범벅이 된 얼굴을 움직여 힘겹게 입을 열었다.	With his swollen eyes slightly open, Yoo Jin-ho moved his blood-stained face and opened his mouth.	With his swollen eyes slightly open, Yoo Jin-ho moved his blood-stained face and opened his mouth.
137	"황동수... 황동석... 동생... 조심하세요..."	"Hwang Dong-soo, Hwang Dong-seok, younger brother... Be careful..."	"Hwang Dong-soo, Hwang Dong-seok, younger brother... Be careful..."
138	숨소리가 색색 새어 나오는 유진호를 안타까운 시선으로 내려다보던 진우가 유진호의 말을 막았다.	Jin-woo, who looked down at Yoo Jin-ho with a sad look, blocked Yu-Jin-ho's words.	Jin-woo, who looked down at Yoo Jin-ho, who was filled with breaths, stopped him from speaking.
139	"쉿. 더 말하지 마."	"Shush, don't say any more."	"Shush, don't say any more."
140	"형님..."	brother...	"Lincoln..."
141	유진호는 진우가 내민 손을 잡고서 눈물을 글썽거렸다.	Yoo Jin-ho took a hand out of Jin-woo and tears.	Yoo Jin-ho held Jin-woo's hand and wept.
142	진우가 물었다.	Jin asked.	asked Jin-woo.
143	"조금만 참을 수 있겠어?"	"Can you just stand it?"	"Can you just stand it?"
144	끄덕끄덕.	Nod nod.	with a nod
145	말하는 것도 힘들어진 유진호가 대답 대신 고개를 움직였다.	Having had difficulty speaking, Yoo moved his head instead of answering.	Having had difficulty speaking, Yoo moved his head instead of answering.
146	진우는 동생의 손을 놓고 천천히 일어섰다.	Jin-woo slowly stood up with his brother's hand off.	Jin-woo slowly stood up with his brother's hand off.
147	진우의 시선이 황동수를 향했다.	Jin-woo's eyes were on Hwang Dong-soo.	Jin-woo's eyes were on Hwang Dong-soo.
148	황동수도 진우를 노려보았다.	Hwang Dong-soo also stared at Jin-woo.	Hwang Dong-soo also stared at Jin-woo.
149	살기가 담긴 진우의 시선에 다리가 떨려왔지만, 달아나는 것에는 취미가 없었다.	My legs trembled in the sight of Jin-woo, who was living, but there was no hobby in running away.	Although his legs trembled at the sight of the live Jin-woo, he had no hobbies of running away.
150	번뜩이는 진우의 안광이 점점 가까이 다가왔다.	The glittering eyeglasses of Jin-woo are getting closer.	The glittering eyeglasses of Jin-woo are getting closer.
151	황동수는 애써 아무렇지 않은 척하며 목에 힘을 주었다.	Hwang Dong-soo gave his neck a lot of strength, pretending to be okay.	Hwang Dong-soo gave his neck a lot of strength, pretending to be okay.
152	"너지? 내 형, 황동석을 죽인 게. 그렇지?"	"Energy? My brother, you killed Hwang Dong-seok, didn't you?"	"Energy? My brother, you killed Hwang Dong-seok, didn't you?"
153	황동수의 겁먹은 얼굴이 가까워진다.	Hwang Dong-soo's frightened face is getting closer.	Hwang Dong-soo's frightened face is getting closer.
154	약자에게 강하고, 강자에게 약했던 누군가의 얼굴이 자동으로 겹쳐졌다.	Someone's face, which was strong to the weak and weak to the strong, automatically overlapped.	Someone's face, which was strong for the weak and weak for the strong, was automatically superimposed.
155	진우의 눈빛은 더없이 차가웠다.	Jin-woo's eyes were as cold as ever.	Jin-woo's eyes were as cold as ever.
156	황동수가 소리쳤다.	Hwang Dong-soo shouted.	Hwang Dong-soo shouted.
157	"대답해! 성진우, 네가 형과 형의 팀원들을 죽였나?"	"Reply! Sung Jin-woo, did you kill my brother and his team?"	"Reply! Sung Jin-woo, did you kill your brother and his team?"
158	황동수의 코앞까지 다가온 진우가 말했다.	Jin-woo, who is just around the corner of Hwang Dong-soo, said.	Jin-woo, who is just around the corner of Hwang Dong-soo, said.
159	"가서 형한테 물어봐."	"Go and ask your brother."	"Go and ask your brother."
160	뿌득.	Blooming.	a good harvest
161	황동수가 빛으로 둘러싸인 주먹을 휘둘렀다. 노린 것은 진우의 얼굴.	Hwang Dong-soo shook his fist surrounded by light. What you're after is the face of Jin-woo.	Hwang Dong-soo shook his fist surrounded by light. What you're after is the face of Jin-woo.
162	하지만 고개를 숙여 피한 진우가 곧바로 황동수의 복부에 주먹을 꽂아 넣었다.	However, Jin-woo, who ducked down, immediately put his fist into Hwang's stomach.	However, Jin-woo, who ducked down, immediately put his fist into Hwang's stomach.
163	"커헉!"	"Cuck!"	"Cuck!"
164	단 일격에, 황동수가 왈칵 피를 쏟아냈다.	In a single blow, Hwang Dong-soo burst out blood.	In a single blow, Hwang Dong-soo burst out blood.
165	* * *	* * *	* * *
166	"차 세워!"	"Stop the car!"	"Stop the car!"
167	"예?"	"What?"	"What?"
168	"차 세우라고!"	"Stop the car!"	"Stop the car!"
169	토마스가 고함치자 기사가 급히 차를 멈췄다.	Thomas shouted, and Cha Hea-in stopped quickly.	Thomas shouted, and Cha Hea-in stopped quickly.
170	앞서 가던 마스터의 차가 예고도 없이 멈춘 까닭에 뒤따라오던 길드의 차량들도 모두 급정거했다.	the car of the master who went ahead stopped suddenly without notice, and all the vehicles of the guild that followed were suddenly stopped.	All the cars in the guild that followed stopped suddenly because the master's car stopped without warning.
171	끼익, 끼이익-	Profit, profit -	a gain
172	여기저기 소음이 진동했다.	There was a lot of noise here and there.	There was a lot of noise here and there.
173	그러거나 말거나.	Do it or not.	I don't care.
174	쾅!	bang!	Bang!
175	차 문을 발로 날려 버리고 나온 토마스의 고개가 어딘가를 향했다.	Thomas' s head turned away from the car door.	Tomas' pass, which he kicked out of the car door, turned somewhere.
176	그의 얼굴이 흉악하게 일그러졌다.	His face was horribly distorted.	His face was horribly distorted.
177	"제길..."	"Please..."	"Please..."
178	멈춰 선 차량들 속에서 세계 최고로 손꼽히는 스케빈저 길드의 정예 헌터들이 뛰어나왔다.	In the stopping cars, the elite Hunters of the world's top scavenger guild ran out.	Out of the stopped cars, the world's best-known skaters of the Scavenger Guild jumped out.
179	"마스터, 뭡니까?"	"What is it, Master?"	"Master, what is it?"
180	"무슨 일이에요?"	"What's going on?"	"What's going on?"
181	다급한 길드원들의 질문에 토마스가 짧게 답했다.	Thomas gave a short answer to the urgent guild members.	Thomas gave a short answer to the urgent guild members.
182	"이미 시작됐다. 나 먼저 갈 테니 곧바로 따라와."	It's already started. I'll go first, so follow me right away."	It's already started. I'll go first, so follow me right away."
183	"예?"	"What?"	"What?"
184	뭐가 시작됐다는 걸까?	What's started?	What's started?
185	그러나 설명을 부탁하기도 전에 토마스가 무릎을 굽혔다.	But before asking for an explanation, Thomas bent his knees.	But before asking for an explanation, Thomas bent his knees.
186	그의 다리 근육이 팽팽하게 부풀어 오르며 바닥의 아스팔트가 녹아내리기 시작하자, 헌터들은 자연스럽게 토마스에게서 두세 걸음씩 물러났다.	As his leg muscles swelled and the asphalt on the floor began to melt, the hunters naturally retreated two or three steps from Thomas.	As the muscles in his legs stretched and the asphalt on the floor began to melt, Hunter naturally stepped back from Thomas by two or three steps.
187	쿠웅-!	Kuwoong -!	Kuung-!
188	바닥을 박차고 뛰어오른 토마스가 순식간에 아득히 멀어졌다.	Thomas, who jumped from the floor, suddenly got far away.	Thomas jumped up the floor and quickly became distant.
189	* * *	* * *	* * *
190	‘뭔가... 온다.’	Something ... comes. ’	Something's coming.
191	강력한 무언가가.	Something powerful.	Something powerful.
192	토마스가 진우의 힘을 느꼈듯 진우도 토마스의 존재를 느꼈다.	Just as Thomas felt the power of Jin-woo, Jin felt the presence of Thomas.	Just as Thomas felt the power of Jin-woo, Jin-woo felt the presence of Thomas.
193	진우는 손을 멈추었다.	Jin-woo stopped his hand.	Jin-woo stopped his hand.
194	다른 손에는 유진호 못지않게 중상을 입은 황동수의 멱살이 잡혀 있었다.	On the other hand, Hwang Dong-soo, who was seriously injured as well as Yoo Jin-ho, was held in the neck.	In the other hand, Hwang Dong-soo, who was seriously injured as well as Yoo Jin-ho, was held in the same vein.
195	콰앙!	Kwang!	Qian!
196	공장의 지붕 한쪽이 내려앉으며 국가권력급 헌터 중 하나인 토마스 안드레가 내려섰다.	One of the roofs of the factory collapsed and Thomas Andre, one of the state-class hunters, came down.	One side of the factory's roof fell down and Thomas Andre, one of the most powerful hunters in the country, fell down.
197	토마스의 접근을 알고 있었던 진우는 눈 하나 깜짝하지 않고 그쪽을 돌아보았다.	Jin-woo, who knew Thomas' approach, looked back at him without a blink of an eye.	Jin-woo, who knew Thomas' approach, looked back at him without a blink of an eye.
198	토마스가 몸을 일으키며 주변을 확인했다.	Thomas raised his body and confirmed the surroundings.	Thomas jumped up to check his surroundings.
199	유진호와 진우, 그리고 진우의 손끝. 차례로 이동하던 시선이 황동수에게 고정되었다.	Yoo Jin-ho, Jin-woo, and Jin-woo's fingertips. His eyes were fixed on Hwang Dong-soo.	Yoo Jin-ho, Jin-woo, and Jin-woo's fingertips. His eyes were fixed on Hwang Dong-soo.
200	토마스의 미간이 구겨졌다.	Thomas' s legs were wrinkled.	Thomas' taste was creased.
201	진우의 강한 마력에 가려져 황동수의 기척이 느껴지지 않았다.	I could not feel the spirit of Hwang Dong-soo because of the strong magic of Jin-woo.	I could not feel the spirit of Hwang Dong-soo because of the strong magic of Jin-woo.
202	선글라스를 벗어 던진 토마스가 물었다.	Thomas, who took off his sunglasses, asked.	Thomas, who took off his sunglasses, asked.
203	"황동수... 아직 살아 있나?"	"Hwang Dong-soo... Are you still alive?"	"Hwang Dong-soo... Is he still alive?"
204	"아직은."	"Not yet."	"Not yet."
205	영어에 익숙하지 않을 진우를 위해 토마스가 간단한 단어들로 또박또박 말을 건넸다.	Thomas spoke clearly with simple words for Jin-woo, who is not familiar with English.	Thomas spoke clearly with simple words for Jin-woo, who is not familiar with English.
206	"그를 풀어다오. 그를 풀어 준다면 이번 일은 없던 일로 하겠다. 내가 이렇게 부탁하지."	"Let him go. If you let him go, what happened today as never existed. This is what I ask you to do."	"Let him go. If you let him go, this will not happen. I'll ask you this."
207	진우가 황동수의 멱살을 쥔 손에 더 힘을 주면서 물었다.	Jin-woo asked, giving more strength to Hwang Dong-soo's grasp of the collar.	Jin-woo asked, giving more strength to Hwang Dong-soo's grasp of the collar.
208	"싫다면?"	"If not?"	"If you don't like it?"
209	"부탁이 부탁이 아니게 되겠지."	"It was not request."	I hope it's not a request."
210	세계 최강의 헌터 중 한 사람이 이를 드러냈다.	It was revealed by one of the world's strongest Hunter Sungs.	It was revealed by one of the world's strongest hunters.
211	평범한 헌터라면 오금을 저릴만한 상황.	It is a situation that a typical Hunter can make a killing.	It is a situation that a typical Hunter can make a killing.
212	하지만 진우의 기세 또한 조금도 밀리지 않았다.	However, Jin-woo's spirit has not fallen back at all.	However, Jin-woo's spirit has not fallen back at all.
213	"얼마든지."	"How much?"	"How much?"


1	토마스의 눈썹이 꿈틀했다.	Thomas's eyebrows twitch.	Thomas' eyebrows twisted.
2	별것도 아닌 헌터가 방금과 같은 대답을 내놓았다면 바로 찢어 죽였을 것이다.	If nothing else, Hunter, would have just ripped it off.	If Hunter had just given the same answer, he would have ripped it to death.
3	미국은 하나의 국가와 대등한 '국가권력급' 헌터인 자신을 함부로 처벌할 수 없으니까.	The United States can not punish itself as a "state power class" hunter equal to a nation.	The U.S. cannot punish itself as a "power-level Hunter" who is equal to a single country.
4	역대 최악의 재앙으로부터 3억 미국 시민들을 구해 낸 대가로 토마스는 무소불위의 권력을 손에 넣었다.	In exchange for saving 300 million U.S. citizens from the worst disaster of all time, Thomas gained absolute power.	In exchange for saving 300 million U.S. citizens from the worst disaster of all time, Thomas gained absolute power.
5	하고 싶은 것들을 마음껏 저지를 수 있는 힘이 있었다.	I had the power to commit whatever I wanted to do.	I had the power to do what I wanted to do.
6	하지만.	But.	but
7	그럼에도 불구하고 토마스는 쉽게 움직이지 못했다.	Nevertheless Thomas did not move easily.	Nevertheless, Thomas could not move easily.
8	눈앞의 상대가 '성진우'였기 때문이다.	Because the opponent in front of me was 'Sung Jin-woo'.	That's because Sung Jin-woo was the one in front of him.
9	성질을 숨기지 못하고 잠깐 손을 움찔했던 토마스는 황동수를 노려보며 이를 갈았다.	Thomas, who had been flinching for a moment without concealing his temper, glared at him as he stared at the brass.	Thomas, who couldn't hide his temper and hesitated for a while, stared at Hwang and gritted his teeth.
10	‘내가 그렇게 건들지 말라고 했거늘...’	I told him not to touch him ... ’	I told you not to touch me like that...'
11	성진우, 그는 예상했던 대로 쉬운 상대가 아니었다.	Sung Jin-woo, he was not an easy opponent as expected.	Sung Jin-woo, he wasn't as easy as he expected.
12	직접 보니 더욱 잘 알겠다.	I can see better by myself.	I know you better by looking at you.
13	굳이 표현하자면 수렁.	To be honest,	If I have to express it, it's a worm.
14	한 번 발을 잘못 들이면 쉽게 빠져나가지 못할 것 같은, 어둡고 불길한 마력이 그의 전신에서 흘러나왔다.	A dark and ominous magic sprang from his entire body, which would not be able to escape easily if his feet were erroneous.	A dark, ominous aura, which once mistakenly stepped in, came out of his whole body.
15	그러나 이쪽도 순순히 물러설 수는 없었다.	However, this could not be done.	But neither side could budge.
16	스케빈저의 에이스 헌터가 그의 손에 붙들려 있기도 했고, 무엇보다 국가권력급 헌터의 자존심이 걸린 문제이기도 했다.	Skebbin's ace Hunter was held in his hands, and above all, it was also a matter of pride of the state-power Hunter.	Scavinger's ace Hunter was in his hands, and most of all, it was a matter of national pride.
17	토마스는 잔뜩 일그러진 얼굴로 다시 물었다.	Thomas asked again with his distorted face.	Thomas asked again with a very distorted face.
18	“...너. 혹시 내가 누구인지 모르는 거냐”	"...you don't know who I am."	"...you don't know who I am."
19	진우는 딱 잘라 말했다.	Jin-woo said cut it off.	Jin-woo said exactly.
20	“상관없다. 네가 누구든지”	"It doesn't matter. It doesn't matter who you are."	"It doesn't matter. It doesn't matter who you are."
21	그때.	then.	then
22	의식이 돌아온 황동수가 토마스를 발견하고는 외쳤다.	The brass, whose consciousness returned, found Thomas and exclaimed.	When the conscious mind returned, Hwang Dong-soo found Thomas and cried out.
23	“마스터, 이 새끼 죽여 버려요! 어서”	"Master, kill this motherfucker! hurry!"	"Master, kill the baby!" Come on"
24	쾅-!	bang-!	Boom-!
25	진우의 주먹에 맞은 황동수는 다시 의식을 잃고 축 늘어졌다.	Hwang Dong-soo, who was hit by Jin-woo's fist, lost consciousness again and drooped.	Hwang Dong-soo, who was hit by Jin-woo's fist, lost consciousness again and drooped.
26	토마스의 이마에 힘줄이 솟았다.	Thomas's forehead rose in the forehead.	Thomas' forehead leaped.
27	“감히..”	"You dare..."	"Simply..."
28	내가 누구인지 알고 있으면서도 내 앞에서 이런 짓을?	Do you know who I am and do this in front of me?	You know who I am, but you do this in front of me?
29	그렇지 않아도 일그러져 있던 그의 얼굴이 악귀처럼 흉측하게 구겨졌다.	His face was distorted and wrecked like a devil.	His face, which had already been distorted, was creased like a demon.
30	자신에게 복종하지 않는 대상을 어떻게 취급해야 하는지, 그는 경험을 통해 몸에 익히고 있었다.	He was learning how to deal with subjects that do not obey him.	He was learning from experience how to deal with objects that he didn't obey.
31	화이트 트래쉬.	White trash.	White Trash.
32	하류층 백인.	Downstream white man.	lower-class white
33	토마스는 가난한 이민자 가정에서 자라났다.	Thomas grew up in a poor immigrant family.	Thomas grew up in a poor immigrant family.
34	빈민가에 위치한, 흑인들로 가득찬 학교는 아는 이 하나 없는 백인 소년에게 결코 친절한 장소가 아니었다.	Located in the slums, a school full of black people was never a kind place for a white, unknown boy.	Located in the slums, a school full of black people was never a kind place for a white, unknown boy.
35	사방이 적이었다.	The enemy was everywhere.	The enemy was everywhere.
36	눈이 마주치는 것만으로 시비가 붙기 일쑤였으며, 상대의 손에 흉기가 들려 있었던 경우도 허다했다.	The mere sight of eye contact often led to quarrels, and there were many stab wounds to the other's hands.	The mere sight of eye contact often led to quarrels, and there were many stab wounds to the other's hands.
37	하나가 아닌 여럿을 상대해야 했던 상황도 많았다.	There were many situations in which he had to deal with several, not one.	There were many situations in which they had to deal with several, not one.
38	그러나.	But.	But
39	아무것도 가진 게 없어 보였던 백인 소년에게 하늘은 단 하나. 최고라고밖에 말할 수 없는 재능을 내려주었다.	For a white boy who seemed to have nothing, there was only god. He gave away his talent, which he could only say is the best.	For a white boy who seemed to have nothing, there was only one sky. He gave away his talent, which he could only say is the best.
40	압도적인 폭력(暴力).	Overwhelming violence (violence).	overwhelming violence
41	남을 짓밟을 수 있는 힘!	The power to trample others!	Power to trample on a person!
42	역설적이게도, 소년의 배경은 소년이 가진 재능을 확인하기에 최적의 환경이었다.	Paradoxically, the boy's background was an optimal environment for identifying the boy's talent.	Ironically, the boy's background was the best environment to identify the boy's talent.
43	끊이지 않는 무수한 싸움 속에서 소년은 자신의 천부적인 자질을 거듭 증명해 나갔다.	In the endless struggle, the boy repeatedly proved his innate qualities.	In countless endless fights, the boy has repeatedly proven his natural qualities.
44	자신의 힘이 자신에게 적대적이었던 이들을 어떻게 바꿀 수 있는지 똑똑히 봐 왔다.	He has seen how his power can change those who have been hostile to him.	He has seen how his power can change those who have been hostile to him.
45	그는 왕처럼 군림했다.	He reigned like a king.	He reigned like a king.
46	힘.	power.	Force
47	권력, 재력, 폭력.	Power, wealth, violence.	Power, wealth, violence.
48	세상에 존재하는 수많은 힘이 한 인간을 왕으로도, 혹은 노예로도 만들 수 있다는 사실을 그는 일찍이 깨달았다.	He realized earlier that countless forces in the world could make a man king or slave.	He realized earlier that countless forces in the world could make a man king or slave.
49	그리고 이 세상에 전혀 다른 형태의 '힘'이 등장했을 때.	And when there is a different form of 'power' in the world.	And when there was a very different form of power in the world.
50	그는 진정한 왕으로 군림할 기회를 잡았다.	He took the opportunity to reign as a true king.	He took the opportunity to reign as a true king.
51	말을 해서 통하지 않는 상대는 힘으로 굴복시키면 그뿐.	If you do not let your opponent speak by force, that's all.	If you talk to someone who doesn't work, you will succumb by force.
52	앞을 막는 자는 부순다.	He who blocks the way will be broken.	He who blocks the way will be broken.
53	자신을 내려다보는 자는 무릎 꿇게 만든다.	He who looks down on him makes him kneel.	He who looks down on him makes him kneel.
54	폭력이야말로 정의!	Violence is justice!	Violence is justice!
55	토마스는 자신이 배우고 익힌 것에 충실히 따랐다.	Thomas faithfully followed what he had learned and learned.	Thomas faithfully followed what he had learned and learned.
56	시간이 멈추고.	Time stops.	Time has stopped.
57	악의를 품은 토마스가 앞으로 튀어 나갔다.	The evil Thomas jumped forward.	A malignant Thomas jumped forward.
58	두 사람의 간격이 순식간에 제로가 되었다.	The gap between the two became zero in an instant.	The gap between the two quickly became zero.
59	코가 맞닿을 만큼 가까워진 거리에서 토마스와 진우의 눈이 마주쳤다.	The distance between the nose and the face of Thomas and Jin-woo encountered the distance.	Tomas and Jin-woo met eye contact on nose-to- nose.
60	‘자신의 무지를 원망해라!’	Resent your ignorance! ’	Try your ignorance!’
61	토마스가 손을 내뻗었다.	Thomas reached out his hand.	Thomas put out his hand.
62	진우의 머리를 한 손으로 움켜쥐기 위해서였다.	It was to hold the head of Jin-woo with one hand.	It was to grab Jin-woo's head with one hand.
63	무지막지한 악력은 자신의 장기.	The grip strength is his organs.	the sheer grip of one's strength
64	상대가 아무리 최상급 헌터라 해도 머리뼈를 부수는 것은 어려운 일이 아니었다.	It was not hard to break the bones of your head no matter how superb your hunter was.	It was not difficult to break the skull no matter how superior the opponent was.
65	이미 자신의 간격 안에 들어온 순간, 승부는 끝난 것과 다름없었다.	The moment he entered the gap, his game was almost over.	The moment he had already entered his own game, the game was over.
66	토마스의 입꼬리가 올라갔다.	Thomas' mouthpiece went up.	Thomas's mouth went up.
67	그러나.	But.	But
68	‘뭐...?’	What...?’	What...?'
69	별안간 눈앞에서 빛이 번쩍였다.	The light gleamed in front of me suddenly.	Suddenly the light flashed before my eyes.
70	* * *	* * *	* * *
71	때마침 현장에 도착한 스케빈저의 헌터들은 보았다.	Suddenly, the hunters of the Scavenger who arrived at the scene saw.	When he arrived at the scene at the right time, he saw Hunter of Scavinger.
72	폐공장 벽을 뚫고 빠르게 튕겨나오는 무언가를.	Something that breaks through the walls of a pulmonary factory and bounces quickly.	Something that flaps through the wall of a waste factory.
73	쿠웅-!	Kuwoong -!	Kuung-!
74	그 무언가는 벽을 무너뜨리고 나서 바닥에 떨어진 후에도 한참을 땅 위에서 미끄러졌다.	Something slipped on the ground for a long time after it fell on the floor after breaking down the wall.	Something knocked down the wall and then slipped on the ground for a long time after falling to the ground.
75	츠으으으윽-	Come on.	♬
76	그리고 그것이 눈앞에서 멈춰 섰을 때.	And when it stopped in front of me.	And when it comes to a stop in front of your
77	그제야 그것의 정체를 알게 된 헌터들은 누가 먼저라고 할 것도 없이 전부 경악을 금치 못했다.	Then the hunters who knew the identity of it were all astonished, no matter who was first.	Only then did the Hunters know its identity, not to mention who was first, marveled at it.
78	“토마스”	"Thomas"	"Tomas"
79	“마스터, 괜찮으십니까”	"Master, are you okay?"	"Master, are you okay?"
80	누가 골리앗을 이렇게 날려 버릴 수 있단 말인가?	Who can blow Goliath like this?	Who can blow Goliath like this?
81	믿을 수 없는 일이었다.	It was unbelievable.	It was unbelievable.
82	충격이 얼마나 컸는지 토마스의 전신에서 김이 모락모락 올라왔다.	The shock was so great that steam came from Thomas' whole body.	The shock was so great that steam came from Thomas' whole body.
83	하긴.	Well	Well
84	평범한 인간이었다면 땅에 쓸리며 살가죽이 다 벗겨지고도 남았으리라. 아니, 그전에 이미 벽에 부딪히며 온몸이 박살 났어야 했다.	If it were a normal human being, it would be wiped out to the ground and peeled off. No, before that I had already hit the wall and my whole body had to be broken.	If he were an ordinary human being, he would have been swept to the ground and skinned. No, before that, I should have hit the wall and smashed my whole body.
85	그러나 토마스는 멀쩡했다.	But Thomas was fine.	But Thomas was fine.
86	드래곤 카미쉬의 브레스를 맨몸으로 받아 냈던 탱커답다고 할까?	Do you think it's a tanker who took the breath of dragon camishe with his bare body?	It's like a tanker who took the Bresse of the Dragon Camish with his barefoot
87	다만 몸을 일으키는 그의 표정까지 멀쩡하진 않았다.	But his face, which is causing the body, was not well maintained.	However, he did not look healthy.
88	돌처럼 딱딱하게 굳은 얼굴로 일어선 그가 헌터들을 돌아보았다.	He looked at the hunters as he stood like a stone with a hardened face.	Standing up with a stone-hard face, he looked back at the Hunter.
89	국가권력급 헌터의 살벌한 시선에 같은 소속인 헌터들까지 얼굴이 창백해졌다.	The hunters, who are part of the bloody glance of the state-class hunter, have become pale.	With the bloody eyes of the state-controlled Hunter, even the same members of the Hunter, turned pale.
90	“..”	“..”	“..”
91	토마스는 말없이 자신이 튕겨져 나온 폐공장을 향해 걸어갔다. 아득할 정도로 강한 살기가 전신에서 뿜어져 나왔다.	Thomas walked silently toward the abandoned factory where he had been thrown out. A murderous force came out of the whole body.	Thomas walked silently toward the abandoned factory where he had been thrown out. A murderous force came out of the whole body.
92	저벅, 저벅.	Low, low.	Jap, jap.
93	앞서가는 그를 멍하니 바라보던 부마스터가 헌터들을 재촉했다.	Bumaster, who stares at him ahead of him, urged the Hunters.	Pumaster, who stared blankly at him ahead, urged Hunter.
94	“뭐해? 다들 움직여”	"What are you doing? Everybody move."	"What are you doing? Everybody move."
95	백여 명의 최상급 헌터들이 일제히 폐공장 안으로 들이닥쳤다.	More than a hundred of the fineHunter Sungs came into the factory at once.	More than a hundred top-notch hunters rushed into the plant.
96	* * *	* * *	* * *
97	토마스를 날려 버린 진우가 주먹을 꽉 쥐었다.	Jin-woo, who blew Thomas away, grabbed his fist tightly.	The rain that blew Thomas clenched his fist.
98	조금만 더 늦었어도 유진호의 목숨이 위태로울 뻔했다.	Yoo Jin-ho's life was almost at stake even if it was a little late.	Even a little later, Yoo's life would have been in danger.
99	하이오크 병사의 눈을 통해 황동수가 유진호의 머리를 찍는 장면을 봤을 때는 순간 피가 거꾸로 솟는 느낌이 들었다.	When I saw Hwang Dong-soo taking pictures of Yoo Jin-ho's head through the eyes of the soldier, I felt that his blood was running upside down.	When I saw Hwang Dong-soo taking pictures of Yoo Jin-ho's head through the eyes of the soldier, I felt that his blood was running upside down.
100	그런데 이제 와서 뭐?	But now what?	But now what?
101	황동수를 풀어 준다면 없던 일로 하겠다고?	If you release the brass, will not you?	If you let him go, you're not going to do anything?
102	웃기는 소리.	Sounds funny.	a funny sound
103	강한 힘에 휘둘리지 않기 위해서 지금까지 자신을 한계에 한계까지 몰아붙이며 성장시켜 왔다.	In order not to be overwhelmed by the strong power, I have grown myself to the limit to the limit until now.	To avoid being swayed by strong forces, he has grown by pushing himself to the limit.
104	그의 요구는 생각해 볼 가치도 없었다.	His request was not worth considering.	His request was not worth considering.
105	그런데.	By the way.	by the way
106	그에 대한 토마스 안드레의 응답이 이것이었다.	This was Thomas Andres' response to him.	This was Thomas Andre's response to him.
107	방금 공격에는 살의가 담겼었다.	The attack just contained murder.	The attack just contained murder.
108	싸움은 끝나지 않았다.	The fight was not over.	The fight is not over.
109	멀리 나가떨어졌던 토마스는 더 강한 살의를 품고 이리 접근해 오고 있었다.	Thomas, who had fallen far away, had been approaching this with greater murder.	Thomas, who had fallen far away, had been approaching this with greater murder.
110	진우는 아직 의식이 돌아오지 않은 황동수를 구석으로 던져놓았다.	Jin-woo has thrown the brass ring, which has not returned yet, into the corner.	Jin-woo threw the unbroken brass water into the corner.
111	그리고 카이셀과 이그리트 를 불러냈다.	And he called out 『Ygritte』 and 『Kaiser』 .	Then they called Kaizer and Eigret.
112	스르륵-	Throne -	Seruk-
113	검은 비룡과 검은 기사가 모습을 드러냈다.	A black dragon and a black knight appeared.	A black dragon and a black knight appeared.
114	진우는 유진호를 가볍게 안아 들어 이그리트 에게 넘겨주었다.	Jin-woo hugged Yoo Jin-ho and handed it over to 『Ygritte』 .	Jin-woo gave Eugene-ho a light hug to [Egrit].
115	“진호를 가장 가까운 병원으로 데려가라. 어떻게든 치료를 받을 수 있게 만들어”	"Take Jinho to the nearest hospital. Make it possible to get treatment somehow.”	"Take Jin-ho to the nearest hospital. I want you to be treated somehow."
116	꾸벅 고개를 숙인 이그리트 가 비룡을 타고 뒤쪽으로 빠져나갔다.	『Ygritte』 who had bowed his head, rode drake/dragon to the exit.	A bow-down Eigret took a biryong back.
117	끼악-!	Cry -!	Pitch-!
118	토마스는 날아나는 비룡 따위에는 관심도 주지 않았다. 그의 시선은 오로지 진우에게만 고정되어 있었다.	Thomas did not care about flying drake. His gaze was fixed only to Jin-woo.	Thomas didn't care about flying sarongs. His eyes were fixed only on Jin-woo.
119	진우의 시선도 그리로 향했다.	The gaze of Jin-woo also turned to that.	Jin-woo's eyes were also there.
120	구겨진 토마스의 얼굴과 함께, 그의 어깨 너머로 몰려오는 최상급 헌터들이 눈에 들어왔다.	Along with the crumpled face of Thomas, the top class hunters who came over his shoulder came into my eyes.	With the crumpled face of Thomas, I could see top-class hunters pouring over his shoulders.
121	숫자는 백여 명.	The number is a hundred.	The number is about a hundred.
122	세계 최고라 일컬어지는 스케빈저의 정예들을 전부 데려온 모양이었다.	It seemed to have brought all of the elite of the world, best known as the Scavenger.	They brought in all the best of the world's best skaters.
123	그러나.	But.	But
124	‘병력이라면 이쪽도 충분하다.’	This is enough for a military force.'	If you're a soldier, you'll have enough.’
125	진우는 자신의 그림자에 숨어 명령을 기다리고 있었던 그림자 병사들을 밖으로 불러냈다.	Jin-woo hid in his shadow and called out the shadow soldiers who were waiting for the order.	Jin-woo hid in his shadow and called out the shadow soldiers who were waiting for his order.
126	진우의 발밑으로 어둠이 서서히 번져 나가며, 그림자 병사들이 하나둘 위로 솟아올랐다.	As the darkness slowly spread through Jin-woo 's feet, the shadow soldiers rose above one another.	Darkness slowly spread under Jin-woo's feet, and the shadow soldiers rose one by one.
127	병사들을 발견한 토마스가 그 자리에 멈춰 섰다.	Thomas, who discovered the soldiers, stood there.	Thomas, who found the soldiers, stopped there.
128	그 숫자는 무려 일천.	That number is just a thousand.	The number is as high as 1,000.
129	폐공장 안을 가득 메우고도 뒤쪽에 한참이나 더 병사들의 행렬이 이어졌다.	After filling up the waste plant, the procession of soldiers continued for a long time in the back.	Even after filling up the waste plant, a long procession of soldiers continued.
130	토마스의 눈이 가늘어졌다.	Thomas' s eyes narrowed.	Thomas' eyes narrowed.
131	‘숫자만 많은 게 아니다.’	Not just numbers. "	It's not just numbers.’
132	개중에는 S급에 맞먹는 소환수도 몇 보였다.	There were a few summoners that were equivalent to the S class.	Some of the summoners were as good as S.
133	거대한 방패를 든 기사와 검은 로브를 뒤집어쓴 주술사, 그리고 저 뒤쪽에 자리 잡고 있는 거인들까지.	A giant shield, a shaman with a black robe, and the giants at the back.	Knights with huge shields, shamans in black lobes, and giants in the back.
134	그들의 마력은 최상급 헌터들과 비교해도 결코 뒤지지 않았다.	Their magic power is never far behind the Hunter Sungs.	Their magical powers were never behind the best Hunters.
135	당장 스케빈저 길드가 전력으로 상대해도 승부를 장담할 수가 없을 정도로 뛰어난 소환수들이었다.	It was an excellent monster that could not guarantee a fight even if the Scavenger guild were to deal with power immediately.	Even if the Scavinger Guild were dealt with with with all their might, they were summoners who couldn't guarantee the victory.
136	오싹. shake -싹.	Thrill.	a shudder
137	상식을 벗어난 진우의 소환수들에 토마스는 전율을 느꼈다.	Thomas was thrilled at the pummeling of Jin-woo, who was made with rage.	Thomas was thrilled by Jin-woo's uncivilized summoners.
138	그리고 동시에 기뻤다.	And at the same time I was happy.	And at the same time I was happy.
139	그래.	Yes.	Okay.
140	적어도 이 정도쯤은 되어야 상대할 맛이 나지 않겠는가?	Would not it be tasteless to do so at least this much?	Isn't this the least you'll have to deal with?
141	토마스는 미소를 지으며 혀끝으로 입술을 축였다.	Thomas smiled and shook his lips at the tip of his tongue.	Thomas smiled and moistened his lips with his tongue.
142	이제 황동수 따위는 관계없다.	Now it doesn't matter whether Hwang Dong-soo.	Now it doesn't matter whether Hwang Dong-soo.
143	금이 간 자존심을 회복할 방법은 한 가지뿐.	There is only one way to recover the cracked pride.	There is only one way to regain one's cracked self-esteem.
144	‘저 시건방진 놈을 죽인다...’	I kill that crazy guy ... ’	I'm going to kill that old-fashioned...’
145	그러나 그 전에.	But before that.	But before that.
146	토마스는 진우에게 마지막 자비를 제안했다.	Thomas suggested Jin-woo last mercy.	Thomas offered Jin-woo his last mercy.
147	“지금이라도 실수를 인정하고 물러난다면 목숨은 살려 주겠다”	"If I accept the mistake now and retreat, I will save my life."	"If you admit your mistake and step down now, I will spare your life."
148	진우는 대답 대신 중간 손가락을 들어 올렸다.	Jin-woo lifted his middle finger instead for his answer.	Jin-woo raised his middle finger instead of answering.
149	“..”	"..."	“..”
150	토마스의 이마 여기저기에 굵은 혈관들이 툭툭 불거져 나왔다.	Thick blood vessels flashed around Thomas' forehead.	Thick blood vessels popped all over Thomas' forehead.
151	“네놈, 끝까지..”	"You, to the end ..."	"You guys, all the way to the end."
152	쫘악.	Worst.	Zhu Ying
153	토마스는 자신의 상의를 찢어버렸다.	Thomas tore off his coat.	Thomas tore off his coat.
154	마수들에게서 얻은 소재로 만들어진 최고급 셔츠가 종이처럼 찢겨 나갔다.	The finest shirts made from the materials from the masters were torn like paper.	High-end shirts made of materials from the captains were ripped off like paper.
155	이어.	Following.	I'll
156	우드득-	Wood gain -	Wooddeuk-
157	우득-	Beneficiary -	Woo Deuk-
158	그의 전신 근육이 부풀어 오르기 시작하더니 마치 온몸에 갑옷을 두른 것처럼 경화되었다.	His whole body muscles began to swell and became hardened as if they were wearing armor all over.	His whole body muscles began to swell and hardened as if he had armor all over his body.
159	소름 끼치는 마력이 그의 발밑에서 흘러나왔다.	A gruesome magical power came out of his feet.	A creepy spell of mana came from under his feet.
160	마력이 어찌나 강한지, 그의 어깨에서 금빛의 증기가 스멀스멀 피어오르는 것처럼 보였다.	Whether the magic power was so strong, the golden steam from his shoulders seemed to be rising steadily.	The mana was so strong that a golden vapor appeared to rise out of his shoulders.
161	지상 최강의 탱커가 자신의 전력을 드러냈다.	The strongest tanker on the ground revealed his power.	The strongest tanker on the ground revealed his strength.
162	묵묵히 토마스의 변화를 지켜보던 진우도 자신의 마력을 해방했다.	Jin-woo who watched the change of Thomas silently freed his magic power.	Jin-woo, who was watching Thomas quietly, also freed his mana.
163	슈아악-	Schaak -	Shuak-
164	궤를 달리하는 두 괴물의 마력에 스케빈저의 정예 헌터들은 숨을 죽였다.	The elite Hunters of the Scavenger killed in the magic of the two monsters with different bins.	The mana of the two monsters that run the ark gave Skavin's elite hunters a breath.
165	‘헉!’	Ugh!’	Hoo!'
166	‘누가 골리앗을 날렸나 했더니...’	Someone was flying Goliath ... ’	Who flew Goliath...'
167	헌터들의 시선이 한곳으로 모였다.	The hunters' eyes gathered in one place.	Hunter eyes gathered in one place.
168	성진우.	Sung Jin-woo.	Sung Jin-woo.
169	확실히 그 거인들을 처치한 성진우라면 가능할 만했다.	Certainly it would have been possible for Sungjin who had killed those giants.	Surely Sung Jin-woo, who had killed the giants, could have done it.
170	진우를 바라보며, 스케빈저의 헌터들은 침을 꼴깍 삼켰다.	Looking at Jin-woo, the Hunters of Scavenger swallowed their saliva.	Looking at Jin-woo, the hunters of Scavinger gulped.
171	긴장한 그들과 달리 진우는 차분했다.	Unlike those nervous, Jin-woo was calm.	Unlike them, Jin-woo was calm.
172	그동안의 성장을 확인해 볼 수 있는 절호의 기회였다.	It was a great chance to see the growth in the meantime.	It was a golden opportunity to confirm the growth of the past.
173	전력을 다하기에 부족하지 않은 상대.	The opponent who does not lack enough power.	an opponent not short of doing his best
174	문득 진우는 카미쉬에게 들었던 말을 떠올렸다.	Suddenly, Jin-woo recalled the words he had heard from Kamiish.	Suddenly, Jin-woo remembered what he heard from Camish.
175	‘지배자의 힘을 빌린 인간이 넷 있었다고 했었지?’	You said you had four people borrowing 『Power of ruler』?'	You said there were four men who borrowed the power of the manager?’
176	어쩌면.	perhaps.	Maybe
177	그건 카미쉬 레이드에서 살아남았던 다섯 명, 즉 '국가권력급' 헌터들 중 네 명을 말하는 것은 아닐까?	Does it mean four of the five "nation-class" hunters who survived in Karmishiraid?	Does that mean the five survivors of the Camish Rade, or four of the 'national power' hunters?
178	그렇다면 토마스 안드레도 지배자의 힘을 빌리고 있는 인간일 가능성이 높다.	If so, Thomas Andre is likely to be a person borrowing 『Power of ruler』.	If so, it is likely that Thomas Andreo is a man who is borrowing the power of the ruler.
179	진우가 먼저 움직였다.	Jin-woo moved first.	Jin-woo moved first.
180	“가라”	"Go."	"Kara"
181	주군의 명령이 떨어지기 무섭게 병사들이 뛰쳐나갔다.	The soldiers ran out of fear as the command of the main army fell.	No sooner had the Lord's order been issued than the soldiers rushed out.
182	토마스의 목청에 힘줄이 돋았다.	The throat of Thomas stood firm.	A tendon rose at Thomas's throat.
183	“온다”	"Come."	"Come."
184	한 사람과 한 길드.	One man and one guild.	One man and one guild.
185	천에 가까운 소환수들과 백에 가까운 정예 헌터들이 격돌했다.	Nearly a thousand summons and close to a hundred elite hunters clashed.	Nearly a thousand summoners and close to a hundred elite hunters clashed.
186	쾅-!	bang-!	Boom-!
187	가장 선두에 있던 아이언을 날려 버린 토마스가 안광을 뿜어내며 진우를 찾아 헤맸다.	Thomas, who had blown the iron at the forefront, searched for Jin-woo with a glow.	Thomas, who blew away the most dominant iron, went searching for Jin-woo, shooting out a halo.
188	한쪽에서 누군가 무서운 속도로 달려오고 있었다.	Someone was running at a terrific speed on one side.	Someone was running at a terrific speed on one side.
189	그쪽이냐-!	That's it!	Is that you?
190	토마스가 돌아섰지만 진우가 빨랐다.	Thomas turned but Jin-woo was quick.	Thomas turned around but Jin-woo was fast.
191	순식간에 토마스의 품 안으로 파고들어 간 진우가 '악마왕의 단검'을 옆구리에 꽂았다.	In a moment, Jin-woo digs into the arms of Thomas and stabb 『Devil King's Dagger』 in the side of Thomas.	Jin-woo, who had dug into Thomas' arms in an instant, stuck the dagger of the Devil King in his side.
192	그러나 경화된 토마스의 피부를 뚫고 들어가지는 못했다.	But he could not penetrate the hardened Thomas' skin.	However, it did not penetrate the skin of hardened Thomas.
193	‘...!’	...! ’	‘...!’
194	진우의 눈이 커졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes grew bigger.	The eye of the rain has grown.
195	퍼걱!	Fuck it!	Puff!
196	팔꿈치로 진우를 날려 버린 토마스가 입꼬리를 말아 올렸다.	Thomas, who had blown Jin-woo with his elbow, lifted his mouth.	Thomas, who elbowed away Jin-woo with his elbow, rolled his lips up.
197	이것이 국가권력급의 힘.	This is the power of state power.	This is the power of the national power.
198	제법 뛰어난 속도를 가지고 있다고는 하나, 자신의 방어력을 넘어설 수는 없는 것이다.	Although it has excellent speed, it can not exceed its own defense.	While having a fairly good speed, you can't beat your own defense.
199	힘의 격을 느끼고 절망해라!	Feel the power and despair!	Feel the power of power and despair
200	승기가 넘어왔다고 판단한 토마스는 거기서 공격을 그치지 않고 손을 뻗었다.	Thomas, who determined that he was overcome, reached out his hand without stopping there.	Thomas, who had judged the victory had passed, stretched out his hand after the attack.
201	우웅-	Woong-	Woo Woong-
202	그러자 손끝에서 강한 인력이 발생해, 튕겨져 나가던 진우가 도로 끌려왔다.	Then a strong manpower was generated at the fingertips, and Jin-woo, which was thrown out, was dragged away.	Then a strong manpower was created at the tip of his hand, and the bowing rain was pulled back.
203	보이지 않는 손.	Invisible hand.	invisible hands
204	공중에 떠 있던 카미쉬를 땅으로 끌어 내린 자신의 능력이었다.	It was his ability to bring Karmish, floating in the air, to the ground.	It was his ability to drag a floating Camish to the ground.
205	토마스와 무서운 속도로 가까워진 진우가 눈을 번쩍 떴다.	Jin, who came close to Thomas with a terrifying speed, shook his eyes.	The close encounter between Thomas and Jin-woo opened their eyes.
206	‘지배자의 권능!’	‘『Power of ruler』! ’	Power of the manager!'
207	쿠웅-!	Kuwoong -!	Kuung-!
208	위에 강타해 온 강한 충격에 토마스의 어깨가 들썩거렸다.	Thomas' s shoulder shook in a strong shock that had hit on.	Thomas' shoulders heaved in the shock that had hit him.
209	‘뭐?’	What?’	What?'
210	국가권력급 헌터들만 보유하고 있었던 권능을 온몸으로 확인한 토마스가 화들짝 놀랐다.	Thomas was amazed at the power he had only possessed by state-powered hunters.	Thomas, who checked the power that only the state-controlled Hunter had, was very surprised.
211	그 틈을 놓치지 않고.	without missing the opportunity	without missing the opportunity
212	진우의 주먹이 두 번째로 토마스의 얼굴에 꽂혔다.	Jin-woo's fist stuck to Thomas's face for the second time.	Jin-woo's fist stuck in Thomas's face for the second time.
213	투쾅-! BAM-!	Toukou -!	Boom-
214	그리고 헌터가 된 이후 처음.	And for the first time since becoming Hunter.	And for the first time since he became a Hunter.
215	골리앗이라고 불리는 남자의 얼굴에서 붉은 피가 튀었다.	The face of a man named Goliath splashed red blood.	The face of a man named Goliath splashed red blood.
216	“커헉”	"Cough"	"Cough"
217	* * *	* * *	* * *
218	헌터관리국도 손가락만 빨고 있진 않았다.	The 『Hunter Bureau』 did not suck fingers either.	Hunter's office was not just sucking his fingers.
219	관리국 소속의 차량들 수십 대가 헌터들을 싣고 스케빈저들이 향한 목적지로 달렸다.	Tens of vehicles belonging to the 『Hunter Bureau』 ran to the destination for the scavengers with the hunters.	Dozens of vehicles belonging to the administration loaded Hunter's car and ran to a destination for Scavengers.
220	그러나 목적지가 얼마 남지 않은 지점에서 선두의 차량이 멈춰 섰다.	However, at the point where the destination was short, the leading vehicle stopped.	However, the leading vehicle stopped short of its destination.
221	초조하게 밖을 내다보던 애덤이 급정거에 흔들렸다.	Looking at him out of control, Adam suddenly shook his head.	Adam, nervously looking out, was rocked by the sudden stop.
222	“뭐, 뭡니까”	"What is it?"	"What, what?"
223	운전자가 돌아보았다.	Cha Hea-in turned around.	Cha Hea-in turned around.
224	그는 헌터관리국 소속의 유일한 S급 헌터였다.	He was the only S-class Hunter in the 『Hunter Bureau』.	He was the only S-class Hunter from Hunter's management office.
225	“화이트 씨, 이쯤에서 무슨 일인지 설명해 주셔야겠습니다”	"Mr. White, I need you to explain what happened at this point."	"Mr. White, I need you to explain what's going on here."
226	“지금 그걸 일일이 설명하고 있을 시간이..”	"Now is the time to explain it all ..."	"It's time for me to explain it to you...”
227	애덤이 말을 잇지 못했다.	Adam could not speak.	Adam was speechless.
228	S급 헌터의 얼굴이 새파랗게 질려가고 있었기 때문이다. 숱한 난관을 거쳐 오며 강심장이 된 그에게서 처음 발견한 표정이었다.	S-class Hunter's face was getting tired. It was the first expression I found in him who had come through many difficulties and became strong.	The face of the S-class Hunter was turning pale. It was the first look he had seen since he became a strong heart after many difficulties.
229	심상치 않은 기류를 감지한 애덤이 물었다.	Adam, who sensed an unusual airflow, asked.	Sensing an unusual air flow, Adam asked.
230	“무슨 일이... 일어난 겁니까”	"What happened ... did it happen?"	"What's going on? Did you wake up?"
231	S급은 딱딱한 얼굴로 말했다.	The S class said with a hard face.	S-class said with a stiff face.
232	“이 이상 가면 우리들, 모두 목숨을 걸어야 할 겁니다”	"If we go over this, we will all have to risk our lives."	"If we go any further, we'll all risk our lives."


1	일격에 입술 끝이 터졌다.	The tip of the lip burst on the blow.	The tip of my lips burst with a blow.
2	충격으로 밀려나며, 토마스는 자신의 안면을 강타한 괴력에 경악했다.	He was shocked and amazed at the intensity of his face.	Out of shock, Thomas was shocked by the monster that hit his face.
3	‘어떻게... 어떻게 이런 힘이?’	How ... How is this power? "	How... how could this power be?’
4	묵직한 한 방.	A heavy room.	a heavy blow
5	머리가 흔들릴 정도였다.	My head was shaking.	My head was shaking.
6	그것만이 아니었다.	It was not that.	That wasn't the only one.
7	그 또한 의지만으로 힘을 가할 수 있는 능력을 가지고 있으면서도, 일부러 인력에 저항하지 않고 순순히 이쪽으로 끌려왔다.	He also has the ability to exert force only by will, but he has been dragged to this side without intentionally resisting the manpower.	He also had the ability to exert force only by will, but was brought here without deliberately resisting the force.
8	누가 생각이나 했겠는가?	Who would have thought?	Who would have thought?
9	‘보이지 않는 손'을 인력에 저항하는 데 사용하는 것이 아니라 다른 방향에서 써서 시선을 끈 뒤, 쉽게 피하지 못할 진짜 공격을 날릴 것이라고.	Invisible hand 'is not used to resist the manpower, but instead of using it in other directions, it will fire a real attack that can not be easily avoided.	Instead of using the invisible hand to resist the force, it will be used from a different direction to draw attention and then launch a real attack that cannot be avoided.
10	인력의 가속도는 시전자를 찌르는 창이 되어 더 큰 데미지로 돌아왔다.	Acceleration of manpower has become a window that pierces the caster and has returned to greater damage.	The acceleration of the force returned to the larger dam as a window into the field of a testicle.
11	놀라운 전투 센스가 아닐 수 없었다.	It was an amazing battle sense.	It was an amazing sense of battle.
12	‘얼마나 많은 싸움을 헤쳐 나왔기에 이런 대처가 가능한가?’	How many struggles have you been able to cope with?	How many fights are you able to deal with?’
13	진우의 힘을 인정하면서도 동시에 그를 애송이라고 깔보았던 토마스가 두 번째 일격으로 생각이 달라졌다.	Though acknowledging Jin-woo's strength and at the same time pretending to be a mischief, Thomas changed his mind to the second blow.	Thomas, who recognized Jin-woo's power but looked down on him as a "love song," changed his mind with a second blow.
14	튕겨져 나가던 토마스가 바닥에 착지했다.	Thomas, who was bouncing, landed on the floor.	Thomas landed on the floor when he was bouncing off.
15	콰지직, 콰직!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!	Quagjik, kwagjik!
16	마찰에 시멘트 바닥이 부서지며 돌조각과 먼지들이 사방으로 튀었다.	The cement floor was broken by the friction, and the stone and dust splashed in all directions.	The friction shattered the cement floor, splashing rocks and dust in all directions.
17	예상대로 진우는 쉴 틈을 주지 않고 쇄도해 왔다. 노련한 사냥꾼의 모습. 균형을 잡기 전에 노린 것 같지만, 이번엔 이쪽이 더 빨랐다.	As expected, Jin-woo has flooded without giving a break. A seasoned hunter. It seemed to be aimed before balancing, but this time was earlier this time.	As expected, the rain has poured in without a break. a picture of an experienced hunter It seems to have been aimed at balancing, but this time it was faster.
18	토마스는 오만을 버렸다.	Thomas abandoned arrogance.	Thomas gave up his arrogance.
19	주변을 생각하며 싸우다가는 자신이 질 수 있다는 사실을 깨달았다.	I realized that I could fight myself while I was thinking about my surroundings.	He realized that he could lose if he fought around.
20	상대는 생각보다 훨씬 더 만만하지 않았다.	The opponent was much worse than he thought.	The opponent was much more formidable than he thought.
21	“강화”	reinforce.	"Strengthening"
22	그러자 거짓말처럼.	Then like a lie.	Like a lie.
23	갑옷처럼 변형된 근육으로 무장되어 있던 토마스의 견고한 신체가 폭발적으로 커졌다.	The robust body of Thomas, armed with armor-like muscles, exploded.	Thomas' solid body, armed with armour-like modified muscles, exploded.
24	슈악-!	Shak -!	Shuak-!
25	원래 2미터에 가까운 신장을 가지고 있었던 그가 눈 깜짝할 사이 3미터를 훌쩍 뛰어넘는 괴물로 변했다.	Originally having a height of nearly 2 meters, he turned into a monster that jumped over three meters in the blink of an eye.	Originally nearly two meters tall, he suddenly became a monster that jumped three meters.
26	으아아아아-! Wow, ahh!	Uh-ah!	Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
27	토마스는 포효를 내지르며 대리석 기둥과 같이 두꺼워진 양손을 머리 위로 들어 올렸다.	Thomas lifted his roar and lifted his thickened hands above his head like a marble pillar.	Thomas raised his thickened hands above his head with a roar.
28	그야말로 급작스럽게 이루어진 일!	It was just a sudden thing!	What happened so suddenly!
29	‘...!’	...! ’	‘...!’
30	돌격해 들어가던 진우가 위험을 감지했다.	Jin-woo, who went into the charge, sensed the danger.	Jin-woo, who was rushing in, sensed danger.
31	뭐지?	What?	What is it?
32	이성은 고민한다.	The reason is troubled.	Reason is agonizing.
33	그러나 위기의 순간에서 자신의 본능은 단 한 번도 거짓말을 한 적이 없었다.	But in the moments of crisis, his instincts never once lied.	But at a time of crisis, his instincts have never lied.
34	진우는 급하게 멈추는 것과 동시에 뒤로 점프했다.	Jin-woo jumped back at the same time as stopping suddenly.	Jin-woo jumped backward as he stopped quickly.
35	간발의 차이로.	As a difference of nihilism.	by a close call
36	토마스의 거대한 두 주먹이 바닥을 있는 힘껏 내리쳤다.	Thomas' two huge fists struck down the bottom of the floor.	Thomas' huge fists clashed hard on the floor.
37	콰광-!	Quark -!	Quagwang!
38	그러자 반경 안에 있던 모든 것들이 끔찍한 충격파에 분쇄되었다.	Everything in the radius was crushed by terrible shock waves.	Then everything in the radius was crushed by a terrible shock wave.
39	스킬 '붕괴'.	Skill 'collapse'.	Skill collapse.
40	그 무시무시한 위력에 이미 안전 거리까지 빠져나간 진우가 몇 걸음 더 물러섰다.	Jin-woo, who has already escaped to the safe distance with its terrific power, has stepped back a few more steps.	Jin-woo, who had already fled to safety with that dreaded power, took a few steps back.
41	후두두둑.	(large thing falling/drop SFX)!	a larynx
42	위로 솟구쳤던 잔해들이 비처럼 우수수 떨어졌다.	The wreckage that had risen up fell down like a rain.	The debris that shot up fell like rain.
43	드래곤을 처치했던 헌터인 만큼, 그 견고함과 파괴력이 남달랐다.	As a Hunter who treated dragons, their robustness and destructive power were different.	Since it was Hunter who killed the dragon, its strength and destructive power were different.
44	그러나 놀라고 있을 틈도 없이.	But without being surprised.	But without being surprised.
45	토마스의 목에서 고성이 튀어나왔다.	A thorn came out of Thomas' s neck.	A roar sprang out of Thomas's throat.
46	“포획”	capture!	"Patch"
47	토마스를 중심으로 발현된 인력이 범위 안의 모든 것들을 강력한 힘으로 끌어당겼다.	The workforce, centered around Thomas, pulled everything in the range with powerful force.	Thomas's central workforce pulled everything within range with great force.
48	마치 블랙홀처럼.	Like a black hole.	Like a black hole.
49	그림자 병사들과 헌터들이 뒤섞여 토마스에게로 날아갔다.	Shadow soldiers and hunters blended together and flew to Thomas.	Shadow soldiers and Hunter were mixed up and flew to Thomas.
50	스킬 '포획'의 대상 중 하나였던 진우는 '지배자의 권능'을 이용해 인력을 밀쳐 냈다.	Jin-woo, who was one of the targets of the skill 'capture', pushed the manpower by using 『Power of ruler』.	Jin-woo, one of the targets of the skill "patch," used his "manager's power" to force his team.
51	가까스로 인력의 힘에서 벗어난 진우가 다시 한번 뒤로 뛰어올랐을 때.	When Jin-woo escapes from the power of manpower, he jumps back once more.	When Jin-woo, who barely escaped from the force of manpower, jumped back again.
52	토마스의 '붕괴' 스킬이 작렬했다.	Thomas 'collapse' skill was razed.	Thomas' 'Break' skills were brilliant.
53	콰직-!	Quiz -!	Quacky-!
54	그림자 병사들은 물론이고 스케빈저의 헌터들까지 충격파에 휩쓸렸다.	Shadow soldiers, as well as the hackers of the Scavenger, were hit by shock waves.	Not only shadow soldiers but also the hunters of Scavinger were swept away by shock waves.
55	“으악”	Ahh!	"Aah, Aah"
56	“으으..”	Uh ...	"Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...
57	곳곳에서 비명이 쏟아졌다.	There were screams everywhere.	Screams poured in from all over.
58	뒤늦게 상황을 발견한 부마스터가 목청이 터지게 외쳤다.	The master, who found the situation late, shouted to the audience.	The boomer, who belatedly discovered the situation, shouted out loud.
59	“마스터에게서 멀어져”	Get away from the Master!	"Get away from the Master"
60	발이 빠른 헌터 서넛이 부상자들을 끌고 뒤로 빠져나가는 사이, 토마스가 무표정한 얼굴로 진우를 향해 맹렬히 달려갔다.	As the fast-paced Hunter Sutnut dragged the wounded back, Thomas ran aggressively toward Jin-face with his expressionless face.	While three fast-footed Hunters pulled the injured back, Thomas rushed to Jin-woo with a blank face.
61	국가권력급은 한 국가와 동급이라는 의미였다. 그러니 왕에게 거역한 자가 어떤 벌을 받게 되는지 알려 줘야 한다.	The state power class was equivalent to one nation. Therefore, let the one who rebels against the king know what punishment he will receive.	It meant that the power level of a nation is the same as that of a country. Therefore, the king should be informed of the punishment for those who disobey him.
62	금방 진우가 있는 곳까지 도달한 토마스가 주먹을 휘둘렀다.	Thomas, who reached the spot where Jin-woo was right away, swung his fist.	Thomas, who had just arrived at the place of the rain, shook his fist.
63	부웅-	-	Boo Woong-
64	주먹은 허공을 갈랐다.	The fist broke the air.	The fist parted the air.
65	알고 있다.	Know.	I know.
66	저 날짐승같이 재빠른 녀석을 맨주먹으로 후려치기에는 자신의 속도가 밀린다는 사실을.	The fact that his speed is slowed down by the speed of the flying creature with his bangs.	The fact that you're slow to hit that quick-witted creature with your bare fists.
67	특히나 강화 상태가 되었을 때는 더 그렇다.	Especially when it is in a hardened state.	This is especially true when the condition is strengthened.
68	힘과 방어력이 끝도 없이 상승하지만 속도는 그에 비례해 느려진다.	The power and defense increase endlessly, but the speed slows down proportionately.	The force and defense increase endlessly, but the speed is slowed proportionally.
69	하지만 토마스에겐 그 단점을 커버하고도 남을 스킬들이 있었다.	But Thomas had the skills to cover the shortcomings.	But Thomas had more skills than to cover his shortcomings.
70	멀어지는 진우를 향해 토마스가 손을 뻗었다.	Thomas reached out to the distant sergeant.	Thomas reached for Jin-woo, who was moving away.
71	‘포획!’	capture!’	Catch!
72	또 한 번, 두 사람 사이에 엄청난 인력이 작용했다.	Once again, there was a tremendous work force between the two.	Once again, there was a great deal of manpower between the two.
73	이젠 놓치지 않는다.	I do not miss it anymore.	I don't miss it anymore.
74	‘강화' 스킬로 더 견고해진 육체라면 시선 끌기 따위에 주의를 뺏길 일도 없으니까.	I do not want to get caught up in drawing attention if it's a solid body that's gotten stronger with the 'reinforcement' skill.	"Strengthening" Skil. If you're a stronger body, you won't be distracted by eye-catching.
75	예상대로 성진우는 손쉽게 딸려 들어왔다.	As expected, Sung Jin-woo came easily.	As expected, Sung Jin-woo came in easily.
76	토마스는 뻗은 왼손 대신 뒤로 당긴 오른손을 굳게 쥐었다.	Thomas grabbed his right hand, pulled back instead of his outstretched left hand.	Thomas firmly clasped his right hand, which he pulled backwards instead of his extended left hand.
77	오른손에 최상급 헌터의 전신을 터트리고도 남을 만큼의 어마어마한 마력이 담겼다.	In the right hand, the superhero hunter's body was bursting with enormous magic power.	It has enough mana to explode the entire body of a top-class Hunter in its right hand.
78	스킬 '강타'.	Skill 'bang'.	Skill 'Gangta'.
79	강대한 힘이 실린 토마스의 주먹이 서서히 움직였다.	Thomas's fist, with mighty power, moved slowly.	Thomas' powerful punch moved slowly.
80	그런데, 그때.	By the way, then.	But then.
81	‘...?’	...? ’	‘...?’
82	토마스의 눈이 커졌다.	Thomas' s eyes grew bigger.	Thomas' eyes dilated.
83	진우 또한 오른팔의 근육이 순식간에 팽창했다.	Jin-woo also swelled the muscles of his right arm instantaneously.	Jin-woo also instantly expanded the muscles in his right arm.
84	설마... 나와 정면 대결이라도 해 볼 생각인가?	You do not ... Do you intend to do a frontal confrontation with me?	Don't you mean to have a head-on fight with me?
85	토마스가 믿을 수 없다는 눈빛으로 인력을 더했다.	Thomas added manpower to his eyes that he could not believe it.	Thomas added manpower with an unbelievable look.
86	그러나 진우는 피하지 않고 오히려 '지배자의 권능'으로 끌려가는 속도를 더 증가시켰다.	But Jin-woo did not escape but rather increased the speed of being dragged into 『Power of ruler』.	Jin-woo, however, did not avoid it but rather increased the speed at which he was dragged to 'the power of the manager.'
87	토마스가 기함했다.	Thomas was flirting.	Thomas wrote a flag.
88	“이런”	this!	"Oh no"
89	토마스의 예상을 뛰어넘는 속도로 가까워진 진우가 토마스보다 아슬아슬하게 먼저 주먹을 뻗었다.	Jin came closer than Thomas' anticipated and clenched his fists before Thomas.	Coming closer than Thomas expected, Jin-woo clenched his fist narrowly ahead of Thomas.
90	그리고 동시에 자신은 고개를 숙여 맞은편에서 쇄도해 오는 토마스의 주먹을 피했다.	And at the same time, he bowed his head and avoided Thomas's fist, flooding from the opposite side.	And at the same time, he ducked to avoid Tomas' fist coming from the opposite side.
91	투쾅-! BAM-!	Toukou -!	Boom-
92	눈앞에서 번쩍했던 빛을 보고서 토마스는 깨달았다.	Thomas realized how bright the light was in front of him.	Thomas realized when he saw the flashing light in front of him.
93	‘처음 당했던 공격이...’	The first attack ... ’	The first attack...'
94	그때 미처 보지 못했던 일격이 바로 이것이었다.	This was the one that I had not seen before.	This was the blow I hadn't seen before.
95	쾅!	bang!	Bang!
96	미사일처럼 날아간 토마스가 폐공장 벽을 무너뜨리고도 한참을 더 바닥에서 굴렀다. 그가 지나간 길을 따라 깊은 구덩이가 밭의 고랑처럼 파였다.	Thomas, who flew like a missile, collapsed the wall of the waste plant and rolled for a few more seconds on the floor. As he passed by, a deep pit broke like a furrow in the field.	Thomas, who flew like a missile, broke down the wall of the plant, but he rolled on the floor for a long time. A deep hole dug through his path like a ditch in the field.
97	“크윽”	Cough.	"Kkumi"
98	서둘러 땅을 짚고 일어섰으나, 이미 다가온 진우가 앞에 선 뒤.	I hurried up to the ground and stood up.	He hurried to his feet and stood before the coming rain.
99	토마스가 괴성을 지르며 주먹을 휘둘러 댔다.	Thomas swung his fist, screaming.	Thomas screamed and waved his fist.
100	“으아아아아”	Ahh ah!	"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah"
101	주먹이 지나갈 때마다 땅이 파이고 대기가 찢겨져 나갔다. 닿기만 해도 온몸이 부서질 수 있는 공격들.	Every time the fist passed, the ground ripped and the atmosphere ripped apart. Attacks that can break your body when you touch it.	Every time a fist passed, the ground was broken and the air was torn. Attacks that can break your whole body just by touching them.
102	그러나 진우에게는 닿지 않았다.	But he did not reach Jin-woo.	However, he did not reach Jin-woo.
103	진우는 토마스의 주먹을 피해 가며 자신의 공격들을 하나하나 정확히 토마스의 급소에 꽂아 넣었다.	Jin-woo avoided Thomas's fist and put his attacks exactly one at a time in Thomas's quarters.	Jin-woo kept his attacks at Tomas' sharp points, avoiding his fist.
104	쾅! 투쾅! 쾅!	bang! Thug! bang!	Boom! Boom! Boom!
105	조금씩 토마스의 입가에 피가 고이기 시작했다.	Little by little Thomas' blood began to bloom.	Little by little, the blood began to pool around Thomas' mouth.
106	“커헉”	Great!	"Cough"
107	어떻게.	how.	by what means
108	‘어떻게 마법계열 헌터가 이런 힘과 속도를 낼 수 있는 거지?’	How can a magic hunter get such power and speed?	How can a magic column Hunter achieve this kind of power and speed?’
109	머릿속이 혼란스러워지는 만큼 데미지는 더 커졌다.	The damage is getting bigger as my head gets confused.	As his mind became confused, the damage became bigger.
110	내가... 내가 진다고?	I ... I'm losing?	I... I lose?
111	그럴 리가 없다.	There is no way.	It can't be.
112	아니.	no.	No.
113	그래서는 안 된다.	It should not be.	It shouldn't be.
114	상대를 압도하는 폭력만이 자신이 자신임을 증명할 수 있는 유일한 존재의 근거였다.	Only violence that overwhelms an opponent was the basis of his only existence to prove himself.	Violence that overpowered the opponent was the sole basis of being able to prove itself.
115	토마스는 핏물로 붉게 물든 이를 악물었다.	Thomas bit the bitter red bitch.	Thomas clenched his blood-red teeth.
116	부릅뜬 눈에서 광기가 내비쳤다.	Madness caught in the open eyes.	The glare of the eyes flashed with madness.
117	“으아아아-”	Uh-ah!	"Aaaaaaaaa-"
118	온힘을 다해 휘두른 주먹을 피해낸 진우가 토마스의 턱을 후려쳤다.	Jin-woo, who avoided his swinging fist with all his strength, scooped Thomas's chin.	Jin-woo struck Thomas on the jaw after he escaped a fist that he wielded with all his might.
119	퍼걱!	Fuck it!	Puff!
120	충격을 떨치기 위해 토마스가 머리를 세차게 흔들었다.	Thomas shook his head to shake the head.	Thomas shook his head to shake off the shock.
121	그러나 그사이.	However,	But in the meantime.
122	코밑까지 다가온 진우가 연타를 쏟아 냈다.	Jin-woo, who came up to his suburbs, poured out his sigh.	Jin-woo, who had come to his nose, threw a volley.
123	쾅! 쾅! 쾅! 쾅!	bang! bang! bang! bang!	Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!
124	“커헉”	Great!	"Cough"
125	철옹성 같던 토마스가 흔들리기 시작했다.	Thomas, who was like a bastard, began to shake.	Thomas, who used to be an iron star, began to shake.
126	비틀비틀 물러서던 토마스가 간신히 균형을 잡고서 악을 써댔다.	Thomas stumbled back, barely balancing and writing evil.	Tumbling back Thomas managed to balance and use evil.
127	“내가 바로 토마스 안드레다! 이 내가 겨우 그 정도에 무너질 것 같으냐”	I am Thomas Andre! I think I'm going to fall to that extent!	"I'm Thomas Andrea! Do you think I'm about to fall to that extent?"
128	“그러니까 말했잖아”	So I told you.	"So I told you."
129	투쾅!	Thug!	Boom!
130	토마스의 턱을 올려친 진우가 말을 이었다.	Jin-woo who raised Thomas' s chin was a horse.	The jaw-dropping rain continued.
131	“누구라도 상관없다고”	I do not care about anyone.	"I don't care who you are."
132	하늘을 향한 토마스의 고개가 거기서 멈추었다.	Thomas' s head toward the sky stopped there.	Thomas' pass to the sky stopped there.
133	분노한 골리앗은 깍지 낀 양손을 쳐들었다.	The angry Goliath took both of his clasped hands.	The angry Goliath raised his hands.
134	“붕괴”	collapse!	Collapse
135	쾅!	bang!	Bang!
136	그가 전력으로 내려친 땅에서 지진이 일었다.	An earthquake struck in the land where he had fallen by force.	There was an earthquake on the ground he hit with all his might.
137	그러나 진우는 없었다.	But Jin-woo was not.	But there was no rain.
138	“놈은...”	Is he ...?	"He's..."
139	토마스의 시선이 사라진 진우를 찾아 헤맸다.	Thomas' s gaze disappeared.	Thomas' eyes wandered in search of the lost fox.
140	그때.	then.	then
141	토마스는 강한 마력이 위에서부터 떨어져 내려오고 있다는 사실을 뒤늦게 깨달았다.	Thomas later realized that strong magic power was falling from the top.	Thomas belatedly realized that strong mana had fallen from the top.
142	그의 고개가 위를 향했다.	His head turned upward.	His head turned upward.
143	붕괴가 작렬하기 전 위로 도약했던 진우가 토마스를 향해 쇄도했다.	Jin-woo rushed to Thomas before the collapse broke out.	Jin-woo, who leaped up before the collapse, rushed to Thomas.
144	진우의 팔꿈치가 토마스의 얼굴을 내려찍었다.	Jin 's elbow shot Thomas' face down.	Jin-woo's elbow shot Tomas in the face.
145	투쾅-! BAM-!	Toukou -!	Boom-
146	* * *	* * *	* * *
147	수십 대의 차가 폐공장에서 멀찍이 떨어진 곳에서 일제히 멈춰 섰다.	Tens of cars stopped at a distance away from the waste plant.	Dozens of cars came to a standstill at a distance from the waste plant.
148	이 이상의 접근은 위험할 수 있다는 판단에서였다.	This approach was judged to be dangerous.	It was from the judgment that further approaches could be dangerous.
149	내려서는 이들은 헌터관리국의 정예 헌터들.	These are the elite hunters of the 『Hunter Bureau』.	Those who go down are the elite hunters of the 『Hunter Bureau』.
150	모두 쟁쟁한 이들이었다.	All of them were prominent.	They were all prominent people.
151	그러나 그런 헌터들과 함께하면서도 애덤은 조금도 마음을 놓을 수가 없었다.	But even with such a hunter, Adam could not let go.	But while he was with those hunters, Adam couldn't relax at all.
152	그도 그럴 것이 지금 비교 대상이 성진우 헌터와 토마스 안드레, 그리고 스케빈저 길드가 아닌가?	Is not it comparable now to Hunter Sung Jin-woo, Thomas Andre, and the Scavenger Guild?	Isn't that what Sung Jin-woo and Thomas Andre and Skavinzer Guild are to be compared to now?
153	헌터관리국 소속 헌터들을 지휘하고 있는 S급의 브렌트가 굳은 얼굴로 고개를 절레절레 저었다.	Brent, a S-class commander of the hunters' hunters, shook his head with a firm face.	Brent, who is in charge of Hunter's team, shook his head with a stiff face.
154	“오... 맙소사”	Oh my God.	"Oh, my God"
155	대체 어떤 괴물들이 이런 마력을 뿜어 대며 싸우고 있단 말인가?	What other monsters are fighting with this magical power?	What kind of monsters are fighting with such mana?
156	발걸음이 떨어지지 않았으나, 뒤에는 애덤이 애타는 눈빛으로 안내를 기다리고 있었다.	The steps were not falling, but Adam was staring at him in the back.	Though his steps did not come off, Adam was waiting for the guidance with a tearful eye.
157	브렌트는 하는 수 없이 체념한 투로 말했다.	Brent said with a lot of resignation.	Brent said with a broken heart.
158	“저깁니다. 한데 정말로 위험하니까 마음의 준비를 단단히 하시는 게 좋을 겁니다”	That's it. But it's really dangerous, so you better keep your mind ready.	"That's it. But it's really dangerous, so you'd better."
159	애덤이 고개를 끄덕였다.	Adam nodded.	Adam nodded.
160	투쾅!	Thug!	Boom!
161	그때 굉음과 함께 뭔가가 하늘 높이 치솟았다가 떨어졌다.	Then something with the roar skyrocketed and fell to the sky.	Then, with a roar, something went up high in the sky and then fell.
162	“...”	...?	“...”
163	소리가 난 방향을 바라봤던 애덤이 브렌트를 돌아보았다. 브렌트는 쩍 벌어진 입을 다물지 못하고 있었다.	Adam looked at Brent as he looked in the direction of the sound. Brent was unable to close his mouth.	Adam, who looked in the direction of the sound, turned around the brent. Brent couldn't keep his open mouth shut.
164	애덤은 황급히 물었다.	Adam hurriedly asked.	Adam asked urgently.
165	“바, 방금 뭡니까”	Bar, what is it?	"Wow, what are you just doing?"
166	“제가 잘못 본 게 아니라면..”	If I'm not mistaken ...	"If I didn't see it wrong..."
167	S급 헌터인 브렌트가 잘못 봤을 리가 있나?	Is it possible that S-class Hunter Brent was wrong?	You think Brent, the S-rated Hunter, couldn't have been wrong?
168	그런데도 브렌트는 주저하다 말을 이었다.	Nevertheless, Brent hesitated.	Nevertheless, Brent hesitated and continued to speak.
169	“방금 떨어진 건 토마스 안드레 씨였습니다”	It was Mr. Thomas Andre who just fell.	"It was Thomas Andre who fell off the ground."
170	“뭐요”	what?	"What"
171	“저도 확실히는..”	I'm sure ...	"To be sure, I am...
172	눈이 화등잔만 해진 애덤이 급한 목소리를 냈다.	Adam made a sudden voices when his eyes were lit up with a lamp.	Adam, whose eyes were full of flares, made an urgent voice.
173	“어서! 어서 가 봅시다”	hurry! Let's go!	"Come on! Let's go."
174	애덤이 부리나케 달려가는 모습을 보고는 브렌트가 헌터들에게 따라오라고 손짓했다.	When Adam saw him running, Brent gestured to the Hunters to follow him.	Seeing Adam rush away, Brent beckoned Hunter to follow.
175	애덤 일행은 금방 거대한 마력이 충돌하고 잇는 곳에 도착했다.	Adam and his band arrived at a place where massive magical power collided.	Adam and his party soon arrived at the collision of a giant mana.
176	그리고 그들은 보았다.	And they saw.	And they saw.
177	“헉”	Ugh.	"Huck"
178	천하의 토마스가 동양인 헌터에게 무참하게 얻어터지고 있는 장면을.	A scene in which Thomas of the Underworld is bursting with the Asian Hunter.	The scene in which Thomas from heaven is being brutally beaten by Asian Hunter.
179	퍽, 퍼퍽, 퍼걱!	Puck, Puck, Puck!	Puck, Puck, Puck, Puck.
180	브렌트는 경악하며 그쪽을 가리켰다.	Brent was surprised and pointed to you.	Brent pointed there in dismay.
181	“토마스... 토마스 씨가 성진우 헌터에게 두들겨 맞고 있습니다”	Thomas ... Mr. Thomas is beaten by Hunter Sung Jin-woo!	"Tomas...... Mr. Thomas is being beaten by SungJin-woo Hunter."
182	“그 정도는 저도 보입니다”	I see that much!	"I can see that much."
183	애덤이 발을 동동 굴렀다.	Adam rolled his foot.	Adam stamped his foot.
184	진우에게 맞고 있는 토마스의 상태는 멀리서 보기에도 그리 좋지 않아 보였다.	The state of Thomas, confronted by Jin-woo, did not look so good from a distance.	Thomas's condition hit by Jin-woo did not look very good from afar.
185	브렌트가 난처하다는 얼굴로 급히 물었다.	Brent hurried to the face of embarrassment.	Brent quickly asked, looking embarrassed.
186	“이제 저흰 어쩌죠”	What do we do now?	What are we going to do now?
187	“말려야죠! 설마 국가권력급 헌터가 맞아 죽는 걸 보고만 계실 겁니까”	Let's dry! Would not you just see the national power-hunter die right?	"Stop! Are you sure you're just going to watch the state-controlled?"
188	“말린다고요? 저 사람을”	Dying? That person?	Stop him?
189	브렌트는 근접하기도 싫을 정도로 강력한 마력을 뿜고 있는 동양인 헌터를 멍하게 바라보았다.	Brent barely looked at the Oriental Hunter, who is pumping a powerful magic power so he does not want to get close.	Brent stared blankly at Hunter, an Asian man with mana that he didn't want to be close to.
190	그러나 미처 그가 말릴 사이도 없이 애덤이 튀어 나갔다.	But as soon as he was dry, Adam popped out.	But Adam jumped out before he could stop.
191	애덤은 일반인 요원.	Adam is an ordinary person.	Adam is an ordinary agent.
192	최상급 헌터가 뿜어 대는 마력에 스치기만 해도 목숨을 잃을 수 있었다.	I was able to lose my life just by rubbing the magical power of the beHunter Sung.	The power of the highest-quality Hunter could have cost him his life.
193	얼굴을 구기고서 고민하던 브렌트가 결국 앓는 소리를 내며 애덤을 쫓아 진우에게로 달려갔다.	Brent, who was worried about his face, eventually made a sound of sickness, followed by Adam and rushed to Jin-woo.	Brent, who had been agonizing over his face, eventually ran after Adam with a sick voice.
194	“화이트 씨”	Mr. White!	Mr. White
195	* * *	* * *	* * *
196	팔꿈치에 머리가 찍힌 토마스가 엎어지며 땅을 짚었다.	Thomas, with his head on his elbow, fell down and landed.	Thomas, with his head on his elbow, fell over and touched the ground.
197	두 손이 움푹 땅으로 들어갔다.	Both hands went into a hollow.	My hands sank into the ground.
198	“으으... 으아아아”	Uh ... huh ah!	"Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
199	상체를 일으킨 토마스의 공격이 이어졌다. 하지만 이미 많은 체력을 손실한 그의 주먹은 이전만큼의 파괴력이 나오지 않았다.	Thomas attacked the upper body. However, his fists, which had already lost a lot of stamina, did not have the same destructive power as before.	The upper body of the attack was followed by Thomas' attack. But his fist, which had already lost a lot of stamina, did not come out as destructive as before.
200	진우는 훨씬 느려진 주먹을 보며 자신에게로 넘어온 승기를 재확인했다.	Jin saw a much slower punch and reaffirmed his victory over him.	Jin-woo reaffirmed his victory by watching his much slower fist.
201	힘이 다 빠져나간 헛손질에 담긴 것은, 자신을 죽이겠다고 이를 가는 토마스의 무의미한 분노뿐이었다.	It was only Thomas's senseless anger that went so far as to kill himself, which was contained in the untidy loss of power.	The only thing that was left out of power was Thomas's meaningless anger, which he said he would kill himself.
202	부드럽게 공격을 피해 내던 진우의 역공이 시작됐다.	Jin-woo's counterattack, which smoothly avoided the attack, began.	Jin-woo's attack, which was gentle in avoiding the attack, has begun.
203	쾅! 투쾅!	bang! Thug!	Boom! Boom!
204	토마스의 공격과 달리 한 방 한 방이 치명적인 진우의 연타에 토마스는 정신을 차리지 못했다.	Unlike Thomas's attack, Thomas was not in the mood for a lethal battle of one room.	Unlike Thomas's attack, the one-shot killer Jin-woo left Thomas unconscious.
205	“커헉”	Great!	"Cough"
206	토마스의 고개가 이쪽저쪽을 향할 때마다 선혈이 튀었다.	Whenever Thomas' head turned to this side, his blood was splashed.	Every time Thomas' head turned from side to side, blood ran out.
207	균형을 잃고 휘청거리는 토마스를 진우가 올려 찼다.	Jin woke up to Thomas, who lost his balance.	Jin-woo kicked Tomas, who lost his balance and was tottering.
208	투쾅!	Thug!	Boom!
209	“컥”	Shut up!	"Quick"
210	부딪힌 마력이 폭발을 일으키며 토마스의 몸이 솟구쳤다.	Thomas' s body sprang up, with the force of the banging that caused the explosion.	The mana struck an explosion and Thomas' body soared.
211	‘지배자의 권능.’	『Power of ruler』. ’	The power of the manager.'
212	하염없이 올라가는 토마스를 다시 아래로 끌어당기자, 토마스는 무력하게 바닥으로 곤두박질쳤다.	As he pulled Thomas up again, Thomas helplessly plummeted to the floor.	As Thomas pulled down again, he fell helplessly to the ground.
213	쿠웅-!	Kuwoong -!	Kuung-!
214	“쿨럭”	Cool!	"Coolbox"
215	울컥.	Get up.	in a fit of anger
216	대짜로 뻗은 토마스가 입으로 피를 토해 냈다.	Thomas, stretched out for a while, spewed blood through his mouth.	Tomas, who stretched himself out into a barrage of blood, vomited through his mouth.
217	진우는 그 위에 올라탔다.	Jin-woo got on it.	Jin-woo got on top of it.
218	그리고 예전, 악마성에서 악마왕 바란을 상대했을 때처럼 토마스의 목을 쥐고 주먹을 내리쳤다.	And in the old days, as in the case of the demon king Baran, he clasped his throat and hit his fist.	Then, as in the past, he held Thomas's neck and punched him in the devil's castle, as he faced Baran the Devil King.
219	퍽, 퍼퍽, 퍼걱!	Puck, Puck, Puck!	Puck, Puck, Puck, Puck.
220	저항하는 토마스의 힘이 점점 약해지는 것이 느껴졌다.	I felt that the power of resisting Thomas was getting weaker and weaker.	I could feel Thomas' resisting strength becoming weaker.
221	퍽! 퍼벅! 퍽!	puck! Fuck! puck!	Puck! Puck! Puck! Puck!
222	마침내 진우가 최후의 일격을 위해 주먹을 치켜들었을 때.	When Jin-woo finally punches for The final(Jong-in?) blow.	When Jin-woo finally raised his fist for The final(Jong-in?) blow.
223	누군가 애타는 목소리로 외쳤다.	Someone shouted in an angry voice.	Someone cried out in a tantalizing voice.
224	“성진우 헌터님! 그만! 제발 그만두십시오”	"Sung Jin-woo Hunter! Stop! Please stop."	"Sung Jin-woo Hunter! Stop! Please stop."
225	진우는 달려오는 애덤을 무심히 바라보다가 다시 주먹에 힘을 실었다. 잔뜩 팽창한 어깨 근육과 주먹에서 끔찍하리만큼 흉흉한 마력이 흘렀다.	Jin looked at Adam as he ran and watched him, and then he pushed his fist again. There was a terrible magical magic power in my shoulder muscles and fist that swelled a lot.	Jin-woo stared at Adam, who was running away, and again cheered him up. The swelling of the shoulder muscles and the gruesome flow of mana from the fist.
226	“아, 안 돼”	Oh, no!	"Oh, no"
227	주먹이 내리꽂히기 직전.	Just before the fist is stuck.	on the verge of one's fist being laid down
228	애덤이 손을 길게 뻗으며 비명을 내질렀던 순간.	The moment Adam rolled his hand out and screamed.	The moment Adam shrieked with his hand extended.
229	토마스의 입이 열렸다.	Thomas's mouth opened.	Thomas' mouth is open.
230	“...졌다”	...lost.	"..."
231	쉭-! Shh! Swigg -	쉭 -!	Shh!
232	진우의 주먹이 토마스의 코끝에서 멈추었다.	Jin-woo's fist stopped at Thomas's nose.	Jin-woo's fist stopped at the tip of Thomas's nose.
233	혼신을 다한 항복 선언이었는지 토마스는 직후 의식을 잃고 축 늘어졌다.	Thomas soon lost consciousness when he was declared to surrender.	Thomas became unconscious and drooped shortly after he declared himself to surrender.
234	그제야 진우는 주먹을 거두고 조용히 일어섰다.	Then, Jin-woo grabbed his fist and stood up quietly.	Only then did Jin-woo stand up quietly, with his fist in his hand.
235	진우와 토마스 주위로 헌터관리국 소속의 헌터들이 천천히 몰려들고 있었다.	The hunters of 『Hunter Bureau』 around Jin-woo and Thomas were gathering slowly.	Around Jin-woo and Thomas, Hunter's team was slowly mobilizing.
236	* * *	* * *	* * *
237	“이게... 이게 뭐야? 이거 진짜야? 정말”	What ... what is this? Is this real? Really?	"What... what is this? Is this real? Really"
238	기자는 셔터를 정신없이 눌러 대며 혼잣말을 떠들어댔다.	The reporter pushed the shutter shut and spoke to himself.	The reporter pressed the shutter and talked to himself.
239	자신은 분명 레이드를 준비하고 있던 스케빈저 헌터들의 사진을 몇 장 찍으려 했을 뿐이다.	He was just trying to take some pictures of the Scavenger Hunters who were preparing the raid.	He was apparently only trying to take some pictures of the Scavenger Hunter preparing for Raid.
240	그런데.	By the way.	by the way
241	갑자기 레이드를 취소하고 바쁘게 어디론가 이동을 시작한 헌터들을 무작정 따라왔더니 이게 무슨 일인가?	I suddenly canceled the raid, and I started to move somewhere busy with the Hunters came to follow me, what is this?	What's going on with Hunter who suddenly cancelled Raid and started moving somewhere?
242	처음엔 단순히 던전 브레이크라도 터졌으려니 했다.	At first, I was just going to have a dungeon break.	At first, I was just about to break the Dungeon break.
243	하지만 자신의 눈앞에 나타난 광경은 상상 그 이상이었다.	But the sight that appeared before his eyes was more than imagined.	However, the scene that appeared before his eyes was more than imagined.
244	기자는 다시 한번 카메라의 줌인 기능을 이용해 대자로 뻗어 있는 사람을 확인했다.	The reporter once again confirmed the person who was stretched out by using the camera's zoom-in function.	Once again, the reporter used the zoom-in function of the camera to identify the person extending to the diagonal.
245	낯익은 얼굴.	A familiar face.	a familiar face
246	그건 분명히 국가권력급 헌터인 토마스였다.	It was definitely Thomas, a state-class hunter.	It was obviously Thomas, a state-sponsored Hunter.
247	‘세상에... 어떤 인간이 토마스를 저렇게 팼단 말이야?’	Oh, my God ... what kind of man did that to Thomas ? ’	Oh, my God... What kind of man does Tomas look like that way?’
248	기자는 자신이 찍은 사진을 돌려보며 신음을 토했다.	The reporter groaned as he turned his photographs.	The reporter moaned as he returned the picture he had taken.
249	그리고 동시에.	And at the same time.	And at the same time.
250	이 카메라에 담긴 사진들이 자신에게 큰돈을 안겨 줄 것이라는 생각에 가슴이 울렁거렸다.	I was thrilled that the photos in this camera would give me a lot of money.	I was thrilled to think that the pictures on the camera would give me a lot of money.


1		NEW
2	애덤이 급히 토마스의 생사를 확인해 보았다.	Adam hastily checked Thomas' life-threatening condition
3	두근, 두근, 두근.	ba-bump ba-bump!
4	가슴에 귀를 붙이자 심장 소리가 들려왔다.	When he put his ears on his chest, there was still a heartbeat.
5	손을 코에 대어 호흡도 확인했다. 다행히 정상이었다.	Putting his hands above the nose to check his breathing, it's fortunate it was normal.
6	하지만 간신히 숨만 붙어 있을 뿐, 살아 있어도 산 것이 아니었다. 그 정도로 상태가 좋지 않았다.	But he was barely breathing. Even though he lived, his condition is worst.
7	‘천하의 토마스 안드레를 이 지경으로...’	Thomas Andre, The Worlds' (strongest hunter is so close to)...'
8	그를 이렇게 만들 수 있는 헌터가 세계에 몇 명이나 있을까?	How many hunters in the world could even make him like this..?
9	아니, 존재하긴 하는 걸까?	No... Do they even exist?
10	아마 이 일이 알려지면 세상이 발칵 뒤집힐 것이다.	Maybe when this happens, the world will turn upside down.	Perhaps the world will turn upside down if this is known.
11	미 헌터관리국의 예상을 아득히 뛰어넘는 진우의 힘에 애덤은 경외감 비슷한 감정마저 느꼈다.	Adam felt awe-like feelings in the power of Jin-woo, far beyond the expectations of the 『Hunter Bureau』.	Adam felt a sense of awe-inspiring feeling due to Jin-woo's power far beyond the expectations of the U.S. 『Hunter Bureau』.
12	하지만.	But.
13	지금은 이렇게 감탄하고 있을 때가 아니었다.	It was not the time to admire now.
14	“어서”	"hurry!"
15	애덤은 헌터관리국 소속의 힐러에게 손짓했다.	Adam gestured to the healers of the 『Hunter Bureau』.
16	최상급 힐러 하나가 빠르게 다가와 앉았다.	A top-class healer came quickly and sat down.
17	치료 마법을 시전하기 전 토마스의 상태를 확인해 본 힐러는 혀를 끌끌 차면서 말했다.	The healer, who checked Thomas's condition before casting healing spell, said with a drag on his tongue.
18	“온몸의 뼈라는 뼈는 다 부러졌어요. 출혈도 심하고요. 저 혼자서는 버겁고, 다 같이 하는 게 낫겠습니다”	"All the bones of his body are broken. Bleeding is severe. I cant do it alone, and It will be better do it all together."	"The whole bone is broken. He's bleeding a lot. It's too big for me, and I'd rather do it all together."
19	그의 요청에 따라 힐러들이 추가로 동원되어 토마스의 치료를 시작했다.	At his request, additional healers were mobilized to begin treatment of Thomas.
20	호수의 물을 수도꼭지로 채울 수 있을까?	Can we fill the lake with faucets?	Can the water in the lake be filled with a faucet?
21	토마스의 체력이 방대한 만큼, 그를 치료하는 데도 보통 이상의 수고가 필요했다.	As Thomas had so much stamina, he needed more than usual to heal him.
22	힐러들이 땀을 뻘뻘 흘리며 치료에 매진하는 동안 애덤은 몸을 일으켰다.	While the healers were sweating and cramming for treatment, Adam raised his body.
23	헌터관리국 헌터들은 폐공장의 부상자들을 밖으로 끌어내느라 분주히 움직이고 있었다.	Hunters of the 『Hunter Bureau』 were busy pulling the wounded out of the factory.
24	“으으..”	"Uh ..."
25	“내 다리, 내 다리”	"My leg, my leg!"
26	스케빈저의 정예 헌터들 상태가 말이 아니었다.	The status of Scavenger's elite hunters did not make sense.	Scavenger's elite Hunter was out of the question.
27	어떻게 그들을 저렇게 만들었는지는 보지 못했지만, 누가 저렇게 했는지는 충분히 알 수 있었다.	Adam don't see how they could have done that, but he know exactly who did it.
28	한 사람 대 한 길드.	One vs one guild.
29	고작 한 명의 헌터가 세계 최고의 길드 중 하나를 박살 냈다.	Only one Hunter smashed one of the world's best guilds.
30	‘정말...’	Really...’
31	애덤은 성진우 헌터의 대담함과 그 대담함을 뒷받침해 주는 실력에 그만 혀를 내두르고 말았다.	Adam placed all his confidence to Jin-Woo's boldness and the ability to support it.
32	‘어?’	uh?’
33	그러고 보니 성진우 헌터가 보이지 않았다.	Come to think of it, Hunter Sung Jin-woo is not here.
34	주위를 두리번거리며 진우를 찾아 헤매던 애덤의 귓가에 익숙한 노랫소리가 들려왔다.	Adam heard a familiar ringtone while he was looking around for Jin-woo.
35	자신의 핸드폰 벨소리였다.	It was his cell phone's.
36	“예. 화이트입니다”	"Yes, it's White."
37	[화이트 씨. 유진호 헌터님의 위치를 찾았습니다.]	[Mr. White, we have found Hunter Yujin.]
38	헌터관리국에서 온 연락이었다.	It was the contact from 『Hunter Bureau』.
39	듣던 중 반가운 소리.	It was a great news.
40	내내 침울한 표정이던 애덤의 얼굴이 환해졌다.	Adam, whose face was grim moments ago, found himself elated.
41	“그래요? 어딥니까, 거기가”	"Really? Where? At that place?"
42	연락원은 상처 입은 유진호 헌터가 인근의 대형 병원 앞에서 발견 됐으며, 빠른 응급조치를 통해 생명에는 지장이 없다고 알려 주었다.	The source said that the injured Yoo Jin-ho Hunter was found in front of a large hospital nearby, and that his life was safe through quick emergency measures.
43	“여기 일만 처리하고 제가 바로 그리로 가겠습니다”	"After I take care of everything here, I'll be right there."
44	[알겠습니다.]	[Okay.]
45	전화를 끊은 애덤이 안도의 한숨을 내쉬었다.	Adam sighed with relief when he hung up the phone.
46	“휴”	"Phew"
47	유진호 헌터에게 무슨 일이 생겼다면 성진우 헌터의 분노를 어떻게 감당해야 했을지.	If something happened to Hunter Yoo Jin-ho, he fathomed; how would he handle Hunter Seong Jin-Woo?
48	생각만 해도 아찔했다.	The mere thought of it made him flounder.
49	어차피 엎질러진 물은 주워 담을 수 없다. 그나마 물을 담고 있던 컵이 깨지지 않고 무사한 것이 불행 중 다행이라고 할까?	It's futile to pick up the spilled water anyway. Wouldn't it be better to be happy that the glass that contained the water didn't break?
50	아주 약간은 마음의 부담을 덜게 된 그에게 나쁘지 않은 소식이 하나 더 들려왔다.	After being relieved at the thought, another good news surfaced.
51	“끝났습니다”	"He's healed."
52	토마스의 치료를 담당했던 힐러들이 일어섰다.	The healers who took care of Thomas rose.	The healers in charge of Thomas' treatment stood up.
53	애덤이 물었다.	Adam asked.
54	“헌터님은 괜찮은 겁니까”	"Is Hunter Thomas alright?"
55	“일단은요”	"Somehow..."
56	“일단... 이란 말씀은”	"Somehow... isn't it?"
57	“다친 몸은 회복됐지만, 부상이 워낙 심각했기 때문에 의식이 돌아오려면 어느 정도 시간이 걸릴 겁니다”	"His injured body has recovered, but the damage was so severe, it would take some time for his consciousness to return."
58	“아”	"Ah."
59	힐러들의 마법이 육체적 손상을 지울 수는 있어도, 대상의 정신적 충격까지 덜어낼 수는 없었다.	Although healers' spells can remove physical damage, they can not relieve the spiritual impact of the target.	Healer's magic could remove physical damage, but it couldn't take the trauma out of the subject.
60	토마스 안드레는 충격의 크기만큼 병실을 지키고 있어야 하리라.	Thomas Andre should be confined in a hospital room to the extent the accommodation can make.
61	안타까운 얼굴로 그를 내려다보는 애덤에게 힐러가 위로가 될 만한 말을 찾아 전했다.	Looking down at him with a somber expression, Adam told something that would find the healer comfort
62	“그래도 국가권력급 헌터인 토마스 씨였기에 이만큼이나 버틴 겁니다. 다른 헌터가 이 정도 데미지를 입었으면 죽어도 열 번은 더 죽었을 거예요”	"But then it was Thomas - who has a power of a nation - and that's what he got. If another Hunter were to take his place, that guy would die ten more times."
63	“다행..”	"I'm.. Relieved."
64	고개를 끄덕이며 맞장구를 치려던 애덤이 순간 말을 멈추었다.	After ascertaining the other's mood, Adam nodded and was about to think back.
65	국가권력급인 토마스여서 이만큼이나 버틴 것이다?	This is Thomas, with the power of a nation, and it had gotten this far?
66	애덤은 등골이 오싹해졌다.	Adam felt a chill ran down his spine.
67	그렇다면, 성진우 헌터의 분노가 일방적으로 가해졌을 황동수 헌터는 어떻게 되었을까?	So, what happened to Hwang Dong-soo Hunter, whose anger was unilaterally directed by Sung Jin-woo?
68	혹시 그도 여기에 있는 것일까?	Is he even here?	Is he here by any chance?
69	굳은 얼굴이 된 애덤이 부상자가 속속들이 실려 나오는 폐공장 안으로 뛰어 들어갔다.	Adam, who donned a grave face, rushed into the pulmonary factory where the wounded were carried out intensely.
70	좌우를 두리번거리는 그에게 누군가 외쳤다.	Someone shouted at him as he looked around.	There was someone shouting at him wandering from side to side.
71	“화이트 씨! 여기”	"Mr. White! Here"
72	다급한 목소리에 애덤의 마음까지 급해졌다. 쿵쾅거리기 시작한 심장을 진정시키며, 애덤은 소리가 들려온 쪽으로 달려갔다.	Adam 's heart was urged in urgent voice. As he calmed down the heart that had begun to thump, Adam heard a sound and ran to the side.	With his urgent voice, Adam was in a hurry. Calming his pounding heart, Adam ran toward the sound.
73	헌터관리국 소속의 헌터 하나가 심각한 표정으로 어떤 이 옆에 서 있었다.	One Hunter of the 『Hunter Bureau』 was standing next to someone with a serious look.
74	그를 알아본 애덤이 신음처럼 그의 이름을 불렀다.	Adam, who knew him, called his name like a groan.	Adam, who recognized him, groaned his name.
75	“황동수..”	"Hwang Dong Soo.."
76	그러자 헌터가 애덤에게 말했다.	Then Hunter told Adam.
77	“이 사람, 숨을 안 쉽니다. 심장이 뛰지를 않아요”	"This man, he is not breathing, nor does he have a pusle"	"This guy, he's not breathing. My heart won't beat."
78	* * *	* * *	* * *
79	“이 시간에 나를 불러내 놓고 설마 농담이었으니, 실수했다느니 하는 말도 안 되는 이야기를 꺼내려는 건 아니겠지”	I was not kidding because I called you at this time, and you do not want to get a ridiculous story that you made a mistake?	"You didn't mean to bring up a ridiculous story about a mistake, because you called me up at this time."
80	늦은 시간, 객원 기자의 전화를 받고 불려 나온 편집장의 눈초리가 매서웠다.	Later, I got a call from a guest reporter who was called by an editor.	Late in the day, the editor's eyes were heavy when he was called by a guest reporter.
81	자신이 누구인가?	Who are you?	Who are you?
82	미국 동부에서 가장 많은 부수를 발행하는 신문사의 편집장.	Editor in chief of the newspaper publishing the most collateral in the eastern United States.	the editor of the largest newspaper publisher in the eastern United States
83	원래라면 객원 기자 따위가 불러낼 수 있는 입장이 아니었다.	Originally, it was not a position to call a guest journalist.	Originally, the reporter was not in a position to call in.
84	그러나 통화 내용을 듣고 나서는 도저히 움직이지 않을 수가 없었다.	But after listening to the conversation, I could not help but move.	But after hearing the conversation, I couldn't help but move.
85	객원 기자가 자신에게 헛소리한 거라면, 무슨 죄목을 뒤집어씌워서라도 감방에 보내겠다고 굳게 다짐한 그는 오늘 출근할 때 입었던 옷을 급히 챙겨 입고 나왔다.	If the guest reporter had made a bullshit to himself, he firmly pledged to send him to the cell even after putting the charges on him, and he packed up the clothes he wore at work today.	Having vowed to put a blame on him and send him to jail, he hurried out to work today.
86	편집장의 의심스런 눈빛에 기자가 손사래쳤다.	A reporter crashed into the editorial staff 's suspicious eyes.	The editor's suspicious eyes shook the reporter's.
87	“절대, 절대 아닙니다. 이건 100퍼센트 리얼이라고요. 편집장님은 리얼 좋아하시지 않습니까”	Absolutely not. This is 100 percent real. Your editor does not like real?	"Never, never. This is 100 percent real. Don't you like reality?
88	“흠..”	Hmm...	"Hmm..."
89	“그럼 얼마에 사시겠습니까”	So how much would you like to buy?	How much would you like to buy?
90	“일단 사진부터 먼저”	Once you start with the pictures.	"First photo"
91	기자는 무엇이 두려운지 주위를 힐끔힐끔 살피더니 가방에서 주섬주섬 사진을 꺼냈다.	The reporter took a glance around what was afraid and pulled out a picture of Jusum Island.	The reporter peered around what he was afraid of and took a picture of the island out of his bag.
92	무표정한 얼굴로 건네받은 사진을 넘겨보던 편집장의 손이 멈추었다.	The editor 's hand stopped handing over the picture that was handed over by a faceless expression.	The editor's hand stopped while he was passing over the photo with a blank face.
93	곧 그의 동공에 지진이 일어났다.	Soon there was an earthquake in his pupil.	Soon there was an earthquake in his pupils.
94	‘이, 이럴 수가!’	This, this is impossible!	Oh, my God!'
95	편집장의 시선이 자연스레 기자의 얼굴을 향했다.	The editor's gaze naturally turned to the reporter's face.	The editor's eyes naturally turned to the reporter's face.
96	이런 사진을 어떻게 구했느냐고 묻는 편집장의 표정에 우쭐해진 기자가 어깨를 으쓱했다.	A reporter shrugged his shoulders when he heard the editor 's expression asking how he got these pictures.	The editor-in-chief asked how he got the picture, and the reporter shrugged his shoulders.
97	편집장은 떨리는 손으로 사진들을 넘겨 갔다.	The editor handed the photographs with trembling hands.	The editor handed over the pictures with trembling hands.
98	기자의 말 그대로였다.	It was literally the reporter.	It was as the reporter said.
99	‘국제길드 컨퍼런스 전날에 토마스 안드레가 피투성이로 실신해?’	Thomas Andre faints bloody on the eve of the International Guild Conference?	Is Thomas Andre bloody the day before the international guild conference?’
100	게다가.	Besides.	In addition
101	그를 쓰러뜨리고 유유히 돌아서는 이 얼굴.	This face that knocks him down and turns around freely.	this face that topples him and glances round him
102	성진우 헌터가 아닌가?	Is not it Hunter Sung Jin-woo?	Isn't it Sung Jin-woo Hunter?
103	이건 특종이다.	This is a scoop.	This is a scoop.
104	아니, 특종이란 말로는 다 표현이 불가능한 대박이다.	No, scoop is an impossible superstition.	No, it's a jackpot that can't be expressed by the word "special" in Korean.
105	편집장의 숨이 가빠졌다.	The editor 's breath has gone bad.	The editor ran out of breath.
106	그가 시선을 멈춘 사진을 들여다 본 기자가 설명을 덧붙였다.	The reporter, who looked at the picture he stopped gazing at, added an explanation.	The reporter who looked at the picture he stopped looking at added the explanation.
107	“이 사람이 토마스 안드레를 그렇게 만들었습니다. 편집장님께서 이 사람의 정체까지 어떻게든 조사해서 기사로 만드시면, 아마 난리가 날 겁니다”	This man made Thomas Andre so. If the editor is somehow investigating the identity of this person and making it into an article, it will probably go up.	"That's what this guy made Thomas Andre. If the editor somehow researches this person's identity and makes him a knight, he'll probably go crazy."
108	이 멍청이가!	This idiot!	You idiot!
109	서양인은 동양인 얼굴을 잘 구별하지 못한다더니, 기자는 성진우의 얼굴을 알아보지 못한 듯했다.	Westerners could not distinguish Asian faces well, and the reporter seemed unable to recognize his face.	Westerners can't tell the difference between Asian faces.Furthermore, the reporter did not seem to recognize Sung Jin-woo's face.
110	편집장은 이 순간 자신이 아시아계 미국인 것에 감사했다.	The editor was grateful that he was Asian American at this moment.	The editor thanked him for being Asian-American at this moment.
111	동시에.	At the same time.	at the same time
112	그의 머릿속에 내일 신문의 일면을 장식할 헤드라인들이 떠올랐다.	In his head, tomorrow's headlines came to mind.	In his head came the headlines that would appear on the front page of tomorrow's newspaper.
113	[드래곤을 쓰러뜨린 남자, 아시아의 용에게 물리다.]	[A man who knocked down a dragon, biting an Asian dragon.]	[The man who toppled Dragon is bitten by an Asian dragon.]
114	[거인사냥꾼 성진우, 골리앗까지 사냥하다?]	[Giant Hunter Sung Jin-woo, hunt to Goliath?]	A beggar, Sung Jin-woo, even Goliath?
115	[국가권력급 헌터의 아성이 한국의 신성에게 무너지나?]	[The state of the power-class hunter collapsed in Korea's deity?]	[Does the stronghold of the state-controlled Hunter fall to the Korean Gods?]
116	어떤 말을 갖다 붙여도 전 세계가 주목할 뉴스였다.	The world was noteworthy news, even if I had to say something.	No matter what he said, the whole world was noteworthy.
117	그것도 단독 보도.	It also reports alone.	exclusive coverage
118	이렇게 리얼한 사진까지 수십 장 준비되어 있으니 어떻게 대박이 나지 않을 수 있을까?	How many of these realistic photographs are prepared so you can not get a big hit?	With dozens of real photos like this, how could it not be a big hit?
119	이 사진들의 가치는 무궁무진했다.	The value of these photographs was endless.	The value of these photographs was infinite.
120	편집장의 심장이 떨려 왔다.	The editor 's heart trembled.	The editor's heart trembled.
121	그의 눈빛이 흔들리기 시작하는 것을 발견한 기자가 잽싸게 사진을 낚아채 갔다.	The reporter, who found his eyes start to shake, quickly snatched the picture.	The reporter quickly snatched the picture when he found his eyes begin to shake.
122	편집장은 아쉬움에 입맛을 다셨다.	The editor was apprehensive about his regret.	The editor smacked his lips with regret.
123	“이제 사진도 확인하셨으니, 가격 이야기를 해 보죠. 얼마 주실 겁니까”	Now that you have a picture, let's talk about the price. How much will you pay?	"Now that you've seen the pictures, let's talk about the price. How much are you going to pay for it?"
124	“이건... 내가 얼마에 사겠다고 말하기가 좀 곤란한 면이 있군”	It's ... It's a bit difficult to say how much I'll buy.	"It's... it's a bit difficult to say how much I'm going to buy."
125	주저하던 편집장이 기자의 눈치를 살피며 물었다.	The editor who hesitated asked about the journalist 's opinion.	The editor-in-chief hesitated to ask, looking at the reporter's gaze.
126	“자네가 한번 불러보게. 그래, 얼마를 원하나”	Let me call you once. So, how much do you want?	"You should try it. Yes, how much do you want?
127	곰곰이 고민하던 기자가 손가락 다섯 개를 펼쳐 보였다.	The reporter, who was pondering, laid out five fingers.	The reporter, who was pondering, opened his five fingers.
128	편집장은 고개를 끄덕였다.	The editor nodded.	The editor nodded his head.
129	“5만 달러? 좋아, 그렇게 하지.”	$ 50,000? Okay, I will.	"$50,000? Okay, I'll do that."
130	“아니요”	no.	"No"
131	기자는 곧바로 가격을 정정했다.	The reporter corrected the price immediately.	The reporter corrected the price immediately.
132	“5백만 달러입니다.”	Five million dollars.	"$5 million."
133	“오, 오백”	Oh, five hundred?	"Oh, 500"
134	5백만 달러라면 60억 원에 가까운 큰돈이었다.	If it was 5 million dollars, it was close to 6 billion won.	Five million dollars was almost six billion won.
135	당연히 편집장의 얼굴은 굳어졌다.	Of course the editor 's face has settled.	Naturally, the editor's face hardened.
136	“가격이 맞지 않는다면 다른 곳으로 가 보겠습니다”	If the price is not right, I'll go somewhere else.	"If the price isn't right, we'll go somewhere else."
137	기자는 사진을 다시 집어넣으며 돌아서려 했다.	The reporter tried to turn around and put the picture back.	The reporter tried to turn around, putting the picture back in.
138	그러나 편집장이 급히 만류했다.	However, the editor was urgent.	But the editor-in-chief quickly gave up.
139	“아니, 잠깐”	No, wait!	"No, wait."
140	스타들의 아기 사진도 수백만 달러를 호가하는 시대에, 이런 특종을 두고서 5백만을 쓰지 못할 이유가 무엇인가?	In the age of millions of dollars in star-studded baby photos, why not spend 5 million for this scoop?	Why can't we spend five million dollars on these specialties in an era where the baby pictures of stars are worth millions of dollars?
141	소식이 알려진다면 방송국들과 다른 신문사들이 며칠 밤낮 동안 이번 사건을 떠들어 댈 것이다.	If the news is known, broadcasters and other newspapers will be talking about this event for days and nights.	If the news comes out, stations and other newspapers will be in the air for days and nights.
142	기회를 놓쳐서는 안 된다!	Do not miss the opportunity!	Don't let your chance slip away!
143	어렵게 결심을 굳힌 편집장이 입을 열었다.	The editor, who was hard and determined, opened his mouth.	The editor, who was determined with difficulty, opened his mouth.
144	“좋아, 거래하지. 대신 사진과 원본을 모두 내게 넘기고 어느 곳에도 정보를 흘리지 않는 조건이네. 어떤가”	Okay, not a deal. Instead, I have to hand over both the photos and the original to me and not shed any information anywhere. How is it?	"Okay, deal. Instead, I have to hand over all the photos and the original to me and keep the information everywhere. How are you feeling?
145	거래는 성사되었다.	The transaction was concluded.	The deal was concluded.
146	프리랜서 기자로 활동하며 늘 밑바닥 생활을 해 왔던 남자는 고향을 떠난 뒤 처음으로 부모님을 찾아뵐 생각에 떨리는 목소리로 대답했다.	A freelance journalist who always lives at the bottom, replied with a trembling voice when he first visited his parents after he left home.	The man, who had always been a freelancer, replied in a nervous voice at the prospect of visiting his parents for the first time since he left his hometown.
147	“...좋습니다”	...good.	"...Okay"
148	* * *	* * *	* * *
149	유진호가 입원해 있는 환자실.	Yoo Jin-ho is hospitalized.	a patient room in which Yoo Jin-ho is hospitalized
150	생명의 위기를 넘겼지만 아직 의식을 되찾지는 못하고 있었다.	I have passed the crisis of life, but I have not been able to regain consciousness yet.	He has survived the crisis of his life, but has yet to regain consciousness.
151	유진호는 연신 고통스러운 숨소리를 내었다.	Yoo Jin-ho gave a long, painful breath.	Yoo Jin-ho breathed a painful sigh.
152	통증을 억제해 주는 모르핀도 그다지 효과가 없는 모양이었다.	The morphine that suppressed the pain was not so effective.	Morphine, which suppresses pain, seemed to have little effect.
153	약간의 시간이 흐르고.	A little time is running out.	After a while.
154	그의 상태를 확인하던 의사가 병실을 나갔을 때.	The doctor who checked his condition left the room.	When the doctor who was checking his condition left the hospital.
155	병실 안으로 들어온 그림자에서 검은 인영 하나가 솟아올랐다.	In the shadows that came into the room, one black male rose.	A black dragon rose from the shadow that entered the hospital room.
156	스르륵.	Thrash.	a burr
157	그림자 교환을 통해 진우와 위치가 바뀌게 된 베르였다.	It was 『Ber』 who changed position with Jin-woo through the exchange of shadows.	It was Ber who changed his position with Jin-woo through shadow exchange.
158	베르는 주군의 명대로 유진호를 치료하기 위해 손을 뻗었다. 손끝에서 은은한 푸른빛이 번져 나갔다.	『Ber』 reached his hand to cure Yoo Jin-ho as his lieutenant commanded him. A faint blue light spread out from your fingertips.	Bere extended his hand to treat Eugene on the state's command. A gentle blue light radiated from the tip of my hand.
159	불편했던 유진호의 안색이 금세 편해졌다.	The complexity of Yoo Jin-ho, who was uncomfortable, made it easier for him.	Yoo Jin-ho, who was uncomfortable with the situation, looked comfortable soon.
160	이미 평범한 S급 헌터와는 비교가 불가능한 힘을 지닌 베르는 치료 마법의 수준도 남달랐다.	『Ber』, who has a power that is not comparable to the usual S-class Hunter, also has a different level of healing magic.	With power that is incomparable to that of ordinary S-class Hunter, Berg's level of healing magic was also different.
161	베르는 유진호의 정신적 충격까지 치료할 수 있도록 그의 상처를 천천히 지워 나갔다.	『Ber』 slowly eradicated his wounds to cure the spiritual impact of Yoo Jin-ho.	Bere slowly removed his wound so that he could heal the trauma of Yoo Jin-
162	우우웅-	Woo Woong -	Woo Woong-
163	전신을 감싸는 따뜻한 느낌에 몸을 이리저리 뒤척이던 유진호가 슬며시 눈을 떴다.	Yoo Jin-ho, who was back-and-forth around the body with a warm feeling wrapped around his whole body, opened his eyes.	Yoo, who was tossing and turning in the warmth of the whole body, slowly opened his eyes.
164	“어...”	uh...?	"Uh..."
165	그러자 눈앞의 거대한 개미 머리가 보였다.	Then I saw a huge ant head in front of me.	Then I saw a huge ant head in front of me.
166	그런데 심지어 그 개미 머리가 조용히 하라는 듯 검지를 자기 입에 붙이며 쉿- 소리를 냈다.	But even the ant head shouted silently, putting the index finger in his mouth.	But even the ant's head shuddered with its index finger on its mouth as if to be quiet.
167	“...꿈이구나”	"... It's a dream."	My dream is...
168	유진호는 다시 눈을 감고 행복한 표정으로 잠들었다.	Yoo Jin-ho closed his eyes again and fell asleep with a happy expression.	Yu Jin-ho closed his eyes again and fell asleep with a happy face.
169	“..”	...	“..”
170	그동안에도 베르는 묵묵히 치료에만 집중했다.	In the meantime, Ber concentrated on his treatment silently.	Even now, Bere focused quietly on the treatment.
171	그렇게 밤은 깊어 갔다.	The night was so deep.	The night was so deep.
172	* * *	* * *	* * *
173	대한민국, 서울.	Korea, Seoul.	Korea, Seoul.
174	14시간의 시차가 있는 미국 동부는 밤이지만 여긴 아침이었다.	The eastern United States with a 14 hour time difference is the night but this was the morning.	It was night in the eastern part of the U.S. with a time difference of 14 hours, but it was morning here.
175	인적이 드문 놀이터.	A rare playground.	a deserted playground
176	그네 옆에서 머리를 박고 있는 검은 기사가 물었다.	A black knight putting his head next to the swing asked.	asked the black knight, hammering his head beside the swing.
177	“왕이시여. 저는 언제까지 이렇게 있어야 합니까”	"Your King. How long must I be like this? "	"My lord, how long should I stay like this?"
178	그네에 앉아 조용히 베르의 신호를 기다리던 진우가 무심히 답했다.	Jin-woo sat on the swing and quietly waited for 『Ber』's signal.	Jin-woo, who sat on the swing quietly waiting for Ber's signal, answered casually.
179	“글쎄... 베르가 진호의 치료를 다 끝냈다고 보고할 때까지”	"Well ... Until you report that you've finished treating 『Ber』 Jinho?"	"Well... until [Ber]ne reports that she's finished with the treatment of Jinho."
180	“..”	"..."	“..”
181	자신의 잘못을 알고 있는지 기사는 조용히 원산폭격 자세를 유지했다.	The Knight quietly kept the original bombing posture if he knew his fault.	Whether he knew his fault or not, the knight remained calm and undisturbed.
182	기사를 내려다보던 진우가 문득 자신의 손을 바라보았다.	Jin-woo, looking down at the story, looked at his hand.	Jin-woo, who looked down at the article, suddenly looked at his hand.
183	손등이 엉망이었다.	My hands were a mess.	The back of my hands was a mess.
184	군데군데 멍이 들고, 피가 난 흔적도 있었다.	There were bruises and blood on the ground.	There were bruises and signs of blood.
185	토마스 안드레, 말도 안 되게 단단한 녀석이었다.	Thomas Andre was a ridiculously hard guy.	Thomas Andre, he was a hell of a hard nut.
186	두들겨 팬 것만으로도 손에 상처가 남았다.	I just got a scratch on my hand with a beating fan.	The beating alone left a scar on my hand.
187	물론 이 상처도 '무병장수' 패시브의 힘으로 하룻밤만 자고 일어나면 깔끔히 낫겠지만.	Of course, this wound is also "passive longevity" passive power, sleeping overnight, but if it wakes up, it will be better.	Of course, it would be better if you sleep only one night with the power of 'Muitary General' passive.
188	‘...졸리다.’	...Sleepy.’	...I'm sleepy.
189	약간의 피로가 몰려들었다.	A little fatigue flocked.	A little fatigue poured in.
190	시끄러웠던 하루가 조용히 끝나가고 있었다.	The loud day was quietly ending.	The noisy day was coming to an end quietly.
191	한참 조용히 있던 그림자 병사가 또 말했다.	The shadow soldier, who was still quiet, said another.	The shadow soldier, who was quite quiet, said again.
192	“왕이시여..”	"King ..."	"Lord of the King"
193	“왜”	"Why?"	"Why"
194	“제게도 이름을 하사해 주시옵소서”	"Give me the name, too."	"Give me your name."
195	진우의 시선이 그림자 병사에게로 옮겨 갔다.	Jin-woo 's gaze shifted to the shadow soldier.	Jin-woo's eyes shifted to the Shadows.
196	[?? LV.1]	[?? LV.1]	[? LV.1]
197	장군 등급	General rating	general grade
198	그래, 너한테도 이름은 있어야겠지.	Yes, you should have a name.	Yeah, you should have a name, too.
199	잠깐 고민해 보던 진우가 씁쓸하게 웃으며 말했다.	Jin-woo, who had been thinking for a while, smiled bitterly.	Jin-woo, who was agonizing for a moment, smiled bitterly.
200	“욕심을 내다 죽었으니 그리드(greed)라고 부르면 어떨까”	"Why do not you call it greed because you are desperate?"	"Now that I'm greedy, what if I call a [Greed]?"


1	0	next day.	next day
2	미국의 거의 모든 방송. 신문들이 국제길드 컨퍼런스에 참가한 헌터들의 입국 모습을 다룬 가운데, 동부의 신문사 하나만이 조금 특이한 제목의 기사를 일면 헤드라인으로 실었다.	Almost every broadcast in the United States. While the newspapers were discussing the entry of the Hunters who attended the International Guild Conference, only one newspaper in the East published a headline with a slightly unusual title.	Almost every broadcast in the United States. While newspapers covered the arrival of Hunter at the international guild conference, only one newspaper in the east carried a headline with a slightly unusual title.
3	[토마스 안드레가 실신하다!]	[Thomas Andres is fainting!]	Thomas Andre is in a state of madness.
4	미국인 중 토마스 안드레의 이름을 모르는 사람은 없었다.	No American didn't know the name of Thomas Andre.	No American knew the name of Thomas Andre.
5	그런데 그런 국가권력급 헌터가 실신을?	However, such a state-class Hunter fainted?	But that kind of power-weighted Hunter failed?
6	병이라도 걸린 건가?	Did you get sick?	Are you sick?
7	사람들은 이 심플하면서도 이목을 잡아끄는 기사 제목에 너 나 할 것 없이 신문에 손을 뻗어 기꺼이 값을 지불했다.	People have been willing to pay for this simple, yet eye-catching article title, reaching out to you in the newspaper without you.	People were willing to pay for this simple and eye-catching article by reaching out to the newspaper.
8	그리고 호기심에 신문을 펼친 사람들은 하나둘 제자리에 멈춰 섰다.	And those who opened the newspaper with curiosity stopped at one place.	And the people who spread the newspaper out of curiosity stopped in their places one by one.
9	약간은 심심한 제목과 달리 기사의 내용은 그야말로 충격 그 자체였다.	Contract to a bit of a dull title, the content of the article was truly shocking.	Unlike the slightly serious title, the contents of the article were simply shocking.
10	무슨 일인지는 알 수 없으나 헌터 한 사람과 토마스 안드레의 스케빈저 길드 전체가 충돌했다는 것이다.	I do not know what happened, but the Hunter and Thomas Andre's Scavenger Guild all collided.	I don't know what happened, but one Hunter and Thomas Andre's Scavenger Guild all collided.
11	그리고 결과가 몇 장의 사진들로 큼지막하게 실려 있었다.	And the result was a lot of pictures.	And the results were huge with a few pictures.
12	피투성이가 된 채 쓰러진 토마스 안드레와 들려 나오는 부상자들.	Thomas Andre, who fell victim to being bloody, and the injured who heard it.	Thomas Andre, a bloodthirsty, and the injured.
13	그들의 정체를 모르는 사람이 봤다면 기사에 테러 희생자라고 써 붙여 놓아도 모를 만큼 상태가 심각했다.	If a person who does not know their identity has seen it, the situation was serious enough to say that the article was written as a terrorist victim.	If anyone had seen them, they were so serious that they could be labeled as victims of terrorism.
14	하지만 그들은 모두 최상급 헌터가 아닌가?	But are not they all top-notch hunters?	But aren't they all top-notch Hunter?
15	특히 토마스는 역대 최악의 재앙이라 불린 '카미쉬' 레이드에서도 살아남은 국가권력급 헌터였다.	In particular, Thomas was a national power class hunter who survived the 'Karmish' Raid, the worst disaster in history.	In particular, Thomas was a national power hunter who survived the Camish race, which was called the worst disaster ever.
16	기사를 읽는 사람들은 경악을 금치 못했다. 처음 사진을 접했을 때의 편집장처럼 호흡이 가빠졌다.	Those who read the article were astonished. When I first got to the picture, my breathing became more like an editor.	The people who read the article were amazed. When I first saw the photo, I was short of breath like an editor.
17	그리고 스케빈저의 헌터들을 그렇게 만든 이의 정체가 나오는 순간, 집중하던 모두가 경악에 가득찬 탄성을 터트렸다.	And as soon as the identity of the person who made the Hunters of Scavenger came out, everyone who was concentrating burst into amazement.	And as soon as the identity of the person who made Scavenger's Hunter that way came out, everyone who was concentrating burst into a panic.
18	“세상에..”	Oh my gosh...	"My God...
19	“지져스”	Jigsaw!	"Gizzas"
20	불과 얼마 전, 일본에서 일어난 대재앙을 막아 내 세계의 언론에서 칭송받던 성진우 헌터의 사진이 거기 실려 있는 것이 아닌가?	Not long ago, is not there a picture of Hunter Sung Jin-woo, which was praised in the media of the world for blocking the catastrophe that occurred in Japan?	Isn't there a photo of Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who was praised by the media around the world just recently for stopping the Great Depression in Japan?
21	대자로 뻗어 버린 토마스의 모습과, 무심한 얼굴로 돌아서는 진우의 모습이 대비되어 더 큰 충격을 주었다.	It was a bigger shock than the contrast of Thomas, who had been stretched out loud, and Jin-woo, who was turning into an unfriendly face.	The contrast between Thomas's sprawling image and Jin-woo's disinterested face gave a greater shock.
22	대다수 매스컴의 초점이 국제길드 컨퍼런스에 맞춰져 있었던 만큼 기사의 반향은 더 컸다.	As much of the media focus was on international guild conferences, the repercussions of the articles were greater.	As most media outlets focused on the international guild conference, the news was even more resonating.
23	한국에서는 속보보다 먼저 SNS으로 기사가 퍼져 나갔다.	In Korea, articles spread to SNS before breaking news.	In Korea, articles spread through social networking sites before breaking news.
24	[ㅋㅋㅋㅋㅋㅋ 토마스 안드레가 성진우한테 처맞았단 게 리얼? 기사 링크함]	[ㅋㅋㅋ ㅋㅋㅋ Thomas Andre was hit by Sung-jin real? Article link]	[Hol. It's real that Thomas Andre was beaten by Sung Jin-woo? Links to Articles]
25	[와 진짜네 ㄷㄷㄷ 토마스 안드레는 길드원들까지 다 끌고 갔다가 싹 털렸다는데?]	[And the real nephew Thomas Andre took all the guilds and they were taken away]?	Oh, it's real. Thomas Andre took all the guild members and got rid of them.]
26	[구라 ㄴㄴㄴ. 까 놓고 이게 말이 됨? 혼자서 국가권력급 헌터+초일류 길드를 작살 냈다고?]	[Greetings. It turns out to be a horse? he took downa national power hunter + top-notch guild by himself?	Gura. Does this make sense to you? You killed the superpower Hunter + Superior Guild by yourself?]
27	└[기사 보고 와라. 진짜임.]	└ [Report the article. It's real.]	Come here after a report. True.
28	└[근데 왜 싸운 거?]	└ [Why did you fight?]	Why did you fight?]
29	└[모름. 이유는 아직 안 나왔음.]	└ [I do not know. The reason has not yet come out.]	└[I don't know. The reason hasn't come out yet.]
30	[ㅋㅋㅋㅋ 양키 형님덜 맨날 국권급 국권급 떠들어대더니 꼴랑? 이 색히들 사실 개허접 아님?]	[Blah blah] Yankee Brother Rumorous nationality? Is this really a dog or something?]	[Kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk Aren't these colors really false?
31	[토마스가 별거 아닌 게 아니라 성진우가 대단한 거겠지.]	[Thomas is not a big deal, but he is great.]	[Tomas is not a big deal, but Sung Jin-woo must be a great one.]
32	[역시 성진우 헌터님은 대한민국의 자랑이시다.]	[Hunter Sung Jin-woo is also proud of Korea.]	Also, Sung Jin-woo is the pride of Korea.]
33	└[캬, 주모!! 취한다! 여기 국뽕 한 사발!]	└ [Kya, Lord! Take it! Here's a bowl!	└[캬, 주] !!!! I'm drunk! Here's a bowl of Korean mulberry!
34	한국에서는 놀라워하는 댓글들이 대부분이었다면, 일본에서는 자부심이 담긴 댓글들이 줄을 이었다.	In Korea, most of the surprising comments were in Japan, and the comments with pride were in line.	While most of the surprising comments were in Korea, there were many proud comments in Japan.
35	[성진우 헌터님이라면 토마스 안드레도 상대가 안 되는 게 당연하겠지.]	[If Hunter Sung Jin-woo, Thomas Andre should not be the opponent.]	[It's natural that Thomas Andre's is no match for Sung Jin-]
36	[어쩌면 미국이 우리를 돕지 않았던 이유는 국가권력급 헌터들의 밑천이 드러나는 게 두려워서였는지도...]	[Maybe the US did not help us because they were afraid that the power of state power hunters would be revealed]	Maybe the reason the U.S. didn't help us was because it was afraid of revealing the foundations of state-sponsored hunters.
37	[저런 헌터가 우리를 도우러 왔다는 것에 감사한다.]	[Thanks to Hunter for coming to help us.]	Thank you very much for coming to help us.]
38	[전부터 성진우 헌터님에게 감사의 선물을 보내고 싶었던 사람입니다. 선물을 어디로 보내면 성진우 헌터님이 받으실 수 있을까요?]	[It is someone who wanted to send a thank you gift to Hunter Sung Jin-woo from before. Where can I send a gift to Hunter Sung Jin-woo?	[I've wanted to send a thank-you gift to Hunter Sung Jin-woo. Where can I send the gift to get it from, Sung Jin-woo Hunter?]
39	[여기로 보내시면 됩니다. 주소는...]	[Send it here. The address is ...]	[Send it here. Address...
40	└[왜 너희집 주소를 적는 거냐?]	└ [Why do you write your home address?]	Why do you write down your address?]
41	└[wwwwwwwww 정신 나간 놈]	└ [wwwwwwwww bastard]	a crazy fellow
42	이미 진우는 일본의 영웅.	Jin-woo is a Japan's hero.	Jin-woo is already a Japan's hero.
43	일본을 위기에서 구해 낸 진우가 미국의 영웅을 때려눕힌 것이 그들의 짓밟힌 자신감을 세워 주었다.	The fact that Jin-woo, who rescued Japan from the crisis, knocked out the heroes of the United States, gave them their impassioned confidence.	Jin-woo, who saved Japan from a crisis, knocked down an American hero, building up their trampled confidence.
44	사건이 일어난 미국에서는 물론이고, 거인 퇴치가 끝난 후 잠깐 잠잠해졌던 각국의 시선이 다시 진우에게로 집중되었다.	In the United States where the incident happened, as well as the eyes of countries that had been quiet for a while after the end of the giant were again focused on Jin-woo.	Not only in the United States where the incident took place, but the eyes of each country that had been dormant since the end of the giant's fight were again focused on Jin-woo.
45	대체 왜?	why?	What the hell?
46	성진우 헌터는 토마스 안드레와 그의 길드원들을 왜 두들겨 팬 것일까?	Why would Hunter Sung Jin-woo have beaten Thomas Andre and his guilds?	Why did Hunter Sung Jin-woo beat Thomas Andre and his guild members?
47	둘 사이에 무슨 일이 있엇던 걸까?	What happened between the two of them?	What happened to them?
48	언론과 여론이 뜨겁게 달아오르며, 사건을 접한 사람들은 이번 일의 정황이 밝혀지기만을 애타게 기다렸다.	The media and public opinion got hot, and the people who encountered the incident waited for the fact of the matter to be revealed.	As the media and public heated up, the people who were exposed to the incident waited impatiently for the situation to be revealed.
49	* * *	* * *	* * *
50	숙소에서 눈을 뜬 진우는, 호텔 앞을 점거한 기자들의 숫자를 보고서 혀를 내둘렀다.	Jin-woo, who woke up at the hotel, touched down on the number of reporters occupying the hotel.	Jin-woo, who opened his eyes at the dorm, saw the number of reporters who occupied the hotel and threw his tongue out.
51	“어디서 저렇게 몰려온 거야”	Where did you come from?	"Where did you come here?"
52	기자들이 왜 여길 찾아왔는지 모르는 바는 아니었다.	I did not know why reporters came here.	It's not that I don't know why journalists came here.
53	다만 이렇게까지 빠르게 소식이 퍼져 나가리라고는 생각하지 못했기 때문에 약간 놀랐을 뿐.	But I was a bit surprised because I did not think it would spread so quickly.	But I was a little surprised because I didn't expect the news to spread so quickly.
54	그래도.	still.	Even so.
55	굳이 피할 생각은 없었다.	I had no intention of avoiding it.	I didn't mean to avoid it.
56	자신을 건드리면 어떻게 되는지 만천하에 알릴 수 있는 기회가 아닌가?	Is not it a chance to let people know what happens if I touched my self?	Isn't it an opportunity to tell the world what happens when you touch yourself?
57	미국에선 자기에게 총을 겨누는 이를 쏘는 것이 위법이 아니다.	In the United States it is not illegal to shoot a gun at him.	In the United States, it is not illegal to shoot someone who is pointing a gun at him.
58	헌터들 탓에 법이 강화된 요즘은 더더욱 그렇다.	The Hunters have made the law even stronger these days.	This is especially true these days when the law is strengthened due to Hunter's.
59	의식을 잃은 토마스를 계속해서 공격했다면 문제가 될지도 모르겠지만, 상대가 전의를 잃는 즉시 주먹을 멈췄다.	It may be a problem if you continue to attack Thomas, who has lost his consciousness, but he stops punching as soon as he loses his opponent.	It might be a problem if the team attacked the unconscious Thomas repeatedly, but the opponent stopped punching as soon as he lost his fighting spirit.
60	황동수의 일도 마찬가지였다. 그가 진호에게 한 짓을 알면 욕할 이가 없을 것이다.	The same was true of Hwang Dong-soo. If he knows what he has done to Jinho, he will not have enough to blame.	The same was true of Hwang Dong-soo. If you know what he did to Jinho, you will have no one to blame.
61	진우는 차분히 애덤 요원의 연락을 기다렸다.	Jin-woo slowly awaited Agent Adam 's contact.	Jin-woo waited calmly for agent Adam to call.
62	아니나 다를까.	just as expected.	Sure enough.
63	똑똑.	smart.	knock, knock
64	노크 소리에 문을 열었더니, 애덤이 헌터관리국 소속 헌터 두 사람과 함께 서 있었다.	When I opened the door to knock, Adam stood with two Hunter officials.	When he opened the door to the knock, Adam was standing with two hunters from Hunter's Administration.
65	진우가 긴장한 기색도 없이 물었다.	Jin-woo asked without feeling nervous.	Jin-woo asked without a hint of nervousness.
66	“절 체포하러 온 겁니까”	Are you here to arrest me?	"Are you here to arrest me?"
67	“아닙니다”	no.	"No"
68	고개를 가로저은 애덤이 빠르게 말을 이었다.	He hung his head and quickly spoke.	Adam, who shook his head, quickly went on.
69	“오늘 한바탕 난리가 예상되어서 헌터님을 국제길드 컨퍼런스 현장까지 모셔가려고 온 겁니다. 그리고”	"I was expecting a hustle and bustle today, so I came to pick up Hunter at the International Guild Conference. And."	"I'm here to take you to the International Guild Conference site because of the expected turbulence today. And"
70	갑자기 진우 앞에서 옷매무새를 가다듬던 애덤이 허리를 기역 자로 정중하게 숙였다.	Suddenly, in front of Jeon, he clutched his clothes, and he bowed to his waist with gracious care.	Suddenly, Adam, who was trimming his clothes in front of Jin-woo, bowed politely.
71	‘...?’	...? ’	‘...?’
72	의아해하는 진우의 시선 앞에서도 애덤은 여전히 고개를 들지 않은 채 말했다.	Even in front of his wondering gaze, Adam still said his head without lifting his head.	Even in the eyes of a curious Jin-woo, Adam still said without raising his head.
73	“감사하다는 말씀을 전해 드리고 싶습니다”	"I want to say thank you."	"I want to say
74	진우는 잠깐 기억을 되짚어 보았으나 헌터관리국에 감사받을 만한 일을 한 기억은 떠오르지 않았다.	Jin-woo looked back at the memories for a while, but he did not come up with a memorandum of appreciation for the 『Hunter Bureau』.	Jin-woo briefly recalled his memories, but he could not remember doing something to be thanked by Hunter's Administration.
75	어제 한 일이라곤 카미쉬의 그림자를 잃고, 납치된 유진호를 찾아 헤매다, 우연찮게 만난 토마스를 때려눕힌 게 다였다.	Yesterday I lost all the shadow of Karmish, and I was looking for Yujin who was kidnapped.	All he did yesterday was to lose Kamish's shadow, search for Yoo Jin-ho, who was kidnapped, and beat up Thomas who had accidentally met him.
76	‘...’	... ’	‘...’
77	어제의 기억들을 떠올렸더니 괜히 기분이 다운되었다.	I remembered yesterday 's memories and I was feeling down.	I felt rather down when I recalled the memories of yesterday.
78	설마 그림자 추출 과정을 보여줘서 고맙다는 인사는 아닐 테고, 무슨 감사일까?	I do not think it would be a thank you for showing shadow extraction process.'	I don't think it's a thank you for showing us the process of shadow extraction. What kind of appreciation is it?
79	진우의 의문이 더 커지기 전, 적절한 타이밍에 애덤의 입이 다시 열렸다.	Adam's mouth was opened again at the right time before Jin-woo's question became bigger.	Before Jin-woo's question got bigger, Adam's mouth opened again at the right time.
80	“헌터님이 거기서 멈추지 않으셨다면 미국은 두 명의 국가권력급 헌터를 모두 잃게 되었을 겁니다”	"If Hunter had not stopped there, America would have lost a second national power hunter."	"If Hunter hadn't stopped there, the U.S. would have lost both state-sponsored Hunter."
81	아, 그 이야기인가.	Oh, is that story?	Oh, that's the story.
82	진우는 어젯밤 애덤이 비명을 지르며 자신을 만류하던 때를 회상하며 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin nodded as he recalled his last night screaming out of him.	Jin-woo nodded in remembrance of the time Adam was holding him back last night, screaming.
83	확실히 애덤이 나타나지 않았고, 토마스가 끝까지 만용을 부렸다면 결과는 달라졌을 것이다.	Certainly, if Adam did not show up and Thomas had been bored to the end, the outcome would have been different.	Obviously, if Adam didn't show up, and Thomas had gone to the end, the results would have changed.
84	이미 미국은 국가권력급 헌터를 하나 잃었다.	The United States has already lost a state power class hunter.	Already, the U.S. has lost a state-controlled Hunter.
85	또 한 명의 국가권력급 헌터를 잃는 일만큼은 무슨 수를 다 해서라도 막고 싶었을 터.	I also wanted to prevent any number from losing a state-class hunter.	He must have wanted to stop the loss of another power-grade Hunter.
86	진우는 자신의 앞에서 고개를 숙이는 애덤의 심정을 이해할 수 있었다.	Jin-woo was able to understand Adam's feelings of bowing his head in front of himself.	Jin-woo could understand Adam's feeling of lowering his head in front of him.
87	애덤이 말을 이었다.	Adam was speaking.	Adam followed.
88	“미 헌터관리국은 이번 일이 성 헌터님께 누가 되지 않도록 최선을 다할 것입니다”	The US Hunter Authority will do its best to prevent this from happening to S-class Hunter.	"The U.S. 『Hunter Bureau』 will do its best to make sure it doesn't become anyone for Hunter Sung."
89	그 말을 다 하고서야 애덤이 고개를 들었다.	It was not until Adam had finished speaking.	It was not until Adam said it.
90	그는 피곤한 눈빛이었다.	He was tired eyes.	He looked tired.
91	헌터관리국에선 이번 일의 처리를 놓고서 밤새도록 회의가 열렸다. 당연히 진우의 개인 담당으로 배정된 애덤이 회의에 빠질 수 없었다.	The 『Hunter Bureau』 held a meeting all night over the treatment of this work. Of course, Adam, who was assigned to Jin-woo's personal charge, could not get into the meeting.	The Hunter's Bureau held a night-long meeting over the matter. Adam, of course, was unable to attend the meeting because he was assigned to be personal to Jin-woo.
92	회의의 결론은 하나.	The conclusion of the meeting is one.	One conclusion from the meeting.
93	-그를 건들지 마라.	- Do not touch him.	Don't touch him.
94	최대한 진우의 편의를 봐 주라는 것이 윗선의 결정이었다.	It was upwards line decision to look at convenience of Jin-woo as much as possible.	The top priority was to give Jin-woo the most convenience.
95	토마스 안드레를 쓰러뜨린 것으로 헌터관리국 내에서 진우의 평가는 더욱 올라갔다.	In the 『Hunter Bureau』, Jin-woo's evaluation went up even further as he beat Thomas Andre.	Jin-woo's reputation within Hunter's Bureau was further elevated for the defeat of Thomas Andre.
96	헌터관리국 입장에서는 스케빈저의 잘못으로 자신들과 진우의 관계가 틀어지는 것을 원치 않았다.	The 『Hunter Bureau』 did not want to make a difference between themselves and Jin-woo because of Scavanger's fault.	Hunter's office did not want Scavenger's fault to ruin their relationship with Jin-woo.
97	무엇보다 토마스 안드레가 죽은 것도 아니지 않은가?	First of all, is Thomas Andre not dead?	More than anything else, isn't Thomas Andre dead?
98	애덤은 모든 일정이 예정대로 치러지도록 하라는 임무를 받고 진우를 찾았다.	Adam was on a mission to get all the schedule to go on schedule and found Jin-woo.	Adam was tasked to make sure all the schedules were carried out as planed.
99	잠시 진우와 시선을 마주하던 애덤이 마른침을 삼켰다.	Adam, facing Jin-woo for a moment, swallowed the dry saliva.	Adam, who was staring at Jin-woo for a moment, swallowed his dry mouth.
100	꼴깍.	gulp	It's the last straw.
101	‘이 사람이 스케빈저 길드를...’	This guy is a scavenger guild ... ’	This is a sketchbinder guild...’
102	평소의 성진우 헌터는 상식이 통하는 강자의 이미지였다.	The usual Hunter Sung Jin-woo was an image of a strong man through common sense.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo was an image of a powerful man with common sense.
103	하지만 그의 분노가 어떤 일을 초래할 수 있는지 애덤은 그 광경을 두 눈으로 직접 목격했다.	But Adam witnessed the scene with his own eyes, seeing what his anger could bring about.	But Adam witnessed the scene with his own eyes what his anger could cause.
104	그리고.	And.	And
105	그 분노가 자기 사람을 지키기 위한 것이었다는 점에서, 애덤은 유진호라는 사람이 진심으로 부러워졌다.	In the sense that the anger was to protect his own people, Adam was enviously envied by a man named Yujin.	In that anger was meant to protect his own people, Adam truly envied the man named Yoo Jin-ho.
106	“아차, 벌써 시간이”	"Oh, already time."	"Oh, it's already time."
107	시계를 확인한 애덤이 고개를 들고 미소를 지었다.	After checking his watch, he smiled at his head.	Adam looked up and smiled as he checked his watch.
108	“그럼... 가실까요”	"So ... will you go?"	"Well, shall we go?"
109	“갑시다”	"Let's go."	"Let's go."
110	애덤의 안내를 받은 호텔에서 나온 진우는 기자들의 벽을 뚫고 애덤의 차에 올라탔다.	Jin, who came from a hotel guided by Adam, broke through the walls of reporters and climbed into Adam's car.	After getting out of the hotel guided by Adam, Jin-woo got into his car through the reporters' walls.
111	촤촤촤촤촤촤촤악-!	CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK📸	Shhhhhh
112	기자들은 두 사람의 차가 시야에서 사라질 때까지 셔터를 눌러 댔다.	Reporters pressed the shutters until the two cars vanished from sight.	Reporters pressed the shutter until the two cars disappeared from view.
113	컨퍼런스 현장까지 이동하는 동안 애덤은 돌아가는 상황을 설명했다.	While traveling to the conference site, Adam explained the situation.	While traveling to the conference site, Adam explained what was going on.
114	“황동수 헌터 일행들의 증언을 확보해 놨습니다. 곧 헌터관리국에서 사건의 전말을 밝힐 겁니다”	"We have secured the testimonies of Hwang, Soo-Hun, and others. Soon the 『Hunter Bureau』 will reveal the whole story. "	"We've secured testimony from Hwang Dong-soo's group. Hunter's office is about to reveal what happened."
115	헌터님을 귀찮게 만드는 일은 없을 거라고, 애덤은 거듭 강조했다.	Adam would not bother Hunter, he stressed again.	Adam reiterated that there would be no trouble with Hunter.
116	진우에게는 반가운 소식이었다.	It was good news for Jin-woo.	It was good news for Jin-woo.
117	이번에 미국행을 결심한 계기는 아버지의 모습을 한 마수 때문이었다.	The decision to go to the United States this time was due to his father 's appearance.	The reason why he decided to go to the U.S. was because of his father's appearance.
118	국제길드 컨퍼런스를 통해서 정보를 모으고 싶었다.	I wanted to gather information through the International Guild Conference.	I wanted to gather information through the international guild conference.
119	그림자 병사가 된 황동수에게도 물어보았으나, 그도 아버지에 대해 아는 것이 별로 없었다.	I asked Hwang Dong-soo, who was a shadow soldier, but he did not know much about his father either.	Hwang Dong-soo, a shadow soldier, also asked, but he knew little about his father.
120	그 마수는 던전에서 홀로 나왔으며, 마력 파장이 마수들의 것과 같았다는 거.	That bastard came out alone in the dungeon, and the magic power wavelength was the same as that of the masters.	The magic spell came out alone in the dungeon, and the Mana Wave was the same as the magicians'.
121	그리고 아들 이야기를 꺼냈더니 발끈하게 싸우게 되었다는 것.	And when I took out the story of my son, I was fighting hotly.	And when I brought up the story of my son, I got into a heated fight
122	그게 전부였다.	That was all.	That was all.
123	‘대체 그것의 정체는 뭘까...’	What is its identity?	What the hell is it...'
124	아버지는 아닐 지도 모른다.	He may not be a father.	It may not be my father.
125	그가 진짜 아버지라면 당연히 가족을 먼저 찾아왔어야 했으니까.	If he was a real father, he should have come first.	If he were a real father, he should have visited his family first.
126	알아보면 볼수록 궁금증은 더 커져만 갔다.	The more I learned, the more I wondered.	The more I looked into it, the more curious I became.
127	그리고.	And.	And
128	그에 대해서 몇 가지 더 알고 싶은 것들이 생겼다.	There are a few things I want to know about him.	There are a few more things I want to know about him.
129	카미쉬가 사라지기 직전에 남겼던 한마디.	A word left before Karmish was gone.	A comment that Camish left just before he disappeared.
130	[왕이시여. 지배자들의 힘을 빌린 인간들이 넷 있었습니다. 부디 그들을 조심하시옵소서.]	[King, please. There were four humans who borrowed 『Power of ruler』. Please be careful of them.]	Now there were four men who took advantage of the rulers. Please be careful of them.
131	카미쉬 레이드에서 살아남은 헌터는 모두 다섯 명.	Hunters who survived the Karmishi Raid are all five.	There are five Hunters who survived the Camish Rade.
132	즉 국가권력급 헌터 다섯 중 넷이 지배자들의 힘을 빌리고 있을 가능성이 높았다.	In other words, it was highly probable that five to four of the nation-class hunters borrowed the power of rulers.	In other words, it was highly likely that four out of five state-sponsored Hunter were favored by rulers.
133	‘그런데... 그 국가권력급 헌터 한 사람이 최근 누군가에게 살해당했다.’	But ... one of the nation's power-hunters was recently murdered by someone. '	And... a state-sponsored Hunter was murdered by someone recently.’
134	크리스토퍼 리드.	Christopher Reed.	Christopher Reed.
135	그렇게 강한 헌터가 집과 숲을 태우면서까지 싸워야 했던 상대는 누구일까?	Who would have to fight so hard that Hunter burned the house and forest?	Who would have had such a strong Hunter fight as he burned houses and forests?
136	어쩌면.	perhaps.	Maybe
137	거인들의 왕이 말했던 그 군주들이 움직이기 시작한 것은 아닐까?	Did the monarchs of the giants say that they began to move?	Isn't it possible that the monarchs of the Giant's King have begun to move?
138	그게 아니라면 던전들이 갑자기 달라진 것과 관련이 있는 것일까?	If not, are they related to the sudden change of dungeons?	Or is it related to the sudden changes in the dungeons?
139	여러 가지 생각이 교차하는 순간, 컨퍼런스 건물이 보였다.	The moment I crossed my mind, I saw a conference building.	As soon as the ideas crossed, the conference building was visible.
140	* * *	* * *	* * *
141	진우가 건물 안으로 들어서자 반갑게 인사를 나누던 대화들이 갑자기 뚝 끊겼다.	As Jin-woo entered the building, conversations greeting him suddenly broke down.	When Jin-woo entered the building, the friendly conversations suddenly stopped.
142	여기저기서 호기심과 두려움이 섞인 눈빛을 보냈다.	I spent a lot of fun and curiosity here and there.	He had eyes full of curiosity and fear.
143	헌터들 사이에서 왕처럼 군림하던 토마스 안드레를 반죽음으로 만들어 놓은 동양인 헌터.	Hunter, an oriental man who made Thomas Andre, a king like a king among the hunters.	The Asian Hunter, which is made of Thomas Andre, who was king among Hunter's followers, was made of dough sound.
144	수군수군.	Navy Navy.	a marine corps
145	진우와 관련된 이야기를 쏟아내는 헌터들은 많았지만 그 누구도 진우에게 다가가지는 못했다.	There were a lot of hunters pouring out stories about Jin-woo, but no one could reach Jin-woo.	There were many Hunter who talked about Jin-woo, but no one approached Jin-woo.
146	스케빈저를 박살 낸 이유가 아직도 발표되지 않았다.	The reason for smashing the scavenger has not been announced yet.	The reason for destroying Scavinger has not yet been announced.
147	만약에 그 이유가 토마스와 눈이 오래 마주쳤기 때문이라면, 인사를 하는 것만으로 그에게 찍혀 버릴 가능성이 있지 않은가?	If the reason is because Thomas and his eyes have been in contact for a long time, is it possible that he will be stamped on him only by greeting?	If that's because of the long eye contact with Thomas, isn't there a chance that he'll be caught just saying hello?
148	자신들이 괴물을 사냥하는 사냥꾼들이면서도, 헌터들은 쉽게 진우와 눈을 마주치지 못했다.	Even though they were hunters hunting monsters, the Hunters could not easily meet with their eyes.	Even though they were hunters who hunted monsters, the hunters could not make eye contact with Jin-woo easily.
149	헌터관리국에서 준비한 점심 식사가 끝난 뒤, 헌터들은 하나둘 강단의 좌석을 채워 나갔다.	After lunch at the 『Hunter Bureau』, the Hunters filled the seats of one and two pulleys.	After lunch prepared by Hunter's administration, the hunters filled their seats one by one.
150	갖가지 주제의 발표가 오고 갔다.	The presentation of various subjects came and went.	The presentation of various topics came and went.
151	하지만 딱히 관심이 갈 만한 내용은 없었다. 현황 보고에 가까운 내용들이 주로 오갔다.	But there was nothing that could be of interest. The contents close to the report of the current situation were mainly on.	However, there was no content that was worth paying attention to. Close to the status report was mainly circulated.
152	‘...진호도 왔으면 좀 덜 심심했을 텐데.’	... If Jinho came, he would have been a little less bored. '	... it would have been a little less boring if Jin-ho also came.’
153	진우는 자신의 관심사가 나올 때까지 인내심을 발휘했다.	Jin-woo showed patience until his interest came out.	Jin-woo showed patience until his interest came out.
154	어느 정도 시간이 지나고.	Some time has passed.	after some time
155	알고 싶었던 정보는 아니지만, 관심이 동하는 이야기가 나왔다.	It was not the information I wanted to know, but I was interested in the story.	It is not the information I wanted to know, but there is a story of interest.
156	“모두들 최근에 부쩍 게이트가 많이 생성되고 강한 마수들이 등장하기 시작한 것을 아실 겁니다”	"Everyone knows that there have been a lot of gates in recent years, and strong players are starting to emerge."	"Everybody knows that a lot of gates have recently been created and strong magic tricks have begun to appear."
157	처음은 식상한 이야기였다.	It was a tiring story at first.	The first time was an ugly story.
158	앞서서 몇 명의 박사들인가가 다룬 바 있는 주제여서, 착석한 이들 모두 시큰둥한 분위기였다.	As many of the doctors were ahead of the subject, the seated people were all in a quirky atmosphere.	The topic dealt with by the previous few PhDs, so the seated party was all in a sullen mood.
159	“하지만 저 하늘 위에서 색다른 움직임이 포착되고 있다는 사실을 알고 있는 분은 별로 없을 겁니다”	"But there are not many people who know that a different movement is being caught in the sky."	"But I'm sure few of you know there's a strange movement up there."
160	벨저 박사가 '하늘'을 강조하자 드디어 헌터들이 관심을 보이기 시작했다.	When Dr. Bellger emphasized 'heaven', the hunters finally showed interest.	When Dr. Beller emphasized "sky," Hunter finally began to show interest.
161	물론 그 헌터들에는 진우도 포함되어 있었다.	Of course, those hunters also included Jin-woo.	Of course, the hunters also included Jin-woo.
162	“대기에 녹아든 마력의 농도가 점점 짙어지고 있다는 사실은 이미 여러 발표로 널리 알려져 있습니다”	"The fact that the concentration of magic in the atmosphere is getting thicker is already widely known."	"It is already widely known that the density of mana melted into the atmosphere is getting stronger."
163	헌터들의 관심 어린 시선이 이어지자 박사는 신난 듯 이야기를 계속했다.	As the Hunters' interest glanced at him, he continued to tell the story.	As Hunter's eyes continued, Dr. Hunt continued to talk excitedly.
164	“저는 그 대기에 녹아든 마력을 다른 용어로 표현해 보고 싶습니다. 차후 더 적합한 용어가 나타날 때까진 '마기'라는 표현이 어떨까 합니다”	I would like to express the magic in the atmosphere in other terms. Until the next more appropriate term appears, what is the expression maggie"? "	"I'd like to express the mana melted into the atmosphere in different terms. How about the term "magic" until a more appropriate term appears."
165	박사가 손짓하자 박사 뒤의 화면에 지도가 나타났다.	When the doctor shook hands, a map appeared on the screen behind the doctor.	When the doctor gestured, a map appeared on the screen behind the doctor.
166	모든 대륙, 모든 나라가 포함된 세계 전도였다.	It was a world evangelism that included all continents, all nations.	It was a world mission that included every continent and every country.
167	박사는 레이저 포인터로 지도 위의 몇 곳을 가리켰다.	Dr. pointed to several places on the map with laser pointers.	The doctor pointed to several places on the map with a laser pointer.
168	“그런데 그 마기들이 지금 몇 나라의 하늘 위에 뭉쳐지고 있다는 사실을 아십니까”	"But do you know that the maggots are now united in the skies of some countries?"	"But do you know that the magi are now coalescing in the skies of some countries?"
169	웅성웅성.	a roaring voice.	a roaring voice
170	헌터들이 소란스러워졌다.	The hunters have gone crazy.	Hunter went wild.
171	잠시 헌터들에게 조용히 들어 줄 것을 부탁한 박사가 말을 이었다.	The doctor who asked me to quietly listen to the Hunters for a while was speechless.	The doctor who asked Hunter to listen quietly for a moment followed.
172	“마기가 뭉쳐지고 있는 곳은 모두 아홉 곳. 저는 여기서 그 아홉 곳의 위치를 모두 발표하고자 합니다”	"There are nine places where Maggie is united. I want to announce all nine locations here. "	"There are nine places where magma is being lumped together. I want to announce all of those nine locations here.
173	벨저 박사는 담담하게 아홉 나라의 목록을 이어 갔다.	Dr. Bellger quietly continued the list of nine countries.	Dr. Veltzer calmly continued his list of nine countries.
174	“...캐나다 알버타 주. 그리고 이곳은 가장 많은 마기가 뭉쳐지고 있는 곳입니다. 바로, 대한민국 서울”	"... Al『Ber』, Canada. And here is the place where the most maggies are united. Seoul, South Korea."	"...and this is where the largest number of magi is clustered. Seoul, Korea"
175	진우의 귀에 낀 통역기에서 번역된 박사의 목소리가 들려온 순간.	The moment I heard the voice of Dr. translated from Jin-woo 's ear in the translator.	At the moment, I heard the voice of a doctor translated from a translator who was in the ear of Jin-woo.
176	어째서인지 강단에 앉아 있는 모든 헌터들의 시선이 일제히 진우를 향했다.	Why did all Hunters sitting on the pulpit look at Jin-woo at once?	For some reason, the eyes of all the Hunter sitting on the platform turned to Jin-woo.
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132


1	진우도 오면서 자신이 나온 기사를 읽었다.	Jin-woo also read his own article while coming.	Jin-woo also read an article about himself on his way.
2	아무런 관련도 없는 일에 헌터들의 시선이 자신에게 꽂히는 걸 보면 기사의 여파가 크기는 컸나 보다.	If the Hunters' gaze is stuck on their own, it is a big deal.	Considering that Hunter's eyes are glued to something that has nothing to do with, the article must have had a huge impact.
3	진우가 헌터들을 둘러보자 그들의 시선은 빠르게 흩어졌다.	When Jin-woo looked around the Hunters, their gaze quickly dispersed.	When Jin-woo looked around the Hunter, their eyes rapidly diffused.
4	‘이거 원...’	This one won ... ’	This one...'
5	헌터들의 눈빛에서 두려움을 발견한 진우가 속으로 한숨을 내쉬었다.	When Hunter found the fear in his eyes, he sighed.	Jin-woo, who found fear in Hunter's eyes, breathed a sigh into himself.
6	‘뭔가 다들 단단히 오해하고 있는 모양인데.’	It looks like everyone is firmly misunderstood.'	I think they're all very misunderstood.
7	헌터관리국이 어서 사실을 발표하기를 기다리는 수밖에.	I have to wait for the 『Hunter Bureau』 to announce the facts.	All we have to do is wait for Hunter's office to announce the truth.
8	그렇게 조금은 미묘한 분위기 속에서, 벨저 박사가 진우 쪽을 바라보며 농담을 건넸다.	In such a subtle atmosphere, Dr. Bellger jokingly looked at Jinwo.	In such a delicate atmosphere, Dr. Velger joked at Jin-woo.
9	“저도 오늘 아침 기사를 읽었지만, 그렇게 성 헌터님을 돌아보시지 않으셔도 됩니다. 하늘 위에 마기를 몰고 다닐 정도면 그건 이미 헌터가 아니니까요”	"I read this morning too, but you do not have to look back at S-class Hunter. It's not Hunter already enough to drive the magic over the sky. "	"I read the article this morning, but you don't have to look back on Hunter Sung like that. It's not Hunter if you drive a maggie up in the sky."
10	하하하-	Hahaha-	hahaha
11	여기저기서 어색한 웃음소리들이 들려오고, 싱긋 웃던 벨저 박사의 설명이 계속됐다.	The sounds of awkward laughter were heard here and there, and the explanation of Dr.	There were awkward laughter coming from all over the place, and Dr. Belser, who was smiling, continued.
12	“짐작하셨겠지만, 앞서 언급한 지역들에서는 어떠한 공통점도 발견되지 않았습니다”	"As you might have guessed, none of the areas mentioned above have found anything in common."	"You may have done this, but we haven't found anything in the areas we mentioned before."
13	공통점이 없으면 원인을 알아내기가 힘들다. 전례가 없으니 결과를 예측하기 또한 어렵다.	If there is no common point, it is hard to find out the cause. Since there is no precedent, it is also difficult to predict the outcome.	If there is no common ground, it is difficult to determine the cause. Without precedent, it is difficult to predict the outcome.
14	그러면서 박사는 새로운 사진 한 장을 띄웠다.	Then he opened a new photo.	At the same time, he created a new photo.
15	“여기, 아까 말씀드린 아홉 곳의 하늘입니다”	"Here are the heavens in the nine places I spoke of."	"Here are the nine heavens I mentioned earlier."
16	위성의 마력 감지 카메라가 촬영한 영상에 좀 더 알아보기 쉽게 특수 효과를 더했다고 박사가 덧붙였다.	The satellite's magic power detection has added special effects to the images taken by the camera, he added.	The satellite's Mana Sensing Camera has added special effects to the video for more recognition, the doctor added.
17	박사의 설명처럼, 아홉 곳의 하늘 위에는 마기 덩어리들이 먹구름처럼 뭉쳐 있었다.	As he explained, over the skies of the nine places the lumps were gathered like clouds.	As Doctor explained, the nine heavens were black clouds of magi.
18	특수 효과를 더했다고 하니 화면만큼 심각하지는 않겠지만, 그래도 분명 자연스러운 현상과는 거리가 멀어 보였다.	It would not be as serious as the screen because it added special effects, but it certainly seemed far from natural phenomena.	Adding special effects would not be as serious as the screen, but it certainly seemed far from natural phenomena.
19	“허..”	"Huh ..."	"Huh...
20	“음”	"Well."	"Umm"
21	대형 화면을 확인한 헌터들이 신음을 흘렸다.	The hunters who watched the large screen moaned.	Hunter moan as he checked the big screen.
22	이 수상한 현상의 원인과 결과를 알지 못한다는 사실은 결코 좋은 소식이 아니었다.	The fact that I did not know the cause and effect of this suspicious phenomenon was never good news.	It was never good news that we didn't know the cause and effect of this strange phenomenon.
23	서울의 하늘은 더더욱 심각해 보였다.	The sky in Seoul seemed more serious.	The sky in Seoul looked even more serious.
24	진우는 마기가 태풍의 눈같이 형성된 서울의 위성 영상을 응시하며 왜 하필 아홉 곳인지를 생각했다.	Jin watched Magi's satellite image of Seoul, which was shaped like a typhoon's eye, and thought why there were nine.	Jin-woo thought why Maggie must be nine places, staring at the eye-catching satellite images of Seoul.
25	‘혹시 군주들의 숫자가 아홉인 것과 관련 있는 걸까?’	Do you think the number of monarchs is related to nine?'	Does it have to do with the number of monarchs being nine?’
26	우연이라고 하기에는 너무 묘하다.	It is too weird to say that it is a coincidence.	It's too strange to be called a coincidence.
27	하지만 거인들의 왕은 이미 죽었으니 아홉이란 숫자는 더 이상 의미를 가질 수 없었다.	But the king of the giants had already died, so the number of the nine could no longer be meaningful.	But since the king of the giants was already dead, the number nine was no longer meaningful.
28	그때 벨저 박사가 진우를 슬쩍 바라봤다.	Then Dr. Belger looked at Jin-woo.	Then Dr. Velger glanced at Jin-woo.
29	두 사람의 시선이 다시금 마주쳤다.	The two people 's eyes met again.	The two people's eyes met again.
30	아까와의 차이라면 그가 이제는 웃고 있지 않다는 점이었다.	The difference is that he is not laughing anymore.	The difference was that he was no longer smiling.
31	“이유를 모르니 대처할 방법이 없다는 게 지금 상황입니다”	"I do not know why, and now there is no way to cope."	"Now that I don't know why, I have no way to deal with it."
32	박사는 길었던 자신의 발표를 이렇게 끝마쳤다.	He finished his long presentation.	This is how he finished his long presentation.
33	“그러나 대처가 불가능하다는 말이 대처할 필요가 없다는 뜻은 아닙니다. 이 세계는 어쩌면 다시 한번 변화를 맞이하게 될지도 모릅니다”	"But it does not mean that you can not cope with the fact that you can not cope. This world may be once again transformed. "	But saying that it is impossible doesn`t mean we don`t have to deal with it. The world may start changing again."
34	* * *	* * *	* * *
35	일정이 거의 막바지에 이르렀을 때, 국장이 강단 위에 올라섰다.	When the schedule had almost reached the end, the director was on the pulpit.	When the schedule was almost finished, the director stepped onto the platform.
36	중대한 발표가 있다는 이유에서였다.	It was because there was a serious announcement.	It was because there was an important announcement.
37	예정에 없던 그의 등장에 헌터들이 소란스러워졌다.	The hunters were disturbed by his appearance that was not scheduled.	His unexpected appearance made the Hunter go wild.
38	웅성웅성.	a roaring voice.	a roaring voice
39	혹시나 어젯밤 사건과 관련해 헌터관리국의 공식 발표가 있을 것인가?	Is there any official announcement of the 『Hunter Bureau』 regarding last night's case?	Will there be an official announcement from the Hunter's office regarding last night's incident?
40	호기심 어린 헌터들의 시선 속에서, 국장은 청중들에게 정중히 정숙해 줄 것을 부탁했다.	In the eyes of the curious Hunters, the director asked the audience to be courteous.	In the eyes of curious Hunter, the director asked the audience to be courteous.
41	“이 자리에 모인 헌터분들께 긴히 드려야 할 말씀이 있습니다”	"I have a word to say to the Hunters who gather here."	"I have something to say to the Hunter who is here."
42	여기 모인 이들은 전부 이름만 대면 본인들의 나라에서는 모르는 이가 없는 일류들.	These are the first-class people who do not know each other in their own countries if you name them all.	All the people gathered here were first-rate people who knew nothing about their country when they
43	철없는 아이들이나 오합지졸 군인이 아니다.	It is not children who are not spirited or soldiers.	They are not immature children or soldiers.
44	“..”	"..."	“..”
45	“..”	"..."	“..”
46	국장의 한마디에 금세 싸늘한 정적이 내려앉았다.	A cool moment fell on a word from the director.	A cold silence fell over the director's words.
47	집중력.	concentration.	Concentration
48	일반인들과 비교할 수 없는 고도의 집중력이 최상급 헌터들의 몸에는 본능처럼 배여 있었다.	Highly concentrated, uncompromising concentration on the general public, was devoid of instinct in the body of superheroes.	High concentration, which is incomparable to ordinary people, was imbued in the bodies of top-class hunters.
49	만족스러운 분위기에 국장은 고개를 끄덕이며 헌터들의 면면을 둘러보다가 진우와 눈이 마주쳤다.	Satisfied with the atmosphere, the director nodded and looked around the faces of the hunters, and he met with his eyes.	In a satisfying mood, the director nodded and looked around the faces of Hunter, before meeting Jin-woo with his eyes.
50	‘성진우 헌터...’	Hunter Sung Jin-woo ... ’	Hunter Sung Jin-woo...'
51	어제 일을 하나도 빠지지 않고 전해 들었던 국장은 진우에게 가볍게 눈인사를 보냈다.	The director who heard the news yesterday did not miss any of the work, he sent light bow to Jin-woo.	The director, who heard everything yesterday, gave Jin-woo a light nod.
52	토마스를 살려 준 데 대한 감사의 표시였다.	It was a sign of gratitude for sparing Thomas.	It was a token of gratitude for the life of Thomas.
53	그러나 전후 사정을 모르는 헌터들은 진우에게 먼저 인사를 건네는 미 헌터관리국의 수장을 보고 또 한 번 수군거렸다.	However, the Hunters who do not know the situation before the head of the 『Hunter Bureau』 to say hello to Jin-woo first was sucked once again.	However, unknown hunters wailed again when they saw the chief of the U.S. 『Hunter Bureau』, who greeted Jin-woo first.
54	잠깐 시간이 흐른 후, 국장이 입을 열었다.	After a while, the director opened his mouth.	After a moment, the director opened his mouth.
55	“이 소식을 전해야 하는 저도 마음이 무겁습니다”	"I have a heavy heart to convey this news."	"I feel heavy on my shoulders to tell you this."
56	드디어.	finally.	At last.
57	진우는 기다리던 순간이 왔다는 것을 직감했다.	Jin-woo felt a moment of waiting.	Jin-woo sensed that the waiting moment had come.
58	국장은 나직이 말했다.	The director said.	The director said, "Nah Jik.
59	“약 2주 전, 크리스토퍼 리드 헌터님께서 신원을 알 수 없는 적들에게 살해당하셨습니다”	"About two weeks ago, Christopher Reed Hunter was killed by unidentified enemies."	"About two weeks ago, Christopher Reed Hunter was killed by an unidentified enemy."
60	* * *	* * *	* * *
61	‘...!’	...! ’	‘...!’
62	헌터들은 경악했다.	The Hunters were astonished.	Hunter was shocked.
63	세계 최강의 헌터 중 한 사람이 누군가에게 살해당하다니?	Does one of the world's great Hunter Sungs belong to someone?	Is one of the strongest Hunter in the world killed by someone?
64	진우의 뉴스를 접하며 느꼈던 충격을 넘어섰다.	I overcame the shock I felt when I heard the news of Jin-woo.	The news of Jin-woo has gone beyond the shock he felt.
65	이건 강한 헌터 두 사람이 싸워 누가 이겼느니 하는 이야기와는 완전히 궤를 달리하는 문제였다.	It was a matter of completely different from the story of two strong Hunters fighting who won.	This was a totally different kettle of fish from the story of who won the battle
66	국장은 자료 화면을 띄웠다.	The director opened the data screen.	The director displayed the data screen.
67	아직도 꺼지지 않은 잔불, 잿더미가 된 저택.	A mansion that has not yet been turned off and has become ash.	a house still in its inferno
68	그리고 가슴이 뻥 뚫린, 크리스토퍼의 시체.	And the heart is bloody, Christopher's body.	And a heart-blowing, Christopher's corpse.
69	영상과 사진을 통해 국가권력급 헌터의 죽음을 직접 확인한 헌터들은 낮은 신음을 흘렸다.	The hunters, who directly identified the death of the state power class hunter through images and photographs, laughed lowly.	Hunters who directly confirmed the death of the powerful national Hunter through videos and photographs, had a low groan.
70	누구도 그가 살해당했다는 사실을 부인하는 사람은 없었다.	Nobody denied that he was murdered.	No one denied that he had been murdered.
71	놀란 헌터들의 질문이 쏟아졌으나, 국장은 고개를 가로저었다.	Surprised Hunters' questions were poured out, but the director shook his head.	Surprised Hunters asked questions, but the director shook his head.
72	“죄송하지만 질문은 발표가 끝나고 받도록 하겠습니다”	"I'm sorry, but the question will be answered after the presentation."	"I'm sorry, but I'll take your questions after the presentation."
73	질문을 받는 것보다 훨씬 더 중요한 일이 남아 있었다.	There was much more important than getting a question.	Much more important than being asked.
74	국장은 슬며시 진우를 곁눈질했다. 진우는 그저 강연장의 한쪽 구석에서 조용히 눈을 빛내고 있었다.	The director squinted at the cheek. Jin-woo was just glancing quietly from one corner of the lecture hall.	The director glanced sideways at Jin-woo. Jin-woo was just quietly shining in the corner of the lecture hall.
75	진우의 침착함이 국장에게 복잡한 감정을 불러일으켰다.	The calmness of Jin-woo caused complicated feelings to the director.	Jin-woo's calmness aroused complicated feelings for the director.
76	하지만 더 이상 망설일 시간이 없었다. 국장이 리모컨을 조작하자 화면이 바뀌었다.	But there was no time to hesitate any longer. The screen changed as the director manipulated the remote control.	But there was no more time to hesitate. The screen changed when the director operated the remote control.
77	“여기, 우리가 이번 사건의 용의자로 의심하고 있는 한 남자가 있습니다”	"Here's a man we suspect as a suspect in this case."	"Here's a man we suspect as a suspect in this case."
78	화면을 메운 한 남자의 얼굴.	The face of a man filled the screen.	the face of a man who fills the screen
79	헌터들은 금방 뭔가 이상하다는 사실을 눈치챘다.	The hunters soon realized something was strange.	Hunter immediately noticed something strange.
80	저 동양인의 얼굴, 지금 이 자리에 앉아 있는 누군가와 너무도 쏙 빼닮았지 않은가?	That face of the Orient, is not it too similar to someone sitting here?	Isn't that Asian face so much like someone sitting here?
81	그러나.	But.	But
82	토마스 안드레가 어떻게 됐는가를 떠올린 헌터들은 아무도 감히 그 사실을 입 밖으로 꺼내지 못했다.	The hunters who remembered what happened to Thomas Andre did not dare to take that fact out of their mouths.	No one dared to bring it out of his mouth when he remembered what happened to Thomas Andre.
83	“..”	"..."	“..”
84	진우는 입을 일자로 꾹 다물었다.	Jin-woo kept his mouth shut.	Jin-woo kept his mouth shut.
85	헌터관리국에 도착하자마자 찍은 듯 보이는 신원 확인용 얼굴 사진은, 어디를 봐도 기억 속 아버지의 모습 그대로였다.	As I arrived at the 『Hunter Bureau』, the face pictures that seemed to be taken were the same as my father in memory.	The photo of her father, who appeared to have been taken as soon as she arrived at Hunter's office, was in her memory everywhere.
86	진우가 아랫입술을 질끈 깨물었다.	Jin-woo bites his lower lip.	Jin-woo bit his lower lip.
87	‘어째서 아버지를...’	Why my father ... ’	Why did you...’
88	던전은 지배자들의 영역.	Dungeons are the domain of rulers.	Dungeon is the domain of rulers.
89	지배자들이 왜 아버지의 모습을 한 마수를 보냈는지는 알 수 없었다.	I could not see why the rulers had sent a soldier to the appearance of his father.	It was unclear why the rulers sent a spell on their father.
90	하지만 그들의 의도가 무엇이든간에 진우는 가슴속 깊은 곳에서 분노가 끓어오르는 것을 느꼈다.	But whatever their intentions, Jin-woo felt boiling in his heart.	Whatever their intentions, however, Jin-woo felt anger burning deep in his heart.
91	진우의 분노를 다른 쪽으로 오해한 헌터들은 진우를 돌아보지 않기 위해 애를 써야 했다.	The Hunters who misunderstood Jin-woo's anger toward the other side had to struggle not to look at Jin-woo.	Hunter, who misunderstood Jin-woo's anger on the other side, had to try not to look back on him.
92	‘돌아보면 안 돼. 돌아보면 안 돼.’	You can not turn around. Do not look back. ’	You can't look back. You can't turn around.'
93	‘그냥 닮은 사람이다. 그냥 닮은 사람이야.’	It 's just a resemblance. It's just a resemblance.'	He's just a likeness. He's just a person who looks like’
94	‘원래 동양인들은 다 비슷하게 생겼잖아?’	Originally, the Orientals looked similar, right?	The original Asians look alike, don't they?’
95	‘하지만 아무리 봐도...’	But no matter how ... ’	But at most...'
96	성일환을 '용의자 S'로 칭한 국장은 그에 대해 설명했다.	The director, who called Sung Il Hwan "suspect S," explained it.	Sung Il-hwan, the director-general of the National Assembly, explained him.
97	그가 어디서 발견되었으며, 그 과정에서 어떤 일이 있었고, 또 그 후에 무슨 일이 있었는지.	Where he was found, what happened in the process, what happened after that.	Where he was found, what happened in the process, and what happened afterwards.
98	특히 취조 과정에서 황동수를 쓰러뜨리고 달아났다는 설명에 헌터들은 놀랐다.	The Hunters were amazed at the explanation that they had run down the brass water during the interrogation process and escaped.	In particular, Hunter was surprised when he explained that he had knocked down Hwang Dong-soo during the interrogation process.
99	황동수가 누구인가?	Who is Hwang Dong-soo?	Who is Hwang Dong-soo?
100	그의 힘을 알아본 미 헌터관리국의 스카웃을 받고서 미국으로 건너와, 세계 최고 수준이라는 스케빈저 길드에서 에이스로 활동하는 헌터가 아닌가?	Is Hunter a scout from the 『Hunter Bureau』 who has learned his powers, and then headed to the US and acted as an ace in the Skebbin Guild, the highest level in the world?	Isn't it Hunter who works as an ace in Scavenger Guild, the world's best, after being scouted by the 『Hunter Bureau』?
101	아직 황동수의 사망 소식이 알려지지 않았기에 헌터들의 놀라움은 더 컸다.	The Hunters' surprise was even greater because the news of Hwang's death was not known yet.	Hunter's surprise was even greater as the news of Hwang's death was not yet known.
102	확실히 그 정도의 힘을 가진 이가 여럿이 덤비면 아무리 국가권력급 헌터라도 버티기 어려웠을지 모른다.	Certainly, those who have that much power may have difficulty in hitting even a national power class hunter.	Without a doubt, it would have been difficult for even the most powerful Hunter in the nation to survive if a number of those with that level of power were attacked.
103	헌터관리국이 '용의자 S'를 의심하는 까닭도 이해할 수 있었다.	I could understand why the 『Hunter Bureau』 suspected 'suspect S'.	It was understandable why the Hunter's Administration suspected the "S" as a suspect.
104	“그처럼 던전에서 빠져나온 강한 인간형 마수들이 한꺼번에 크리스토퍼 리드 헌터님을 노렸을 가능성이 높다. 이것이 저희 헌터관리국의 판단입니다”	"It is very likely that strong humanoid masters who have escaped from the dungeon have sought Christopher Reed Hunter at once. This is the judgment of our 『Hunter Bureau』. "	It is highly likely that strong human-like figures who escaped from the dungeon all at once targeted Christopher Reed Hunter. This is our Hunter's decision."
105	설명을 이어 가는 국장의 뒤편으로 황동수의 목을 짓밟고 있는 '용의자 S'의 영상이 흘러갔다.	The footage of the suspect S, who is stepping on the brim's neck, flows through the back of the director who follows the explanation.	A video clip of "The Dragon S," which is trampling on Hwang's neck, was streamed behind the director who continues to explain.
106	평범한 S급을 뛰어넘는 황동수를 벌레처럼 짓누르는 경이적인 힘.	It is a phenomenal power that pushes the brass water beyond ordinary S class like a worm.	A marvelous power to crush Hwang Dong-soo, who surpasses the ordinary grade of S, like an insect.
107	영상을 지켜보는 헌터들의 시선에 경악스런 기색이 스쳐 지나갔다.	The hunters watching the video went astonishing.	There was a startling look at Hunter's eyes watching the video.
108	하지만 진우에게는 그다지 놀라운 장면이 아니었다.	But it was not such a surprise to Jin-woo.	But it wasn't a surprise to Jin-woo.
109	‘용의자 S'는 던전을 생성할 수 있는 힘을 지닌 지배자란 이들이 어떠한 목적을 가지고 의도적으로 만들어 낸 마수다.	Suspect S 'is the mastermind who has the power to create a dungeon.	"Pyongyang S" is a magic spell created with some purpose by the rulers who have the power to create the dungeon.
110	‘그런 마수가 황동수에게 지는 게 이상한 일이겠지.’	It would be strange that such a master would lose to Hwang.'	It must be strange that such a wild beast should lose to Hwang Dong-soo.'
111	그보다는 오히려 S의 행동이 신경 쓰였다. 그는 황동수에게 대화를 시도하고 있었다.	Rather, I was concerned about S's behavior. He was trying to talk to Hwang.	Rather, S's actions were more concerned. He was trying to talk to Hwang Dong-soo.
112	‘말을... 걸고 있어?’	Are you ... hanging?'	Are you... making a bet?’
113	진우가 눈을 부릅떴다.	Jin-woo cried out his eyes.	Jin-woo opened his eyes.
114	전투 시처럼 집중력을 발휘하자 시간이 한없이 느려지기 시작했다.	As I was concentrating on battle, time began to slow down.	Time began to slow down as much as in battle.
115	날카로운 진우의 감각이 S의 입술 모양을 읽어 나갔다.	A sharp sense of Jin-woo read the lip shape of S.	A sharp sense of Jin-woo read the shape of S's lips.
116	-...발을 들이지 마라. 내 아들을 위해서가 아니라, 너를 위해서. 너는 죽어서도 눈을 감지 못할 거다.	"... Do not put your foot on. Not for my son, but for you. You will not be able to detect your eyes when you die."	...don't step in. Not for my son, but for you. You won't be able to sense your eyes even when you're dead
117	두근!	Pounding!	My head!
118	심장이 요동쳤다.	My heart swung.	My heart shook.
119	마지막 말.	Last word.	the last word
120	‘죽어서도... 눈을 감지 못할 거라고?’	Even if you die ... you will not find peace?'	Even if you're dead... You won't be able to sense your eyes?’
121	자신이 읽은 바가 맞다면 그건 저 S가 자신의 존재를 알고 있다는 말이 된다.	If you read it right, it means that S knows his presence.	If you're right, that means that S knows who you are.
122	다행히, 쉽게 두 사람의 대화를 확인할 수 있는 방법이 있었다.	Fortunately, there was a way to easily confirm the conversation of two people.	Fortunately, there was an easy way to confirm the two people's conversation.
123	진우는 터질 듯 박동하는 심장을 억누르며 가장 최근에 그림자 군단으로 합류한 병사의 이름을 불렀다.	Jin-woo called out the soldier who joined the Shadow Legion most recently, suppressing the beating heart to burst.	Jin-woo repressed his pounding heart and named the soldier who most recently joined the Shadows.
124	‘그리드!’	Greed!’	[Greed]!'
125	이미 진우의 사고를 통해 질문을 이해하고 있었던 그리드가 즉각 대답했다.	Greed, which had already understood the question through Jin-Woo's accident, replied immediately.	[Greed], who had already understood the question through Jin-woo's thinking, answered immediately.
126	[주군이 생각하신 것이 맞습니다.]	[That is what the Lieutenant thought.]	You are right.
127	‘...!’	...! ’	‘...!’
128	진우의 머릿속이 점점 더 복잡해져 갈 때, 길었던 국장의 설명도 끝나 가고 있었다.	When Jin-woo 's head became more and more complicated, the explanation of the director who was long was coming to an end.	As Jin-woo's mind grew more and more complicated, the long-standing director's explanation was also drawing to an end.
129	“각국의 모든 길드들에 요청해 '용의자 S'를 수배할 생각이며, 이 남자를 발견하시거든 저희 쪽으로 연락해 주시기 바랍니다. 이상입니다”	"I ask all guilds in each country to arrange 'suspect S', and if you find this man, please contact us. That is all."	"We're going to ask all the guild members in each country for a suspect S, and if you find him, please contact us. That's it."
130	국장의 설명이 끝나자, 잠시 진정되었던 질문 공세가 다시 쏟아졌다.	After the director's explanation, the calm question offensive was poured out for a while.	When the director's explanation was finished, the brief respite of questions came back.
131	사방에서 헌터들이 손을 들었다.	The Hunters raised their hands everywhere.	Hunter raised his hand from all sides.
132	“거기 헌터분”	"Is there a Hunter?"	"That's Hunter"
133	국장이 헌터 한 사람을 지목하자 기다렸다는 듯 그가 말했다.	The director said that he had waited for the man who was hunter, and he said.	When the director pointed out a Hunter, he said as if he had waited.
134	“용의자 S가 인간이 아니라는 증거가 있습니까”	"Is there evidence that suspect S is not human?"	"Is there any evidence that the suspect S is not human?"
135	“그의 마력 파장이 마수의 것과 완벽히 동일했습니다. 다음 분”	"His magic power wavelength was exactly the same as that of Magic Beast. The next minute."	"His Mana Wave was exactly the same as his. Next person"
136	“그가 자신을 던전에서 실종된 인간이라고 주장했다는데, 그가 말하던 헌터가 실제로 존재하는 사람이었습니까”	"He claimed he was a missing person in a dungeon, was he the one who actually said he was?"	"He claimed to be a missing man in Dungeon. Was Hunter the real one he was talking about?"
137	“예. 실존 인물이었습니다. 다음 분”	"Yes. It was a real person. The next minute. "	"Yes. He was a real person. Next person"
138	“그렇다면 어째서 그 헌터의 신원을 밝히지 않는 거죠”	"Then why do not you identify the Hunter?"	"Then why don't you identify him?"
139	“아..”	"Ah..."	"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...
140	국장은 주저하다 최대한 진우 쪽을 외면하며 대답했다.	The director was hesitant and replied, ignoring the side as far as possible.	The director replied, hesitatingly, turning away from Jin-woo as much as possible.
141	“여기 모인 헌터들 중 어느 한 분과 연관이 있는 인물이라 공개하지 않기로 결정했습니다”	"I decided not to disclose it because It is associated with one of the hunters gathered here."	"I've decided not to disclose it because I'm connected to one of the Hunter here."
142	그러자 질문이 뚝 그쳤다.	Then the question stopped.	Then the question suddenly stopped.
143	‘혹시나'가 '역시나'였다.	In the meantime, 'a' was 'too.’	혹' was '역.'
144	갑자기 조용해진 주위를 둘러보며 국장이 단상에서 내려갈 준비를 했다.	Suddenly I looked around quietly and the director was ready to go down from the stand.	Looking around at the sudden silence, the director prepared to step down from the podium.
145	“더 질문하실 분 없으십니까”	"Do you have any more questions?"	"Is there anyone else to ask?"
146	그때.	then.	then
147	저 멀리, 좌석의 맨 끝에 앉아 있던 누군가가 손을 들었다.	Far away, someone sitting at the far end of the seat raised his hand.	Far away, someone sitting at the far end of the seat raised their hand.
148	그리고 그는 국장이 채 지목하기도 전에 먼저 입을 열었다.	And he opened his mouth before the chief of staff.	And he opened his mouth before the director even pointed it out.
149	“그래도 신원을 공개하는 편이 잡아들이는 데 더 낫지 않겠습니까”	"But would not it be better for you to disclose your identity?"	"But wouldn't it be better to get them to reveal their identity?"
150	중년 남성의 걸쭉한 중국어.	The thick Chinese of middle-aged men.	the thick Chinese of middle-aged men
151	헌터들은 뒤를 돌아보지 않고도 누가 묻고 있는지 알 수 있었다.	The Hunters could see who was asking without looking back.	Hunter knew who was asking without looking back.
152	중국의 7성급 헌터, 류즈캉.	China's 7 star Hunter, Liu Zhang.	Liu Zhang, a seven-star Hunter in China.
153	국가권력급 중 하나인 그가 진지한 얼굴로 국장을 내려다보았다.	One of the nation 's power classes, he looked down at the director with his earnest face.	He looked down at the Directorate with a serious look on his face as one of the powers of the nation.
154	그의 좌우와 앞에는 그의 길드원을 비롯한 중국의 최상급 헌터들이 수십이나 자리를 차지하고 있었다.	His left and right, and his guild and other top Chinese hunters, including dozens of occupation.	On his left and right were dozens of top Chinese hunters, including his Guild One.
155	난처한 얼굴을 한 국장을 류즈캉이 다시 독촉했다.	Liu Zhang once again appealed for the embarrassed face.	Liu Zhang urged the embattled director again.
156	“그렇지 않습니까, 국장님”	"Is not that right, chief?"	"Yes, sir"
157	국장은 하는 수 없이 오늘 급하게 폐기를 결정했던 용의자 S의 신원 정보를 화면에 띄웠다.	The director of the suspect S, who had decided to dismiss today without a number of the identity information on the screen popped up.	The director has no choice but to make a mistake
158	삑.	Beep.	Tsk.
159	리모컨 버튼을 누르자마자 화면 가득 성일환의 정보가 공개됐다.	As soon as the remote control button was pressed, the information of the full screen was released.	As soon as the remote control button was pressed, Sung Il-hwan's information was released.
160	곳곳에서 탄성이 터져 나왔다.	Elasticity burst out everywhere.	Shouts of joy erupted from all over.
161	하필 던전에서 최초로 등장한 인간 형태의 마수가 성진우 헌터의 실종된 아버지의 모습과 같다니!	The human form of the first appearance in the dungeon is the same as the missing father of Hunter Sung Jin-woo!	The first human-like lion in the dungeon looks like Hunter Sung Jin-woo's missing father!
162	이런 우연이 있을 수 있을까?	Could there be such a coincidence?	Can there be such a coincidence?
163	조용해졌던 내부가 다시 헌터들의 목소리로 채워지기 시작했다.	The quiet interior was filled with the voices of the Hunters again.	The quiet interior began to fill up again with Hunter's voice.
164	가만히 화면을 응시하던 류즈캉이 또다시 손을 들었다.	Liu Zhang, who was still staring at the screen, held his hand again.	Liu Zhang, who was still staring at the screen, raised his hand again.
165	국장이 류즈캉을 호명했다.	The director called Liu Zhang.	The director called Liu Zhang.
166	“...류 헌터님”	"... Liu Hunter."	"...Lew Hunter"
167	“이번엔 저기 성진우 헌터님께 하나 물어보고 싶습니다”	"This time I want to ask one of Hunter Sung Jin-woo."	"This time, I want to ask SungJin-woo Hunter over there."
168	국장이 진우를 돌아보았다.	The director looked around Jin-woo.	The director looked back at Jin-woo.
169	진우는 국장에게 고개를 끄덕여 보이고는, 허리를 틀어 류즈캉을 바라보았다.	Jin looked nod to the director and turned his back and looked at Liu Zhang.	Jin-woo nodded to the head of the bureau and turned his back and looked at Ryoozkang.
170	이내 류즈캉의 묵직한 목소리가 실내를 울렸다.	Liu Zhang's heavy voice rang in the room.	Soon, Ryoozkang's heavy voice rang inside.
171	“만약 용의자 S가 정말로 실종되었던 당신의 아버지고, 헌터들이 그를 사냥하려 한다면 어떻게 하실 겁니까”	"What if your suspect S is really your missing father and the Hunters are trying to hunt him?"	"What would you do if the suspect, S, was really your father who went missing, and Hunter tried to hunt him down?"
172	잠깐 생각해 본 진우가 이내 대답했다.	I thought about it for a while.	A moment of thought, Jin-woo answered immediately.
173	“마수라면 제 손으로 직접 처치할 겁니다. 그러나 마수가 아닌 진짜 아버지라면..”	"If you have a handkerchief, I will kill it myself. But if he is not a monster, but my real father ... "	"If it were a charm, I'd kill it myself. But if you're a real father, not a Mazoo.
174	진짜 아버지라면?	What if he was a real father?	What if he's a real father?
175	그다음 말이 궁금해진 헌터들이 마른침을 꼴깍꼴깍 삼켜 대는 가운데, 진우가 단호히 말했다.	Then the hunters, wondering about the words, swallowed their dry spit, and Jin-woo said firmly.	As Hunter gobbled up his dry mouth, Jin-woo said firmly.
176	“전 세계의 헌터들을 다 적으로 돌리는 한이 있더라도 저는 가족을 지킬 겁니다”	"I will protect my family, even if I have a lot of enemies around the world."	"I will protect my family even if I have to turn all the Hunter around the world to the enemy."


1	“그 말, 진심이십니까”	"Are you serious, sir?"	"You mean it, are you serious?"
2	컨퍼런스룸 밖에서 기다리던 애덤이 물어 왔다.	Adam, who was waiting outside the conference room, asked.	Adam, who had been waiting outside the conference room, asked.
3	무슨 말이냐고 되묻고 싶어도 안에서 했던 말이라고는 딱 한마디뿐이다.	I want to ask you what you mean.	Even though I wanted to ask back what you mean, there was only one word that I said inside.
4	진우는 씩 웃었다.	Jin-woo laughed.	Jin-woo grinned.
5	“예”	"Yes."	"Yes"
6	“하하”	"haha."	"Ha Ha"
7	웃음이 나올 상황은 아닌데, 애덤은 진우의 미소에 저도 모르게 따라 웃고 말았다.	It is not a situation where laughter comes out, but Adam laughs at the smile of Jin-woo without knowing me.	There was no laughing situation, but Adam laughed unknowingly at Jin-woo's smile.
8	저 안에 있었던 사람들이 누군가?	Who are those people in there?	Who were there?
9	전 세계 120여 개국에서 초청을 받고 찾아온 5백여 명의 정상급 헌터들이다.	It is the top 500 hunters who have been invited to come from more than 120 countries around the world.	They are 500 top-notch hunters from 120 countries around the world.
10	그야말로 인류의 최정예들.	Indeed, the best of mankind.	the best of mankind
11	그런데.	By the way.	by the way
12	거기다 대고 '전 세계의 헌터들을 다 적으로 돌리는 한이 있더라도'라니.	And there 's even one who' s turning all the world 's hunters to enemies.	And 'even if all the hunters around the world are turned to the enemy.'
13	어지간한 강심장으로는 흉내도 낼 수 없는 일이었다.	It was impossible to imitate with a certain degree of strength.	It was impossible to imitate with such a strong heart.
14	더 놀라운 것은 아무도 그를 비웃지 않았다는 거다.	The more surprising thing is that no one laughed at him.	What's more surprising is that no one laughed at him.
15	잔인한 성정으로 이름난 그 류즈캉 헌터조차 묵묵히 성진우 헌터를 바라보기만 했을 뿐, 그의 발언에 대해서는 아무런 항의도 하지 않았다.	Even Liu Zhang Hunter, who was known for his cruel language, was only looking at Hunter Sung Jin-woo silently, and he did not protest his remarks.	Even the famous Ryoozkang Hunter, who was known for his cruel nature, silently looked at Sung Jin-woo, but did not complain about his remarks.
16	컨퍼런스룸에 있는 헌터들은 물론, 모니터를 통해 상황을 지켜보던 요원들까지 입을 다물지 못했다.	The hunters in the conference room, as well as the agents who watched the situation through the monitor, did not shut up.	Not only the Hunter in the conference room but also the agents watching the situation through the monitor could not keep their mouths shut.
17	애덤 역시 그 요원들 중 한 명이었다.	Adam was one of those agents too.	Adam was also one of the agents.
18	그는 감탄하며 말했다.	He admired it.	He said with admiration.
19	“아마 여기서 그런 말을 할 수 있는 사람은 헌터님을 포함해 딱 두 명뿐일 겁니다”	"Maybe there are only two people here who can say that, including Hunter."	"Maybe there are only two people here who can say that, including Hunter."
20	진우는 남은 한 사람이 누구인지 호기심을 보였다.	Jin-woo showed curiosity about who was left.	Jin-woo was curious about who was left.
21	“그럼 다른 한 명은...”	"Then the other one ...?"	"Well, the other two..."
22	“지금 병원에 계시죠”	"one is in the hospital right now."	"one is in the hospital right now."
23	씁쓸하게 웃는 애덤의 표정을 보고 진우는 지금 누구의 이야기가 나온 건지 금방 알아챘다.	Looking at the smiley smile of Adam, Jin-woo immediately recognized who the story was coming from.	From Adam's wry smile, Jin-woo quickly realized who was talking.
24	토마스 안드레.	Thomas Andre.	Thomas Andre.
25	확실히 그 오만한 성격이라면 충분히 있을 수도 있는 일이었다.	Certainly it could have been enough if it was arrogant nature.	Surely that arrogant character was enough.
26	‘아직도 그럴 수 있을지는 잘 모르겠지만.’	I do not know if I can still do that. ’	I'm not sure yet if I can.'
27	진우도 자신이 '졌다'며 손을 올렸던 토마스의 마지막 표정을 떠올리고는 씁쓸하게 웃었다.	Jin-woo also laughed bitterly as he recalled Thomas' s last expression, which he had handed up to himself.	Jin-woo smiled bitterly when he remembered Thomas' last expression, which he had raised his hand, saying, "It's gone."
28	애덤이 일정 이야기를 꺼냈다.	Adam pulled out a story.	Adam brought up the schedule.
29	“이제 저녁 만찬이 있을 예정입니다. 저희 헌터관리국에서 야심차게 준비한 만찬이니 급한 일이 없으시다면 다른 헌터 분들과 함께 식사라도..”	"We are going to have dinner tonight. It is an ambitious dinner prepared by our 『Hunter Bureau』. If you do not have a hurry, you can eat with other Hunters ... "	"There will be a dinner party now. It's an ambitious dinner prepared by Hunter's Department, so if there's nothing urgent, we could have dinner with other Hunter fans.
30	진우는 고개를 저었다.	Jin-woo shook his head.	Jin-woo shook his head.
31	“병원에 들를 생각입니다”	"I'm going to the hospital."	"I'm going to visit the hospital."
32	“예”	"Yes"	"Yes"
33	애덤이 눈을 동그랗게 떴다.	Adam circled his eyes.	Adam opened his eyes round.
34	혹시 어젯밤에 어딜 다치기라도 하신 걸까?	Did you ever get hurt anywhere last night?	Did you happen to get hurt last night?
35	아니, 어쩌면 당연한 일이다.	No, maybe it is natural.	No, maybe not.
36	국가권력급 헌터인 토마스 안드레가 힐러들의 치료를 받고도 일어서지 못할 만큼 중상을 입었다.	Thomas Andres, a state power hunter, was severely injured so he could not stand up even after healing from the healers.	Thomas Andre, a state-controlled Hunter, was seriously injured that he could not stand up even after receiving treatment from Healer.
37	그만큼 격렬한 싸움이었다는 이야기.	That was a fierce fight.	It was such a fierce battle.
38	그러니 아무리 성진우 헌터라도 어디 다친 곳 한군데쯤은 있어야...	So, no matter what, Hunter Sung Jin-woo should be in a place where he was injured ...	So, no matter how bad Sung Jin-woo Hunter is, there's got to be one injured somewhere...
39	“진호가 걱정돼서요”	"I'm worried about Jinho."	"I'm worried about Jin-ho."
40	“아..”	"Ah..."	"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...
41	그 말인가.	That's it.	Do you mean that?
42	잠깐이나마 진우를 걱정했던 애덤이 자신의 속단을 뉘우쳤다.	Adam, who was worried about Jin-woo for a while, regretted his conclusions.	Adam, who had been worrying about Jin-woo for a moment, regretted his quick thinking.
43	그러나 미련을 버리지 못한 채 재차 물었다.	However, I asked again without abandoning my fuss.	But he did not give up and asked again.
44	“왠지 어젯밤부터 어깨나 손목이 욱신거리신다거나...”	"For some reason, my shoulders and wrists are tingling from last night ...?"	"If your shoulders and wrists have been throbbing since last night..."
45	“예”	"Yes"	"Yes"
46	“아, 아닙니다”	"Oh, no."	"Oh, no."
47	애덤이 당황하는 그때.	That's when Adam gets upset.	When Adam was embarrassed.
48	삼삼오오 모여 있던 헌터들이 일제히 길을 터 주며 양쪽으로 비켜섰다.	The hunters, who were gathered together, stood on both sides of the road.	Hunters, who had gathered in groups of three or five, broke open their way and stepped aside.
49	진우와 애덤도 그쪽으로 시선이 옮겨 갔다.	Jin-woo and Adam also moved their gaze toward you.	Jin-woo and Adam also changed their gaze.
50	거기엔 류즈캉이 있었다.	There was Liu Zhang there.	There was Liu Zhang.
51	중국의 7성급 헌터 류즈캉은 일명 '류즈캉 사단'이라 불리는 자신의 수하들을 데리고 진우에게로 다가왔다.	China's seven-star Hunter Ryzukan has come to Jin-woo with his aides called 'Liu Zhang Satan'.	China's seven-star Hunter came to Jin-woo with his own minions, also called the 'Lewskang.
52	류즈캉은 처음부터 목적지가 정해져 있었는지 직선으로 걸어와 진우의 코앞에서 멈춰 섰다.	Liu Zhang walked straight in whether the destination was decided from the beginning and stopped at the nose of Jin-woo.	Liu Zhang walked in a straight line to see if his destination had been fixed from the beginning and stopped right in front of Jin-woo.
53	‘헉...!’	Ugh...!’	Hoo...!'
54	‘뭐지, 저 두 사람?’	What, those two? ’	What are those two people?'
55	헌터들의 담소가 끊겼다.	The Hunters' chat was broken.	Hunter's chat was broken.
56	진우와 류즈캉 사이에 흐르는 팽팽한 긴장감이 주변을 쥐 죽은 듯 고요하게 만들었다.	A tense tension between Jin-woo and Liu Zhang made the room dead calm.	The tense tension between Jin-woo and Ryuzkang made the area look as if it were dead.
57	술렁술렁.	Cursed.	in a lather
58	심상치 않은 기류가 흘렀다.	There was an unbelievable air flow.	There was an unusual flow of air.
59	헌터들은 눈을 굴렸다.	The hunters rolled their eyes.	Hunter rolled his eyes.
60	‘류즈캉이 왜 저러는 거지?’	Why is Liu Zhang doing that?'	What's wrong with you?'’
61	‘아까 성진우 헌터가 했던 말 때문인 거 아니야?’	Is it because of the words that Hunter Sung Jin-woo said?'	Isn't it because of what SungJin-woo Hunter said?’
62	‘어쩐지 조용하게 넘어간다 싶더라니...’	I want to go somewhere quietly ... ’	Why did you feel like you were walking away quietly?'
63	확실히 진우의 답변은 헌터들을 향한 도발이었다. 심지어 그 질문을 한 사람은 류즈캉이었다.	Clearly, Jin-woo's answer was provocation for the Hunters. Even the one who asked the question was Liu Zhang.	Apparently Jin-woo's answer was a provocation against Hunter. Even the person who asked that question was Liu Zhang.
64	토마스 안드레에 이어 류즈캉까지.	After Thomas Andre and Liu Zhang.	From Thomas Andre to Liu zhang.
65	헌터들은 무슨 일이 일어날지 조마조마한 얼굴로 두 사람의 표정 변화에 주목했다.	The hunters looked at the change of expression of the two people with a gruff face as to what would happen.	Hunter looked at changes in their facial expressions with a nervous look on what would happen.
66	졸지에 두 사람 사이에 낀 애덤의 얼굴이 새파랗게 질려 갔다.	The face of Adam, who was lying between the two people in the snooze, was overwhelmed.	Adam's face turned pale after falling asleep between the two.
67	“저기, 헌터님들..”	"Hey, hunters ..."	"You know, Hunter...
68	애덤이 뭐라고 말하기도 전에, 한 걸음 더 앞으로 내디딘 류즈캉이 먼저 입을 열었다.	Before Adam could say anything, Liu Zhang, who had stepped forward one step further, opened his mouth first.	Before Adam could say anything, a step forward opened his mouth.
69	묵직한 목소리.	A heavy voice.	a heavy voice
70	류즈캉의 이야기를 듣던 진우의 표정이 심각해졌다.	Jin-woo's expression became serious when he heard Liu Zhang's story.	Jin-woo's face became serious when he listened to Ryu's story.
71	‘...뭐라는 거야?’	...What is he saying now?’	What are you saying?’
72	중국 근처에도 가 본 적이 없는데 중국어를 알 턱이 있나.	I have never been to China before.	I've never been near China before, but I don't know how to know Chinese.
73	일단 상대가 심각한 표정으로 말하고 있으니 비슷한 얼굴을 하고 있기는 한데, 알아듣지도 못하는 말을 듣고 있는 것이 여간 불편한 게 아니었다.	It is not uncomfortable to hear a word that I do not understand even though I have a similar face because my opponent speaks with a serious expression.	Once the other person spoke with a serious look, he had a similar look, but it was very uncomfortable to hear something he couldn't understand.
74	설마 이렇게 진지한 얼굴로 면전에서 욕을 하고 있는 건 아니겠지, 하는 생각이 스쳐 지나간 순간.	I do not think I'm being swearing in my face with such a serious face.	I don't think he's swearing in front of his face with such a serious face.
75	애덤이 귓가에 속삭였다.	Adam whispered in my ear.	Adam whispered in his ear.
76	“성진우 헌터님이 잡다 놓친 거인형 마수 하나를 중국 해안에서 잡은 적이 있으시답니다”	"You have caught one of the dolls that you missed by Hunter Sung Jin-woo from the coast of China."	"Sung Jin-woo once caught a missing giant horse on the Chinese coast."
77	진우의 얼굴에 놀라운 기색이 번져 나갔다.	Jin-woo's face came to a surprise.	A look of surprise spread over Jin-woo's face.
78	“당신 중국어도 할 줄 압니까”	"Do you speak Chinese?"	"Can you speak Chinese?"
79	“일단은 아시아 담당이니까요. 그쪽 언어들은 어느 정도 할 줄 압니다. 아, 그리고 러시아, 스페인, 아랍, 독일 쪽도 조금..”	"I am in charge of Asia. I know how to speak some of those languages. Oh, and Russia, Spain, Arab, Germany are also a little ... "	"I'm in charge of Asia. I can speak some of their languages. Oh, and Russia, Spain, Arabic and Germany a little bit."
80	순간 진우는 잠깐이지만 애덤 요원이 자신의 그림자 병사라면 얼마나 편할까 생각한 자신을 반성했다.	Jin is a moment, but Adam Aguirre his shadow soldiers think how comfortable it was to reflect on himself.	For a moment, Jin-woo reflected on himself, thinking how comfortable it would be if he were a shadow soldier.
81	하고 싶은 말이 많았는지 그동안에도 류즈캉의 말은 계속되고 있었다.	There were many words that I wanted to talk about. Liu Zhang's words continued.	Ryu's words have continued even though he had a lot to say.
82	“계속 통역해 줘요”	"Please continue to translate."	"Continue me to translate."
83	“예”	"Yes."	"Yes"
84	고개를 끄덕인 애덤이 비장한 얼굴로 말을 옮겨 주었다.	Adam nodded and moved his face to his face.	Adam, nodding his head, shifted his words to the face.
85	“그때, 거인형 마수의 힘이 생각보다 강해서 깜짝 놀라셨답니다. 특히 물 위에서의 싸움이라 더 애를 먹으셨다는군요”	"At that time, I was surprised that the power of the giant doll was stronger than I thought. Especially because of the fight on the water. "	"At that time, I was surprised because the power of the giant figure was stronger than I thought. He was especially troubled by the fight on the water."
86	진우도 거인형 마수와 싸울 때 그 녀석들의 강력함에 놀란 기억이 있었다.	Jin-woo also had a surprise in the strength of those guys when fighting a giant doll.	Jin-woo also remembered the power of the giant when he fought with the giant lion.
87	그 커다란 덩치로 날짐승처럼 재빠른 움직임이라니.	It 's a big move like a flying creature.	That big size makes you move as fast as a flying animal.
88	행동에 제약이 많은 해상에서의 싸움이라면 평지에서 싸울 때보다 훨씬 더 놀라움이 컸을지도 모른다.	If the battle on the sea with a lot of restrictions on action might be even more surprising than fighting on the plains.	If it were a sea battle with many restrictions on behavior, it might have been even more surprising than if it were a fight on a level playing field.
89	진우는 같은 헌터로서 그가 느꼈을 당혹감을 이해할 수 있었다.	Jin-woo could understand the embarrassment he felt as the same Hunter.	Jin-woo could understand the embarrassment he felt as the same Hunter.
90	류즈캉의 말이 길어질수록 애덤의 표정이 점점 밝아졌다.	As Liu Zhang's words got longer, Adam's face grew brighter.	As Liu's words lengthened, Adam's face became brighter.
91	“그 이후로 쭉 성진우 헌터님을 만나 뵙고 싶었답니다. 이렇게 강한 마수들을 그리 쉽게 처치한 헌터가 어떤 사람인지 궁금하셨답니다”	"I've been wanting to see you ever since. I wondered what kind of person Hunter was so easily able to deal with such strong players. "	"Since then, I've been wanting to meet with Sung Jin-woo. He was curious to know who Hunter was, who easily got rid of such powerful magicians."
92	애덤의 통역이 끝나기가 무섭게 류즈캉이 활짝 웃으며 손을 내밀었다.	After Adam's interpretation was over, Liu Zhang laughed and reached out his hand.	As soon as Adam's translator was over, Ryoozkang grinned and reached out his hand.
93	아마도 방금 전의 심각했던 표정은 긴장감에서 나온 듯했다.	Perhaps it was the feeling of tension that had just begun.	Perhaps the serious look just before came from the tension.
94	잠깐 류즈캉이 내민 손을 내려다본 진우가 미소를 지으며 악수를 했다. 최고의 헌터 중 한 사람이 먼저 청한 인사를 거절할 이유는 없었다.	For a moment, Jin-woo looked down at Liu Zhang's hand and smiled and shook hands. There was no reason for one of the beHunter Sungs to refuse the greeting first.	Jin-woo, who looked down at Ryu's hand for a moment, smiled and shook his hand. There was no reason for one of the best Hunters to refuse first solicitation.
95	무슨 일이 일어나는 건 아닌지 얼어붙었던 애덤도 그제야 안도의 한숨을 내쉬었다.	Adam, who had been frozen as to what was happening, then sighed a relief.	Adam, who had frozen to see if something was going on, sighed with relief.
96	“휴”	"Phew"	"Phew"
97	헌터들 간의 유대감 형성.	Formation of a bond between the hunters.	the formation of bonds between Hunter's
98	국제길드 컨퍼런스의 목적에 충실한 대면이었다.	It was a faithful meeting of the purpose of the International Guild Conference.	It was a face-to-face meeting dedicated to the purpose of the international guild conference.
99	손을 맞잡은 류즈캉이 웃으며 말을 이었다.	Liu Zhang who grasped his hand laughed and said.	Liu Zhang, who holds hands, smiled and continued.
100	진우가 애덤을 돌아보았다.	Jin looked back at Adam.	Jin-woo looked back at Adam.
101	“뭔가 농담을 하는 느낌인데, 뭐라고 하는 겁니까”	"I feel like I'm kidding, what are you saying?"	"I feel like I'm joking, but what do you say?"
102	“아”	"Ah."	"Ah"
103	애덤이 난처한 얼굴을 하다 입꼬리를 올렸다.	Adam raised his mouth with a grim face.	Adam put his mouth up in an awkward face.
104	“그리고 토마스 헌터님을 날려주셔서 속이 시원하시답니다. 어차피 보나 마나 토마스 헌터님이 잘못했을 거라고..”	"And it is cool to blow Thomas Haunter. Anyway, Bonamana Thomas Hunter would have done wrong ... "	"And I feel good about letting Thomas Hunter go. See, man, Thomas Hunter must have done something wrong."
105	진우도 씩 웃었다.	Jin-woo also laughed.	Jin-woo also smiled.
106	첫인상은 그냥 까칠한 아저씨 정도였었는데, 생각보다 재밌는 사람이었다.	The first impression was just a casual man, but it was more fun than I thought.	The first impression was just a rough uncle, but he was more interesting than I thought.
107	그렇게 인사가 끝나고 두 사람의 손이 떨어졌다.	The greeting was over and the hands of both fell.	After the greeting, the two men's hands fell off.
108	그런데 류즈캉의 얼굴이 조금 어두워졌다.	However, Liu Zhang's face became a little dark.	But the face of Ryoozkang became a little darker.
109	애덤의 표정에서도 미소가 지워졌다. 애덤은 빠르게 그의 말을 통역했다.	The smile was also erased in Adam's expression. Adam quickly interpreted his words.	The smile was also erased from Adam's face. Adam quickly translated his words.
110	“그래서 더더욱 '용의자 S'가 성 헌터님의 가족이 아니기를 빌겠답니다. 성 헌터님과는 절대 싸우고 싶지 않으시다고 하시네요”	"So even more so, the suspect S would hope she was not a family member of S-class Hunter. You do not want to fight with S-class Hunter. "	"That's why I hope that 'Personal S' is not a family of Hunter Sung. They say you never want to fight with Hunter Sung."
111	진우는 말없이 고개를 움직였다.	Jin-woo moved his head silently.	Jin-woo moved his head without saying anything.
112	“마침 두 분이 같이 계셨군요”	"You two were together."	"You two were together."
113	가까이서 들려온 목소리에 진우와 류즈캉 모두 고개가 돌아갔다.	In a voice close to me, both Jin-woo and Liu Zhang went back.	Both Jin-woo and Ryuz-kang were touched by their close voices.
114	기척은 있으나 마력이 없으니 헌터는 아니다.	Hunter does not have magic power, but Hunter.	He has a long face, but not a Hunter because he has no mana.
115	아니나 다를까.	just as expected.	Sure enough.
116	목소리의 주인공은 헌터관리국의 국장이었다.	The main character of the voice was the director of the 『Hunter Bureau』.	The voice's main character was the director of Hunter's Office.
117	진우와 류즈캉을 번갈아 보던 국장은 긴장감이 역력히 묻어나오는 목소리로 물었다.	The director who looked at Jin-woo and Ryu-kang alternately asked with a voiceless tone.	The director, who was alternately watching Jin-woo and Ryu, asked in a voice full of tension.
118	“두 분, 시간을 좀 내주실 수 있으십니까”	"Can you give me some time?"	"Would you two spare some time?"
119	진우는 애덤을 바라보았다.	Jin looked at Adam.	Jin-woo looked at Adam.
120	그러자 애덤은 고개를 가로저었다.	Then Adam shook his head.	Then Adam shook his head.
121	애덤이 모른다는 것은 예정에 없던 일이라는 거다.	Adam does not know that it was not planned.	That Adam doesn't know is something he didn't
122	무슨 일일까?	What is it?	What's going on?
123	대답에 앞서, 진우가 감각 스탯을 총동원해 건물 안에 있는 헌터들 전원의 움직임을 파악했다.	Prior to the answer, Jin-woo used the sensation stats to understand the movement of all the hunters in the building.	Prior to the answer, Jin-woo used all the sensory receptors to determine the movement of the Hunter's whole inside the building.
124	‘거대한 마력의 보유자가 두 명...’	Two huge holders of magic power ... ’	Two great magicians...'
125	강한 헌터 두 사람이 여러 명의 안내를 받아 같은 장소로 향하고 있었다.	Two strong Hunters were heading to the same place, guided by several people.	Two strong Hunter's men were headed to the same place under multiple guidance.
126	자신과 류즈캉을 동시에 호출한 시점에서 단순히 우연으로 치부하고 말 일은 아니리라.	At the same time you call Ryu 's and Ryu' s, you will not be surprised.	It's not just a coincidence at the time when he and Ryu are summoned at the same time.
127	‘사고라도 터진 건가?’	Was it an accident?'	Is there an accident?’
128	진우가 대답을 망설이는 듯 보이자 애덤이 대신 말을 전했다.	Jin seemed hesitant to answer, and Adam told him instead.	When Jin-woo appeared hesitant to answer, Adam spoke for him.
129	“아, 국장님. 성진우 헌터님은 아까 유진호 헌터님이 계신 병원에 가 봐야 하신다고..”	"Oh, chief. Hunter Sung Jin-woo should go to the hospital where Yoo Jin Ho Hunter is ... "	"Oh, sir. Sung Jin-woo Hunters said you should go to the hospital where Yoo Jin Ho is.”
130	그러나 진우가 애덤의 어깨에 손을 얹어 말을 막았다.	But Jin-woo put his hand on Adam 's shoulder and blocked the horse.	But Jin-woo held his horse by putting his hand on Adam's.
131	애덤이 돌아보자 고개를 가로저은 진우가 국장에게 시선을 옮기고서 말했다.	When Adam looked back, Jin-woo grabbed his head and said to the director.	Adam turned around and said Jin-woo, who shook his head, shifted his gaze to the director.
132	“전 괜찮습니다”	"I'm okay."	"I'm fine."
133	국장은 화색이 도는 얼굴로 류즈캉을 바라보았다.	The director looked at Liu Zhang with the face of the flower.	The director looked at Ryuskang with a rosy face.
134	“류즈캉 헌터님은”	"Liu Zhang Hunter?"	"Louis Kang Hunters"
135	“좋습니다”	"Good."	"Okay"
136	“잘됐군요. 그럼 두 분, 저를 따라오시죠”	"Good. Then, you two, follow me."	"That's great. You two, come with me."
137	어려운 거래를 따낸 샐러리맨처럼 얼굴이 펴진 국장이 앞장섰다.	The director, whose face grew like a white-collar man who had a difficult deal, led the way.	A salary man who won a difficult deal was led by a straight-faced director.
138	* * *	* * *	* * *
139	하지만 두 사람의 목적지는 달랐다.	But their destination was different.	However, their destination was different.
140	류즈캉은 요원들의 안내를 따라 왼쪽 복도로, 진우는 국장의 뒤를 따라 가던 길을 걸었다.	Ryu-kang walked along the path to the left corridor, and Jin-woo followed the director's instructions.	Ryu walked along the corridor on the left under the direction of the agents, and Jin-woo followed behind the director.
141	‘이상한데...?’	Strange ...? ’	It's weird...?'
142	아까 움직이던 헌터 두 명에 류즈캉까지 더해, 고강한 마력의 헌터 셋이 같은 장소에 모였다.	In addition to Liu Zhang, two high-powered hunters gathered in the same place.	The three powerful hunters gathered at the same place, including the two earlier moving hunters.
143	당연히 그리로 안내받을 줄 알았던 진우는 예상과 다른 길에 몇 가지 가능성을 추측해 보다 결국 말을 꺼냈다.	Of course, Jin-woo, who knew to be guided by it, guessed a few possibilities in a different way than anticipated, and eventually came out.	Naturally, Jin-woo, who was expected to be guided, predicted several possibilities in a different way than expected, and finally spoke.
144	“왜 저만 다른 방향입니까”	"Why am I only in the other direction?"	"Why am I the only one in the other direction?"
145	“아..”	"Ah..."	"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...
146	어떻게 대답해야 하나 고민하던 국장이 일단 턴을 넘겼다.	The director, who was worried about how to answer, turned over the turn once.	The director, who was agonizing over how to answer, turned the ball.
147	“지금 헌터님을 기다리는 분이 계십니다. 그분께서 전부 다 설명해 주실 겁니다”	"There is someone waiting for Hunter now. He will explain everything. "	"There's someone waiting for you right now. He'll explain everything."
148	“..”	"..."	“..”
149	국장의 말처럼 복도 끝 별실에서 누군가의 기운을 느낄 수 있었다.	As the director said, I could feel the energy of someone at the end of the hall.	As the director said, I could feel someone's energy in the back room at the end of the hall.
150	‘어? 이 마력 파장은...’	Uh? This magic wave is ... ’	What? This Mana Wave...'
151	전혀 예상 못한 인물이었기에 진우의 눈이 커졌다.	He was an unexpected figure, so his eyes grew bigger.	Jin-woo's eyes widened because he was such an unexpected person.
152	설마 그녀와 다시 만나게 될지는 몰랐는데.	I did not know she would meet her again.	I didn't know I'd see her again.
153	“벌써 눈치채셨군요”	"You've already noticed."	"You've noticed it."
154	국장은 긴장했는지 이마에 식은 땀이 맺혀 있었다.	The director was tense with cold sweat on his forehead.	Maybe the director was nervous, but his forehead was sweating.
155	“저희는 그녀의 위치가 노출되는 걸 극도로 꺼립니다만, 이번 일 같은 경우에는 사안이 사안인지라..”	"We are extremely reluctant to expose her position, but if this is the case, the issue is the case ..."	"We are extremely reluctant to expose her position, but in this case, it's an issue."
156	“그럼 이 자리는 헌터관리국에서 그녀에게 요구한 겁니까”	"So this place was asked by her at the 『Hunter Bureau』?"	"Is this seat then demanded of her by Hunter's Administration?"
157	“아닙니다. 그녀가 요구한 겁니다. 당신을 만나고 싶다고”	"No. She asked for it. I want to meet you. "	"No, she asked. I want to meet you."
158	덜컹.	Rumbling.	a rattle
159	국장이 문을 열자, 진우는 자신을 기다리고 있는 한 흑인 여성의 눈과 시선을 마주할 수 있었다.	As the director opened the door, Jin-woo could face the eyes and gaze of a black woman who was waiting for her.	When the director opened the door, Jin-woo was able to face the eyes and eyes of a black woman waiting for him.
160	“오랜만입니다, 성진우 헌터님”	"It's been a long time, Hunter Sung Jin-woo."	"Long time no see, Hunter Sung Jin-woo"
161	“그러네요, 셀너 부인”	"Yes, Mrs. Selner."	"That's right, Mrs. Selner."
162	업그레이더 노마 셀너.	Upgradeer Noma Selner.	Upgradeer Noma Seller.
163	특이한 능력의 각성자.	An awakening of unusual abilities.	an awakener of unusual abilities
164	시간이 흘러서 좀 달라졌을까 했지만 그녀의 눈빛은 그대로였다.	I wondered if she had changed a little over time, but her eyes were still there.	Her eyes remained the same, though time had passed.
165	여전히 겁에 질린 두 눈.	Two eyes still scared.	still frightened eyes
166	자신을 바라보고 있는 셀너 부인의 시선에서 강한 두려움이 느껴졌다. 하지만 그럼에도 불구하고 그녀는 자신을 만나고 싶다고 했다.	I felt a strong fear in Mrs. Selner 's gaze. Nevertheless, she said she wanted to meet herself.	There was a strong fear from Mrs. Selner's gaze. But nevertheless, she said she wanted to meet her.
167	무엇이 겁먹은 그녀를 움직이게 만들었을까?	What made her scared move?	What made her move when she was scared?
168	진우는 흥미가 생겼다.	Jin-woo was interested.	Jin-woo became interested.
169	“부인께서 저를 다시 찾아오실 줄은 몰랐습니다만..”	"I did not know that you would come back to me ..."	"I didn't expect you to come back to me.”
170	진우가 부인의 맞은편에 앉았다.	Jin-woo sat across from Mrs. Selner.	Jin-woo sat opposite his wife.
171	통역 담당인 애덤은 진우 옆에 바싹 붙어 섰다.	The interpreter, Adam, stood close to Jin-woo.	Adam, the translator, stood close by Jin-woo.
172	부인은 정중하게 고개를 숙였다.	She carefully bowed her head.	The woman bowed her head politely.
173	“그때는 정말 죄송했었습니다. 저도 경황이 없던 터라..”	"I was really sorry then. I did not have a casual ..."	"I was really sorry then. I didn't have a problem either.”
174	진우는 손을 들어 만류했다.	Jin-woo lifted his hand and went away.	Jin-woo held up his hand.
175	굳이 그때 일을 들추어내어 사과받으려는 의도는 없었다.	At that time, there was no intention to take an apology out of work.	I didn't mean to divulge the matter and get an apology.
176	셀너 부인이 국장을 보았다. 그러자 마찬가지로 굳은 얼굴의 국장이 고개를 끄덕였다.	Mrs. Selner saw the director. Then the director of the firm face nodded.	Mrs. Selner looked at the director. Then the stiff-faced director nodded.
177	이야기를 주저하던 셀너 부인이 어렵게 입술을 뗐다.	Mrs. Selner, who hesitated to tell her story, licked her lips hard.	Mrs. Selner, hesitant to talk, had difficulty lip-syncing.
178	“요즘 들어 매일 같은 꿈을 꾸고 있습니다”	"These days I have the same dream every night."	"These days, I have the same dream every day."
179	꿈 해몽에는 자신이 없지만, 아마도 해몽을 위해서 자신을 불러들이지는 않았으리라.	I am not confident in dream interpretation, but I would not have invited myself for interpretation.	I am not confident in dream interpretation, but perhaps I did not call myself in for it.
180	진우가 물었다.	Jin asked.	asked Jin-woo.
181	“어떤 꿈을 꾸시는 겁니까”	"What dream do you have?"	"What kind of dream do you have?"
182	“매일 밤 꿈속에서 최고의 헌터들이 누군가에게 사냥당하는 모습을 봅니다”	"I see some of the best hunters being hunted by someone every night in my dream."	"I see some of the best hunters being hunted by someone every night in my dream."
183	헌터들을 사냥하는 누군가.	Someone hunting Hunters.	Who hunts Hunter.
184	진우는 이 일이 자신과 무관하지 않으리라는 것을 직감했다.	Jin-woo felt intuition that this was not related to himself.	Jin-woo had a gut feeling that this would have nothing to do with him.
185	“그리고 며칠이 지나면 그 꿈은 현실이 되어 나타납니다”	"And after a few days, the dream will come true."	"And after a few days, the dream comes true."
186	“설마... 크리스토퍼도”	"Do not tell me ... Christopher?"	"Don't... Christopher."
187	셀너 부인이 고개를 끄덕거렸다.	Mrs. Selner nodded.	Mrs. Selner nodded.
188	국장이 설명을 받아 이어 갔다.	The director went on to explain.	The director was explained and carried on.
189	“저희는 크리스토퍼 씨께 위험을 경고했지만, 그는 저희의 경고를 곧이듣지 않았습니다. 결과는... 헌터님께서도 잘 아시겠지요”	"We warned Mr. Christopher of the danger, but he did not immediately hear our warning. The result ... Hunter knows well. "	"We warned Mr. Christopher of the danger, but he didn't take our warning straight. The result is... you know it."
190	크리스토퍼 리드가 어떻게 됐는지는 오늘 충분히 보고 들었다.	I heard enough of Christopher Reed today.	I've heard enough today about what happened to Christopher Reed.
191	부인이 떨리는 목소리로 말했다.	Mrs. Selner said in a trembling voice.	The wife spoke in a quivering voice.
192	“세계를 지탱해 주던 강력한 헌터들이 계속해서 죽어 나갈 겁니다. 헌터들을 사냥하는 이들은 이 일을 절대 멈추지 않을 거예요”	"The powerful hunters who have sustained the world will continue to die. Hunters will never stop doing this. "	"The powerful hunters that supported the world will continue to die. Hunter hunters will never stop."
193	“그러니까”	"So."	"So"
194	목을 차분히 가다듬은 진우가 말을 이었다.	Jin-woo, who had calmed down his neck slowly, was speaking.	The calm neck of Jin-woo continued.
195	“부인은 제게도 그들을 조심하라는 경고를 해 주시려고..”	"Mrs. Selner want me to be careful of them.”	"Mrs. Selner want me to be careful of them.”
196	“아닙니다”	"No"	"No"
197	부인은 단호히 고개를 저었다.	She shook her head steadily.	The woman shook her head firmly.
198	경고가 아니라면 뭐란 말인가?	What if it's not a warning?	What if it's not a warning?
199	진우가 의아한 눈빛을 보내자, 셀너 부인이 간곡히 부탁했다.	When Jin-woo woke up wonderingly, Mrs.	Jin-woo gave a curious look, and Mrs. Seller pleaded with him.
200	“헌터들을 지켜 주셨으면 합니다”	"I want you to protect the hunters."	"We want you to protect the Hunters."


1	졌다.	lost.	defeated
2	자신의 입에서 다시는 나오지 않으리라 생각했던 한마디.	A word I thought would never come out of my mouth again.	a word that he thought would never come out of his mouth again
3	같은 말을 머릿속으로 거듭 되뇌며 토마스는 눈을 떴다.	Thomas repeated his thoughts in his head and opened his eyes.	Thomas opened his eyes, repeating the same words in his head.
4	병원이었다.	It was a hospital.	It was a hospital.
5	‘내가 마지막으로 병원에 들렀던 게 얼마 만이지?’	How long ago was the last time I needed to go to a Hosptial?'	How long has it been since I last visited the last time?’
6	헌터 생활을 하면서 병원을 제 집처럼 들락날락했던 진우와 다르게, 토마스는 헌터가 되고 나서 병원 문턱을 넘은 기억이 없었다.	Unlike Jin-woo, who lived in and out of the hospital while living a life as a Hunter, Thomas had no memory beyond the threshold of the hospital after being a Hunter.	Unlike Jin-woo, who went to and fro as a doctor while living in Hunter's house, Thomas had no recollection of crossing the threshold of a hospital after becoming a Hunter.
7	E급에서도 가장 밑바닥이었던 헌터와 시작부터 정점에 올라서 있었던 헌터의 만남이 이러한 결과를 낳게 될지 누가 예상이나 했을까?	Who would have guessed that Hunter, who was at the bottom of the E class, and Hunter, who had been at the top since the beginning, would have this effect?	Who would have expected that the encounter between Hunter, who was at the bottom of class E, and Hunter, who had been at the top of the list from the beginning, would result in this?
8	물론 진우의 과거와 상관없이, 이 결과에 가장 당황한 사람은 토마스 안드레 본인이었다.	Of course, regardless of Jin-woo's past, the most embarrassing person to this result was Thomas Andre himself.	Of course, regardless of Jin-woo's past, it was Thomas Andre himself who was most upset by the results.
9	‘정말로... 졌구나.’	Really ... you lost. ’	You really lost.
10	토마스는 혼백이 빠져나간 듯 멍한 얼굴로 몸을 일으켰다.	Thomas raised his body with a blank face as if he was missing.	Thomas raised himself with a vacant look as if his soul had escaped.
11	타닥, 타닥.	Tadak, Tadak.
12	키보드를 두드리던 소리가 멈추었다. 토마스의 시선이 그쪽을 향했다.	The sound of the keyboard knocking stopped. Thomas' s gaze turned toward you.	The sound of tapping on the keyboard stopped. Thomas' eyes were on it.
13	너무 멀지도, 가깝지도 않은 곳에 스케빈저 길드의 메인 매니저인 로라가 앉아 있었다.	Laura, the main manager of the Scavenger Guild, was sitting in a place not too far away.	Laura, the main manager of Scavenger Guild, was sitting not too far or too close.
14	작업 중이었는지 그녀의 손끝은 노트북의 키보드 위에 올려져 있었다.	Her fingertips were on the keyboard of the notebook, if it was working.	Whether she was working or not, her fingertips were on the keyboard of the laptop.
15	“정신이 드시나요”	"Do you mind?"	"Do you eat it yourself?"
16	“...그래”	"...Yes."	"...Yes"
17	토마스는 시선을 회피하며 자신의 턱밑을 쓸어내렸다.	Thomas avoided his gaze and swept his chin down.	Thomas wiped his chin out of his sight.
18	자라난 수염의 길이로 시간이 얼마나 흘렀는지 예상해 볼 수 있다.	I can predict how much time has flowed with the length of my growing beard.	The length of a grown beard allows one to predict how long it has passed.
19	다행이라고 해야 할까?	Should I be glad?	Should I say I'm lucky?
20	수염은 걱정했던 것만큼 길게 자라진 않았다.	The beard did not grow as long as I was concerned.	The beard did not grow as long as it had been worried.
21	“하루... 정도인가”	"A day or so?"	"A day, maybe..."
22	“네”	"Yeah."	"Yes"
23	짧게 대답한 로라가 말을 이었다.	Laura was a short answerer.	Laura, who answered briefly, followed suit.
24	“처음 상태를 확인했던 의사는 몇 주까지도 각오하고 있는 게 좋을 거라고 하더군요”	"The doctor who checked her condition told me she should be ready for a few weeks."	"The doctor who checked the initial condition said it would be better to be ready for a few weeks."
25	그만큼 당시 토마스의 상태가 좋지 못했다는 이야기였다.	It was the story that Thomas was not in good condition at that time.	That's how bad Thomas was at the time.
26	그런데.	By the way.	By the way
27	그런 진단을 받고서도 하루만에 멀쩡하게 일어난 것이 토마스답다고 해야 할지, 그런 사람이 하루 동안이나 정신을 차리지 못했던 것이 토마스답지 않다고 해야 할지.	Whether it should be said that it was Thomas' s thing that happened well in a day after such a diagnosis, and whether such a person did not get out of mind for one day is not Thomas.	It is like Thomas who woke up in one day after being diagnosed with such a situation, or Thomas who has been absent from his senses for a day.
28	로라는 헷갈리는 기분을 느끼며 토마스의 침상 옆에 섰다.	Laura felt confused and stood beside Thomas' bed.	Laura stood beside Thomas's bed, feeling confused.
29	“의사를 불러올까요”	"Shall I call a doctor?"	"Do you want me to call a doctor?"
30	“아니, 아직은”	"No, not yet."	"No, not yet"
31	지끈거리는 관자놀이를 문지르며 토마스는 고개를 저었다.	Thomas rubbed his head as he rubbed the bloody temple.	Thomas shook his head, rubbing the throbbing temples.
32	그 남자에게 머리를 얻어맞을 때의 충격이 아직도 생생했다.	The shock when he hit his head with his head was still vivid.	The shock of being hit on the man's head was still vivid.
33	당시의 떠올리기도 싫어지는, 끔찍한 통증이었다.		It was a terrible pain that he did not want to remember.
34	의사를 불러온다고 해도 뾰족한 수는 없으리라.	There is no point in calling a doctor.	It would not be sharp to call a doctor.
35	그보다.	Rather.	More than that.
36	먼저 확인해야 할 것들이 있지 않은가?	Do not you have something to check first?	Isn't there something to check first?
37	토마스가 물었다.	Thomas asked.	Thomas asked.
38	“미스터 황은 어떻게 됐나”	"What happened to Mr. Huang?"	What happened to Mr. Hwang?
39	입술을 뗐던 로라가 차마 대답을 못하고 그냥 고개를 가로저었다.	Laura, who was licking her lips, could not answer and just shook her head.	Laura, who had removed her lips, just shook her head without answering.
40	“...그런가”	"...is it."	"...is that so?"
41	잠깐 뭔가를 생각해 보던 토마스는 곧 대수롭지 않다는 억양으로 질문의 내용을 바꿨다.	Thinking about something for a while, Thomas soon changed his question with the intuition that it was not easy.	Thomas, who was thinking about something for a moment, soon changed the question to an accent that was insignificant.
42	“그밖에 피해는”	"What other damage?"	"Other damages"
43	“많은 부상자가 나왔었지만, 헌터관리국의 빠른 대처로 현재는 모두 회복된 상태입니다”	"There have been a lot of casualties, but the 『Hunter Bureau』's quick response has now recovered everything."	"There have been a lot of injuries, but the Hunter's Department of Management has recovered all of them all."
44	침착함을 유지하려 했던 토마스의 목소리가 올라갔다.	Thomas' s voice, which tried to keep calm, rose.	Thomas' voice, who tried to stay calm, rose.
45	“사망자가 없었다고”	"There were no deaths?"	"There were no casualties."
46	“네. 그렇습니다”	"Yeah. That's right."	"Yes, it is."
47	“..”	"..."	“..”
48	놀라움은 곧 경악으로 바뀌었다.	The surprise soon changed to astonishment.	The surprise soon turned into a shock.
49	토마스는 속으로 신음을 삼켰다.	Thomas swallowed his groaning.	Thomas swallowed a moan inside.
50	그리 격렬한 싸움이 벌어졌음에도 사망자가 없었다는 소리는 상대가 이쪽을 봐줬다는 뜻.	The fact that there was no deceased even though a fierce battle took place means that the opponent looked at this side.	The fact that even after such a fierce fight, no one was killed means that the other side looked at this side.
51	실로 압도적인 패배였다.	It was an overwhelming defeat.	It was an overwhelming defeat.
52	이렇게까지 일방적으로 깨지면 화를 낼 마음조차 생기지 않는다.	So unilaterally, it does not even make me angry.	If it breaks down like this, I don't even feel angry.
53	지금 토마스의 심정이 딱 그랬다.	Thomas was right now.	That's exactly what Thomas felt now.
54	경외감.	Awe.	a sense of awe
55	혼자만의 힘으로 자신은 물론이거니와 자신이 모은 엘리트 헌터들까지 완파한 진우에게 두려운 마음이 들었다. 아니, 그걸 넘어 존경심까지 생겨날 지경이었다.	I was afraid of myself, of course, and of the elite hunters I had gathered, Jin-woo, who was a complete man alone. No, it was going to happen beyond that.	Jin-woo, who wiped out himself and the elite hunters he collected with his own power, was terrified. No, it was beyond that, and even respect was born.
56	늘 힘이 정의라고 생각해 왔던 토마스였기에 그 충격은 더 컸다.	The impact was bigger because it was Thomas who always thought power was justice.	The shock was even greater because Thomas had always thought power was justice.
57	하지만.	But.	but
58	하지만 어째서일까?	But why?	But why?
59	처참한 패배를 당했지만 기분은 그리 나쁘지 않았다.	I was terribly defeated, but I was not in a bad mood.	The defeat was disastrous, but the feeling was not so bad.
60	상대와의 격차를 확인했기에 미련이 없는 것일까.	I do not know if there is any difference because I checked the gap with the opponent.	Is there any doubt that he has any regrets because he has confirmed the gap with his opponent?
61	자신에게 패배를 안긴 상대에 대한 분노도, 패배를 설욕하고 싶다는 생각도 들지 않았다.	I did not even feel angry about my opponent who defeated me, nor would I want to defeat him.	He didn't feel angry at his opponent who had defeated him or want to avenge his loss.
62	‘아니, 오히려...’	No, rather ... ’	No, but...’
63	여러 생각이 교차하기 시작한 토마스에게 로라가 작고 길쭉한 상자 하나를 내밀었다.	Thomas began to cross the minds and Laura extended a small, elongated box.	Laura put out a small, oblong box for Thomas, who began to cross ideas.
64	안경 케이스였다.	It was a glasses case.	It was a case of glasses.
65	‘...?’	...? ’	‘...?’
66	케이스를 받아 든 토마스가 의아한 눈빛을 보내자, 로라가 대답했다.	When Thomas picked up the case and wondered, Laura replied.	Thomas, who picked up the case, gave a suspicious look, Laura replied.
67	“현장에서 수거해 온 마스터의 선글라스는 고치기 힘들 정도로 손상이 심해서요”	"The master's sunglasses that I picked up on the spot were so bad that I could not fix it."	"The master's sunglasses were so badly damaged that they were hard to repair."
68	딸깍.	Click.	Click.
69	케이스 안에는 토마스가 평소 아끼던 선글라스의 새 제품이 들어 있었다.	Inside the case was a new sunglass product that Thomas loved.	Inside the case was a new product of Thomas's usual favorite sunglasses.
70	피식.	Figuring out.	an eating show
71	실소를 터트린 토마스가 선물받은 선글라스를 썼다.	Thomas, who laughed and laughed, wrote sunglasses with gifts.	Thomas, who burst into laughter, wore sunglasses as a gift.
72	“이거 늘 신세만 지는군”	"This is always exciting."	"This always loses."
73	의식을 되찾은 토마스가 난동을 부리지는 않을까.	I wonder if Thomas, who regains his consciousness, is upset.	Maybe Thomas, who regained consciousness, will make a fuss.
74	걱정했던 로라는 평온한 토마스의 반응에 한숨을 돌리며 가벼운 미소를 지었다.	Laura, who was worried, gave a sigh of light smile to the calm response of Thomas.	Concerned, Laura sighed and smiled lightly at the calm response of Thomas.
75	“그게 제 일인 걸요”		"That's my job."
76	말없이 먼 곳을 응시하던 토마스가 조용히 말했다.		Thomas, who stared silently into the distance, said quietly.
77	“미스터 황... 장례는 최고로 해 줘. 그래도 우리 직원이었으니까”	"Mr Huang ... make funeral the best. He was our employee. "
78	“알겠습니다”	"Okay."
79	“그리고”	"And."
80	그리고...?	And...?
81	토마스의 말을 수첩에 적어 내려가던 로라가 고개를 들었다.		Laura, who was writing down Thomas's words in her notebook, looked up.
82	“성진우 헌터에게 스케빈저 길드... 아니, 나 토마스 안드레가 공식적으로 사과한다고 전해 줘”	"To Hunter Sung Jin-woo, the Scavenger Guild ... No, Thomas Andre is officially apologizing."
83	* * *	* * *	* * *
84	헌터들을 지켜 달라.	Protect the hunters.
85	셀너 부인은 어째서 그런 말을 한 것일까?	Why did Mrs. Selner say that?
86	진우는 의아한 얼굴이었다.		Jin-woo looked curious.
87	“...왜 접니까”	"... why reach out to me?"
88	어디서부터 얘기해야 할지 고민하는 것처럼 보이던 부인이 천천히 입을 열었다.	Mrs. Selner, who seemed to be worried about where to start, slowly opened her mouth.
89	“반복되는 꿈속에서, 저는 헌터들을 사냥하는 자들의 얼굴을 기억하려 애를 썼습니다. 하지만 헛수고였어요”	"In a recurrent dream, I tried to remember the faces of those who hunted the Hunters. But it was in vain. "	"In my reverie dream, I tried to remember the faces of the hunters. But it was in vain."
90	잠에서 깨고 나면 검게 가려진 얼굴밖에 떠오르지 않는다는 것이 부인의 설명이었다.		Mrs. Selner explained that when she wakes up, she can only remember their faces covered with black.
91	“그래서 저는 다른 방법을 쓰기로 했지요. 꿈속에서나마 그들의 실체를 내 능력으로 확인해 보자고”		"So I decided to use a different method. In a dream, let's identify them with my ability."
92	“그럼 그때 제 눈을 들여다보신 것도”	"And then you looked into my eyes?"
93	“맞아요”		"That's right"
94	셀너 부인은 순순히 자신의 능력을 인정했다.		Mrs. Selner admitted her ability with a gentle grace.
95	두근.	Pounding.
96	진우는 심장이 뛰었다.	His heart raced.
97	그때.	then.
98	셀너 부인은 자신의 안에서 무엇을 발견했기에 그렇게 두려움에 몸을 떨었던 것일까?	What did Mrs Selner see inside him that made her so scared?
99	하지만 아직 그녀의 이야기는 끝나지 않았다.	But her story is not over yet.	But her story is not over yet.
100	궁금증을 억누른 진우가 그녀의 말에 귀를 기울였다.	Jin-woo, who suppressed his curiosity, listened to her words.	Jin-woo, who quelled his curiosity, listened to her.
101	“그들의 안에 자리 잡은 끝없는 힘. '그것'과 눈을 마주친 저는 잠에서 깨어날 수밖에 없었지요”	"Endless power in them. I was forced to wake up when I met my eyes with 'It'. "	"The endless force that was placed inside of them. I had to wake up when I saw it in my eyes."
102	진우의 시선이 아래를 향했다.	Jin-woo's eyes turned downward.	Jin-woo looked down.
103	부인의 손끝이 가늘게 떨리고 있었다.	His hand was shaking thinly.	The woman's fingertips were trembling slightly.
104	“눈이 마주쳤을 때, '그것'에게서 들려왔던 목소리는 지금도 생생히 기억하고 있답니다”	"When I met eyes, I still remember voices heard from 'It'."	"I still remember the voice I heard from it when my eyes met."
105	진우가 슬쩍 고개를 들었다.	Jin-woo swiftly lifted his head.	Jin-woo slowly looked up.
106	이야기를 듣고 있는 국장도, 그녀의 말을 통역해 주는 애덤도 잔뜩 긴장한 얼굴들이었다.	The director who heard the story, and Adam who interpreted her words were also nervous faces.	The director listening to the story, Adam, who interprets her words, was also very nervous.
107	진우가 물었다.	Jin asked.	asked Jin-woo.
108	“그것이 무슨 말을 했습니까”	"What did it say?"	"What did it say?"
109	“돌아가서... 얌전히 전쟁을 기다리고 있으라고”	"Go back ... and wait for the war."	"Go away... Be quiet and wait for the war."
110	당시의 기억을 떠올린 셀너 부인은 돋아 오는 소름에 몸서리를 쳤다.	She remembered the memories of the time, and she slapped on the creeping spirits.	Mrs. Selner, who recalled her memories of the time, was horrified by the creeping chills.
111	꿈속의 목소리는 현실에서 들었던 그 어떤 소리보다도 더 생생했다.	The voice of dreams was more vivid than any sound heard in reality.	The voice in the dream was more vivid than any sound in the real world.
112	그러나 겁에 질려 있는 부인과 달리, 진우는 '전쟁'이라는 단어가 단서임을 알았다.	However, unlike her frightened Selner, Jin-woo knew that the word 'war' was a clue.
113	‘거인들의 왕에게 들었던 것과 같다.’	It is like the king of the giants.'	It's like I heard from the king of giants.’
114	지배자들과 군주들의 싸움.	Fights of rulers and monarchs.	a battle between rulers and monarchs
115	거인들의 왕은 말했다.	The king of the giants said.	The king of giants said,
116	녀석들이 전쟁을 준비하고 있다고.	They're preparing for the war.	They're preparing for war.
117	아마도 지배자들만 전쟁을 준비하고 있는 것은 아닐 것이다.	Perhaps the rulers will not be preparing for war.	Perhaps the rulers are not the only ones preparing for war.
118	그렇다면.	if so.	If then,
119	지금 헌터들을 사냥하고 있는 놈들은 어느 쪽일까?	Which one are hunting Hunters now?	Which one is hunting Hunter now?
120	하지만 아직 첫 번째 질문의 대답을 듣지 못했다.	But I have not heard the answer of the first question yet.	However, the first question has yet to be answered.
121	진우는 다시 물었다.	Jin asked again.	Jin-woo asked again.
122	“그런데 그게 헌터님을 지켜 달라는 부탁과 무슨 관련이”	"But what does that have to do with the request to protect Hunters?"	"And what does that have to do with asking you to protect him?"
123	“...헌터님에게서도 같은 힘을 발견했었으니까요”	"... I found the same power in Hunter."	"...I've found the same power in you."
124	조심스럽게 나온 부인의 한마디에 진우는 정신이 번쩍 들었다.	In a word from Mrs. Selner who came out carefully, Jin-woo gleamed.	One word from the lady who came out with care made the Jin-woo come out of himself.
125	그림자 군주의 힘.	The power of shadow monarchs.	the power of a shadow lord
126	셀너 부인은 그날, 내게서 그림자 군주의 힘을 본 거다.	Mrs. Selner saw the power of the Shadow Monarch on me that day.	Mrs. Selner saw the power of the shadow lord from me that day.
127	그리고 꿈속의 사냥꾼들에게서 같은 힘을 봤다는 건 그들의 정체 역시.	And seeing the same power in dreamy hunters is their identity.	And seeing the same power from the hunters in their dreams is what their identity is.
128	‘...군주들.’	... monarchs. ’	...Lordies.'
129	진우의 얼굴이 굳어졌다.	Jin-woo's face got hardened.	Jin-woo's face hardened.
130	부인은 진우의 표정이 심상치않자 빠르게 설명을 이었다.	She was quick to explain when Jin-woo's expression was not so obvious.	The wife quickly explained Jin-woo's face.
131	“그들은 헌터들 이상의 존재입니다. 그들을 막기 위해서는 대등한 힘을 가진 헌터님이 필요합니다”	"They are more than hunters. I need Hunter with equal strength to prevent them. "	"They are more than just Hunter. We need a Hunter with equal power to stop them."
132	잠자코 듣고 있던 국장이 대화에 끼어들었다.	The director who was listening quietly interrupted the conversation.	The director, who had been listening quietly, intervened in the conversation.
133	“실은 저희도 성진우 헌터님 말고는 다른 헌터들을 지킬 수 없다는 이야기에 반신반의했습니다만..”	"Actually, we have been dubious about the story that we can not keep other Hunters except Hunter Sung Jin-woo ..."	"We were very skeptical about the fact that we can't protect other hunters except Sung Jin-woo."
134	그런데 갑자기 이렇게 자리가 마련되었다는 건.	But suddenly the place was set up like this.	But the fact that we've got seats all of a sudden.
135	“어제 저와 토마스 사이에 일어난 싸움이 헌터관리국의 생각을 바꾼 거군요”	"The battle that took place between me and Thomas yesterday changed the 『Hunter Bureau』's thinking."	"The fight between me and Thomas yesterday changed the way Hunter's office thinks."
136	정곡을 찔려 버린 국장이 멋쩍은 듯 대답했다.	The director who pushed the song was a gentle replied.	The director, who had been stabbed to the nail, replied awkwardly.
137	“정확하십니다”	"You are correct."	"It's accurate."
138	어제 일로 헌터관리국은 진우와 다른 헌터들 간의 실력 차이를 알았다.	Yesterday, the 『Hunter Bureau』 learned of the difference between Jin-woo and other hunters.	Yesterday, the Hunter's Administration noticed a difference in performance between Jin-woo and other hunters.
139	그것은 큰 사고인 동시에 희망의 발견이었다.	It was a great accident and a discovery of hope.	It was both a big accident and a ray of hope.
140	국가권력급 헌터를 살해할 수 있는 존재들과, 그들과 대등한 힘을 가진 유일한 헌터.	Those who can kill the state-class Hunter and the only Hunter with the power equal to them.	The only one who can kill a state-sponsored Hunter and the only one with them.
141	헌터관리국은 그 어느 때보다 진우의 도움이 절실했다.	The 『Hunter Bureau』 needed Jin-woo's help more than ever.	Hunter's administration is more desperate than ever for Jin-woo's help.
142	이미 한 명의 국가권력급을 그들에게 잃은 미국에게 있어 토마스는 무슨 수를 써서라도 지켜내야 하는 대상이었다.	For the United States, which had already lost a state power rating to them, Thomas was the object to protect whatever it may be.	For the United States, which has already lost one state power to them, Thomas was the one who had to do whatever he could to protect.
143	“물론 저희도 성진우 헌터님 같이 뛰어난 분이 아무런 대가도 없이 저희를 돕길 원하지는 않습니다”	"Of course, we, too, like Hunter Sung Jin-woo, do not want to help us without any cost."	"Of course we don't want someone like Sung Jin-woo to help us at no cost."
144	원하신다면 무엇이든지.	Whatever you want.	Whatever you want.
145	거기엔 '카미쉬'가 남긴 최고의 보물, 룬석까지 포함되어 있었다.	There was also the best treasure left by Karmish, including runstones.	It included the best treasure left by Karmish, runestones.
146	헌터관리국의 새로운 제안은 진우의 영입이 아니었다.	The 『Hunter Bureau』's new proposal was not an acquisition of Jin-woo.	The Hunter's new proposal was not the recruitment of Jin-woo.
147	괜히 거절당한 제안을 다시 내밀어 진우를 귀찮게 만드는 것보다, 그의 도움을 빌어 미국이 가지고 있는 최강의 전력을 보호하자.	Rather than bother to turn out the rejected proposal, let him help protect the strongest power the United States has.	Let's use his help to protect America's strongest military power, rather than resorting to the rejection proposal again to annoy Jin-woo.
148	그것이 크리스의 죽음 후, 이번 일을 대하는 헌터관리국의 결론이었다.	That was the conclusion of the 『Hunter Bureau』 for this job after Chris's death.	That was the conclusion of the Hunter's office on this matter after Chris's death.
149	“..”	"..."	“..”
150	진우가 입을 굳게 다물고 고민에 잠겼다.	Jin-woo clutched his mouth tightly and was distressed.	Jin-woo's mouth closed tight and worried.
151	부인은 진우의 결정을 돕기 위해 자신이 본 것들을 털어놓았다.	She confided in what she had seen to help Jin-woo's decision.	The wife confided what she saw to help Jin-woo decide.
152	“이 세계에는 강한 축복을 받은 헌터들이 있습니다. 그들은 자신들의 힘으로 세계를 지탱해 왔지요. 그들이 사라지면 세계는 버티지 못할 겁니다”	"There are hunters in this world who have received strong blessings. They have sustained the world with their own strength. When they disappear, the world will not survive. "	"There are highly blessed hunters in this world. They have supported the world with their own power. If they disappear, the world won't be able to survive."
153	고민 끝에 진우가 대답했다.	After worrying, Jin-woo replied.	After much thought, Jin-woo answered.
154	“...죄송합니다”	"...Sorry."	"...I'm sorry."
155	재고의 여지도 없는 확실한 거절에 국장의 눈이 휘둥그레졌다.	The director 's eyes flickered in the clear rejection of the inventory.	The director's eyes fluttered at a definite refusal that had no room for stock.
156	“혹시 토마스 안드레 헌터님에게 개인적인 감정이 남아서..”	"I have personal feelings for Thomas Andre Hunter ..."	"At the time, I had personal feelings for Thomas Andre Hunter."
157	억측이 나오기 전에 진우는 고개를 가로저었다.	Jin-woo shook his head before the outbreak.	Jin-woo shook his head before speculation came out.
158	“아니요”	"No."	"No"
159	결정을 내린 이유는 하나.	One reason for making the decision.	There is only one reason why I made the decision.
160	“아직 내가 싸워야 할 적을 모르기 때문입니다”	"I do not know the enemy I have yet to fight."	"Because I don't know the enemy yet."
161	그들의 정체가 무엇이건 아직 진우는 그들과 마주친 적이 없었다.	No matter what their identity, Jin-woo had never met them.	Whatever their identity is, Jin-woo has not yet come across them.
162	적의 역량을 모르니 적에게서 대상을 보호해 주겠다는 약속을 할 수 없는 것도 당연한 일.	It is no wonder that you can not promise to protect the enemy from the enemy because you do not know the enemy's capabilities.	It is natural that he cannot promise to protect his enemies because he does not know their capabilities.
163	지킬 수 있을지도, 없을지도 모르는 약속을 장담할 만큼 진우는 가벼운 이가 아니었다.	He was not a lightweight enough to be able to keep his promise, whether he could or could not.	Jin-woo was not a lightweight enough to guarantee a promise he could or might not have made.
164	‘일단은 상황을 지켜본다.’	I'd watch the situation.’	"I watch the situation.’
165	그리고 자신이 할 수 있는 선에서 해결해 나간다.	And I solve it from the line that I can do.	And he solves it in the way he can.
166	특유의 침착함은 처음 이중던전에 들어섰을 때의 모습 그대로 전혀 달라지지 않았다.	Unique calmness did not change at all as it first appeared in the double dungeon.	His unusual calm did not change like he did when he first entered the Double Dungeon.
167	다행히 진우에게는 정확한 정보를 전달해 줄 그림자 병사들이 여럿 있었다.	Fortunately, there were a lot of shadow soldiers to deliver accurate information to Jin-woo.	Fortunately, Jin-woo had several shadow soldiers to deliver accurate information.
168	헌터관리국에서 주시하는 헌터들에게 그림자를 심어 놓으면 녀석들의 움직임에 늦지 않게 대응할 수 있으리라.	If you put shadows on the Hunters who are watching at the 『Hunter Bureau』, you will be able to cope with their movements very soon.	If you plant a shadow on the Hunter watched by the 『Hunter Bureau』, you will be able to respond to their movements in a timely manner.
169	“그럼”	"Then."	"Yes"
170	진우는 앞으로의 대처를 머릿속에서 그리며 자리에서 일어났다.	Jin-woo stood up in his head, drawing his future actions in his head.	Jin-woo got up from his seat, portraying future solutions in his head.
171	* * *	* * *	* * *
172	한국 헌터협회의 회장실.	chairman of the Korean Hunter Association.	the president's office of the Korea Hunter Association
173	고건희 협회장은 그 누구보다 바쁜 하루를 보냈다.	The chairman of Koganeh had a more busy day than anyone else.	Go Gun-hee, president of the association, had a busy day than anyone else.
174	하필.	It is.	of course
175	국제길드 컨퍼런스 전날 성 헌터와 토마스 안드레 사이에 큰 싸움이 났다는 게 아닌가?	Is not it a big fight between S-class Hunter and Thomas Andre the day before the International Guild Conference?	Don't you think there was a big fight between Hunter Sung and Thomas Andre the day before the international guild conference?
176	일이 잘못되는 것이 아닌지 백방으로 알아본 끝에 방금 헌터관리국의 대답이 돌아왔다.	After I had read through the book that the matter was not wrong, the answer of the 『Hunter Bureau』 came back.	The Hunter's office just came back after trying every possible means to see if something went wrong.
177	조사 결과 스케빈저의 잘못으로 밝혀졌으며, 이로 인해 진우가 불이익을 받을 가능성은 없다는 소식이었다.	The investigation revealed that it was a scavenger mistake, and it was the news that Jin-woo would not be disadvantaged.	The investigation found that it was the Scavinger's fault, which made Jin-woo unlikely to be penalized.
178	“휴”	"Huh"	"Phew"
179	그제야 겨우 한시름 덜게 된 고건희 협회장이 의자에 쓰러지듯 앉았다.	Only then, Go Gun-hee, president of the association, who was relieved of his anxiety, sat down as if he had fallen into a chair.	Only then, Go Gun-hee, president of the association, who was relieved of his anxiety, sat down as if he had fallen into a chair.
180	성 헌터가 그대로 미국에 갇힐 지도 모른다는 생각에 얼마나 마음을 졸였는지 모른다.	I do not know how much I have fallen in love with the idea that S-class Hunter might be trapped in the United States.	I don't know how much I was worried about Hunter Sung being stuck in the U.S. just like he was.
181	그런데.	By the way.	by the way
182	‘가만...’	wait...’	Gamma...'
183	그러고 보니 누가 성 헌터를 가둬 둘 수 있다는 말인가?	And then, who is going to lock up S-rank hunter?	So who can keep Hunter Sung locked up?
184	이미 토마스 안드레까지 실신당한 마당에.	In the yard I was already fainted by Thomas Andre.	at a loss to Thomas Andre
185	일이 해결되고 나서야 문득 거기까지 생각이 미친 고건희가 피식 피식 웃음을 터트렸다.	It was not until after the work was solved that there was a crazy idea and Gun-Hee burst into laughter.	It was not until the matter was settled that Go Gun-hee suddenly burst into laughter.
186	‘어쩌면... 쓸데없는 걱정이었을지도 모르겠구먼.’	Maybe ... Maybe it was useless. ’	Maybe it was... a little bit of a worry.
187	허허.	haha.	Huh.
188	한참 웃던 고건희가 문득 갈증을 느끼고서 물을 찾았다. 물병은 협회장 책상에서 조금 떨어진 탁상 위에 있었다.	I laughed for a while and Gun-Hee suddenly felt thirst and found water. The water bottle was on the tabletop slightly away from the desk.	Go Gun-hee, who was smiling for a long time, suddenly felt thirsty and found water. The bottle of water was on the table a little way off the desk of the association's president.
189	‘...’	... ’	‘...’
190	가만히 물병을 보고 있던 고건희가 그리로 손을 뻗었다.	He was looking at the water bottle and Gun-Hee reached out to it.	Go Gun-hee, who was still looking at the bottle, extended her hand.
191	그러자 물병이 그의 손으로 날아갔다.	Then the water bottle flew into his hand.	Then the bottle of water flew off his hand.
192	텁.	TUB.	Boom.
193	능숙하게 물병을 낚아챈 고건희가 뚜껑을 열면서 옅은 미소를 지었다.	He grabbed the water bottle skillfully and opened the lid, making a pale smile.	Go Gun-hee, who skillfully grabbed the bottle, smiled lightly as she opened the lid.
194	‘우진철 부장이 들어오면 앉혀놓고 들어야 할 이야기가 하나 더 늘었군.’	When Woo Jin-chul comes in, there's a lot more stories to sit down and listen to. '	When Woo Jin-chul comes in, there's one more thing to listen to.’
195	허허.	haha.	Huh.
196	우진철 부장을 억지로라도 딸려보낸 보람이 있어 기쁜 고건희였다.	There was a reward that I had forcibly accompanied Woo Jincheol's manager.	He was happy to see the result of the forced dispatch of Woo Jin-chul.


1	“형니임-”	"BROTHER!-"
2	진우는 눈물을 글썽이며 안겨드는 유진호를 가볍게 피해 냈다.	Jin-woo was able to tackle Yoo Jin-ho, who was tearfully embarrassed.	Jin-woo easily avoided the tearful Yoo Jin-ho.
3	그러고는 컨퍼런스에 참가해야했던 자신을 대신해 유진호의 간호를 자청한 우진철에게 물었다.	Then I asked Woo Jin-chul, who volunteered for Yoo Jin-ho's nursing on behalf of myself, who had to attend the conference.	He then asked Woo Jin-chul, who volunteered to take care of Yoo Jin-ho on his behalf, who had to attend the conference.
4	“얘, 왜 이러는 겁니까”		"Hey, why is he crying?"
5	“눈을 떴을 때 이걸 보여 줬더니..”	“I showed you this when I opened my eyes ...”	"When I opened my eyes, I showed you this...”
6	우진철은 자신이 보던 신문을 들어 보였다.	Woo Jin-chul heard his newspaper.	Woo Jin-chul picked up the newspaper he had been reading.
7	접힌 신문 1면에는 진우에 의해 박살 난 스케빈저 길드원들의 모습과, 피투성이가 된 채 의식을 잃은 토마스의 얼굴이 실려 있었다.	On the first page of the folded newspaper was a picture of the guerrillas who had been smashed by the Jin-woo and the face of Thomas who lost his consciousness with bloodshed.	The front page of the folded newspaper contained images of Scavinger Guild members crushed by Jin-woo and the face of the blood-stained and unconscious Thomas.
8	진우에겐 당연한 일이었는지는 몰라도, 기사를 접한 유진호에게는 아니었다.	It may not have been natural for Jin-woo, but it was not for Yoo Jin-hee who encountered the article.	It may have been obvious to Jin-woo, but it wasn't for Yoo Jin-ho who read the article.
9	어느 누가 자신을 구하기 위해 세계 최강의 길드와 정면으로 대결할 수 있을까?		Who can confront with one of the strongest guilds in the world and win in the attempt?'
10	그것도 그 길드의 마스터가 '골리앗' 토마스 안드레인데 말이다.	It's also the master of the guild is 'Goliath' Thomas Andre.	The guild master is Goliath Thomas Andre.
11	기사를 읽고 감동의 눈물을 뚝뚝 흘리던 유진호는 진우가 도착하자마자 그 반가움을 온몸으로 표현했다.	As soon as Jin-woo arrived, Yoo Jin-ho drew a tear of tears as he read the article and expressed his pleasure with all his body.	After reading the article and shedding tears, Yoo expressed his joy as soon as Jin-woo arrived.
12	“형니이임-”		"Brother-"
13	그러나.		But
14	진우의 민첩함은 이미 S급 헌터들의 그것을 아득히 뛰어넘은 상태.		Jin-woo's agility has already surpassed that of S-rank hunters.
15	유진호의 부단한 노력에도 불구하고 진우는 요리조리 감격의 허그를 빠져나갔다.		Despite the continuous efforts of Yoo Jin-Ho. Jin-Woo managed to dodge each of his hugs.
16	달려드는 유진호를 또다시 흘려보낸 진우가 유진호의 등을 엄지로 가리키며 물었다.	Jin-woo, who ran away, ran again, pointing his back on his back, asking Yoo Jin-ho's thumb.	Jin-woo, who sent Yoo Jin-ho running again, pointed his thumb at Yoo's back.
17	“이 녀석이 영어로 된 기사를 읽었다고요”	“Did he read this article in English?”	"He read an article in English."
18	“아. 통역을 맡은 여직원이 이렇게 월급을 받는 건 도저히 아닌 거 같대서 이거라도 읽어 주라고 했죠”	“Ah. I think it's hard to get a salary like this for a female translator, so I told him to read it. ”	"Oh, the woman who was an interpreter said, "I don't think I'm paid this much, so I asked you to read this."
19	“아하”		"Aha"
20	유진호는 자꾸만 자신의 스킨쉽을 피하는 진우가 야속한지 코끝을 붉혔다.	Yoo Jin-ho kept flushing his nose to see if Jin-woo, who was constantly avoiding his skinship, was running.	Yu Jin-ho blushed as if Jin-woo, who constantly avoids his own skin, was despondent.
21	“형님”	“brother!”
22	“자”	"Here"/"Use it"
23	진우가 내민 티슈를 받아 든 유진호가 힘주어 코를 풀었다.	Yoo Jin-ho, who received the tissue paper that Jin-woo put out, strengthened her nose.	Yoo Jin-ho, who took the tissue from Jin-woo, blew his nose.
24	팽.		Sneeze.
25	유진호의 마음은 알겠지만, 그렇다고 컨퍼런스를 위해 준비한 비싼 양복에 콧물을 묻히고 다닐 수는 없지 않은가?		I know how you (Yoo Jin-ho) feels, but can you not carry a runny nose on the expensive suit you prepared for the conference?
26	눈물을 닦으면서 좀 진정되었는지 유진호가 물었다.	I wiped my tears and asked if it was a little calm.	Yu Jin-ho asked if he had calmed down while wiping away his tears.
27	“그런데 형님, 영어 공부는 언제 하셨어요”		"But when did you study English, brother?"
28	그때, 폐공장에서 의식이 가물가물한 와중에도 토마스와의 대화를 들었던 모양이었다.		At that time, Jin-ho must have heard the conversation between Thomas and Jin-Woo while he was still conscious (at the factory).
29	“하급 헌터는 시간이 많으니까”		"Yes, back when I was still an E-rank Hunter a long while back."
30	레이드 일정이 없는 헌터는 백수와 다름이 없다.		A lower-ranked Hunter like him had a sparse raid schedule which gave him plenty of free time.
31	진우는 언젠가 헌터 일을 그만둘 때를 대비해 시간이 생길 때마다 틈틈이 영어 공부를 해 뒀었다.		Jinwoo had been studying English in his free time to prepare for the day for when he quit the job.
32	‘그걸 이런 식으로 써먹게 될 줄은 몰랐지만.’		‘'I didn't expect to use it this way.’
33	공부하던 당시를 떠올리면 감회가 새롭다고 할까.	When I think of my time studying, I would say that it is new.	When I think back to the day I studied, I think it is new.
34	독학으로 공부한 회화의 첫 상대가 토마스 안드레가 될 것이라고는 꿈에서도 생각하지 못했었다.		Never dreamed that the first person in a self-taught conversation would be Thomas Andre.
35	“아”		"Ah"
36	한때 진우가 하급 헌터였음을 떠올린 유진호가 고개를 끄덕였다.		Yoo Jin-ho, who recalled that Jin-woo was once a low-ranking Hunter, nodded.
37	형님의 과거를 어제 일에 대입시키자 고작 D급 헌터에 불과한 자신을 위해 스케빈저 길드 전원과 맞선 형님의 의리가 한층 더 감동적으로 와 닿았다.	When you put your brother 's past into yesterday' s day, your brother 's justice against the power of the scavenger guild was more impressive for him, who was only a class D Hunter.	When Jin-ho brought Jin-woo's past to what happened yesterday - Jin-woo against the power of the scavenger guild, Jin-woo become more impressive+loyal for him - a class D hunter.
38	유진호는 울먹이며 말했다.		Yoo Jin-ho cried out.
39	“형님! 저 진짜 형님만 믿고 따르겠습니다”		"Brother, I will only trust you and I will always follow you!"
40	유진호의 눈시울이 붉어지며 기껏 닦아 낸 코밑으로 다시 콧물이 흘렀다.		Yoo Jin-ho's eyes turned red and the runny nose came back.
41	진우는 피식 웃었다.		jin-woo let out a warm hearted laugh
42	그러나.		But
43	‘...감각 스탯이 늘 편리한 것만은 아니네.’		... sensation stats are not always convenient. ’
44	초월적인 감각이 유진호의 감정을 낱낱이 읽어 들이는 바람에, 괜히 코끝이 찡해진 진우가 의도적으로 유진호의 시선을 피하며 우진철에게 고개를 돌렸다.	As the transcendental sense reads the feelings of Yoo Jin - ho, he slowly turned his head to Yoo Jin - cheol, deliberately avoiding Yoo Jin - ho 's gaze.	A sense of transcendence read through Yoo's feelings, and Jin-woo, who had no reason to frown, turned to Woo Jin-cheol intentionally avoiding his gaze.
45	“이 정도면 퇴원하는 데 아무 문제 없어 보이는데요”	"This does not seem to be a problem for you to be discharged, is it?"
46	“네. 그렇지 않아도 하룻밤 사이에 상처가 말끔하게 다 나았다고 담당의가 놀라더군요”		"Yes, the doctor was surprised when he saw that my wounds had completely healed overnight."
47	“그럼 퇴원 수속 밟고 숙소로 돌아갑시다. 마침 헌터관리국에서 차도 준비해 줬으니”		"Let's go back to our accommodation after completing the discharge procedure, the Hunter Bureau prepared a car for us."
48	“알겠습니다”		"Okay"
49	“준비하겠습니다, 형님”		"I'll be ready, brother."
50	진우는 빨개진 눈으로 주섬주섬 짐을 챙기는 유진호를 보며, 그가 무사히 돌아올 수 있었던 것에 감사했다.		Looking at Yoo Jin-ho, who packed up his luggage with red eyes, Jin-woo was grateful he was able to return safely.
51	그리고 동시에.		And at the same time.
52	이 모든 사태를 만든 원흉에 대해 약간의 분노가 치밀어 올랐다.		There was a bit of anger at the main culprit behind all this.
53	‘그리드. 오늘 숙소로 돌아가면, 알지?’		"『Greed』, you know what your punishment will be when we return, right?"
54	[...알겠습니다, 왕이시여.]	[... Yes, king.]
55	많게도 적게도 말고 딱 2시간만 더 머리를 박자고, 진우는 그렇게 그리드를 다독이며 병실을 나섰다.	Not too much, just two more hours of sleeping, and Jin-woo went out of the room with Greed.
56	* * *	* * *	* * *
57	헌터관리국에서 제공한 차량은 두 대였다.	There were two cars provided by the 『Hunter Bureau』.
58	애덤에게 개인적인 용무가 있었던 진우는 그와 함께 앞차에, 유진호는 협회 직원들과 함께 뒤차에 탑승했다.	Jin, who had a personal business with Adam, boarded with him in the front car, and Yoo Jin-ho with the association staff in the rear car.
59	뒷좌석 문을 열자.
60	덜컥.	Duck.
61	창문에 머리를 기대고서 곤히 잠들어 있던 애덤이 어깨를 움찔하더니 머리를 흔들어댔다.		Adam, who was fast asleep leaning his head against the window, shrugged and shook.
62	“오셨습니까, 헌터님”		"Ah, you're here, Mr. Hunter"
63	퀭한 얼굴.		Adam's face was haggard.
64	어제, 오늘 눈코 뜰 새 없이 바쁜 일정으로 지친 애덤의 눈 밑에는 짙은 그늘이 생겼다.	Yesterday, there was a dark shade beneath Adam 's eyes, tired from his busy schedule today.	There was a deep shade under Adam's eyes, exhausted from his hectic schedule yesterday and today.
65	진우가 안타까운 시선을 보내는 사이, 애덤의 지시를 받은 기사가 차를 움직였다.		While Jin-Woo looked a little sorry for Adam because of that, the driver, who received instructions from Adam, moved the car.
66	진우는 바로 용건을 꺼냈다.		Jin-woo brought up the business right away.
67	“제게 보호를 부탁하려고 했던 헌터들의 명단을 알려 줄 수 있습니까”		"Can you give me the list of the hunters who you asked me to protect?"
68	그 한마디에 잠이 확 달아나는지, 애덤의 얼굴에 금방 화색이 돌았다.		Adam's face, though still looked sleepy, lit up in amazement.
69	“혹시 마음이 바뀌신 겁니까”		"Have you changed your mind?"
70	“그냥 관심이 생겨서요”		“I just got interested.”
71	“아..”		"Ah..."
72	애덤이 실망감을 나타냈다.		Adam expressed disappointment.
73	좋다! Yosh!말았지만, 그래도 나쁜 소식은 아니었다.		Although he was disappointed, this was still good news.
74	성진우 헌터가 아직 이 문제에 관심을 가지고 있다는 소리니까.	Because Hunter Sung Jin-woo is still interested in this matter.
75	애덤은 미소를 지으며 대답했다.	Adam answered with a smile.	Adam answered with a smile.
76	“관리국으로 돌아가는 즉시 명단을 만들어서 드리겠습니다”		"As soon as I get back to the Bureau, I'll make a list and give it to you."
77	들어가는 즉시.		As he said that...
78	진우는 무심결에 시간을 확인했다.		Jin-woo inadvertently checked the time.
79	지금은 저녁 9시.		It's 9 p.m.
80	일거리가 하나 더 늘어 버린 애덤의 얼굴이 방금 전보다 더 수척해 보이는 것은 착각일까?		Would it be an illusion that Adam's face looked more tired than before, since his work has increased?'
81	아니나 다를까.	just as expected.	Sure enough.
82	애덤은 자신이 에스코트하는 헌터의 앞에서 수면에 빠지는 일을 피하기 위해 졸린 눈에 잔뜩 힘을 주었다.		Adam forced his sleepy eyes open to avoid falling asleep in front of the Hunter he was escorting.
83	‘쯧쯧.’	쯧. Tsk- Tsk-. ’	쯧. Tsk-.'
84	보다 못한 진우가 손을 내밀었다.		Jin-woo extended his hand towards Adam's face.
85	“어? 어”		"Uh? Uh"
86	진우의 왼손이 애덤의 시야를 덮자, 애덤은 당황해 목소리가 갈라졌다.		When Jin-woo's left hand covered Adam's sight, Adam panicked and asked in confusion.
87	“헌터님”		"Hunter Sung?"
88	그러나 진우의 한마디에 애덤은 꼼짝없이 얼어붙었다.		But a word from Jin-woo froze him.
89	“가만히 있어 봐요, 좀”		"Stay still, please."
90	평범한 남성에게 같은 일을 당해도 소름이 돋을 일이다.		If an ordinary man gave him the same answer, he would have goosebumps.
91	그런데 지금 자신의 옆에 있는 사람은 평범함과는 거리가 먼 성진우 헌터였다.		But the man next to him was far from an ordinary man.
92	그 토마스 안드레를 죽기 직전까지 두들겨 팼던.		This man beat the 'Goliath' Thomas Andre to near-death.
93	꼴깍.		Gulp.
94	졸지에 S급 헌터의 손에 눈이 가려진 애덤은 긴장감에 마른침을 간신히 삼켰다.		Adam, with his eyes closed in the hands of the S-class Hunter on his sleepy face, barely swallowed a taut, dry spit.
95	진우는 왼손으로 애덤의 고개를 뒤로 젖힌 다음, 오른손으로 상점에서 구매한 힐링 포션을 들이부었다.		Jinwoo tilted his head back with his left hand and then poured a healing potion purchased from his shop with his right hand into Adam's mouth.
96	‘뭐, 뭐지?’		What, what?'
97	시야가 전혀 없는 상태로 정체불명의 액체를 억지로 삼키게 된 애덤은 순간 바짝 긴장했으나, 액체가 거듭해 식도를 넘어갈수록 몸에서 힘이 솟아남을 느꼈다.		Adam, who was forced to swallow an unidentified liquid while blindfolded, nervous for a moment, but as the liquid continued to pass through the esophagus, his body felt stronger.
98	어떻게 이런 일이...?		Whats happening?...How did...?'
99	성진우 헌터의 손이 떨어졌을 때.		When Sung Jin-woo's hand fell off.
100	애덤은 자신을 덮쳐 오던 수마가 깔끔하게 사라졌음을 깨달았다.		Adam realized that the fatigue that had hit him has completely disappeared .
101	아니, 그뿐인가?		No, it's not just that?
102	밤새도록 실컷 잠들었다가 아침 햇살 속에서 잠을 깬 것처럼 몸이 가뿐했다.	I fell asleep all night long, and I was ashamed as if I had fallen asleep in the morning sun.	I slept like a log all night.I felt as if I had woken up in the morning sun.
103	거짓말같이 전혀 피로감을 느낄 수 없었다.	I could not feel the fatigue at all like a lie.	I couldn't feel tired at all like lying.
104	“허, 헌터님...”	"Huh, Hunter ...?"	"Huh, Hunter..."
105	어떻게 하신 겁니까?	How did you do that?	What did you do?
106	그런 시선을 보내고 있는 애덤에게 진우는 어깨를 으쓱해 보였다.	To such a glance, Adam shrugged his shoulders.	Jin-woo shrugged at Adam who was looking at him.
107	“영업 비밀 같은 거라서”	"It's like a trade secret."	"It's like a trade secret."
108	“아아”	"Alas."	"Ah"
109	너무 신기한 일이라, 애덤은 쉽게 납득해 버리고 말았다.	It was so strange that Adam easily understood it.	It was so strange that Adam was easily convinced.
110	여기저기 몸을 움직여보던 애덤이 아직도 놀라움이 가시지 않은 목소리로 감탄했다.	Adam, who had been moving all over the place, admired the still uncomfortable voice.	Adam, who was moving around, still exclaimed with surprise.
111	“헌터님은... 그게, 뭐라고 표현해야 할지... 굳이 헌터 일이 아니었어도 어떻게든 크게 성공하셨을 것 같은 느낌이 듭니다”	"Hunter ... well, I do not know what to say ... I did not feel like Hunter, but I feel like I have succeeded somehow."	"Hunter... Well, I don't know what to say. If it wasn't for Hunter's business, I feel like you'd have made it big somehow."
112	인텔리 중의 인텔리인, 이미 할 수 있다고 밝힌 것만 10개 국어가 넘는 헌터관리국의 스페셜 에이전트에게 듣기엔 과분한 칭찬같다만.		Coming from the Special Agent of the Hunter's Bureau who could speak more than 10 languages, the praise sounded unbelievable.
113	어쨌든, 애덤이 만족스러워하는 듯 보여서 진우도 흐뭇한 미소를 지었다.		Anyway, as Adam seemed satisfied, Jin-woo smiled with satisfaction.
114	이러면 다음 부탁을 하기가 좀 더 편해진다.	This makes it easier to do the following.	This makes it easier to ask for another favor.
115	헌터들의 명단을 요구한 것은 그걸 위한 사전 작업이었다.	It was a preliminary task to ask for the Hunters' list.	Requiring a list of Hunter's was a precursor to that.
116	“그리고 그 명단에 적힌 헌터들과 만날 수 있는 자리를 만들어 주시겠습니까”	"And would you make a place to meet the hunters on the list?"	"And could you arrange a meeting with the Hunter on the list?"
117	이번이 기회다.		This is the only chance.
118	전 세계의 강한 헌터들이 한자리에 모이는 이때, 그들의 그림자에 병사들을 숨겨 놓아야 혹시 모를 군주들의 공격에 대처할 수 있다.	When strong hunters from all over the world are gathered together, you can hide the soldiers in their shadows to cope with the attacks of your enemies.	At a time when powerful hunters gather around the world, soldiers must be hidden in their shadows so that they can cope with possible attacks.
119	그러나 애덤은 고개를 가로저었다.		But Adam shook his head.
120	염려하던 부분이 드러났다.		The concern was revealed.
121	미 헌터관리국의 힘이 아무리 크다고 해도 세계 최고의 헌터들을 움직이게 만들기에는 무리가 있을 터.	No matter how great the power of the 『Hunter Bureau』 is, it will be impossible to make the beHunter Sungs in the world move.	No matter how powerful the U.S. 『Hunter Bureau』 is, it will be hard to make the world's best hunters move.
122	진우의 얼굴이 굳어졌다.		Jin-woo's face hardened.
123	“역시... 어렵겠습니까”		"It's too difficult?"
124	“아니요. 그게 아니라 굳이 자리를 마련할 필요가 없다는 뜻입니다, 헌터님”		"No, Hunter Sung, it's not that it's difficult, it's just that ..."
125	애덤은 싱긋 웃으며 국제길드 컨퍼런스의 마지막 날 일정을 설명했다.		Adam grinned and explained the schedule for the last day of the International Guild Conference.
126	“헌터들의 밤이 있으니까요”		"Because of Hunter's Night"
127	게임의 제목으로나 어울릴 것 같은 단어조합으로 말문을 연 애덤.	Adam opened the door with words that seemed to match the title of the game.	Adam who opened his speech with a word combination that would fit the title of the game.
128	그는 어딘지 모르게 들뜬 것처럼 보였다.		He looked somewhat excited.
129	“컨퍼런스에 참가하신 헌터분들을 초청해 여는 헌터관리국 주최의 큰 파티가 있습니다. 헌터님께서 원하신다면 거기서 전부 만나 보실 수 있을 겁니다”		"There is a big party organized by the Hunter Bureau that invites the hunters who participated in the conference, if you wish, you can meet everyone there."
130	파티라.		A party.
131	자연스럽게 접촉해서 그림자 병사를 붙이기에 그보다 더 좋은 상황이 있을까?		(naturally contact and attach a shadow soldier) Is there a better situation than this?
132	진우는 주먹을 불끈 쥐었다.		Jin-woo clenched his fist.
133	‘잘됐다.’		Good.'
134	헌터들을 통해 군주들과 접촉한다.		Through the Hunters, Jin-Woo would come into contact with the monarchs.
135	그러면 누가 적이고 누가 아군인지, 또 누구와 어떻게 싸워야 할 지 알 수 있으리라.		Then you will know who the enemy is, who the ally is, and who to fight with.
136	“그렇게 하죠”		"Let's do that."
137	진우는 미소를 지으며 의자에 등을 기댔다.	Jin made a smile and leaned back on his chair.	Jin-woo smiled and leaned back against the chair.
138	달리는 차창 밖으로, 미국의 밤이 깊어지고 있었다.		Outside the car window, the night of the United States was deepening.
139	* * *	* * *	* * *
140	헌터들의 밤.		Hunter's Night
141	1,500여 명을 수용할 수 있는 거대한 연회장에 세계 최고의 헌터들과 헌터계 관련자들이 모여들었다.	The world's beHunter Sungs and hunter-related people gathered in a huge banquet hall that can accommodate 1,500 people.	The world's best Hunters and related people gathered at the huge banquet hall, which can accommodate more than 1,500 people.
142	“와아”	"Wow -"	"Waah"
143	유진호는 화면으로만 볼 수 있었던 전설적인 헌터들이 모인 것을 보고 눈을 휘둥그레 떴다.	Yoo Jin - ho saw his legendary hunters, who were only seen on screen, gathered his eyes.	When he saw the legendary Hunters who were only available on screen, he opened his eyes wide.
144	하지만.	But.	but
145	진우를 바라보는 다른 헌터들의 시선 또한 유진호와 비슷했다.		the other hunters looked at jin woo the same way jin ho looked at the hunters
146	진우가 연회장으로 들어서자 모두의 시선이 집중됐다.	As Jin-woo entered the banquet hall, everyone's attention was concentrated.	When Jin-woo entered the banquet hall, everyone's eyes were on him.
147	“이봐, 저기..”		"Hey, over there ..."
148	“봤어”		"I see him, ...Hunter Sung Jin-woo."
149	“눈앞에 있는 데도 전혀 기척을 느낄 수가 없네”	"I can not feel it even if I am in front of you."	"I can't feel the faintest hint in front of me."
150	“수준이 다르구만”		"This man is on another level ..."
151	그리고 진우에게 시선이 몰리는 만큼 유진호도 주목을 받았다.	Yoo Jin-ho was also attracted attention as people was gazing at Jin-woo.
152	“그럼 옆에 있는 헌터가 그...”	"Then the Hunter next to him..."
153	“저 친구를 구하려고 그 토마스 안드레와 싸운 건가”		"Did he fought against Thomas Andre to save him?"
154	이미 헌터관리국의 발표가 끝나 어느 정도 정리가 된 상태.		The Hunter Bureau had already announced the reason for the battle between Jin-Woo and Thomas.
155	헌터들은 동료인 D급 헌터를 위해 스케빈저 길드 전체와 충돌한 진우에게 놀라움을 금치 못하는 한편, 컨퍼런스 첫날 했던 진우의 발언이 허세가 아니었음을 알고 소름이 돋았다.		The Hunters were amazed to learn that the reason why Jin-Woo fought against Thomas and the best elite hunters of the Scavenger Guild was to save Hunter Rank-D, Yoo Jin-Ho.
156	[전 세계의 헌터들을 다 적으로 돌리는 한이 있더라도 저는 가족을 지킬 겁니다.]	I will protect my family, even if I turn all the Hunter around the world to my enemy.]
157	스케빈저가 어떻게 됐는지는 기사의 사진들이 여실히 보여 줬다.		Photographs of the article clearly showed what happened to the Scavenger Guild.
158	그러니 그의 말이 현실이 되지 않길 바라는 수밖에.		So they hoped his words won't come true.
159	어찌 됐든 헌터관리국의 조사결과 발표로 헌터들은 진우에게 말을 걸어 보려고 호시탐탐 눈치를 보았다.		At any rate, the Hunters looked into the matter to talk to Jinwoo.
160	괴물 같은 골리앗을 곤죽으로 만든 괴수에서 동료를 지키기 위해 사선을 마다치 않는 괴수로 한층 이미지가 쇄신된 덕분이었다.		After all, the first impression was of a "monster" hitting another "monster". But knowing the reason, they saw Jin-Woo as a "monster" who would do anything to defend his colleagues.
161	하지만.	But.	but
162	용기를 내 가장 먼저 접근한 이는 헌터들이 아닌, 세계적인 마수처리 전문 업체의 대표였다.	It was not Hunters who was the first to approach my courage, but was the representative of a world-class wrestling specialist.	The first people to approach courageously were not the hunters, but the representatives of the world's leading companies.
163	“성진우 헌터님을 만나 뵙게 돼서 영광입니다”	"It is an honor to meet you, Hunter Sung Jin-woo."	"It's an honor to meet SungJin-woo Hunter."
164	그는 자신을 소개하고서.	He introduced himself.	after he introduced himself
165	“헌터님께서 잡은 거인형 마수들을 구입하고 싶은데, 시간을 좀 내주실 수 있겠습니까”		"I would like to buy a body of a giant that Hunter Sung caught in the Dungeon Break in Japan, would I have some time to talk?"
166	거인형 마수들은 보통 A급 게이트의 보스로 등장하기에, 온전한 사체는 매우 희귀한 편이었다.	The goblins usually appeared as bosses of a class A gate, so the whole body was very rare.	The whole body was very rare, as giant chariots usually appeared as the boss of Class A gates.
167	사업에 대한 욕심이 그를 다른 헌터들보다 한발 더 빠르게 움직일 수 있도록 만들었다.	The desire for business made him move one step faster than other hunters.	His desire for business made him move one step faster than other Hunter.
168	‘마침 잘됐네.’	Well done. ’	That's great.’
169	씩 미소 지은 진우가 대표에게 옆의 유진호를 소개했다.	Jin-woo, who smiled one by one, introduced Yoo Jin-ho to the representative.	Jin-woo, who smiled, introduced Yoo Jin-ho next to him.
170	“전 주로 레이드 쪽을 담당하고, 비즈니스 문제는 여기 부사장에게 맡겨 두는 편입니다”	"I'm primarily responsible for the raid, and I leave the business issues to the vice president here."	"I'm primarily in the Raid's area, and I'm leaving business matters to the vice president here."
171	“아, 그렇습니까”	"Oh, right?"	"Oh, is that so?"
172	진우가 띄워 주자, 의기양양해진 유진호가 어깨에 힘을 주고서 손을 내밀었다.	When Jin-woo floated, Yoo Jin-ho, who was in a state of urgency, gave his hand to his shoulders and gave his hand.	When Jin-woo came up, the elated Yoo Jin-ho stretched his shoulder and reached out his hand.
173	“아진 길드의 부사장 유진호입니다”		"I'm Yoo Jin-ho, Vice President of Ahjin Guild"
174	“아, 네. 반갑습니다”	"Ah yes. nice to meet you."	"Oh, yes. Nice to see you."
175	“제가 사실 이런 자리에서 비즈니스 얘기를 잘 꺼내는 편이 아닌데, 특별히 대표님께만..”		"I'm not very good at talking about business here, how about we talk somewhere else?"
176	대표를 데리고 대화가 편한 곳으로 이동하는 유진호를 보며 진우는 만족스런 미소를 지었다.	Watching Yoo Jin-ho moving to the place where the conversation is convenient with the representative, Jin-woo made a satisfactory smile.	Jin-woo smiled contentedly as he saw Yoo moving to a place where the conversation was easier.
177	‘자식, 이제 진짜 부사장 다 됐네.’		Yoo Jin-ho, now you've become a real vice president.'
178	그러나 곧 진우의 눈매가 예리해졌다.	But soon his eyes were sharp.	Soon, however, Jin-woo's eyes became sharp.
179	방해꾼들도 세트로 사라졌고, 이제부터가 진짜였다.	Interrupters also disappeared in sets, and now it was real.	The intruders disappeared into sets, and now it's real.
180	애덤이 진우에게 밀착했다.	Adam adhered to Jin-woo.	Adam was close to Jin-woo.
181	“여기 명단입니다”	"Here is the list."	"Here's the list."
182	그가 내민 태블릿 컴퓨터의 화면에는 세계 최고라 일컬어지는 헌터들 10명의 이름이 순서대로 나열되어 있었다.	On the screen of his tablet computer, the names of the ten hunters, called the world's best, were listed in order.	On the screen of his tablet computer, 10 Hunter's names, which he calls the world's best, were listed in order.
183	“저희 헌터관리국에서는 헌터님들의 활약을 자체 기준에 따라 점수로 환산해 순위를 매겨 두고 있습니다. 여기 10명은 그 헌터 포인트의 최상위를 차지하고 계신 분들입니다”	"Our 『Hunter Bureau』 has ranked Hunter's achievements in points according to their own standards. Here are 10 people who are at the top of the Hunter Point. "	Our 『Hunter Bureau』 ranks Hunter's performance in scores based on its own standards. This is the top 10 of the Hunter Point.
184	헌터 포인트.	Hunter Point.	Hunter point.
185	헌터들의 경력을 점수로 나타낸다는 점이 흥미를 끌었다.	It was interesting that the Hunters' career was rated.	It was interesting to note that Hunter's career was expressed in scores.
186	명단에서 자신이 없는 것을 발견한 진우가 물었다.	Asked Jin-woo, who discovered that he was not present on the list.	Asked by Jin-woo, who found out he wasn't on the list.
187	“저는 여기서 몇 위쯤 되는 겁니까”	"How many are I in here?"	"How far am I up here?"
188	“아마 거인형 마수들을 처치하신 기록까지 점수에 포함되면... 여기쯤 되실 겁니다”		"Well, if the score includes records for killing the giants ... then you would be here."
189	애덤은 3위와 4위 사이를 가리켰다.	Adam pointed between third and fourth place.	Adam pointed between third and fourth places.
190	그 위로는 류즈캉, 토마스 안드레, 크리스토퍼 리드가 있었다.		Above him, were the names of Liu Zhang, Thomas Andre and Christopher Reed.
191	활동 경력이 몇 달이 되지 않는 데도 그들 바로 밑에 위치한다는 것은, 그만큼 진우의 활약이 대단했다는 것을 의미했다.	The fact that his career was less than a few months and that he was right under them meant that Jin-woo's work was great.	Being right under them in less than a few months of his career meant that Jin-woo was so successful.
192	‘4위는... 인도의 싯다르트 반찬. 그리고 5위는.’		Fourth place is Siddharth from India. And fifth place...'
193	1위부터 5위까지는 전부 국가권력급 헌터들의 차지였다.		The first to fifth places were all national power hunters.
194	그 아래 순위의 헌터들도 누구 하나 만만히 여길 수 없는 쟁쟁한 이들이었다.		Although after the fifth place they were not 'National Level' Hunters, the still belonged in the top 10 of hunters in the world.
195	그때.	then.	then
196	목록을 읽어 내려가던 진우가 소란에 고개를 들었다.	As he read the list, Jin-woo lifted his head to the turmoil.	Jin-woo, who was reading the list, looked up at the noise.
197	웅성웅성.	a roaring voice.	a roaring voice
198	저 멀리, 헌터들이 전혀 예상치 못한 방문객의 등장에 혼란스러워하고 있었다.	Far away, the Hunters were confused by the unexpected arrival of visitors.	Far away, Hunter was confused by the appearance of a completely unexpected visitor.
199	방문객을 확인한 진우가 태블릿을 애덤에게 맡겼다.	Jin-woo confirmed the visitor and left the tablet to Adam.	Jin-woo, who confirmed the visitor, left the tablet to Adam.
200	“허, 헌터님..”	"Huh, Hunter ..."	"Huh, Hunter.”
201	“걱정 안 하셔도 됩니다”	"Do not worry."	"You don't have to worry."
202	예상대로 방문객은 한 치의 망설임도 없이 진우에게로 곧장 걸어왔다.	As expected, the visitor walked straight to Jin-woo without hesitation.	As expected, the visitor walked straight to Jin-woo without hesitation.
203	중간에 자신을 만류하는 류즈캉을 밀치고서 진우 바로 앞까지 다가선 방문객이 선글라스를 벗었다.		He pushed Liu Zhang, who dissuaded him in the middle and approached just before Jinwu, and took off his sunglasses.
204	진우는 그의 이름을 불렀다.	Jin called his name.	Jin-woo called his name.
205	“토마스 안드레”	"Thomas Andre."	"Tomas Andre"
206	주변의 모든 이가 토마스 앞에서 여유를 잃지 않은 진우와, 아직도 팔에 붕대를 감고 있는 토마스의 모습에 경악했다.	Everyone around me was amazed by Jin-woo, who had not lost his mind in front of Thomas, and Thomas, who was still bandaging his arms.	Everyone around him was amazed by Jin-woo, who never lost his composure in front of Thomas, and Thomas, who is still wearing bandages on his arms.
207	토마스는 자신보다 머리 하나는 더 작은 진우를 내려다보다가 말했다.	Thomas said he looked down on his head and one of the smaller ones.	Thomas looked down at Jin-woo, who had one head smaller than him, and said,
208	“성 진우 헌터... 뭐 하나만 물어봅시다”	"Sung Jin-Hunter ... Let's talk something."	"Sung Jin-woo Hunter... Let me ask you a question."


1	묻고 싶은 게 있다고?		He wants to ask me something?'
2	의아한 기분이 들었지만, 실제로 토마스의 눈빛에서 적의가 보이지 않았기에 진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.		Although he felt the situation to be strange, Jin-Woo nodded since Thomas showed no signs of hostility in his eyes.
3	승낙이 떨어지자마자.		As soon as Jin-Woo nodded ...
4	“이 팔..”	This arm ...	"This arm..."
5	토마스는 붕대가 감긴 왼쪽 팔을 들어 올렸다.	Thomas lifted his bandaged left arm.	Thomas raised his bandaged left arm.
6	“마력으로 당한 충격이 엄청나서 힐러들의 치료가 안 먹힌다고 합디다. 의사도 같은 말을 했소. 조금씩 회복되고 있긴 하지만 완치되려면 한참 걸리겠다고”	The impact of magic power is so enormous that the healers are not healing. The doctor said the same thing. It is slowly recovering, but it will take a long time to heal.	"They say the shock from the magic power is so great that it doesn't work for the healers. The doctor said the same thing. It's getting better little by little, but it's going to take a long time to heal."
7	진우의 마력이 잔뜩 실린 주먹을 받아 내야 했던 왼팔이었다.	Jin-woo's magic power was his left arm, who had to take a bunch of punches.	It was Jin-woo's left arm that did it, which he did it with a fist full of mana.
8	싸움이 끝났을 당시에는 뼈가 완전히 가루가 되어 다시는 팔을 쓰지 못할 수도 있었다.	At the end of the battle, the bones were completely powdered and could not be used again.	At the end of the fight, the bones have been completely pulverized and the arm can never be used again.
9	그나마 힐러들의 빠른 조치와 본인의 뛰어난 재생력 덕분에 많이 호전된 것이 이 정도였다.		It was only due to the quick response of the Healers and his excellent regenerative capability that Thomas still has his arm.
10	곳곳에 남아 있는 싸움의 흔적들이 남긴 통증에 끙끙 앓으며 토마스는 많은 시간 생각하고 또 생각했다.		Stung by the pain left by the remnants of the fighting, Thomas was in deep thought for a long time.
11	그러나 끝내 답을 찾을 수가 없어 이렇게 진우를 찾아왔다.	But I could not find the answer to the end I came to Jin-woo.	However, he couldn't find the answer, so he came to see Jin-woo.
12	토마스는 '설마 부상을 자랑하러 온 건가'하는 눈빛을 보내오고 있는 진우에게 말했다.		Jin-woo, seeing Thomas remaining silent after his first words, thought to himself: 'Did he come to brag about his wounds?'
13	“당신이라면 충분히 나는 물론 내 길드원들도 전부 끝장낼 수 있었소”		"If you had wanted to, you could have finished off the rest of my guild members too."
14	이국땅에서 그의 동료를 납치하고, 동료를 찾으러 온 그를 공격한 것은 자신과 자신의 부하들이었다.	It was himself and his subordinates who kidnapped his companions in the foreign lands and attacked him who came to seek his companions.	It was him and his men who kidnapped his partner from an exotic land and attacked him for his companions.
15	헌터관리국이 발표한 것처럼 그가 자신을 공격하는 이들을 모조리 죽였어도 그는 법의 심판을 받지 않았을 터였다.	Even if he killed all those who attacked him, as the 『Hunter Bureau』 announced, he would not have been judged by law.	If he had killed all those who attacked him, as the 『Hunter Bureau』 said, he would not have been judged by the law.
16	‘물론 그를 처벌할 수 있는 방법도 없겠지만...’	Of course there will be no way to punish him ... ’	Of course there's no way we can punish him, but...'
17	하지만.	But.	but
18	성진우는 황동수 딱 한 명을 제외한 누구도 죽이지 않았다.	Sung-jin did not kill anyone but one brass.	Sung Jin-woo did not kill anyone except Hwang Dong-soo.
19	만약 자신이 똑같은 상황에 놓여 있었다면?	What if you were in the same situation?	What if you were in the same situation?
20	단 한 명도 살려놓지 않았다.		Not a single person would have been left alive.
21	자신에게는 그럴 수 있는 힘이 있고, 명분도 충분히 갖춰진 상태였으니까.	I had the power to do it, and I was fully equipped with the cause.	He had the power to do that, and he had enough cause.
22	그런데 성진우는 어째서 다른 선택을 한 걸까?	But why did Sung - jin make another choice?	But why did Sung Jin-woo make a different choice?
23	토마스는 이틀 전부터 그 생각이 머릿속을 떠나지 않았다.	Thomas had not left his mind for two days before.	Thomas couldn't get the idea out of his head two days ago.
24	“왜 그때... 우리를 살려준 겁니까”		"Then...Why did you spare us?"
25	물론 패배를 시인하고 자비를 청한 사람은 자신이었다.	Of course, he was the one who admitted defeat and asked for mercy.	Of course, it was himself who admitted defeat and asking for mercy.
26	하나 그걸 선택한 것은 성진우 본인.	One that I chose was Sung Jin-woo himself.	the one who choose to spare them or not is Sung Jin-woo.
27	심지어 그의 소환수들에게 공격받았던 자신의 길드원들조차 단 한 사람도 죽지 않았다.	Even one of his guild members who had been attacked by his servants did not die.	Even his guild members who were attacked by his summons did not die.
28	토마스는 그 이유가 궁금했다.	Thomas wondered why.	Thomas wondered why.
29	그러나 며칠간의 고민이 무색하게도 진우의 대답은 무척이나 간단했다.	However, Jin-woo 's answer was very simple, even though it was uncomfortable for a few days.	To the dismay of several days, however, Jin-woo's answer was very simple. (However, Jin-woo 's answer was very simple, even though it was making him uncomfortable for the last few days.)
30	“죽을 만한 죄를 지은 건 아니니까”	"you didn't commit a sin worthy of death."	"you are not guilty for death."
31	토마스의 오만한 태도는 참기 힘들었으나 그도 일단은 황동수라는 자신의 길드원을 지키기 위해 폐공장을 찾았다.	Thomas' s arrogant attitude was unbearable, but he also sought a waste factory to keep his guild, Hwang Dong - soo.	Thomas' arrogant attitude was unbearable, but he went to a waste factory to protect his Guild member, Hwang Dong-soo.
32	스케빈저 길드원들도 마찬가지.	The same goes for the Scavenger Guild members.	The same is true of Scavinger Guild members.
33	먼저 공격해 온 것은 잘못이지만 그 잘못의 대가는 충분히 치렀다.	It was a mistake to attack first, but the price of the error was enough.	It's a mistake to attack first, but the cost of the mistake was enough.
34	그게 당시 토마스에게 내리꽂으려던 마지막 일격을 거두며 진우가 내린 결론이었다.	It was the conclusion that Jin-woo made as he regained his final blow to Thomas.	That was the conclusion Jin-woo made when he made The final blow to Thomas at that time.
35	대답을 듣고 난 토마스의 눈동자가 일순간 흔들렸다.	When I heard the answer, Thomas' s pupil was shaken from moment to moment.	When he heard the answer, Thomas' eyes shook for a moment.
36	“...그랬군”		"That's..."
37	죽을 만한 죄를 저질렀던 황동수의 최후가 어땠는가를 생각해보면 방금 대답이 거짓은 아니리라.		considering hwangs death was deserving of his crime, the answer must not be a lie.
38	그렇게 단순명료한 이유였다니.		The answer was so simple.
39	대답을 듣기 전보다 머릿속이 더 복잡해졌지만, 반대로 속은 후련해진 토마스가 미소를 지었다.	Though his head became more complicated than before he heard the answer, Thomas smiled cheerfully.	My mind got more complicated than before I heard the answer, but on the contrary, Thomas smiled.
40	“팔이 나으면 같이 식사라도 하고 싶소. 내 매니저에게 연락처를 남겨 주시면 다음에 따로 연락을 드리리다”	“I would like to have a meal together with my arms. If you leave a contact with my manager, I will contact you next time. ”	"I'd like to have a meal with you when I get better. If you leave a contact with my manager, I'll contact you next time."
41	조심스럽게 인사를 남긴 토마스가 돌아서자 뒤에서 대기하던 로라가 꾸벅 고개를 숙였다.	Thomas, who was careful to say hello, turned around and laughed as he waited behind him.	When Thomas, who had been careful in greeting, turned around, Laura, who was waiting behind, tilted her head down.
42	토마스는 그대로 뒤도 돌아보지 않고 연회장을 빠져나갔다.	Thomas passed the banquet without looking back.	Thomas left the banquet without looking back.
43	그가 다리를 움직일 때마다 모여 있던 헌터들이 모세의 기적처럼 양쪽으로 쫙 갈라졌다.		Every time he moved his legs, the Hunter, gathered like they had just witnessed a miracle, spread out on both sides.
44	멀어지는 토마스의 뒷모습을 지켜보던 로라가 다시 진우에게 시선을 옮겼다.	Laura, who watched the backward view of Thomas moving away, looked at Jin-woo again.	Laura again turned to Jin-woo after watching Tomas' backside.
45	“방금 마스터께서는 길드원들을 해치지 않아 주어 감사하다고 헌터님께 인사드린 겁니다”	“I just told the Hunter that the Master did not hurt the guild members and was grateful.”	"The Master just thanked Hunter for not hurting the guild members."
46	진우는 말문이 막혔다.	Jin-woo was blocked.	Jin-woo was speechless.
47	어떻게 해석하면 그 말이 그렇게 될 수 있다는 말일까?	How can it be interpreted?	How do you translate that into that?
48	진우의 의문이 당연하다는 듯 로라가 설명을 덧붙였다.	As if the question of Jin-woo is obvious, Laura added.	Laura added the explanation as if Jin-woo's question was natural.
49	“저래 보여도 의외로 부끄럼을 많이 타는 성격이라서요”		"It sounds surprising but the Guild Master is that kind of person."
50	“아... 예”		"Ah... Yes"
51	뭐, 그렇다면 그런 거겠지.	Well, then it is.	Well, that's what it is then.
52	저쪽에서 먼저 찾아온 덕분에 따로 찾아가 그림자 병사를 붙이는 수고를 덜게 된 진우는 그냥 그러려니 고개를 끄덕였다.	Because he came from the other side, Jinwo, who got off his troubles to go out and attach a shadow soldier, nodded.	Jin-woo, who had to go to a separate place to put a shadow soldier on the spot, simply nodded.
53	토마스 안드레식 인사법의 해석을 끝낸 로라가 자그마한 수첩을 빼내 들고 받아 적을 준비를 했다.	After finishing the interpretation of the Thomas Andre style greeting, Laura pulled out a small notebook and prepared for the enemy.	Laura, who finished interpreting Thomas Andre's greeting method, prepared to take out a small notebook and write it down.
54	“헌터님, 실례가 아니라면 연락처를 여쭈어도 될까요? 아, 그리고”		"Hunter, if not to seem rude, may I ask for your contact number? Oh, and."
55	머리를 단정하게 말아 올린 금발의 미인이 미소를 지었다.	The blonde beauty who smoothed her head with a smile smiled.	The blonde curled up her hair smiled.
56	“마스터께서 헌터님께 감사의 대가를 드리고 싶어 하십니다. 뭐든 원하는 것이 있으시다면 저에게 말씀해 주세요”		"Master wants to thank Hunter. If you have anything you want, please let me know."
57	“아, 그런 건 괜찮습니다”		"Oh, that's okay."
58	정중히 사양.		He respectfully declined.
59	그러나 로라는 조금 곤란하다는 듯 어색한 미소로 재고를 부탁했다.	But Laura asked for a stock with an awkward smile that seemed a little difficult.	But Laura asked for reconsideration with an awkward smile, a little awkward.
60	“저희 마스터는... 승부욕이 강한 분이라 신세를 졌다고 생각하면 갚지 않고서는 못 견디세요. 어떤 것이라도 상관없으니 말씀해 주실 수 없을까요”		"Out master is...very stubborn when it comes to owing someone a debt and cannot stand it if he thinks he cannot repay them. We don't care what it is, so please do tell."
61	거절하려던 진우가 거듭되는 로라의 권유에 손을 내렸다.	Laura's repeated pleas from Jin-woo to refuse.	Laura's repeated pleas from Jin-woo to refuse.
62	딱히 원하는 것이 있는 건 아니지만 저쪽에서 이렇게까지 나오는데 거절하는 것도 예의가 아니라는 판단에서였다.	I do not really have anything I want, but from here on out there, I refuse to judge it was not courtesy.	I didn't really want anything, but I thought it was rude to refuse to do so even when they came out of the way.
63	다만 한 가지 문제는.	Just one problem.	The only problem is.
64	‘...나한테 필요한 게 별로 없다는 거지.’	... I do not need much.'	...I don't need much.
65	돈?	money?	Money?
66	이미 레이드로 벌어들인 돈만해도 상당하다.		The money earned through raids alone is significant.
67	아진 길드는 거인형 마수들의 사체를 팔아서 올린 수입으로 벌써 어지간한 대형 길드들의 한해 매출을 넘어섰다.		Ahjin guild has already surpassed the annual sales of large guilds with just revenues from selling the corpse of the dead giants.
68	그 아진 길드의 대표가 진우다.	The representative of that guild is Jin-woo.	The representative of the Ahjin guild is the truth.
69	물론 세계적으로 손꼽히는 길드인 스케빈저의 자금력과는 비교가 안 되겠지만 뭐가 아쉬워서 거기다 손을 벌리겠는가?		Of course, that's not comparable to one of the world's greatest guilds, Scavenger Guild., but what's left of him to open his hands?
70	‘그렇다고 토마스나 스케빈저의 도움을 받을 만한 일이 생길 것 같지도 않고...’		So I don't think there's anything I can ask from Thomas or the Scavenger Guild...'
71	역시나 처음 생각대로 거절해야겠다고 다시 마음을 바꾼 순간.		The moment he was about to refuse again
72	문득 머릿속을 스치는 게 있었다.		Suddenly, he thought of something.
73	‘잠깐, 스케빈저라면...’		Wait, if it's Scavenger Guild...'
74	최고의 엘리트들이 모여 가장 왕성한 활동을 하고 있는 길드 스케빈저.		It's common knowledge that Scavenger Guild is one of the most powerful in the world.
75	그들이 클리어한 던전은 이루 다 헤아릴 수 없고, 그 던전에서 건진 아티팩트들의 숫자도 엄청나다.		The amount of dungeons they've cleared is immeasurable, and the number of artifacts recovered from those dungeons must be enormous.
76	어쩌면.	perhaps.	Maybe
77	스케빈저 길드의 창고라면 괜찮은 물건이 있을지도 모른다.	There might be a good thing if the inventory of the Scavenger Guild.	There might be something nice in the Scavinger Guild vault.
78	진우가 마지못해 대답했다.	Jin-woo reluctantly replied.	Jin-woo replied reluctantly.
79	“쓸 만한 단검이라면..”		"If it's a good dagger, then..."
80	요즘 엄청난 방어력으로 '악마왕의 단검'이 먹히지 않는 상대가 많았다.		Recently, although the "Dagger of the Devil King" was powerful, against strong opponents like Thomas, who had tremendous defense, there wasn't much it could do.
81	이 기회에 스케빈저 길드의 도움으로 무기를 바꿔 보는 것도 나쁘지 않겠다는 생각이 들었다.	I thought it would not be too bad to change weapons with the help of a scavenger guild on this occasion.	I thought it wouldn't be a bad idea to change the weapon with the help of Scavinger Guild.
82	그다지 쓸 만한 게 나오지 않는다고 해도 밑져야 본전이니까.	Even if it does not come out to be very useful, it is the main reason.	Even if you don't find something useful, you'll have to pay for it.
83	“단검... 알겠습니다. 감사합니다, 헌터님”	Dagger ... I see. Thank you, Hunter.	"Dagger... OK. Thank you, Hunter."
84	대답을 얻어낸 로라가 환한 얼굴로 메모를 끝내고 연회장을 떠나갔다.	After getting the answer, Laura finished her note with a bright face and left the ballroom.	Laura, who got the answer, left the banquet hall after finishing the memo with a bright face.
85	갑작스런 골리앗의 방문 때문에 정말 무슨 일이 일어나는 건 아닌지 옆에서 가슴을 졸였던 애덤이 안도의 한숨을 내쉬며 다가왔다.	Adam, who was struck by the side of what was really going to happen because of a sudden Goliath visit, came out with a sigh of relief.	Adam, who sighed with relief beside what really happened with Goliath's sudden visit, came along with a sigh of relief.
86	“헌터님, 그럼 이제부터 명단에 적힌 헌터님들을 만나 보실 겁니까”		"Hunter Sung, shall we go meet with the hunters on the list now?"
87	“그래야죠”		"Yes."
88	“그러면 제가 안내해 드리겠습니다. 여기 곳곳에 요원들이 배치되어 있으니 금방 찾을 수 있습니다”		"Then I'll guide you. We have agents all over here, so we can find them in no time."
89	“아뇨”		"No"
90	진우가 씩 웃었다.		Jin-woo grinned.
91	“그럴 필요 없습니다”		"No need"
92	이미 진우의 지시를 받고 출발한 그림자 병사들이 연회장 전체를 누비며 헌터들의 위치를 파악해 둔 상태였다.	The shadow soldiers, who had already been ordered by Jin-woo, had already spotted the hunters by peering through the ballroom.	Shadow soldiers, who had already departed under the direction of Jin-woo, had traveled all over the banquet hall to find out where the hunters were.
93	이제 그들을 하나하나 만나기만 하면 된다.	Now you just have to meet them one by one.	All you have to do is meet them one by one.
94	무슨 일이 있었는지 감을 잡지 못한 애덤이 눈을 동그랗게 떴다.	Adam, who could not sense what was happening, circled his eyes.	Adam opened his eyes wide without knowing what had happened.
95	“예”	Yes?	"Yes"
96	진우는 대답 대신 물었다.	Jin-woo asked instead of the answer.	Jin-woo asked instead of answering.
97	“그런데 왜 한 명이 비죠? 6위가 안 보이던데”		"But why is one person absent in the party? I can't see the 6th place."
98	“어떻게 그걸..”		"How did you..."
99	진우가 어깨를 으쓱해보이자, 애덤이 알겠다는 듯 고개를 끄덕였다.	When Jin-woo shrugged his shoulders, he nodded as if Adam knew.	Jin-woo shrugged, and Adam nodded intelligently.
100	‘아, 영업 비밀...’	Oh, trade secret ... ’	Oh, trade secrets...'
101	그리고 말을 이었다.	And it was a horse.	And he continued.
102	“그분은 컨퍼런스 며칠 전에 연락이 끊기셨습니다. 비밀리에 브라질 정부까지 찾아 나섰지만 아직 행방이 묘연하다고 하더군요”		"We lost contact with him a few days before the conference. The Hunter Bureau has been in contact with the Brazilian Government in secret but they did not tell us anything either."
103	진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded.	Jin-woo nodded his head.
104	그야말로 가공할 파괴력.	The destructive power to be processed.	sheer destructive power
105	2위 토마스에게는 방금 그림자를 붙였고, 3위 크리스토퍼 리드와 6위 브라질 출신의 헌터는 없다.		A shadow has already been put on Thomas, third-place Christopher Reed is gone, and no sixth-place Brazilian Hunter.
106	‘그럼 남은 사람은 모두 일곱 명.’	Then all the rest are seven. ’	Then there are seven left.'
107	진우가 애덤에게 말했다.	Jin-woo told Adam.	Jin-woo said to Adam.
108	“갑시다”	let's go.	"Let's go."
109	“예”	Yes.	"Yes"
110	진우는 애덤과 함께 연회장을 돌아다니며 명단의 헌터들과 인사를 나누었다.	Jin-woo and Adam walk around the banquet hall and greeted the hunters on the list.	Jin-woo went around the banquet hall with Adam and greeted the hunters on the list.
111	일단 애덤에게 그들을 만날 수 있게 해 달라고 부탁하기도 했고, 또 그림자가 붙을 대상에 대해 어느 정도 알아두고 싶기도 했다.	I once asked Adam to meet them, and I wanted to know a little bit about the objects to be shadowed.	Once I asked Adam to let me meet them, and I wanted to know a little bit about what the shadow would be.
112	시작은 1위 류즈캉에서부터, 맨아래 10위까지 차례대로.	Starting from the 1st Liu Zhang, to the bottom 10th in order.	Starting from No. 1 Ryoozkang to No. 10.
113	‘어?’	uh?’	What?'
114	‘성진우 헌터도 여기서 한 번 인맥을 넓혀 보려는 건가?’	Hunter Sung Jin-woo is also trying to expand the network here once?	Is Hunter Sung Jin-woo trying to expand his network here?'
115	‘그런데 그가 말 거는 헌터들이 어째...’	But what he says is how the hunters ... ’	And what about the hunters he's talking about...'
116	헌터들은 진우가 먼저 다가가 인사를 하는 대상의 면모를 살펴보고는, 자신에게도 혹시 말을 걸어 주지 않을까 기대하기 시작했다.	The Hunters began to look forward to seeing Jin-woo approaching and greeting him first, and hoping he would not even talk to him.	Hunter began to expect Jin-woo to talk to him after seeing what he was saying first.
117	‘이쪽으로 온다...!’	Here it comes ...! ’	This way...!'
118	‘그래, 역시 다음은 나지.’		Yes, I think I'm next.'
119	초조하게 진우의 인사를 기다리던 헌터들은 진우가 지나쳐 지나가면 아쉬움에 고개를 숙였다.		The Hunters who anxiously waited for Jin-woo's greeting, bowed down in disappointment as he passed them by.
120	작업은 금방 끝났다.	The work is over.	The work was done in no time.
121	명단에 있는 모든 헌터들에게 그림자 병사를 붙인 진우는 일행들과 함께 연회장을 떠나갔다.	Jin - woo, who had attached a shadow soldier to all the Hunters on the list, left the banquet room with his party.	Jin-woo, who had his shadow soldiers on all the hunters' list, left the banquet hall with his companions.
122	“아..”		"sigh~"
123	마지막으로 인사를 나눈 10위 헌터가 으쓱해서 목소리가 높아진 반면, 11위 이하의 헌터들은 그때부터 말없이 술잔만 홀짝거렸다.		While the last person who he last greeted with, the 10th place, was flattered, the Hunters who ranked 11th and lower sighed in dissapointment.
124	그날.	that day.	That day
125	‘헌터들의 밤' 행사 주최 측인 헌터관리국은 전례 없이 소비량이 늘어난 주량의 원인을 찾느라 골머리를 싸매야 했다.		The organizers of the event was concerned as all the alcoholic beverages had been consumed early.
126	* * *	* * *	* * *
127	“내일이 마지막 날이지”		"Tomorrow is the last day"
128	부국장은 의자에 축 늘어져 았던 애덤 요원에게 커피를 내밀었다.		The deputy director offered coffee to Agent Adam, who had been slopped down in his chair.
129	즉시 자세를 바로 한 애덤이 공손히 커피를 받았다.		Adam, who straightened himself at once, received the coffee politely.
130	“감사합니다, 부국장님”		"Thank you, Deputy Director"
131	애덤의 어깨를 툭툭 두드려준 부국장이 그의 옆에 앉았다.		The deputy director, who tapped Adam on the shoulder, sat next to him.
132	“골리앗과 성 헌터가 맞부딪혔다는 소식을 들었을 때는 숨이 넘어가는 줄 알았네만... 자네가 애써 준 덕분에 잘 해결되어서 다행이야. 정말로 수고했네”		"When I heard that Goliath and Hunter Sung faced each other, I thought the worst, but thanks to your efforts, nothing serious happened between them, you did a great job"
133	“부국장님도 참 별말씀을..”		"Never mind, sir."
134	말은 그렇게 했지만 상관의 진심이 담긴 칭찬을 마다할 부하직원이 있을까?	I mean, do you have any subordinates who are willing to praise you for the sincerity of your supervisor?	Is there a subordinate who can say yes but refuse to accept the compliments of his superior?
135	애덤의 얼굴이 환해졌다.		Adam's face lit up.
136	부하 직원의 솔직한 반응에 흐뭇한 미소를 짓던 부국장이 커피를 마시다 말고 물었다.	The deputy director, who smiled at the honest reaction of his staff, asked not to drink the coffee.	The deputy director, who smiled delightedly at the honest response of his subordinates, asked without drinking coffee.
137	“그래, 가까이서 지켜본 성 헌터는 어떻던가”		"And what had Hunter Sung been doing, since you have been with him during the last days, what can you tell me about him"
138	잠깐 생각해보던 애덤이 말했다.		Adam, who thought for a moment, said.
139	“부국장님, 그거 아십니까? 성진우 헌터님 아직도 매일 꾸준히 트레이닝을 하십니다”	Deputy Commissioner, do you know that? Mr. Hunter Sung Jin-woo, I still train every day.	"Do you know what, sir? SungJin-woo Hunter still trains every day."
140	“트레이닝”		"Training?"
141	“네. 제가 직접 확인했습니다. 그는 아침마다 10킬로를 뛰고, 팔굽혀 펴기를 100개씩을 하며, 윗몸 일으키기와 스쿼트도 빼먹지 않습니다”		"Yes, I checked it myself. He runs 10 kilometers every morning, does 100 push-ups, sit-ups and squats."
142	“뭣”		"What"
143	부국장은 눈을 휘둥그레 떴다.	The deputy director flashed his eyes.	The deputy director opened his eyes wide.
144	이제 최강의 헌터라고 불러도 과언이 아닌 성진우 헌터가 하루도 빠짐없이 그런 기초적인 트레이닝을 하고 있다니?	Now, even if you call it the strongeHunter Sung, is not it an exaggeration to say that Hunter Sung Jin-woo does such basic training every day?	Is it too much to say that Hunter Sung Jin-woo, the strongest Hunter, is doing such a basic training day after day?
145	이미 인간의 한계를 아득히 뛰어넘은 육체에 달리기가 다 무슨 소용이란 말인가?	What is the point of running on the body that has already exceeded human limits?	What's the use of running on a body that's already far beyond human limits?
146	이해할 수 없다는 표정의 부국장에게 애덤의 설명이 이어졌다.	Adam explained to the deputy director that he could not understand.	Adam's explanation followed by the deputy director with a look of incomprehension.
147	“아마도 육체보다는 정신을 가다듬기 위한 수양이겠지요”	“Perhaps it is a foster care to refine the spirit rather than the flesh.”	"Maybe it's better to train your mind than your body."
148	“정신력을 위한 수행..”	“Performed for mental ...”	"A performance for the mind...”
149	애덤은 고개를 끄덕거렸다.		Adam nodded.
150	현대의 기술력을 넘어선 과학기술을 봐도 놀라지 않는 침착함, 단 하루도 트레이닝을 거르지 않는 성실함, 그리고 지친 심신을 가볍게 회복시킬 수 있는 신비한 능력까지.	It is not surprising to see science and technology beyond modern technology, sincerity that does not go through training for a day, and mysterious ability to lightly recover tired mind and body.	His calmness is not surprising to see technology beyond modern technology, sincerity without skipping even a day, and mysterious ability to recover the tired mind and body.
151	애덤이 본 진우는 놀라움 그 자체였다.	It was surprise itself that Adam saw.	The Jin-woo that Adam saw was a surprise.
152	그리고 옆에서 애덤의 이야기를 진지하게 들어주던 부국장 또한 그의 생각에 적극 동의했다.	And the deputy director, who took Adam 's story seriously by the side, also agreed strongly with his idea.	And the deputy director, who listened seriously to Adam's story next to him, also strongly agreed with his idea.
153	“정말... 정말 대단한 친구로구만”	“He's really ... a great friend.”
154	그가 우리 미국의 헌터였으면 얼마나 좋았을까.		How great would it be if Hunter Sung had been born in America'
155	그런 헌터가 있는 한국이 새삼스레 부러워졌다.		It was deeply enviable for South Korea to have such a Hunter.
156	‘음? 커피 맛이 원래 이랬었나?’	Well? Was the original taste of coffee? '	Hmm? Was the coffee supposed to taste like this?’
157	부국장은 감탄과 함께 마시는 이 커피가 오늘따라 왠지 쓰게 느껴져, 결국 다 마시지 못하고 반을 남기고 말았다.	The deputy director feels that this coffee drinking with admiration is somewhat burdensome today, and after all, he could not drink it and left a half.	The coffee, which he drinks with admiration, seems to be used today, so he can't finish it and left half behind.
158	* * *	* * *	* * *
159	이런 말이 있다.	There is this saying.	There is a saying.
160	한국 헌터협회 협회장실의 위치를 알고 싶거든 가장 마지막에 불이 꺼지는 방을 찾아라.		If you want to know the location of the Korea Hunter Association's office, look for the building where the lights never go off.
161	오늘도 고건희는 늦은 시간까지 협회장실에 남아 잔업에 매달렸다.		Today, Go Gun-hee remained at the head of the association until late at night and worked overtime.
162	요즘 들어 마수들이 강해지고 새로운 각성자들의 숫자가 늘면서 사건 사고도 늘어났다.		These days, as the number of awakenings has increased and the number of new awakens has increased, so far.
163	그들을 관리해야 하는 헌터협회 입장에서는 머리 아픈 일이었다.	It was a painful thing for the Hunter Association to manage them.	It was a headache for the Hunter Association to manage them.
164	“흠”		“Hmm.”
165	책상 위에 문서를 내려놓은 고건희가 피곤한 두 눈을 만지작거렸다.	He put down the document on his desk and Gun-Hee touched two tired eyes.	Go Gun-hee, who put the document on the desk, fiddled with tired eyes.
166	‘...이상하군.’	... It's strange. ’	... That's weird.'
167	이상하게도 최근에 심장의 떨림이 멈추지 않는다.	Oddly, the tremor of the heart does not stop recently.	Strangely, my heart hasn't stopped shaking lately.
168	쿵쾅쿵쾅.	Kung-kwang-kung-kwang.	Boom.
169	심장이 좋지 못했던 것이야 한두 해 일이 아니나, 최근 들어 부쩍 상태가 심상치 않았다.	The heart was not good. It is not a year or two, but recently the condition was not clear.	It's not been a year or two since my heart was not good, but I've been in a serious condition lately.
170	‘이제... 한계인가?’		Am I coming ... to my limit?'
171	주치의는 당장 일을 그만두지 않으면 반년 내로 목숨을 잃게 될지도 모른다고 했었다.	His doctor said he might lose his life in six months if he did not quit his job right away.	My doctor had said if I didn't quit my job right away, I might die within half a year.
172	그렇게 1년, 2년.	So one year, two years.	One year, two years.
173	그러다 보니 여기까지 왔다.	So I came here.	So we came all the way here.
174	‘한계라고 해도 어쩔 수 없는 거지. 이만큼 버틴 것이 어딘가?’		Even if I have already reached my limit, I have work to do, right?'
175	고건희는 옅은 미소를 띠웠다.		Go Gun-hee had a light smile.
176	허허.	haha.	Huh.
177	어째서일까?	Why?	Why?
178	예전 같았으면 더, 조금 더 버텨야 한다고 스스로를 채찍질했을 터인데 이젠 그때만큼 불안하지가 않았다.		I would have flung myself for more patience, but now I'm not as nervous as I was then.
179	‘뭐가 달라진 거지?’	What's changed? ’	What's changed?’
180	전과는 뭐가 바뀐 걸까?	What has changed in the past?	What's changed from the past?
181	골똘히 생각해 보던 고건희가 너무도 뻔한 답에 피식 웃고 말았다.	I thought about it, and Gun-Hee laughed at the obvious answer.	Go Gun-hee laughed at the obvious answer.
182	성진우 헌터.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	Sung Jin-woo Hunter
183	이제 한국도 S급의 대재앙을 막을 수 있는 저력이 생겼다.	Korea now has the power to stop the S-class disaster.	Now, Korea has the potential to prevent an S-class disaster.
184	그의 존재 하나로 한국의 위상이 달라졌다.	Korea's status has changed with his presence.	His presence changed Korea's status.
185	‘그래. 어쩌면 내 심장은...’	Yes. Maybe my heart is ... ’	Yes, maybe my heart is...
186	그를 만나기 위해서 지금까지 버텨왔었던 것이 아닐까?	Could not he have stayed to meet him?	Maybe he's been there to meet him.
187	고건희는 씁쓸하게 웃었다.	Gohan smiled bitterly.	Go Gun-hee smiled bitterly.
188	“나도 참 별소리를 다하는군”	I'm also doing the same thing.	"I'm so much of a talker."
189	협회장의 혼잣말이 아무도 없는 협회장실 안을 울리었다.	The chairman's personal message was ringing in the president' s office.	The president of the association rang up the silence of the association's president alone.
190	‘그러고 보니 내일이 성진우 헌터가 돌아오는 날이었나?’	And then, is it tomorrow when Hunter Sung Jin-woo returns? "	So tomorrow was the day when SungJin-woo Hunter returns?’
191	내일 우진철 부장을 앉혀 놓고 그가 직접 목격한 성 진우 헌터의 활약을 들을 생각에 벌써부터 가슴이 뛰었다.	Tomorrow, I am already chestnut to hear the performance of Seung Jin-woo Hunter who witnessed his own Woo Jin-chul.	I was already excited to hear the performance of Hunter Sung Jin-woo, whom he witnessed with Woo Jin-cheol sitting down tomorrow.
192	그때.	then.	then
193	뚜르르-! beep .... beep ... beep ...- 뚜르르-	beep .... beep ... beep ...	beep .... beep ... beep ...
194	별안간 전화기가 울려댔다.	The phone rang out of the blue.	Suddenly the telephone rang.
195	‘이 시간에 전화가?’	Are you calling at this time? ’	At this time?'
196	혹시 또 어딘가에서 무슨 대형사고가 터진 것은 아닌지.	I wonder if there was a big accident somewhere.	Maybe there was another big accident somewhere.
197	고건희는 불안감을 느끼며 수화기를 들었다.	Gun-Hee felt the anxiety and listened to the receiver.	Go Gun-hee picked up the phone feeling anxious.
198	-오늘 별일 있는 건 아니지요?		-You're not doing anything today, are you?
199	아내의 전화였다.		his wife calling
200	“...여보”		"...Honey"
201	귀가 시간이 지나도 들어오지 않는 남편의 안부를 물어오는 부인의 목소리에, 딱딱하게 굳어있던 고건희 협회장의 얼굴이 차츰 풀어졌다.		The voice of his wife, who asked for her husband's safety even after her return home, gradually eased his face, which had been rigid.
202	“별일은 무슨. 그렇지 않아도 곧 가려고..”		"What's the matter? I'll be there soon, though.”
203	그런데.		by the way
204	치직 하는 소리와 함께 갑자기 전화의 신호가 끊어졌다.	Suddenly, the signal of the telephone was cut off with the sound of sewing.	The telephone suddenly went off with a thud.
205	“...여보? 여보”		"...Honey? Honey"
206	당연히 아내의 대답도 들리지 않았다.		Of course I couldn't even hear my wife's answer.
207	무슨 일일까?		What's going on?
208	고개를 갸웃거리며 수화기를 내려놓던 고건희 협회장이 무의식적으로 창밖을 내다보았다.		Go Gun-hee, head of the association, looked out of the window unconsciously, as he was tilting his head down the phone.
209	‘...!’		‘...!’
210	그는 아무 말도 할 수 없었다.		He could not see anything.
211	창밖에 비쳐야 할 모든 것들이 감쪽같이 사라져 있었다.	Everything that had to be out of the window was gone.	Everything that had to be seen out of the window had vanished.
212	빌딩도, 도로도, 사람도.	Building, road, people.	Buildings, roads, people.
213	있는 것이라고는 깊이를 알 수 없는 칠흑 같은 어둠뿐. 불과 몇 초 사이에 창밖의 모습이 완전히 달라져 있었다.	There is only darkness like darkness that has no depth. In a matter of seconds, the exterior of the window was completely different.	All there is is a pitch-black darkness. In only a few seconds the outside of the window had completely changed.
214	있을 수 없는 일이었다.	It was impossible.	It was impossible.
215	“어떻게... 어떻게 이런 일이”		"How... How can this happen?"
216	놀란 고건희 협회장이 몸을 일으킨 순간.		At that moment. Go Gun-hee, stood up from his seat.
217	그는 여태까지 한 번도 본 적 없는 사람이 지금 협회장실의 소파에 앉아 있다는 사실을 깨달았다.	He realized that a person who has never seen him is now sitting on the sofa of the chairman's office.	He realized that someone he had never seen before was now sitting on the couch in the head of the association.
218	마치 처음부터 그 자리에 있었던 것처럼.		As if they were there from the beginning.
219	‘사람...? 아니야. 사람의 기운이 아니다.’		A person? No. It doesn't have a human's energy.'
220	어디 기운뿐인가.		Where is the energy?
221	시체처럼 창백한 얼굴, 길고 새하얀 머리카락, 뾰족한 귀와 보석처럼 빛나는 은색 눈동자.	A pale face like a dead body, a long, white hair, a silver eye shining like a pointy ears and jewels.	a long white hair, pointed ears, and silvery eyes shining like jewels.
222	아이스 엘프.		It was an Ice Elf.
223	혹은 백귀.		Or a «White Walker»
224	하지만 놈이 들어오는 기척은 고건희조차 느낄 수 없었다.		However, the association president did not even feel its presence coming in the room.
225	고건희는 아직 쥐고 있었던 수화기를 천천히 제자리에 놓았다.		Go Gun-hee slowly put the receiver in place, which she was still holding.
226	그리고 나직이 물었다.		And asked.
227	“당신은... 누구요”		"Who... who are you?"


1	대화가 통할까?		Can I even talk to him in the first place?'
2	고건희 협회장의 시선이 불청객을 응시했다.	The pchairman of the association, Go Gun-hee, stared at the uninvited.	Go Gun-hee, chairman of the association, stared at the uninvited guest.
3	“..”	“....”	“..”
4	놈은 말이 없었다.	He was silent.	He was silent.
5	그러나 다른 마수와 달리 곧바로 공격성을 드러내지도 않았다.	But unlike other mashu, he did not immediately show aggression.	Unlike other magic beasts, however, he didn’t show immediate aggression.
6	그저 이 방의 주인을 외면한 채 묵묵히 앉아 있을 뿐.		He simply sat there, ignoring the association president's question.
7	협회장실에 짧은 침묵이 흐르는 동안, 고건희 협회장은 상대를 관찰할 수 있는 시간을 얻었다.		As the silence continued, Go Gun-hee took the time to observe the intruder.
8	‘생긴 것은 아이스 엘프와 흡사하다.’	What happens is like an «White Walker».’	"It's similar to an «White Walker».’
9	흔히 백귀라고도 불리는 '아이스 엘프'들은 상급 던전에서 자주 보이는 마수.	The 'ice elves', often called «White Walkers», are often seen in higher dungeons.	«Ice elves», often called "«White Walker»" are often seen in higher dungeons.
10	그들의 특징적인 생김새는 헌터들 사이에 널리 알려져 있었다.	Their characteristic appearance was widely known among the hunters.	Their characteristic features were well known among the Hunter.
11	그러나 눈앞의 불청객은 그런 보편적인 '아이스 엘프'들의 특징을 가지고 있으면서도, 같은 종이 맞는지 의구심이 들 만큼 뚜렷한 차이점을 보였다.		However, the uninvited guest, while possessing the common characteristics of a "White Walker," was also a bit different from those of his own kind.
12	‘마치...’	It’s like....”	...'
13	평범한 아이스 엘프들이 숲을 이루는 나무들 중 하나라면, 불청객은 말라붙은 숲을 홀로 지키고 있는 고목 그 자체였다.		If ordinary «White Walkers» were considered trees that formed a forest, the uninvited guest would be the oldest tree.
14	나무껍질처럼 갈라진 피부.	Skin cracked like a bark.	skin cracked like a bark
15	앙상한 손가락.	A thin finger.	thin fingers
16	턱에 얼기설기 난 수염과 움푹 들어가 퀭한 두 눈.	The beard and the two eyes that were hollowed in the chin.	a frozen beard and sunken eyes
17	아이스 엘프가 수백, 아니 수천 년을 살면 이런 생김새가 되지않을까 싶은 외모였다.	It was the appearance that the «White Walker» would not look like this if it lived hundreds, or thousands of years.	It was an appearance that the «White Walkers» would look like this if they lived for hundreds, if not thousands of years.
18	범상치 않은 점은 단순히 외모에서 그치지 않았다.	The unusual thing was not just in appearance.	The extraordinary point was not just appearance.
19	꼴깍.		Gulp
20	고건희 협회장은 자신도 모르게 마른침을 삼켰다.	Go Gun-hee, the pchairman of the association, swallowed his own dry mouth.	Go Gun-hee, pchairman of the association, unconsciously swallowed a dry mouth.
21	‘기척을... 기척을 느낄 수가 없다.’	I can’t feel ... I can’t feel it.’	I can't feel...I can't feel it's magical power.'
22	쥐도 새도 모르게 들어온 불청객이 떡하니 소파를 차지하고 앉아 있는데도, 두 눈으로 직접 보기 전까지 전혀 낌새를 눈치채지 못했다.		Although the uninvited guest sat on the couch, Go Gun-Hee did not notice it's presence until he saw it with his eyes.
23	평범한 마수였다면 고건희 협회장의 예리한 감각이 놓쳤을 리가.		If he were an ordinary magical beast, with the keen sense of President Go Gun-Hee, he would have sensed his arrival.
24	‘...내가 감당할 수 없는 상대다.’		...I am not his match.'
25	빠르게 판단을 내린 고건희는 도움을 청하기 위해 책상에 올려두었던 휴대폰을 슬며시 뒤집어 액정을 살폈다.		Having made a quick decision, Go Gun-Hee gently turned his cell phone on his desk for help.
26	그러자.		But then...
27	마수가 고건희를 돌아보았다.		The Ice Elf looked back at Go Gun-hee
28	[이곳은 이미 외부 세계와의 접촉이 완전히 단절되었다.]		[This place has been completely isolated from the outside world]
29	멈칫.		The association president paused.
30	고건희는 놈의 말처럼 신호가 끊겨 있는 핸드폰을 도로 놓았다.	Go Gun-hee put back his cell phone, which was disconnected as he said.	Go Gun-hee, as he said, put back his phone, which had no signal.
31	“내가 지금 꿈이라도 꾸고 있는 건가”	“I’m dreaming about it.”	"Am I dreaming?"
32	마수가 난데없이 서울 한복판의 헌터협회 본부에 침입한 것도 모자라 한국어로 말을 걸어오다니.		He asked, since a magical beast had gotten into the office of the president of the association, and on top of that, he began to speak in Korean.
33	이것이 꿈이 아니라면 대체 어떻게 설명할 수 있을까?	If this is not a dream, how can we explain it?	If this is not a dream, how can you explain it?
34	그때.	Then.	then
35	“큭”		"Gasp!"
36	고건희는 뜨거운 통증이 스쳐 지나간 왼쪽 어깨를 움켜쥐었다.	Go Gun-hee grabbed his left shoulder, which was a hot pain.	Go Gun-hee grabbed the left shoulder from the hot pain.
37	마수의 손이 자신을 가리키자마자 일어난 일이었다.		It happened as soon as the hand of the magical beast pointed at him.
38	조심스레 움켜쥐고 있던 손을 떼자 무언가 날카로운 것에 베인 듯한 상처가 드러났다.		When Gun-Hee removed his hand from his left shoulder, he saw a cut.
39	신기한 것은 살점이 예리하게 베여 나갔는데도 피가 전혀 흐르지 않는다		The strange thing was that although the flesh had been cut, the blood did not flow at all.
40	는 점이었다. 상처 부분이 얼어붙어 하얗게 서리가 끼어 있었다.		The wound was frozen.
41	‘대체... 어떻게?’		What the hell... how?'
42	상처를 내려다보던 고건희가 고개를 들었다.		Go Gun-hee, who looked down at the wound, looked up.
43	마수는 여전히 태연한 모습으로 그 자리에 앉아 있었다.		The Ice Elf was still sitting quitely on the couch.
44	[그 통증도 꿈의 일부라고 생각하는가?]		[Do you think that pain is part of a dream?]
45	고건희가 고개를 끄덕거렸다.		Go Gun-hee nodded.
46	“알겠소. 지금 이게 현실이라는 걸. 그러면 다시 묻지. 당신은 누구요”	“I see. This is real. Then I’ll ask you again, who are you?”
47	[그대가 먼저 알아봐 주길 원했지만, 역시나 그냥 인간일 뿐이었군.]	[I wanted you to find out first, but you were just a human being.]
48	“그냥 인간...”	“Just a human being.”
49	마수가 천천히 일어났다.	The monster rose slowly.
50	그와 동시에 소파나 탁자 등 그의 주위에 있던 모든 집기들이 양옆으로 밀려나더니 벽에 처박혔다.		At the same time, all the furniture around him, such as a sofa or a table, was pushed aside and stuck in the wall.
51	콰드득!	Quaddeuk!	Kwaddeuk!
52	처박힌 집기들은 얼어붙어 벽에서 떨어지지 않았다.	The scuttled houses froze and did not fall off the wall.	The piles of furniture froze and couldn't fall off the wall.
53	‘맙소사...’	Oh, my God...'
54	고건희의 눈이 휘둥그레졌다.	Go Gun-hee's eyes widened.	Go Gun-hee's eyes opened wide.
55	소름 끼치는 냉기가 협회장실 안을 서서히 잠식해 들어갔다.		the cold chill slowly penetrated the association's chamber.
56	[내게 약자를 유린하는 취미는 없다. 모습을 드러내라, 광휘의 파편이여.]		[I do not have the time to play around with the weak. Show yourself, Fragment of Light.]
57	어느 누가 고건희 협회장을 약자라 칭할 수 있을까?		Who can call Go Gun-hee, the head of the association, a weak man?
58	하지만 고건희는 반박하지 못했다.		However, Go Gun-hee could not refute.
59	눈앞에 서 있는 존재는 위엄이 태산 같았으며, 입을 열 대마다 목소리가 천둥처럼 울려 댔다.		The presence before him had an overwhelming aura, he did not know how to refute such power.
60	[어서!]	[Come on!]	[Come on!]
61	자신과는 격이 다르다.	It is not like you.	be in a different class from oneself
62	누구보다 뛰어난 감각을 지니고 있기에 상대와의 격차 또한 한순간에 알 수 있었다.		With his senses as an S-rank Hunter, the power difference between the two was immediately apparent to him.
63	고건희의 이마에 식은땀이 맺혀갔다.		A cold sweat formed on Go Gun-hee's forehead.
64	[그릇이 부서질 것을 염려하는가? 그러나 네가 아니더라도 너의 그릇은 곧 수명을 다한다.]		[Are you worried that the 'container' will break? But even if you do not reveal yourself, the 'container' will die soon.]
65	만약 겁이 나서 숨은 거라면.	If you were scared and you hid.	If he's scared and hiding.
66	그렇게 덧붙인 마수가 양쪽 손바닥을 위로 향했다. 그리고 그곳에 시퍼런 냉기가 응축되기 시작했다.	The monster added, and he turned his palms up, and there a cold chill began to condense.	Then the monster put his hands up. And there the cold chill began to condense.
67	[더 이상 너와 대화를 나누고 있을 가치도 없겠지.]	[It’s not worth talking to you anymore.]
68	“...”	“....”
69	고건희가 의미를 이해할 수 없는 상대방의 말에 극도의 혼란스러움을 느끼고 있던 순간.		In that moment, Go Gun-hee felt extremely confused by the words of the magical beast.
70	마수의 한쪽 손에서 냉기가 떨어져 나왔다.		Coldness began to expel out of the hands of the Ice Elf.
71	쿠아앙-!		Cuaang-!
72	폭발이 협회장이 서 있던 곳을 휩쓸고 지나갔다.		An explosion swepth through where the association president stood.
73	극심한 냉기가 만들어 낸 흰 연기가 안개처럼 한 치 앞을 볼 수 없게 주위를 뒤덮었다.		White smoke from the explosion spread to cover the surroundings.
74	그런데.		But then...
75	그 연기 속에서 두 개의 불빛이 새어 나왔다.		Two lights leaked out of the smoke.
76	금빛 눈동자.		golden eyes
77	새어 나오는 빛을 확인한 마수가 얼굴에 미소를 띠며 남은 하나의 냉기를 마저 던졌다.	Magic Beast, who confirmed the leaking light, smiled at his face and threw the remaining cold air.	After seeing the light coming out, the man smiled on his face and threw the remaining cold air.
78	“흥”	Heung	"Hoo"
79	고건희 협회장은 팔을 휘둘러 냉기를 후려쳤다. 손에 맞은 냉기가 튕겨져 나가 벽에 부딪혔다.	The pchairman of the association, Go Gun-hee, waved his arm and hit the cold.	Go Gun-hee, pchairman of the association, swung his arm and struck the cold air. The coldness of the hand bounced off and hit the wall.
80	퍼엉-!	Per--!	Pooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo
81	냉기가 폭발하며 한쪽 벽면이 끔찍이 터져 나갔다.	The cold blew out, and one wall burst out horribly.	The cold air exploded and one wall exploded horribly.
82	무너진 벽 뒤는 그저 끝도 없는 검은 공간이었다.	Behind the collapsed wall was just an endless black space.	Behind the collapsed wall was just an endless black space.
83	시야를 가리고 있던 연기가 서서히 걷히고, 고건희 협회장이 온전한 모습을 드러냈다.	The smoke that covered the field of view slowly was lifted, and the pchairman of the association of Go Gun-hee showed his whole appearance.	Smoke blocking the view was slowly lifted, and Go Gun-hee, chairman of the association, appeared intact.
84	두 눈은 물론이거니와, 그의 전신을 둘러싼 막강한 오러가 금빛으로 일렁이고 있었다.	His eyes, of course, were a powerful orror that surrounded his whole body in gold.	His eyes, of course, were golden rays of powerful oracle surrounding his whole body.
85	“협회장실을 분리해 차원의 틈새에 가두었나. 제법이군”		"You separated the president's office and locked it off in a separate dimension? Impressive."
86	고건희 협회장의 입에서 평소의 그와는 전혀 다른 목소리가 흘러나왔다.		Go Gun-hee, sounded a completely different voice from his usual.
87	마수가 다시 입을 열었다.		The ice elf opened his mouth again.
88	[드디어... 드디어 만나게 되었구나. 가장 찬란한 광휘의 파편이여. 오랫동안 너를 찾아 헤맸다. 설마하니 네가 고장 난 그릇 안에 갇혀, 아무 힘도 못 쓰고 있었을 줄이야.]		[So...we've finally met, Fragment of Light. I've been looking for you for a long time. I was beginning to think you were trapped in a broken 'vessel' and was unable to use your powers.]
89	갑작스럽다는 말투와 달리 마수의 표정은 처음부터 지금까지 조금도 변하지 않았다.		Despite the change in tone of his voice, the Ice Elf's cold expression didn't change from the start.
90	그는 얼어붙은 얼굴로 계속해서 말을 이어 갔다.	He continued, his face frozen.	He continued to speak with a frozen face.
91	[우리는 이미 너희 일곱의 위치를 모두 찾아냈다. 그리고 그중 두 개의 파편을 부숴 버린 상태지.]	[We have already located all seven of you, and have destroyed two of them.]	We have located all seven of you. And it's broken down two of them.
92	고건희의 얼굴이 굳어졌다.	Go Gun-hee's face hardened.	Go Gun-hee's face hardened.
93	자신 말고도 모든 지배자들의 위치가 들통났고, 벌써 두 명의 동료가 그릇을 잃고 말았다니.		All but himself, all the rulers were revealed, and two colleagues had already lost their "containers".
94	이런 식의 반격은 지배자들의 예상에 없었다.		The rulers could not have anticipated this kind of counterattack.
95	[그 얼굴.]	[The face.]	[That face.]
96	마수가 미소를 지었다.	Magic Beast smiled.	The ice elf smiled.
97	[그 기고만장한 얼굴에 흐르는 당혹감을 느끼고 싶었다. 이젠 아무 미련 없이 네놈의 그릇을 파괴할 수 있겠군.]	[I wanted to feel the embarrassment in that obligatory face. Now I can destroy your vessel without any fuss.]	I wanted to feel the embarrassment of that lofty face. Now I can destroy your vessel without any doubt.]
98	“어디 한번 해 보아라, 혹한의 군주여”		"Let's do it then, Lord of the Cold"
99	고건희의 일갈!		Go Gun-hee shouted!
100	그의 전신에서 일렁이는 금빛 오러가 한층 더 강해지더니, 어느새 온몸에서 빛이 뿜어져 나오는 모양새로 변했다.		The twinkling golden aura from his whole body became stronger and suddenly turned into a form of light spouting out of his body.
101	어둠에 찬 공간을 밝히는 찬란하게 눈부신 빛.		the brilliant light illuminated the dark space
102	그러나 강대한 힘을 목격하고 있으면서도 혹한의 군주는 여전히 조소를 지우지 않았다.	But while witnessing the mighty power, the monarch of the cold still did not erase the scorn.	However, despite witnessing strong power, the cruel monarch did not laugh at him.
103	[발버둥을 치겠다는 것인가? 참으로 어리석구나.]	[Are you trying to fight? What a fool.]	[Do you mean to struggle? What a fool!]
104	군주의 눈에서도 새하얀 빛이 뿜어져 나왔다.	A white glow came out of the monarch’s eyes.	The king's eyes radiated white light.
105	동시에 그의 발밑이 얼어붙어가기 시작했다.	At the same time, his feet began to freeze.	At the same time, his feet began to freeze.
106	고건희가 빛으로 둘러싸인 것처럼, 지독히도 시린 기운이 군주의 몸 전체를 휘감았다.	Just as Go Gun-hee was surrounded by light, the terrible energy wrapped around the whole body of the monarch.	Just like Go Gun-hee was surrounded by light, a terrible chill swept through the monarch's entire body.
107	혹한의 군주가 이를 드러냈다.	The cold monarch revealed his teeth.	This was revealed by a severe cold monarch.
108	[인간의 몸을 빌린 너와 인간의 몸을 차지한 나. 네가 나의 털끝조차 건들 수 있을 성싶으냐?]		[You merely took possession of a human body. Do you think you can even touch a hair of mine?]
109	군주가 방심하고 있는 이때.	At this time the monarch is in a hurry.	at a time when the monarch is on alert
110	지금이 유일한 기회임을 직감한 고건희가 쏜살같이 튀어 나가 군주를 덮쳤다.	Go Gun-hee, who felt that this was the only opportunity, jumped out and hit the monarch.	Realizing that now is the only chance, Go Gun-hee shot out and attacked the monarch.
111	그러나 군주의 반응은 결코 느리지 않았다.	But the monarch’s reaction was never slow.	But the reaction of the monarch was never slow.
112	쾅!	bang!	Bang!
113	빛과 냉기가 한데 뒤엉키며 어마어마한 폭발을 만들어 냈다.	The light and the cold tangled together, creating a huge explosion.	Light and cold combined to create a tremendous explosion.
114	콰광! 쾅! 콰앙-!	Kwa-kwang! Boom! Kwa-ang!	Quagwang! Boom! Quaiang!
115	그러나 싸움이 계속될수록 고건희의 움직임이 눈에 띄게 둔해져갔다.	However, as the fight continued, the movement of Go Gun-hee became noticeably dull.	But as the fight continued, Go's movements slowed noticeably.
116	그와 비례해 상처가 늘어 간다.		his wound grew larger as he fought
117	움직임이 격해질 때마다 고건희의 입에서 새하얀 입김이 터져나왔다.	Every time the movement became intense, a pure white breath burst out of Go Gun-hee's mouth.	Whenever the movement intensified, Go Gun-hee's breath came out of her mouth.
118	“하악”	“Ha-a-ha”
119	이 추위 속에서 죽음을 목전에 둔 환자의 몸으로 싸울 수 있는 시간은 끽해야 2분 정도.	In this cold, you have to spend about two minutes fighting with the patient's body.	In this cold weather, it takes at least two minutes to fight with a patient on the verge of death.
120	군주의 말대로, 싸움의 결과는 처음부터 정해져 있었다.	As the monarch said, the outcome of the fight was fixed from the beginning.	As the monarch said, the outcome of the fight was fixed from the beginning.
121	체력은 이미 한계.		physical strength is already reach its limit
122	허용치 이상의 마력을 소모한 고건희의 눈이 붉게 충혈 되고 입가에 피가 흐르기 시작했다.		Go Gun-hee's eyes, which used more mana than allowed, became red and began to bleed around his mouth.
123	그러나 그러한 노력도 별 의미없이.		But such efforts are meaningless.
124	푹! Hook! Clang!	Hook!	Hook!
125	고건희의 가슴을 꿰뚫은 뾰족한 얼음 기둥이 등 위로 솟아 나왔다.		A pointed column of ice that pierced Go Gun-hee's chest rose above his back.
126	“커헉”		"Cough"
127	고건희가 핏물을 왈칵 쏟아 냈다.	Go Gun-hee poured out his blood.	Go Gun-hee burst out blood.
128	손끝에서 만들어 낸 얼음 기둥으로 고건희에게 치명상을 가한 혹한의 군주가 안타깝다는 듯 혀를 찼다.	The cold monarch who caused the fatal injury to Go Gun-hee with the ice pillar made from his fingertips kicked his tongue as if he was sorry.	The emperor, who inflicted a fatal blow to Go Gun-hee with an ice pole made from his fingertips, spoke with regret.
129	[그것이 네 그릇의 한계인가? 보잘것없구나, 광휘의 파편이여.]		[Is that the limit of your vessel? How pitiful, Ruler of Light.]
130	고개를 숙인 채 숨을 헐떡이는 고건희를 혹한의 군주가 내려다보았다.	The cold monarch looked down at Go Gun-hee, who was panting with his head bent.	He looked down at Go Gun-hee, who was gasping for breath, with his head down.
131	[너희가 새 그릇을 찾는 데 시간이 얼마나 걸릴까? 1년? 2년? 그러나 우리의 군대는 이미 당도해 있다.]	[How long will it take you to find a new bowl? A year? Two years? But our army is already there.]	How long will it take you to find a new vessel? A year? Two years? But our army is already there.]
132	너희의 병사가 도착하기 전에 이 세계의 모든 것은 끝장나 있으리라.	Everything in this world will be over before your soldiers arrive.	Everything in this world will be over before your soldiers arrive.
133	[이 세계의 주민들을 지키려 했던 것이 너희의 실수다. 너희가 한눈을 팔아도 이길 수 있을 만큼, 우리가 하찮은 상대로 보였더냐?]	[It is your mistake to protect the people of this world. Have we seen so little as to win, even if you sell your eyes?]	It is your fault that you have tried to protect the people of this world. Did we look like we could win if you sold your eyes?]
134	혹한의 군주는 승리의 미소를 지어 보였다.	The cold lord smiled at victory.	The cold monarch smiled at the victory.
135	[그럼...]	[So ...]	[So...]
136	마지막을 장식하기 위해, 군주는 고건희의 가슴을 꿰뚫은 손 대신 다른 손을 치켜들었다.		To finish him, the monarch raised raised his other hand
137	그 손위에 시린 기운이 맺혀 갔다.	The hand was filled with a chill.	A chill was felt in the hand.
138	지배자의 그릇으로 쓰이고 있는 인간의 숨통을 끊어버릴 일격이 완성되어가는 중이었다.		he prepared a lethal blow that would end the ruler of lights life
139	그런데 그때.	But then.	But then.
140	“크핫, 아하하”	“Khat, ha ha.”	"KHOT, AHA"
141	별안간 고건희가 피에 젖은 입술로 대소를 터트렸다.		Suddenly, Go Gun-hee burst his lips soaked in blood.
142	군주의 손이 멈췄다.	The monarch’s hand stopped.	The monarch's hand stopped.
143	[...?]	[...?]	[...?]
144	고건희는 숨을 헐떡이면서도 군주를 노려보는 눈에 힘을 주었다.		Go Gun-hee gave his eyes a boost as he looked at the monarch while gasping for breath.
145	“내가, 쿨럭, 아무 의미도 없이 너와 싸웠으리라 생각했나”	“I, Coolock, thought I’d fight you without meaning.”	"Did you think I fought you, cool-luck, for nothing?"
146	고건희의 왼손이 가슴 아래 군주의 손목을 억세게 틀어쥐었다.		Go Gun-hee's left hand held the king's wrist firmly under his heart.
147	“너희가 우리의 방식을 답습할 것을 예상하지 못했듯, 너희에게도 예상을 뛰어넘는 커다란 변수가 생겼다”	“Just as you didn’t expect to follow our way, you have a big variable that goes beyond your expectations.”	"Just as you didn't expect to repeat our way, you've got a huge variable that's out of your mind."
148	[...변수?]	[...variables?]	[...variables?]
149	고건희의 자신만만한 얼굴에 놀란 군주의 눈이 커졌다.	The eyes of the surprised monarch widened in the confident face of Go Gun-hee.	Go Gun-hee's confident face broadened the eyes of the surprised monarch.
150	허세? 아니, 그런 것치고는 표정이 너무 의미심장하다는 생각이 스쳐 지나갔던 순간.	Bluff? No, the moment I thought the expression was too meaningful for that.	Huh? No, I thought my face was too meaningful.
151	군주가 급히 목을 옆으로 꺾었다.	The monarch hastily bent his neck aside.	The monarch snapped his neck sideways.
152	‘...!’		‘...!’
153	그야말로 찰나.	It's a moment.	It's as good as it gets.
154	엄청난 마력이 방금 자신의 얼굴이 있었던 자리를 지나갔다.	A great magic power passed the spot where his face had just been.	A great deal of mana just passed where his face was.
155	마력을 쏟아낸 고건희의 오른팔이 타버렸을 정도로 끔찍한 화력이었다.	It was a terrible firepower that burned the right arm of Go Gun-hee who poured out the magic power.	It was such a horrible fire that Go Gun-hee's right arm burned out.
156	마력은 분리된 공간의 막다른 벽에 부딪혀 폭발을 일으켰다.	The magic power hit the dead end of the separate space and caused an explosion.	Mana caused an explosion when it hit the wall of a separate space.
157	쿠웅-!	Ku-woong!	Kuung-!
158	공간 전체가 흔들리는 힘.	The force that shakes the whole space.	the force that shakes the whole space
159	이런 걸 제대로 맞았으면 어떻게 됐을는지.	What if it had been right?	What would have happened if I got this right?
160	‘...위험했군.’	...dangerous.’	...dangerous.
161	그러나 군주는 순식간에 적의 의도를 파악했고, 그 결과 아찔했던 순간을 벗어날 수 있었다.	But the monarch quickly grasped the enemy's intentions and as a result he was able to escape the moment when he was stunned.	However, the monarch quickly understood the enemy's intentions, and as a result, he was able to escape from the dizzy moment.
162	군주는 방금 공격으로 모든 힘을 소진해버렸을 고건희를 바라보며 웃었다.		The monarch smiled at Go Gun-hee, who had just consumed all his energy in an attack.
163	[이것이 네 비장의 한 수였나?]	[Is this one of your spleen?]	Was this your ace?]
164	명백히 조소의 뜻이 담긴 미소.	A smile clearly meant to be scornful.	a evidently derisive smile
165	그런데.		By the way
166	고건희도 따라 웃었다.	Go Gun-hee laughed along.	Go Gun-hee smiled along.
167	“그래”		"Yes"
168	핏기 없는 창백한 얼굴에 떠오르는 미소를 발견한 군주는 영문모를 불길함을 느꼈다.	The monarch, who found a smile on his pale face without blood, felt the ominousness of English.	When the prince found a smile that came to him with a pale face, he felt an ominous look.
169	어째서.	Why?	for some reason
170	어째서 승리가 확정된 이 시점에 소름이 돋은 것일까?	Why did the horrifying moment of victory come to light?	Why did he get goosebumps at this point when the victory was confirmed?
171	의문은 오래가지 않았다.	The question did not last long.	The question did not last long.
172	쩌억-		쩌-
173	‘...?’	...?	‘...?’
174	군주의 시선이 뒤를 향했다.	The monarch’s eyes followed.	The eyes of the monarch were on the back.
175	강대한 마력에 부딪힌 결계가 깨져 나가며 바깥세상과의 차단된 공간이 무너져 가고 있었다.	The great magic power was breaking down and the space blocked from the outside world was collapsing.	A closed space with the outside world was crumbling as a result of the breakdown of a powerful mana.
176	‘이걸 위해서?’	For this?	For this?
177	하지만.	But...	but
178	이것이야말로 의미 없는 몸부림이 아닌가?	Isn’t this a meaningless struggle?	Isn't this a meaningless struggle?
179	[차원의 벽이 걷혔다고 해서 달라질 것은 없을 텐데?]	[The dimensional wall would not change anything.]	[Just because the wall in the dimension has been lifted, there won't be any difference.]
180	그러나 노장의 몸에 깃든 지배자의 의식은 한쪽 입꼬리를 올렸다.	But the ruler’s consciousness in the old man’s body raised one side of his mouth.	However, the ruler's ritual in the old man's body lifted one's mouth.
181	“과연... 그럴까”	“I don’t know if I can—”	"I'm sorry, shall I?"
182	와장창-!	Wow!	Wajangchang!
183	곧이어 결계가 완벽히 깨져 나가고, 공간이 원래의 모습을 되찾았다.	Soon the system was completely broken, and the space was restored to its original shape.	Soon after, the settlement was completely broken and the space was restored to its original form.
184	빌딩의 불빛.	The light of the building.	building lights
185	그 빌딩 아래의 도로를 지나다니는 차량들.	Vehicles passing through the road under the building.	cars running down the road under the building
186	그리고 협회장실.	And the chairman's office.	And the head of the association.
187	모든 것이 제자리로 돌아왔다.	Everything is back in place.	Everything is back in place.
188	그렇다는 말은.	That is.	to say so
189	고건희는 마지막 힘을 짜내 아래를 보고서 외쳤다.	Go Gun-hee squeezed out his last strength and looked down and shouted.	Go Gun-hee gathered his last strength and cried out, looking down.
190	“지금”	“Now”	"Now"
191	고건희의 발밑.	Go Gun-hee's feet.	beneath Go's feet
192	그의 그림자에서 떨어져 나간 그림자 하나가 개미 모양으로 변했다. 개미는 군주를 피해 괴성을 지르며 창밖으로 뛰어내렸다.	A shadow fell from his shadow into an ant. The ant hollered out of the window, evading the monarch.	A shadow that fell from his shadow turned into an ant. The ant jumped out of the window screaming away from the monarch.
193	끼에엑-!	sfx!	Gae-e-e-!
194	군주의 시선이 그쪽으로 향했다.	The monarch’s eyes turned to him.	The eyes of the monarch were on it.
195	어디서 뜬금없이 혼세의 주민 하나가 나타났는지는 알 수 없었다.	I did not know where one of the chairmans of Honsei appeared without any hesitation.	It was not clear where a confused chairman suddenly appeared.
196	그러나 그저 주민 중 하나.	But it was just one of the chairmans.	But it's just one of the chairmans.
197	벌레들의 왕에게 종속되어 있는 미약한 병사, 그뿐일 터.	The weak soldier, who was subordinated to the «monarch of insects», was the only one.	That's the weak soldier who's subordinate to the king of insects.
198	그런데.	But...	by the way
199	군주는 점점 멀어지고 있는 개미에게서 눈을 떼지 못했다.	The monarch could not keep an eye on the ants that were getting farther away.	The monarch couldn't take his eyes off the growing ant.
200	‘설마!’	No way!	Don't do that!
201	군주의 눈이 번쩍 뜨였다.	The monarch’s eyes flashed.	The sovereign's eyes flashed.
202	아아-	aa-	Ah-ah
203	눈치챘어야 했다.	I should have noticed.	I should have noticed.
204	자신의 그릇이 망가지는 것을 염려해 힘을 아끼던 녀석이, 그릇이 되는 인간의 몸이 붕괴될 정도의 힘을 한 번에 쏟아부어 결계를 깬 이유를.	The reason why the man who saved his power because he was worried that his bowl would be broken was to pour the power of the human body to collapse at once and break the balance.	The man who saved his energy for fear of losing his vessel broke the conclusion by throwing enough energy to cause the human body to collapse.
205	놈은 그냥 결계에서 빠져나오고 싶어서 죽을힘을 다했던 것이 아니다.	He did not just try to die because he wanted to get out of the line.	He didn't just want to get out of the box.
206	다른 이유가 있었던 거다.	There was another reason.	There was another reason.
207	‘안 돼!’	No!	No!'
208	뒤늦게 개미의 정체를 눈치챈 혹한의 군주가 눈을 부릅떴다.	The cold monarch, who noticed the identity of the ant late, opened his eyes.	A cold monarch who belatedly noticed the ant's identity was watching.
209	파박!	Pabak!	Clap!
210	고건희를 내팽개친 군주는 달아나는 개미를 향해 뛰어올랐다.	The monarch, who threw away Go Gun-hee, jumped toward the running ant.	The monarch who threw away Go Gun-hee jumped up to the running ant.
211	그의 손에 냉기가 얼어붙으며 서슬 퍼런 얼음 낫이 생성됐다.	A cold chill froze in his hand, creating a scythe of ice.	The cold air froze over his hand, creating a slant of ice.
212	순식간에 개미에게 접근한 군주가 한손에 쥔 얼음 낫을 내려쳤다.	Suddenly, the monarch approached the ant and struck down the ice sickle held in one hand.	In an instant, a monarch approached the ant and struck down an ice sickle in one hand.
213	그러나 그때.	But then.	But then.
214	덥석!	!	Hot!
215	낫을 움켜쥔 손목이 누군가의 손에 가로막혔다. 손을 꼼짝달싹 하지 못하게 만드는 강력한 악력.	The wrists clutching the sickle were blocked by someone’s hand, a powerful grip that kept them from moving.	Someone's grip on the sickle blocked the hand. a powerful grip
216	그 힘에 놀라 눈이 커지기도 전에 목까지 잡혔다.	I was caught up in my neck before my eyes grew bigger.	Surprised by its power, he was caught even before his eyes expanded.
217	[컥!]	[Puck!]	[Quick!]
218	개미가 사라진 자리에 갑자기 나타난 상대를 보고 혹한의 군주는 심장이 철렁 내려앉았다.	The cold monarch sat down when he saw his opponent suddenly appearing in the place where the ant disappeared.	When the ant suddenly appeared at its disappearance, the heart of the bitter cold.
219	그가 믿을 수 없다는 듯 물었다.	“What?” he asked, unbelievable.	He asked incredulously.
220	[네가... 왜?]	[You ... why?]	[Why?]
221	진우는 혹한의 군주가 달아나지 못하도록 목을 틀어쥐고서 의아한 눈빛을 보냈다.	Jin-woo had a curious look at his neck so that the cold monarch could not escape.	Jin-woo held his head to prevent the cold monarch from escaping and gave him a questioning look.
222	“아이스 엘프”	“«White Walker»”	"«White Walkers»"


1	진우에게 있어 아이스 엘프는 사연이 많은 마수였다.		For Jin-woo, the «White Walker» was a magic beast with many stories.
2	처음 들어갔었던 레드 게이트에서 화살을 날려댄 놈들이 바로 아이스 엘프 아닌가? 그때 단도 하나만을 남기고 사라져버린 보스몹 '바루카'에게 얼마나 아쉬워했는지.	Is not it the «White Walkers» who have shot the arrows at the first Red Gate? He was saddened by the boss 'Baruka' who had just left a single dagger at that time.
3	그 기억이 떠오르자 당시 놈의 그림자 추출에 실패했을 때의 기분까지 함께 찾아왔다.		When the memory came to mind, he felt the same way when he failed to extract his shadow.
4	‘겨우 잊고 있었는데...’	I just forgot ... ’
5	자연히 아이스 엘프의 목과 손목을 쥔 손에 더 힘이 들어갔다.	Naturally, the hand holding the «White Walker»'s neck and wrist was more powerful.
6	우득!	Help!	Oops!
7	[컥!]	[Cluck!]
8	그런데.	By the way.	by the way
9	어째서 던전 안에 있어야 할 상급 마수가 여기에 있는 걸까?		Why is it here that a high-level monster who is supposed to be in the dungeon?
10	건물 7, 8층 높이에서 그림자 병사와 위치를 바꾼 진우는 떨어지지 않게 '지배자의 권능'으로 균형을 유지하며 아이스 엘프에게 물었다.		Jin-woo, who changed his position with a shadow soldier at the height of 7th and 8th floors of the building, balancing the «White Walkers» with his『Power of ruler』so that it could not fall, asked.
11	“넌 뭐냐”		"Who are you?"
12	뾰족한 귀나 새하얀 머리카락, 은색 눈을 보니 백귀 놈들이 맞는 것 같기는 한데, 왠지 모르게 놈에게서 헤아릴 수 없이 긴 세월의 흔적이 느껴졌다.	The pointed ears, the pure white hair, and the silver eyes make it look like they are «White Walker», but somehow I can feel the traces of countless years.	Seeing sharp ears, white hair and silver eyes, I thought they were the «White Walker», but somehow I could not help but feel the signs of countless years.
13	게다가.	Besides.	In addition
14	[크아악!]	[Big aar!]	[Chhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!
15	이를 악문 마수가 있는 힘껏 진우의 두 팔을 뿌리쳤다.		Clenched claws shook Jinwoo's arms away.
16	‘...!’		‘...!’
17	굉장한 힘!	Great power!	Great power!
18	자신의 손을 빠져나간 마수에게 놀라움을 느낄 틈도 없이, 진우는 마수의 입안에 응결되기 시작한 시린 기운을 감지했다.	Without a moment of surprise, Magic Beast succeeded in condensing in the mouth of Magic Beast, sensing his breathing.	Without a moment to be surprised by the man out of his hand, Jin-woo sensed the cold energy that began to condense into the beast's.
19	문득 놈의 모습에서 입으로 번개를 내뿜던 '악마왕 바란'이 겹쳐졌다.		Suddenly, "Baran - the Devil King" was overlapped by lightning that flashed through his mind.
20	본능적으로.	In a instinct.
21	진우는 상체를 비틀었다.	Jin-woo twisted his upper body.
22	콰아-!	Kwaa -!
23	마수의 입에서 뿜어져 나온 냉기가 진우를 지나쳐 허공으로 쏟아졌다.	The cold air that came out of Magic Beast 's mouth poured into the air through Jin - woo.
24	놈이 쏟아 낸 무시무시한 마력을 두 눈으로 확인한 진우가 빠르게 적절하다고 생각되는 거리까지 멀어졌다.	Jin-woo, who confirmed the ghastly magical power he had poured out with his own eyes, quickly moved away to the distance he thought was appropriate.
25	후드득.	Huddle.
26	진우는 어깨에 달라붙은 얼음조각을 털어 내며 아이스 엘프, 아니 혹한의 군주의 움직임을 주시했다.	Jin-woo shook off the pieces of ice clinging to his shoulders and watched the movement of the «White Walkers», the monarchs of cold.	Jin-woo watched the movements of the monarch of the «White Walkers», or the cold, by shaking off pieces of ice on his shoulder.
27	보통 놈이 아니다.		this is no ordinary man/beast
28		A sharp sensation warned him that he was stronger than any enemy he had ever fought.
29	그러나 놀라고 있는 쪽은 진우만이 아니었다.		But Jin-woo wasn't the only one who was surprised.
30	[어떻게 네가...?]	[How can you ...?]
31	황급히 진우의 그림자를 내려다 본 군주는 그 속에 잠들어 있는 병사들의 숫자를 보고 놀란 기색을 숨기지 못했다.	The monarch, who hurriedly looked down at the shadow of Jin-woo, could not hide his surprise as he saw the number of soldiers sleeping in it.
32	[어째서 그만한 숫자의 병력을 모았음에도 우리와 접촉하지 않았는가?]		[Why didn't you contact us when you collected that number of troops?]
33	그러나 진우가 아무런 대답도 않자, 군주는 진우의 눈을 들여다보았다. 곧 고통스러운 신음이 그의 입에서 흘러나왔다.		But when Jin-woo did not answer anything, the monarch looked into Jin-woo's eyes. Soon a painful moan came out of his mouth.
34	[그런가... 네가 놈이 말했던 변수였나.]		[you are the variable we were warned about]
35	뭐라고 떠드는 거지?	What are you talking about?	What are you talking about?
36	진우는 마수가 하는 말의 뜻이 궁금했으나, 놈과 문답을 주고받을 만한 여유가 없었다.		Jin-woo wondered what the monarch meant, but he couldn't afford to exchange questions with him.
37	아차 하면 적의 칼날이 닿는다.		The enemy's blade touches him.
38	그리고 그 칼날은 그냥 무시하고 넘어갈 수 있을 정도로 무디지가 않았다.	And the blade was not so dull enough to just ignore it.
39	방금 전 한순간 얼어붙었던 어깨가 아직도 욱신거리고 있었으니까.		My shoulders were still throbbing after a moment of freezing.
40	슬쩍 어깨 쪽을 곁눈질한 진우가 조용히 창고에서 '악마왕의 단검'을 불러 왔다.	Jin-woo peeked at his shoulder, and quietly called the 『Devil King's Dagger』 in the inventory.
41	양손에 하나씩.	One in each hand.
42	진우의 눈매가 가늘어졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes narrowed.
43	‘...마법계열 타입인가.’		...is that the magic sequence type?'
44	손을 간신히 뿌리친 걸 보면, 가진 마력에 비해 근력이나 방어력은 그리 높아 보이지 않았다.	When you see your hands barely scattered, your muscle strength and armor are not so high compared to your magic power.	Just because he managed to shake off his hand, his strength and defense didn't seem so high compared to his magical powers.
45	그나마 다행이었다.	I was glad.	It was a good thing.
46	여러 타입의 마수들과 싸웠던 경험으로 미루어 봤을 때, 순식간에 처리가 가능한 마법계열의 적들이 가장 쉬웠다.	Given the experience of fighting several types of battlefields, the enemies of the magic series, which can be quickly dealt with, were the easiest.
47	한 방 승부.	One shot.
48	동급의 마력이라면 마법을 피하기만 하면 승부를 결정지을 수 있는 이쪽이 더 유리하다.	If you have the same class of magic, you can decide the game by avoiding magic.	If it is the same level of magic, it is more advantageous to this side that can decide whether to avoid magic or not.
49	상대도 그 점을 아는지 진우의 적의를 읽고 있으면서도 쉽게 공격에 나서지 못했다.	Even if the opponent knew Jinho's enemy, he could not easily attack him.	While reading Jin-woo's hostility, he could not easily attack him.
50	짧은 시간, 하지만 깊은 고민 끝에 혹한의 군주는 결정을 내렸다.		after many thoughts went through his mind in a short time, the cold monarch made a decision.
51	[...그만두지. 오늘은 목숨 걸고 싸우러 온 것이 아니다.]		[...stop, i do not intend to die/risk my life today]
52	“뭐”		"What"
53	진우가 이맛살을 찡그렸다.		Jin-woo wrinkled his brow.
54	이쪽에서 보내 줄 생각이 없는데, 그만두기는 뭘 그만둔단 말인가?	I do not plan on sending it from here, but what are you doing stopping it?	I don't mean to let you go, but what's the end of it?
55	놈이 가진 엄청난 마력.	He has a tremendous magic power.	his enormous power of magic
56	잡는 데 성공만 하면 경험치가 얼마나 떨어질지 예상을 할 수가 없었다. 어쩌면 거인들의 왕을 잡았을 때처럼 10레벨 가까이 올라갈지도.		jin woo couldnt predict how much experience he would gain by defeating this creature. perhaps he would go up 10 levels like he did after slaying the giant king
57	‘...잠깐만.’		... Hold on.'
58	거기까지 생각이 미친 순간, 진우는 마수의 정체를 짐작해볼 수 있었다.		As soon as he got there, Jin-woo could guess the identity of the creature.
59	‘설마 저 녀석이?’	Is not that him?'	Surely that's him?’
60	군주는 한쪽 손가락 끝으로 협회 건물의 깨진 창문 안을 가리켰다.	The monarch pointed to the broken window of the association building with one fingertip.
61	[너는 저 인간을 구하기 위해 여기 온 것이 아닌가?]	[Are not you here to save that man?]
62	정확히는 협회장에게 붙여 놓은 개미 병사가 위험 신호를 보내기에 달려온 것이었다.	It was precisely that ant soldiers who had been attached to the chairman had come to send out danger signals.	To be exact, an ant soldier who had been posted to the head of the association rushed to send a danger signal.
63	진우의 시선이 군주의 손끝을 따라 이동했다. 거기에는 고건희 협회장이 쓰러져 있었다.		jin woo looked to where his hand was pointing to see the collapsed go gun-hee
64	‘...!’		‘...!’
65	온몸이 피로 젖은 채 미동도 않고 있는 협회장은 한눈에 보기에도 위태로워 보였다.		The head of the association, looked to be in critical condition even at a glance.
66	그때.	then.	then
67	[선택해라.]		[what your choice.].
68	협회장을 가리키던 군주의 왼손에 크고 날카로운 얼음의 창이 생성됐다.		A large, sharp icicle was formed in the left hand of the monarch who pointed to the association head.
69	[나와 싸울 것인지, 그를 구할 것인지.]		[Fight me or save him.]
70	말이 떨어짐과 동시에 군주는 고건희에게 창을 날렸다.		As soon as the words fell, the king sent the icicle to Go Gun-hee.
71	진우의 눈이 커졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes grew bigger.
72	집중력이 극도로 높아지며 주위의 시간이 느리게 흘러가기 시작했다. 창은 천천히, 하지만 정확히 협회장을 노리고 나아갔다.		The concentration was extremely high and the time around began to slow down. The spear moved slowly, but precisely aimed at the president of the association.
73	‘지배자의 권능!’	『Power of ruler』! ’
74	보이지 않는 손으로 창을 멈추려고 했으나, 창을 던진 자의 마력이 그 힘에 저항했다.		He tried to stop the icicle with his invisible hand, but the mana of the man who threw the spear resisted its power.
75	분노한 진우가 혹한의 군주를 돌아보았다.		Angry Jin-woo looked back at the bitter cold monarch.
76	군주는 기다리고 있었다.		The monarch was waiting.
77	진우의 답을.		Jin-woo's answer.
78	아랫입술을 질끈 깨문 진우가 고건희 협회장이 쓰러진 곳을 향해 자신의 몸을 쏘았다.		Jin-woo, who bite his lower lip, shot himself at where Go Gun-hee, president of the association, fell.
79	우웅-!	Woong -!
80	진우가 떠 있던 장소의 대기가 강한 힘에 출렁거렸다.	The atmosphere of the place where Jin-woo floated was on a strong force.	The atmosphere of the place where the rain was floating was buoyed by strong force.
81	창이 닿기 직전, 아슬아슬하게 협회장에게 당도한 진우가 협회장을 창의 궤도 밖으로 끌어냈다.		Just before the icicle hit, jin woo narrowly made it in time to Go and threw the both of them out the window
82	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!	Creack!
83	바닥을 뚫고 들어간 창에서 흘러나온 냉기가 주위를 얼려 갔다.		The cold air from the icicle that penetrated the floor froze around.
84	콰드득, 콰득.	Kwadauldk, Kwadaeng.
85	순식간에 협회장실의 모든 땅이 극저온으로 얼어붙었다.	Suddenly, all the land in the conference room froze to a cryogenic temperature.
86	협회장을 안아 들고 잠시 공중으로 피했던 진우가 냉각이 그치고 나서 다시 내려섰다.	The crowd hugged the chairman, and Jin-woo, who had escaped to the air for a while, stopped again after the cooling stopped.	Jin-woo, who briefly dodged the air holding the association head in his arms, went back down after cooling off.
87	비열한 수작에 화가 난 진우가 고개를 들었을 때, 놈은 소형 게이트 안쪽으로 달아나고 있었다.	When Jin-woo, who was angry at the mean work, lifted his head, he was running into the small gate.	When Jin-woo, angry with his mean trick, looked up, he was running into a small gate.
88	급한 대로 진우는 창고에서 불러낸 '바루카의 단도'를 날렸다.	As soon as it was urgent, Jin-woo fired the 『Baruka's Dagger』 from the inventory.
89	‘단검 쇄도!’	『Impale (Diablo III)』’
90	쉬익!	Sheikh!	Shh!
91	일직선으로 날아간 단검은 군주의 어깨에 명중했다.		The dagger hit the monarch's shoulder when it flew in a straight line.
92	[크악!]	[Great!]	[Khhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!
93	어깨에 박힌 단검과 그 단검을 던진 진우를 차례로 노려본 혹한의 군주는 이를 갈다가 그대로 게이트를 통해서 자취를 감추었다.	The monarch of the cold, who had looked at the shoulder dagger and the dagger that threw the dagger in turn, hid it and hid the trace through the gate.	After looking at the dagger and Jin-woo who threw the dagger on his shoulder, the cruel lord of the cold gnawed his teeth and disappeared through the gate.
94	서서히 크기가 줄어드는 게이트를 보고 뒤쫓으려던 진우가 고건희 협회장의 심각한 상태에 단념했다.	Jin-woo, who was trying to see the gate slowly diminishing in size, gave up on the serious condition of the chairman.	Jin-woo, who was trying to chase after the gradually diminishing gate, gave up on the serious condition of KFA chairman Go Gun-hee.
95	지금은 달아난 적을 쫓는 것보다 고건희 협회장의 치료가 우선이었다.	Now, rather than chasing the fleeing enemy, Kokai association's Chairman's treatment was given priority.	Now, Go Gun-hee's treatment was more important than chasing away the fleeing enemy.
96	“으윽..”	Uh ...	"Ughhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...
97	고통에 찬 신음.	A painful groan.	a groan of pain
98	사경을 헤매는 고건희 협회장을 바라보면서 진우는 입을 일자로 굳게 다물었다.	Looking at the head of the association, Jin-hee, wandering around Sangyeong, Jin-woo was firmly in touch with his mouth.	Jin-woo closed his mouth tightly as he looked at Go Gun-hee, the association's chairman, who is on the brink of death.
99	‘힐링 포션으로 어떻게 해 볼 단계가 아니다.’	It is not a step to do with a healing potion. "	It's not a step to try with a healing gun.'
100	그렇다면 지금 단계에서 할 수 있는 최선의 대처는.	If so, what is the best way to do it now?	Then, the best thing to do at this stage is.
101	진우의 목에 힘줄이 솟았다.	Jin-woo's neck rose in the throat.	A tendon sprang up in Jin-woo's throat.
102	“베르”	『Ber』!
103	멀리, 자신의 아파트로부터 맹렬히 날아오고 있는 낯익은 기운이 느껴졌다.	Far away, I felt a familiar feeling of flying furiously from my apartment.	Far away, I could feel the familiar energy flying from his apartment.
104	쿠앙-!	Kooang -!	Kuang-!
105	몇 개의 벽을 뚫어 버리고서 협회장실로 들이닥친 베르가 진우에게 무릎을 꿇었다.	He broke through a few walls and kneeled down to 『Ber』 Jin-woo, the Chairman of the association.	Ber, who broke through several walls and stormed into the head of the association, knelt down to Jin-woo.
106	“왕이시여”		"My King!"
107	설명할 시간은 없었다.	There was no time to explain.	There was no time to explain.
108	진우는 베르가 도착하자마자 받들고 있었던 고건희 협회장의 상체를 조심히 바닥에 눕히고서 한 걸음 뒤로 물러났다.		As soon as Ber arrived, Jin-woo carefully laid down the upper body of Go Gun-hee, the association's chairman, on the floor, and stepped back.
109	고건희 협회장의 몸에서 흘러나온 피가 얼마나 많았는지, 잠깐 그를 부축한 것만으로 진우의 손이 피범벅이 됐다.		Jin woo's hands were covered in the president blood just from holding him
110	뚝. 뚝.		drip, drip~
111	자신의 손가락 끝에서 떨어지는 핏방울을 바라보는 진우의 표정에 그늘이 드리웠다.	The shadow of Jin-woo, which gazes at the drop of blood falling from the tip of his fingertips, was shaded.	A shadow fell on Jin-woo's face as he looked at the blood dripping from the tip of his fingers.
112	진우가 비켜선 위치에 자리 잡은 베르는 주인의 바람대로 자신의 마력을 총동원해 전심전력으로 힐을 불어넣었다.		Ber, who was placed in a position where Jin-woo stood aside, used all his mana to cast heal with all his mind.
113	곧 따뜻한 기운이 고건희 협회장의 몸을 감쌌다.		Soon, a warm aura surrounded Go Gun-hee.
114	우웅- 우웅-	Woo - Woong -
115	그러나 치료가 계속되고 있음에도 고건희 협회장의 안색은 쉽사리 돌아오지 않았다.		Despite the continued treatment, however, Go's face did not easily return.
116	당황한 베르가 입을 열었다.	The panic『Ber』 opened his mouth.
117	“왕이시여..”		"My King..."
118	베르는 겁먹은 눈빛으로 진우를 뒤돌아보고서 말했다.	『Ber』 turned his eyes in a frightened look and said,
119	“제 치료가... 통하지 않습니다. 치료할 수가 없습니다”	"My treatment ... does not work. I can not cure it. "
120	“뭐”	"What?"
121	거짓말이 아니라는 것을 증명이라도 하듯, 힐을 쏟아붓는 베르의 손이 파르르 떨리고 있었다.	As if proving that it was not a lie, the hands of the pouring heel were trembling.	Ber's hands, which poured out heels, were shaking, as if to prove that he wasn't lying.
122	물론 진우에게도 베르가 소모하고 있는 어마어마한 양의 마력이 느껴졌다.		Of course, Jin-woo also felt the enormous amount of mana Ber is consuming.
123	이러다간 베르까지 쓰러질 판.		If this goes on, even 『Ber』will fall.
124	“알겠다”		"Okay"
125	일단 치료를 중지시킨 진우가 협회장의 옆에 앉아 상태를 확인해 보았다.	After stopping the treatment, Jin-woo sat next to the chairman and checked the status.
126	베르의 헌신적인 노력에도 불구하고, 협회장의 기척은 더 쇠약해져 있었다.		Despite Ber's devoted efforts, the chairman's spirit was fainter.
127	특히 협회장의 가슴에 난 구멍은 무엇에 당했는지 최상급 힐링포션을 통째로 쏟아부어도 아물 기미를 보이지 않았다.	In particular, the hole in the chest of the Association did not show any sign of pangs even if it poured the best healing potions into the whole.	In particular, the hole in the head of the association did not show any signs of healing, even though he poured out the highest level of healing.
128	진우의 이마에 진땀이 흘렀다.		Jin-woo sweated hard on his forehead.
129	‘부상을 치료하는 데는 소용이 없다는 걸 알지만...’	I know it's no use to cure an injury, but ... ’	I know it's no use treating an injury, but...'
130	지푸라기라도 잡는 심정으로 '생명의 신수'까지 꺼내 든 진우의 손목을 누군가가 잡았다.		Someone grabbed Jin-woo's wrist, which even brought out "Miracle Medicine" from his inventorys.
131	“그만... 두게”	"Stop ... please."
132	힘겹게 눈을 뜬 고건희 협회장이었다.	Go Gun-Hee hardly opened his eyes.
133	“협회장님”	"Chairman of the association?"
134	고건희는 금방이라도 끊어질 것 같은 숨을 바삐 몰아쉬며 자신의 곁에 있는 진우와 베르의 얼굴을 확인했다.	Go Gun-hee, with a breathmthat seemed to be cut off at anytime, confirmed the face of Jin-woo and 『Ber』 by his side.
135	“...와 주었군. 고맙네”	"... you gave it to me. Thank you. "
136	그의 얼굴에 미소가 번져 나갔다.	There was a smile on his face.
137	“조금만 기다리세요. 병원으로 옮겨 드리겠습니다”		"Just wait a little. I'll take you to the hospital."
138	진우의 다급한 목소리에 고건희가 고개를 저었다.	Go Gun-hee shook his head in the urgent voice of Jin-woo.
139	“소용없네... 나를 공격한 힘은 치료로 어떻게 해 볼 수 있는 수준이 아니니까”		"its no use. the wound I received is not at a level that can be healed."
140	“협회장님”	"Chairman of the association!"
141	약한 소리를 하는 협회장에게 화를 내려던 진우가 말을 멈추었다.	She was angry at the Chairman of the association who was making a loud noise.	Jin-woo, who was angry with the weak-talking association leader, stopped talking.
142	협회장의 떨리는 손이 자신의 손을 움켜쥐고 있었다.	The trembling hand of the chairman grabbed his hand.	The chairman's shaky hand clasped his hand.
143	“잘 듣게”	"Listen carefully!"	"Listen to me"
144	꺼져 가는 생명의 불꽃을 마지막으로 태우려는 듯, 고건희 협회장은 두 눈을 부릅떴다.	As if the last flame of life was going to be burned down, Go Gun-hee Chairman chirped his eyes.	As if he was about to burn the dying flame of life for the last time, Go Gun-hee, president of the association, looked out of his mind.
145	“나는 위대한 존재의 의지와 접촉할 수 있었네. 그리고 보았지. 그들의 계획, 그들과 우리에게 남아 있는 공통의 적, 우리가 해야 하는 일들..”	"I was able to contact the will of the great being. And I saw. Their plans, the common enemies that remain with us, the things we must do ... "	"I was able to touch the will of a great being. And I saw it. Their plans, their common enemies that remain with us, the things we have to do.
146	고건희의 입안을 가득 채운 핏물이 그렁거렸다.		Go Gun-hee's mouth was filled with blood.
147	“자네가 있다는 게 얼마나 다행인지... 자네에게 그런 힘이 있었을 줄이야..”		"how lucky you are... to have the same power.”
148	진우의 눈을 들여다보던 고건희의 눈망울에 눈물이 고여 갔다.		Tears welled up in Go's eyes as she looked into Jin-woo's eyes.
149	그는 진우의 손을 두 손으로 마주 잡고서 떨리는 목소리를 이어갔다.		He held Jin-woo's hands together in his hands, continuing in a trembling voice.
150	“게이트와 던전은, 쿨럭, 그들 자신을 위한 것이 아니었네. 그건 우리를 지키기 위해 그들이 마지막으로 선택한, 쿨럭..”		"Gates and dungeons, they weren't for themselves, Cough. It's the last thing they chose to protect us, Cough."
151	그때, 고건희의 입에서 거친 기침과 함께 검붉은 핏덩어리가 튀어나왔다.		Then, a dark red bubble (blood) popped out of Go's mouth with a bad cough.
152	진우가 급히 신수를 쓰려 하자, 고건희가 고개를 가로저었다. 자신의 몸 상태는 자신이 더 잘 알고 있었다. 지배자의 의식과 하나가 됐을 때, 이미 자신의 생은 끝났었다.		Jin woo hurried to once again try and heal Go but he shook his head. He knew his condition better. By the time he was united with the sense of the ruler, his life had already.
153	지배자는 그릇의 생명력을 전부 소진시키는 대가로 성진우 헌터를 여기 불러들였으니까.		The ruler brought Hunter Sung Jin-woo here in return for exhausting all the life of the vessel.
154	그러나 고건희 협회장은 지배자의 판단을 전혀 원망하지 않았다.		However, Go Gun-hee, chairman of the association, did not resent the ruler's judgment at all.
155	성진우 헌터에게 진짜 적이 누구인지를 보여주는 것만으로도 자신의 몫을 다했다고.		Just showing him who his real enemy is was enough
156	고건희 협회장은 그렇게 스스로를 이해시켰다.		Go Gun-hee understood himself so.
157	“언젠가... 자네에게 선택을 해야 하는 순간이 올 게야. 그때는 부디... 부디 인간의 편으로 남아 있어 주게”	"Someday ... there will come a moment when you have to make a choice. At that time, please ... Please remain on the human side. "	"One day... there will be a moment when I have to make a choice for you. Please... Please remain on the human side."
158	고통 섞인 협회장의 목소리에 진우는 마음이 무거워졌다.	In the voice of the chairman, who was suffering, Jin-hee became heartwarming.	Jin-woo felt heavy in the voice of the troubled association head.
159	그러나 자신이 할 수 있는 일이라곤 이렇게 얌전히 그의 말을 들어 주고 있는 것밖에는 없었다.	But what he could do was to listen to his words so gently.	But all he could do was listen to him in such a gentle manner.
160	어두운 표정의 진우와는 다르게 고건희 협회장은 허허하고 평소같은 미소를 지었다.	Unlike the dark-faced Jin-woo, the chairman of the Go Gun-hee association laughed and smiled as usual.	Unlike Jin-woo with a dark look, Go Gun-hee, the association's chairman, smiled an empty and usual smile.
161	“쿨럭, 나는 늘 자네 같은 젊은이들과 함께 싸우고 싶었네. 하지만... 이런 몸으로는 애초에 불가능한 일이었지”	"Coolul, I always wanted to fight with young people like you. But ... it was impossible in the first place. "	"Coolk, I've always wanted to fight with young people like you. But... it was impossible in the first place with this body."
162	고건희는 처음으로 자신의 진심 어린 속내를 털어놓았다.	For the first time, Gun-Hee has revealed his heartfelt enthusiasm.	For the first time, Go revealed her true heart.
163	누군가는 돈을 긁어모으려고 협회를 만들었다며 손가락질했고, 또 누군가는 권력에 눈이 뒤집힌 늙은이라며 욕을 해 댔다.	Someone pointed out that they had created an association to raise money, and someone else insulted him as an old man whose power was overturned.	Someone criticized the association, saying, "We created the association to rake in money," and someone called it an old man whose eyes were turned over to power.
164	그러나 정작 본인은 강대한 힘을 손에 넣고서도, 그 힘을 제대로 쓰지 못함에 분노했을 뿐이었다.		He was only angry at the fact he could not use the great power that was bestowed upon him.
165	힘쓸 곳을 찾다 전 재산을 털어 협회를 만들었고, 협회를 통해 헌터들과 가장 가까이에서 자신의 소명을 다하리라 다짐했다.	I sought to find a place to work. I made up my association with all of my assets and pledged that I would do my part nearest the Hunters through the association.	He made an association of all his wealth in search of a place to work, and pledged to fulfill his mission in the closest proximity to Hunter.
166	그렇게 버텨온 수년.	Years have passed.	the years that have been holding on
167	고건희 협회장은 자신과의 힘든 싸움 끝에 드디어 진우를 만났다.	After the hard fight with him, Jin-hee Kim finally met Jin-woo.	Go Gun-hee, president of the association, finally met Jin-woo after a tough fight with him.
168	종착역이 가까워졌음을 알고 있으면서도 협회장의 가슴을 채워 나가고 있는 감정은 슬픔이나 분노가 아닌 안도감이었다.	Although I knew that the end was near, the feelings that filled the hearts of the chairman were relief, not sadness or anger.	Knowing that the terminal station was approaching, the feeling of filling the head of the association's heart was not sadness or anger, but relief.
169	“하지만 이제는 후회하지 않네. 자네 같은 젊은이들에게 뒤를 맡길 수 있게 되었으니”	"But now I do not regret it. I can leave behind young people like you. "	"But I don't regret it anymore. Now that I've been able to take charge of young people like you,
170	툭......		Tuk...
171	진우의 손을 붙들고 있던 고건희 협회장의 손이 바닥으로 떨어졌다. 고건희 협회장은 진우가 아닌, 협회장실의 천장을 바라보았다.	Jin-hee's hand fell to the floor when he was holding his hand. The chairman of Go Gun-hee Chairman looked at the ceiling of the chairman's room, not Jin-woo.	Association president Go Gun-hee, who was holding Jin-woo's hand, fell to the ground. Go Gun-hee, president of the association, looked at the ceiling of the association's principal's office, not Jin-woo.
172	눈물이 번진 것일까.	Is it a tear?
173	항상 어둡게만 보이던 천장의 전등이 오늘따라 지나치게 눈부셨다.	The ceiling light, which always seemed dark, was overly brilliant today.
174	눈부심을 피하기 위해 고건희는 잠깐 눈을 감았다.		To avoid glare, Go closed his eyes for a moment.
175	“얼마나 다행인지... 이 얼마나..”		"How fortunate ... How...”
176	점점 작아지던 고건희 협회장의 목소리가 완전히 끊어졌다. 진우는 다 감기지 않은 그의 두 눈을 말없이 감겨 주었다.		Go Gun-hee, the chairman of the association, who had been getting smaller-weaker, had finally gone. Jin-woo closed his eyes without saying anything.
177	다행이라는 마지막 말처럼 그의 표정은 그 어느 때보다 평안해 보였다.		As the last words of good luck, his expression seemed more peaceful than ever.
178	진우가 고개를 들었다.	Jin-woo lifted his head.
179	투둑, 투두둑.	tudug, tududug.(sfx: rain hitting the broking window)
180	부서진 창문 너머로, 아침부터 흐리던 하늘에서 하나둘씩 빗방울이 떨어지고 있었다.		Beyond the broken window, raindrops were falling one by one from the sky that had been cloudy since morning.
181	* * *	* * *	* * *
182	이튿날 많은 속보가 신문의 일면들을 장식했다.	The next day a lot of breaking news adorned the sides of the newspaper.
183	브라질의 대헌터 '조나스'가 인근 강가에서 변사체로 발견됐다는 소식과, 한국의 헌터협회장이 가슴이 꿰뚫린 채 끔찍하게 살해당했다는 소식.	The news that Brazil's Great Hunter 'Jonas' was found as corpe on a nearby river and that the chairman of Korea's Hunter Association was murdered horribly with his chest pierced.
184	그리고 성진우 헌터가 다시 한국으로 돌아왔다는 소식이었다.		And Hunter Sung Jin-woo came back to South Korea.


1
2	크리스토퍼 리드.		Christopher Reed.
3	대헌터 조나스.		The Great Hunter Jonas.
4	그리고 한국 헌터협회장 고건희까지.		And even Go Gun-hee, president of the Korea Hunter Association.
5	최고로 일컬어지는 헌터들의 죽음이 연이어 방송을 통해 알려지자 세계는 큰 혼란에 빠졌다.		The world was thrown into chaos when the death of well-known Hunter were announced on the air.one after another.
6	힘의 정점에 서 있는 헌터들을 살해한 적이라면, 누가 그들을 잡을 수 있다는 말인가?	If you've murdered the hunters at the height of power, who can catch them?	If you've killed Hunter at the pinnacle of power, who can catch them?
7	세계의 주요 매스컴들은 연일 세 헌터들의 죽음을 다루었고, 미 헌터관리국은 이번 사건에 대해 관련 성명까지 냈다.	Major media in the world have been dealing with the deaths of three hunters each day, and the US 『Hunter Bureau』 has issued a related statement on the case.
8	벌써 각국의 길드들과 연계하여 범인 색출에 총력을 기울이고 있다는 내용이었다.		The report said that he is already working hard to find criminals in conjunction with other guild members.
9	그러나 사람들의 불안감은 쉽게 가라앉지 않았다.		However, people's anxiety did not ease easily.
10	마수들이라는 위협으로부터 자신들을 철옹성같이 지켜 주던 방벽이 무너졌으니 당연한 일이었다.		It was natural that the barrier that kept them safe from the threat of the "magic beast" collapsed.
11	헌터계와 매스컴이 모두 떠들썩한 가운데, 헌터협회는 언론에 영상 하나를 공개했다.	With Hunter and the media all in a hurry, the Hunter Association released a video to the media.
12	바로 고건희 협회장실에 있던 보안 카메라에 찍힌 영상이었다.	It was a video was taken by the security camera in the chairman's office.
13	“맙소사”	"Oh My God!"
14	“헉”		"Huck"
15	사람들은 경악을 금치 못했다.		People were frightened.
16	화면에 찍힌 두 남자.		the two men on the screen
17	한 사람은 고건희 협회장이었고, 그의 가슴을 날카로운 무언가로 꿰뚫어 버린 남자는... 어떻게 봐도 인간과는 다른 존재였다.		One was the head of the association, Go Gun-hee, and the man who pierced his chest with something sharp... In a way, he was different from humans.
18	마수.	Magic Beast.	Magic Beast.
19	‘아이스 엘프!’	«White Walker»! ’	«White Walker»! ’
20	던전에 있어야 할 마수가 최상급 헌터를 살해하는 모습이 영상 안에 생생히 담겨 있었던 것이다.		The footage showed a magic beast found only in Dungeons and killing the S-rank Hunter.
21	클로즈업된 마수의 얼굴은 곧 전 세계로 퍼져 나갔다.		The closed-up face of the Magic Beast soon spread all over the world.
22	영상이 던진 여파는 컸다.		The impact of the video was huge.
23	사람들은 이제 헌터들이 마수들을 사냥하는 이들인 동시에, 자신들처럼 마수들에게 사냥당할 수도 있음을 알게 되었다.	People now know that Hunter, like them, is both a hunter and be hunted.
24	그것은 새로운 차원의 공포였다.		It was a new level of fear.
25	일반인들은 헌터들이 보호해 왔지만, 헌터들은 누가 보호해 줄 수 있는가?		The public has been protected by hunters, but who can protect them?
26	오죽하면 진우가 없는 동안 고건희 협회장이 살해당했다는 이유로, 자국의 헌터들을 외국으로 내보내서는 안 된다는 여론까지 일었다.	There was a consensus that they should not let their hunters go abroad because they were killed while Jin-woo was absent.	Some even said that Korea should not send its Hunters abroad because the association's chairman was murdered out of the blue.
27	이렇듯 혼란스러운 분위기 속에서 여론의 포커스는 진우에게 맞춰졌다.		In this confused atmosphere, the focus of public opinion was on Jin-woo.
28	진우와 협회장의 관계가 널리 알려져 있었던 만큼 진우가 어떤 반응을 보일까 궁금했던 것이다.	As the relationship between Jin-woo and the chairman was widely known, I wondered how Jin-woo would react.	Given that the relationship between Jin-woo and the head of the association was widely known, he wondered how Jin-woo would react.
29	그러나 진우는 아무런 말도 하지 않았다.	But Jin-woo did not say anything.
30	며칠 후.		A few days later.
31	고건희 협회장의 사인에 대한 조사가 모두 끝나 장례가 하루 앞으로 다가왔을 시점에.	At the time when the investigation on the sign of the chairman of Go Gun-hee Association was completed and the funeral was about to come.
32	진우는 조용히 헌터협회를 찾아갔다.	Jin-woo quietly visited the Hunter Association.
33	* * *	* * *	* * *
34	대기실에 초췌한 모습의 우진철이 나타났다.	Woo Jin-chul appeared in the waiting room.	Woo Jin-chul, a haggard figure, appeared in the waiting room.
35	“죄송합니다, 헌터님. 요즘 좀 정신이 없어서..”	"I'm sorry, Hunter. I do not have a lot of spirit these days ... "	"I'm sorry, Hunter. I've been kind of distracted lately.”
36	우진철은 엉망으로 자란 턱수염을 만지작거리며 사과했다.	Woo Jin-chul cheered on the beard growing in a mess and apologized.	Woo Jin-chul clasped his badly grown beard and apologized.
37	미국에서 돌아온 날.	The day I returned from America.	The day I came back from America.
38	우진철 부장은 인천 공항에 내려서자마자 청천벽력과 같은 소식을 듣고 곧장 헌터협회로 달려갔다.	As soon as I got off at Incheon International Airport, I heard the same news as Cheoncheon Hwangseong and went straight to the Hunter Association.	As soon as he got off at Incheon International Airport, he heard the same news as the Cheongcheon wall, and rushed to the Hunter Association of Hunter.
39	두 사람의 재회는 그로부터 정확히 3일 만이었다.	The reunion of the two men was exactly three days from then.	The reunion of the two men came exactly three days after that.
40	진우는 용건을 꺼내기에 앞서 물었다.	Jin asked before taking out Goong.	Jin-woo asked before he reached for the job.
41	“왜 보안 카메라에 남은 영상... 뒷부분을 숨긴 겁니까”		"Why the security camera left... why did you hide my ability?"
42	협회가 밝힌 영상은 정확히 혹한의 군주의 얼굴이 나오는 장면까지.	The video of the association revealed exactly the face of the monarch's face.	The video clip released by the association even showed the face of a severe cold monarch.
43	그 뒤에 협회장실로 들어간 진우나 베르의 모습은 공개되지 않았다.		Jin woo and ber, who entered the building through 『shadow swap』 had not been made public
44	머리를 긁적거리던 우진철이 씁쓸히 대답했다.	Woo Jin-chul, who scratched his head, replied bitterly.	Woo Jin-chul, who was scratching his head, replied bitterly.
45	“저희 헌터협회는 헌터님들의 안전을 최우선시합니다. 헌터님이 숨기신 능력을 저희가 마음대로 공개할 수는 없다고 판단했습니다”	"Our Hunter Association puts Hunter's safety first. We decided that Hunter's ability to hide could not be revealed at will. "	"Our Hunter Association puts safety first. We decided we couldn't freely reveal what Hunter had hidden."
46	헌터의 스킬은 헌터가 보유한 카드와 같다. 스킬을 모두 공개하는 것은 자신이 가지고 있는 패를 모두 드러내는 것과 마찬가지.	Hunter's skill is the same as Hunter's. Disclosing all of your skills is like revealing all of your hand.	Hunter's skill is like Hunter's card. To reveal all your skills is to reveal all your cards.
47	당연히 상급으로 올라갈수록 자신의 스킬을 숨기기 마련이며, 이는 예상치 못한 상황이 발생했을 시 돌파구가 될 수 있다.	Of course, as you go up to the reward, your skills will be hidden, which can be a breakthrough when unexpected situations arise.	Of course, the higher you go, the more you hide your skills, which can be a breakthrough in the event of an unexpected situation.
48	미국에 있던 진우가 한국의 헌터협회 건물로 순식간에 이동할 수 있는 능력.	The ability of Jin-woo in America to move quickly into Korea's Hunter Association building.	Jin-woo, who was in the U.S., can quickly move to the building of the Hunter Association in Korea.
49	그런 엄청난 스킬을 본인의 동의도 없이 함부로 세간에 알려서는 안 된다고, 헌터협회는 결정을 내렸다.	The Hunter Association decided not to let such a huge skill be known to the public without their consent.	The Hunter Association has decided that such a tremendous skill should not be revealed to the public without their consent.
50	“아마 협회장님께서 살아 계셨어도 똑같이 하셨을 겁니다”	"Maybe the chairman was alive, but he would have done the same."	"Maybe the president of the association would have done the same if he were alive."
51	누구보다 고건희 협회장을 따르고 존경했던 우진철 부장은 협회장을 언급하며 눈시울을 붉혔다.	Woo Jin-chul, the chairman who followed and honored the chairman of the Gun-Hee association, blinded his eyes, referring to the Chairman of the association.	Woo Jin-chul, who had followed and respected Go Gun-hee more than anyone else, shed tears by mentioning the association's president.
52	“그래서 그날, 비행기 탑승 전부터 헌터님의 얼굴이 그렇게 무서울 정도로 굳어 있으셨던 거군요”	"So that day, before you boarded the plane, Hunter's face was so scary that it was so scary."	"So that day, even before you board the plane, Hunter's face was so stiff that it was scary."
53	끄덕.	Nod.	a nod
54	진우는 순순히 인정했다.	Jin-woo admitted it.	Jin-woo admitted it with a mild heart.
55	어째서 한국으로 돌아오는 날 진우의 분위기가 심상치 않았는지, 영상을 처음 봤던 순간 미스터리 하나가 풀리는 느낌이었다.	I wonder why the atmosphere of Jin-woo was not so great on the day of returning to Korea.	When I first saw the video on the day I came back to Korea, I felt like a mystery was solved.
56	“성진우 헌터님의 힘으로도 막을 수 없었던 마수였습니까”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo was unable to stop the power of the hand?"	"Was it a magic spell that could not be stopped by the power of SungJin-woo Hunter?"
57	진우는 고개를 저었다.	Jin-woo shook his head.	Jin-woo shook his head.
58	“제가 도착했을 때는 이미..”		"i did not make it in time...”
59	진우의 어두운 표정에 우진철이 끝내 고개를 떨어뜨렸다.	In the dark expression of Jin-woo, Woo Jin-chul finally dropped his head.	Jin-woo's dark expression finally dropped his head.
60	“죄송합니다... 성진우 헌터님도 마음이 무거우실 텐데 답답한 마음에 그만 실례를..”		"im sorry...please do not take my frustration personally, im sure you have the same heavy heart about the situation"
61	진우에게 책임이 없다는 사실은 그 누구보다 우진철이 더 잘 알고 있었다. 그래서 괜찮다는 진우의 위로가 우진철의 마음을 더 아프게 했다.	Woo Jin-chul knew better than Jin-woo that he was not responsible. So Jin - woo 's comfort, which is okay, made Ujin - cheol' s heart more sore.	Woo knew better than anyone that Jin-woo was not responsible. So Jin-woo's consolation in "It's OK" made Woo's heart hurt even more.
62	“전 아직도 믿기지 않습니다”	"I still do not believe it."	"I still can't believe it."
63	우진철은 시선을 바닥으로 고정한 채 말을 이었다.		Woo continued his words with his eyes fixed to the ground.
64	“그 전날에도 미국에서 있었던 일을 듣고 싶다고 빨리 돌아오라며 재촉하시던 분이 어째서..”	"Why did the person who urged me to come back soon to hear what happened in America the day before ..."	"Why did anyone rush to come back quickly to hear what had happened in the U.S. the day?"
65	말을 잇지 못하는 우진철을 위해, 진우는 차분히 기다려 주었다.	For Woo Jin Chul who can not speak, Jin waited slowly.	For Woo Jin-chul, who was unable to speak, Jin-woo waited calmly.
66	“협회장님은... 뭐라고 하셨습니까? 눈을 감기 전에”		"The president of the association... What did you say? Before I close my eyes."
67	“다행이라고”		"suprised"
68	“예”	"Yes?"	"Yes"
69	놀란 우진철이 숙이고 있던 고개를 들었다.	Nolan Woo Jin-chul heard his head down.	Surprised Woo Jin-chul looked up.
70	“저 같은 젊은 헌터들에게 다음을 맡길 수 있어서 다행이라고..”	"I am glad to be able to give the young hunters like me the following ..."	"It's a good thing I can trust young Hunters like me to:
71	“아”	"Ah."	"Ah"
72	그런 의미였구나.	That was what it meant.	That's what you meant.
73	마지막까지 미래를 걱정한 고건희 협회장의 마음에 울컥해진 우진철이 눈물을 보였다.	Woo Jin-chul, who had been worried about the future till the end, was tearful to the heart of the chairman.	Woo Jin-cheol, who was moved to the heart of the association who was worried about the future until the last moment, burst into tears.
74	손끝으로 눈가를 찍어 누르며 눈물을 숨기던 우진철이 고개를 끄덕거렸다.	Wu Jinchul, who was holding his tears by pressing his eyes with his fingertips, nodded.	Woo Jin-chul, who was hiding tears, nodded as he pressed his eyes with his fingertips.
75	“감사합니다. 협회장님의 마지막을 지켜 주셔서”		"Thank you for being there with the chairman until the very end"
76	아마 다행이라는 말씀은 거짓이 아니었을 것이다.		Perhaps it was not a lie to say good luck.
77	그게 거짓말이었다면 어떻게 그렇게 평온한 얼굴로 숨을 거두실 수가 있었겠는가?	If it were a lie, how could it have been able to breathe with such a calm face?	How could you have died with such a serene face if it was a lie?
78	우진철의 감사는 진심이었다.	Woo Jin-chul's appreciation was sincere.	Woo Jin-chul's appreciation was sincere.
79	“..”		“..”
80	진우는 입을 꾹 다물고서 어떤 말도 꺼내지 않았다.		Jin-woo kept his mouth shut and said nothing.
81	우진철과 대화를 나누면서 며칠간 복잡했던 머릿속이 어느 정도 정리되는 느낌이었다.	I was in a conversation with Woo Jin-chul, and I felt that my head was complicated for a few days.	While talking to Woo Jin-cheol, he felt that his mind was somewhat messy for several days.
82	“그놈은 제가 죽일 겁니다”	"I will kill him."
83	“예”	"Yes?"
84	진우가 차가운 얼굴로 말했다.	Jin-woo said with a cold face.	Jin-woo said with a cold face.
85	“협회장님을 죽인 그 마수는 제가 반드시 죽일 겁니다”		"The man who killed the head of the chairman must be killed by me."
86	비단 고건희 협회장만을 위해서가 아니라, 자신을 위협하는 놈들에게 보내는 경고로.		Not just for Go Gun-hee, the president of the association, but for those who threaten him.
87	꼴깍.		"Gulp."
88	우진철은 마른침을 삼켰다.	Woo Jin-chul chewed swallowed dry saliva.	Woo Jin-chul swallowed his dry mouth.
89	자신을 향하는 살기가 아니었음에도 숨이 막힐 지경이었다. 차갑고 무거운 살의가 어깨를 짓눌러 왔다.		even though it was not aimed at him, a cold chill of fear came over woo as he sensed the murderous intent coming from jin-woo
90	진우는 얼굴이 창백해지는 우진철을 보고서 살기를 거두어들였다.	Jin-woo has rescued his face from the pale face of Woo Jin-chul.	Jin-woo saw Woo Jin-chul, whose face turned pale, and picked up his life.
91	“그러니까 감사 인사는 그때 받도록 하겠습니다”	"So thank you, then I will receive it."	"Therefore, I'll take your thanks then."
92	“아..”	"Ah..."
93	우진철은 쿵쾅거리는 심장을 진정시키려고 노력하며 고개를 끄덕였다.		Woo Jin-chul nodded in an effort to calm his pounding heart.
94	“알겠습니다”		"Okay"
95	그리고 그제야 진우가 협회를 찾아온 이유를 아직 듣지 못했다는 사실을 깨달았다.	And then I realized that Jin-woo had not yet heard the reason for the association.	Only then did he realize that he had yet to hear the reason why he came to the association.
96	성진우 만한 헌터가 보안 영상의 뒷부분이 사라진 이유를 묻기 위해 여기까지 찾아온 것은 아니리라.		Perhaps Sung Jin-woo, the right kind of Hunter, has come all the way here to ask why the end of the security footage disappeared.
97	우진철이 물었다.	Woo Jin-chul asked.	Woo Jin-chul asked.
98	“이것 참 정신이... 그러고 보니 헌터님께서 왜 협회를 찾아오셨는지 용건도 묻지 못하고 있었군요”	"This is the spirit ... This is why I did not ask why Hunter came to the association."	"This is so... Come to think of it, I haven't even been able to ask you why you came to the association."
99	진우는 며칠 동안 고심 끝에 내린 결론을 말했다.	Jin-woo said the conclusion came after a few days of hard work.	Jin-woo said the conclusion after several days of hard work.
100	“기자들을 불러 주실 수 있겠습니까”	"Could you call the reporters?"	"Can you call the reporters?"
101	* * *	* * *	* * *
102	기자회견장에는 기자들이 구름 같이 몰려들었다.		Reporters flocked to the press conference.
103	이미 진우는 기자들 사이에서 특종을 몰고 다니는 헌터가 된지 오래였다.	Jin-woo had long been a hunter with scoops among reporters.	It's already been a long time since Jin-woo became the Hunter driving the scoop among journalists.
104	그런 진우가 처음으로 기자들을 불러 모았다는데 관심을 보이지 않을 기자는 없었다.	There was no reporter who did not show interest that Jin-woo had collected reporters for the first time.	There was no journalist who wouldn't care if such a Jin-woo first attracted journalists.
105	웅성웅성.		a roaring voice
106	몰려든 사람들의 수만큼 소란스럽던 실내.	Indoors that were as loud as the number of people who flocked.	a room that was as noisy as the number of people who came in
107	그러나 진우가 나타나자 다들 거짓말처럼 입을 다물었다.		But when Jin-woo appeared, everyone remained silent.
108	회견장에 정적이 내려앉았다.		The silence fell on the conference hall.
109	자신에게 집중되고 있는 기자들의 시선을 느끼면서, 진우는 입을 열었다.	Feeling the attention of reporters focused on himself, Jin-woo opened his mouth.
110	“고도의 지성을 갖춘 마수 집단이 최상급 헌터들을 노리고 있습니다. 그들은 어떤 헌터들보다 강하며, 또한 수단과 방법을 가리지 않습니다”		"A group of high-intellectuals is targeting top-class hunters. They're stronger than any Hunter, and they're stronger by any means."
111	마수 집단?		A magic beast group?
112	고건희 협회장을 죽인 마수는 하나가 아니었단 말인가?	Was not Magic Beast the one who killed the chairman Go Gun-hee?
113	기자들은 충격에 빠졌다.	The reporters were in shock.
114	그러나 진우는 거인들의 왕, 태초의 군주에게 정보를 얻었다.	But Jin-woo got information from the monarch of the giants - the first monarch.
115	군주들은 모두 아홉이며, 그들과 지배자들 간의 싸움이 이어질 거라고.	The monarchs are nine, and there will be a fight between them and the rulers.
116	그들이 우선해서 노리는 타깃은 지배자들의 힘을 빌려 쓰고 있는 정점급 헌터들.	Their primary target is the hunters borrowing Power of the ruler.
117	이미 세 명의 헌터가 당했고, 앞으로 희생자가 몇이나 더 늘지 모른다.	There are already three Hunters, and there may be more victims in the future.
118	일단 헌터관리국에서 주시하고 있는 대상들에게는 그림자를 붙여 놨으나 모든 헌터들을 지켜볼 수 있는 것은 아니었다.	Once you've got a shadow on the objects that the 『Hunter Bureau』 looks at, it's not that you can not watch all Hunters.	Once the Hunter's Administration has placed a shadow on its targets, it has not been able to watch all the Hunterians.
119	고건희 협회장처럼 생각하지 못한 곳에서 피해자가 나올 수 있는 것이다.		The victims can be found in places that they did not think of as the chairman of the association.
120	진우의 갑작스런 기자회견은 세계 어딘가에서 마수들과 싸우고 있을 그 피해자에게 보내는 경고의 메시지였다.	Jin-woo 's sudden press conference was a warning message to the victim, who is fighting the battlefields somewhere in the world.
121	“그 마수들은 상대를 공격하기에 앞서 공간과 공간을 차단하는 마법을 사용해 목표물을 고립시킵니다”	"The monsters use magic to block space and space before attacking the opponent, he said."	"The magic of blocking space and space is used to isolate targets before they attack them."
122	엄청난 정보.	Great information.	enormous information
123	군주를 직접 만나 봤기에 할 수 있는 이야기였다.	It was a story that I could do because I met the monarch.	It was because I met the monarch in person.
124	“그러니 본인이 목표가 될 수 있다고 생각하는 분은 자신을 지켜 줄 수 있는 동료들과 같은 공간에 있으십시오. 그러나 만약”	"So if you think you can be a target, be in the same room as your colleagues who can protect you. But if. "	"So if you think you can be a target, be in the same room as your colleagues who can protect you. But if"
125	만약에.	If the.	If
126	진우는 자신이 기자회견을 시작한 이유를 마지막에 밝혔다.	Jin-woo finally said why he started the press conference.	Jin-woo finally revealed why he started the press conference.
127	“그런 동료가 없으신 분은 한국 헌터협회를 통해 제게 연락하십시오”	"If you do not have a colleague, please contact me through the Korean Hunter Association."	"If you don't have one, please contact me through the Korea Hunter Association."
128	오오.	Oh oh.	Oh.
129	기자들의 입에서 일제히 탄성이 튀어나왔다.	Resilience sprang from the mouths of reporters at once.	The reporters' mouths burst into exclamation.
130	강한 자신감.	Strong confidence.	strong confidence
131	토마스 안드레라는 최강의 헌터를 때려눕힌 헌터가 그런 마수 따위는 아무것도 아니라며 강한 자신감을 내보이고 있었다.		The Hunter who beat down one of the Nation-level Hunters, Thomas Andre, was showing a sense of confidence, as if it was nothing.
132	사람들의 불안감을 일시에 해소해 줄 놀라운 발표였다.	It was an amazing announcement that would solve the anxiety of people at once.	It was an amazing announcement that would allay people's anxieties.
133	하지만.	But.	but
134	진우의 진짜 의도는 따로 있었다.	Jin-woo had no real intention.	Jin-woo had a real intention.
135	‘놈들의 공격을 받을 가능성이 있는 모든 헌터들에게 덫을 깔아둔다.’	I put a trap on all the Hunters who are likely to be attacked by them. ’	I set a trap for all the hunters who are likely to be attacked by them.
136	그렇게 하면 고건희 협회장처럼 현역에서 물러난 헌터들을 노리는 군주들의 움직임까지 전부 다 추적할 수 있을 터.	If you do that, you will be able to trace all the actions of the monarchs who are aiming for the Hunters who have retired from active duty like the chairman of the Kokai Association.	That way, the monarch will be able to track down all the movements of the monarchs aiming for the Hunters who have retired from active duty like Go Gun-hee, the president of the association.
137	반드시 한 놈쯤은 걸려들리라.	One must surely be caught.	I'm sure you'll get caught.
138	진우가 발표를 마치려 하자, 기자들의 질문이 쏟아졌다.	When Jin-woo tried to finish the presentation, the reporters' questions were poured out.	When Jin-woo tried to finish his presentation, reporters asked questions.
139	“X성 일보 기자입니다! 헌터님께서는 어떻게 그 마수 집단의 정보를 알고 계시는 겁니까?”	"X-Sung Il reporter! How does Hunter know the information of the band? "	"I'm a reporter for the X castle! How do you know the information of that magical group?"
140	“그들과 만난 적이 있습니다”	"I've met them."	"I've met them."
141	두 번.	twice.	Twice
142	일본에서 거인들의 왕을 만났고, 한국에서 또 한 명을 더 만났다.	I met a king of giants in Japan and met another one in Korea.	I met the king of giants in Japan and another in Korea.
143	웅성웅성.	a roaring voice.	a roaring voice
144	기자들이 놀라움을 금치 못하며 진우의 말을 받아 적어가기 시작했다.	The reporters were amazed and began to write down the words of Jin-woo.	Reporters were amazed and began to write down Jin-woo's words.
145	“그럼 헌터님께서는 그들과 만나고도 무사하셨다는 말씀이십니까”		"So you're saying that Hunter Sung was safe even after confronting this magic beast group?"
146	진우는 자신감 가득한 눈빛으로 대답했다.	Jin-woo answered with confident eyes.	Jin-woo answered with a confident look.
147	“네”	"Yeah."	"Yes"
148	성진우 헌터가 그놈들과 만나고도 무사했다!	Hunter Sung Jin-woo met them and was safe!	SungJin-woo Hunter was safe even after meeting them!
149	역시나 터져 나온 특종에 기자들이 허겁지겁 카메라 셔터를 눌러 댔다.	The reporters hurriedly pressed the camera shutter to the scooped scoop.	Reporters hurriedly pressed the shutter of the camera on a special issue that also erupted.
150	촤촤촤촤촤촤촤-!	CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK📸
151	그때 앞줄에서 동떨어져 있던 기자 하나가 손을 번쩍 들었다.	At that time, a reporter who was away from the front line sprang his hand.	Then a reporter, who was detached from the front row, raised his hand.
152	우진철이 과장이었던 시절, 그를 따라가 천사상과 싸우며 희생당했던 헌터들의 이야기를 기사로 만든 기자였다.	It was a reporter who wrote stories about the Hunters who were fighting and sacrificing the angels.	When Woo was a section chief, he was a journalist who followed him and made a story about Hunter who was killed fighting an angel.
153	진우의 눈빛이 그 기자를 향했다.	Jin-woo's eyes turned to the reporter.	Jin-woo's eyes directed at the reporter.
154	김 기자는 천천히 손을 내리며 정신없는 다른 기자들과 달리 또박또박 질문을 던졌다.	Reporter Kim Slowly raised his hand, and in contrast to other non-psychoactive reporters, he threw a question that was carefully and purposefully.	Reporter Kim slowly lowered his hand and asked a clear question unlike other journalists who were busy.
155	“고건희 협회장님을 죽인 마수를 만나시면 어떻게 하실 겁니까”	"What would you do if you met Magic Beast who killed Gun-Hee's chairman?"	"What would you do if you met Magic Beast who killed Gun-Hee's chairman?"
156	진우는 분한 얼굴을 하고 있는 김 기자를 말없이 응시하다 마이크를 껐다.	Jin pulled off the microphone with a silent gaze at the reporter Kim who had a broken face.	Jin-woo gazed silently at Kim with a angry face. turn off the microphone
157	“...이상입니다”	"...That is all."	"... and above"
158	그렇게 내려가는 진우의 뒷모습을, 김 기자는 한참 동안 바라보았다.	Kim looked at the back of Jin-woo who went down like that, for a long time.	Kim looked at Jin-woo's back for a long time.
159	왠지 대답을 듣지 않아도 진우의 목소리가 들린 것 같았기 때문이다.	I did not hear the answer for some reason, it seemed to have heard the voice of Jin-woo.	I felt like I heard Jin-woo's voice even though I didn't hear the answer for some reason.
160	* * *	* * *	* * *
161	“마스터”	"Master."	"Master"
162	“마스터”	"Master."	"Master"
163	토마스는 자신을 보고 화들짝 놀라 일어서는 경비들에게 그냥 앉아 있으라는 손짓을 했다.		Thomas gestured the amazement guards to sit down.
164	삑.	Beep.
165	지문 인식기에 엄지를 대자 기계문이 스르륵 열렸다.		When I put my thumb on the fingerprint reader, the machine door opened.
166	스케빈저 빌딩의 지하에 위치한 길드 창고에, 토마스와 매니저인 로라 두 사람이 들어섰다.		Thomas and two managers, Laura, entered the guild vault in the basement of the Scavenger building.
167	방금 토마스를 겁내던 경비 두 명도 실은 A급 헌터.	The two guards who just scared Thomas were actually A-class hunters.	The two guards who were just scared of Thomas are grade A Hunter.
168	무슨 일이 생기면 빌딩 최상층 펜트하우스에 거주하는 토마스에게 바로 연락이 가는 구조여서, 길드 창고에 발을 들일 수 있는 이들은 극히 소수였다.	As soon as something happened to Thomas, who lives in the penthouse on the top floor of the building, there are very few who can step into the guild depot.	Thomas, who lives in the penthouse on the top floor of the building, was immediately contacted by a very few people who could step into the guild vault.
169	토마스는 창고의 가장 깊숙한 장소로 거침없이 걸어갔다.	Thomas walked steadily into the deepest part of the inventory.	Thomas walked aimlessly to the deepest place in the inventory.
170	“정말 그걸 선물하실 생각이신가요”		"Are you really going to give it to him as a gift?"
171	삑.	Beep.
172	또 한 번의 지문 인식을 거친 후에야 그것이 있는 방으로 들어설 수 있었다.	After another fingerprint recognition, I was able to get into the room with it.	It was only after another fingerprint recognition that I was able to enter the room with it
173	“왜? 나와 내 길드원들의 목숨값으론 과분하다고 생각해”		"Why? Do you think it's too much for the life of mine and the lives of our guild members."
174	“아뇨, 그런 건 아닙니다만..”		"No, it's not like that, but...”
175	“그럼 그 남자가 이걸 쓰기에 부족한 헌터인가”		"Is he not good enough for this then?"
176	“..”		“..”
177	말해봐야 입만 아프다.		I couldn't say anything else after that.
178	로라는 반박이 불가능하다는 것을 알고 입을 다물었다.		Laura stopped talking when she found it was impossible to refute.
179	토마스는 찾던 물건 앞에 섰다.	Thomas stood in front of the things he was looking for.	Thomas stood in front of the item he was looking for.
180	자신이 쓰기엔 부적합한 무기인 데도 이것 앞에만 서면 가슴이 떨려 왔다.		Even though it was an inappropriate weapon for him to use, his heart shook when he stood in front of it.
181	“...언제 봐도 멋지군”		"...it always looks great."
182	감격스러운 눈빛을 보내는 토마스에게 로라는 아쉽다는 듯 만류했다.		Laura was sorry to dissuade Thomas, whom gave him an emotional look.
183	“세상에서 단 두 자루밖에 없는 물건입니다”		"Only two exist in the world."
184	“그렇지”		"Yes"
185	“앞으로도 그럴 테고요”		"I'm sure it will be the same from now on."
186	“그렇겠지”		"Yes."
187	“그런데도 주실 생각인가요”		"Are you going to give it to him?"
188	“그래서 주겠다는 거야”		"That's why I'm going to give it to him."
189	토마스가 씩 웃었다.		Thomas grinned.
190	녀석들이 만들어진 지 벌써 8년이 가까이 되어 가지만, 녀석들이 뿜어내는 광기는 눈곱만큼도 희석되지 않았다.		It's been almost eight years since they were found, and yet the aura it exuded did not diminish in the slightest.
191	“최고의 헌터에게 최고의 무기를. 여기서 썩고 있기에는 너무 아깝지 않나”		"The best weapon for the best Hunter. It's too much to be rotting in here."
192	마치 대답이라도 하듯, 케이스 안에 꽂혀 있는 두 개의 단검이 조명을 반사해 검광을 번쩍였다.	Just like the answer, the two daggers plugged into the case reflected the light and gleamed the darkness.


1	온 거리가 추모 분위기로 가득했다.	The whole street was full of memorial atmosphere.	The whole street was filled with a feeling of mourning.
2	누군가 반드시 해야 했지만, 아무도 나서지 않으려 했던 일.	Someone had to do it, but no one wanted to.	Something someone had to do, but nobody wanted to come forward.
3	초기 헌터협회장의 자리는 그런 위치였다.	The position of the early chairman of Hunter was such a position.	That was the position of the early president of Hunter's Association.
4	고건희 협회장.	The chairman	Go Gun-hee, president of the association.
5	막강한 힘을 가진 헌터들을 한데 규합시킬 수 있는 인물이 필요했을 때, 그는 주저 없이 자신의 잘 나가던 사업을 정리하고 팔을 걷어붙였다.	When he needed a person able to rally the mighty Hunters together, he hesitated to clean up his well-deserved business and arm his arms.	When he needed someone to rally powerful hunters together, he went ahead and rolled up his sleeves.
6	그렇게 고건희 협회장의 지휘하에 한국 헌터협회는 많은 일들을 해 왔다.	So the Korean Hunter Association has been doing a lot of things under the leadership of Gun-hee chairman.	So under the leadership of KFA President Go Gun-hee, the Korean Hunter Association has done many things.
7	헌터들을 규제하고 보호하는 동시에, 마수들에게 당한 피해자의 보상에 앞장섰으며 헌터들의 유가족을 묵묵히 도와 왔다.	While regulating and protecting the hunters, they have been leading the victim(Hea-in?)s 'compensation for the masters and have helped the hunters' families to remain silent.	While regulating and protecting the hunters, he has led the victim(Hea-in?)s' compensation and helped their bereaved families quietly.
8	그를 기리는 추모 행사엔 고건희 협회장의 도움을 받았던 피해자들이 모여들어 오열했다.	At the memorial ceremony in honor of him, the victim(Hea-in?)s who had been assisted by the chairman of the Gun-hee association gathered.	At the memorial event in honor of him, victims of the association's chairman Go Gun-hee's help gathered and wept.
9	발 디딜 틈도 없이 모여든 시민들은 밤늦도록 촛불을 꺼트리지 않고 함께 슬퍼했다.	Citizens who gathered without a break were saddened by the candlelight not to go out late at night.	The citizens, who had been gathering without a moment's notice, mourned with them until late at night.
10	방송국들도 정규 방송을 중단하고 고인의 생전 기록이 담긴 영상을 제작해 내보냈다.		Broadcasters stopped airing regular broadcasts and produced video clips of Go when he was still alive.
11	도시의 대형 전광판에서 청문회 당시 남준욱 의원에게 일침을 가하던 고건희 협회장의 모습이 흘러나왔다.	At the time of the hearing in the large billboard of the city, the appearance of the chairman of KOGHEI, who was giving a step to the senator Nam Jun-wook, flowed out.	At the hearing, Go Gun-hee, president of the association, was seen making a gesture to Rep. Nam Joon-wook at a large booth in the city.
12	[또다시 이 땅에 S급 게이트가 생성되었을 때 누가 당신의 생명을 지켜 줄 수 있는지 잘 생각해 보시길 바랍니다. 당신이 집값으로 지불한 돈의 몇백 배, 몇천 배를 지불해도 목숨은 살 수 없을 테니 말입니다.]	[Again, please think carefully about who can protect your life when a S-class gate is created in this land. If you pay hundreds or thousands of times the money you paid for the house, you will not be able to buy your life.]	Now think carefully about who can protect your life when the S-class gate is created on this land again. If you pay hundreds or thousands of times what you pay for a house, you won't be able to live.
13	바뀌는 신호등.	Changing traffic lights.	a changing light
14	그러나 행인들은 움직이지 않았다. 멈춰 선 시민들은 전광판이나 핸드폰에서 한동안 눈을 떼지 못했다.	But the passers-by did not move. Stopped citizens could not keep an eye on the electric signboards or cell phones for a while.	But the passers-by did not move. The stopped citizens could not take their eyes off the electronic display panel or cell phone for a while.
15	오랫동안 고건희 협회장의 주치의를 담당했던 의사의 인터뷰 영상도 나왔다.	For a long time, interviews of doctors who were in charge of the doctor	There was also an interview with a doctor who had been in charge of the association's medical practice for a long time.
16	[성진우 헌터님이 제주도의 개미들과 싸우고 있을 때, 협회장님은 같이 방송을 보고 있던 제게 말씀하셨습니다. 평생의 숙원이 이루어졌으니 이제 당신은 눈을 감아도 여한이 없다고. 그런데 정말로 이렇게 가실 줄은...]	[When Hunter Sung Jin-woo was fighting Jeju Island ants, the chairman of the association spoke to me who was watching the broadcast together. Now that you have a wish for your life, now you have no choice but to close your eyes. But you really should go this way ...]	When Sung Jin-woo was fighting with ants in Jeju Island, the head of the association told me that he was watching the broadcast with them. Now that my lifelong desire has been fulfilled, I can close my eyes and still have no regrets. But you can't really go like this...
17	이미 인터뷰를 시작하기 전부터 눈시울이 붉어져 있던 주치의는 결국 눈물을 보였다.	The doctor, who had been blushing before the interview, finally showed tears.	His doctor, who had already had tears in his eyes even before the interview began, finally shed tears.
18	시청자들은 개미 토벌 작전들이 모두 실패로 돌아가고, 피해자 가족들 앞에서 말없이 눈물을 흘리던 고건희 협회장의 모습을 떠올리며 다들 말을 잃었다.	The viewers lost their talks, recalling the appearance of the chairman of the Gun-hee association, where all of the ant repelling campaigns had failed and the tearful silence of tears in front of the victim(Hea-in?)s' families.	Viewers were all speechless at the thought of Go Gun-hee, the head of the association who shed tears in front of the victim(Hea-in?)s' families.
19	고건희 협회장을 존경하는 이들이 많았던 만큼 그를 시기하는 이들의 숫자도 적지 않았다.	There were a lot of people who admired him and the number of those who were jealous of him.	There were many people who admired Go Gun-hee, the president of the association.
20	하지만.	But.	but
21	그런 이들조차 오늘은 같은 마음으로 고건희 협회장을 추모했다.	Even today, they even remember the chairman of Gun-hee with the same mind.	Even those who did so in memory of Go Gun-hee, the president of the association, paid homage to him with the same heart.
22	밤늦은 시간.	Late at night.	late hours
23	진우는 100층에 달하는 초고층 빌딩 '대성 타워'의 꼭대기에 서 있었다.	Jin-woo stood at the top of a 100-story skyscraper, Daesung Tower.	Jin-woo was standing atop the 100-story skyscraper, Daeseong Tower.
24	아찔한 위치에서 강한 바람이 매섭게 불어 왔지만 진우의 자세에는 조금의 흔들림도 없었다.	A strong breeze blowing from a dizzy position, but there was no shaking in the attitude of Jin-woo.	Strong winds came from a dizzying position, but there was no sway in Jin-woo's position.
25	진우는 아래를 내려다보았다.	Jin looked down.	Jin-woo looked down.
26	추모 열기로 가득 찬 서울 시내가 한눈에 들어왔다.	A glimpse of the city of Seoul was filled with memories.	I could see the downtown of Seoul filled with the heat of mourning.
27	대형 전광판에서는 아직도 고건희 협회장님의 생애를 다룬 다큐멘터리가 흘러나오고 있었다.	There was still a documentary about the life of the chairman of the Koguryo Association in the large billboard.	A documentary about Go's life was still being played on the big screen.
28	‘...’	... ’	‘...’
29	진우의 날카로운 시선이 먹이를 찾는 매처럼 도시 곳곳을 훑었다.	Jin 's sharp gaze swept through the city like a hawk for food.	Jin-woo's sharp eyes swept through the city like a hawk for food.
30	전에도 한번 같은 명령을 이행한 적 있었던 그림자들은 그때보다 훨씬 더 능숙하게 서울 시내를 뒤져 나갔다.	The shadows that had once fulfilled the same command once went through Seoul city much better than before.	Shadows that had executed the same order once before were far more adept than they were in the city.
31	많은 정보가 진우의 머릿속으로 흘러들어 왔다.	A lot of information came into Jin 's mind.	Much information flowed into Jin-woo's head.
32	하지만 원하던 정보는 없었다.	But I did not have the information I wanted.	However, there was no information that he wanted.
33	시내 어디를 뒤져 봐도 그 늙은 백귀 녀석의 흔적을 찾을 수는 없었다.	I could not find any trace of the old «White Walker» even if I looked down the city.	No matter where I looked in the city, I could find no sign of the old «White Walker».
34	‘역시 이런 식으로는 무리인가.’	It's too much in this way. ’	Is it too much to do this, too?'
35	게이트를 통해 공간을 자유롭게 넘나드는 마수를 잡기에는 이런 방법이 비효율적이라는 것은 진우도 잘 알고 있었다.	Jin-woo knew that this method was inefficient for catching a freely passing space through the gate.	Jin-woo was well aware that this method was inefficient to catch the free passage of space through the gate.
36	그래서 진우는 놈이 도망치기 직전, 놈을 쫓기 쉽도록 그림자 병사 하나를 붙이려 했었다.	So Jin-woo tried to put a shadow soldier on him so that he could chase him just before he got away.	So right before he ran away, Jin-woo tried to attach a shadow soldier to make him easy to chase.
37	그러나 실패하고 말았다.	But I failed.	But it failed.
38	실존하는 것이라면 반드시 있어야 할 그것.	If it exists, it must exist.	a must-have if it exists
39	놈에게는 그림자가 없었다.	He had no shadow.	He had no shadow.
40	‘영체라고 했었지.’		It was a spirit body.'
41	군주들과 지배자들 모두 영체로 이루어져 있어 그림자 병사가 될 수 없다고, 거인들의 왕은 이야기했었다.	The king of the giants said that both monarchs and rulers could not be shadow soldiers because they consisted in spirit.	The king of giants said that both monarchs and rulers are made up of spirits and cannot be shadow soldiers.
42	같은 맥락으로 군주에게 그림자가 생기지 않는 것이라면, 진우에게는 가장 훌륭한 추적 수단 하나가 막힌 셈이었다.	In the same vein, if the monarch does not have a shadow, Jin-woo was blocked by one of the best tracking methods.	If there were no shadows on the monarch in the same vein, one of Jin-woo's best tracking tools was blocked.
43	그러나.	But.	But
44	‘...상관없다.’	...Does not matter.’	...it doesn't matter.
45	그때 거인들의 왕은 진우의 존재가 군주들에게 알려지면 가만히 지켜보고 있지 않을 것이라고 경고했다.	At that time, the king of the giants warned that if Jin-woo's presence was known to the monarchs, he would not be watching.	Then the king of the giants warned that he would not sit still when the presence of Jin-woo is known to the monarch.
46	군주들은 머지않아 한 번 더 이곳을 찾을 것이다.	The monarchs will search for this place one more time.	The monarchs will visit here one more time soon.
47	이번엔 고건희 협회장님이 아니라, 자신을 노리고.	This time, not the chairman of Koganei Association, but himself.	This time, it's not Go Gun-hee, the president of the association. He's aiming for himself.
48	물론 그때는...	Of course, then ...	Of course, back then...
49	진우에게서 살의가 번져 나갔다.		jin-woo's rage/murderous intent spread forth from him
50	이중 던전에서 살아 돌아와 시스템의 능력을 얻은 이후, 진우는 적을 놓친 적이 없었다.		Ever since Jin-woo came back from the double dungeon and gained the ability of the system, he had never let his enemy flee.
51	달아난 적은 오직 그 '아이스 엘프' 하나뿐.		This «White Walker» was the only time.
52	상대가 마수든, 인간이든 노리던 적은 확실히 끝장을 봐 왔던 진우는, 그놈 역시 예외로 만들 생각이 전혀 없었다.		Jin-woo had no intention of making him an exception.
53	그런데.	By the way.	by the way
54	‘어...?’	uh...?’	Uh...?'
55	잠깐만.	Wait a minute.	Wait a minute.
56	여태 싸워 왔던 적들을 머릿속으로 떠올리던 진우가 뭔가 이상한 점을 하나 깨달았다.	Jin-woo, thinking about the enemies who had fought now, realized something strange.	Jin-woo, who has recalled his enemies that he had been fighting, realized something strange.
57	그러고 보니.	Come to think of it.	Come to think of that.
58	‘황동수나 토마스와 싸울 때 시스템 메시지가 떴던가?’	Did you get a system message when you were fighting Brass or Thomas?’	Did you get a system message when you were fighting with Hwang or Thomas?'
59	시스템은 주변에 살의를 가진 사람이 있을 때 메시지로 경고하고 긴급 퀘스트를 내주었다.	The system alerts me with a message when there is a flesh around and gives me an emergency quest.	The system warned people around with intent to kill and gave them an emergency quest.
60	황동석, 강태식, 그리고 김철.	Chung Suk, Kang Tae Sik, and Kim Chul.	Hwang Dong-seok, Kang Tae-sik, and Kim Chul.
61	예외는 없었다.	There were no exceptions.	There were no exceptions.
62	심지어 대련하는 동안 아주 잠깐, 공격에 진심을 담은 것만으로도 경고 메시지가 뜬 고토 류지까지 있다.	Even during the Dalian, there is Koto Ryuji, a warning message popped up just for a moment.	There are even Goto Ryūji, who issued a warning message just for a short time during the fight.
63	‘그런데 형의 복수를 하려고 했던 황동수나, 죽이겠다고 엄포를 놓던 토마스에게는 메시지가 안 떴다고?’	But I do not get a message for the brass number who tried to revenge his brother, or Thomas who put the blame for killing?’	"But there was no message for Hwang Dong-soo, who was trying to avenge his brother, or Thomas who was threatening to kill him."
64	이상한 일.	Strange thing.	a strange thing
65	아무리 생각해도 아귀가 맞지 않았다.	No matter how I thought, I did not feel right.	No matter how hard I thought, I couldn't make it.
66	잠깐 고민해 보던 진우는 사실 확인을 위해 핸드폰을 꺼냈다.	Jin-woo, who had been thinking for a while, took out his cellphone for confirmation.	Jin-woo, who was agonizing for a moment, actually took out his cell phone to check.
67	다행히 그의 매니저에게 받았던 연락처가 있었다.	Fortunately, there was a contact from his manager.	Fortunately, there was a contact I had from his manager.
68	지금 시간은 새벽 1시.	The time now is 1 am.	It's 1 a.m.
69	미국 동부와 시차를 생각하면 실례는 아니었다.	Considering the time difference with the eastern United States, it was not an excuse.	It was not impolite to think of the time difference with the eastern part of the U.S.
70	뚜루루루.	Taurururu.	a tousluoroo
71	진우의 예상대로 대기음이 몇 번 울리지도 않았는데 상대가 전화를 받았다.	As expected, Jin-woo did not ring asleep several times, but his opponent answered the call.	Jin-woo's opponent answered the phone even though he didn't hear a few times.
72	-미스터 성, 당신이 먼저 내게 연락을 할 거라곤 생각 못했는데?	"Mr. Sung, I did not think you would contact me first."	Mr. Sung, I never thought you'd contact me first.
73	토마스는 의외라는 듯 약간은 놀란 목소리로 말했다.	Thomas said in a surprised voice, as if it were surprising.	Thomas spoke with a slightly surprised voice.
74	“하나 물어보고 싶은 게 있어서”	"I want to ask you something."	"I'd like to ask you a question."
75	-당신이 나한테? 뭐든지. 아는 범위 내에서는 성실히 답변하지.		- You want to ask me something? Of course. I will answer truthfully to the best of my knowledge.
76	“그날, 우리가 싸웠을 때..”	"That day, when we fought ..."	"That day, when we fought...
77	-......싸웠을 때?	"When you fought?"	When we had a fight?
78	“정말 나를 죽일 생각으로 공격했던 거였나”	"Were you really attacking to kill me?"	Did you really want to kill me?
79	-그때 일은 우리 사이에서 정리됐던 걸로 믿었는데.	"I believed that things were organized between us."	I thought it was between us.
80	그날의 기억을 떠올리기 싫어하는 토마스에게, 진우는 단순히 호기심이라고 설명했다.	To Thomas who does not want to recall the memory of the day, Jin-woo explained that he was simply curious.	To Thomas, who did not want to recall the memory of the day, Jin-woo explained that it was simply curiosity.
81	무엇을 숨기랴.	What to hide.	What to hide.
82	잠깐 뜸을 들였던 토마스는 솔직히 답했다.	Thomas, who had been quick to respond, replied frankly.	Thomas, who took a brief pause, answered frankly.
83	-원래 화가 나면 보이는 게 없는 성격이라... 그때는 진짜 죽여 버리겠다고 생각했었지.	"I was originally angry and had no visible personality ... I thought that I would really kill you then."	I don't see anything when I'm angry. I thought I'd kill you.
84	역시나.	I knew it.	Expectedly
85	그때 토마스가 품었던 살의는 거짓이 아니었다.		Thomas' intentions at the time was not a bluff.
86	그런데도 시스템은 침묵했다.	Still, the system was silent.	However, the system remained silent.
87	분명히.	clearly.	Clearly
88	‘무언가가 바뀌었다.’	Something has changed. ’	Something has changed.’
89	의혹으로 시작했던 가정이 점점 확신으로 변해 가고 있었다.	The assumptions that began with suspicion were increasingly turning to conviction.	The family that began with suspicion was becoming more and more convinced.
90	-미스터 성?	"Mr. Sung?"	Mister Sung?
91	자신의 대답 이후로 이어지는 정적이 거북했는지, 토마스는 들뜬 목소리로 화제를 돌리려 했다.	Whether or not the stillness that followed his reply was horrible, Thomas tried to turn the topic into a hilarious voice.	Perhaps the silence that followed after his answer was awkward, Thomas tried to divert the conversation in an excited voice.
92	-우리 그런 칙칙한 얘기보다는 내가 자네를 위해 준비한 아주 환상적인...	"What a fantastic thing I have prepared for you ..."	We're not talking about such a grim story, but rather a fantastic thing I've prepared for you...
93	뚝.	Bull.	Tuk
94	토마스와 농담을 주고받을 기분이 아니었던 진우는 짧은 인사말과 동시에 전화를 끊었다.	Jin-woo, who was not in a joke with Thomas, dropped the phone at the same time as his brief greeting.	Jin-woo, who was not in the mood for a joke with Thomas, hung up on the phone at the same time as a short greeting.
95	그의 대답으로 확실해졌다.	His answer became clear.	His answer confirmed it.
96	이제 시스템은 이전과 다르게 살의를 가진 적에게 반응하지 않는다.	Now, the system does not respond to fleshly enemies.	Now the system does not respond to an enemy that has the same intention to kill.
97	스스로를 지키게 만들었던 초기의 시스템을 생각하면 큰 변화였다.	It was a big change when we considered the early systems that made us defend ourselves.	It was a big change to think of the early system that kept itself safe.
98	‘가볍게 생각할 문제가 아니야.’	It's not a problem to think lightly. ’	It's not a matter of thought.'
99	처음.	first.	First time
100	적을 죽이지 않으면 심장을 멈추게 만들겠다는 협박성 퀘스트를 보고 진우는 막연히 시스템의 목적성을 추측했었다.	Looking at the intimidating quest to stop the heart from killing the enemy, Jin-woo vaguely guessed the purpose of the system.	After seeing the threatening quest to stop his heart if he didn't kill his enemy, Jin-woo had vaguely guessed the purpose of the system.
101	-어쩌면 시스템은 자신이 원하는 방법으로 나를 움직이게 만들고 있는 것은 아닐까.	"Maybe the system is making me move in the way I want."	- Maybe the system is moving me the way I want to.
102	그렇게 짐작했던 것이다.	I guess so.	That's how I guessed it.
103	그런데 이제 긴급 퀘스트가 뜨지 않는다는 말은 그 목적성에 변화가 생겼다는 이야기일 수 있다.	However, the fact that an emergency quest does not come up now can be said to have changed its purpose.	But now that an urgent quest is not available, it could be that there has been a change in its purpose.
104	덕분에 선택의 여지가 늘어났고, 자신에게 이를 드러냈던 토마스를 살려 줄 수 있었다.	Thanks to this, I was able to increase my choice and save Thomas who showed me this.	This gave him more choices and allowed him to save his life.
105	‘긴급 퀘스트가 떴다면 있을 수 없는 일이었지.’	If there was an emergency quest, it could not be done. ’	If there was an emergency quest, it couldn't have happened.’
106	선택의 폭이 넓어졌다는 것은 분명히 기분 좋은 소식이었지만 한편으로는 그 원인이 궁금했다.	It was obviously pleasant news that the choice was widened, but I wondered why.	It was certainly pleasant news to have more choices, but I wondered why.
107	이것도 힘의 원래 주인이 군주들을 배신했다는 것과 관련이 있는 걸까?	Is this also related to the original master of power betraying the monarchs?	Does this have to do with the original owner of the power betraying the monarchs?
108	아니면 설계자를 죽이면서 그들이 계획하고 있던 뭔가가 뿌리째 뒤틀려 버린 것일까?	Or is it something that they were planning to twist their roots in killing designers?	Or did something they were planning to kill the designer root-twisting?
109	꼬리에 꼬리를 물고 떠오르는 추측과 가정들에 진우는 고개를 저었다.		With his tail on his tail, Jin-woo shook his head to the speculations and giving up the thought.
110	‘머리를 비우자.’	Empty your head. ’	Let's empty our heads.'
111	지금은 목표를 확실히 해 둘 필요가 있었다.	Now I had to make sure I had a clear goal.	Now it was necessary to set a firm goal.
112	늙은 백귀를 죽이는 것.	Killing an old «White Walker»	To kill an old «White Walker».
113	그리고 그놈에게서 군주들에 대한 정보를 캐내는 것.	And getting information about monarchs from him.	And digging up information about the monarchs from him.
114	놈이 먼저 찾아오면 좋고, 놈이 다른 헌터들을 노린다고 해도 덫을 늘려 가고 있었다.	He had to come first, and even if he was aiming for another Hunter, he was going to increase the trap.	It was good for him to come first, and even if he wanted to go after other hunters, he was increasing his trap.
115	걸려들기만 한다면.	If you get caught.	as long as it gets caught
116	두 가지 목표를 한 방에 다 해결할 수 있었다.	I was able to solve both goals in one room.	I was able to solve both goals in one shot.
117	문제는 시간이다.	The problem is time.	The problem is time.
118	군주들이 언제 나타날지 모르니 그때까지는 강력한 적들과의 싸움에 대비해야 했다.	Until then the monarchs did not know when to appear and had to prepare for a fight against powerful enemies.	The monarchs didn't know when to show up, so by then they had to prepare for a fight against powerful enemies.
119	다행히 착실히 경험치를 얻을만한 장소를 만들어 뒀다.	Fortunately, I have created a place where I can steadily gain experience.	Fortunately, I have created a place where I can get experience value.
120	바로 일본.	Just Japan.	Japan.
121	아직도 거인들에게 입었던 피해가 다 복구되지 않은 일본은 현재 버려진 땅이 많았다.	Japan, which still has not recovered the damage it had suffered from the giants, had many abandoned land.	Japan, which has yet to recover all the damage inflicted on the giants, has now been abandoned.
122	진우가 미국에 가 있는 동안 수 많은 게이트들이 던전 브레이크를 일으켰고, 마수들이 해당 지역에 자리를 잡고 영역을 늘려가고 있다고 한다.	While Jin-woo is in the US, many gates have caused dungeon brakes, and athletes are taking their places in the area and increasing their area.	While Jin-woo is in the U.S., numerous gates have stirred up the dungeon, and the captains are reportedly taking their place in the area and expanding their territories.
123	일본인들에게 그 마수들은 공포의 대상이지만, 진우에게는 영양가 풍부한 먹잇감일 뿐이었다.		For the Japanese, the magic beast were feared, but for Jin-woo, they were just a food-experience.
124	하나하나.	One by one.	One by one.
125	땅을 차지한 마수들을 밀어내가며 레벨을 올릴 생각에 벌써부터 가슴이 뛰기 시작했다.	I started pushing the bounty hunters who had landed, and I was already running my heart because I was going to raise my level.	My heart is already racing at the prospect of raising the level by pushing out the captains of the land.
126	그때 핸드폰이 짧게 부르르 떨리며 메시지가 왔음을 알렸다.	At that time, the cell phone shook briefly to let it know that the message had come.	At that time, the cellphone rang briefly and the message was announced.
127	확인해 봤더니, 토마스에게서 온 메일이었다.	I checked it and it came from Thomas.	I checked, and it was from Thomas.
128	_미스터 성, 다시 전화 한 통 줄 수 없을까? 아직 하고 싶은 얘기가...		Mr. Sung, can you call me back? i still have some news to share with you...
129	비온 뒤에 땅이 굳어진다고 하더니 토마스는 싸웠던 것을 계기로 친분을 이어 나가길 원하는 모양이었다.	After the rain, the ground was solidified, and Thomas seemed to want to continue his friendship with him.	After the rain, the ground was solidified, and Thomas seemed to want to continue his friendship with him.
130	물론 환영이었다.	It was of course welcomed.	Of course it was a welcome.
131	상대가 먼저 내민 손을 이유 없이 뿌리칠 만큼 사교성이 없지는 않았다.	It was not sociable enough for the opponent to spread his hand first without reason.	He was not too sociable to throw away his first hand for no reason.
132	하지만 대화는 언제라도 할 수 있지 않은가?	But can you talk at any time?	But isn't it possible to have a conversation anytime?
133	뒤끝 없는 토마스는 마음에 들지만, 잡담을 나누기엔 늦은 시간이었다.	Though he liked Thomas, he was late for chatting.	I like Thomas forever, but it was too late to chat.
134	진우는 빠르게 답장을 남겼다.	Jin-woo replied quickly.	Jin-woo quickly replied.
135	_오케이. 근데 나중에. 내가 갑자기 바쁜 일이 생겨서.	_okay. But later. I am suddenly busy.	Okay. But later. I suddenly got busy.
136	삑.	Beep.	Tsk.
137	답장을 보낸 진우의 얼굴에 미소가 떠올랐다.	A smile came up in the face of Jin-woo, who replied.	A smile came over Jin-woo's face as he replied.
138	‘달라지는 건 아무것도 없어.’	Nothing is changing. ’	There's nothing different.'
139	다가올 앞날을 위해 착실히 레벨을 올려 둔다.	I will raise the level steadily for the coming future.	Let the level rise steadily for the future to come.
140	처음과 지금은 같았다.	It was the beginning and the present.	It was the same at first and now.
141	‘좋아.’	Good.’	Okay.'
142	올라올 때보다 한결 나아진 기분으로 대성 타워를 내려가는 진우의 발걸음은 그 어느 때보다 가벼웠다.	Jin-woo's footsteps, going down Daesung Tower, were lighter than ever before.	Jin-woo's step down the tower in a better mood than ever.
143	* * *	* * *	* * *
144	하지만.	But.	but
145	싸움을 준비하고 있는 것은 진우만이 아니었다.	Jin-woo was not the only one preparing for the fight.	Jin-woo wasn't the only one preparing for the fight.
146	은신처로 달아난 혹한의 군주는 강림해 있는 모든 군주들을 불러들였다.	The monarch of the cold, who fled to the hiding place, invited all the monarchs descended.	The cold-blooded monarch who fled into hiding brought in all the monarchs in the jungle.
147	얼어붙은 동굴에 세 명의 사내와 한 명의 여성이 모습을 드러냈다.	Three men and a woman appeared in the frozen cave.	Three men and one woman appeared in the frozen cave.
148	네 명의 왕 앞에서 혹한의 군주가 입술을 뗐다.	In front of the four kings, the cold monarch lips his lips.	The cold lord took his lips before the four kings.
149	[그림자 군주가 여기에 와 있다.]	[Shadow monarch is here.]
150	혹한의 군주는 그들에게 자신이 보고 들은 것을 설명했다.	The cold monarch explained to them what he saw and heard.	The cold monarch explained to them what he saw and heard.
151	[...]		[...]
152	[...]		[...]
153	피와 살을 얼릴 것 같은 얼음 동굴의 냉기에도 끄떡하지 않았던 군주들의 분위기가 싸늘하게 식어 갔다.	The atmosphere of the monarchs that did not tolerate the coldness of the ice cave, which seemed to freeze blood and flesh, cooled down coldly.	The coldness of the ice cave chilled the monarch's mood, which seemed to freeze blood and flesh.
154	[그의 힘을 담아낼 수 있는 그릇은 없다고 하지 않았나?]		[Didn't you say there's no vessel that can hold his power?]
155	같은 이유로 용제가 지상에 머물지 못하고 있는 것이 아닌가?		Is it not for the same reason as dragons who cannot stay on the ground?
156	그러나 혹한의 군주는 고개를 가로저었다.		But the cold monarch shook his head.
157	[내 눈으로 분명히 보았다. 그는 진짜였다.]	[I saw it with my own eyes. He was real.]
158	이미 제주도에서 그림자 군주의 힘을 느꼈던 두 군주 역시 혹한의 군주가 하는 말에 동조했다.	The two monarchs who already felt the power of Shadow monarchs in Jeju Island also agreed with the words of the cold monarch.	The two monarchs who had already felt the power of shadow monarchs on Jeju Island also agreed with what a severe cold monarch said.
159	냉랭한 분위기 속에서, 혹한의 군주가 말했다.	In a cold atmosphere, the monarch of the cold said.	In a cold climate, said the cold monarch.
160	[그는 광휘의 파편들보다 훨씬 더 큰 위협이 된다. 내가 그를 제거하지. 나를 도와줄 수 있겠는가?]	[He is a far greater threat than fragments of brilliance. I will not be able remove him. Can you help me?]	[He poses a much greater threat than the Ruler of Light. I will not be able to remove him alone. Can you assist me?]
161	그러나 도움을 요청하는 목소리에도 다른 군주들의 반응은 냉담했다.	However, other monarchs' responses to the voice calling for help were cold.	However, the other monarchs' response to the call for help was cold.
162	그도 그럴 것이.		He will do it himself.
163	상대는 혼세를 다스리는 아홉 왕들 중에서도 강력하기로 손꼽히는 왕이다.		Their opponent was one of the nine Rulers, and on top of that is the most powerful one.
164	그와의 싸움은 죽음을 자초하는 짓. 그렇기에 조심스러울 수밖에 없었다.		A fight with him would be suicide, and thus they would have to be cautious..
165	군주 하나가 말했다.	The monarch said.
166	[차라리 용제를 기다리는 것이 어떤가?]		[Why don't you wait for the dragon?]
167	파멸의 군주.		The Lord of Destruction.
168	그라면 능히 배신자를 처단할 수 있으리라.		He would be able to punish the traitor, when no one else can.
169	그러나 혹한의 군주는 이를 드러냈다.	However, the monarch of the cold was exposed.	However, the monarch of the severe cold revealed this.
170	[비록 지금은 도망자 신세라고 하나, 우리는 모두 군세의 왕이다. 그런데 언제까지 용제만 찾고 있을 셈인가?]		[Although we are now fugitives, we are still kings of the army. By the way, how much longer will you still be looking for the dragon?]
171	어깨에 박혔던 단검.	A dagger stuck in the shoulder.	a dagger stuck in one's shoulder
172	그건 그냥 평범한 부상이 아니라 자존심의 상처였다.	It was not just an ordinary injury, but a scar of pride.	It wasn't just an ordinary injury, it was a wound to one's pride
173	혹한의 군주는 그림자 군주에게 갚을 것이 있었다.	The cold monarch had to payback the Shadow Monarch.	The cold lord had something to pay back to the shadow monarch.
174	[그를 제거하려면 그가 아직 인간인 지금이 기회다. 나를 도와다오. 내가 책임지고 그를 무(無)로 돌려보내겠다.]		[Now is the only chance to get rid of him, now that he is still a human. I will take the responsibility of sending him back to the void.]
175	하지만 그의 굳은 의지에도 불구하고 군주 하나가 뒤로 물러섰다.	Despite his firm will, however, a monarch stepped back.	But despite his firm will, a monarch backed away.
176	[나는 빠지겠다.]		[pass my dude]
177	그리고 또 한 명의 군주가 그림자 군주와 싸웠던 악마들의 왕, 바란의 선례를 언급하며 사라졌다.	And another monarch disappeared referring to the precedent of Baran, the monarch of the demons who fought the Shadow Monarchs.
178	[나도 백염의 군주 같은 꼴이 되기는 싫어서.]	[I do not want to be like a monarch of demon.]
179	[...겁쟁이들.]		[... Cowards]
180	혹한의 군주가 사라진 둘에게 혀끝을 찼다.		The Ice Monarch clicked his tongue in disappointment at the two's disappearance.
181	다섯 왕 중 남은 이는 셋.		Three of the five kings left.
182	근육질의 거한이 혹한의 군주에게 물었다.		The muscular one asked the Ice Monarch
183	[그가 아직 인간이라는 증거는?]		[What is the proof that he is still human?]
184	혹한의 군주는 기다렸다는 듯 자신의 어깨에 박혔던 단검을 보여 주었다.		The cold monarch showed a dagger stuck on his shoulder as if he had waited.
185	단검의 칼날 부분이 녹색으로 번들거리고 있었다.		The blade of the dagger was glistening green.
186	[단검에 독을 발랐다.]		[The dagger was poisoned.]
187	만티코어의 독.		a Manticore poison
188	군주들에게는 별 소용이 없지만, 일반적인 혼세의 주민이라면 닿는 것만으로도 상처가 썩어 들어가는 치명적인 독.	It is of little use to monarchs, but a deadly poison that causes wounds to decay just by touching it.	It is of little use to monarchs, but a deadly poison that causes wounds to decay just by touching a common mixed population.
189	진우는 언젠가 쓰일 순간을 위해 자기 단검에 독을 발라 두었다.	Jinwo poisoned his dagger for a moment to be used someday.	Jin-woo put poison on his dagger for the moment it was used.
190	치밀하고 영악한 행동이었지만, 분명 그림자 군주의 스타일은 아니었다. 지금 그를 움직이는 것이 인간이라는 확실한 증거였다.	Though it was dense and gullible, it was not the style of the Shadow Monarchy. It was a definite proof that moving him now is a human being.	It was a close and clever move, but certainly not a shadow lord's style. It was clear evidence that it is human to move him now.
191	혹한의 군주가 남은 두 군주에게 정중하게 물었다.	The cold monarch asked the remaining two monarchs politely.	The cold monarch asked politely to the two remaining monarchs.
192	[그대들은 나와 함께하겠는가?]		[Will you join me?]
193	아직 인간에 불과한 그림자 군주와 자신의 힘은 호각이었다.	The shadow monarch, who is still human, and his power were still miniscule.	The shadow monarch and his own power, which are still human, were in good taste.
194	그러니 군주 둘이 자신에게 가세해 준다면 그림자 군주를 압도할 수 있다고, 그는 확신했다.		So if two monarchs join him, he is sure to overwhelm the shadow monarch.
195	서로 눈빛을 교환하며 잠시 고민하던 군주 둘은 이윽고 고개를 끄덕였다.		After a brief exchange of eyes, the two monarchs nodded.
196	[너를 돕겠다.]		[I want to help you]
197	[그림자 군주를 죽인다.]		[Kill the shadow monarch.]
198	자신의 어깨에 단검을 박아 넣은 그 빌어먹을 인간 놈에게 진정한 공포를 일깨워 주겠노라고.	I will awaken the real fear to the fucking human who put a dagger on my shoulder.	I'll remind the damn human being of real fear with a dagger in his shoulder.
199	혹한의 군주는 그렇게 다짐하며 입꼬리를 올렸다.		The cold lord raised his head with such determination.


1	공석인 협회장 자리를 메우기 위해 임원회의가 열렸다.	An executive committee meeting was held to fill the vacant position of the president.	An executive meeting was held to fill the vacancy in the association.
2	부협회장에서부터 각 지부의 지부장, 그리고 본부의 부장급까지.	From the Vice-Chancellor, to the branch manager of each branch, and to the general manager of the headquarters.	From the head of the association to the head of each branch and the head of the headquarters.
3	서른 명이 넘는 임원들이 대회의실을 가득 채웠다.	More than thirty executives filled the conference room.	More than thirty officials filled the conference room.
4	그런데 헌터협회의 위상 덕분에 웬만한 국가기관이나 거대 그룹 중역들 이상의 파워를 자랑하는 임원들의 얼굴에서 하나같이 근심이 엿보였다.	However, thanks to the status of the Hunter Association, I was troubled by the faces of the executives who boasted more than the power of national organizations or large group executives.	However, due to the state the Hunter Association is in now, all of the executives who boasted more power than most national organisations or large group executives had troubled faces.
5	그렇게 무거운 분위기 속에서 현재 상황을 정리하는 몇 마디가 오고 가다.	In such a heavy atmosphere, a few words come and go.	In such a heavy atmosphere, words of tidying up the present situation.
6	“이제 협회장님의 뒤를 이으실 분을 정해야겠군요”	Now I have to decide who will succeed the president."	"Now I have to decide who will succeed the association president."
7	드디어 올 것이 왔다.	It is finally coming.	It's finally here.
8	부협회장의 한마디에 임원들 전체의 얼굴에 긴장한 기색들이 스쳐지나갔다.	In a word from the chairman of the board of directors, the nerves of the executives all came to their faces.	A word from the vice-president crossed the faces of all the executives.
9	꼴깍.		Gulp.
10	여기저기서 침 넘어가는 소리가 들렸다.		The sound of nervous swallowing was the only noise heard in the room.
11	헌터협회의 운명을 결정지을 수 있는 자리다.	It is a place where you can decide the fate of the Hunter Association.	It is the seat that can determine the fate of the Hunter Association.
12	늘어나는 헌터들과 잦아지는 게이트들.		Just as there was an increase in Awakenings and Gates.
13	헌터협회가 흔들리면 국가 전체가 흔들릴 수도 있음을, 헌터들의 사령탑에 해당하는 그들이 모르지 않았다.		they did not know what would happen to korea if the hunters association was messed up
14	“그럼..”		"Well..."
15	회의 진행을 주도하는 부협회장은 이야기에 앞서 자신의 앞에 놓인 보고서를 덮었다.	The facilitator, who led the meeting, covered the report before his story.	The vice president who led the meeting covered the report in front of him before talking.
16	지금부터 시작될 이야기에 비하면 보고서에 적힌 활자들은 아무것도 아니라는 제스처였다.		compared to the matter at hand, the prior briefing ment nothing
17	“심도 깊은 대화를 나눈 끝에 저와 이사님들은 새로운 협회장의 자리에 우진철 부장님을 추천하기로 했습니다”	After an in-depth conversation, I and the directors decided to recommend Woo Jin-chul as the new president of the association."	"After a deep conversation, my directors and I decided to recommend Woo Jin-chul for the new president of the association."
18	그때까지 위로부터 아무 언급도 들은 적이 없었던 우진철이 화들짝 놀라며 부협회장을 돌아보았다.		Woo Jin-chul, who had never heard anything from his superiors before, looked back in a fit of amazement.
19	어째서 저를...?	Why me ...?	Why me ...?
20	눈빛으로 묻는 우진철을 바라보며 부협회장이 마이크의 머리를 자신의 입술 쪽으로 당겼다.		Looking at Woo Jin-chul, the head of the association pulled the microphone toward his lips.
21	“우진철 부장님은 협회장님을 가장 가까운 곳에서 보좌하며 실무를 배워 왔고, 헌터들을 움직이기에 부족하지 않은 힘을 가지고 계십니다”	Woo Jin-Chul has been working as a counselor in the nearest place, and has the strength to move the Hunters."	"Mr. Woo Jin-chul has been learning practical affairs by assisting the head of the association in the immediate vicinity, and has the power not short of moving the Hunter."
22	사실이다.	It is true.	It's true.
23	고건희 전대 협회장은 대형 길드들의 러브콜을 마다하고 협회를 택한 우진철을 아껴 왔었다.		Go Gun-hee, the previous president of the Korean Hunter's Association, had cared for Woo Jin-chul, who chose the association despite the numerous recruitment offers from large guilds.
24	가장 S급에 가까운 A급 헌터, 우진철.		The A-rank Hunter, Woo Jin-chul, borderline S-rank.
25	마력 측정 수치가 조금만 더 위로 올라갔으면 그는 고건희에 이어 협회의 두 번째 S급 헌터가 되었을 터였다.		If the magic power measurement had gone up just a little bit, he would have become the second S-rank Hunter of the Association following Go Gun-hee.
26	4년에 달하는 실무 경력과 A급을 뛰어넘는 강한 능력.	4 years of practical experience and a strong ability to exceed A grade.	Four years of working experience and strong capability beyond grade A.
27	협회에 소속된 많은 헌터들을 통솔하기에 적합한 인물이라는 사실에 이견은 없었다.	There was no doubt that many Hunters belonging to the association were suitable to lead.	There was no objection to the fact that many of the Hunter in the association were the right person to lead.
28	우진철을 추천한다는 소리를 듣고 웅성거리던 임원들이 부협회장의 설명에 잠잠해지기 시작했다.	When I heard the recommendation of Woo Jin-chul, the executives who started bothering began to become quiet in the explanations of the expatriate president.	Upon hearing that they recommended Woo Jin-chul, the executives began to calm down.
29	그러나 정작 본인은 아직까지 납득하기가 어려웠다.		However, it was him who had a difficult time understanding.
30	“저는 그 자리를 맡기에 여러모로 부족합니다. 저보다 직급이 훨씬 높으신 분들도 많으시고, 나이도 너무 어리지 않습니까”	I do not have much in place to take the place. There are many people who are much higher in rank than I am, are not their age too young? "	"I'm not good enough to take the job in many ways. There are many people who are much higher in rank than I am, and i'm still too young."
31	30대 중반의 나이.	The age of mid-thirties.	mid-thirties
32	감시과에 몸담은 4년 동안 무시할 수 없는 경험을 쌓았지만, 한 단체에 수장이 되기에는 턱없이 모자란 나이였다.	I have had an experience that can not be ignored during the four years I spent in the oversight department, but I was too old to be the chairman of association.	Although he had four years of experience in the field of surveillance, he was not old enough to be a head of an organization.
33	적어도 우진철의 생각은 그랬다.	At least Woo Jin-chul's idea was.	At least that's what Woo Jin-chul thought.
34	“부협회장님도 계시고 이사님들, 또 여기 모여 계신 각 지부의 지부장님들까지”	There is also the vice-president of the association, the directors, and the chiefs of the branches that are here."	"You have the vice president, the directors, the heads of each branch here."
35	우진철은 쟁쟁한 임원들의 면면을 둘러보며 다시 부협회장에게 물었다.	Woo Jin-chul toured the faces of the prominent executives and asked the deputy chairman again.	Woo Jin-cheol looked at the faces of the executives and asked the vice president again.
36	“이런 분들이 계신데 어째서 저를 고건희 협회장님의 후임으로 앉히시려는 겁니까”	Why do you want to sit me down as the successor to the president of Gun-hee, because these people are there?"	"Why do you want me to replace Go Gun-hee, the head of the association, when there are people like this?"
37	후.	after.	After
38	부협회장은 고개를 옆으로 돌리고서 나직이 한숨을 내쉬었다.	The chairman turned his head to the side and sighed.	The vice president turned his head sideways and sighed.
39	예상되었던 반발이다.	It is expected repulsion.	This is a reaction that was expected.
40	그게 우진철 본인 입에서 나올지는 몰랐지만 말이다.	I did not know that it would come out of my mouth.	I didn't know it would come out of my mouth.
41	부협회장이 마이크를 껐다.	The Bishop turned off the microphone.	The vice president turned off the microphone.
42	이사회의 공식적인 입장은 방금 전 밝혔다.	The official position of the board has just been announced.	The board's official position has just been announced.
43	이제부터는 공식적이지 않은, 진짜 속내를 밝혀야 할 차례.	From now on, it is not official, it is the turn of the truth.	From now on, it's time to reveal what's really going on.
44	마이크가 꺼지자 오히려 임원들이 더 귀를 기울였다.	When the microphone turned off, the executives listened more.	When the microphone was turned off, the executives listened more.
45	부협회장은 말했다.	Said the chairman.	The vice president said.
46	“나나 다른 협회의 임원들은 한국 최고의 전력을 움직이게 만들 수 있을 만한 힘이 없습니다”	I and other associations do not have the power to make the best power in Korea."	"I and other members of the association lack the power to make Korea's best power move."
47	헌터협회에 소속된 최강의 전력.	The strongest power belonging to the Hunter Association.	the strongest power in the Hunter Association
48	굳이 이름을 거론하지 않아도 모두의 머릿속에 한 사람의 얼굴이 선명하게 떠올랐다.	Even if I did not mention the name, I could see a face of each person clearly in my head.	Even without mentioning his name, one's face clearly appeared in everyone's head.
49	“한국과 일본, 미국에서 그는 자기 힘을 충분히 증명했습니다. 지금도 그러하지만 앞으로도 계속 그 없이는 헌터협회가 돌아가지 않을 겁니다”	In Korea, Japan, and the United States, he has proven himself. Even now, but without it, the Hunter Association will not return. "	"In Korea, Japan, and the United States, he has proved his strength to the fullest. Now, without him, the Hunter's Association won't amount to much."
50	개인이 국가를 움직일 수 있다는 '국가권력급 헌터'.	A state power-class hunter that individuals can move the country.	The "national power level Hunter" is where an individual can move the nation.
51	그 국가권력급 헌터 중 하나가 성진우 헌터에게 무릎을 꿇었다.		One of the state's most powerful hunters was bested by Sung Jin-woo.
52	그런 이에게 고작 헌터협회가 무엇을 요구할 수 있을까?	What can the Hunter Society ask for such a thing?	What can the Hunter Association ask him to do?
53	협회가 할 수 있는 일이라곤 정중히 부탁하고는 대답을 기다리는 것뿐.		All the association can do is ask politely and wait for an answer.
54	고건희 협회장이 성 헌터의 힘으로 전멸당할 뻔한 제주도 레이드팀을 구해 냈듯, 이후에도 성 헌터에게 도움을 청할 수 있는 소통의 창구가 필요했다.		Just as Go Gun-hee had rescued the team from Jeju Island that was almost wiped out were it not for Hunter Sung's intervention, they needed a channel of communication to ask for help from him.
55	현재 협회에서 성진우 헌터에게 가장 가까운 사람.	Currently the closest person to Sung Jin-woo Hunter in the association.	he is the closest person to Sung Jin-woo at the current hunter association.
56	그것만으로도 자격은 충분했다.		That alone was enough of a qualification.
57	부협회장은 자신의 생각을 이사회에 털어놓았고, 이사회도 부협회장의 결론을 부정하지 않았다.	The Commissioner confided in his opinion to the board of directors, and the board did not deny the conclusion of the meeting.	The vice president of the association confided his ideas to the board of directors, and the board of directors did not deny the vice chairman's conclusion.
58	그리고.	And.	And
59	이제는 대회의실에 앉은 임원들조차 모두가 고개를 끄덕이기 시작했다.	Now, even the executives in the conference room began to nod their heads.	Now even the officials in the conference room are beginning to nod.
60	“성진우 헌터님에게 그러하듯 우진철 부장님께도 우리의 결정을 강요할 수 없습니다”	Like Hunter Sung Jin-woo, we can not force our decision on Woo Jin-chul."	"Just like Sung Jin-woo, we can't force Woo Jin-chul to make our decision."
61	힘은 헌터에게 있다.	Power is in Hunter.	Power lies with Hunter.
62	그것만은 분명히 해 두고 싶다는 부협회장의 발언이었다.	It was the speaker's remark that he wanted to make it clear.	That was what the vice president of the association said.
63	“그러니 우리의 결정을 신중히 받아들여 주지 않으시겠습니까”		"so think carefully before you answer?"
64	모두의 시선이 우진철에게 꽂혔다.	Everyone's gaze stuck to Woo Jin-chul.	Everyone's eyes were fixed on Woo Jin-chul.
65	잠깐의 정적.	Just a moment's static.	a brief silence
66	피부 위로 와 꽂히는 따가운 시선을 느끼던 우진철이 조용히 입을 열었다.	Woo Jin-chul, who felt a stareful gaze over the skin, opened his mouth quietly.	Woo Jin-chul, who was feeling the warmth of eyes on his skin, quietly opened his mouth.
67	“저는..”	I am..."	"I..."
68	* * *	* * *	* * *
69	“헐”	“OMG.”	"Hull"
70	주로 진아의 입에서 나오던 말투가 자신의 입에서 무의식적으로 튀어나올지는 몰랐다.	I did not know that the tone that came out of Jin-ah's mouth would come out of his mouth unconsciously.	She did not know that the way she spoke from her mouth would unconsciously pop out of her mouth.
71	핸드폰으로 인터넷 기사 내용을 넘기는 진우의 손놀림이 빨라졌다.	Jin-woo's hand movements to the contents of the Internet articles on his cell phone accelerated.	Jin-woo's hand-playing of online articles has become faster.
72	[고건희 전 협회장의 뒤를 잇는 헌터협회의 새로운 주인은 우진철 협회장!]	[Woo Jin-chul, The new chairman of Korea Association!]
73	실시간 검색어 1위에 우진철 부장의 이름이 떠 있어서 무슨 사고라도 생긴 게 아닌지 놀랐던 가슴이 빠르게 진정되어 갔다.	The name of the director of Woo Jinchul was on top of the real-time query word.	Woo Jin-chul's name was mentioned on the top of the real-time search word, which quickly calmed down his mind of surprise that there was no accident.
74	좋은 소식이었다.	It was good news.
75	가까이 지내던 우진철 부장이 협회장 자리에 오르다니.	Woo Jin-chul, who has been staying close to his office, has become president.	Woo Jin-chul, who was close to him, was promoted to head the association.
76	마음속으로 축하의 메시지를 보내며 미소 짓던 진우가 전원을 끈 핸드폰을 뒤쪽으로 가볍게 던졌다.	Jin-woo, who smiled and sent a congratulatory message to his heart, threw his power-off cell phone lightly to the back.	Jin-woo, who was smiling while sending a congratulatory message to his mind, lightly threw a turned-off mobile phone to the back.
77	진우 뒤의 개미 병사가 아슬아슬하게 받았다.	The ant soldiers behind Jin-woo were received in a breathtaking way.	The ant soldier behind the rain was close by.
78	진우는 핸드폰을 가방에 챙겨 넣는 개미 병사에게 주의를 주었다.	Jin paid attention to the ant soldiers who packed their cell phones into their bags.	Jin-woo warned an ant soldier who put his cell phone in his bag.
79	“네 전임자는 그것보다 훨씬 잘했어. 신경 좀 써야 할 거다”	Your predecessor was much better than that. You should be careful."	"Your predecessor did much better than that. You'll have to pay attention."
80	부사장으로 바쁜 시간을 보내고 있는 유진호 대신 짐꾼으로 발탁된 개미 병사가 쑥스러운지 연신 고개를 굽실거리며 뒷머리를 긁었다.	Instead of Yoo Jin-ho, who is busy as a vice president, an ant soldier who was picked up as a porter rubbed the back of his head, crouched on the elongated head.	An ant soldier picked as a porter instead of Yoo Jin-ho, who was busy as vice president, bowed his head and scratched his head.
81	“좋아”	Good.	"Okay"
82	웃으며 개미 병사의 어깨를 툭 쳐준 진우가 돌아섰다.	Jin-woo, who smiled and tugged the shoulders of the ant soldiers, turned around.	Jin-woo, who smiled and tapped the ant soldier's shoulder, turned around.
83	점심도 먹었겠다, 다시 사냥을 시작할 시간이었다.	I ate lunch, it was time to start hunting again.	You must have had lunch, it was time to start hunting again.
84	그런데.	By the way.	by the way
85	“하아... 또 이놈들이냐”	Ah ... these are the ones again."	"Ah ... this ones again."
86	진우는 시야를 푸르게 물들이고 있는 울창한 수해를 보고 이마를 긁적였다.	Jin-woo was scratching his forehead for the dense floodwaters that blurred his vision.	Jin-woo scratched his forehead when he saw the dense flood that was blading the field of vision.
87	불과 얼마 전, 거인들에게 짓밟히기 전까지 마을이었던 곳에 아마존 우림을 연상시키는 숲이라니.	Just a short while ago, it was a forest reminiscent of the Amazon rainforest in the village until it was trampled by the giants.	A forest that reminds us of the Amazon rainforest in the village before it was trampled by giants.
88	굳이 마력으로 판단하지 않아도 너무 수상하지 않은가?		Don't you think it's too strange even if you don't have to judge by the mana?'
89	그러나 동물들에게는 그 수상쩍음이 느껴지지 않는 듯 여기저기 잡아먹힌 흔적들이 남아있었다.		However, the animals didn't seem to share in his suspicions, judging by the carcasses, they didn't realise until it was too late.
90	진우는 뼈만 남은 채 파리가 윙윙거리는 동물들의 사체를 보고 혀를 찼다.	Jin-woo was tongue-tied as he saw the carcasses of the animals that Paris was buzzing with only bones left.	Jin-woo clicked his tongue when he saw the carcasses of animals buzzing with only bones.
91	그러고는 바닥에 널린 돌멩이를 하나 주워들어 던졌다.	Then he picked up a rock on the floor and threw it in.	Then he picked up a stone on the floor and threw it
92	쉬익-!	Sheik -!
93	평범한 돌멩이가 아니다.	It is not an ordinary stone.	It is not an ordinary stone.
94	무려 S급 헌터, 그것도 진우가 힘껏 던진 돌덩이다.		It was a stone thrown with the strength of an S-rank Hunter.
95	딱!	bam!
96	얼굴이 있었던 자리에 돌이 박혀 들어간 수목형 마수 하나가 감고 있던 눈을 부릅떴다.	One of the trees in the stone where the face was stuck, the one that was wrapped around the eyes.	A wooden horseman with a stone stuck in his face opened his eyes.
97	이어 오만상을 찌푸리며 일어선 놈이 달려왔다.		He then frowned and stood up and ran.
98	“끼에에에에에엑”		"Aeuee-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e"
99	얻어맞으면 화가 나는 건 인간이고, 식물이고 다 마찬가지인 모양이었다.	It was human, plant, and it was all the same that it was angry when it was hit.	It was humanoid plant monster, and all the same that get angry when beaten.
100	‘악마왕의 단검'을 불러낸 진우가 튀어 나갔다.	A 『Devil King's Dagger』 was called out.	Jin-woo, who called "The Devil's King's Dagger," jumped out.
101	거대한 나무가 덤벼드는 인간을 향해 굵은 가지를 붕붕 휘둘러 댔다.	A huge tree swirled around the thick branches for a man who was running.	A huge tree banged its thick branch against a human being.
102	‘느려...’	Slow ... ’	Slow...'
103	이놈은 느리다.	This guy is slow.	This guy is slow.
104	주먹처럼 쓰고 있는 두 개의 가지를 여유롭게 피하며, 진우는 나무의 얼굴을 주시했다.	Avoiding the two branches of fist-like paddle, Jin-woo looked at the face of the tree.	Gazing at the faces of the tree, Jin-woo looked away from the two twigs he was using like a fist.
105	나무는 자신의 움직임을 눈으로도 못 쫓고 있었다.		the tree could not follow his movements
106	‘반응도 형편없고.’	Reaction is poor. ’
107	가지가 땅을 칠 때마다 땅이 움푹 들어갔으나, 진우는 그걸 보고 혀를 끌끌 찼다.	Every time the branch hit the ground, the ground dented, but Jin-woo saw it and dragged his tongue out.	Every time the branches hit the ground, the ground sank, but when Jin-woo saw it, he clicked his tongue.
108	‘덩치에 비해 파워도 부족하네.’		For such a large size, he sure does lack the strength.'
109	몸뚱이가 워낙 커서 강해 보이는 것이지, 막상 파괴력은 비슷한 크기의 거인형 마수들과 비교하면 형편없었다.	The body is so big that it looks strong, but its destructive power was inferior to those of similar size giants.	its body was so big that it looked strong, but its destructive power was terrible compared to giant figures of similar size.
110	하지만.	But.	but
111	그 대신이라고 할까?	Can I say that instead?	Should I say
112	‘난도!’	『Mutilate』! ’	『Mutilate』! ’
113	굳게 쥔 진우의 단검이 나무 마수의 몸통을 몇 번이고 들락날락했다.	The dagger of the hardened Jin-woo went in and out of the trunk of the wooden mascot several times.	Jin-woo's solid sword came and went through the body of a wooden monster several times.
114	“끼에에엑, 끼에엑”	Chiekaeeku, Chiekeye!	"Eye-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e
115	나무는 비명을 지르면서도 쉽게 쓰러지지 않았다.	The tree screamed but did not fall easily.	The tree screamed but did not fall easily.
116	순간적으로 쏟아진 산탄 같은 칼질이 나무에 박혀 들어갔다.	Suddenly a pellet like a shotgun pinched into the tree.	Momentarily, a shot-like knife was stuck in a tree.
117	두두두두두두두두두두두두두두!	Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo!	Dudu, tofu, and tofu!
118	“끼에에에에엑”		"Aeuek"
119	나무는 쏟아지는 공격에 아예 눈을 감아 버리고서 주먹을 휘둘러댔다. 주먹을 피해 내며 접근한 진우가 단검을 창고로 돌려보내고 주먹을 움켜쥐었다.	The tree covered his eyes with a pouring attack and swung his fist. Jin-woo approaching, avoiding his fist, returned the dagger to the inventory and grasped his fist.	The tree closed its eyes to the pouring attack and waved its fists. Jin-woo, who approached him avoiding his fist, returned the dagger to the inventory and clasped his fist.
120	마력을 끌어모은 오른팔의 근육이 급격히 팽창했다.		the muscles in his right arm, as he focused his mana into them, grew rapidly
121	그리고 한 방.	And one room.	And a shot.
122	우직!		Woojik!
123	반으로 접힌 나무가 멀리 나가떨어졌다.	The folded tree fell out in half.	The tree folded in half fell far away.
124	“끼에엑”		"Ageek"
125	고통스러운 비명을 지르며 바닥을 뒹굴던 녀석이 이내 손으로 부서진 몸을 끌면서 다가왔다.	The screaming painful screamer, who was rolling on the floor, soon approached with his hand shattered.	The guy who was rolling around on the floor screaming painfully soon came dragging his broken body.
126	“허..”	Huh ...	"Huh...
127	놀라운 내구성.	Amazing durability.	amazing durability
128	일본에서 새로이 발견된 이 나무형 마수는 그야말로 가공할 만한 체력을 자랑했다.	This newly discovered wood-type machinist in Japan boasted a stamina that he could handle.	The newly discovered wooden monster type in Japan had simply in superb physical strength.
129	진우는 몇십 번이나 더 두들겨 팬 후에야 놈의 움직임을 멈출 수 있었다.	Jin was able to stop his move after a few more bangs.	Jin-woo couldn't stop his movement until he had beaten him dozens more times.
130	“끼엑”		"Chi-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e"
131	죽은 나무가 단말마와 함께 입으로 고약한 냄새가 나는 수액을 내뿜었다.	The dead tree burst into flames with the nasty smell of sap.
132	“윽”		"Ugh"
133	진우는 코를 틀어막았다.	Jin-woo blocked his nose.
134	질긴 생명력보다 더 짜증 나는 게 이 지독한 냄새였다.		the smell was more annoying than the tree monster
135	유진호의 후임인 개미 병사가 열심히 사체를 뒤져 마정석을 챙기는 동안, 진우는 마수들이 모인 수해를 노려보았다.	As Yoo Jin-ho's successor, an ant soldier, scrambled through the carcass and grabbed the mysterious stone, Jin-woo stared at the floods where the masters gathered.	While Yoo's successor, an ant soldier, searched hard for Mana marble, Jin-woo glared at the flood damage brought together by the captains.
136	‘이 짓을 저만큼이나 반복해야 한단 말이지...’	I have to repeat this as much as I do ... ’	You have to do this as much as I do...’
137	근처에서 던전 브레이크가 터진지 얼마나 됐다고.	How long has it been since the dungeon brakes were launched nearby.	It's been a long time since the Dungeon brake exploded near here.
138	벌써 숲 단위를 이뤄 버린 녀석들을 보고서 진우는 이맛살을 찌푸렸다.	Jin-woo frowned at the reports of those who had already achieved forest units.	Jin-woo frowned at the sight of those who had already made a unit of forest.
139	하지만.	But.	but
140	인간은 지혜의 동물이다.	Humans are animals of wisdom.
141	놈들과 싸우며 약점을 알게 된 진우에게는 비책이 하나 있었다.	Jinwo, who was fighting them and finding out the weakness,
142	‘이럴 줄 알고 대기시켜 놨지.’	‘I was waiting for this.’
143	진우는 웃으며 그림자 병사 몇을 불러냈다.		Jin-woo smiled and called out some shadow soldiers.
144	“나와”	“come out.”
145	기다렸다는 듯 어금니와 마법병 셋이 스르륵 올라왔다.	As if waiting, three 『Tusk』 and mage shadows came up.
146	다른 그림자 병사들이 모두 출정을 나가 있는 동안 이 녀석들을 대기시켜 놓은 보람이 있었다.	While all the other shadow soldiers were out of the ritual, there was a reward that kept them waiting.	It was worth waiting for them while all the other shadow soldiers were on the march.
147	“시작”		"Start"
148	진우의 명령이 떨어짐과 동시에 거대화가 끝난 어금니가 불기둥을 뿜어내고 마법병들이 불쇼를 시작했다.		As soon as Jin-woo's order came down, the giant Tusk and magical soldiers began to fire.
149	쿠아아아아아아아!	Kuaaaaaaaaaaa!
150	펑! 퍼벙! 퍼엉!	Boom! Boom! Boom!
151	불이 번지자 나무들이 온몸을 비틀며 비명을 질러 댔다.	As the fire spread, the trees twisted and screamed.
152	“끼에에에엑”	“Kie Mae!”
153	“끼에엑”	“Kie-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e!”
154	“끼아아아아악”	“Aaaaaaaaak!”
155	마력이 담긴 불꽃이라 그런지 마른 나무가 아니었음에도 잘 타들어 갔다.	It burned well even though it was not a dry tree because of the flame of magic.
156	고약한 수액도 열기에 금방 증발되어 적당히 떨어져 있는 진우는 쾌적하게 지켜볼 수 있었다.		Even the nasty sap quickly evaporated in the heat, and the moderately separated Jin-woo was able to watch it with pleasure.
157	작전이 딱 맞아떨어진 진우가 미소를 띠는 동안에도 시스템 메시지는 차곡차곡 쌓여 갔다.	Even as Jin-woo fell in love with the operation, the system messages were piled up.	System messages piled up while Jin-woo smiled at the operation.
158	[적을 처치했습니다.]	[We have killed the enemy.]	[I've killed the enemy.]
159	[적을...]	[The enemy ...]	[ Enemy...]
160	[적을...]	[The enemy ...]	[ Enemy...]
161	무수히 올라가는 메시지.		an innumerable rise in messages
162	마수의 번식력이 빠르다는 말은 나쁜 소식인 동시에 좋은 소식이기도 했다. 그만큼 경험치가 늘어나는 것이니.	Rapid propagation of mascarpone was both bad news and good news. That's just as much experience.	It was bad news as well as good news that the beast was able to reproduce quickly. That's how much you experience.
163	아니나 다를까?	just as expected?
164	띠링, 하고 평소보다 훨씬 더 경쾌한 기계음이 울렸다.	Tingling, a much louder machine sound than usual.
165	[레벨이 올랐습니다!]	[Level up!]	[The level has gone up!]
166	그렇지!	right!
167	진우가 주먹을 불끈 쥐었다.		Jin-woo clenched his fist.
168	올라간 스탯을 확인하기 위해 진우는 바로 상태창을 불러왔다.	In order to check the stat data, Jinwoo has brought up a status window.
169	‘상태창'.	Status window '.
170	띠링.	ring~
171	[이름: 성진우]	[Name: Sung Jin-woo]	[Name: Sung Jin-woo]
172	[레벨: 133]	[Level: 133]	[Level: 133]
173	[직업: 그림자 군주]	[Occupation: Shadow Monarch]	[occupation: Shadows]
174	[칭호: 역경을 이겨 낸 자 (외 2)]	[Title: Those who overcome adversity (Ex. 2)]	[symbol: Who overcomes adversity (External 2)]
175	[HP: 78,230]	[HP: 78,230]	[HP: 78,230]
176	[MP: 136,160]	[MP: 136,160]	[MP: 136,160]
177	[피로도: 3]	[Fatigue: 3]	[Pilot: 3]
178	[스탯]	[Stats]	[Steat]
179	근력: 308 체력: 307 민첩: 316 지능: 321 감각: 298	Power: 308 Stamina: 307 Dexterity: 316 Intelligence: 321 Sensation: 298	Strength: 308 Vitality: 307 Agility: 316 Intelligence: 321 Sense: 298
180	(분배 가능 능력치 포인트 : 0)	(Distributable stat Points: 0)	(Distributable Capacity Point: 0)
181	133레벨까지 올라간 레벨.		The level went up to 133 levels.
182	일본 전역으로 흩어져 레이드를 하고 있는 병사들 덕분에 레벨업은 빠르게 진행되었다.	Thanks to the soldiers scattered throughout Japan, the level-up was fast.	The level-up was rapid, thanks to soldiers scattered all over Japan and lining up.
183	게이트에서 쏟아져 나온 수많은 마수들은 진우에게 호재였다.		The countless number of magic beasts who came out of the gate was a good thing for Jin-woo.
184	이미 거의 모든 스탯이 300을 넘어선 가운데, 유일하게 감각만이 300까지 2포인트를 앞두고 있었다.		with all of his stats exceeding 300, the only one that was below was his sense off by only 2
185	‘내일 일일퀘가 끝나면 감각 스탯에 몰빵이다.’		after tomorrows daily quest, it will be over the 300 goal'
186	진우는 웃으며 상태창을 닫았다.		Jin-woo laughed and closed the status window.
187	거인들의 왕이 말한 전쟁.		the war that the king of the giants said
188	고건희 협회장님께서 말씀한 그들의 계획.		Their plan, as Go Gun-hee, president of the association said.
189	그것들이 뭔지 정확히는 알 수 없었다.		I didn't know exactly what they were.
190	하지만 무슨 상관인가?		But what does it matter?
191	어떤 일이 터져도 대비할 수 있도록 철저히 준비해 놓으면 그만이다.	It is enough to thoroughly prepare to prepare for anything.	It is all right to prepare thoroughly so that anything can happen.
192	지금은 착실히 레벨업에 임해야 할 때.	Now is the time to level up.
193	그런데.	Then.
194	개미 군단을 이끌고 진우와 가장 먼 곳에서부터 마수들을 처치하고 올라오던 베르에게서 연락이 왔다.		Ber, who had led an army of ants and had killed the beasts from the furthest away from Jin-woo, contacted him.
195	[왕이시여... 아뢰옵기 황송하오나 드릴 말씀이 있사옵니다.]		[My King... I have something to tell you.]
196	“응”		"Yes"
197	베르가 무슨 일이지?		What's going on with 『Ber』?
198	의아해하던 진우가 베르에게 신호를 보냈다.	Jin-woo, who was puzzled, sent a signal to Ber.
199	‘무슨 일이야?’	What's up?’
200	* * *	* * *	* * *
201	[...없으신 분은 한국 헌터협회를 통해 제게 연락하십시오.]		[...Please contact me through the Korea Hunter Association.]
202	진우의 인터뷰가 퍼져 나간 뒤로 헌터협회에는 수많은 문의가 빗발쳤다.		After Jin-woo's interview spread, the Hunter Association was flooded with inquiries.
203	대부분 세계 각국 최고의 헌터들 전화였다.		Most of the calls were made by the best hunters in the world.
204	그중에서는 진우에게 상담을 받기 위해 극비리에 한국을 찾아오는 헌터도 있었다.	Among them, there was also a hunter who came to Korea in secret to get counseling.	Among them, Hunter came to Korea secretly to get counseling from Jin-woo.
205	독일 최강의 헌터, 레나트 니어만도 그중 하나였다.		Germany's Hunter, the strongest Hunter, and Lennart Neermann were among them.
206	‘국가권력급과 대헌터도 당했다. 내가 뭐라고 안전하겠어?’	Nation-level Hunter also suffered. What am I supposed to be safe?’
207	그는 뛰어난 감각과 겸손함을 지닌 남자였다.	He was a man of great senses and humility.
208	불안에 떠는 것보다 대비책이 있다는 성진우 헌터의 말을 믿어 보자.		Let's believe what Sung Jin-woo said is that there is better to be prepared than worrying.
209	그렇게 그는 한국행을 택했다.		So he chose to go to Korea.
210	인천공항에 도착한 그가 독일이나 미국과는 또 다른 한국의 공기를 크게 들이마셨다.		Arriving at Incheon Airport, he inhaled Korean air, which was different from that of Germany and the United States.
211	‘이것이 한국의 냄새...’	This is the smell of Korea ... ’
212	처음 찾아온 아시아의 분위기에 들뜬 그가 상기된 목소리로 입국 심사대 직원에게 물었다.		Excited by the atmosphere of Asia for the first time, he asked an immigration officer in a cheerful voice.
213	“여기가 성진우 헌터의 나라입니까”		"Is this the country of SungJin-woo Hunter?"
214	“예? 아, 예에..”		"What? Uh, yeah.”
215	직원이 당황하며 고개를 끄덕이자, 레나트가 만족스런 미소를 지었다.	As his staff panicked and nodded, Renat Neermann smiled a gratifying smile.
216	곧 세계 최강의 헌터와 대화를 나눌 수 있다.		Soon, I will be able to talk to the world's strongest Hunter.
217	국제길드 컨퍼런스 연회에서는 간발의 차로 자신을 외면했던 진우였다.		Jin-woo, who turned a blind eye to him at the international guild conference.
218	그런데 이렇게 만나게 되다니, 생각만 해도 가슴이 떨리는 기회였다.	However, it was a chance to shake my heart if I thought of meeting like this.	It was a thrilling opportunity to meet you like this.
219	그가 설레는 마음을 다잡으려고 크게 심호흡을 하는 동안.	While he takes a deep breath to catch all his heart.	while he took a deep breath to compose himself
220	그의 뒤에 딱 붙어 선 장신의 남자가 한마디 했다.	A man with a big tongue sticking out behind him said a word.	A man with a long neck stuck behind him said a word.
221	“꾸물거릴 거면 비켜”		"Get out of the way if you're going to be reminiscent."
222	평온하던 레나트의 얼굴에 순간 힘줄이 돋아 났다.	A momentary tendon emerged on Renat Neermann's face, which was calm.	The gentle Lenart's face was immediately lined up.
223	감히!		Don't you dare!
224	세계 최고의 헌터 중 한 사람인 자신에게 이런 무례한 태도라니!		How rude of you to be one of the best hunters in the world!
225	버릇을 단단히 고쳐 주리라.	I will fix your habit firmly.
226	레나트가 조심한다고 챙겨 쓴 선글라스를 벗으며 돌아섰다.	Renat Neermann turned around and took off his sunglasses as he was careful.	Lenart turned around, taking off his sunglasses that he was careful.
227	“이봐! 방금 그 말, 내 얼굴을 보면서 똑같이 말할 수 있겠나”		"Hey! Can you look at my face again and say that again to my face?"
228	미간을 잔뜩 찡그린 레나트 앞에서, 레나트보다 머리 하나는 더 큰 남자가 똑같이 자신의 선글라스를 벗으며 말했다.	In front of Renat Neermann, who frowned, he said, one more head than Renat Neermann took off his sunglasses equally.	In front of the wrinkled Lenart, a man with one head bigger than Renat equally took off his sunglasses.
229
230	“비. 키. 라. 고”		" Step. Aside "
231	그의 얼굴을 알아본 레나트의 표정이 돌처럼 굳어졌다.	Renat Neermann's face, which recognized his face, stuck like a stone.	The look on his face hardened like a stone.
232	주저하던 그의 입술이 열렸다.	His hesitant lips opened.	His trumbling lips opened.
233	“머, 먼저 쓰세요”	Please write first.	"go.. go ahead"
234	토마스는 자신의 넓디넓은 어깨로 레나트를 밀쳐 버리고 입국 심사대에 섰다.		Thomas stood at the immigration checkpoint after pushing his Lenart with his broad shoulders.
235	물론 사과는 뒤따라오는 로라의 몫이었다.		of course, Laura was closely in tow/right behind
236	국가권력급 헌터.	State power class hunter.	a state-controlled Hunter
237	세계 최고의 헌터로 불리는 토마스의 실물을 직접 보게 된 공항직원은 숨이 턱 막혀 오는 기분을 느꼈다.	The airport staff, who saw the realities of Thomas, one of the beHunter Sungs in the world, felt a sense of breathlessness.	The airport staff felt suffocated when they saw the real thing of Thomas, the world's greatest Hunter.
238	거인.	giant.	Giant
239	그에게 괜히 골리앗이라는 별칭이 붙여진 것이 아니었다.	He was not nicknamed Goliath for nothing.	He was not given the nickname Goliath for nothing.
240	핏기가 사라져 가는 직원의 얼굴을 발견한 토마스가 다시 선글라스를 쓰고는 웃음 지었다.	Thomas, who found the face of the employee disappearing, laughed again wearing sunglasses.	Thomas, who discovered the face of an employee who turned pale, wore sunglasses again and smiled.
241	“여기가 미스터 성의 나라입니까”	Is this the country of Mr. Sung?"	Is this the country of Mr. Sung?"


1	[왕이시여... 아뢰옵기 황송하오나 드릴 말씀이 있사옵니다.]		[My King... I have something to tell you.]
2	갑작스러운 베르의 호출.	A sudden call of 『Ber』.
3	개미 군단을 이끌고 가장 먼 곳에서 싸우고 있는 최강의 병사가 무슨 말을 하려는 걸까?	What do you mean by the strongest soldier who is leading the Ant Colony and fighting the farthest?	What is the strongest soldier fighting in the furthest place with an ant colony?
4	‘무슨 일이야?’	What's up?’	What's going on?'
5	진우가 속으로 물었다.	Jin-woo asked himself.	Jin-woo bit himself.
6	그러자 베르는 조심스럽게 주인의 허락을 구했다.	Then 『Ber』 carefully asked for his permission.	Then Ber asked his owner's permission carefully.
7	[제게 먹잇감들을 몰아주시면 안 되겠습니까?]		[can you leave the remaining monsters to me?]
8	먹잇감을 몰아줘?		you want to fight alone?
9	베르가 말하는 먹잇감이란 던전 브레이크로 인해 현재 던전을 빠져나와 있는 마수들.	『Ber』 says that the prey is the bosses who are currently out of the dungeon due to dungeon breaks.	The prey that Ver says is the magicians who are now out of Dungeon because of the Dungeon break.
10	베르는 자기 혼자서 마수들을 처치하겠다고 말한 것이다.	『Ber』said he would kill the masters by himself.	Ber was saying that he would kill the beasts by himself.
11	같은 장군 등급인 그리드조차 눈을 마주치지 못하는 베르에게 수하들이 반란을 일으켰을 리도 없고.	Even the same general rank Greed could not have caused a rebellion to 『Ber』, who could not meet his eyes.	There's no way that even a general class Greed could have revolted against Ber, who couldn't
12	잠깐 이유를 생각해 보던 진우의 머릿속에 뭔가가 번뜩 스치고 지나갔다.	I thought about the reason for a while, and Jin-woo's head ran through something.	Something flashed through Jin-woo's head just to think about the reason.
13	‘설마...?’	surely...?’	Don't...?'
14	[먹잇감들을 처치할수록 점점 탈피할 때의 느낌과 비슷한 감각이 온몸에서 느껴집니다.]		[The more I get rid of my prey, the more I feel myself changing.]
15	역시나!		As expected!
16	예상이 옳았다.		The prediction was right.
17	탈피.		Molting.
18	즉 다음 단계로의 성장.		That is, potentially, a promotion.
19	그림자 군단에 들어온 뒤 항상 최전선에 서서 그 어떤 병사들보다 많은 적과 싸워 왔던 베르에게 드디어 승급의 가능성이 열린 것이다.	After entering the Shadow Legion, 『Ber』, who had always been at the forefront and fought with more enemies than any other soldier, finally opened up the possibility of upgrading.	The possibility of his promotion finally opened up to Ber, who had always stood at the front line and fought more enemies than any other soldier.
20	이그리트 나 아이언 같은 상급 병사가 승급을 통해 얼마나 강해졌는지를 떠올려 보면.		He was reminded of the vast growth in strength his soldiers like Ygritte and Iron became after their promotions.
21	‘환영할 만한 소식이다.’		It is a good news.’
22	베르는 그림자 병사가 되기 전에 이미 S급 헌터들을 농락했던 수준의 병사.		『Ber』 was an existence that could even toy around the S-rank Hunters before becoming a shadow soldier.
23	등급 역시 현존하는 모든 병사들 중 최고 단계였다.		His rank was also the highest out of all of his existing soldiers.
24	‘그럼 이제 장군 등급 다음을 볼 수 있게 되는 건가?’		Am I going to see a rank even higher than General?'
25	승급으로 베르의 능력치가 훌쩍 뛰어오른다면 어떤 결과물이 나올지 벌써부터 궁금했다.	I have already wondered what would happen if 『Ber's』 stats were to jump up as he upgraded.	I was already curious about what the outcome would be if Berg's ability rose sharply due to promotion.
26	진우는 대답을 애타게 기다리고 있을 베르에게 말했다.	Jin-woo said to 『Ber』, who is waiting for an answer.	Jin-woo told Ber who was anxiously waiting for an answer.
27	‘좋아.’		Okay.'
28	[감사합니다, 왕이시여. 그럼 개미 병사들을 지금 즉시 왕이 계신 곳으로 돌려보내겠습니다.]		Thank you, king. Then I'll send the ant soldiers back to the king's place right now.]
29	‘아니.’	no.’
30	진우는 씩 웃었다.	Jin-woo laughed.	Jin-woo grinned.
31	물론 수십 킬로나 떨어져 있는 베르 녀석이 자신의 표정을 볼 수 있을 리는 없지만.		Of course, the Ber, who is tens of kilometers away, can't see his face.
32	‘그림자 군단.’	Shadow Legion. ’
33	진우의 부름에 이제 천을 훌쩍 넘어 천이백에 달하는 병사들이 일제히 신호를 보내왔다.		With the call of Jin-woo, nearly 1,200 soldiers have sent signals.
34	기사들을 이끄는 이그리트 , 하이오크 군단을 이끄는 어금니, 나가들을 이끄는 지마, 거인들을 이끄는 6호, 아이스 베어들을 이끄는 탱크, 그리고 남은 병사들을 전부 맡게 된 그리드까지.		[Ygritte] leading the Knights, [Tusk] that lead the High Orc Legion, [Zima] leading the Sea Naga, [No. 6] leading the giants, the ice bears led by [Tank], and then [Greed] commanding the remaining soldiers.
35	그들의 함성이 들리는 듯했다.	It seemed to hear their shout.	Their cries seemed to be heard.
36	그들 하나하나가 진우의 호출에 모든 신경을 집중했다.	One of them concentrated all the attention on Jin-woo 's call.	Each of them focused all their attention on the call of Jin-woo.
37	그들에게서 흘러나오는 긴장감이 진우에게도 느껴졌다.	I felt a sense of tension in them as well.	The tension from them was felt by Jin-woo as well.
38	기분 좋은 고양감을 느끼며, 진우가 명령을 내렸다.	Feeling a feeling of comfort, Jin-woo gave the order.	Feeling a good cheer, Jin-woo gave an order.
39	‘전원 회군.’		All units.'
40	[...!]		[...!]
41	‘전부 돌아와라.’		Return.'
42	명령이 떨어짐과 동시에 그림자 군단 전체가 이동을 시작했다.		As soon as the order came down, the entire group of shadows began to move.
43	그림자 형태로 돌아간 병사들이 각지에서 진우가 있는 방향을 향해 빠르게 모여들었다.		Soldiers who returned to the shadows quickly gathered from all over the place towards the direction of Jin-woo.
44	[왕이시여... 어째서 병사들을 전부 돌리시는 겁니까?]		[My King...Why are you summoning back all the soldiers?]
45	놀라고 있는 베르에게 진우가 웃으며 말했다.	Jin-woo laughed and said to 『Ber』 who was surprised.	Jin-woo smiled and said to 『Ber』 who was surprised.
46	‘이제부터 남은 마수들은 나와 너, 둘이서 처리한다.’	From now on, the remaining players are treated by me and you.’	"From now on, I and you will deal with the remaining magic beast.’
47	베르의 승급을 앞당기기 위한 최고의 선택.	Best choice to accelerate 『Ber's』 promotion.	Best choice to accelerate Ber's promotion.
48	게임에서 고렙이 저렙을 키워 주듯, 자신이 베르와 함께 싸우며 사냥 속도를 극대화시켜 경험치를 몰아준다.	Just as Goreb nurtures the enemy in the game, he fights with 『Ber』 and maximizes the speed of hunting to drive his experience.	Just as Goreb raises Jeoreb in the game, he fights with Ver to maximize the speed of his hunting experience.
49	일명 '쩔'이었다.		it was a no brainer?
50	아직 던전 브레이크가 일어난 지역이 많으니, 둘이서 같이 돌아다니면 금방 레벨을 올릴 수 있으리라.	There are many dungeon brakes in the area, so if you move around together, you will be able to raise your level soon.	There are still many areas where the Dungeon brakes have taken place, so if you walk around together, you can quickly raise the level.
51	지역이 광범위해서 그림자 병사들을 총동원해 싹쓸이하는 것보다 효율은 떨어지겠지만 지금은 무엇보다 베르의 승급이 우선이었다.	The area is so wide that it will be less efficient than raising the Shadow soldiers, but first of all, the upgrade of 『Ber』 was the first thing.	Because of the wide area, it would be less efficient than using all of the shadow soldiers to sweep them away, but the promotion of Ber was the first priority now.
52	[왕이시여...]		[My King...]
53	베르가 감격한 목소리로 말을 잇지 못했다.		『Ber』 spoke out in an emotional voice.
54	이 녀석.		This guy.
55	갈수록 목소리에 감정이 풍부해지는 것이, 어머니와 진아를 지키라고 했을 때 그림자 속에 숨어서 TV만 줄곧 봤던 게 틀림없다.		The growing emotional range of his voice must have been due to his time spent watching TV when he was looking over Jin-woo's mother and sister in the shadows.
56	그림자들의 귀환이 거의 마무리되어 갈 때쯤, 진우가 물었다.	When the return of the shadows was almost finished, he asked.	When the shadow's return was almost complete, Jin-woo asked.
57	“혹시 베르 말고 또 자기 승급이 머지않은 것 같다 느껴지는 병사”		"The soldier feels like he's getting a promotion soon, not just Ber."
58	당연히 대답은 돌아오지 않았다.	Of course, the answer did not come back.	Of course the answer didn't come back.
59	승급이 그리 쉬운 것도 아니고, 승급 타이밍을 알 수 있으려면 뛰어난 감각이 필요할 테니까.	Upgrading is not easy, and you need a good sense to know when to upgrade.	It's not that easy to get a promotion, and it takes a good sense to know when to get it.
60	모든 병사들 중 유일하게 베르만이 자신의 승급 타이밍을 알려 온 데는 다 이유가 있는 거다.	The only reason for all the soldiers to be informed of the timing of their promotion is that there is a reason.	Of all the soldiers, Verman is the only one who has ever known the timing of his promotion.
61	거기까지 생각이 미쳤을 때.	When there 's a crazy idea.	When you're so crazy.
62	스르륵-	Throne -	Seruk-
63	주군과의 단독 사냥을 기대하며 대기하고 있던 베르 옆으로 또 하나의 그림자 병사가 솟아올랐다.	Another shadow soldier rose to the side of the verse that was waiting in anticipation of a solo hunting with the main army.	Another shadow soldier rose next to Ber, who was waiting to hunt alone with the main army.
64	베르의 얼굴에 실망스러운 표정이 스쳐 지나가는 것과 반대로 진우의 얼굴은 환해졌다.	The face of 『Ber』 was brightened as opposed to a disappointing expression passing on his face.	Jin-woo's face lit up, as opposed to a disappointed look on Ber's face.
65	“좋아”	Good.	"Okay"
66	이그리트 는 늘 하던 것처럼 정중하게 무릎을 꿇었다.	『Ygritte』 kneels down politely as he always did.	[Egrit] knelt as politely as he always did.
67	전에는 필요 이상으로 깍듯한 격식이 부담스럽기도 했지만 이것도 오랜만에 보니까 반가웠다.	Before, I was burdened with more formalities than I needed, but it was nice to see this for a long time.	In the past, it was more burdensome to see a decent ceremony than needed, but it was nice to see it after a long time.
68	이그리트 의 승급.	The promotion of 『Ygritte』 .	a raise for
69	그것 또한 전부터 기대하고 있던 일이었다.	It was also what I expected from before.	It was also something that had been expected before.
70	“그럼 시작하자”	Let's get started.	"Let's get started."
71	진우는 '악마왕의 단검'을 불러내며 미소를 지었다.		Jin-woo smiled as he called 'The Dagger of the Devil King.'
72	어찌나 대단한 번식력인지.	What a great breeding power.	What a great breeding power.
73	까맣게 타들어 가며 죽은 나무 형태의 마수들 사체에서 어느덧 새싹이 올라오고 있었다.	The buds were coming up from the corpses in the form of dead wood burning charred bodies.	Fresh shoots were coming up from the chariot-like chariots that burned to the ground.
74	“키에에에엑”	Kie ee eek!	"Kie Maeh"
75	“키에에엑”	Kie eek!	"Kie엑"
76	여기 말고도 아직 남아 있는 던전 브레이크 장소가 아직 40곳.	There are still 40 remaining dungeon brakes.	There are still 40 places where Dungeon brakes remain.
77	셋이서 전부 다 잡으려면 일분일초가 아까웠다.		there was not a second to lose for the 3 fighters.
78	* * *	* * *	* * *
79	아진 길드 사무실.		Ahjin Guild Office.
80	이제는 집보다 더 편안하게 된 사무실에서 유진호는 1분이 1시간 같은 순간을 맛보고 있었다.	In the office, which is now more comfortable than the house, Yujin tasted the same moment one minute per hour.	In an office that is now more comfortable than home, Yoo jin-ho was enjoying the same moment for an hour.
81	유진호의 시선이 벽면에 걸린 시계로 향했다.	Yoo Jin-ho's gaze headed for the clock on the wall.	Yoo Jin-ho's eyes turned to the clock on the wall.
82	오후 4시 10분.		4:10 p.m.
83	‘그'가 사무실에 도착한 지 2시간이 넘었다.	It has been more than two hours since he arrived at the office.	It's been over two hours since he arrived at the office.
84	꼴깍.		Gulp
85	혹시 저도 모르게 넘긴 침 소리가 너무 큰 것은 아닌지, 유진호는 연락도 없이 사무실을 방문한 '그'를 곁눈질했다.		Whether he realised if the swallowing sound was too loud, Yoo Jin-ho glanced at 'him' who visited the office without warning.
86	선글라스 너머로 눈이 마주친 '그'가 유진호에게 싱긋 미소를 보였다.		He' smiled at Yoo Jin-hoo, sunglasses over his eyes.
87	유진호는 경직된 얼굴 근육을 힘겹게 움직여 미소 비슷한 것을 만들어 보이고는 급히 고개를 돌렸다.	Yoo Jin-ho made a smile-like thing by moving the hard muscles of the face hard and turned his head sharply.	Yu Jin-ho struggled to move his stiff facial muscles to make something similar to a smile and quickly turned his head.
88	이마에 진땀이 맺힌다.		Cold sweat started to form on his forehead.
89	애꿎은 휴대폰을 들고 다시 형님께 전화를 돌려 보지만 헛수고.		He picked up his phone and tried to call him back, but it was in vain.
90	뚜르르- 뚜르르-	beep .... beep ... beep ...	beep .... beep ... beep ...
91	벌써 이틀째 연락이 두절인 형님은 어떻게 된 일인지 오늘도 역시 전화를 받지 않으셨다.	My brother, who has already lost his contact for the second day, did not receive a call again today.	My brother, who has been out of touch for two days already, didn't answer the phone again today.
92	“..”	...	“..”
93	“..”	...	“..”
94	유진호는 핸드폰을 내려놓으며 입을 굳게 다물었다.	Yujin put down his cell phone and asked his mouth firmly.	Yoo Jin-ho put his cell phone down and kept his mouth shut.
95	직원들도 마찬가지.	The same goes for employees.	The same is true of employees.
96	아진 길드의 가능성을 보고 입사를 선택한 우수한 직원들이 어색한 분위기에 압도되어 마치 약속이라도 한 것처럼 다들 침묵을 지켰다.	Superior employees who chose to join the guild were more overwhelmed by the awkward atmosphere and kept silent as if promising.	The awkward atmosphere overwhelmed by the possibility of Ahjin Guild, so everyone remained silent as if they had made a promise.
97	하지만.	But.	but
98	그게 그들의 잘못은 아니었다.	That was not their fault.	It was not their fault.
99	아니.	no.	No.
100	누구라도 같은 상황에 처하면 그들과 같은 반응을 보이게 될 것이다.	Anyone in the same situation will react to them.	Anyone in the same situation will react like them.
101	사무실 한쪽 구석 의자에 앉아있는 남자가 세계에서 가장 강한 헌터 중 한 사람이자, 또한 세계에서 가장 성격 더러운 헌터 중 하나라면 말이다.	If the man sitting on one corner of the office is one of the world's strongeHunter Sungs, and one of the most dirty hunters in the world.	A man sitting in a corner chair in the office is one of the strongest Hunter in the world, and one of the dirtiest Hunter in the world.
102	거기다 자신이 일하고 있는 사무실의 주인이 그 남자를 두들겨 패서 병원으로 실려 보냈기까지 하단다.	And even the owner of the office in which he works is beating the man and sending it to the hospital.	In addition, the owner of the office he works in beat him up and sent him to the hospital.
103	과연 누가 그 앞에서 웃고 떠들 수 있을까?	Who can laugh in front of him?	Who can laugh and chat in front of him?
104	토마스 안드레.	Thomas Andre.	Thomas Andre.
105	세계 최정상의 헌터가 진우를 만나기 위해 직접 아진 길드를 방문했다.	Hunter, the world 's best man, came to Guilin directly to meet Jin-woo.	The world's top Hunter visited Ahjin Guild in person to meet Jin-woo.
106	덕분에 연락도 없이 찾아온 손님을 맞이하게 된 유진호 부사장과 아진 길드의 직원들은 완전 죽을 맛이었다.		Vice President Yoo Jin-ho and his staff at Ahjin Guild, had no idea how to receive this guest that had come here with no prior contact.
107	한 번 더 형님께 전화해 봐야 하나, 말아야 하나 유진호의 고민이 깊어지는 때.	I have to call my brother once more.	Should I call him again? Or should I not? When Yu Jin-ho's concerns deepened.
108	스르륵-	Throne -	Seruk-
109	사무실의 자동문이 열렸다.	The automatic door of the office was opened.	The office's automatic door opened.
110	유진호 포함 직원들 전원의 고개가 동시에 그리로 휙 돌아갔다.	The head of the staff including Yu Jin-ho went around at the same time.	All of the staff, including Yoo Jin-ho, simultaneously turned there.
111	유진호의 눈이 커졌다.	Yu Jin-ho's eyes grew bigger.	Yoo Jin-ho's eyes dilated.
112	반가움에 자리를 박차고 일어난 유진호가 직원들 전체의 간절한 심정이 담긴 목소리를 냈다.	Yoo Jin-ho, who rushed to his place and was excited, made a voiceless complaint about the whole staff.	Ryu Jin-ho, who rose to his feet in a joyous mood, voiced his earnest feelings for the entire staff.
113	“형니임-”	Brother -!	"Brother"
114	* * *	* * *	* * *
115	‘무슨 일로 기자들이 쫙 깔려 있나 했더니...’	What happened to the reporters that I was laid down ... ’	I was wondering what all the reporters were doing...'
116	진우는 자신에게 미소를 보내고 있는 토마스를 바라보았다.	Jin looked at Thomas, smiling at him.	Jin-woo looked at Thomas smiling at him.
117	얼굴을 봐서는 앙금이 남았다거나 한 것은 아닌데, 이 먼 곳까지 무슨 일로 찾아온 것일까?		From the looks of his face, he didn;t come here with bad intentions, but why did he come all the way here?
118	하지만 토마스보다 유진호가 먼저 진우를 반겼다.	But Yoo Jin-ho welcomed Jin-woo more than Thomas.	However, Yoo Jin-ho welcomed Jin-woo before Thomas.
119	“형님! 왜 이렇게 연락이 안 되셨습니까”	brother! Why did not you contact me like this? "	"Brother! Why i couldn't reach you?"
120	“바빴어, 좀”	I've been busy."	"I was busy, sorry."
121	“그러고 보니 형님 옷이..”	Then I saw your brother's clothes ..."	"And what happen to your clothes...
122	유진호가 멈칫했다.	Yoo Jin-ho stopped.	Yoo Jin-ho hesitated.
123	진우의 복장에서 수를 셀 수 없는 전투의 흔적들이 보였다. 마치 거인 사냥이 끝났을 때의 형님을 보는 듯했다.	Jin-woo's clothes showed signs of battle that could not be counted. It seemed as if he saw his brother at the end of the giant hunting.	There were countless traces of combat in Jin-woo's costume. It was as if I saw my brother at the end of the giant hunt.
124	‘형님이 이틀간 연락도 못할 정도로 바쁘게 싸웠을 정도면...’	If you were so busy that you could not contact me for two days ... ’	If you were so busy that you wouldn't be able to contact me for two days...'
125	얼마나 많은 마수들이 형님의 단검에 목숨을 잃은 것일까?	How many masters have lost their lives to your dagger?	How many magic beast were killed by your dagger?
126	생각만 해도 소름이 돋았다.	I thought I was just crazy.	The mere thought of it made him shudder.
127	그때.	then.	then
128	느긋하게 몸을 일으킨 토마스가 성큼성큼 다가왔다.	Thomas, who slowly started his body, has come close enough.	Thomas, who had a relaxed body, came up briskly.
129	토마스의 신장이 어마어마하게 크다 보니 몇 걸음 걷지 않아도 금방 간격이 좁혀졌다.	Thomas' s kidneys were so big that he did not have to walk a few times, but he soon narrowed the gap.	Thomas' height was so great that the gap quickly narrowed after a few steps.
130	토마스는 진우 앞에 섰다.	Thomas stood before Jin - woo.	Thomas stood before Jin-woo.
131	‘헉...’	Ugh...’	Hoo...'
132	‘설마 저 두 사람 여기서 싸우는 건 아니겠지?’	I do not think they're fighting here, are you?’	Don't tell me they're not fighting here, are they?’
133	아직 두 사람의 관계를 잘 모르는 직원들이 마주한 두 사람을 보고 침을 꼴깍 삼켰다.	The staff, who are not yet familiar with the relationship, swallowed their teeth as they watched them face each other.	Employees who still don't know the relationship between the two men gulped down at each other.
134	그들의 심장 뛰는 소리가 너무 노골적이라 진우는 귀가 아플 지경이었다.		The sound of their hearts beating was deafening to Jin-woo.
135	“미스터 성”	Mr. Sung."	"Mr. Sung"
136	토마스가 손을 내밀었다.	Thomas reached out his hand.	Thomas reached out his hand.
137	진우도 씩 웃으며 토마스의 손을 맞잡았다. 두 사람은 그렇게 짧은 인사를 나누었다.	Jin-woo laughed and grabbed Thomas' hand. They shared such a short greeting.	Jin-woo also grinned and held Thomas' hand. They exchanged such short greetings.
138	그런데.	By the way.	by the way
139	토마스의 얼굴에서 금방 미소가 사라졌다.	The smile soon disappeared from Thomas' face.	A smile soon disappeared from Thomas' face.
140	어떻게.	how.	by what means
141	‘어떻게 이런 일이?’	How does this happen?’	How could this happen?’
142	어째서인지 성진우 헌터가 이전과 달라졌다는 느낌이 들었다.	I felt that Hunter Sung Jin-woo was different from before.	For some reason, I felt that Hunter Sung Jin-woo is different from before.
143	아주 조금이지만 분명 자신이 만났던 성진우와 다르다.	It is a little bit different, but it is different from Sungjin who he met.	It's a little bit different from Sung Jin-woo, whom he met.
144	인상이 달라져서?	The impression is different?	You look different?
145	확실히 처음 그를 만났을 때나, 연회에서 그를 봤을 때와 다르게 지금의 그는 옷차림이 엉망이다.	Certainly when he first met him, or when he saw him at the banquet, he is now a mess of his clothes.	Clearly, unlike when I first met him or when I saw him at the party, he is now dressed up in a bit.
146	하지만 그런 것과 전혀 관계없는 다부짐이 그에게서 느껴졌다.		But he felt a lot of pressure that had nothing to do with it.
147	단단하다.		Tough
148	이전의 그도 단단했었지만 지금의 그는 더 단단해졌다.		He used to be tough, but now he's tougher.
149	하지만.	But.
150	‘그런 일이 있을 수가 있는 건가...?’	Is there such a thing ...?’	Can that happen...?'
151	없다.		No.
152	적어도 자신의 상식선에서는.		At least according to his common sense.
153	토마스의 예리한 감각은 레벨의 차이에서 오는 진우의 변화를 감지해 냈으나, 그것이 정확히 무엇을 의미하는지 해석할 수 있는 지식이 없었다.	Thomas's sharp sense perceived a change of level from the difference in levels, but there was no knowledge to interpret exactly what it meant.	Thomas' keen sense of perception detected a change in the pendulum from the level difference, but he had no knowledge to interpret exactly what it meant.
154	그렇게 토마스가 의아해하는 동안 악수가 끝나고.	So while Thomas was puzzled, the handshake was over.	While Thomas was wondering, the handshake ended.
155	진우가 물었다.		Jin-woo Asked.
156	“한국엔 무슨 일입니까”	What is happening in Korea?"	"What are you doing in Korea?"
157	“아”	Ah."	"Ah"
158	그제야 정신을 차린 토마스가 다시 미소를 지었다.	Then Thomas smiled again and smiled again.	Only then did Thomas wake up and smile again.
159	“약속했지 않습니까? 손이 다 나으면 같이 식사하기로”	Have you promised? When all your hands are done, we will have a meal together. "	"You promised, didn't you? that we'll have a meal together once my arm healed."
160	토마스는 멀쩡해진 왼쪽 팔을 흔들어 보였다.	Thomas shook his fine left arm.	Thomas waved his left arm.
161	“그리고 또..”	And again ..."	"And then...
162	힐끔.	Heil.	by driblets
163	진우의 시선이 벽면의 시계로 향했다.	The gaze of Jin-woo turned to the clock on the wall.	Jin-woo's eyes turned to the clock on the wall.
164	지금은 오후 4시 30분 가량.	It is about 4:30 pm now.
165	점심을 먹기엔 너무 늦었고, 저녁을 먹기엔 너무 이르다.		It is too late for lunch and too early for dinner.
166	“저녁 시간까지는 아직 많이 남았으니... 잠시”	I have a lot left by the evening ... for a while."	"We still have a lot left until evening, so... For a moment"
167	진우는 토마스에게 양해를 구한 뒤, 재빨리 유진호에게 다가갔다.	Jin-woo asked Thomas for permission and quickly approached Yu Jin-ho.	Jin-woo quickly approached Yo Jin-Ho after asking Thomas for an understanding.
168	토마스에게 특별한 용무가 있는 것이 아님을 알았으니 일단 시간이 급한 쪽을 우선하기로 한 것이다.	I knew that Thomas did not have a particular job, so I decided to give priority to the time-critical.	Knowing that Thomas doesn't have any special business, he decided to put the urgent matter first.
169	“지금 서울에 생성되어 있는 게이트 중에 가장 규모가 큰 곳 좀 알아봐 줄래”	Can you find out the biggest gate in Seoul now?"	"Can you find the largest gate in Seoul right now?"
170	진우의 부탁에 유진호가 눈을 동그랗게 떴다.	In the request of Jin-woo, Yoo Jin-ho opened his eyes.	At Jin-woo's request, Yu Jin-ho opened his eyes round.
171	“크기만 하면 됩니까, 형님”		"Shall I book one, brother?"
172	“예약 잡혀 있는 게이트도 상관없으니 무조건 등급이 높은 걸로”		"It doesn't matter whether the gate is booked or not, so long as it's high-ranked."
173	“알겠습니다, 형님”		"All right, brother"
174	순식간에 키보드를 두드려 원하는 정보를 찾아낸 유진호가 환한 얼굴을 했다.	Yujin finds the desired information by tapping the keyboard in an instant.	Yoo Jin-ho, who found the information he wanted by tapping on the keyboard in an instant, had a bright face.
175	“A급 중에서도 위험한 놈이 하나 있네요, 형님.”		"There's one A-rank here, brother."
176	“그래”		"Yes"
177	“그런데 헌터스 길드가 이미 선점한 게이틉니다”		"But it's already booked by the Hunter's Guild."
178	하지만 유진호의 예상과 달리 진우는 전혀 실망한 기색이 아니었다.		Contrary to Yoo's expectations, however, Jin-woo did not appear to be disappointed at all.
179	“괜찮아”		"It's OK"
180	누가 공략 허가권을 가졌는가는 관심 없었다.		He had no interest in who had the rights to the raid.
181	오히려 헌터스라면 아는 사람도 있고 하니 이야기가 쉽게 풀리겠다는 생각에 진우의 얼굴에 미소가 떠올랐다.		On the contrary, since it's the Hunters Guild, this would make it easier for what he was about to do.
182	가벼운 발걸음으로 사무실을 빠져나가려던 진우가 다시 돌아와 토마스에게 인사했다.	Jin-woo, who was about to leave the office with a light footstep, came back and greeted Thomas.	Jin-woo, who was about to walk out of the office, came back and greeted Thomas.
183	“볼일이 생겨서 잠깐 어디 좀 다녀와야겠습니다. 저녁은 이따 나중에 다시 얘기합시다”	I have to go somewhere for a while. Let's talk about the evening later. "	"I need to go somewhere for a while because I have something to do. Let's talk about dinner later."
184	“..”		“..”
185	당혹스러워하는 토마스를 남겨두고 진우는 바람같이 사라졌다.		Leaving behind the perplexing Thomas, Jin-woo disappeared like a wind.
186	토마스는 진우가 나간 문을 멍히 바라보다 실소를 터트렸다.		Thomas burst into laughter as he stared at the door where Jin-woo left.
187	“하하. 이것 참..”	"haha. This is true ... "
188	어쩔 수 있나?		What can I do?
189	먼 길을 찾아온 손님에게는 야속한 일이지만 약속 없이 불쑥 찾아온 사람은 자신이었다. 성진우 헌터 정도 되는 인물이라면 자신보다 더 바쁠 수 있다는 사실을 예상해야 했다.	It was a bitter to the visitor who came a long way, but he was the one who came out without promise. I had to anticipate that a character like Hunter Sung Jin-woo might be busier than himself.	It was a cruel thing for a long-distance visitor, but it was himself who came without a promise. He had to expect that a person as good as Sung Jin-woo could be busier than him.
190	“그럼... 연락은 여기로”	Then ... Contact me here."	"Well, then... here's the call."
191	토마스는 유진호에게 자신이 묵고 있는 호텔의 연락처를 남기고 떠났다.	Thomas left Yoo Jin-ho to leave the contact details of his hotel.	Thomas left Yoo Jin-ho with the contact number of his hotel.
192	“휴”	Huh -"	"Phew"
193	유진호는 떠난 토마스의 빈 자리를 보고 안도의 한숨을 내쉬다 그 옆자리의 인기척에 화들짝 놀랐다.	Yoo Jin-ho looked at Thomas's empty seat and gave a sigh of relief.	Yoo sighed with relief when he saw Thomas' empty seat, but was very surprised by the popularity of the seat next to him.
194	“헉. 아직 계셨어요”	Ugh. Are you still there? "	"Huh. He's still here."
195	토마스가 사무실을 방문하기 한참 전부터 도착해 있었던 레나트 니어만은 안타깝게도 한국말을 전혀 모른다.		Renat Neermann, who had arrived long before Thomas visited the office, unfortunately has no Korean at all.
196	하지만 아진의 부사장이 자신을 잊고 있었음은 확실히 알 수 있었다.	However, it was clear that the vice president of Ajin had forgotten himself.	But it was clear that Ajin's vice president had forgotten him.
197	“나는 약속까지 잡고 왔는데..”	I have caught up to my appointment ..."	"I've made an appointment.”
198	독일에서는 VVIP 대접을 받는 자신이 이렇게까지 초라해질 수 있다는 사실을 깨달으면서 레나트는 고개를 숙였다.		Compared to when he was in Germany, where he was treated like a VVIP to his treatment here, Renat bowed his head low.
199	그러나 천하의 토마스도 얌전히 떠난 사무실에서 자신이 무엇을 할 수 있단 말인가?	But what can Thomas do in his office that he has left so well?	But what can Thomas from heaven do in a well-behaved office?
200	마수도 헌터도 목숨은 하나다.	Both Magic Beasto and Hunter have one life.	Margaery and Hunter have one life.
201	“..”	..."	“..”
202	레나트는 힘없이 일어서 토마스가 남긴 메모 옆에 조그맣게 자신의 연락처를 써 넣었다.	Renat Neermann stood up powerfully and wrote his contact little by little beside the note left by Thomas.	Lenart stood up weak and put his contact number in small letters next to Thomas' memo.
203	* * *	* * *	* * *
204	진우가 나타나자 레이드 준비에 한창이었던 헌터스의 최정예 공격대원들의 시선이 집중되었다.	When Jin-woo appeared, Hunters' s most elusive attack members who were in the preparation for the raid were concentrated.	With the arrival of Jin-woo, the best strikers at Hunter's team, who were busy preparing for Raid, were all in the spotlighted.
205	웅성웅성.	a roaring voice.	a roaring voice
206	미리 연락을 받았던 [차해인만] 그나마 평정을 유지했다.	Only Hea-in, who had been contacted beforehand, maintained the calmness.	The cha hae-in, who had been contacted in advance, remained calm.
207	“갑자기 던전을 빌려 달라니 무슨 일이에요”	What is it you want to borrow a dungeon all of a sudden?"	"What's the matter with borrowing Dungeon?"
208	“말 그대로 가능하면 던전을 좀 빌렸으면 합니다”	I'd like to borrow a dungeon if possible."	"I would literally like to borrow a dungeon if possible."
209	오랜만에 만난 얼굴이 반가워 진우는 미소를 지었다.	The face I met for a long time was nice, and Jin-woo smiled.	Nice to meet you after a long time, Jin-woo smiled.
210	그동안 아무 연락도 없다가 갑자기 나타나서 하는 말이 레이드 직전인 던전을 빌려 달라니.	There is no contact in the meantime, but suddenly the words come out to borrow a dungeon just before the raid.	I haven't heard from him for a while, but he suddenly appeared and asked me to lend him Dungeon, which is just before Raid.
211	화를 내려 했었던 차해인은 반가움이 잔뜩 묻어나오는 진우의 미소에 시선을 돌렸다.	The Cha Hae-in, who had made an anger, turned his gaze to Jin-woo 's smile, full of gladness.	the car driver, who had been angry, turned to the smile of Jin-woo, who was full of joy.
212	차해인이 할 말을 찾지 못하고 머뭇거리는 동안, 진우를 기다리고 있었던 최종인이 뛰어나왔다.	While Cha Hae-in was hesitant to find words to say, Choi Jong - in who was waiting for Jin-woo ran out.	While Cha Hae-in hesitated to find something to say, The final(Jong-in?) man waiting for Jin-woo jumped.
213	“성 헌터님”	Hunter Sung!"	"Hunter-nim"
214	설명은 이미 끝난 상태.	$The description is already finished.	Description is already finished.
215	보스를 제외한 마수들만 죽이고 그 외에는 아무것도 손대지 않겠다는 제안을 받아들이지 않을 길드 마스터는 없었다.	There was no guild master who would not accept a proposal to kill only bosses except bosses and not to touch anything else.	There was no Guild Master who would accept the offer to kill only the captors except the boss and not touch anything else.
216	그렇지 않아도 높은 게이트 등급에 부상자가 나오지는 않을지 노심초사하던 최종인은 두 손 들고 환영했다.	Even if it did not, I was welcomed with both hands by Jong - in who was in the middle of the attack, not to be injured by a high gate rating.	The final(Jong-in?) man, who was anxious to see if there would be no injuries to the high gate class, welcomed the decision with his hands up.
217	물론 공격대 대원들도 티를 안내서 그렇지 내심 반기는 분위기였다.	Of course, the members of the raid also guide the tee.	Of course, the attackers welcomed the move.
218	진우는 게이트로 향했다.	Jin went to the gate.	Jin-woo headed for the gate.
219	그러다 누군가 뒤에서 소매를 당겨 돌아보니 뺨이 붉어진 차해인이 목소리를 낮춰 물어 왔다.	Then somebody pulled the sleeves from behind and looked down at the cheeky car hail.	Then someone pulled his sleeve from behind, and the red-cheeked Cha Hae-in lowered her voice.
220	“안에서 뭘 하려고 그래요”	What are you going to do in there?"	"What are you going to do in there?"
221	“테스트해 볼 게 좀 있어서요. 내 소환수가 좀 달라졌거든요”	I have a few things to test. My pet is a little different. "	"I have something to test. My summoner has changed a bit."
222	진우의 소환수.		Jin-woo's summoner.
223	차해인은 협회 체육관에서 자신이 맞붙었던 두 소환수, 이그리트 와 베르를 차례대로 떠올렸다.		Cha Hae-in recalled the two summoners he faced in the association's gym, Egrit and Ber.
224	소환수라기에는 너무도 강한.		too strong for a summoner
225	S급 헌터인 자신의 목숨까지도 위협할 수 있는 괴물들.	S-class Hunters, monsters that can even threaten their lives.	Monsters that can even threaten their own life as a class-S Hunter.
226	그들에게 어떤 변화가 생겨서 시험을 해 본다는 걸까?	What changes do they make and try to test?	What kind of changes have they made to test?
227	호기심이 생긴 차해인이 더 낮아진 목소리로 물었다.	The curious Cha Hae-in asked with a lowered voice.	The curious Cha Hae-in asked in a lower voice.
228	“그럼... 저도 같이 들어갈 수 있을까요”	So ... can I go in with you?"	"Well, can I come in with you?"
229	약간의 사심이 들어간 질문에 진우는 바로 고개를 저었다.		Jin-woo shook his head to a question of some self-interest.
230	“위험할 겁니다. 마음껏 날뛰게 할 생각이라서요”	"It'll be dangerous. Try to run as fast as you can."	"It's going to be dangerous. I'm going to make you go wild."
231	딱 잘라 말하는 진우의 눈빛은 몹시 진지했다. 차해인은 고개를 끄덕이더니 조용히 물러났다.	The eyes of Jin-woo, who said to cut off, were very serious. Cha Hae-in nodded his head and quit quietly.	Jin-woo's eyes were very serious. Cha Hae-in nodded and backed away quietly.
232	그녀의 아쉬운 눈빛을 뒤로 한 채 진우는 게이트로 들어갔다.	Jin-woo went into the gate with her unhappy eyes behind her.	With her sad eyes behind her, Jin-woo entered the gate.
233	[던전에 입장하였습니다.]	[you entered the dungeon.]
234	언제나처럼 뜨는 메시지.	A message that floats like always.
235	진우는 그림자 속에서 대기하고 있는 베르를 불러냈다.		Jin-woo called up Ber who was waiting in his shadows.
236	‘나와라.’		"Come out."


1	진우가 떠나고 헌터스의 최정예 헌터들은 누가 먼저랄 것도 없이 앞다투어 던전으로 뛰어들어 갔다.	Jin-woo left and the Hunters' best-of-breed hunters jumped into the dungeon without any priorities.	After Jin-woo left, the best Hunter of Hunter's team jumped into the dungeon.	After Jin-woo had left, the Hunter Guild's elite rushed into the dungeon.
2	“어이, 밀지 마”	Hey, do not push!"	"Hey, don't push"	"Hey, don't push"
3	“던전이 어디 도망가는 거 아니니까 다들 그렇게 뛸 필요 없다고”	Dungeon is not running anywhere, so you do not have to play!"	"You don't have to run like that because you're not running away."	"The dungeon is not going anywhere so you dont have to run!"
4	우르르-	Urr-	Rumbling-	*Rumbling sounds
5	천하의 성진우 헌터가 A급, 그것도 최근에 공략 난이도가 부쩍 올라간 던전에서 무엇을 테스트하려고 남의 게이트를 빌리기까지 한 것일까?	Did the Hunter Sung Jin-woo of the world have a class A, and even recently borrowed the gate to test what was difficult in the dungeon where the difficulty of attack was raised?	why did Hunter Sung Jin-woo even borrow a person's gate to test in a dungeon, which has recently become difficult to attack?	Why did Hunter Sung Jin-woo even borrow a person's gate to test something, when the dungeons are becoming increasingly difficult?
6	던전에 발을 디딘 헌터들의 호기심 가득한 눈빛이 내부를 샅샅이 훑었다.	The curious eyes of the Hunters who set foot in the dungeon swept the inside.	Hunters' curious eyes scoured the interior.	Their curious eyes scoured the interior of the dungeon
7	하지만 곧 그들의 눈빛은 경악으로 변했다.	But soon their eyes turned to astonishment.	But soon their eyes turned into a shock.	But soon their eyes turned into shocked looks.
8	그야말로 피의 길!	Blood way!	Bloody road!	*A trail of blood was in front of them!
9	박살 난 마수의 사체들이 피의 길을 이루고 있었다.	The bodies of the smashed soldiers were forming the way of blood.	Battered bodies of the beasts formed the path of blood.	Battered bodies of magical beasts traced a path of blood.
10	길은 동굴 안 어둠 저편까지 끝없이 이어졌다.	The road continued endlessly beyond the darkness of the cave.	The road continued endlessly through the cave to the other side of the darkness.	The road continued endlessly through the cave to the other side of the darkness.
11	헌터들은 더 들어갈 볼 엄두도 내지 못하고 다들 말을 잃었다.	The Hunters could not get any more into it, and everyone lost their voice.	The hunters were speechless because they couldn't even dare to go in.	The hunters were speechless because they couldn't even dare to go in.
12	“저... 저거 봐”	Well ... Look at that."	"Hey, look at that."	"Hey, look at that."
13	헌터 한 사람이 팔꿈치로 옆 사람을 쿡쿡 찔렀다.	A hunter stabbed a neighbor with his elbow.	A Hunter poked at the person next to him with his elbow.	A Hunter poked at the person next to him with his elbow.
14	그가 가리키는 방향을 따라 무심코 고개를 돌린 헌터는 상상을 초월하는 광경에 입을 쩍 벌렸다.	Turning his head unintentionally along the direction he pointed, Hunter opened his mouth to a vision beyond imagination.	Hunter, who inadvertently turned his head in the direction he was pointing, opened his mouth to a scene beyond imagination.	The other hunter turned his head in the direction that the first one had pointed out, and saw such a sight beyond imagination, that they could only stare with mouths open.
15	무얼 하면 던전 천장에 저런 그로테스크한 형태로 마수가 박혀 있을 수 있는 건가?	What if there is a grotesque form in the dungeon ceiling?	What can I do to keep the Dungeon ceiling in such a grotesque form?	What happened here to make the Dungeon ceiling took such a grotesque form?
16	던전의 구성물질은 일반 동굴과는 비교도 할 수 없을 정도로 단단하다는 것을 감안하면 정말 놀라운 장면이었다.	It was a really amazing scene considering that the composition of the dungeon is so hard that it can not be compared with ordinary caves.	The building blocks of Dungeon were amazing considering that they were so hard that they could not be compared to ordinary caves.	The building blocks of Dungeon were amazing considering that they were so hard that they could not be compared to ordinary caves.
17	“오늘 저녁은 다 먹었네..”	I ate it all this evening ..."	"I'm done for dinner."	"I don't think I can eat dinner after this..."
18	비교적 비위가 약한 헌터들은 마수 학살의 현장에 얼굴이 하얗게 질렸다.	The relatively hungry hunters were white at the scene of the massacre.	The relatively weak Hunter turned white at the scene of the Massacre.	The relatively weak Hunters turned white at the scene of the Massacre.
19	더 놀라운 사실은 최상위 A급 던전의 마수들을 10분도 안 돼서 이 모양으로 만들어 놓았다는 것이다.	What is more surprising is that the top-level A-class dungeons are made into this shape in less than 10 minutes.	What's more surprising is that the top A-class dungeons were shaped like this in less than 10 minutes.	Even more surprising is that the top A-class dungeon turned into this shape in less than 10 minutes.
20	여자 헌터가 충격적이라는 표정으로 혼잣말했다.	She said to herself with the impression that she was shocked.	The woman Hunter told herself with a shocking look.	The woman Hunter (Cha Hae-in) was in shock. She said to herself...
21	“성진우 헌터... 전혀 그렇게 안 보이는데 엄청..”	Hunter Sung Jin-woo ... It does not look like that at all ..."	"Sung Jin-woo Hunter... It doesn't look like that at all. It's just...”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo... You really won't be able to know, by the way he looks on the outside. It's just...”
22	깊은 곳으로 들어갈수록 여실히 드러나는 압도적인 폭력의 증거.	Evidence of overwhelming violence revealing more and more as you go deeper.	evidence of overwhelming violence as one goes deep	There was evidence of overwhelming violence as one goes deeper into the dungeon
23	던전 내부 벽면이 이렇게 형편없이 무너지고 터져 나간 걸 보는 것은 5년 헌터 경력을 통틀어 처음이었다.	It was the first time in five years that Hunter's career saw the walls of the dungeon collapse so badly.	It was the first time in his five-year career to see the inside wall of Dungeon crumbled and burst like this.	It was the first time in her five-year career to see the inside wall of Dungeon crumbled and burst like this.
24	내부를 둘러보던 남자 헌터 하나가 그녀 말에 맞장구를 쳤다.	A man Hunter, who was looking around, looked at her.	A man looking inside hit her.	A male hunter who was looking around, asked her
25	“이게 뭐라더라? 내면의 야수성? 뭐 그런 건가”	What is this? Inner Beast? What is it? "	"What did you say? The beast inside? Is that so?"	"What did you say? The inner beast? Is that it?"
26	그러나 차해인은 고개를 가로저었다.	But Cha Hae-in - in shook her head.	But cha hae-in shook her head.	But cha hae-in shook her head.
27	이건 성 헌터가 한 게 아니다.	This is not what S-rank Hunter did.	This is not what Hunter Sung did.	This is not what Hunter Sung did.
28	진우가 싸우는 모습을 가까운 곳에서 몇 번이나 지켜본 그녀였기에 확신할 수 있었다.	She was convinced that Jin-woo had watched the fighting scene several times in close proximity.	She was sure because she watched Jin-woo fight several times in close proximity.	She was sure because she watched Jin-woo fight several times in close proximity.
29	그녀가 아는 진우는 누구보다도 깔끔하게 적을 처리할 줄 아는 헌터였다.	She knows Hunter, who knows how to handle enemies neatly.	The Jin-woo she knew was Hunter who could deal with the enemy more neatly than anyone else.	The Jin-woo she knew was Hunter who could deal with the enemy more neatly than anyone else.
30	예술.	art.	Art	*A work of art
31	처음 그의 싸움을 목격했을 때는 매끄러운 기술 연계에서 나오는 아름다움에 넋을 잃기도 했었다.	When he first witnessed his battle, he was baffled by the beauty of the smooth technical connections.	When I first saw his fight, I was fascinated by the beauty of the smooth link between technology and technology.	When I first saw his fight, I was fascinated by the beauty of the smooth flow from a technique to another technique
32	그렇다면.	if so.	If then,	If that is the case...,
33	‘성 헌터의 소환수 중에 이런 짓을 할 만한 건...’	All you have to do in S-rank Hunter's pets is ... ’	Any of the summoners of hunter Sung could do this...'	Maybe one or any of the summons of hunter Sung could do this...'
34	그때.	then.	then	Then...
35	아가리를 쫙 벌리고 포효를 내지르던 괴물 개미를 떠올린 차해인은 순간 소름이 돋았다.	The Cha Hae-in, who came up with a monster ant that roared and roar with aggressiveness,	Cha Hae-in was horrified at the sight of a monster ant spreading its legs wide and roaring.	Cha Hae-in was horrified at the memory of of a monster ant spreading its legs wide and roaring.
36	그 괴물은 포악함의 절정!	That monster is the pinnacle of brutality!	The monster is at the height of his viciousness!	The monster is at the height of his viciousness!
37	진우는 말했다.	Jin-woo said.	Jin-woo said.	Jin-woo said.
38	자신의 소환수에게 어떤 변화가 생겼다고.	What kind of changes have you made to your pets?	Something's happened to his summoner.	Something's happened to his summoner.
39	괴물 개미의 뭐가 변한 걸까?	What has changed in the monster ant?	What's changed about the monster ant?	What's changed about the monster ant?
40	던전 곳곳에 남아 있는 베르의 흔적에 놀라고 있는 동료들을 남겨 두고, 차해인은 의문을 해결하기 위해 밖으로 뛰어나갔다.	Leaving colleagues surprised by the traces of 『Ber』 remaining in the dungeons, Cha Hae-in-jun ran out to solve the question.	Leaving his colleagues surprised by the remains of Ber in every corner of Dungeon, Cha Hae-in ran outside to solve his doubts.	Leaving his colleagues surprised by the traces of Ber's actions in every corner of Dungeon, Cha Hae-in ran outside to address her doubts.
41	하지만.	But.	but	However,
42	금방 게이트를 나왔던 진우는 이미 어디에도 보이지 않았다.	Jin-woo, who left the gate in no time, was not seen anywhere.	Jin-woo, who had just left the gate, was nowhere to be seen.	Jin-woo, who had just left the gate, was already nowhere to be seen.
43	“뭐가 이렇게 빨라..”	What's so fast ..."	"What's so fast?”	"So fast?!”
44	차해인은 주변을 빙 둘러보며 볼멘소리를 했다.	Cha Hae-in - in looked around and made a bolt sound.	Cha Hae-in moaned around.	Cha Hae-in looked around and made a disapppointed sound.
45	묻고 싶은 말이 많은데.	I have a lot of questions to ask.	I have a lot of questions to ask.	I have a lot of questions to ask.
46	또 기회가 있겠지.’	There will be another chance. ’	There will be another chance.’	There will be other chances.’
47	눈앞에 앉은 나비도 쫓지 못할 정도로 나직하게 한숨을 내쉰 그녀는 옅은 미소를 지으며 천천히 돌아섰다.	She sighs so quietly that she can not chase the butterfly sitting in front of her. She turns slowly with a smile.	With a languid sigh before her eyes, she smiled and slowly turned.	With a soft sigh, she smiled and slowly turned around.
48	* * *	* * *	* * *	* * *
49	진아는 고양이처럼 발소리를 죽이고 살금살금 설거지를 하고 있는 엄마에게 다가갔다.	Jina approached her mother who was killing the footsteps and sneaking up like a cat.	Jin-ah approached her mother, who was screeching her feet and washing dishes like a cat.	Jin-ah moved quietly like a cat and slowly approached her mother, who was washing dishes.
50	달그락, 달그락.	Duck, duck.	dalgak	dalgak (sound of dish washing)
51	그녀는 발소리를 듣지 못했는지, 아니면 듣고도 모른 척하는 건지 뒤에서 거리를 좁혀 오는 딸을 신경 쓰지 않았다.	She did not care about her daughter, who did not hear the footsteps, or narrowed the distance from behind, pretending to listen or not.	She didn't care if she didn't hear the sound of footsteps or if she ignored them, she didn't care about her daughter closing in behind her.	Her mom did not appear to be aware of her sneaking closer, or she could be pretending.
52	그러다 결국.	Then eventually.	Then.	Then...
53	숨소리가 들릴 정도로 다가선 진아가 엄마를 와락 껴안았다.	Jina, who was approaching enough to hear the breath, hugged her mother.	Jin-ah, who was so close that she could hear the sound of breath, embraced her mother.	Jin-ah, who got close enough that she could hear the sound of her mom breathing, embraced her mother from behind.
54	“엄마”	Mom!	"Mom"	"Mom"
55	그러나 그녀는 놀라는 기색도 없이 다정스런 목소리를 냈다.	But she did not look surprised and gave a sweet voice.	But she made a friendly voice without a trace of surprise.	But her mom did not sound surprised at all, and said kindly,
56	“우리 딸 심심해”	Is my daughter bored?"	My daughter is bored	"My daughter is bored"
57	“응- 심심해. 오빠는 안 들어오구, 엄마는 안 놀아 주구”	Yes - bored. My brother will not come in, and I will not play with him. "	"Yes-I'm bored. My brother won't come in, my mom won't play."	"Yes. I'm bored. My brother doesn't come home or play with me."
58	엄마가 병원에 잠들어 있었을 때, 진우는 엄마 대신이었다.	When Mom was asleep in the hospital, Jin-woo was on her mother's behalf.	When her mother was asleep in the hospital, Jin-woo was in her place.	When her mother was asleep in the hospital, Jin-woo took her place.
59	진아가 공부에 전념할 수 있도록 돈벌이는 물론이고 가사까지 전담하며 최선을 다했다.	In order to concentrate on studying, Jin-a did all she could to earn money and to do housework.	She did her best not only to make money but also to the chores so that she could concentrate on her studies.	He did his best not only to make money but also do the chores so that she could concentrate on her studies.
60	진우는 진아의 형제이자 부모이며 친구였다.	Jin-woo was Jin-a's brother, parent, and friend.	Jin-woo was Jin-a's brother, parents and friend.	Jin-woo was Jin-ah's brother, parents and friend.
61	그렇기에.	so that.	So	So...
62	동생은 요즘 얼굴 보기 힘들 정도로 바쁜 시간을 보내고 있는 오빠가 문득 그리워지는 때가 잦아졌다.	My brother has been busy so many times that I can not see face these days, I often miss my brother suddenly.	She often misses her brother, who is having a hectic time these days.	She often misses her brother, who is really busy these days.
63	이제 오빠의 얼굴과 이름을 모르는 국민이 없게 되었지만, 정작 본인이 오빠의 얼굴을 볼 수 없으면 무슨 소용인가?	Now there are no people who do not know your brother's face and name, but what is the use if you can not see your brother's face?	Now that everybody knows his face and name, what's the use of it if she can't see his face?	He is well known now, but what's the use of it if she can't see his face?
64	진아는 진우의 빈자리에서 나오는 허전함을 엄마에게 위로받으려 했다.	Jina tried to comfort her mother in the absence of Jin-woo.	Jin-ah tried to console her mother for the emptiness that came out of Jin-woo's empty seat.	Jin-ah tried to console her mother for the emptiness that came out of Jin-woo's empty seat.
65	“그래두 엄마가 있어서 참 좋다”	It's good to have a mom."	"It's great to have a mother."	"It's great to have mother around."
66	진아는 엄마의 등에 얼굴을 파묻고 행복한 미소를 지었다.	She buried her face on her back and smiled happily.	Jin-ah buried her face in her mother's back and smiled happily.	Jin-ah buried her face in her mother's back and smiled happily.
67	뒤가 보이는 것도 아닌데, 그녀 또한 진아와 똑같은 표정으로 식기들을 닦아 나갔다.	She did not even look back, but she also wiped the dishes with the same look as Jin-a.	She didn't see the back, but she also wiped the dishes with the same expression as Jin-ah.	Her mom could not see Jin-ah's face behind her, but she also wiped the dishes with the same expression.
68	한참 그렇게 엄마의 등에 매미처럼 붙어 있던 진아가 말했다.	Jina, who was attached to her mother's back like a cicada, said for a long time.	Jin-a, who had been attached to her mother's back like a cic.	Jin-ah, who had been hanging to her mother's back like a cicada, said after a while...
69	“엄마, 우리 이사 가자”	Mom, let's go with us."	"Mom, let's move."	"Mom, let's move."
70	멈칫.	Pause.	a pause	*A pause
71	잠깐 손을 멈추었던 엄마가 다시 설거지하며 미소를 지었다.	My mom stopped her hand for a while and smiled as she washed the dishes again.	Mom, who paused for a moment, smiled again as she washed the dishes.	Mom, who paused for a moment, smiled again as she washed the dishes.
72	“우리 딸, 이사 가고 싶어”	My daughter, want to move?"	"My daughter, do you want to move?"	"My daughter, do you want to move?"
73	“응”	Huh."	"Yes"	"Yes"
74	“어쩌지? 엄마는 아직 이 집이 좋은데”	What should I do? My mother still likes this house. "	"Why? I still like this house."	"Why? I still like this house."
75	“이 낡은 아파트가 뭐가 좋아”	What do you like about this old apartment?"	"What do you like about this old apartment?"	"What do you like about this old apartment?"
76	진아의 핀잔에도 엄마는 웃으며 부지런하게 손을 움직일 뿐이었다.	Even Jin-ah's pin-cup was only smiling and diligently moving her hand.	Despite Jin-a's Pinzan, her mother only smiled and moved her hand diligently.	Despite Jin-ah hugging, her mother only smiled and continued moved her hand diligently.
77	실은 진아도 알고 있었다.	Actually, I knew Jin-a.	In fact, even Jin-ah knew.	In fact, even Jin-ah knew the reason.
78	엄마가 오래된 아파트를 떠나지 않으려는 이유를.	Why do not you leave your old apartment.	Why won't she leave the old apartment?	Why won't mom leave the old apartment?
79	오빠가 이미 평범한 사람들은 평생 만져 보지도 못할 돈을 벌었음에도 집세까지 내 가면서 여기 머물려는 이유를.	Why do you want to stay here while your brother is already paying the rent, even though ordinary people have earned money that they would never have touched for a lifetime.	Why do you want to stay here paying rent even though you've already earned money that ordinary people can't touch?	Why do you want to continue stay here and paying rent even though we've already earned money that most people can't achieve?
80	엄마는 아직도 실종되었다는 아빠를 기다리고 있는 거다.	My mom is still waiting for my father who is missing.	Mom is still waiting for Dad to be missing.	Mom is still waiting for Dad, who is missing
81	혹시나 아빠가 여기로 찾아오지는 않을지.	I wonder if dad will come here.	Maybe my dad won't come here.	I wonder if dad would still come back.
82	이제 아빠에 대한 기억조차 거의 남아 있지 않은 진아에게는 소용없는 일로 여겨지지만, 오빠는 어머니에게 사정을 들은 후 다시는 집을 옮기자는 이야기를 꺼내지 않았다.	Now it seems to me that it is useless for Jin - a, who has almost no memory of him, but he did not tell him to move his house again after he heard about it.	Now it is considered useless for Jin-ah, who has little memory of her father, but her brother never mentioned moving the house again after hearing the matter from her mother.	Jin-ah, who has little memory of her father, doesn't really care about that, but her brother never mentioned about moving again after hearing the matter from her mother.
83	“그래도 엄마는 이 집이 좋아”	But Mom likes this house."	"My mother still likes this house."	"Mom still likes this house."
84	이번에도 역시 엄마가 조용히 타이르자, 볼을 빵빵하게 부풀린 진아가 뒤돌아섰다.	This time, too, my mother quietly tilted, the swelling of the ball was blown Jinhua turned back.	Again this time, the mother quietly rebounded, and Jin-ah, who puffed up her cheeks, turned back.	Again this time, the mother quietly replied, and Jin-ah, who puffed up her cheeks, turned back.
85	“칫”	The toothbrush."	"Fit"	"Pfftt"
86	“너무 그러지 마렴... 아”	Do not be so ... ah!"	"Don't be so... Ah"	"Don't be so... Ah!"
87	엄마는 깜빡 잊고 있었다는 얼굴로 진아를 돌아보았다. 그러고보니 오늘 밤엔 비가 내릴 지도 모른다고 했었다.	My mom looked at Jin-a with her face that she had forgotten. Then I said that it might be raining tonight.	Mom looked back at Jin-ah with a face she had forgotten. Come to think of it, it may rain tonight.	Mom looked back at Jin-ah with a face she had forgotten. Come to think of it, it may rain tonight.
88	“우리 이쁜 딸, 밖에 빨래 좀 걷어와 줄래”	Our pretty daughter, would you please kick the laundry out?"	"My pretty daughter, will you take the laundry out?"	"My pretty daughter, will you bring in the laundry?"
89	“엄마는 이럴 때만 이쁘대”	Mommy is only pretty when it comes to this."	"My mom says she's only pretty like this."	"My mom only says her daughter is pretty when want me to do something."
90	그래도 이쁘다는 소리가 딱히 싫지는 않은지 콧노래를 흥얼거리며 빨래가 걸린 베란다로 나온 진아.	Still, I do not really like the sound of being pretty, but she came out as a veranda with a hum of washing and hanging.	Don't you think you don't like the sound of beauty? Jin-ah came out of the veranda with the laundry hanging by humming.	Don't you think you don't like the sound of beauty? Jin-ah was humming as she came out of the veranda where the laundry was hanging.
91	엄마 없는 시간에 익숙했던 진아답게 바구니에 빨래를 담는 손길이 꽤 능숙했다.	I was pretty familiar with the clothes I used to wear in my basket as I was accustomed to my momless time.	She was very skilled at putting the laundry in the basket, as she was used to during her absence.	She was very skilled at putting the laundry in the basket, as she was used to during her absence.
92	그런데.	By the way.	by the way	by the way
93	빠르게 빨래를 걷던 손이 갑자기 멈추었다. 어느새 하늘이 어두워져 있었다.	Suddenly the hand that was washing the laundry suddenly stopped. The sky was already dark.	My hands suddenly stopped while I was fast walking the laundry. The sky was getting dark before I knew it.	Her hands that was quickly taking in the laundry suddenly stopped. The sky was getting dark quickly.
94	“어”	uh?"	"Uh"	"Uh"
95	먹구름이 엄청나게 몰려왔나?	Did the clouds get crowded?	Do you think there's a huge crowd of clouds?	Do you think there's a huge crowd of clouds?
96	무심코 하늘로 고개를 들어 올리던 진아는 눈을 휘둥그레 떴다.	Jin-a, who lifted her head to the sky unintentionally, fluttered her eyes.	Jin-ah, who inadvertently raised her head to the sky, opened her eyes wide.	Jin-ah, raised her head to look at the sky, and her eyes shot wide open!
97	진아의 손에서 빨래가 담긴 바구니가 툭 떨어졌다.	In the hands of Jin-a, the basket containing the laundry fell off.	A basket of laundry fell from Jina's hand.	The basket of laundry fell from Jina's hand.
98	“어, 엄마”	Oh, Mom!	"Oh, Mom"	"Oh, Mom"
99	* * *	* * *	* * *	* * *
100	손에 자꾸 땀이 찬다.	I have sweat on my hands.	My hands keep sweating.	My hands keep sweating.
101	축축한 자기 손바닥을 내려다보던 우진철 협회장이 죄 없는 양복바지에 손을 문질러 댔다.	Wu Jin-chul, the president of the association who was looking down at his wet palm, rubbed his hands on the innocent suit pants.	Woo Jin-chul, president of the association, who looked down on his wet palm, rubbed his hands on innocent pants.	Woo Jin-chul, president of the association, who looked down on his wet palm, rubbed his hands on innocent pants.
102	이렇게 긴장해 본 적이 얼마 만인가?	How long have you been so nervous?	How long have you been so nervous?	How long have you been so nervous?
103	차라리 던전 브레이크 직전의 게이트 안으로 들어가는 게 더 마음이 편할 정도였다.	It was more comfortable to go into the gate just before the dungeon break.	It was more comfortable to enter the gate right before the Dungeon break.	It was more comfortable to enter the gate right before the Dungeon break.
104	“너무 그렇게 긴장하지 마십시오, 우진철 협회장님”	Do not be too nervous, Mr. Woo Jin-chul President."	"Don't be so nervous, Woo Jin-chul, president of the association."	"Don't be so nervous, Woo Jin-chul, president of the association."
105	우진철을 청와대로 불러들인 정부 고관이 능글맞은 미소를 지었다.	The government official, who called Woo Jin-chul into Cheong Wa Dae, laughed smiles.	The government's high-ranking official who invited Woo Jin-chul to Cheong Wa Dae was smiling.	The government's high-ranking official who invited Woo Jin-chul to Cheong Wa Dae* was smiling. (Blue House, Korean equivalent of White House)
106	곧 나라님을 만나야 할 사람이 이리 긴장하고 있어서야 어디 제대로 된 대화가 가능하겠는가?	So the person who should meet with the country is nervous, so where can we have a proper conversation?	How can a proper conversation be possible only when the person who should meet the country is so nervous?	How can a proper conversation be possible only when the person who should meet the country is so nervous?
107	젊은 나이에 높은 자리에 올라 부담스러운 마음이야 십분 이해하지만, 실수가 없었으면 하는 것이 그를 초대한 고관의 마음이었다.	I understand that it is a burdensome mind to rise to a high position at a young age, but it was the mind of the dignitary who invited him to wish that there was no mistake.	I fully understand how I feel when I am young, but I hope that there are no mistakes, which I invite him.	I fully understand how I feel when I am young, but I hope that there are no mistakes, which I invite him.
108	“죄송합니다”	Sorry."	"I'm sorry."	"I'm sorry."
109	우진철이 조금은 딱딱한 미소와 함께 고개를 끄덕였다.	Woo Jin-chul nodded with a little hard smile.	Woo Jin-chul nodded with a slightly stiff smile.	Woo Jin-chul nodded with a slightly stiff smile.
110	고관은 격려차 그의 손등을 두어 번 두들겼다.	The dignitary beat the back of his hand twice.	The high officer patted the back of his hand a couple of times for encouragement.	The high officer patted the back of his hand a couple of times for encouragement.
111	이어 별실의 문이 열리고 두 사람이 기다리고 있던 남자가 수행원들과 안으로 들어섰다.	Then the door of the private room was opened and the man the two awaited came in with the attendants.	Then the door of the separate room opened and the man who was waiting for the two men entered the room with his attendants.	Then the door of the separate room opened and the man who was waiting for the two men entered the room with his attendants.
112	“대통령님”	President!"	"Mr. President"	"Mr. President"
113	“대통령님”	President."	"Mr. President"	"Mr. President"
114	우진철과 고관이 동시에 자리에서 일어났다.	Woo Jin-chul and his dignitaries rose at the same time.	Woo Jin-chul and Go Kwan both rose from their seats.	Woo Jin-chul and Go Kwan both rose from their seats.
115	“아아, 편하게들 앉으세요. 전 괜찮습니다. 뭐 그리 대단한 사람이 왔다고”	Alas, please sit down comfortably. I'm fine. What a great person came. "	"Oh, sit comfortably. I'm fine. There's a great man here.	"Oh, sit comfortably. I'm fine. There's a great man here.
116	김명철 대통령은 가벼운 농담으로 긴장된 분위기를 풀어 주며 자리에 앉았다.	President Kim Myoung - cheol sat down in a relaxed atmosphere with light jokes.	President Kim Myung-chul sat down, relaxing his tense mood with a light joke.	President Kim Myung-chul sat down, relaxing his tense mood with a light joke.
117	그가 앉고 나자 고관과 우진철도 차례대로 자리에 앉았다.	As soon as he sat down, he sat down in front of the crowd and Woo Jin-chul Railway.	After he sat down, he sat down in succession by senior officer and Woojin train.	After he sat down, the senior officer and Woo Jin-Chul also followed
118	대통령의 시선이 우진철에게 향했다.	The president 's gaze turned to.	The president's eyes were on Woo Jin-chul.	The president's eyes were on Woo Jin-chul.
119	“요즘 협회 일로 정신없이 바쁘지요, 협회장님”	Are you busy with the association work now, Mr. President?"	"These days, I'm in a hectic time with the association, my president."	Are you busy with the association work now, Mr. President?"
120	“아... 아닙니다”	Oh ... no."	"Oh, no."	"Oh, no."
121	입으로는 아니라고 말하지만 우진철 협회장 눈 밑의 다크 서클은 나날이 세력을 넓혀가고 있었다.	It is said that it is not by mouth, but the dark circles under the eyes of the Woo Jin-chul association president were spreading power day by day.	Though they say no, the dark circles under the eyes of Woo Jin-chul, the association's chairman, were expanding their influence day by day.	Though they say no, the dark circles under the eyes of Woo Jin-chul, the association's president, were expanding their influence day by day.
122	고건희 전 협회장님은 어떻게 아픈 몸으로 이런 업무들을 소화해 오셨던 건지.	How did the former president of KKRC come to the rescue?	Go Gun-hee, former president of the association, said, "How did you manage these tasks with your sick body?	Go Gun-hee, former president of the association, "How did you manage these tasks with your sick body?
123	전 협회장이 타계한 이후로도 그에 대한 존경심만 점점 깊어지는 우진철 현 협회장이었다.	He has been a member of the Wu Jin-chul Presidents' Association since his death.	Woo Jin-cheol, the current chairman of the association, has become more respectful since the death of the former president.	Woo Jin-cheol, the current chairman of the association, has become more respectful since the death of the former president.
124	그래서라고 해야 할까?	So should we say?	So should I say?	Should I speak?
125	우진철은 이 불편한 자리가 빨리 끝나줬으면 하고 바라는 마음이었다.	Woo Jin-chul was hoping that this uncomfortable seat would be over soon.	Woo Jin-cheol wished that the uncomfortable spot would end soon.	Woo Jin-cheol wished that the uncomfortable spot would end soon.
126	“저기... 대통령님께서는 무슨 일로 저를 호출하셨습니까”	Well ... what did the President call me for?"	"What did the president call me for?"	"What did the president call me for?"
127	“어허, 이 사람”	Enough, this man!"	"Oh, man"	"Oh, man"
128	고관은 다짜고짜 본론으로 들어가려 하는 우진철에게 눈치를 줬으나 대통령이 그를 말렸다.	The prime minister noticed Woo Jin-chul, who was about to enter the main business, but the president dried him up.	The senior secretary gave a hint to Woo Jin-chul, who was about to get down to the main issue, but the president stopped him.	The senior secretary gave a hint to Woo Jin-chul, who was about to get down to the main issue, but the president stopped him.
129	“바쁜 와중에 이렇게 시간 내주신 협회장님을 오래 붙잡고 있는 것도 도리가 아니지요”	I'm not in the middle of this busy time to hold the president for a long time."	"It's no reason to hold onto the head of the association who has given us such time while we're busy."	"It's no reason to hold onto the head of the association who has given us such time while we're busy."
130	이야기는 빠르게.	The story is fast.	Quickly.	Quickly.
131	요점은 간단히.	The point is simply.	The point is simple.	The point is simple.
132	빠른 진행은 김명철 대통령도 싫어하지 않았다.	President Kim Myung-chul did not hate the rapid progress.	Even President Kim Myung-chul did not dislike the fast progress.	Even President Kim Myung-chul did not dislike the fast progress.
133	“그럼 바로 본론으로 들어갑시다. 내가 협회장님을 여기까지 부른 이유는 다름이 아니라..”	Let 's go right to the point. It is no different why I called the president of the association here ... "	Let's get down to business. It's no wonder I've called the president of the association here.	Let's get down to business. It's no wonder I've called the president of the association here.
134	아주 짧은 시간.	[Ber]y short time.	a very short time	a very short time
135	우진철은 최상급 헌터의 감각으로 대통령이 자신의 눈치를 보았다는 사실을 깨달았다.	Woo Jin-chul realized that the president had seen his own senses in the sense of a top-grade hunter.	Woo realized that the president looked at his eyes with the best sense of Hunter.	Woo realized that the president looked at his eyes with the best sense of Hunter.
136	그리고 어떤 예감이 들었다.	And I heard a hunch.	And I had a hunch.	And I had a hunch.
137	지금 상대가 아주 곤란한 부탁을 준비하고 있음을.	Now that your opponent is preparing a very difficult request.	The other person is preparing a very difficult request.	The other person is preparing a very difficult request.
138	아니나 다를까.	just as expected.	Sure enough.	Sure enough.
139	김 대통령은 자신도 민망한지 웃으며 이야기를 꺼내었다.	President Kim smiled and laughed about himself.	President Kim raised the issue with a smile on his face.	President Kim raised the issue with a smile on his face.
140	“우진철 협회장님과 성진우 헌터님이 아주 각별한 사이라고 들었습니다”	I heard that Woo Jin-chul's president and Hunter Sung Jin-woo are very close."	"I heard that Woo Jin-chul, president of the association, and Hunter Sung Jin-woo are very special."	"I heard that Woo Jin-chul, president of the association, and Hunter Sung Jin-woo are very close."
141	우진철은 잘못된 소문을 바로 정정해 주었다.	Woo Jin Chul corrected the wrong rumor right away.	Woo Jin-chul corrected the false rumor right away.	Woo Jin-chul corrected the false rumor right away.
142	“성 헌터님과 아주 모르는 사이는 아니지만 또 그렇게까지 깊은 사이도 아닙니다”	I do not know much about S-rank Hunter, but it is not so deep."	"I don't know you very much, but I'm not that close."	"I don't know a lot, but I'm not that close."
143	“허허. 그렇습니까”	haha. Is that so."	"Huh. Is that so?"	"Huh. Is that so?"
144	“예. 고건희 전 협회장님께서 성진우 헌터님과 각별한 사이셨지요”	Yes. The president of KKR was very special with Hunter Sung Jin-woo. "	"Yes, Go Gun-hee, former president of the association, was very special with Hunter Sung Jin-woo."	"Yes, Go Gun-hee, former president of the association, was very close with Hunter Sung Jin-woo."
145	성 헌터와 술 한잔했으면 좋겠다고 하시던 고건희 전 협회장을 떠올리며 우진철은 혼자 고개를 끄덕였다.	Woo Jin-chul nodded alone, recalling the president of Kun-hee, saying he would like to have a drink with S-rank Hunter.	Woo nodded to himself, remembering former association president Go Gun-hee, who wished to have a drink with Sung Hunter.	Woo nodded to himself, remembering former association president Go Gun-hee, who wished to have a drink with Sung Hunter.
146	잠깐 뭔가를 곰곰이 생각해보던 김 대통령이 말을 이었다.	Kim thought about something for a while.	President Kim, who was pondering for a moment, continued.	President Kim, who was pondering for a moment, continued.
147	“그래도 성 헌터님과 연락은 주고받으실 수 있으시지요”	Still, can you get in touch with S-rank Hunter?"	"You can still get in touch with hunter Sung."	"You can still get in touch with hunter Sung."
148	“아... 예”	Oh yeah."	"Ah... Yes"	"Ah... Yes"
149	“그럼 내가 우리 우 협회장님께 부탁 하나 합시다”	Then let me ask you to join us."	"Then I'd like to ask the president of our association."	"Then I'd like to ask the president of our association."
150	역시나.	I knew it.	Expectedly	Expectedly
151	올 것이 왔다고 생각하는 우진철은 떨떠름한 목소리로 물었다.	Woo Jin-chul, who thinks there is something to come, asked with a frustrated voice.	Woo Jin-chul, who thought he had something to come, asked in a quivering voice.	Woo Jin-chul, who thought he had something to come, asked in a quivering voice.
152	“무슨 부탁이십니까”	What are you asking?"	"What do you want to do?"	"What do you want to do?"
153	“성 헌터님의 위명이 워낙 높으시니 홍보 대사로 좀 쓸 수 없을까 해서 말입니다. '성진우 헌터가 만드는 안전한 대한민국' 뭐 이런 슬로건으로요”	Hunter Sung is so high that I can not use it as a public relations ambassador. 'Hunter Sung Jin-woo's safe South Korea' something like this slogan. "	"I was wondering if I could use it as a public relations ambassador because of the high-profile Sung Hunters. "SungJin-woo Hunter's "Safe Korea" slogan."	"I was wondering if I could use it as a public relations ambassador because of the high-profile Sung Hunters. "SungJin-woo Hunter's "Safe Korea" slogan."
154	그렇게 말하며 대통령은 씩 웃었다.	The president laughed, saying so.	The president grinned like that.	The president grinned like that.
155	국가권력급 헌터를 때려눕히고 미 헌터관리국을 움직이게 만드는 대한민국의 헌터.	Korea's Hunter, who hits the country's power-class hunter and moves the 『Hunter Bureau』.	Korea's Hunter, which knocks down the state-level Hunter and moves the U.S. 『Hunter Bureau』.	Korea's Hunter, which knocked down the state-level Hunter and shook the U.S. Hunter Bureau
156	정계도 그의 행보를 주시하지 않을 수 없었다.	The political world could not help but watch his progress.	Political circles had to watch his progress.	The political world could not help but watch his progress.
157	김명철은 대통령이라는 자신의 지위를 이용해 누구보다 빠르게 진우를 자기 편으로 끌어들일 생각이었다.	Kim Myeong-cheol used his position as a president to bring Jin-soon to his side.	Kim Myung-chul intended to bring Jin-woo to his side faster than anyone else by taking advantage of his position as president.	Kim Myung-chul intended to bring Jin-woo to his side faster than anyone else by taking advantage of his position as president.
158	일단은 홍보 대사에서 출발.	We start from the ambassador.	Let's start with the PR ambassadors.	Let's start with the PR ambassadors.
159	그와의 친분을 쌓는다.	I am acquainted with him.	build up a friendship with him	build up a friendship with him
160	최고의 헌터라는 명성이 높아질수록 그와 친분 관계는 그 무엇보다 강력한 카드로 쓰일 수 있게 될 터.	As the reputation of the beHunter Sung gets higher, his friendship with him will become a more powerful card than anything else.	As his reputation as the best Hunter increases, his friendship will become more powerful than anything else.	As his reputation as the best Hunter increases, his friendship will become more powerful than anything else.
161	우진철 협회장은 그걸 위한 교두보의 역할이었다.	Woo Jin-chul, president of the association, played a role as a bridgehead for it.	Association President Woo Jin-chul was a bridgehead for that.	Association President Woo Jin-chul was a bridgehead for that.
162	물론.	sure.	Sure.	Sure.
163	우진철도 김 대통령의 속셈을 모를 정도로 어수룩하지 않았다.	I did not know enough about Kim Jong -	He was so disoriented that he did not know what President Kim was thinking.	He was so disoriented that he did not know what President Kim was thinking.
164	‘겨우 이런 이야기를 하려고 여기까지 나를 불러들인 건가.’	I have just brought me here to tell you this story. ’	Did you invite me here to talk about this?'	Did you invite me here to talk about this?'
165	맥이 탁 풀렸다.	The Mac was untied.	The pulse snapped	The pulse snapped
166	그리고.	And.	And	And
167	어째서 자신이 협회장에 오르자마자 이런 잡음에 휘말려야 하는지 화가 치밀어 올랐다.	I wondered why I should get caught up in this noise as soon as I came to the association.	As soon as he got to the head of the association, he got angry at why he had to get caught up in this noise.	As soon as he got to the head of the association, he got angry at why he had to get caught up in this noise.
168	‘...만만히 보고 있는 거겠지.’	... You're looking at it.’	...you must be watching.’	...you must be watching.’
169	자신은 고건희 전 협회장님이 아니니까.	I am not the president of the association.	He's not the former head of the association.	He's not the former head of the association.
170	그동안 협회의 방파제 역할을 해오던 고건희 전 협회장이 없어지니 정계가 곧바로 자신을 지목했다.	The president of the association, who had been playing the breakwater of the association for the time being, was missing, and the government immediately pointed to himself.	The political circle immediately pointed to former association president Go Gun-hee, who had served as a breakwater for the association, as a breakwater.	The political circle immediately pointed to former association president Go Gun-hee, who had served as a breakwater for the association, as a breakwater.
171	우리를 위해 일을 하라고.	Work for us.	Work for us.	Work for us.
172	하지만.	But.	but	but
173	우진철은 화가 나는 동시에 마음이 놓이고 있는 자신을 발견할 수 있었다.	Woo Jin-chul was able to find himself being angry and at the same time being minded.	Woo was able to find himself angry and at the same time.	Woo was able to find himself angry and at the same time.
174	고건희 전 협회장님은 누누이 말해왔었다.	The president of KKRC had been telling me.	Former association president Go Gun-hee has been talking about it a lot.	Former association president Go Gun-hee has been talking about it a lot.
175	헌터협회는 헌터가 헌터의 일에 전념할 수 있는 환경을 조성해줘야 한다고.	The Hunter Association needs to create an environment where Hunter can devote himself to Hunter's work.	Hunter's Association needs to create an environment where Hunter can concentrate on his work.	Hunter's Association needs to create an environment where Hunter can concentrate on his work.
176	그리고 그건 헌터들만을 위해서가 아니라, 헌터가 아닌 이들을 위해서도 꼭 필요한 작업이라고.	And it's not just for the hunters, it's a must for those who are not hunters.	And it's not just for Hunter, but for Hunter, it's also a must.	And it's not just for Hunter, but for Hunter, it's also a must.
177	그렇게 생각하자 마음이 편해지며 자연스레 미소가 떠올랐다.	When I thought so, my mind relaxed and a smile came naturally.	The thought made me feel comfortable and naturally gave me a smile.	The thought made me feel comfortable and naturally gave me a smile.
178	우진철의 표정을 잘못 이해한 김 대통령도 덩달아 웃었다.	Kim, who misunderstood the expression of Woo Jin - cheol, laughed.	President Kim, who misunderstood Woo Jin-cheol's expression, also.	President Kim, who misunderstood Woo Jin-cheol's expression, also.
179	“허허허, 우리 우진철 협회장님은 누구와 달리 말이 좀 통하는 구먼. 그래요. 나는 우 협회장이 수고 좀 해 줬으면 좋겠어. 그게 어디 나만 좋자고 하는 일인가”	Huh, our president, Woo Jin-chul, who speaks a little different than anyone. Yes. I want you to do a bit of hard work. Is that what you want me to do?"	Huh, our Association President Woo Jin-chul is a talkative man unlike anyone. Yes, I hope Woo does a good job. That's not the only thing I want to do."	Huh, our Association President Woo Jin-chul is a talkative man unlike anyone. Yes, I hope Woo does a good job. That's not the only thing I want to do."
180	누구와 다르게.	Unlike anyone else.	Unlike anyone.	Unlike anyone.
181	그게 누구를 말하고 있는지는 어려운 문제가 아니었다.	It was not a difficult problem to tell who it was.	It wasn't a difficult question who it was referring to.	It wasn't a difficult question who it was referring to.
182	우진철은 소리 없이 이를 악물고는 말했다.	Woo Jin-chul said without a voice.	Woo Jin-chul clenched his teeth without a sound.	Woo Jin-chul clenched his teeth without a sound.
183	“고건희 전 협회장님은 참 신사다운 분이셨지요”	It was a gentleman who was the president of the association."	"The former president of the association, Go Gun-hee, was a gentleman."	"The former president of the association, Go Gun-hee, was a gentleman."
184	“그래그래. 그분은 신사다우신만큼 너무 고지식하셨었지”	Yes. He was so knowledgeable that he was a gentleman. "	"Yes, he is a gentleman.You were as naive as a fool."	"Yes, he is a gentleman.You were as naive as a fool."
185	“저는 고건희 협회장님과는 많이 다릅니다”	I am a lot different from the president of Koganei Association."	"I'm a lot different from the head of KFA."	"I'm a lot different from the head of KFA."
186	“허허허. 그렇지. 헌터협회도 그렇게 변해 가야지. 언제까지고 예전에 얽매여 있어서야 되겠는가”	Huh. right. The Hunter Association should change that too. How long must I be tied up before? "	"Huh. That's right. That's how the Hunter Association should change. Until when should we be tied up in the past?"	"Huh. That's right. That's how the Hunter Association should change. Until when should we be tied up in the past?"
187	우진철은 싸늘히 웃으며 김 대통령을 바라보는 눈에 힘을 주었다.	Woo Jin-chul laughed and gave power to the eyes of President Kim.	Woo Jin-cheol smiled coldly and gave a boost to his eyes of President Kim.	Woo Jin-cheol smiled coldly and gave a boost to his eyes of President Kim.
188	“제가 나서면 경호원들을 포함해 이 건물에 있는 모두를 죽이는 데 얼마나 걸릴 것 같습니까”	How long will it take me to kill everyone in this building, including the bodyguards?"	"How long do you think it will take me to kill everyone in this building, including the bodyguards?"	"How long do you think it will take me to kill everyone in this building, including the bodyguards?"
189	“아니, 이 사람이”	No, this man!"	"No, this guy"	"No, this guy"
190	고관이 벌떡 일어섰으나 우진철이 내보내는 살기에 바로 얼어붙었다.	The dignitary stood up, but immediately froze in the life of Woo Jin-chul.	The dignitary sprang to his feet but froze immediately to the life of Woo Jin-chul.	The dignitary sprang to his feet but froze immediately to the life of Woo Jin-chul.
191	하급 헌터도 아닌 일반인에게, A급의 헌터는 그 어떤 맹수보다 더 강력한 위협이었다.	For the non-lower Hunter, the A-class Hunter was a more powerful threat than any beast.	To the public, not to the lower level Hunter, Class A Hunter was a stronger threat than any other predator.	To the public, not to the lower level Hunter, Class A Hunter was a stronger threat than any other predator.
192	호랑이나 곰과 마주해도 속수무책인 인간이 무슨 수로 A급 헌터를 감당할 수 있을까?	How can a human being, a helpless man, face a tiger or a bear and can afford a class A hunter?	How can a human being be so helpless against a tiger or a bear that he can handle a class-A Hunter?	How can a human being be so helpless against a tiger or a bear that he can handle a class-A Hunter?
193	“몇 시간? 아니, 채 몇 분도 걸리지 않을 겁니다”	how many hours? No, it will not take a few minutes. "	"How many hours? No, it'll take less than a few minutes."	"How many hours? No, it'll take less than a few minutes."
194	자신의 살기에 새파랗게 질려가는 사람들을 보면서 우진철은 차분하게 말을 이었다.	Woo Jin-chul was calmly speaking while watching the people who were getting tired of their lives.	Watching the people who were turning pale in their own lives, Woo Jin-chul spoke calmly.	Watching the people who were turning pale in their own lives, Woo Jin-chul spoke calmly.
195	“그럼 난동을 부리는 저를 막기 위해서는 몇 사람이 필요할 거 같습니까? 글쎄요. 아마 서울의 모든 경찰과 군인을 동원해 제 마력이 떨어질 때까지 버틴다면 어떻게든 막을 수는 있겠지요”	So how many people do you think you need to stop me from raging? I do not know. Maybe you can stop it if you keep all the police and soldiers in Seoul until your magic power drops. "	"So how many people do you think you need to stop me from making a fuss about? I don't know. Maybe we can stop it if we mobilize all the police and soldiers in Seoul and hold them back until I lose my mana."	"So how many people do you think you need to stop me from making a fuss about? I don't know. Maybe we can stop it if we mobilize all the police and soldiers in Seoul and hold them back until I lose my mana."
196	끔찍한 소리를 아무렇지 않게 담담히 이야기하는 우진철의 표정이 대통령의 공포심을 더 자극했다.	The expression of Woo Jin-chul, who speaks horribly and quietly, has further stimulated the president's fear.	Woo Jin-chul's expression of calm and outspokenly talking about horrible remarks stimulated the president's fear.	Woo Jin-chul's expression of calm and outspokenly talking about horrible remarks stimulated the president's fear.
197	“자... 자네, 대체 왜..”	Well ... you, why are you ..."	"Well, you, why would you...	"Well, you, why would you...
198	뭐라고 말이라도 하고 싶은데 살기에 짓눌러 입술 하나도 제대로 움직일 수가 없었다.	I want to say something, but I could not move one lips properly to lie to live.	I wanted to say something, but I was so pressed to live that I couldn't even move my lips.	I wanted to say something, but I was so pressed to live that I couldn't even move my lips.
199	“하지만 난동을 부리는 사람이 성 헌터라면 어떠십니까? 몇 명을 동원해야 성진우 헌터님을 막을 수 있을까요”	But what if you're an S-rank hunter? How many people should be mobilized to stop Hunter Sung Jin-woo? "	"But what if it's hunter Sung who's going on the rampage? How many people should we mobilize to stop Hunter Sung Jin-woos?"	"But what if it's hunter Sung who's going on the rampage? How many people should we mobilize to stop Hunter Sung Jin-woos?"
200	우진철이 뿌리는 살기 때문일까?	Is it because Woo Jin Chul is rooted?	Is it because Woo Jin-cheol has roots?	Is it because Woo Jin-cheol has roots?
201	거인들을 죽이고 다니던 성진우 헌터가 마수 대신 사람을 사냥하기 시작한다고 상상하니 전신에 소름이 쫙 돋았다.	I imagined that Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who was killing the giants, started hunting people instead of Magic Beast.	When I imagined that Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who used to kill giants, started hunting people instead of the horseman, I got goose bumps all over my body.	When I imagined that Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who used to kill giants, started hunting people instead of the horseman, I got goose bumps all over my body.
202	필요한 만큼 겁을 줬다고 생각했는지 우진철은 살기를 거두었다.	Woo Jin-chul thought that he had scared as much as necessary.	Woo must have felt that he scared him as much as he needed to, but he did kill him.	Woo must have felt that he scared him as much as he needed to, but he did kill him.
203	“그런 일이 발생하지 않는 건 모든 헌터들이 헌터가 해야 할 일에만 전념하고 있기 때문입니다”	It does not happen because all Hunters are dedicated to what Hunters need to do."	"It doesn't happen because all Hunter is dedicated to what Hunter has to do."	"It doesn't happen because all Hunter is dedicated to what Hunter has to do."
204	헌터들은 헌터들의 영역에서.	The Hunters are in the Hunters' sphere.	Hunter is in Hunter's field.	Hunter is in Hunter's field.
205	정치인은 그들만의 영역에서.	Politicians are in their own sphere.	Politicians in their own sphere.	Politicians in their own sphere.
206	세계가 올바르게 돌아갈 수 있도록 만드는 것이 헌터협회의, 아니 고건희 전 협회장님의 신념.	kIt is the belief of the Hunter Association, not the President of the Association, that makes the world go right.	It's the Hunters Association's, or former association president Go Gun-hee's, that makes the world work properly.	It's the Hunters Association's, or former association president Go Gun-hee's, that makes the world work properly.
207	겁먹은 김 대통령의 눈을 들여다보며 우진철은 단호하게 말했다.	Looking into the eyes of the frightened President Kim, Woo Jincheol said firmly.	Looking into the eyes of President Kim, Woo Jin-chul said firmly.	Looking into the eyes of President Kim, Woo Jin-chul said firmly.
208	“저는 고건희 협회장님이 세우신 헌터협회의 정신을 더럽힐 생각이 없습니다. 물론 대통령님께서도 협조해 주시리라 믿습니다”	I do not intend to spoil the spirit of the Hunter Association, which was set up by the president of the Kokai Association. Of course, I believe the President will also cooperate. "	"I don't intend to tarnish the spirit of Hunter's Association, which was founded by Go Gun-hee, the president of KFA. Of course, I believe the President will cooperate."	"I don't intend to tarnish the spirit of Hunter's Association, which was founded by Go Gun-hee, the president of KFA. Of course, I believe the President will cooperate."


1	여부가 있을까?	Is there any possibility?	Is there any way?
2	우진철의 진심을 확인한 김 대통령은 머리를 굴릴 겨를도 없이 곧바로 대답이 튀어나왔다.	President Kim, who confirmed the true heart of Woo Jin Chul, came up with an answer immediately without having to turn his head.	After confirming Woo's true intentions, President Kim said, "I can't even afford to roll my head," and the answer came out immediately.
3	“다, 당연히 헌터님들은 헌터님들의 일을 해야지. 내 생각이 짧았네. 내가 실언을 했어”		"Ah, of course, the Hunters should do their job. I was being short-minded. I was merely suggesting."
4	새파랗게 질린 대통령이 거듭 고개를 끄덕이는 것을 보면서 우진철은 자리에서 일어났다.		Watching the nervous president repeatedly nod, Woo Jin-chul rose from his seat.
5	그러나.	But.	But
6	우진철이 떠나고 나서도 대통령과 고관은 다리에 힘이 풀린 나머지 한참 동안 자리에서 일어나지 못했다.		Even after Woo Jin-cheol left, the president and his high-ranking officials were not able to get up for a long time because their legs were relaxed.
7	“..”	..."	“..”
8	“..”	..."	“..”
9	그들은 헌터들이 얼마나 무서운 존재인지 새삼 깨달았다.		They realized over and over again how dreadful Hunters are.
10	* * *	* * *	* * *
11	“좋은 일이라도 있으셨습니까”		"Have you worked out something good?"
12	출발하는 차 안에서, 운전석에 앉은 수행원이 우진철에게 물어왔다.		In the departing car, the attendant in the driver's seat asked Woo Jin-chul.
13	“그렇게 보이나”		"Did it look like that?"
14	“그렇습니다, 협회장님”		"Yes, sir."
15	수행원도 감시과 직원.		employee looking out for employer
16	우진철은 새파랗게 어린 감시과 후배를 보면서 자신의 신입 시절을 떠올리고는 흐뭇한 미소를 지었다.		Woo Jin-chul smiled pleasantly as he recalled when he had first started as he watched the young guard and his juniors.
17	“처음으로 내가 협회장으로서 해야 할 일을 했다 싶어서”	For the first time, I wanted to do what I should do as a president."	I thought I was the first to do what I had to do as president of the association.
18	우진철은 고건희 협회장님이 앉아계시던 뒷좌석 의자에 등을 기댔다.	Woo Jin-chul spoke on the back seat of the chairman of the association.	Woo Jin-cheol leaned his back against the chair where Go Gun-hee, the head of the association, was sitting.
19	그리고 이렇게 보이지 않는 곳에서 헌터들을 위해 많은 이들의 미움을 샀을 그를 추억했다.	And I reminded him that in such an unseen place he had hated many for the hunters.	And in this invisible place, I remembered that many people hated him for Hunter.
20	‘...다행이다.’	...thank God.’	...followed by...
21	사납게 생긴 눈매와 커다란 체격 덕분에 미움 사는 일에는 익숙했다.	I was accustomed to hate because of my wild eyes and my big physique.	Thanks to his fierce eyes and large physique, he was used to living in hate.
22	그것도 협회장 일의 일부라면 달게 받아들이리라.	If it is part of the association's work, I will accept it.	If that's part of the job of the president of the association, I'll take it sweetly.
23	고건희 협회장님을 대신해 이 자리에 앉겠다고 마음먹었을 때, 이미 어느 정도 각오는 되어 있었다.	When I decided to sit here on behalf of the president, I was already determined.	When I decided to sit here on behalf of Go Gun-hee, the association's president, I was already quite prepared.
24	“어디로 모실까요”	Where to, sir?"	"Where shall I take you?"
25	“...협회로”	... as an association."	"To... Association"
26	집으로 갔으면 하는 마음이 굴뚝같지만, 하던 일을 내팽개치고 여기에 달려왔다.	I feel like a desperate place to go home, but I ran out here to run away.	I wish I could go home, but I let go of what I was doing and ran here.
27	아직 해야 할 일이 산더미 같이 쌓여 있었다.	The work still has to be piled up like a mountain.	I still had stacks of work to do.
28	“그럼 출발하겠습니다”	Then I'll leave."	"Then I'll go."
29	우진철의 마음을 알고 있다는 듯 수행원은 엑셀을 밟았다.		As if he knew Woo's feelings, the crew stepped on the gas pedal.
30	두 사람이 탄 차가 시원하게 청와대를 빠져나갔다.	the car that the two of them got out of the Blue House coolly.	A car carrying two people left Cheong Wa Dae coolly.
31	얼마나 시간이 흘렀을까.	How much time has passed.	How long has it passed?
32	창밖을 바라보다 그새 깜박 잠이 들고만 우진철이 눈을 떴다.	I looked out of the window, but I winked and woke up.	As he looked out of the window, he suddenly fell asleep and Woo Jin-cheol opened his eyes.
33	도로에 꽉꽉 들어차 있는 차량들의 끝없는 행렬이 보였다.	I saw an endless procession of cars full of roads.	There was an endless procession of traffic packed in the road.
34	아무리 서울의 도로가 혼잡하다고 하지만 평일에 이렇게까지 차가 막히다니?		Even though the roads in Seoul are always crowded, it can't be this bad on weekdays, is it?'
35	‘또 도로 한복판에 게이트라도 생성되었나?’	Did you also create a gate in the middle of the road?’	Is there another gate in the middle of the road?’
36	우진철의 걱정스러운 시선이 주변을 훑었다.	Woo Jin-chul's anxious gaze glanced around.	Woo Jin-chul's anxious eyes wandered around.
37	그러나 그리 간단히 생각하기에는 뭔가 도로의 분위기가 심상치 않았다.	However, the atmosphere of the road was not so simple to think.	But to put it so simply, there was something unusual about the road.
38	운전자들 모두가 차를 멈추고 도로로 나가 하늘을 올려다보고 있는 것이 아닌가?		aren't all drivers getting out of their cars to look up at the sky?
39	운전자만이 아니다.		It's not just drivers.
40	인도를 걷던 보행자들도, 횡단보도를 건너던 사람들까지도 멈춰 서서 하늘을 올려 보고 있었다.	Even pedestrians and people across the crosswalk stopped and looked up into the sky.	Even pedestrians and people across the crosswalk stopped and looked up into the sky.
41	심지어 앞 좌석의 수행원도 고개를 앞으로 빼고서 하늘을 올려다보는 중이었다.		Even the attendant in the front seat was looking up into the sky with her head up.
42	‘대체 무슨 일이...?’	What the hell ...?’	What the hell?'
43	놀란 우진철이 수행원의 어깨를 쥐고 흔들었다.	Nolan Woo Jin-chul shook his shoulder.	Surprised Woo Jin-chul shook the attendant's shoulder.
44	“이봐, 무슨 일이야”	Hey, what's going on?"	"Hey, what's going on?"
45	“혀, 협회장님”		"Look, association president."
46	수행원이 떨리는 목소리로 상체를 비키며 앞 유리의 위쪽을 가리켰다.	The attendant shook his upper body with a trembling voice and pointed to the top of the windshield.	A member of staff pointed out the upper part of the windscreen, shaking his upper body.
47	“저, 저기..”		"Uh, up there..."
48	우진철의 얼굴이 굳어졌다.	Woo Jin-chul's face got stiffened.	Woo Jin-chul's face hardened.
49	잘못 본 걸까?	Wrong?	Did he see it wrong?
50	아니, 그렇다면 다들 같은 표정으로 하늘을 보고 있을 이유가 없다.	No, then there is no reason for everyone to look at the sky with the same expression.	No, then, there is no reason for everyone to look at the sky with the same expression.
51	그러나 자신이 본 것을 믿고 싶지 않았던 우진철은 다른 운전자들이 했던 것처럼 자신도 도로 위로 뛰쳐나갔다.		However, Woo, who did not want to believe what he saw, jumped out into the road just like other drivers did.
52	눈은 거짓말을 하지 않았다.	The eyes did not lie.	The eyes did not lie.
53	멍하게 하늘을 올려다보는 우진철의 얼굴에 경악의 감정이 드리웠다.	The emotions of the astonishment were put on the face of Woo Jin-chul looking up at the sky.	Woo Jin-chul's face, looking up at the sky with blank eyes, was filled with awe.
54	“어떻게... 어떻게 이런 일이”	How ... how does this happen?"	"How... How can this happen?"
55	* * *	* * *	* * *
56	테스트 결과는 대만족.		Test results were satisfying.
57	돌아가는 진우의 발걸음은 더없이 가벼웠다.	Jin-woo's stepping back was light.	Jin-woo's footsteps on the way were all the more light.
58	베르는 강해졌다.	『Ber』became stronger.	『Ber』became stronger.
59	예상보다 훨씬.	Much better than I expected.	far more than I expected.
60	아쉽게도 이그리트 는 아직 승급하지 못했지만, 베르의 승급만으로도 충분히 훌륭한 결과였다.	Unfortunately, 『Ygritte』 has not been upgraded yet, but the upgrade to 『Ber』 was a good enough result.	Unfortunately, [Egrit] hasn't been promoted yet, but Ver's promotion alone was an excellent result.
61	아마 헌터스의 헌터들은 던전 안의 광경에 지금쯤 벌어진 입을 다물지 못하고 있을 거다.		the hunter's association raid team is probably keeping their mouths shut at the sight of the dungeon by now.
62	눈을 동그랗게 뜨고 있을 차해인을 상상하며 진우는 피식 웃음 지었다.		jin woo smiled at the thought of cha hae-in's wide eyed expression she surely had on her face
63	간만에 만났으니 더 이야기를 하고 싶었지만, 안타깝게도 이쪽은 먼저 온 손님들이 있다.	I wanted to talk more because I met in the tide, but unfortunately this is the first guests.	I wanted to talk to you more after a short meeting, but unfortunately this is the first guest to come.
64	진우는 토마스와 레나트 둘 중에서 고민하다 토마스 쪽에 먼저 연락을 넣었다.	Jin-woo was worried by both Thomas and Renat Neermann Neermann, and he contacted Thomas first.	Jin-woo first contacted Thomas after agonizing over the matter between Thomas and Renat.
65	레나트의 용건은 충분히 짐작이 가능한데, 연락도 없이 한국을 찾아온 세계 랭킹 2위의 헌터는 무슨 생각인지 도저히 알 수 없었기 때문이었다.		Lenart's case is fully understandable, as hunter, ranked second in the world who came to Korea without any contact, couldn't figure out what he was thinking.
66	전화는 금방 연결됐다.	The call was immediately connected.	The telephone was soon connected.
67	-미스터 성!	- Mr. Sung!	- Mr. Sung!
68	토마스는 또 진우에게 말이 잘릴까 봐 이번엔 좀 급하게 말을 쏟아 냈다.	Thomas also poured out a bit of haste this time to see if he could speak to Jin-woo.	Thomas also hurriedly poured out his words this time, fearing that Jin-woo would lose his word.
69	-내가 미스터 성을 위해 환상적인 선물을 하나 가지고 왔지.		- I brought a fantastic gift for Mr. Sung.
70	선물?	Present?	Gift?
71	아니, 그런 게 있으면 먼저 말을 좀 해 주지.	No, if you have anything like that, I'll talk to you first.	If there's anything like that, I'll tell you first.
72	진우가 장난 반 진담 반으로 그렇게 말했더니, 잠깐 수화기 너머의 목소리가 잠잠해졌다.	Jin-woo told me that he was in a half-serious class, and the voice over the receiver was silent for a moment.	Jin-woo said that in half a joke and half a truth, his voice just calmed down over the phone for a moment.
73	잠시 뒤.	After a while.	After a while.
74	토마스는 뭔가 억누르고 있는 듯한 목소리로 말을 이었다.	Thomas was speaking in a voice that seemed to be suppressing something.	Thomas spoke in a subdued voice.
75	-...미스터 성이 그렇게 기대하고 있다니 나도 기쁘군. 그럼 어디서 보지? 일단 선물부터 넘겨주고 싶은데.		- ...I'm glad Mr.Sung is so looking forward to it. Then where do we meet? I want to give it to you first.
76	“어디든 편한 쪽으로”	Wherever you are."	"anywhere, convenient"
77	-미스터 성이 이쪽으로 와 주겠어? 가지고 돌아다니기에는 여러모로 위험한 녀석들이라.		- Will Mr. Sung come this way? They are dangerous in many ways to carry around.
78	위험한 물건?	Dangerous stuff?	Dangerous stuff?
79	잠시 의아해하던 진우가 곧 그리로 가겠다 말하고는 전화를 끊었다.	Jin-woo, who was puzzled for a moment, said that he would go there soon, and then he called off.	Jin-woo, who had been wondering for a moment, said he would go there soon and hung up.
80	‘설마... 폭탄은 아니겠지?’	I do not think ... It's not a bomb, is it?’	Don't... It's not a bomb, is it?’
81	물론 그럴 리는 없었다. 국가권력급 헌터 정도 되면 폭탄을 터트리는 것보다 직접 달려드는 게 훨씬 효과적이었으니까.	Of course not. If it was a state-class hunter, it would have been much more effective to tackle it than to bomb it.	Of course, it didn't It was much more effective to run a bomb in person than to blow it up.
82	그래도 어떤 종류의 선물인지 정도는 물어볼 걸 그랬다며 후회하는 진우에게 베르가 말을 걸어왔다.	But he came to 『Ber』 to regret that he was going to ask what kind of gift he was.	Still, Verne spoke to Jin-woo, who regretted saying, "I should have asked what kind of gift it was."
83	[왕이시여.]	[King, please.]	My Lord.
84	‘응?’	Huh?’	Hmm?'
85	[제가 그 외국인 남자와 한 번 싸워 봐도 되겠습니까?]	[May I fight the foreign man once?]	May I fight the foreign man?
86	‘...’	... ’	‘...’
87	잠깐 고민해보던 진우가 상념을 떨치려는 듯 고개를 빠르게 저었다.	Jin-woo, who had been thinking for a while, shook his head as if he was trying to take it off.	Jin-woo shook his head as if he were trying to shake off his head after a short thought.
88	내가 뭘 고민하는 건지.	What I'm worrying about.	What am I thinking?
89	베르가 어디까지 성장했는지 궁금하긴 했지만, 그래도 토마스와 싸움을 붙일 수는 없었다.	I was wondering where 『Ber』 grew up, but I could not put up a fight with Thomas.	I wondered how far Ver grew, but I couldn't get into a fight with Thomas.
90	토마스가 다치는 것도, 베르가 파괴당하는 것도 원하지 않으니까. 둘의 성격상 맞붙게 되면 절대 조금 긁히는 정도로는 끝나지 않는다.	I do not want Thomas to be hurt or 『Ber』 to be destroyed. When you are confronted by the nature of the two, it does not end up being a little scratched.	Because I don't want Thomas to get hurt or Verne to be destroyed. In their personality, a confrontation never ends with a slight scratch.
91	‘그래도...’	still...’	And yet...'
92	이런 고민을 할 수 있는 것 자체가 베르의 성장을 말해 주는 증거겠지.	It is the evidence that tells the growth of 『Ber』 itself.	Being able to worry like this is evidence of Bere's growth.
93	베르의 말투에서 강해진 자신을 시험해 보고 싶은 티가 팍팍 났다.		Hearing ber's conviction, also made him want to see the results of the 2 fighting
94	‘베르.’	『Ber』 . ’
95	[말씀하시옵소서. 왕이시여.]	[Speak to me. My King.]
96	‘네 힘을 시험할 수 있는 때가 곧 올 테니 너무 성급하게 굴지 마라.’	The time will come when you can test your strength. Do not be too hasty. ’	"Don't be too hasty because the time will soon come when you can test your power.’
97	[명심하겠나이다.]	[I will keep in mind.]	You must be clear.]
98	‘그리고 너 TV 사극 좀 줄여. 날이 갈수록 말투가 점점 더 느끼해진다니까?’	And you can save TV dramas. Do you feel more and more as the day goes on?’	And you can turn down the TV historical drama. You talk more and more every day?’
99	[주군의 명을 따르겠...]	[I will follow the name of the Lord]	[I will obey the Lord's orders...]
100	‘그냥 네라고 하라고, 네. 네. 네, 알겠습니다.’	Just say yes, yes. Yes. Yes sir.’	Just say yes. Yes, I see.’
101	[네.]	[Yeah.]	[Yes.]
102	좋아.	Good.	OK.
103	베르에게 하고 싶었던 말도 했겠다, 진우는 기쁜 마음으로 토마스와의 약속 장소를 향했다.		after saying all he wanted to to ber, jin-woo set off to meet with Thomas
104	* * *	* * *	* * *
105	“오, 미스터 성! 내가 이 순간을 얼마나 기다렸는지 미스터 성은 모를 거야”	Oh, Mr. Sung! I do not know how long I've waited for this moment. "	"Oh, Mr. Castle! You don't know how long I waited for this moment."
106	토마스는 자신이 머물고 있는 객실을 방문한 진우를 크게 환영해 주었다.	Thomas greeted Jin-woo who visited his room.	Thomas gave a big welcome to the room where he was staying.
107	원래 선물은 받는 기쁨도 기쁨이지만 주는 기쁨도 그에 못지않은 법.	The original gift is joy, but joy is equal to it.	A gift is a pleasure, but a gift is no less than a pleasure.
108	진우에게 단검이 필요하다는 소리를 들었을 때부터 지금까지.		so i hear you need a dagger
109	토마스는 길드 창고에서 잠자고 있던 최고의 무기를 진우의 손에 넘겨주기만을 손꼽아 기다려 왔다.	Thomas has been waiting for the best weapon in the guild's inventory to be delivered to Jin-woo's hand.	Thomas has been waiting for Jin-woo to hand over the best weapon that had been sleeping in the guild vault.
110	괜히 이 먼 이국땅까지 한걸음에 달려온 것이 아니다.		there was a reason we came all the way here in person
111	과연 자신이 인정하는 세계 최고의 헌터는 그 두 녀석을 보고 어떤 반응을 보일까?	How would the beHunter Sung in the world that he admits to see the two guys?	How will the world's best Hunter react when he sees them?
112	큰 기대와 함께.	With great expectations.	with great expectations
113	딱.	Perfect.	Just.
114	토마스의 손가락이 맞부딪치자 경호원들이 천으로 가려져 있는 상자 하나를 가지고 나왔다.		upon thomas' gesture, the bodyguards came out with a box covered with cloth.
115	선물이라고 해도 딱히 필요한 것이 없었던 진우는 대수롭지 않게 상자를 바라보다가, 경호원들과 거리가 가까워짐에 따라 눈빛이 점점 날카롭게 변해 갔다.	Jin-woo, who did not need anything even as a gift, gazed at the box in an inconceivable way, and his eyes gradually changed sharply as the streets became closer to the guards.	Jin-woo, who did not need much for a gift, looked at the box lightly, but his eyes became sharper as he got closer to the bodyguards.
116	‘뭐지...?’	What...?’	What?'
117	우웅, 우우우웅.	Woo Woong, Woo Woong.	Woo Woohoo.
118	상자 안의 뭔가가 자신의 마력과 공명하고 있었다.	Something in the box was resonating with his magic power.	Something in the box was resonating with his mana.
119	진우의 표정이 바뀌는 것을 캐치한 토마스가 속으로 주먹을 쥐었다.	Thomas, who caught the change of expression of Jin-woo, clasped his fist inside.	Thomas, who caught Jin-woo changing his face, clenched his fist inside.
120	‘그렇지!’	right!’	Yes!'
121	성진우 헌터는 무기를, 무기는 자신의 주인을.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo is a weapon, weapon is his master.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo is armed, and his owner is.
122	서로가 서로를 알아볼 것이라는 토마스의 예감이 맞아떨어지는 순간이었다.	It was moments when Thomas felt that each other would recognize each other.	It was a moment when Thomas had a hunch that they would recognize each other.
123	어쩌면 이 녀석들은 빛줄기 하나 들어오지 않는 스케빈저의 어두컴컴한 창고에서 지금 이 순간만을 그리며 숨을 죽이고 있었는지도 모른다.		perhaps these daggers were waiting in storage as long as they had just for this moment
124	탁.	widely.	Tuk
125	상자가 토마스와 진우 사이에 있는 테이블 위에 놓였다.	The box was placed on a table between Thomas and Jin-woo.	A box was placed on a table between Thomas and Jin-woo.
126	“이것이 미스터 성이 나와 우리 길드원들에게 베푼 은혜에 대한 보답이야”	This is the reward for the grace that Mr. Sung has given me and my guild."	"That's for what Mr. Sung has done for me and our guild members."
127	토마스는 상자를 가리고 있는 천의 끄트머리를 잡고 조심스럽게 벗겨 내었다.	Thomas grabbed the edge of the cloth covering the box and carefully peeled it off.	Thomas grabbed the edge of the cloth covering the box and carefully peeled it off.
128	스르륵.	Thrash.	a burr
129	천이 미끄러지며 안의 내용물이 드러났다.	The cloth slipped and the inside contents were revealed.	The cloth slipped and the contents were revealed.
130	내부가 훤히 들여다보이는 투명한 케이스.	Transparent case with an open interior.	a transparent case with a visible inside view
131	그 안에는 거대한 비늘에 박혀있는 두 개의 단검이 있었다.	Inside, there were two daggers embedded in huge scales.	Inside it were two dagger thrusts in a huge scale.
132	아니, 저걸 단검이라고 할 수 있을까?	No, can I call it a dagger?	No, could that be called a dagger?
133	진우는 의구심이 들었다.	Jin-woo was suspicious.	Jin-woo was suspicious.
134	두 개의 단검은 검신이 장검들보다는 짧고, 보통의 단검들보다는 훨씬 길었다.	The two daggers were shorter than the long swords and longer than the normal daggers.	The two daggers were shorter than the colonists, and much longer than the regular daggers.
135	그러나 정작 눈길을 사로잡는 것은 단검의 길이가 아니었다.	But it was not the length of the dagger that caught the eye.	However, it was not the length of the dagger that caught the eye.
136	눈처럼 새하얀 검신.		pure white blades
137	금속이 아닌 물질로 만들어진 단검은 진우에게 낯설지 않았다.	A dagger made of a non-metal material was not familiar to Jin-woo.	The dagger was made of material, not metal, and was not unfamiliar to Jin-woo.
138	인던에서 생애 최초로 습득했던, '카사카의 독니'.	Kazaka's dirty, which he acquired for the first time in his life.	Casaca's dog tooth, which was acquired for the first time in his life in Indon.
139	진우는 그때의 기억으로 지금 눈앞에 있는 단검들이 어떤 마수의 이빨로 만들어졌음을 눈치챘다.	Jin-woo remembered that the daggers in front of him were not made of any kind of teeth.
140	그리고 사체의 일부로 이런 기운을 뿜어낼 수 있을 마수는 하나뿐.		and he recognized the energy that emanated off of them
141	“카미쉬..”		"Kamish..."
142	무의식적으로 흘러나온 마수의 이름에 토마스가 고개를 절레절레 가로저으며 박수를 보냈다.		Thomas shook his head and clapped his hands at the unwitting revelation of the name of the devil.
143	“한 번 보는 것만으로도 이 녀석들의 재료를 알아맞히다니”	Just look at these guys to guess the ingredients."	"Just a glance at them makes sense of their material."
144	진우의 추측은 맞았다.	Jin-woo's guess was right.	Jin-woo's guess was right.
145	하지만 추측이 맞았기에 떠오르는 의문이 있었다.	But there was a question that came up because the guess was right.	However, there was a question that came to mind because the guess was right.
146	“카미쉬의 사체는 헌터관리국에서 보관하고 있을 텐데...”	Camish's body will be kept in the 『Hunter Bureau』 ...?"	"Kamish's body will be kept by Hunter's office..."
147	“사체의 양도를 원했던 미국 정부의 뜻에 따라 우리는 사체를 깔끔하게 포기하기로 했지. 돈보다 더 많은 것을 받아 낼 수 있었으니까”	According to the will of the United States government who wanted to transfer the body, we decided to give up the body neatly. I was able to get more than money. "	In accordance with the U.S. government`s desire to transfer the body, we decided to give it up neatly. Because I was able to get more than money."
148	토마스는 레이드 당시를 떠올리며 씩 웃었다.	Thomas laughed at the thought of the raid.
149	“하지만 카미쉬의 가장 거대하고 날카로운 이빨 하나, 놈이 나를 물었을 때 있는 힘껏 뽑아 버린 송곳니 하나는 내게 기념품으로 주어졌어”	"But one of Kamish's biggest and sharpest canines, a dog's tooth that I pulled out when he bit me, was given to me as a souvenir."
150	그런데 문제는 드래곤의 사체에서 떨어진 부산물을 무기로 제작할 수 있는 각성자가 없었던 것.		howver, the problem was that no hunter was strong enough to be able to wield such powerful weapons
151	단 한 명.		until a certain someone came along
152	이 두 역작을 탄생시킨 장인마저 노환으로 세상을 떠났으니 더 이상 드래곤의 부산물로 된 무기는 나오지 못할 거라고 토마스는 설명을 덧붙였다.	Even the master craftsmen who created these two masterpieces died in the Old Testament and will no longer be able to produce weapons as a by-product of the dragon, Thomas added.	Even the artisan, who produced the two masterpieces, died of old age, so no more weapons of dragon's byproduct could be found, Thomas added.
153	“그때 송곳니의 길이가 장검을 만들기에는 좀 짧아서 단검을 만들었던 것이 이렇게 도움이 될 줄이야”	At that time, the length of the canine was a bit short to make a long sword, so it would be helpful to have made a dagger."	"At that time, the length of the fangs was a little too short to make a long sword, so it would be helpful to have a dagger."
154	당시의 상황을 털어놓는 토마스의 얼굴이 해맑았다.	Thomas' face was clear, revealing the situation at the time.	Thomas' face, telling the story of the time, was bright.
155	천천히 케이스를 제거한 토마스는 단검이 거꾸로 박혀 있는 드래곤의 비늘을 진우 쪽으로 스윽 밀었다.	Slowly removing the case, Thomas pushed the dragon 's scales, which were held upside down, to the side of the river.	Slowly removing the case, Thomas pushed the scales of the dragon with the dagger upside down toward Jin-woo.
156	“이제 자네 거야”		"now they are yours."
157	최고의 무기가 최고의 주인을 만나게 됐다.	The best weapon was to meet the best owner.	The best weapon met its master.
158	떨리는 가슴을 진정시키며 토마스는 진우의 반응을 살펴보았다.	Calming his trembling heart, Thomas looked at Jin-woo 's reaction.	To calm his trembling heart, Thomas looked at Jin-woo's reaction.
159	진우는 단검 하나를 뽑아 들었다.		jin-woo selected one of the daggers and held it firmly in his hand
160	스윽.	Suh.	Smoothed.
161	단검은 기다리고 있었다는 듯 거짓말처럼 가볍게 쑥 뽑혀져 나왔다.	The dagger was pulled out lightly as if it were a lie.	The dagger was pulled out as if it had been waiting.
162	띠링.		RING~
163	단검이 뽑히자마자 들려오는 기계음에 진우가 꼴깍 침을 삼켰다.	As soon as the dagger was picked up, Jin-woo swallowed a spit in the sound of the machine.	As soon as the dagger was drawn, Jin-woo swallowed hard at the sound of the machine.
164	곧 단검의 상세한 능력치가 눈앞에 떠올랐다.		the daggers information showed in front of him
165	‘뭐라고?’	what?’	What?'
166	진우는 눈을 의심했다.	Jin-woo suspected his eyes.	Jin-woo doubted his eyes.
167	있을 수 없는 일.		impossible...
168	터무니없는 능력치에 놀란 진우가 비교를 위해 지금껏 주 무기로 사용하고 있었던 '악마왕의 단검'을 불러 왔다.		Surprised by their outrageous abilities, Jin-woo brought in the 'Dagger of the Devil King,' which he had been using as the main weapon for comparison.
169	[아이템: 악마왕의 단검]	[Item: 『Devil King's Dagger』]
170	입수 난이도: S	quality: S
171	종류: 단검	Type: Dagger
172	공격력 +220	ATK +220
173	악마왕 바란에게서 얻은 단검입니다. '악마왕의 단검' 두 개를 사용하면 세트 효과가 적용됩니다.	It is a dagger obtained from the demon king, Baran. If you use two 『Devil King's Dagger』, the set effect is applied.
174	세트 효과 '둘이서 하나': 근력 스탯 수치만큼의 공격력이 각각의 단검에 추가됩니다.	Set effect 'Two-in-one': Strength Stats are added to each dagger as much damage.
175	300이 넘는 근력 수치가 더해지면 500을 훨씬 넘어서게 되는 공격력.	If you add more than 300 strength, your attack power will be well over 500.
176	이 세트 효과만으로도 충분히 쓸 만한 단검이라고 생각해왔었다.	I had thought that this set effect alone was enough to use as a dagger.	I used to think that this set effect was enough to use.
177	그런데 지금 손에 들려 있는 단검의 능력치는 무려.		But the dagger's stats is as good as its ability.
178	두 단검의 스탯을 비교하던 진우가 속으로 경악성을 터트렸다.	Jin-woo, who was comparing the stats of the two daggers, was astonished.
179	‘...이게 말이 돼?’	... Is that what you mean?	... does this make sense?’


1	진우의 시선이 카미쉬의 송곳니로 만들어졌다는 단검에 고정되었다.	The gaze of Jin-woo was fixed on a dagger that was made of the canine of Karmish.	Jin-woo's eyes were fixed on the dagger, which was made of Camish's fangs.
2	거기에는 눈을 의심하게 한 능력치가 고스란히 떠 있었다.	There were stats that made the eyes suspect.	There was all the suspicious ability of the eye.
3	[아이템: 카미쉬의 분노]	[Item: 『Karmish's Wrath』]
4	입수 난이도: ??	Difficulty obtaining: ??
5	종류: 단검	Type: Dagger
6	공격력 +1,500	Attack +1,500
7	드래곤의 이빨 중 가장 날카로운 송곳니를 장인의 손길로 다듬어낸 최고의 단검입니다.	It is the finest dagger that has polished the sharpest canine of the dragon's teeth with the hand of the craftsman.	The sharpest canine teeth of the dragon were trimmed with the craftsmanship.
8	그 예리함은 타의 추종을 불허하며, 마나에 대한 감도 또한 매우 뛰어나 사용자의 역량에 따라 훨씬 더 강력한 무기가 될 수 있습니다.	Its sharpness is unmatched, its sensitivity to mana is very strong, and it can be a much more powerful weapon depending on your abilities.	Its sharpness is unmatched, and its sensitivity to mana is also so good that it can be a much stronger weapon depending on the user's ability.
9	길게 늘어진 설명.	Long description.
10	하지만 공격력 외에는 눈에 잘 들어오지도 않았다.	However, it did not come into sight except the attack power.
11	‘1,500? 그냥 공격력이?’	1,500? Just attack power? ’
12	옵션 같은 거 없이 깡 공격력이 1,500이다.	Without an option, the attack power is 1,500.
13	무려 1,500.	It's 1,500.
14	공격력이 높으면 높을수록 적이 잘 베어졌던 것을 떠올리면, 이 단검이 얼마나 어마어마하게 잘 들어갈지는 섣불리 예측하기조차 힘들었다.	It is hard to predict how big this dagger will go if you think that the higher the damage, the better the enemy is.	The higher the aggressiveness, the better the enemy was, the more unpredictable the dagger would go.
15	‘아니, 근데 공격력 1,500짜리 무기가 있긴 있던가?’	No, but did you have a 1,500 weapon?	No, but did you have a weapon with a force of 1,500?’
16	단검의 능력치에 흥분한 진우는 보는 눈이 많다는 사실에도 아랑곳하지 않고 상점을 불러 왔다.		Excited by the ability of the dagger, Jin-woo didn't care that he had people watching his peculiar behavior as he brought up the store feature
17	단검들은 당연히 비교하기가 민망할 지경이고, 무기 중 가장 공격력이 높은 대검류 쪽을 살펴보았다.		naturally, everything in the store was embarrassing compared to the dagger's stats
18	‘허...’		Huh...'
19	가장 비싼 대검의 공격력이 1,000을 겨우 넘는 수준이었다.		The most expensive daggers was just over 1,000.
20	아무리 상점표라고 하지만 대검의 공격력이 1,000밖에 안 되는데 단검의 공격력이 1,500이라니.	Although it is called the store mark, the damage of the Great Sword is only 1,000, but the attack power of the dagger is 1,500.	No matter how much you call it a shop ticket, the sword's attack power is only 1,000, but the dagger's attack power is 1,500.
21	‘이거 그냥 단순히 수치로만 따지면 한 손에 하나씩 대검을 휘두르고 있는 거 아냐?’		if you just look at them objectively, aren't you just swinging around small swords?'
22	묵직한 무게감이 단검을 쥔 손끝에 전해졌다.	The heavy weight was conveyed to the fingertips holding the dagger.	Heavy weight was transferred to the tip of the dagger.
23	뭐든지 한 번 베어 보고 싶다는 마음이 강렬하게 떠올라 고개를 들었더니, 진우의 생각을 읽은 토마스가 어색하게 웃으며 고개를 저었다.	When I heard my mind that I wanted to cut anything once, I read it, and Thomas, who read Jin-woo's thoughts, shook his head with an awkward smile.	Thomas, who read Jin-woo's thoughts, shook his head with an awkward smile.
24	“오우, 미스터 성. 내가 강화 스킬로 방어력을 높여도 그거에는 뚫린다고. 설마하니 내가 선물한 단검으로 날 죽일 생각은 아니겠지”		"Oh, Mr. Sung.even if i increase my defenses, those would still put a hole in my armor. you do not intend to kill me with those do you."
25	물론 그럴 생각은 없다.		Of course he don't intend to.
26	진우는 토마스의 오버스러운 엄살을 웃음으로 되돌려주며 다시 단검에 집중했다.	Jin-woo returned Thomas's overburden to laughter and focused on the dagger again.	after returning Thomas' lighthearted banter, jin-woo returned his focus to the dagger in his hand
27	‘마나 감도가 뛰어나다고?’		so, they are also sensative to mana?'
28	마나는 곧 마력.	Mana is magical soon.	Mana is a horseman.
29	마력 감도가 뛰어나다는 의미가 무엇인지 알아보기 위해, 진우는 자신의 마력을 아주 조금씩 단검에 흘려 보냈다.		to find out to what extent they could handle mana, jin-woo sent some of his own into them bit by bit
30	그러자.	OK.	Let's do that.
31	“헉..”	Ugh...	"Hoo..."
32	필요한 소리 말고는 침묵을 지키고 있어야 할 경호원이 참지 못하고 탄성을 흘렸다.	Except for the necessary voices, the bodyguards who should keep silence were unable to bear and were slackened.	The bodyguard, who was supposed to remain silent, couldn't resist and let out a sigh.
33	경호원은 급히 자기 입을 막았으나 아무도 그를 탓하지 않았다.		The guard quickly closed his mouth, but no one blamed him.
34	그가 탄성을 터트렸다는 사실을 인지하지도 못할 정도로, 모두가 이미 진우의 단검에 시선을 빼앗기고 난 뒤였다.		but nobody noticed his little outburst since everyone else was blinded by the daggers themselves
35	“맙소사..”	"Oh My God..."
36	산전수전 다 겪어본 토마스 역시 놀라움을 금치 못했다.		Thomas, who had seen a lot in his years as a hunter, was also amazed
37	진우의 손끝.		jin-woo traced his fingertip along the side of the dagger
38	단검 전체에서 검은 오라가 스멀스멀 올라오고 있었던 것이다.		a black aura emanated from the dagger where jin-woo touched it
39	‘단검이... 내 마력에 반응하고 있다.’	The dagger ... is responding to my magic power.’	The dagger...is responding to my magic powers.’
40	단순히 오러만 올라오고 있는 것이 아니었다.	It was not merely coming up.	It wasn't just an error.
41	방금 전까지 손안을 묵직하게 채우고 있던 단검의 무게감이 순식간에 사라졌다.		the weight of that dagger that was very prominent a moment ago had disappeared
42	마치 거짓말처럼.	Like a lie.	Like a lie.
43	단검은 깃털보다도 가벼워졌다.	The dagger is lighter than the feather.	The dagger was lighter than the feather.
44	‘이야...’		wow...'
45	무게까지도 사용자의 의지에 따라 자유롭게 조절이 가능한 무기.		a weapon that can have its weight adjusted at will of the user.
46	우웅, 우우우웅-	Woo Woong, Woo Woong -	Woo Woong, Woo Woo Woo Woong--
47	단검 '카미쉬의 분노'가 새 주인에게 인사라도 하듯 날을 부르르 떨었다.	The dagger 『Karmish's Wrath』 trembled as he greeted his new owner.	The dagger 'Hear of Camish' shivered as if it were a greeting to its new owner.
48	손잡이를 움켜쥔 진우의 심장이 점차 거세게 뛰었다.	The heart of Jin-woo grabbing the handle gradually ran steadily.	Jin-woo's heart gradually pounded as he grabbed the handle.
49	쿵쾅쿵쾅.		Pounding.
50	이 단검과 함께 싸우고 싶어졌다.		He wanted to fight with this dagger.
51	단검을 써 보고 싶어졌다.		he wanted to try it out
52	이게 이 단검의 의지인지, 자신의 의지인지는 모르겠지만.		but he could not tell if it was the will of the daggers or his own
53	진우는 떨리는 가슴을 진정시키며 단검을 제 위치에 갖다 꽂았다.		Jin-woo calmed his beating heart and laid the weapons to rest back on the table
54	푹.	Hook.	Put it on.
55	그러자 단검이 진동을 멈추었다.	Then the dagger stopped vibrating.	Then the dagger stopped vibrating.
56	검은 오러에서 나오는 압박감에 호흡까지 부자연스러워졌었던 로라와 경호원들이 일제히 참고 있던 숨을 토해 냈다.	Laura and his bodyguards, who had been unnatural to the extent of the pressure from the black orler, respired all of their breaths.	Laura and her bodyguards, who had been breathing in an unnatural way due to the pressure from the black Ore, threw up their breath.
57	진우를 바라보고 있던 토마스가 로라 쪽으로 고개를 돌렸다.	Thomas, who was gazing at Jin-woo, turned his head toward Laura.	Thomas, looking at Jin-woo, turned to Laura.
58	‘이래도 내 선택이 실수라고 생각해?’	Do you think my choice is a mistake?’	Do you still think my choice is a mistake?’
59	토마스의 눈빛에 로라가 절레절레 고개를 저었다.		Laura shook her head.
60	저 단검들이 인간이 아니라 마수를 향하고 있는 이상, 토마스의 결정은 절대적으로 옳은 것이었다.		Thomas's decision was absolutely right as long as those daggers were hunting Magic Beasts and not humans.
61	무기가 제 주인을 찾아갔다.	A weapon came to my master.	The weapon went to its master.
62	마력을 전혀 느끼지 못하는 일반인 로라도 그 사실을 한눈에 알 수 있었다.	I was able to see at a glance even the general person who does not feel the horse power at all.	Lorado, an ordinary person who had no sense of mana, was able to see it at a glance.
63	자신의 판단이 맞았음을 입증한 토마스가 싱긋 미소를 지었다.		Thomas, having proved his judgement correct, beamed a big smile
64	“내 선물이 어때, 미스터 성”	How about my present, Mr. Sung?"	"How about my present, Mr. Sung"
65	격한 감정의 표현은 말이 아니라 행동에서 오는 법.	Expression of intense emotion comes not from words but from actions.	How violent emotions come from action, not words.
66	진우는 조용히 엄지를 들어 올렸다.	Jin-woo lifted his thumb quietly.	Jin-woo raised his thumb quietly.
67	“하하하”	Hahaha-"	"Ha Ha Ha-ha"
68	기분이 좋아진 토마스가 느릿하게 손뼉을 마주치며 기쁨을 표현했다.	Thomas, who was feeling better, expressed his joy by touching his hands slowly.	Feeling better, Thomas clapped his hands slowly to express his joy.
69	이 단검들은 우호의 증거.	These daggers are evidence of friendship.	These daggers are proof of friendship.
70	진우의 환심을 얻는 대가로 쓰이는 거라면 조금도 아깝지 않았다.	If it was used as a price to get favor of Jin-woo, it was not too much.	It was not a waste of time for Jin-woo to win the favor.
71	오히려 부담감을 느끼는 쪽은 진우였다.	Rather, it was Jin-woo who felt the burden.	On the contrary, Jin-woo felt the burden.
72	“그런데 이런 걸 정말 공짜로 받아도 되려나”	But can I really take this for free?"	"And can I really get this for free?"
73	“공짜라니”	It's free."	Free?
74	내내 얼굴에 미소를 띠고 있던 토마스가 갑자기 진지한 얼굴이 됐다.	Thomas, who had been smiling all over his face, suddenly became a serious face.	Thomas, who had been smiling all the time, suddenly became a serious face.
75	“나와 내 길드원들의 목숨값이 겨우 그 단검 두 개라면 꽤 싸게 먹혔다고 생각하는데”	"I think it was pretty cheap for me and my guilds to have two daggers for their lives."	"I think the cost of my guild members' lives was pretty cheap if they only had two daggers."
76	토마스는 사양하지 말고 선물을 받아 달라는 말을 그런 식으로밖에 표현하지 못했다.		Jin-woo could not argue with such a strong statement form the guild leader, could only accept the gift whole heartedly
77	로라에게 토마스의 표현 방식에 대해 전해들은 바 있었던 진우는 웃으며 답했다.		Jin-woo, remembering how Laura shared with him Thomas' odd way of expressing himself, replied with a smile
78	“그럼 고맙게 받을게”	Then I'll be grateful."	"Then I'll thank you."
79	“미스터 성이 그래 준다면 나도 기쁘겠군”		"I'm glad you like them"
80	정점에 선 두 헌터 사이에서 화기애애한 분위기가 오고 가던 그때.	At the height of the two hunters at the top of a mood of fireflies.	At the height of the peak, a friendly atmosphere was exchanged between the two Hunters.
81	진우와 토마스의 움직임이 동시에 멈췄다.	The movement of Jin-woo and Thomas stopped at the same time.	Jin-woo and Thomas stopped moving at the same time.
82	그리고 잔뜩 굳어진 두 사람의 얼굴에 로라나 경호원들이 당혹감을 나타내기 직전.	And just before Laura and the bodyguards show embarrassment on the face of two hardened people.	And just before Laura and her bodyguard expressed their embarrassment on the two heavily fortified faces.
83	토마스가 먼저 입을 열었다.		Thomas opened his mouth first.
84	“미스터 성, 방금..”	"Mr. Sung, I just ..."
85	진우가 짧게 고개를 움직였다.	Jin-soon moved his head.	Jin-woo moved his head briefly.
86	끄덕.	Nod.	a nod
87	등골을 스쳐 지나간 오싹한 감각. 토마스도 같은 것을 느낀 모양이었다.	A creepy sensation passed over the spine. Thomas also felt the same thing.	a chilling sensation through the spine Thomas felt the same thing.
88	위치는 하늘.	Location is sky.	The sky is the location.
89	진우와 토마스는 약속이라도 한 듯 벌떡 일어나 창가에 붙어 섰다.		Jin-woo and Thomas stood up in unison.
90	“..”		“..”
91	진우가 침음을 흘렸다.		jin-woo's excitement rose
92	같은 것을 발견한 토마스도 동공이 흔들렸다.	Thomas, who discovered the same thing, shook his pupils.	Thomas who found the same thing shook his pupils.
93	어떻게 저런 것이 하늘 위에 나타날 수가 있단 말인가?	How can such things appear above the heavens?	How could such a thing appear in the sky?
94	토마스는 저 먼 하늘 위에서 지면을 향하고 있는 게이트를 보고서 입을 다물지 못했다.	Thomas could not close his mouth when he saw the gate facing the ground above the sky.	Thomas couldn't shut up when he saw the gate pointing to the ground in the far sky.
95	“믿기지가 않는군. 저만한 크기의 게이트는 난생처음이다”	I can not believe it. It's the first time I've ever seen a gate of its size. "	"I can't believe it. Gate of that size is the first in my life."
96	카미쉬가 나왔던 게이트도 저 정도 크기는 아니었다.	The gate from which Karmish came out of was smaller.	The gate where Camish came out was not that big either.
97	게이트가 등장하기 시작한 초창기에 각성자의 힘을 얻었던 토마스조차 단 한 번도 본 적 없는 레벨의 게이트.	At the beginning of the gates, even Thomas, who had gained the strength of the awakening, had never seen a gate at a level.	Even Thomas, who gained the power of awakening in the early days when the gate began to appear, has never seen a gate before.
98	하지만.	But.	but
99	진우에게는 비슷한 크기의 게이트를 봤었던 기억이 있었다.	Jin-woo had a memory of having seen a gate of similar size.	Jin-woo had a memory of seeing a gate of similar size.
100	그때, 천사상이 불러 왔던 데이터에서.	Then, from the data that the angel statue called.	At that time, from the data the Angel sang.
101	날개 달린 병사들이 우르르 쏟아져 나오던 바로 그 게이트.	The very gate where the winged soldiers poured out.	The same gate where winged soldiers poured out.
102	서울 하늘을 뒤덮어 버린 게이트의 어마어마한 크기는 당시의 데이터에서 봤었던 그것과 일치했다.	The enormous size of the gate that covered the sky in Seoul coincided with what I had seen in the data of that time.	The enormous size of the gate that covered the sky in Seoul matched what was seen in the data of the time.
103	하늘을 까맣게 물들여 가던 병사들을 떠올리자 목 뒤에서부터 짜르르 전율이 일었다.	As I recalled the soldiers who had blacked out the sky, I was thrilled with thrills from behind my neck.	When I remembered the soldiers who were going to the sky black, I was thrilled from the back of my neck.
104	‘설마 서울 하늘에 모이고 있다던 엄청난 양의 마기의 정체가 저거였나?’	That was the huge amount of magic that was gathering in Seoul sky.’	Was that the identity of maggie, who was gathered in the sky over Seoul?’
105	진우는 말을 잃었다.	Jin-woo lost his word.	Jin-woo lost his word.
106	토마스도, 로라도, 그리고 뒤쪽의 경호원들도 모두 입을 열지 못했다.	Thomas, Laura, and the back guard all failed to open their mouths.	Neither Thomas nor Laura nor the bodyguards from the back could speak.
107	그렇게 모두들 사이에서 무거운 정적이 내려앉은 가운데.	So while the heavy silence falls between all of them.	in the midst of such a heavy silence
108	하늘 위에 갑자기 모습을 드러낸 거대한 게이트는 세상 모든 것을 집어삼키기라도 할 것처럼 조용히 요동치고 있었다.	The gigantic gate that suddenly appeared above the sky was shaking quietly as if to swallow everything in the world.	The huge gate, which suddenly appeared above the sky, rocked quietly as if it were devouring everything in the world.
109	* * *	* * *	* * *
110	게이트 아래.	Under the gate.	under the gate
111	생성된 직후라 던전 브레이크의 위험이 없다는 걸 알고 있는 시민들이 그야말로 인산인해를 이루었다.	The people who knew that there was no risk of dungeon braking immediately after being created were truly phosphorus-based.	Immediately after the creation, citizens who knew there was no danger of the Dungeon brake made a real impact.
112	사람들은 휴대폰을 들어 하늘을 검게 물들인 게이트를 찍어 댔다.	People took the cell phone and took the gate with the sky black.	People picked up their cell phones and filmed a gate that blackened the sky.
113	최초로 공중에 생긴 게이트.	The first gate in the air.	the first public gate
114	거기다 전례를 찾아보기 힘들 정도로 거대한 크기.	And it is so huge that it is hard to find precedent.	In addition, the size is so huge that it is almost unprecedented.
115	저 안에서 뭐가 튀어나올지 모르는 두려운 상황에서도 사람들은 호기심을 감추지 못했다.		even the possibility of monsters emerging from it at any moment could not stifle everyone's curiosity
116	몰려든 이들 중에는 외신 기자들도 많았다.	There were many foreign reporters among them.	Many foreign media reported that the crowd had gathered.
117	발 디딜 틈 없이 모인 인파를 촬영하는 외신 기자들의 카메라가 바쁘게 돌아갔다.	The cameras of foreign reporters who shot crowds gathered without a break were busy.	The cameras of foreign journalists who filmed the crowd gathered in such a hurry were busy.
118	[네, 지금 저는 남한, 서울의 하늘을 뒤덮어 버린 게이트 아래에...]	[Yes, I am now under the gate that covered the sky in Seoul, South Korea ...]
119	[눈앞에 보이는 게이트는 마수들이 등장하기 시작한 이래로 규모가 가장 큰 게이트로서...]	[The gate in front of you is the biggest gate since the advent of Magic Beast...]
120	[보시다시피 많은 시민들이 나와 게이트를 구경하고 있는데요, 그러나 그들의 표정이 밝지만은...]	[As you can see, many citizens are watching the gate with me, but their expression are bright ...]
121	[...이상으로 BBN 뉴스의 닉폴웰이었습니다.]	[... it was Nick Folwell of BBN News.]
122	각국의 기자들은 심각한 얼굴을 하고서는 자기 나라의 언어를 쏟아 냈다.	The reporters of each country gave a serious face and poured out the language of their own country.	Reporters from all over the country looked serious and poured out their own language.
123	이전부터 한국에 많은 관심을 기울여 왔던 일본은 특별 방송까지 편성해 대대적으로 '서울 하늘 위의 게이트'를 보도했다.	Japan, which has been interested in Korea for a long time, organized a special broadcast and reported 'Gate on the Sky in Seoul' in a big way.	Japan, which had been paying keen attention to Korea since the beginning, made a special announcement to report the gate above the sky in Seoul.
124	전문가로는 이전부터 하늘 위의 이상 현상을 주목했었던 노먼 벨저 박사가 초청되었다.	Expert Norman Beller, who had previously noticed anomalies in the sky, was invited.	As an expert, Dr. Norman Beller, who had been paying attention to abnormalities in the sky before, was invited.
125	진행자의 짤막한 소개가 끝나고 벨저 박사가 마이크를 잡았다.	After a brief introduction by the host, Dr. Bellger caught up with Mike.	After the brief introduction of the host, Dr. Beller caught the microphone.
126	“저는 얼마 전부터 하늘에서 뭉치고 있는 커다란 힘에 대해 경고 해왔었습니다. 서울 상공에 나타난 거대한 게이트는 시작에 불과하며, 앞으로도 많은 나라의 하늘에서 그 끔찍한 게이트들을 볼 수 있을 것입니다”	I have been warning about the great power that has been gathering in heaven for a while. The gigantic gate above Seoul is only the beginning, and we will be able to see those horrible gates in the sky of many countries in the future."	"I've been warning you about the huge force clinging to the sky for some time. The huge gate over Seoul is just the beginning, and we will see the terrible gates in the skies of many countries."
127	진행자가 어깨를 들썩였다.	The facilitator shook his shoulder.	The host shook his shoulders.
128	“예에? 그럼 박사님의 말씀은, 그런 이상 조짐을 보이는 곳이 한두 군데가 아니라는 말씀인가요”	Yes? So you're saying that there is not one or two where there is such an indication?"	"Yes? So what you're saying is, there's only one or two places that show any unusual signs."
129	“제가 바로 그 점을 강조하고 싶은 겁니다”	I just want to emphasize that."	"That's exactly what I want to emphasize."
130	박사는 국제길드 컨퍼런스에서 헌터들에게 강의한 내용을 카메라 앞에서 다시 설명했다.	He explained the lecture to Hunters at the International Guild Conference in front of the camera.	Dr. Lee explained his lecture to the Hunter at the international guild conference in front of the camera again.
131	연구하고 있던 대상이 실질적인 위협으로 나타난 이상, 세간에 정보를 공개해 위험을 알려야 할 의무가 있었다.	As long as the research subject appeared to be a real threat, there was a duty to disclose the information and disclose the risk.	Now that the object that was being studied turned out to be a real threat, it had a duty to disclose information about the danger to the public.
132	서울은 시작일 뿐.	Seoul is just the beginning.	Seoul is just the beginning.
133	남은 여덟 곳의 하늘에서는 여전히 마기가 덩치를 불려가고 있었다.		The remaining eight skies were still crawling with mana.
134	박사가 항공사진과 함께 아홉 곳의 지명을 하나씩 공개하자 방청객들에게서 탄성과 신음이 번갈아 흘러나왔다.	When Dr. Lee unveiled nine place names together with aerial photographs, the enthusiasm and the moan alternately flowed out from the audience.	When the doctor revealed the names of nine places one by one along with the aerial photo, the audience groaned with exclamation and moan.
135	일본이 대상에 포함되지 않은 것에 안도하는 이도 있었고, 이웃나라인 한국을 비롯한 여러 나라의 위기에 충격을 받은 이도 있었다.	Some were relieved that Japan was not included, and others were shocked by the crisis in Korea and other nations.	Some were relieved that Japan was not on the list, while others were shocked by the crisis in their neighboring country, South Korea and other countries.
136	어두운 표정으로 벨저 박사의 설명을 듣고 있던 진행자가 물었다.	The moderator, who was listening to Dr. Belzer's explanation in a darkened expression, asked.	The presenter, who was listening to Dr. Velger's explanation with a dark expression, asked.
137	“박사님은 아주 오랜 시간 게이트와 마수들에 대해 연구해 오시지 않았습니까”		"Didn't you study gates and magic for a very long time?"
138	“그렇습니다”		"Yes."
139	“그렇다면 박사님의 생각에는 우리가 어떻게 하는 것이 가장 현명한 대처일 수 있을까요”		"So, in your opinion, what is our plan of action?"
140	그 자리에 모인 방청객들도, TV 앞에 앉은 많은 시청자들도 모두 박사의 말에 귀를 기울였다.	Many listeners who sat in front of the TV listened to his words.	The audience and many viewers in front of the TV all listened to the doctor.
141	하지만 박사의 입에서 나온 소리는 누구나 할 수 있는 말이었다.	But the sound from his mouth was something anyone could say.	However, the sound that came out of the doctor's mouth was something anyone could say.
142	“기도해야겠지요”	"we must pray."	"We can only pray..."
143	그는 방청객의 얼굴을 둘러보며 말을 이었다.	He looked at the audience 's face and talked.	He continued his speech, looking around the audience's face.
144	“이 전대미문의 사태가 비극으로 끝나지 않기를”	"This unprecedented event will not end in tragedy."	"...that this unprecedented event will not end in tragedy."
145	심각한 표정으로 자신의 말을 경청하고 있는 방청객들에게 박사는 설명을 이어나갔다.	He went on to explain to the audience that he was listening to his words with a serious expression.	The doctor went on to explain to the audience who were listening to him with a serious look.
146	“하지만 한 가지, 나쁘지 않은 소식도 있습니다”	"But there is one thing, not bad news."	"But there's one piece of news, and it's not bad news."
147	방송이 끝나기 직전의 타이밍에 나온 박사의 한마디가 진행자의 표정을 바꾸었다.	A word from the doctor at the timing just before the end of the broadcast changed the expression of the host.	One word from the doctor at the end of the broadcast changed the host's facial expression.
148	내내 침울했던 세트장 분위기를 조금이라도 만회해 보고자 진행자는 밝은 얼굴로 질문을 던졌다.	When I tried to make up for the atmosphere of the set-room, which was gloomy throughout the day, the host questioned me with a bright face.	The host asked the question with a bright face to recover from the gloomy atmosphere of the set.
149	“그게 뭔가요, 박사님”	"What is it, doctor?"	"What's that, Doctor?"
150	“이번 게이트가 생성된 곳이 다행스럽게도 한국이라는 겁니다”	"Fortunately, this gate is created in Korea."	"Fortunately, the gate was created in Korea."
151	박사는 한국에 개인적인 감정이라도 있는 걸까?	Do you have any personal feelings in Korea?	Does he have any personal feelings in Korea?
152	웅성웅성.	a roaring voice.	a roaring voice
153	박사의 충격적인 발언에 방청석이 소란스러워졌다.	The audience was disturbed by Dr.'s shocking remarks.	The shocking remarks by the doctor made the audience burst into utter confusion.
154	이번 프로그램을 기획한 CP는 이거 잘못하다가는 국제적 분쟁으로 이어질 만한 방송 사고가 터지지는 않을지 얼굴이 굳어졌다.	CP, who planned this program, was faced with a misunderstanding that the broadcast accident that would lead to international dispute would not go off.	CP, which organized this program, has a firm face that it might cause a broadcasting accident that could lead to an international conflict.
155	하지만.	But.	but
156	우려했던 일은 일어나지 않았다.	The worries did not happen.	What was worrying did not happen.
157	박사는 오해가 깊어지기 전에 서둘러 설명을 보충했다.	Before the misunderstanding deepened, he rushed to supplement the explanation.	The doctor hurriedly supplemented the explanation before the misunderstanding deepened.
158	“한국에는 세계급의 재앙을 몇 번이나 막아 낸 최고의 헌터가 있습니다”	"There are some of the beHunter Sungs in Korea that have prevented world-class disasters several times."	"There is a Hunter in Korea that has already prevented several world-class disasters."
159	그 헌터의 이름은 이곳에서도 결코 낯설지 않았다.	The name of Hunter was never unfamiliar here.	The Hunter's name was no stranger here.
160	“예. 제주도 개미들을 제거하고 일본의 거인들을 처치했던 성진우 헌터를 말하는 겁니다”	"Yes. I am talking about Hunter Sung Jin-woo who removed Jeju Island ants and killed Japanese giants. "	"Yes, I'm talking about Hunter Sung Jin-woo, the one who removed the ants of Jeju Island and the giants in Japan."
161	마기가 가장 많이 몰리는 곳에 하필 최고의 헌터가 있다.	There is the beHunter Sung in the place where Magi is most popular.	Where the magic in the sky is the most abundant, there also exists the best Hunter.
162	박사에게는 이 모든 일이 우연같이 느껴지지 않았다.	This did not seem to be a coincidence for Dr.	It didn't all seem like a coincidence to the doctor.
163	“그가 막지 못하면 아마 어느 나라의 헌터도 막지 못할 겁니다. 그러니까 세계의 관점에서 보자면 이번 게이트가 한국에 나타난 것은 감사해야 할 일이지요”	"If he does not stop, maybe Hunter of any country will not stop. So from the perspective of the world, I think it's important to appreciate the appearance of this gate in Korea. "	"If he doesn't clear it, maybe no hunter from any country can do it. So, from a world perspective, it's a matter of gratitude that this gate appears in Korea."
164	감사해야 할 일일까, 위로해야 할 일일까.	Is it something to be grateful or something to be comforted about?	--Is it something to be thankful or comforted?
165	갈피를 잡지 못하는 방청객들에게 박사는 다시 한 번 더 자신의 요점을 강조했다.	To the audience who can not catch up, he once more emphasized his point.	To the unwieldy audience, the doctor once again emphasized his point.
166	“심각한 위기를 눈앞에 둔 한국에는 야속할 수 있는 얘기지만, 세계가 미리 한국을 위해 애도할 필요는 없습니다”	"It's a bit of a hurdle to Korea that has a serious crisis ahead, but the world does not have to mourn for Korea beforehand."	"I can say this in Korea right before the crisis, but the world doesn't have to mourn for Korea in advance."
167	아, 역시 방송 사고인가!	Oh, it's a broadcast accident too!	Oh, it's a broadcast accident, too!
168	양쪽 머리털을 잡아 뜯는 CP를 놀리기라도 하려는 듯, 노먼 벨저 박사는 의미심장한 표정으로 말을 끝맺었다.	Norman 『Ber』 ended the conversation with a meaningful expression, as if to tease the CP pulling on both sides of the hair.	As if to make fun of the CP who is tearing off both hair, Dr. Norman Beller concluded with a significant expression.
169	“한국을 위로해야 할 상황이 오게 된다면 결국 세계는 서로를 위로해 줄 사람이 하나도 남아 있지 않게 될 테니까요”	"If there is a situation where Korea should be comforted, the world will have no one left to comfort each other."	"If there is a situation where we have to comfort the Republic of Korea, the world will have no one left to comfort each other."


1	지금까지 지구상에 나타났던 게이트 중 가장 큰 것은 미국, 카미쉬의 것이었다.		The largest Gate to ever appear was in the United States, the same one where Karmish appeared at.
2	하지만 눈앞의 게이트는 족히 그것의 열 배 크기.		But the one above Korea was well over ten times the size of even that.
3	굳이 등급을 측정할 필요가 있을까?	Is it necessary to measure the grade?	Do we need to measure the rating?
4	하지만 누군가는 해야 할 일이었기에 헌터협회는 헬기를 띄웠다.	But because someone had to do it, the Hunter Association launched a helicopter.	But it was someone's job, so the Hunter Association flew the helicopter.
5	헬기 안에는 헌터로 이루어진 직원들만 탑승했다.		Inside the helicopter, only hunters were aboard.
6	일반인 직원이 '극초대형 게이트'의 마력을 견디지 못해 몸이 망가질 경우를 대비해서였다.	It was for the case that the general employee was unable to withstand the magic power of the 'ultra-large gate' and the body was broken.	It was in case the public's staff could not withstand the mana of the "extreme gate" and thus could damage the body.
7	타타타타타타타-	Tatta Tata -	Tata-Tatata-
8	조종사와 부조종사, 그리고 직원 두 사람을 태운 헬기가 게이트를 향해 날아올랐다.	A helicopter carrying a pilot, a co - pilot, and two employees rushed to the gate.	A helicopter carrying a pilot, a co-pilot and two staff members flew toward the gate.
9	블랙홀에 빨려 들어가는 기분이 바로 이런 것일까?	Is that what it feels like to be sucked into a black hole?	Is this what it feels like to be sucked into a black hole?
10	흔들리는 헬기 안에서, 직원은 점점 가까워지는 검고 거대한 원을 바라보며 물었다.	In the shaky helicopter, the staff looked up at the black, gigantic circle approaching.	Inside the shaking helicopter, the staff asked, looking at a large black circle that was getting closer.
11	“선배, 이런 거 본 적 있으십니까”	"Sir, have you ever seen anything like this?"	"Have you ever seen anything like this, sailor?"
12	이미 해가 저문 뒤라 헬기에서 쏘는 조명에 시야를 의지해야 했지만, 그럼에도 이 무시무시한 게이트의 규모만큼은 확연히 눈에 들어왔다.	I had to rely on the sight of the light from the helicopter after the sun went down, but the size of this ghastly gate was obvious.	As the sun had already set, the helicopter had to rely on the light, but the sheer size of the gate was clearly visible.
13	선배는 고개를 저었다.	You shook your head.	The elder shook his head.
14	“아니. 아마 누구도 이만한 크기의 게이트는 본 적이 없을걸”	"No. I do not think anyone has ever seen a gate of this size."	"No. I don't think anyone's ever seen a gate this big."
15	이거 하나 때문에 전 세계가 모두 들썩이고 있었다.	The whole world was shaking because of this one.	The whole world was agitated by this one.
16	단순히 하늘에 나타났다는 이유만으로는 절대 있을 수 없는 일이었다.		one showing up in the sky was unheard of up until now
17	세계는 '상공'이라는 게이트의 특수한 생성 위치와 함께 믿을 수 없는 크기에 경악하고 있는 거다.	The world is amazed at its unbelievable size, with its special creation location at the gate called 'The Sky'.	The world is amazed by the incredible size of the gate, along with its special constructed location.
18	그 토마스 안드레조차 자신의 눈을 의심했다는 사실을 그들이 알고 있었다면, 이런 게이트를 본 적 있냐 하는 멍청한 대화가 오가지는 않았을 터.	If they knew that Thomas Andre even doubted his eyes, there would not be a stupid conversation about having seen this gate.	If they had known that even Thomas Andre had suspected his eyes, there would have been no stupid conversation about seeing such a gate.
19	꼴깍.	Gulp.	It's the last straw.
20	게이트에 시선을 뺏긴 두 사람이 계속해서 마른침을 삼키는 동안, 어느새 목표 지점에 근접한 헬기가 서서히 속도를 줄여갔다.		as the 2 hunters had their eyes locked on the gate, they swallowed as the helicopter approached its destination slowly
21	부조종사가 직원들에게 알렸다.	The co - pilot informed the staff.	The co-pilot informed the staff.
22	“이 이상 다가가면 헬기가 위험합니다”	"The helicopter is dangerous when it approaches this point."	"The helicopter is in danger if you approach it any more."
23	알겠다고 대답한 직원이 등급 측정을 위한 준비를 마쳤다.	An employee who answered yes was prepared for rating.	The employee who said yes is ready to measure the rating.
24	원래 게이트의 등급을 측정할 때는 게이트 바로 앞에서 수치를 확인하는 것이 일반적이다.	It is common to check the numerical value just before the gate when measuring the grade of the original gate.	When measuring the rating of the original gate, it is common to check the figure immediately in front of the gate.
25	하지만 이번 게이트의 경우 그럴 필요조차 없었다.	But this gate did not even have to do that.	However, there was no need for this gate.
26	스위치를 올리자마자 퍽 소리가 터져 나온 측정기는 그대로 작동을 멈추었다. 측정기가 게이트에서 흘러나오는 마력을 감당할 수 없다는 증거였다.	As soon as the switch was turned on, the measuring instrument, which emitted a popping sound, stopped operating. It was evidence that the meter could not handle the magic power flowing out of the gate.	As soon as the switch was turned up, the meter went off without a sound. It was evidence that the meter could not handle the mana from the gate.
27	당연히 예상되었던 결과.	Obviously expected results.	an expected result
28	“선배”	"Senior."	"Shipship"
29	측정기를 조작하던 직원이 선배를 응시했다. 선배는 그에게 고개를 끄덕여 동의를 표했다.	The employee who operated the measuring machine stared at the senior. He nodded at him and expressed his consent.	An employee who was operating a measuring instrument stared at a senior. The elder nodded his assent.
30	직원은 측정 결과를 협회에 보고하기 위해 통신을 연결했다.	The employee connected the communication to report the measurement results to the association.	Staff connected communications to report the measurement results to the association.
31	그런데 그 순간, 창밖을 바라보던 선배가 소리쳤다.	At that moment, the older man who looked out the window shouted.	But at that moment, an older man looking out the window shouted.
32	“조심해”	"be careful!"	"Be careful"
33	화들짝 놀란 직원이 급히 주위를 두리번거렸다.	The surprised staff rushed around.	An angry employee quickly turned around.
34	“뭐, 뭡니까”	"What is it?"	"What, what?"
35	“방금 창밖으로 뭔가 마수 같은 것이..”	"Just something out of the window like a loser ..."	"There's something like a magic trick out of the window."
36	“예? 마수가 벌써요”	"Yes? Are you already in the mood? "	"Yes? The seller is already."
37	생성된 지 하루도 채 다 되지 않은 게이트에서 마수가 튀어나온다?	Has a mage protruded from a gate that has not been built yet?	A gate that's been created less than a day ago has a magic spell coming out?
38	있을 수 없는 일이었지만 마수를 목격했다는 선배는 상급 헌터 중 한 사람.	One of the senior Hunters, who had never seen it, but witnessed him.	One of the senior hunters said, "It was impossible, but I saw him."
39	조종사나 직원이 제대로 본 게 확실하냐고 어떻게 타박할 수 있는 상대가 아니었다.	I was not sure how the pilot or the employee could see it properly.	He could not be blamed for the fact that the pilot or staff saw him properly.
40	아니나 다를까.	just as expected.	Sure enough.
41	“저기”	"there!"	"There"
42	선배는 방금 자신이 봤던 걸 다시 한 번 정확하게 가리켰다.	He once again pointed out exactly what he had seen.	The senior pointed out exactly what he had just seen again.
43	그때 직원이 머리에 쓰고 있던 헤드셋에서 우진철 협회장의 다급한 목소리가 흘러나왔다.	At that time, the urgent voice of Woo Jin-chul's president came out from the headset that the employee was wearing on his head.	At that time, the headset of the association, which the employee wore on his head, sounded an urgent voice.
44	-뭐야? 지금 무슨 소리야? 상원아! 유상원! 뭐가 어떻게 된 거야?		- What? What are you talking about? Sangwon! Yoo Sang Won! What happened?
45	“혀, 협회장님. 마수가! 헬기 근처에 커다란 마수가 나타났습니다”		"Yes, President of the Association. Magic Beast! There was a big one near the helicopter."
46	-뭐?	-What?
47	“그런데... 보통 마수가 아닌 것 같습니다”	"But ... I do not think it's a normal beast."
48	-공중에서 마수와 마주치면 답 없는 거 몰라? 니들 보고 그런 거 조사하라고 올려보낸 거 아니니까 지금 당장 내려와!		-Dont you know how exposed you are in the air? I didn't send you up there to fight. get down now
49	“아, 아니요. 그게 협회장님... 마수 위에 사람이 타고 있습니다”	"Oh, no. It is the president of the association ... There is a person on the beast. "
50	-그게 무슨 소리야? 아니, 어떻게 사람이 마수를 타고...	-What do you mean? No, how does a person ride a beast ...
51	그때 머릿속으로 진짜 마수를 타고 다니기도 하는 남자의 모습이 스쳐 지나간 우진철의 목소리가 잠시 끊겼다가 다시 이어졌다.	At that moment, Woo Jin-chul's voice flashed through his mind the figure of a man riding a real demon beast, stopped for a while, and then continued.
52	-상원아... 그 위에 타고 있는 사람 얼굴 보이나?		- Sangwon... Do you see the face of the person riding on it?
53	“잠시. 예, 어렴풋하게 보입니다”	"for a bit. Yes, it looks dim."	"Wait. Yes, it looks vague."
54	-혹시 그거 성진우 헌터 아니냐?	- Is not that the Hunter Sung Jin-woo?
55	“예”	"Yes?"
56	창가에 딱 붙어서 눈에 힘을 주고 마수를 바라보던 직원이 탄성을 터트리며 되물었다.	The staff who stuck to the window and gave the power to the eyes and looked at the Magic Beast, exclaimed with a sigh of relief.
57	“어, 어떻게 아셨어요. 그걸”	"Uh, how did you know. That?"	"Oh, how did you know? It"
58	* * *	* * *	* * *
59	끼에엑-		Kie-e-e-
60	비룡 '카이셀' 위에 탄 진우가 게이트에 가까워졌다.	Jin-woo on the dragon Kaiser came closer to the gate.	Jin-woo, who rode on the dragon "Kaisele," came close to the gate.
61	게이트 바로 밑까지 날아 올라오니 게이트라기보다는 끝도 없이 펼쳐진 검은 호수를 보는 듯했다.	It was like flying over the gate and seeing the endless black lake rather than the gate.	As he flew up to the bottom of the gate, he seemed to see a black lake unfolded beyond the end.
62	압도될 것 같은 크기.		an intimidating size
63	평범한 헌터라면 게이트의 엄청난 마력을 견디지 못했겠지만, 진우는 직접 확인해 보자고 결심한 후부터 지금까지 초연했다.	An ordinary hunter would not have been able to withstand the tremendous magic power of the gate, but Jin-woo premiered until after deciding to check it out for himself.	Ordinary Hunter couldn't stand the enormous mana of Gate, but Jin-woo has remained aloof ever since he decided to check it for himself.
64	저 아래에 머물러 있던 협회 헬기는 위험하다고 판단했는지 빠르게 지상으로 돌아갔다.	The association's helicopter, which had stayed underneath it, quickly returned to the ground if it thought it was dangerous.	The association helicopter that stayed down quickly returned to the ground as if it had been deemed dangerous.
65	잠시 헬기를 내려다보던 진우는 게이트에 더 가까이 붙었다.	Looking down at the helicopter for a while, Jin-woo got closer to the gate.	Jin-woo, who looked down at the helicopter for a moment, got closer to the gate.
66	머리 위, 손만 뻗으면 닿을 거리에 지면을 향해 입을 벌리고 있는 게이트가 있었다.	There was a gate on the top of the head, with only your hands stretched out, reaching the ground.	Above his head, there was a gate that opened its mouth to the ground as far as reach.
67	물론.	sure.	Sure.
68	아직 게이트의 검은 막이 가로막고 있으므로 안이 어떤 상태인지는 알 수 없다.	I can not tell what the inside is because the black layer of the gate is still blocking it.	As the black curtain of the gate is still blocked, it is unknown what state the inside is in.
69	‘...’	... ’	‘...’
70	저기에 손이 닿으면 그대로 통과할까, 아니면 레드 게이트처럼 빨려 들어갈까, 그것도 아니면...	Will it get through there if it gets in there, or get sucked in like a red gate, or that ...	If I touch it, I'll pass through it, or I'll be sucked in like a red gate, or...
71	진우는 조심스럽게 손을 뻗었다.	Jin-woo carefully reached out his hand.	Jin-woo reached out his hand carefully.
72	어쩌면 이 게이트가 터져서 마수들이 쏟아져 나오기 전에 내가 해결할 수 있을지도 모른다.		Perhaps I can clear this gate before it breaks and the Magic Beast come pouring out.
73	그런 약간의 기대감이 담긴 손끝이 게이트의 막에 닿았다.	The fingertips with such a bit of anticipation reached the gate of the gate.	That slight expectation reached the gate's curtain.
74	‘어라?’	what?’	What?'
75	각성자가 되고 나서는 처음 겪어보는 현상.	The first thing you see when you become an awakening.	It's the first time I've experienced this phenomenon since I became an awakened individual.
76	게이트를 통과할 수가 없었다.	I could not get through the gate.	I couldn't get through the gate.
77	손이 게이트로 들어가지 못하고 검은 막에 가로막혔다.	The hand could not enter the gate and was blocked by a black membrane.	My hand was blocked by a black membrane because I couldn't get through the gate.
78	검은 막은 마치 벽처럼 단단했다.	The black curtain was as hard as a wall.	The black membrane was as hard as a wall.
79	‘평범한 막이라면 무너뜨릴 수라도 있겠지만...’	If it's an ordinary one, it might break it ...’	A regular curtain could break it, but...'
80	있는 힘껏 손에 힘을 줘 밀어보아도 벽은 꿈쩍하지 않았다.	The force was given to the hand as hard as it was.	The wall did not budge even though I pushed my hand as hard as I could.
81	똑똑.	smart.	knock, knock
82	막을 두드려보던 진우가 입을 일자로 굳게 다물었다.	Jin-woo, who was trying to tap the film, asked him what he had done.	Jin-woo, who was trying to knock on the curtain, closed tightly with a date.
83	‘다르다.’	different.’	It's different.'
84	각성자가 통과할 수 없는 게이트라니.	A gate that an arousal can not pass through.	A gate that can't be passed by an awakening.
85	여태까지 볼 수 있었던 그 어떤 게이트와도 달랐다.	It was different from any gates I have ever seen.	It was different from any gate I'd ever seen.
86	과연 이 안에 들어있는 것들도 지금까지와 다를까?	Are the things in this thing different from now?	is what's inside different than usual as well?
87	‘뭐가 됐든...’	Whatever it is ... ’	Anything...'
88	뭐가 나오든.	Whatever comes out.	Whatever comes out.
89	이 밑에는 가족과 친구들이 있다.	Below this are family and friends.	There are family and friends below.
90	쉽게 보내 줄 생각은 없다.	I do not want to send it easily.	i do not intend to let anything get past me
91	내게는 그동안 올려준 스탯과 함께 싸워 줄 용맹한 병사들이 있으니까.	I have brave soldiers who will fight with the stats that I have upgraded in the meantime.	i have my shadow soldiers with me that have grown quite a lot
92	그렇게 생각한 순간.	The moment I thought so.	at that moment of thought
93	와아아아아-!	Wow!	Whoaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-
94	그림자에 숨어 있는 병사들의 우렁찬 함성 소리가 귓가에 들려오는 듯했다.	The sound of the soldiers loudly shouting in the shadow seemed to be heard in my ear.	The soldiers hiding in their shadows sounded like they could hear their voices.
95	두근-	Pee -	Duplex-
96	불안과 설렘이 교차한다.	Anxiety and sorrow intersect.	There is a cross between anxiety and excitement.
97	처음.	first.	First time
98	진우는 자신이 플레이어가 되고 시스템의 힘을 얻게 된 후 거기에는 다 나름의 이유가 있을 거라고 생각했었다.	Jin-woo thought that there would be a reason for it after he became a player and got the power of the system.	After Jin-woo became a player and gained the power of the system, he thought there must be some reason for it.
99	만약 정말로 그렇다면 혹시나 이것을 막기 위해서는 아니었을까?	If it was really so, was not it to prevent this?	If so, perhaps not to prevent this?
100	‘쓸데없는 생각...’	I do not think ... ’	A wild idea...'
101	진우는 괜히 비장해진 자신의 감정을 웃어넘기며 게이트에 대고 있던 손을 뗐다.	Jin-woo laughed at his feelings that had been disgusted and laid his hands on the gate.	Jin-woo broke his hand on the gate smilingly at his feelings, which had become groundless.
102	그때.	then.	then
103	진동으로 맞춰 놓은 헌터폰이 주머니 안에서 힘차게 몸을 떨었다.	The swinging Hunter phone trembled tremendously in his pocket.	The vibrating Hunter phone shook vigorously in its pocket.
104	발신인은 일본 헌터협회.	The sender is the Japan's Hunter Association.	The sender is from the Japan Hunter Association.
105	부탁해 놓은 것이 있어 진우는 빠르게 전화를 받았다.	There was something I asked for, and Jin-woo was called quickly.	Jin-woo quickly answered the phone because he had asked for something.
106	-여보세요? 성 헌터님?	-Hello? Hunter Sung?
107	“말씀하세요”		"Please "speaking"."
108	-아, 죄송합니다. 목소리가 잘 안 들리네요. 제가 다시 전화를 걸어 볼까요?	- Oh, I'm sorry. I can not hear your voice very well. Should I call you back?	Oh, I'm sorry. I can't hear you well. Shall I call you back?
109	장난감 블록같이 작아진 건물들을 내려다보며 진우가 씩 웃었다.	He looked down at the smaller buildings like a toy block and laughed.	Jin-woo grinned as he looked down at the small buildings like toy blocks.
110	“그럴 필요 없습니다. 제가 지금 좀 높은 곳에 있어서요. 부탁한 건 알아보셨스빈까”	"It is not necessary. I am in a higher place now. Did you see what you asked for? "	"I don't need that. I'm in a higher place right now. Did you find out what I asked you to do?
111	-아. 예. 방금 위성으로 일본 전역을 스캔해봤습니다. 그런데...	-Ah. Yes. I just scanned all over Japan with a satellite. By the way...	Oh, yeah. I just scanned all over Japan with a satellite. But…
112	일본 협회측 직원이 평소와 달리 말꼬리를 흐렸다.	Unlike the usual staff members of the Japan Association, the horses were blurred.	An employee of the Japanese association was unusually reticent.
113	하필 이런 날 일본에서도 무슨 일이 일어난 걸까?	What happened in Japan like this?	What happened in Japan on a day like this?
114	그러나 직원의 대답은 예상을 완전히 벗어나 있었다.	However, the employee's answer was completely out of the expectation.	However, the staff's response was completely outside expectations.
115	-게이트가 하나도 없습니다. 일본 전역에 새로 생성된 게이트가 단 한 개도 없어요.	- There is no gate. There is not a single gate created all over Japan.	-There are no gates. There's not a single new gate all over Japan.
116	‘...!’	...! ’	‘...!’
117	거인들을 퇴치한 이후부터 주로 일본에서 레이드를 해왔던 진우에겐 청천벽력과도 같은 소리였다.	It was the same as that of Cheongcheon, which had been raiding mainly in Japan since the eradication of the giants.	It was like a bolt from the blue for Jin-woo, who has mostly played in Japan since he beat out giants.
118	“게이트가 나타나지 않는다고요”	"The gate does not appear?"	"The gates don't show up."
119	-네. 그렇습니다. 혹시 이게 저희 쪽에서만 그런가 싶어 타국의 헌터 관리기구들에도 연락을 취해봤더니...	-Yeah. That's right. Maybe this is only on our side. I also contacted the Hunter management agencies in other countries ...	Yes, that's right. I think this is only for us. I contacted Hunter's management organizations in other countries.
120	머뭇거리던 직원이 안타까움이 담긴 목소리로 말을 이었다.	The staff hesitantly spoke with a sad voice.	A hesitant employee spoke in a voice of regret.
121	-서울 하늘에 게이트가 생성되고나서부터는 새로운 게이트들이 완전히 사라졌습니다.	- Since the gate was created in Seoul sky, the new gates completely stopped appearing.	-Since the gate was created in the sky of Seoul, the new gates have completely disappeared.
122	극초대형 게이트가 상공에 나타난 지 3시간가량 흘렀다.	It took about three hours for the ultra-large gate to appear in the sky.	The ultra-high gate has been around for about three hours since it appeared in the air.
123	그 3시간 동안 우연히, 전 세계의 게이트들이 동시에 자취를 감추었을 확률이 얼마나 될까?	In the course of those three hours, what is the odds that the gates around the world are simultaneously hidden?	What is the probability that gates around the world disappeared simultaneously during those three hours?
124	‘...우연이 아니다.’	... It is not a coincidence. ’	It is not a coincidence that...’
125	진우의 표정이 굳어졌다.	Jin-woo's expression settled.	Jin-woo's face hardened.
126	그렇게 굳은 얼굴로 머리 위 게이트를 올려다보고 있는데 직원이 물어왔다.	I was looking up at the gate overhead with such a hard look, and the staff asked me.	I was looking up at the gate above my head with such a stiff face when the staff asked me.
127	-저어... 외람된 질문이지만, 혹시 최상급 게이트 위치를 알아봐달라고 하신 이유가 있으신가요?	- Sir ... This is a preliminary question, but is there any reason you asked me to find the best gate location?	Uh... I'm afraid I'm asking, but why did you ask me to locate the highest-quality gate?
128	“..”	..."	“..”
129	솔직히 대답하긴 좀 곤란했다.	Frankly, it was difficult to answer.	It was a bit difficult to answer frankly.
130	이 쓸데없이 커다란 게이트가 열리기 전에 토마스에게 선물 받은 공격력 1,500짜리 단검들을 한 번 써보고 싶었다고 어떻게 말할 수 있을까.	How can I tell you that I wanted to use the 1,500 daggers that Thomas received as a gift before this massive gate was opened?	How can I say that I wanted to try out the 1,500-caliber daggers that were given to Thomas before this useless large gate was opened?
131	그러면.	then.	then
132	“내일이 어떻게 될지는 알 수 없어도 누군가는 사과나무를 심어야 하지 않겠습니까”	"I do not know what tomorrow will be, but somebody should plant apple trees."	"If you don't know what will happen tomorrow, shouldn't someone plant an apple tree?"
133	-아... 사과나무. 그렇군요. 멋진 말씀입니다.	- Oh ... apple trees. i See. It is a wonderful word.	Ah... apple trees. I see. That's nice.
134	대충 얼버무린 대답을 알아서 해석하도록 만든 진우가 이만 전화를 끊으려고 했을 때였다.	It was when Jin-woo tried to break the phone by making a rough interpretation of the answer.	It was when Jin-woo tried to hang up the phone because he wanted to interpret the vague answer.
135	-저기, 성 헌터님.	- Hey, S-rank Hunter.	-Hey, hunter Sung.
136	“예”	Yes."	"Yes"
137	직원은 부끄럽다는 듯 망설이다가 말했다.	The employee said he was hesitant ashamed.	The staff hesitated, ashamed and said.
138	-저는 사실 한국을 그다지 좋아하지 않았습니다. 헌터님께서도 잘 알고 있으시다시피 일본 헌터협회는 최근 몇 년간 제주도 개미들 문제로 골머리를 썩이기도 했으니까요. 협회 직원으로서, 그리고 일본으로서 전 한국인이 싫었습니다.	- I did not really like Korea. As Hunter knows well, the Japanese Hunter Association has been suffering from the problem of Jeju Island ants in recent years. As a member of the association, and as Japan, I hated all Koreans.	-I didn't really like Korea very much. As Hunter knows, the Japanese Hunter Association has been worried about Jeju ants in recent years. As an association employee, and as a Japanese, I hated Koreans.
139	진우는 묵묵히 그의 이야기에 귀를 기울였다.	Jin-woo silently listened to his story.	Jin-woo listened quietly to his story.
140	-하지만 헌터님은 제 생각을 바꾸셨습니다. 한국은 제게 은인의 나라가 되었습니다. 저는 저희를 도와주신 헌터님께 감사하고, 헌터님의 나라인 한국에 감사합니다.	- But Hunter changed my mind. Korea has become a country for me. I thank Hunter for helping us and thank Korea for our country, Hunter.	But you changed my mind. Korea has become a benefactor to me. I thank Hunter for helping us and Korea, his country.
141	이야기가 길어질수록 그의 목소리가 차츰 울먹이는 소리로 변했다.	As the story became longer, his voice gradually turned into a crying voice.	As the story lengthens, his voice gradually becomes a cry.
142	-그러니 부디 한국에서는 우리가 겪어야 했던 끔찍한 일들이 생기지 않기를 빕니다.		-So please don't let the terrible things that we had to go through, happen in Korea.
143	거인들에게 짓밟히던 사람들.	The people who were trampled by the giants.	those who were trampled on by giants
144	불타는 도시, 울려 퍼지던 비명, 지워지지 않는 절망.	Burning city, screaming echo, desperate desperation.	a burning city
145	악몽은 오래된 이야기가 아니었다.		the nightmare japan faced was still fresh in everyone's mind
146	가장 가까운 곳에서 참사를 지켜보았기에 직원은 알 수 있었다.	The staff could see because I watched the disaster nearest.	The staff could tell by watching the disaster from the nearest place.
147	그런 일은 누구에게도 일어나서는 안 되는 것이었다.	Such a thing should not happen to anyone.	It was something that should not happen to anyone.
148	듣고 있던 진우가 담담하게 말했다.	Jin-woo, who was listening, said quietly.	Jin-woo, who was listening, said calmly.
149	“생기지 않을 겁니다”		"I'll make sure it doesn't"
150	이건 약속이 아니다. 자기 자신에게 하는 각오 같은 것.	This is not a promise. What you do to yourself.	This is not an appointment. a resolution to oneself
151	끊임없이 성장을 추구하며 여기까지 달려온 이유와도 같았다.	It was also the reason why I ran to this end, constantly pursuing growth.	It was like a reason why he came here in pursuit of continuous growth.
152	이제 그 결과를 보여줄 때.	Now when I show the result.	Now when I show you the results.
153	직원은 진우의 대답을 듣고서 나직이 웃었다.	The employee listened to Jin-woo's answer and laughed.	The staff laughed at Jin-woo's answer.
154	-하하, 한국을 싫어하던 제가 한국을 부러워하는 날이 올 줄은 몰랐네요. 성 헌터님이 계신 한국이 부럽습니다.		-Ha, I never expected to envy korea after hating it. but now i envy them because they have hunter Sung
155	“그렇게 안 띄워 주셔도 됩니다. 전 마수를 잡는 것 말고는 취미가 없어서 마수가 존재하는 이상 계속 일본에 들릴 생각이니까요”	You do not have to do that. I do not have any hobbies other than catching a handkerchief, so I will continue to go to Japan as long as there is a marsh. "	"You don't have to do that. I don't have any hobbies except to catch him, so as long as he exists, I'm going to stay in Japan."
156	-아, 들켰습니까? 역시 정상급 헌터님의 감각은 속일 수가 없네요. 모처럼 헌터님께 점수 좀 따고 싶었는데.	- Oh, did you catch it? I can not deceive the senses of the top grade Hunter. I wanted to get some score from Hunter.	-Oh, did you get caught? I can't fool the sense of the top Hunter. I wanted to get points from Hunter for a while.
157	자칫 무거워질 수 있는 분위기를 유연하게 환기시켜 준 진우에게 감사를 표하며, 직원은 진심이 담긴 인사를 건넸다.	We express our gratitude to Jin-woo, who gave us the flexibility to evacuate the atmosphere, and the staff greeted us with heartfelt greetings.	The staff thanked Jin-woo for giving him a heartfelt greeting for giving him a flexible reminder of the atmosphere that could become heavier.
158	-그럼 '또' 연락 주십시오.		-dont be afraid to contact me again for anything.
159	“예”		"Yes"
160	진우는 헌터폰을 주머니에 넣었다.		Jin-woo put his Hunter phone in his pocket.
161	폭풍 전야처럼 기괴할 정도로 조용한 게이트를 진우가 말없이 응시했다.		Jin-woo stared silently at the eeriely calm gate, like the calm before the storm.
162	‘이것과 다른 게이트들의 던전 브레이크 기간이 길다면...’		if the dungeon break period was the same on this gate as all the others...'
163	남은 기간은 대략 6일.	The remaining period is approximately 6 days.	About six days are left.
164	어둠속에서 진우의 두 눈이 조용히 빛을 냈다.	In the darkness, both eyes of Jin-woo quietly glowed.	Jin-woo's eyes glowed quietly in the dark.
165	“...내려가자”		"...Let's go down"
166	키아악-!		Kiaak!
167	진우를 태운 비룡이 크게 날갯짓하며 아래를 향했다.	Drake, carrying Jin-woo, waved wide and headed down.	The dragon, carrying Jin-woo, flew down with a big wings.
168	* * *	* * *	* * *
169	하루 정도가 지나고 사람들도 변화를 알아차렸다.	About a day later, people noticed the change.	After a day or so, people noticed a change.
170	게이트가 사라졌다.	The gates disappeared.	The gates disappeared.
171	서울시 상공에 극초대형 게이트가 나타난 뒤로 생성되는 게이트가 없다!		no more gates were appearing once the giant one is Seoul appeared!
172	이것이 다행인지 불행인지 알 방도는 없었지만, 이 현상을 반기는 사람들도 분명하게 존재했다.	There was no way to know whether this was a good thing or a misfortune, but there were also people who welcomed this phenomenon.	There was no way to know if this was a good thing or a bad thing, but there were clearly people who welcomed the phenomenon.
173	바로 우진철이 이끄는 헌터협회 측이었다.	It was the Hunter Association's side led by Woo Jin-chul.	It was Woo Jin-cheol's side of the Hunter Association.
174	긴장된 얼굴로 보고를 받은 우진철이 결정을 내렸다.	Woo Jin-chul, who had been reported with a tense face, made the decision.	Woo Jin-chul, who was reported with a nervous face, made the decision.
175	“전국의 헌터들을 모두 서울로 소집합시다”	"Let's call all the hunters across the country to Seoul."	Let's call all the Hunter of the country to Seoul.
176	“예? 그건 너무 위험합니다”	"Yes? It's too dangerous. "	"Yes? It's too dangerous."
177	“그러다 미처 발견하지 못한 게이트에서 던전 브레이크라도 발생하게 되면..”	"But when the dungeon breaks at the gate that I have not found yet ..."	"If a Dungeon break occurs at a gate that has not been found...
178	“일단은 헌터들의 반 정도만 부르고 나머지는 남겨두시는 게”	"I call half of the Hunters and leave the rest."	"One should call half the Hunter and leave the rest behind."
179	밀려드는 반발들에 우진철이 회의실 책상을 내려쳤다.	Wu Jinchul hit the boardroom desk with repulsive reactions.	In the face of the surging backlash, Woo Jin-cheol slammed the table in the conference room.
180	쾅!		Bang!
181
182	최상급 헌터의 분노에 모든 이들의 어깨가 들썩 움직였다.		everyone jumped at the sudden outburst from Woo
183	우진철은 이를 드러냈다.	Woo Jin-chul revealed this.	Woo Jin-chul revealed his teeth.
184	“지금 보이지도 않는 위협을 준비할 만큼 저희가 여유로운 상황입니까”	Are we in a situation where we are ready to prepare for an unseen threat?"	"Are we in a situation where we can afford to prepare for threats we don't see today?"
185	그러자 회의실에 모인 모두가 일순간 말이 없어졌다.	Then everyone gathered in the meeting room was gone for a moment.	Then everyone in the conference room was speechless for a moment.
186	우진철이 회의실 밖을 가리켰다.		Woo Jin-chul pointed to outside the conference room.
187	“우리는 현재 미증유의 사태와 마주했습니다. 지금은 저 빌어먹을 것에만 신경을 써도 막을 수 있을지 없을지 모르는 상황이란 겁니다”		"We are facing an unprecedented situation. Now we're in a situation where if we focus all our effort on that damn thing, we might stand a chance to stop it."
188	고성을 토해낸 우진철이 모두를 둘러보며 말했다.	Woo Jin-chul, who spoke with a high-pitched voice., looked at everyone and said.	Woo Jin-chul, who threw up the ancient castle, looked around and said.
189	“다른 지역에서 발생한 피해는 전부 다 제가 책임지겠습니다. 전재산을 내놓으라고 하면 내놓고, 목숨 걸고 싸우라고 하면 싸우겠습니다”	"I will be responsible for all damage done in other areas. If you ask me to bring out all the mountains, I will fight if I say to fight with my life. "	"I'll take responsibility for all the damage from other areas. If you ask me to give up all my property, I will give it up and fight for my life."
190	우진철의 비장한 각오에 더 이상의 반발은 없었다.	There was no more backlash over Woo Jin-chul's spirited determination.	There was no further backlash from Woo's desperate determination.
191	던전 안에서 목숨이 위험한 절박한 상황일 때 서로의 의견이 갈린다면 리더는 부하를 죽이기도 한다.	If there is a dangerous situation in the dungeon, the leader can kill the load if the opinions of the leaders are disturbed.	If their opinions diverge when their lives are in critical condition in the dungeon, the leader may kill their subordinates.
192	일부의 잘못된 판단이 전체를 멸망으로 이끌 수도 있기 때문에.	Because some wrong judgments may lead to the destruction of the whole.	Because some wrong judgments may lead to the destruction of the whole.
193	던전 바깥에선 범죄이지만 던전 안에서는 다르다.	Outside the dungeon is a crime, but not in the dungeon.	It is a crime outside the dungeon, but it is different within the dungeon.
194	레이드는 서로의 생명을 걸고 하는 전쟁이지 아이들의 소꿉놀이가 아니니까.	A raid is a life-threatening war, not a playhouse for children.	Raid's a war with each other, not a children's home game.
195	그리고 지금.	And now.	And now.
196	그 전쟁이 던전 안에서가 아니라 땅 위에서 벌어지기 직전이었다.	The war was not on the dungeon but on the ground.	The war was about to take place on the ground, not in the dungeon.
197	우진철은 일분일초가 아쉬운 이때 반대 의견을 들어주고 있을 만큼 허술한 헌터가 아니었다.	Woo Jin-chul was not a lame hunter enough to listen to the objection at the time of the first minute.	Woo Jin-chul was not such a weak Hunter that he was listening to the opposition at a time when he felt regretful for a minute.
198	“지금 즉시 전국의 모든 헌터들을 서울로 호출해 주십시오. 싸울 수 있는 사람은 단 한 사람도 빠뜨리지 말고 전부”	"Immediately call all Hunters nationwide to Seoul. Do not miss a single person who can fight. "	"Call all the Hunter from all over the country to Seoul right now. Every man who can fight is every man."
199	우진철 협회장의 지시 아래.	Under the direction of President Woo Jin-chul.	under the direction of Association President Woo Jin-chul
200	대한민국의 모든 헌터들이 서울을 향해 움직이기 시작했다.	All the hunters of the Republic of Korea began to move toward Seoul.	All the Hunter of South Korea started moving towards Seoul.


1	진풍경이 펼쳐졌다.	The breeze has spread.	A rare sight opened out.
2	서울을 떠나려는 시민들과 서울을 지키려는 헌터들이 일제히 몰려들어 도로는 혼잡을 이루었다.	Citizens who wanted to leave Seoul and the hunters who tried to protect Seoul were crowded together and the road became congested.	Roads were crowded with citizens leaving Seoul and hunters guarding the city.
3	특히 극초대형 게이트 아래에 위치한 지역들은 극심한 피해가 예상되었기에 많은 이들이 협회와 정부의 권고에 따라, 혹은 자의로 서울을 빠져나갔다.	In particular, areas under the ultra-large gates were expected to suffer extreme damage, so many of them left Seoul on their own accord or at the recommendation of the association and the government.	Areas located below the ultra-high gate, in particular, were expected to suffer severe damage, so many people left Seoul on the recommendation of the association and the government, or voluntarily.
4	대피 행렬을 보여 주는 TV 뉴스를 보면서, 진우는 어머니에게 물었다.	Watching TV news showing the evacuation process, Jin asked his mother.	Watching the TV news showing the evacuation procession, Jin-woo asked his mother.
5	“엄마도 진아랑 어디 내려가 있는 게 좋지 않아요”	"Is not it good that Mom is going down with Jin?"	"Mom shouldn't be down with Jin-ah either."
6	“여긴 대피권고 지역도 아니잖니”	"This is not an evacuation area."	"This is not an evacuation zone."
7	어머니는 서울을 떠날 생각이 없으신 듯했다.	My mother seemed to have no intention of leaving Seoul.	My mother seemed to have no intention of leaving Seoul.
8	진우가 사는 곳은 서울의 중심부에서 한참 떨어진 외곽의 아파트.	Jin-woo lives in an apartment in the outskirts of Seoul.	Jin-woo lives in an apartment far from the center of Seoul.
9	여기까지 마수가 들이닥친다는 것은 헌터들의 방어선이 무너졌다는 것이고, 그것은 아마도 방어선 가장 앞쪽을 지키고 있을 아들의 실패를 의미할 것이었다.	The fact that Magic Beast's coming up to this point means that the Hunters' line of defense has collapsed, which would probably mean the failure of the son to guard the forefront of the line of defense.	This is where the Hunter's line of defense was broken, and that would probably mean his son's failure to keep the front of the line.
10	어머니는 믿었다.	My mother believed.	Mother believed.
11	화마가 절대 이곳까지는 들이닥치지 않을 것이라고.	I will never get to this place.	The flames will never get here.
12	진우도 싱긋 웃기만 할 뿐, 다른 말은 하지 않았다.	Jin-woo did not say anything else, only to smile.	Jin-woo only smiled, but he didn't say anything else.
13	소파 앞의 낮은 탁상에 둘러앉은 어머니와 오빠와 달리, 소파 위에 양 무릎을 세우고 앉아 있던 진아가 진우 쪽을 내려다보며 물었다.	Unlike her mother and her sister, who sat on a low table in front of a sofa, Jin-a, sitting with her knees on the sofa, looked down at Jin-woo and asked.	Unlike her mother and brother sitting on a low table in front of the sofa, Jin-a, who was sitting on both knees, looked down at Jin-woo.
14	“오빠는 안 가 봐도 돼”	"Can not you see my brother?"	"You don't have to go."
15	헌터소집령.	Hunter Summoner.	the Order of Hunter's Society
16	하지만 집이 서울에 있는 진우에게는 해당되지 않는 명령이다.	But the house is an order that does not apply to Jin-woo in Seoul.	However, the order does not apply to Jin-woo, whose home is in Seoul.
17	“저건 타 지역 헌터들이 서울에 도착해서 협회에 신고하러 가는 거야”	"That's where the other local hunters arrive in Seoul to report to the association."	"That's where local Hunter arrives in Seoul and goes to report to the association."
18	“아”	"Ah."	"Ah"
19	어머니가 내민 사과 접시를 받아든 진아가 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-a, who received the apple plate that her mother showed, nodded her head.	Jin-ah nodded as she accepted her mother's apple plate.
20	사실.	Actually.	historical evidence
21	이런 순간에 집에서 멍하니 시간을 보내야 한다는 사실이 누구보다 답답한 사람은 진우였다.	It was Jin-woo who was more frustrated than the fact that I had to spend my time idle at home at this moment.	Jin-woo was the most frustrating person to spend time at this moment at home.
22	레벨을 올리자니 잡을 마수가 없고, 인던에 가자니 설계자를 처치한 이후로 열쇠가 나온 적이 없고.	You can't catch the level, and you never get the key since you defeated the designer.	There's no magic to raise the level, no key has been released since we killed the designer in Indon.
23	집에서 보내는 시간이 많아지니 가족들은 좋아하지만, 진우는 만약을 대비해 자신을 좀 더 단련하고 싶었다.	I spend a lot of time at home and I like my family, but Jin-woo wanted to train myself a bit more in case.	Although he likes his family because he spends a lot of time at home, Jin-woo wanted to train himself a little bit more.
24	‘이거 일일 퀘스트를 미뤄서 패널티 지역이라도 가야되나?’	Do you have to go to the penalty area by postponing this daily quest?’	Do I have to put off the daily quest and go to the penalty area?’
25	그건 좋은 생각이면서 동시에 좋은 생각이 아니었다.	It was a good idea and at the same time it was not a good idea.	It was a good idea and not a good idea at the same time.
26	당장 눈앞에 떠 있는 게이트에서 뭐가 쏟아질지도 모르는데, 또 어떤 몬스터가 기다리고 있을지 모르는 패널티 존이라니.	I do not know what might be poured from the gate that is floating in front of me right now, but I do not know what kind of monster is waiting for it.	Something might spill from the gate that's just around the corner. Another monster might be waiting for you.
27	‘그럴 가능성이 낮다고 해도...’	Even if it is unlikely ... ’	Even if it's unlikely...’
28	만에 하나, 아니 천만에 하나 패널티 존이라니.	One in ten thousand, one in ten thousand.	One, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Penalty zone.
29	‘그럴 가능성이 낮다고 해도...’	Even if it is unlikely ... ’	Even if it's unlikely...’
30	만에 하나, 아니 천만에 하나 패널티 존에서 자신에게 무슨 일이 생긴다면 이쪽에서 일어날 일은 감당할 수 없게 된다.	If you happen to have something in your penalty zone, you will not be able to handle what will happen here.	If something happens to you in the Penalty Zone, you will not be able to handle what will happen.
31	일부러 두 개의 리스크를 한꺼번에 짊어질 필요는 없다.	There is no need to deliberately carry two risks at once.	There is no need to deliberately bear two risks at once.
32	그래서 기각.	So dismissed.	So I'll reject it.
33	결국 '카미쉬의 분노'를 시험해 보기 위해선 다른 방법을 찾아봐야 한다.	In the end, you have to look for other ways to test the 『Karmish's Wrath』	After all, we need to find other ways to test 'Kamish's Wrath.
34	어떻게 할까?	how will we do it?	What should I do?
35	고민해 보던 진우의 눈에 TV의 어떤 장면이 스쳐 지나갔다.	In the eyes of Jin-woo, who was struggling, some scenes of TV went through.	A scene on TV passed through Jin-woo's eyes, thinking about it.
36	헬기로 내려다본 헌터협회 건물의 모습이었다.	It was the appearance of the Hunter Association building overlooking it with a helicopter.	It looked like a building of the Hunter Association.
37	옳지.	Right.	That's right.
38	‘그걸 한 번 써 볼까?’	Let's try it once? ’	Shall I use it?’
39	입꼬리가 슥 올라가는 진우의 눈이 예사롭지 않게 빛났다.	The eyes of Jin-woo, whose mouth came up, shone unusually brightly.	The deep-mouthed rain gleamed its eyes.
40	핸드폰을 꺼내 든 진우가 저장된 번호를 찾았다.	When I took out my cell phone, I found the number stored by Jin-woo.	Jin-woo, who took out his cell phone, found the stored number.
41	뚜르르-! beep .... beep ... beep ...- 뚜르르-	beep .... beep ... beep ...	beep .... beep ... beep ...
42	언제나처럼 수신인은 대기음이 몇 번 울리기도 전에 칼같이 전화를 받았다.	As always, the recipient received a call like a knife before the aspiration sounded several times.	As usual, the receiver answered the phone like a knife before there was even a few dialects.
43	-예. 성 헌터님. 우진철입니다.	-Yes. Hunter Sung. Woo Jin Chul.	Yes, sir. I'm Woo Jin Chul.
44	“이제 우진철 협회장님이라고 불러야겠네요”	Now we should call the president of Woo Jin-chul?"	"Now should i call you Woo Jin-chul or president of the association."
45	쑥스러운 듯 웃던 우진철이 가볍게 말했다.	Woo Jin-chul, who laughed and laughed, said lightly.	Woo Jin-cheol, who smiled shyly, said lightly.
46	-좋으실 대로 부르셔도 됩니다. 저도 어쩌다 분에 넘치는 직함을 받게 돼서 어색해하는 중이니까요.	- You can call it as you like. I'm getting an awkward job because I get a title that 's so overwhelming to me.	- You can call me as you like. I'm feeling awkward about getting too many titles.
47	간단한 안부가 오고 간 후 적당한 타이밍이 되었다고 생각한 우진철의 목소리가 진지해졌다.	Woo Jin-chul's voice, which I thought was a reasonable timing after a brief visit, got serious.	Woo Jin-chul's voice, which he thought was the right time after a brief visit, became serious.
48	-혹시 무슨 일이 생기신 겁니까? 이렇게 갑자기 연락을 주시니 걱정이 앞서는군요.	- What happened to you? I suddenly get in touch with you, so I worry about it.	What happened? I'm worried that you're contacting me all of a sudden.
49	시기가 시기인 만큼 우진철은 촉각을 곤두세우고 있었다.	As the time was around, Woo Jin-chul was tense.	Since the timing was right, Woo Jin-chul was paying keen
50	그런 와중에 한국에서 가장 강한 영향력을 가진 헌터가 갑자기 연락해 왔으니 긴장이 될 수밖에.	In the meantime, Hunter, who has the strongest influence in Korea, has suddenly contacted me, so I have to be nervous.	Amid this situation, Hunter, the most influential man in Korea, suddenly contacted me, which makes me nervous.
51	“별일은 아닙니다만..”	It's no big deal ..."	"It's nothing special, but...”
52	긴장하고 있던 우진철이 꼴깍 침을 삼켰다.	The nervous Woo Jin-chul swallowed the spittle.	Tensely, Woo Jin-chul swallowed hard.
53	‘성 헌터에게는 별일 아닌 일도 우리에게는 심각한 상황일 수 있다. 아니, 성 헌터가 진지하지 않기에 더 심각한 상황일 수도 있어.’	It may be a serious situation for us to do something unusual for Hunter Sung. No, it could be a more serious situation because Hunter Sung is not serious.’	"For Sung Hunter, nothing could be a serious situation for us. No, it could be more serious because hunter Sung isn't serious.’
54	잠깐의 정적 속에서 우진철이 애써 마음을 가다듬고 경청하려 하는 가운데.	In a moment of silence, Woo Jin-chul tried to calm his heart and listen.	amid a brief silence, Woo Jin-cheol struggles to compose himself and listen.
55	정말로 별일이 아니었던 진우가 대수롭지 않게 물었다.	Jin-woo, who was not really a problem, asked without question.	Jin-woo, who really wasn't a big deal, asked lightly.
56	“협회 체육관 좀 빌릴 수 있을까요”	Can I borrow the association's gym?"	"May I borrow your association gym?"
57	* * *	* * *	* * *
58	우진철은 바쁜 와중에도 직접 나와 진우를 맞이했다.	Woo Jin-chul met with me directly in the midst of busy.	Despite his busy schedule, Woo Jin-chul came to greet Jin-woo himself.
59	“보시다시피... 지금 체육관 상황이 이렇습니다”	"As you can see ... this is the situation at the gym."	"Both... Here's what's going on in the gym right now."
60	진우가 옆머리를 긁적거렸다.	Jin-woo scratched his side head.	Jin-woo scratched his head.
61	남의 눈에 띄지 않는 조용한 장소가 필요해서 체육관을 쓰려고 했던 건데, 안에는 이미 모여든 헌터들로 가득했다.	I wanted to use the gym because I needed a quiet place that was inconspicuous of others, and it was full of hunters already in the room.	I was going to use the gym because I needed a quiet place that was invisible, but the inside was full of Hunter's.
62	그들의 손에 들린 무기들을 보고서 진우는 체육관 창고에 뭐가 들어 있었는지를 뒤늦게 기억해 냈다.	Looking at the weapons they had in their hands, Jin-woo remembered what was in the gym storehouse late.	Seeing the weapons in their hands, Jin-woo belatedly remembered what was in the gymnasium inventory.
63	“장비가 부실한 헌터들에게 무기를 지원해 주고 있는 겁니까”	Are you providing weapons to poor hunters?"	"Are you providing weapons to the poorly equipped Hunter?"
64	“예. 이럴 때를 위해서 고건희 협회장님이 준비해 두신 거니까요”	Yes. For this occasion, the president of KOGAS has prepared it. "	"Yes, it's something that Go Gun-hee, the head of the association, prepared for this."
65	진우의 고개가 절로 끄덕여졌다.	The head of Jin-woo was nodding.	Jin-woo's head nodded to me.
66	어째서 쓰지도 않을 값비싼 장비들을 협회에 처박아두고 있느냐고 손가락질했을 사람들에게 꼭 보여주고 싶은 광경.	What I want to show to those who have pointed out that I have put expensive equipment in the association, why not use it.	This is a scene that I want to show to those who have pointed out why they are locking up expensive equipment that they wouldn't use.
67	하나씩 건네받은 장비들을 착용하는 헌터들에게서 비장감마저 느껴졌다.	I felt a sense of hell in the hunters wearing the equipment I was passing by.	Hunter wearing equipment that was handed one by one felt a sense of spleen.
68	그때.	then.	then
69	마력으로 코팅된 갑옷에 낑낑대며 팔다리를 넣고 있던 덩치 큰 헌터 하나가 무심코 고개를 들다 진우와 눈이 마주쳤다.	A large hunter holding a limb in his armor coated with magic power came into his head unwittingly and his eyes met.	A big Hunter, who was putting arms and legs on his armor coated with mana, inadvertently lifted his head and faced Jin-woo.
70	“어”	"uh?"	"Uh"
71	뉴스로만 봐 오던 최고의 헌터를 직접 목격한 그가 놀라움에 탄성을 흘렸다.	He witnessed the beHunter Sung he had only seen in the news, and he was surprised.	When he saw the best Hunter he had seen only on the news, he was amazed.
72	“성진우 헌터”	Hunter Sung Jin-woo?"	"Sung Jin-woo Hunter"
73	“뭐”	What?"	"What"
74	“성 헌터가 여기 왔다고”	Is S-rank Hunter here?"	"Saint Hunter is here."
75	체육관 안을 메우고 있던 헌터들은 일제히 뒤를 돌아보았다.	The Hunters who were filling the gym looked back at once.	Hunter gazed back while filling the gym.
76	과연.	indeed.	indeed
77	덩치 큰 헌터의 말대로 입구에는 협회장과 함께 성진우 헌터가 말없이 이쪽을 바라보고 있었다.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo looked at this side silently with the president of the association at the entrance according to the words of the big Hunter.	As the big Hunter said, Sung Jin-woo, along with the president of the association, looked this way without saying anything.
78	그 시끄럽던 내부가 한마디의 잡담도 없이 조용해졌다.	The loud inside was quiet without a word of chat.	The noisy interior was quiet without a word of gossip.
79	묵직한 기운.	Heavy aura.	a heavy spirit
80	화면으로는 느낄 수 없었던 압도적인 존재감이 눈앞에 선 정점급 헌터에게서 흘러나왔다.	The overwhelming presence that could not be felt on the screen came out from the peak point Hunter in front of me.	The overwhelming presence, which was not felt on the screen, came from the peak-level Hunter.
81	범접할 수 없는 경지에 올라서 있는 사람은 그저 보고 있기만 해도 가슴이 뛰기 시작하는 법.	A person who is in a situation where he can not get along is only beginning to see his heart start to run.	People who are on the verge of being out of reach can start pounding just by looking at them.
82	두근, 두근, 두근.	ba-bump ba-bump!	My head, my head, and my head.
83	진우를 대하는 헌터들의 표정이 점점 상기되어 갔다.	The expression of the Hunters who treated Jin-woo was increasingly recalled.	Hunter's expression of respect for Jin-woo gradually came to light.
84	선망과 경의의 눈빛이 진우에게 날아들었다.	The eyes of envy and honor flew to Jin-woo.	A look of envy and respect flew at Jin-woo.
85	그제야.	That's it.	Only then.
86	진우는 전화로 해도 될 이야기를 굳이 여기까지 와서 한 우진철의 의도를 알 수 있었다.	Jin-woo could come up with a story to tell by phone, so I could see the intention of Woo Jinchul.	Jin-woo was able to understand Han's intentions by coming all the way here.
87	여기 모인 이들은 전부 값비싼 마력 장비들을 마련하기 힘든 하급 헌터들.	These are all low-end hunters who can not afford expensive magic power equipment.	All of these people are low-grade hunters who cannot afford expensive horsepower equipment.
88	신임 협회장은 갑작스런 호출을 받고 불려와 정신적으로 지쳐 있을 하급 헌터들에게 최고의 아군을 보여줌으로써 사기를 북돋아주고 싶었던 것이다.	The president of the new association wanted to encourage morale by showing the best ally to subordinate hunters who would be called upon a sudden call and mentally exhausted.	The new association president wanted to boost morale by showing the best ally to the mentally exhausted inferior hunters who were called in by surprise.
89	그의 생각이 맞아떨어졌는지 진우를 발견한 하급 헌터들의 눈에 생기가 넘쳤다.	It was full of vitality in the eyes of the lower Hunters who discovered Jin-woo that his idea was right.	The low-level hunters who found out whether he was right or not were alive.
90	오랜 시간 감시과를 이끌어왔던 우진철의 재치에 진우는 피식 웃음 지었다.	Jin-woo laughed at the wit of Woo Jin-chul who had been leading the surveillance department for a long time.	Jin-woo laughed at Woo's wit, who had led the team for a long time.
91	속셈을 들킨 것이 부끄러운지 조용히 뒷목을 긁적거리던 우진철이 넌지시 물어 왔다.	Woo Jin-chul, who scratched his nape quietly, shouted at me for asking.	Woo Jin-chul, who was quietly scratching his back to see if he was ashamed of having found out what he was trying to do, asked.
92	“한데 헌터님. 체육관은 왜 필요하신 겁니까”	But Hunter. Why do you need a gym? "	"But, Hunter. Why do you need the gym?"
93	진우는 주머니에서 꺼내는 척, 인벤토리에서 뭔가를 불러 왔다.	Jin-woo brought something out of his inventory, pulling it out of his pocket.	Jin-woo called something from the inventory, pretending to take it out of his pocket.
94	“이걸 쓸 겁니다”	I'll write this."	"I'm going to use this."
95	진우의 손바닥 위에 놓인 자두만한 씨앗을 보고 우진철이 고개를 갸웃거렸다.	Woo Jincheol looked up at his head when he saw the seeds of plum on the palm of Jin-woo.	Woo Jin-cheol tilted his head at the sight of the plum seed on Jin-woo's palm.
96	“이게... 이게 뭡니까”	z	"What... what is this?"
97	“이걸 땅에 심으면 나무처럼 생긴 마수가 나옵니다. 녀석에게 테스트해 볼 게 있어서요”	When you plant this on the ground, you will see a tree-like marsh. I have to test it with him."	"When you plant it on the ground, you get a magic spell that looks like a tree. I need to test him."
98	“마수가 나온 다고요”	Are you out of the water?"	"There's a magic spell."
99	눈을 동그랗게 뜬 우진철에게 진우가 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded to Woo Jin-chul, who had a round eye.	Jin-woo nodded to Woo Jin-chul, who opened his eyes round.
100	수목형 마수들은 죽기 직전 단말마와 함께 씨앗을 뱉어 내는데, 이걸 파괴해 두지 않으면 그 자리에서 다시 마수가 자라난다.	Tree-wielders are spitting seeds with their fingers just before they die.	Wooden magicians spit out seeds with their horses right before they die, but if they don't destroy them, they will grow up again.
101	워낙 방어력이 높고 생명력이 질겨 반복해서 사냥하기엔 너무 비효율적이라 씨앗들을 전부 파괴했었지만 이놈, 보스급 마수에게서 떨어진 씨앗만큼은 혹시 후에 쓰일 일이 있을까 싶어서 따로 인벤에 보관하고 있었다.	I had to destroy all the seeds because it was too inefficient to hunt repeatedly because of the high defense and vitality, but I kept it on the inventory separately because I thought that the seeds that were dropped from the boss grade masseuse would be used later.	It was so defensive and so vital that it was too inefficient to hunt over and over again that it destroyed all the seeds that had fallen from the boss-class horseman, but it was kept in Inven because it was wondering if there.
102	철갑을 두른 듯 단단하다는 의미로 진우가 붙인 이름은 '철갑목'.	The name that Jin-woo puts in the name means 'sturdy neck' as it means hard wearing.	Jin-woo's name means "iron armour" and means "hard" as if he is wearing an iron glove.
103	‘그놈이라면 새 칼날을 시험해 보는 데 최적이지 않을까.’	If he is not the best to try a new blade.’	"If it were him, wouldn't it be best to test a new blade?"’
104	문제는.	the problem is.	The question is.
105	“요즘같이 혼란스러운 분위기에서 마수가 움직이는 걸 본다면 많은 사람들이 동요할 겁니다”	"If you look at the movements of mars in a confused atmosphere these days, many people will be upset."	"Many people would be agitated to see him move in a chaotic atmosphere like these days."
106	우진철이 걱정스럽게 말했다.	Woo Jin Chul worried.	Woo said anxiously.
107	진우는 동의했다.	Jin-woo agreed.	Jin-woo agreed.
108	“그래서 남의 눈에 안 띄는 조용하고 튼튼한 곳이 필요했는데..”	"So I needed a quiet, sturdy place that was not visible to anyone ..."	"So I needed a quiet, rugged place that no one couldn't see."
109	헌터협회 체육관이라면 일반인들은 사용할 수 없고, 튼튼하기도 둘째가라면 서러울 정도니 말이다.	The Hunter Association Gymnasium can not be used by the general public, and if it is strong, it would be difficult for the second person.	Ordinary people cannot use Hunter's gym, and secondly, it is sad.
110	진우가 다시 헌터들 쪽으로 고개를 돌렸다.	Jin-woo turned his head toward the hunters again.	Jin-woo turned to the hunters again.
111	아직도 많은 헌터들이 협회에게 받은 무기를 쥐고 진우를 흘깃거리면서 전의를 다지고 있었다.	Still, many Hunters grabbed the weapons they had received from the association and were gnawing at Jin-woo.	Still, many hunters were strengthening their fighting spirit, holding the weapons they received from the association.
112	“그런데 상황이 이래서야”	But this is the situation."	"And that's the way it is."
113	진우가 아쉬운 듯 혀끝을 찼다.	Jin-woo kicked his tongue like he was sorry.	Jin-woo kicked his tongue regretfully.
114	일본의 비어 있는 땅에서 씨앗을 쓰는 방법도 있지만, 그걸 위해서 날아가기엔 거리가 멀고 그림자 교환을 사용하기엔 스킬이 아깝다.	There is a way to use seeds in an empty land in Japan, but it is too far away to fly for that and skill is not enough to use 『shadow exchange』.	There is a way to use seeds in Japan's empty land, but they are far from flying for it, and their skill is too good to use shadow exchanges.
115	일본에 가 있는 2시간 동안 여기에서 무슨 일이 생길지 모르니까.	I do not know what will happen here for two hours in Japan.	I don't know what's going to happen here for two hours in Japan.
116	그렇게 걸음을 돌리려는 진우에게 결단을 내린 우진철이 단호히 말했다.	Woo Jin-chul, who made a decision for Jin-woo trying to take such a step, decisively said.	Woo Jin-chul, who made up his mind to change his pace, said firmly.
117	“좋습니다”	"Okay"	"Okay"
118	“예”	Yes?"	"Yes"
119	“오늘 체육관 오후 일정은 헌터님을 위해 전부 비우겠습니다. 헌터님께서 수고하신 거에 비하면 이건 혜택 측에도 끼지 못하는 겁니다”	"I will clear all afternoon schedule for the gym today for Mr. Hunter. Compared to Hunter's work, this is not on the benefit side. "	We will be out of the gym for Hunter this afternoon. Compared to what you've done, it's not even a benefit."
120	고건희 전 협회장님은 성진우 헌터를 위해 관련 법안까지 뜯어고쳤다.	The former chairman of Kogurye Hee also revised the related laws for Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	Go Gun-hee, former president of the association, even changed related laws for Sung Jin-woo.
121	뛰어난 헌터에게 그 정도의 편의도 봐주지 못해서야 어떻게 목숨을 걸고 싸워 달라고 부탁할 수 있겠느냐 하는 것이 그분의 말씀이었다.	It was his word that he would not be able to afford such an advantage to the outstanding Hunter so that he could ask him to fight his life.	He said, "How can I ask him to fight at the risk of his life if he can't afford such a convenience?"
122	그런데.	By the way.	by the way
123	그분을 대신해 협회장이 된 사람이 체육관 하나 빌려주지 못한다면 그게 말이 되겠는가?	Would that be the case if the person who became president on behalf of Him can not lend a gym?	Would that make sense if the person who became the president of the association on his behalf couldn't lend him a gym?
124	“그래도 되는 겁니까”	"Is that so?"	"Can I?"
125	진우가 걱정스럽게 묻자 우진철이 씩 웃었다.	When Jin-woo asked anxiously, Woo Jincheol laughed.	Woo smiled when Jin-woo asked anxiously.
126	“그렇게 안 보이시겠지만 제가 여기 최종 책임자입니다. 열고 닫고도 제가 결정합니다”	"You will not see it, but I'm The final(Jong-in?) chief here. I decide to open and close. "	"I don't think so, but I'm The final(Jong-in?) manager here. It's open and closed, and I'll decide
127	우진철은 손뼉을 짝 마주쳐 시선이 모이게 만든 뒤 목에 힘을 주었다.	Woo Jin-chul met his hands and gathered his gaze and gave strength to his neck.	Woo Jin-chul clapped his hands together to make eyes gather and gave strength to his neck.
128	“담당자 분”	"Person in charge!"	"Person in charge"
129	“예, 옛”	"Y,Yes!"	"Yes, Old"
130	진우는 저 멀리서 허겁지겁 달려오는 협회 직원을 보고서 어색한 직함이든, 어울리는 직함이든 역시 자리는 높고 봐야 한다는 사실을 새삼 느꼈다.	Jin-woo reminded me of the fact that I had to look at the association staff running from afar and far away, and whether the title was awkward, or matching title, should also be high.	Jin-woo realized that he had to look up and see the staff of the association rushing from far away, whether awkward or appropriate.
131	* * *	* * *	* * *
132	서울의 한 특급 호텔.	It is a limited express hotel in Seoul.	a top-class
133	서울을 빠져나가려는 차들로 복잡한 도로를 말없이 창가에서 내려다보고 있는 남자.	A man looking down a sidewalk from a window without telling a complicated road with cars trying to get out of Seoul.	The man looking down the crowded road from the window with cars trying to get out of Seoul.
134	토마스의 뒤로 로라가 다가왔다.	Laura is approaching behind Thomas.	Laura came up behind Thomas.
135	그녀의 손에는 짐이 한가득 들어찬 여행용 가방의 손잡이가 잡혀 있었다.	Her hand was holding a handle of a luggage bag full of luggage.	Her hand held the handle of a suitcase full of luggage.
136	“마스터는 떠나지 않으실 겁니까”	"Will not the master leave?"	"Master won't leave"
137	“그래”	"Yes."	"Yes"
138	토마스는 검지 끝으로 창문을 톡 두르렸다.	Thomas smashed the window with the tip of the index finger.	Thomas patted the window with the tip of his index finger.
139	끝이 가리키는 것은 게이트.	The end point is the gate.	The end points to the gate.
140	“어떻게 저렇게 크고 아름다운 것을 두고 여길 떠날 수가 있겠어”	"How could you leave behind such a big and beautiful?"	"How can I leave here with such a big and beautiful thing?"
141	“크긴 하지만... 아름답다고요”	"It's big ... but beautiful?"	"It's big, but... It's beautiful."
142	토마스의 기행이야 이제는 익숙하지만 저 끔찍하리만큼 크고 불길한 게이트를 보고 아름답다니.	Thomas 's travels I am familiar now, but it' s beautiful to see the giant and sinister gates that are horrible.	Thomas's journey is now familiar, but he's beautiful at that awful big and ominous gate.
143	의아해하는 자신의 매니저를 향해 토마스가 돌아섰다.	Thomas turned to his puzzling manager.	Thomas turned to his curious manager.
144	“가슴을 뛰게 만드는 것들은 전부 다 아름다운 거야”	"Everything that makes my heart race is beautiful."	"Everything that makes the breasts jump is beautiful."
145	토마스는 가슴 위에 올려 둔 손으로 심장의 맥박을 확인했다.	Thomas confirmed the pulse of his heart with his hands on his chest.	Thomas checked his heart's pulse with his hands on his chest.
146	게이트를 보고 나서부터 지금까지 심장은 지치지도 않고 열심히 쿵쾅거리고 있었다.	From the moment I saw the gate, until now my heart was not tiring and I was pounding hard.	My heart has been pounding unabated ever since I saw the gate.
147	“불을 뿜었던 드래곤도, 저 커다란 게이트도, 성진우 헌터의 힘도 나에게는 다 아름다운 것들이지”	"The dragon that blazed fire, the big gate, and the power of Hunter Sung Jin-woo are all beautiful things to me."	"The dragon that lit up, the gate, and the power of SungJin-woo Hunter are all beautiful things to me."
148	못 말릴 사람.	I can not do it.	a man who can't stop
149	로라는 고개를 절레절레 흔들면서도 웃음을 감추지 못했다.	Laura shook her head, but she could not hide her laughter.	Laura couldn't hide her smile as she shook her head.
150	토마스도 가슴에 얹은 손을 떼며 씩 웃었다.	Thomas laughed with his hands on his chest.	Thomas grinned with his hands off his chest.
151	“그리고 어차피 게이트도 없는데 돌아가서 뭐해”	"And there is no gates anyway, why are you doing back?"	"And what are you going to do when you don't have a gate anyway?"
152	“하지만... 헌터관리국에서 걱정하고 있습니다”	"But ... the 『Hunter Bureau』is worried."	"But... Hunter's Bureau is worried."
153	걱정.	worry.	worry
154	자신의 안위를 누군가가 걱정한다고 하니 웃음이 나오는 토마스였다.	Thomas was laughing because someone was worried about his comfort.	Thomas was laughing because someone worried about his safety.
155	“걱정된다는 말도 우습군. 세계에서 성진우 헌터 옆만큼 안전한 장소가 어디 있어”	"It's funny to say worried. Where is the safe place in the world than next to the Hunter Sung Jin-woo? "	"It's ridiculous to say I'm worried. There's no place in the world that's as safe as Hunter Sung Jin-woo."
156	토마스가 그렇게까지 말하니 로라도 말이 없어졌다.		When Thomas said so much, Laura was speechless.
157	이미 헌터관리국이 세계 최정상급 헌터들의 안전을 성진우 헌터에게 부탁했었다는 사실은 비밀도 아니었다.	It was not a secret that the 『Hunter Bureau』 had already asked the Hunter Sung Jin-woo for the safety of the world's top class hunters.	It was no secret that the 『Hunter Bureau』 had asked Sung Jin-woo to keep the safety of the world's top-class hunters.
158	토마스는 할 말을 찾지 못하고 있는 로라에게 미소를 보내다 돌아섰다.	Thomas smiled and turned to Laura, who could not find a word to say.	Thomas smiled back at Laura, who was unable to say anything.
159	초대형을 넘어 극초대형이라 불리는 게이트는 서울 하늘 위에서 조용히 꿈틀거리고 있었다.	Beyond the ultra-large scale, the gate, which is called ultra-large, was wriggling quietly from the sky in Seoul.	The gate, called "extreme-large" beyond the super-large scale, was wriggling silently over the sky in Seoul.
160	“어차피 여기서 막지 못하면 이 뒤는 없어”	"If you can not stop here anyway, there is no behind this."	"If you don't stop me from here, there's nothing behind it."
161	그 성진우조차 막지 못한 재앙이 앞으로도 여덟 번이나 더 이어진다.	The catastrophe that even the Seong Jin-woo did not prevent continues for eight more times in the future.	The disaster that even Sung Jin-woo couldn't stop continues eight more times.
162	그걸 누가 막을까?	Who will stop it?	Who's gonna stop that?
163	자신이?	myself?	me?
164	아니면 중국의 류즈캉이나 다른 국가권력급 헌터들이?	Or is it Liu Zhang of China or other state power hunters?	Or Liu Zhang of China or other state-sponsored hunters?
165	어림없는 소리.	Sounds unimportant.	a wild remark
166	“그래서 나는 눈에 담고 싶은 거야”	"So I want to see it."	"That's why I want to see that with my own eyes."
167	토마스는 창에 반사되어 비치는 로라에게 웃으며 말을 이었다.	Thomas was laughing at Laura as reflected in the window.	Thomas smiled and said to Laura, who was reflected in the window.
168	“이것이 인류 역사의 마지막이 될지, 아니면 새로운 시작이 될지”	"Will this be the end of human history or a new beginning?"	"Will this be the last or the beginning of human history?"
169	* * *	* * *	* * *
170	텅 빈 체육관.	An empty gym.	an empty gym
171	진우는 넓은 체육관의 중심부로 걸어갔다.	Jin-woo walked to the center of the spacious gym.	Jin-woo walked to the center of the large gym.
172	‘이쯤에서 해 볼까?’	Let's do this at this point. ’	Shall we do it now?’
173	바닥에 씨앗을 놓은 진우가 그 위에 물을 뿌렸다.	Jin-woo put the seed on the floor and sprinkled water on it.	The rain with seeds on the floor sprinkled water on it.
174	씨앗과 물.	Seeds and water.	seeds and water
175	이 두 가지만 있으면 흙이나 햇빛도 필요 없이 마수가 자라남을 몇 번이나 확인했다.	I found several times that the mars were grown without the need for soil or sunshine.	These two things have confirmed several times that the beast has grown without needing soil or sunlight.
176	우드득, 우드드득-	Wood Gain, Wood Gain -	Wooddeuk, Wooddeuk--
177	뼈가 뒤틀리는 것 같은 소리와 함께 씨앗이 빠르게 나무로 자라나기 시작했다.	With the sound of bones twisting, the seeds quickly began to grow into trees.	With a rumble of bones, the seeds quickly began to grow into trees.
178	“허”	Huh."	"Huh"
179	몇 번을 봐도 장관이다.	It is a spectacular sight even a few times.	It's a spectacle over and over.
180	살아남기 힘든 척박한 환경에서도 개체 수가 줄지 않을 것 같은 무지막지한 생명력.	It is a gigantic vitality that the number of individuals will not decrease even in a difficult environment where it is difficult to survive.	It is an enormous amount of life that seems unlikely to decrease even in the harsh environment where it is difficult to survive.
181	진우는 천천히 안전하다 생각되는 거리까지 물러섰다.	Jin-woo slowly retreated to the street where it seemed safe.	Jin-woo slowly retreated to the distance he thought was safe.
182	“키에에엑! 키에엑”	Kie eek! Key to the ex! "	"Kie-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-eh"
183	새끼 나무가 점점 몸집을 부풀리며 원래의 모습을 되찾아갔다.	The cubs were increasingly bloated and regained their original shape.	The baby tree gradually puffed up and regained its original shape.
184	결국 씨앗은 채 5분도 되기 전에 체육관의 천장에 머리가 닿을락 말락 한 거대한 괴물로 탈바꿈했다.	In the end, the seed was transformed into a giant monster with a head on the ceiling of the gym before it was less than five minutes.	In the end, the seed turned into a monster with its head touching the ceiling of the gymnasium in less than five minutes.
185	“키에에에엑-”	The key to the eek -!"	"Kieeeek-"
186	체육관 안을 쩌렁쩌렁 울리는 괴물 나무의 포효에도 아랑곳하지 않고, 진우는 침착하게 업그레이드된 베르를 불러냈다.	Without worrying about the roar of monstrous trees in the gym, Jin calmly woke up the upgraded 『Ber』.	Not paying attention to the roar of the roaring monster trees in the gymnasium, Jin-woo calmly called up the upgraded version of Ber.
187	‘나와.’	come out.’	come out.'
188	땅 밑에서부터 스르륵 베르가 모습을 드러냈다.	From the bottom of the ground Sreleve 『Ber』 was exposed.	Sruk Ver appeared from under the ground.
189	[왕이시여!]	[King!	My Lord!
190	이전과 확연히 달라진 베르의 형태가 눈길을 끌었다.	The shape of the verse, which was quite different from the previous one, attracted attention.	The new version of "Berre" attracted attention.
191	곤충의 외골격 대신 체형에 딱 맞는 검은 갑옷이 몸에 착 밀착되어 있어 이전보다 훨씬 견고해 보였다.	Instead of the exoskeleton of the insect, the black armor, which is perfect for the body shape, is attached to the body, so it looks much stronger than before.	The black armor, which fits the body perfectly, instead of the exoskeleton of an insect, looked much stronger than before.
192	어디 그뿐일까?	Where is it?	Is that all?
193	전신에서 피어오르던 검은 증기가 더 강해져 이제 아지랑이 따위가 아니라 타오르는 불길처럼 보였다.	The black steam that had bloomed from the whole body became stronger, and now it looked like a flaming fire, not a haze.	Black steam that used to bloom all over the body became stronger, and now it looked like a burning fire, not like a haze.
194	흘러넘치는 힘!	Power overflowing!	Overflowing power!
195	진우는 베르의 정보창을 다시 한 번 확인했다.	Jin-woo once again confirmed the info window of the 『Ber』 .	Jin-woo has once again checked the information window in Bere.
196	[베르 Lv.Max]	[『Ber』 Lv.Max]	[Ber Lv.Max]
197	원수 등급.	Enemy grade.	an enemy grade
198	군단장에 해당하는 원수 등급은 단 하나만 존재할 수 있으며, 또 다른 병사가 원수 등급에 도달하는 경우 우열을 가려야 합니다.	There may only be one enemy's rank corresponding to a captain, and if another soldier reaches the enemy's rank, the captain must cover the heat.	There may be only one enemy's rank that is equivalent to a military general, and if another soldier reaches the rank of enemy, then the rank must be determined.
199	‘장군에서 원수 등급까지 도전할 가능성이 있는 건 그리드와 이제 곧 장군 등급으로 승급을 앞둔 이그리트 , 이 둘 정도인가...’	There is a possibility that the general may challenge the enemy grade, [Greed] and 『Ygritte』 who is about to upgrade to the general grade soon, are two ... ’	"What is likely to challenge the rank of general to enemy is Grid and Eigret, which is about to be promoted to general rank, two..."
200	세 병사들의 원수 등급 쟁탈전도 재밌겠다고 생각하면서, 진우는 베르에게 턱짓했다.	Thinking that the enemy's rank struggle of the three soldiers would also be fun, Jin wiggled at 『Ber』 .	Thinking it would be fun to mount an enemy-grade battle for the three soldiers, Jin-woo gave Ber a nod.
201	“베르, 있는 힘껏 공격해 봐”	"『Ber』, try to attack as hard as you can."	"Ber, attack me as hard as you can."
202	있는 힘껏.	Have a hard time.	with all one's strength
203	주군의 지시대로 베르는 자신의 몸을 한껏 부풀렸다.	As instructed by the Lieutenant, 『Ber』 inflated his body.	As the Lord ordered, he inflated himself to the full extent.
204	키에에에에에에에에에에에엑-!	On the key on the on - in on the ex -!	Kieeeeeeek!
205	진정한 야수의 포효!	The Roar of a Real Beast!	a Real Beast's roar!
206	변화가 시작된 몸에 맞게 갑옷 또한 자연스럽게 변형되어 갔다.	The armor was also transformed naturally to fit the body that changed.	Armor was naturally altered to fit the body in which the change began.
207	이윽고 방금보다 두 배는 더 커진 베르가 쿵쿵 발을 내디뎠다.	Soon, he took a pace that was twice as big as he had just been.	Soon Ber, who was twice as big as the last one, stepped on his feet.
208	빨라지던 걸음이 달리기가 되더니 결국은 전력질주가 되어 철갑목을 덮쳤다.	The fast pace became the run, and eventually it became a sprint, and it hit the throat.	The faster he walked, the more sprinted, the more he came to attack the Iron Throne.
209	쿠앙-!	Kooang -!	Kuang-!
210	베르의 눈이 커졌다.	『Ber's』 eyes grew bigger.	Ber's eyes dilated.
211	젖 먹던 힘까지 짜내 내지른 일격이 철갑목을 두 동강 내지 못하고 손목까지 밖에 들어가지 않았다.	The squeeze of the squeeze to the power of sucking did not allow the two armstools to fall apart, and they did not enter the wrist.	A single stroke that squeezed the energy of his breast was not enough to cut the iron arm in half, only to his wrist.
212	S급 마수도 우습게 찢어 버리는 베르에게는 당황스러운 일.	It is embarrassing for 『Ber』 who tears up even the S class marsh.	It's embarrassing for Ber to tear up an "S-class monster" in a funny way.
213	마법 공격 외에는 거의 타격을 받지 않는 물리방어 특화 마수 '철갑목'다웠다.	Other than the magic attack, it was hardly hit, and it was a special armor of 'Mokpo' which was specialized in physical defense.	It was an "iron arm" that featured physical defense, which was rarely hit except by magic attacks.
214	이만하면 됐다.	That's it.	That's enough.
215	진우는 만족스러운 결과에 베르를 물렸다.	Jin-woo bite to a satisfactory result.	Jin-woo was bitten by a vert on a satisfactory result.
216	“비켜 봐”	Get out of the way."	"step back"
217	베르가 빠르게 물러났다.	『Ber』 withdrew quickly.	Berne quickly stepped down.
218	진우는 창고에서 '카미쉬의 분노' 두 개를 불러 왔다.	Jin-woo has brought two 『Karmish's Wrath』 from the inventory.	Jin-woo called in two 'Kamish's Wrath' from the inventory.
219	스윽.	Suh.	Smoothed.
220	장검만큼 긴 단검 두 자루가 손에 와서 잡히었다.	Two long daggers were caught in my hand.	Two long daggers as long as a chest sword came into the hand and were caught.
221	‘좋아.’	Good.’	Okay.'
222	꾸에에엑-!	Guo e -!	Kue!
223	자신의 배에 구멍을 뚫어 놓은 범인을 찾아 헤매다 엉뚱하게 진우를 발견한 철갑목이 느릿하게 달려왔다.	I wandered slowly to find a criminal who had a hole in his stomach.	A wooden fence slowly ran to find Jin-woo while searching for the criminal who had dug a hole in his boat.
224	느릿, 느릿.	Slow, slow.	Slow.
225	정말 방어력 말고는 아무것도 볼 게 없는 녀석.	You really do not see anything but defense.	He has special but his defense.
226	그러나 방어력만큼은 진짜.	But the defense is real enough.	But when it comes to defense, it's real.
227	그 방어력 앞에서 이 두 개의 단검은 얼마나 통할까?	How long will these two daggers last before their defense?	How long will these two dagger thrusters work in front of the defense?
228	손끝에서 불이 나듯 번지기 시작한 검은 오라가 순식간에 검신을 휘감았다.	The black aura that began to spread like a fire from his fingertips instantly wound his blade.	The black aura, which spread like a fire on the tip of its hand, quickly wound up the black body.
229	‘필요한 것은 파괴력인가?’	What is needed is destructive power?’	What is needed is destructive?'
230	그렇게 생각하자마자 두 개의 검이 천 개의 추를 매단 것처럼 묵직해졌다.	As soon as I thought so, the two swords became as thick as a thousand heavies.	Upon thinking so, the two swords became as dull as 1,000 weights.
231	무게를 버티느라 진우의 어깨 근육에 힘줄이 돋아날 정도였다.	I was about to grow tendons in the shoulder muscles of Jin-woo while holding weight.	Jin-woo's shoulder muscles were stretched out to support his weight.
232	‘1,500의 공격력... 어디 한번 느껴 보자.’	1,500 attack ... Let's feel it.’	1,500 Attack Power... Let's test it.’
233	진우가 싸울 맘을 먹자 두 자루의 분노가 검신을 짜르르 떨기 시작했다.	When Jin-woo had a fighting spirit, two anger began to shatter the blade.	Jin-woo's anger began to tremble black as he tried to fight.


1	열심히 뿌리를 흔들면서 바로 앞까지 다가온 철갑목을 응시하며, 진우는 '카미쉬의 분노'들을 역수로 쥐었다.	She shook her roots hard and gazed at the iron neck, which was approaching the front, and Jin-woo reversed the 『Karmish's Wrath』.	Staring at the iron armor that came straight ahead, Jin-woo seized 'Kamish's anger as a counterweight.
2	‘일단 가볍게 한 대.’	Once lightly.’	One light.'
3	오른손에 들린 단검이 사선을 그리며 올라갔다.	The dagger in his right hand climbed the line.	The dagger, which was placed in the right hand, ascended with a diagonal line.
4	쉬익-!	Sheik -!	Shh!
5	날카로운 파공음과 함께 뭔가가 바닥에 툭 떨어졌다.	Something with a sharp pore tearfulness fell on the floor.	Something fell on the floor with a sharp thud.
6	“...으음”	... huh?"	"Uh..."
7	철갑목은 밑을 내려다보았다.	The sturgeon looked down.	The ironclad looked down.
8	손처럼 쓰고 있던 자신의 굵은 가지 하나가 깔끔하게 잘려져 바닥을 나뒹굴고 있었다.	One of his thick branches, which had been worn like a hand, had been cut neatly and laying on the floor.	A thick branch of his hand was neatly cut and rolled across the floor.
9	수액이 철철 흐르는 단면을 발견한 철갑목이 울상을 하고선 비명같은 괴성을 질러 댔다.	The sap was screaming like a scabbard of iron scarf that found a cross section of iron flowing.	The ironclad, which found a section of the water flowing through the stream, gave a shriek of tears.
10	“꾸에에엑”	Guo eek!"	"Aguek"
11	그러나 누군가의 고통은 누군가의 즐거움이 되기도 하는 법.	But the pain of someone is a joy to someone.	But someone's pain can also be someone's pleasure.
12	철갑목의 건물 기둥같이 굵은 팔을 일격에 베어 버린 진우는 놀라운 시선으로 단검을 바라보았다.	Jin-woo cuts his thick arm like a pillars of ironcloth into a blow, and looked at the dagger with an astonishing gaze.	Jin-woo, who cut off his thick arm like a column of iron-army buildings, looked at the dagger with an amazing glance.
13	‘와우.’	Wow.’	Wow.'
14	그저 가볍게 한 번 휘두른 정도가 이렇다.	It 's just like a swipe of light.	This is how lightly he wields it once.
15	악마왕의 단검으로는 아무리 찔러도 타격을 입지 않았던 철갑목, 그 철갑목들 중에서도 보스급 개체의 팔이 두부 썰듯 잘려 나갔다.	The 『Devil King's Dagger』 cut the arm of a boss-level object like a tofu, even though it was not struck by any stabbing.	Among the iron armor items, which were not affected by the dagger of the evil king, the boss's arm was cut in two.
16	손맛이라고 해야 할까?	Should I call it a handset?	Should I call it hand-flavored?
17	찌르르-	Piercing -	Stuff-
18	오랜만에 느껴 보는 예리한 칼날의 진동에 가슴이 뛰었다.	My heart ran into the vibration of a sharp blade that I felt for a long time.	The sharpness of the blade that I felt in a long time made my heart throb.
19	[왕이시여!]	[King!	[My King!]
20	뒤에서 조용히 지켜보던 베르가 급히 말을 걸어왔다.	『Ber』, who watched quietly from behind, hurried to speak.	Ber, who had been quietly watching from behind, rushed to talk.
21	‘알고 있어.’	I know.’	I know.'
22	여유롭게 대답한 진우가 고개를 치켜들었다.	Jin-woo answered his answer with ease.	Jin-woo, who replied leisurely, raised his head.
23	울상에서 밉상으로 표정이 변한 철갑목이 눈을 부릅뜨고 잘린 오른팔 대신 왼팔, 아니 왼쪽 가지를 들어 올리고 있었다.	In the middle of the throat, the throat, whose face had changed, looked up at the eye and lifted the left arm, not the left arm, instead of the truncated right arm.	The plant monster, whose expression changed from tears to hate, was lifted with its left arm instead of its right arm.
24	힘껏 내려쳐 짓뭉개 버리려는 생각 같지만, 목표를 이루기에는 상대가 너무 안 좋았다.	It seemed like I was trying to get rid of it, but it was too bad for me to achieve my goal.	I feel like I'm going to knock myself down to the ground, but my opponent was too bad to achieve his goal.
25	진우는 녀석의 왼쪽 가지가 떨어지기 전에 한 번 더 '카미쉬의 분노'를 빠르게 움직였다.	Jin-woo quickly moved the 『Karmish's Wrath』 one more time before his left branch fell.	Jin-woo quickly moved his "Kamish's anger" once more before his left branch fell.
26	스걱! Scram!	Spit!	Scram!
27	“그어어억”	That's a bitch!	"That memory"
28	졸지에 양손을 전부 다 잃게 된 철갑목이 하늘을 향해 울부짖었다.	I lost all my hands in the sleepy throat and cried to the sky.	The plant monster, who lost both hands at napping, cried out to the sky.
29	‘좋아.’	Good.’	Okay.'
30	진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded.	Jin-woo nodded his head.
31	가볍게 휘두른 두 단검의 위력은 확인이 끝났다.	The power of two lightly swept daggers has been confirmed.	The power of the two daggers was verified.
32	이제 최소가 아닌 최대의 힘을 확인해 볼 차례.	Now it's time to check the maximum power, not the minimum.	Now it's time to check the maximum force, not the minimum.
33	‘용의 뼈로 만들어서 마력 반응이 뛰어나다고 했었지?’	You made it into dragon bones and said that magical response was excellent.’	You said it's made of dragon bones, and it's got a great Mana response, right?’
34	단검의 손잡이를 쥐고 있는 진우의 오른손에 잔뜩 힘이 들어갔다.	Jin-woo's right hand, holding the dagger's handle, was full of strength.	Jin-woo's right hand holding the dagger's handle was very hard.
35	좀 더.	more.	More
36	좀 더, 더 강하게.	More, more strongly.	More strongly.
37	진우의 눈매가 예리해졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes became sharp.	Jin-woo's eyes grew sharp.
38	전신의 마력을 전부 오른손에 끌어모으자, 검신에서 타오르던 검은 오러가 더 거세지며 급기야 폭주하기 시작했다.	All of the power of the whole body in the right hand, I gathered, the black urchin was getting stronger, and began to run wild.	As the whole horsepower was gathered in the right hand, the black oracle burning from the sword was becoming more intense and finally began to pour out.
39	베르의 눈에는 마치 오러가 공간을 왜곡시키는 것처럼 보였다.	In 『Ber』 's eyes, it seemed as if Aurora distorted the space.	In Ber's eyes it seemed as if Orser was distorting space.
40	이럴 수가!	Unbelievable!	Oh, my God!
41	베르는 의식하지도 못하는 사이 한 걸음 뒤로 물러서고 만 자신을 발견했다.	『Ber』was not conscious, but stepped back one step and found himself.	Ber only found himself one step back in unconsciousness.
42	분명 투기가 이쪽을 향하는 게 아니라는 사실을 알고 있으면서도 자신을 물러서게 만드는 섬뜩한 마력.	It's an awesome magic power that makes sure that speculation does not go this way, but it keeps itself away.	The eerie magic that makes you retreat even though you know that speculation is not directed this way.
43	베르는 떨리고 있는 자신의 두 손을 바라보았다.	[Ber]R looked at his trembling hands.	Ber looked at his trembling hands.
44	‘주군...’	Lord ... ’	Lord...
45	충성 외의 감정이라고는 눈을 씻고도 찾아볼 수 없었던 베르가 처음으로 나무 모양의 마수에게 연민을 느낀 순간.	The feeling that other than loyalty is the moment when 『Ber』 felt compassion for the first time in the tree-shaped Magic Beast who could not find his eyes.	It was the first time that Ber felt compassion for a wooden monster, who was unable to see any emotion other than loyalty even after washing his eyes.
46	자신에게 다가올 미래를 전혀 예상하지 못하는 철갑목이 분노의 포효를 내질렀다.	I had a roar of anger that I could not anticipate my future.	The itree monster that had no expectations of his future gave out a roar of anger.
47	“꾸에에에에에에에-”	To the deceased!	"Toeaee-e-e-e-e-e-"
48	붉게 충혈된 철갑목의 두 눈이 향한 곳은 당연히 진우의 얼굴.	The place where the two eyes of the iron gloves with red congested headed is the face of Jin-woo.	Of course, the red-blooded ironclad eyes face the face of Jin-woo.
49	철갑목의 아가리가 건물 입구처럼 넓적하게 쩍 벌어졌다.	The agar of the sturgeon was wide open like a building entrance.	The iron armchair gills opened wide like the entrance to the building.
50	입안에 진우를 집어넣기 위해 놈이 커다란 몸뚱이를 뒤뚱거리며 뛰어올랐을 때.	When he jumped up a big body to get his jeans in his mouth.	When he jumped up with a large body to put Jin-woo in his mouth.
51	진우는 오른쪽 단검 끝에 모았었던 자신의 마력을 일시에 해방했다.	Jin-woo liberated his magic power at the end of his right sword at the same time.	Jin-woo liberated himself from the mana he had gathered at the end of the right dagger.
52	‘가라!’	.go!’	Go away!'
53	방금 베르에게 주문했던 것처럼 있는 힘껏.	As hard as you have just ordered to 『Ber』 .	As hard as you just ordered from Ber
54	발끝, 다리, 허리, 어깨, 그리고 손목까지 온몸을 이용해 전력으로.	Toes, legs, waist, shoulders, and wrist.	Use your whole body to power your feet, legs, waist, shoulders, and wrists.
55	그리고 그 결과는.	And the result is.	And the result is.
56	‘어?’	uh?’	What?'
57	단검을 휘두르던 본인조차 무언가 잘못됐음을 바로 깨달을 수 있었다.	Even the person who wielded the dagger could immediately realize that something was wrong.	Even himself, who wielded a dagger, could immediately realize that something was wrong.
58	‘어!’	uh!’	Oh!'
59	가가가가가가각!	Kagaga is available!	Gaga's worth!
60	단검 끝에서 수 갈래로 쏟아져 나간 검은 오러는 어마어마한 크기의, 흉포한 짐승이 발톱을 휘두른 것처럼 전방에 있던 모든 걸 쓸어버렸다.	The black man who poured out from the end of the dagger swept away all that was in front of him, as if a vast, ferocious beast swung his claws.	From the end of the dagger, black ducks swept away everything in front of them, as if they were wielding their claws.
61	1초를 수십, 수백 단위로 쪼개서 감지할 수 있는 진우의 동체시력은 오러가 철갑목을 찢는 순간을 똑똑히 볼 수 있었다.	The sight of Jin's fuselage, which can be split into several tens and hundreds of seconds, could clearly see the moment when Aurora was tearing his armpit.	Jin-woo's body vision, which can be detected by dividing one second into tens or hundreds of units, clearly showed the moment when he tore the monster tree.
62	‘맙소사!’	Oh My God!’	Oh, my God!
63	그러고도 멈추지 않은 힘은 체육관 바닥과 벽에 단검 방향을 따라 무시무시한 흉터를 남겼다.	Then the unstoppable force left a terrible crack along the direction of the dagger on the floor and wall of the gym.	However, the power that did not stop left a crack on the floor and walls of the gymnasium along the direction of the dagger.
64	“허어..”	"Huh ..."	"Huh..."
65	진우는 할 말을 잃었다.	Jin-woo lost his word.	Jin-woo was speechless.
66	후두둑.	Patter.	a backside
67	툭.	Took.	Tuk.
68	발톱 자국처럼 길게 구멍이 뚫린 체육관의 벽에서 돌조각이 하나둘 떨어지더니, 결국 버티지 못하고 일제히 무너져 내리기 시작했다.	One stone fell from the wall of the gym, which had a long hole like a claw mark, and it eventually collapsed at first.	A piece of stone fell from the wall of a gym with a long hole like a toenail mark, but failed to hold out and began to fall.
69	와르륵-	Wright -	Worrw-
70	쿵! Thud! Bang!	thud!	Thud!
71	헌터들의 자유로운 활동을 위해 마력으로 보강시켜 놓은 체육관의 벽면이 단 한 번의 공격에 붕괴되고 만 것이다.	For the Hunters' free exercise, the walls of the gym reinforced by magic power will collapse in a single attack.	The walls of the gymnasium, which were built with mana for Hunter's free activities, were destroyed by a single attack.
72	박살 나 산처럼 쌓이고 있는 벽의 잔해를 바라보던 진우가 경악했다.	Jin-woo, who looked at the remnants of the wall that was being smashed or climbed like a mountain, was astonished.	Jin-woo, who was watching the wreckage of a mountain wall, was shocked.
73	“사용자에 따라 훨씬 더 강한 무기가 될 수 있다는 게 이런 의미였어”	"Was this the sense that you could be a much stronger weapon, depending on the user?"	"This is what it meant to be a much stronger weapon, depending on the user."
74	드래곤의 사체로 만들어졌다는 마력 무기.	A magical weapon made of a dragon's body.	Mana weapon made of dragon's body.
75	이건 진짜였다.	It was real.	It was real.
76	“왕이시여”	King!	"Lord of Kings"
77	왕의 힘에 감동한 베르가 급하게 뛰쳐나와 진우 앞에 무릎을 꿇었다.	Impressed by the power of the king, 『Ber』e rushed out and knelt before Jin-woo.	Inspired by the power of the king, Ber ran quickly and knelt before Jin-woo.
78	“주군의 강대하고 강대한 힘에 이 나약한 종은 실로 감격을 금치 못하겠사옵니다”	The powerf"ul and mighty power of the Lieutenant, this weak species will indeed be thrilled!"	"This weak species is truly thrilled by your strong and powerful power."
79	“..”	"..."	“..”
80	아무래도 진짜 사극 채널을 당분간 막아 둬야 할 것 같다.	I think we should keep the real historical drama channel for a while.	I think we should keep the historical drama channel off for a while.
81	사극을 좋아하시는 어머니께는 슬픈 소식이지만.	It 's sad news for your mother who likes historical drama.	It's sad news for my mom who loves historical dramas.
82	그래도 베르가 이렇게 기뻐 날뛰는 이유를 이해하지 못하는 바는 아니었다.	Still, 『Ber』 did not understand why he was so excited.	Still, it was not that I didn't understand why Ber was so excited.
83	진우 자신도 상상을 초월하는 힘에 심장이 쿵쾅거리고 있으니까.	Because Jin-woo himself is pulsating with the power beyond imagination.	Jin-woo's heart is pounding with power beyond his imagination.
84	‘카미쉬의 분노'가 남긴 흔적.	Traces of 『Karmish's Wrath』.	signs left by Camish ́s Wrath
85	하늘을 뒤덮을 정도 크기의 드래곤이 온 힘을 다해 할퀴면 이렇게 될까?	Will the size of the dragon cover the sky with all its might?	If a dragon that was large enough to cover the sky scratched with all its energy, would it be like this?
86	진우는 갈래갈래 찢어진 철갑목의 사체와 처참하게 무너진 벽, 그리고 깊숙하게 패인 바닥을 둘러보며 혀끝을 찼다.	Jin-woo broke his tongue as he looked around for the broken body, the broken wall, and the deep floor.	Jin-woo kicked the tip of his tongue while looking around the ragged iron collar carcasses, the horribly collapsed walls, and the deeply buried floor.
87	‘단검들 이름을 카미쉬의 분노가 아니라 드래곤의 발톱으로 해야겠는데?’	I should name the daggers with the dragon's claws, not 『Karmish's Wrath』.’	The daggers should be named with dragon's claws, not Camish's anger.’
88	물론 사용자가 자신이기에 이만한 위력이 나올 수 있었겠지만 말이다.	Of course, it could have been because of the users themselves.	Of course, the users could have had this much power because they were themselves.
89	그때.	then.	then
90	‘띠링' 하며 경쾌한 기계음과 함께 메시지가 떠올랐다.	Tingling 'and the message came up with a cheerful machine noise.	The message came up with a cheerful mechanical sound.
91	[아이템: '카미쉬의 분노']의 아이템명을 [아이템: '드래곤의 발톱'으로 바꾸시겠습니까?	Do you want to change the item name of [Item: 『Karmish's Wrath』] to [Item: 'Dragon's Claw'?	Would you like to change the item name of [Item: 'Kamish'] to [Item: 'Dragon's Claw'?
92	예상치 못한 시스템의 반응에 진우가 화들짝 놀랐다.	I was surprised by the unexpected response of the system.	Jin-woo was very surprised at the unexpected system's response.
93	‘이거 바꿀 수도 있는 거였어?’	Could you change that?’	Can you change this?’
94	급히 명령을 철회한 진우는 메시지가 사라지고 나서도 이름이 그대로인 것을 확인하고는 안도의 한숨을 내쉬었다.	Jin-woo hastily withdrew the order, and after the message disappeared, he confirmed his name as it was, and sighed relievedly.	Jin-woo, who hurriedly withdrew his order, sighed with relief when he confirmed that his name remained the same even after the message disappeared.
95	“휴”	"Huh -"	"Phew"
96	큰일 날 뻔했네.	It was a big day.	I almost got in trouble.
97	자기가 만든 아티팩트의 이름이 '카미쉬의 분노'에서 '드래곤의 발톱'으로 바뀌었다는 사실을 알면 제작자도 편히 눈을 감지 못할 거다.	If you know that the name of your artifact has been changed from 『Karmish's Wrath』 to "Dragon's claw", the creator will not be able to detect the eyes easily.	If the artist finds out that the name of his artwork has changed from "Kamish's Wrath" to "Dragon's Claw," the producer will not be able to sense his eyes at all.
98	듣기만 해도 손발이 오그라들지 않는가.	Do not you just listen to your hands and feet?	If you hear it, your hands and feet won't shrink.
99	예나 지금이나 한결같이 불친절한 시스템에 진우는 피식 웃음이 나왔다.	Jin and Jeon have been laughing at the constantly unkind system.	Jin-woo smiled at the same unfriendly system as he used to.
100	어쨌든.	anyway.	Anyway
101	새 무기의 위력은 만족스러웠다.	The power of the new weapon was satisfactory.	The power of the new weapon was satisfactory.
102	예리함도, 파괴력도 전의 단검들과는 궤를 달리했다.	The sharpness and the destructive power were different from the previous daggers.	The sharpness and destructive power differed from the previous dagger.
103	흡족한 미소를 지으며 '카미쉬의 분노'들을 번갈아 보던 진우가 두 녀석을 인벤토리로 돌려보냈다.	Jin-woo, who looked at alternating the anger of the Karmishs with a smile of satisfaction, returned the two guys to the inventory.	Jin-woo, who smiled contentedly and alternately watched "Kamish's Wrath," sent the two daggers back to the inventory.
104	‘자. 테스트도 끝이 났으니...’	character. The test is over ... ’	Now that the tests are over...'
105	슬슬 뒷정리를 해야 할 텐데.	I would have to clean up.	I think I'll have to clean up.
106	무기들의 힘에 취해 있다 이제 현실이 눈에 들어오기 시작한 진우는, 무너진 체육관의 한쪽 벽면을 보고 자신의 가슴도 무너짐을 느꼈다.	I am drunk with the power of the weapons. Now, when the reality began to come into my eyes, Jin-woo felt his breast collapse by looking at one wall of the collapsed gym.	be under the influence of weapons Now that reality is in sight, Jin-woo sees one wall of the collapsed gym and feels his heart crumbling.
107	잠깐 빌리기로 했던 체육관을 이 모양으로 만들어 놨으니.	I made the gym I wanted to borrow for a while.	I've made a mess of the gym I was going to rent for a moment.
108	...이를 어쩐다.	... this is what I do.	it is a matter of some reason
109	곰곰이 고민해 보던 진우가 우진철 협회장에게 전화를 넣었다.	Jin-woo, who had been struggling to ponder, called the president of Woo Jin-chul.	Jin-woo, who was agonizing over the matter, called Woo Jin-chul, president of the association.
110	“협회장님. 일단 흥분하지 마시고 차분히 들어 보세요. 저한테 정말 작업 하나는 끝내주게 하는 개미들이 3백 마리 정도 있는데..”	"President of the Association. Please do not get angry and listen carefully. There are about three hundred ants that make me work really hard ..."	"Don't get excited. Listen to it calmly. I've got about 300 really awesome ants working on it.
111	* * *	* * *	* * *
112	게이트들이 사라진 지 3일째.	Three days after the gates have disappeared.	It's been three days since the gates disappeared.
113	그동안 레이드에 많은 시간을 할애해 왔던 진우는 최근 무료한 시간을 보내고 있었다.	Jin-woo has been spending a lot of time on Raid for the past and has been having a free time recently.	Jin-woo, who has been spending a lot of time on Raid, has been spending free time recently.
114	침대에 누워 있는 진우의 위에서 '카미쉬의 분노'가 빙글빙글 회전했다.	From the top of Jin-woo lying in the bed,『Karmish's Wrath』 turned round and round.	On top of the rain in bed, 'Hate of Camish' revolved around.
115	손이 심심한 학생들이 볼펜을 돌리는 것처럼 진우는 따분함을 달래기 위해 '지배자의 권능'을 활용 중이었다.	Jin-woo was using 『Power of ruler』 to appease the dullness as his hand-drawn students turned the ballpoint pen.	Just as students with deep hands turned ballpoint pens, Jin-woo was using the 'power of the manager' to relieve his boredom.
116	물론 어떤 상황에서건 훼방꾼은 존재하는 법.	Of course, there is a cracker in any situation.	Of course, there are distractions in any situation.
117	화장실에 가던 여동생이 갑자기 방향을 바꿔 방문을 열어젖히자, 순식간에 단검을 창고로 돌려보낸 진우가 딴청을 피웠다.	My sister, who was going to the bathroom, suddenly changed her direction and opened the door, and suddenly Jin-woo, who returned the dagger to the inventory,	Jin-woo, who sent the daggers back to the inventory in an instant, said, "My sister, who was going to the bathroom, suddenly changed her direction and opened her door.
118	“오빠 또 칼 돌리고 있었지”	"Your brother was turning a knife again?"	"My brother was playing with the knife again."
119	정확히는 '지배자의 권능' 스킬조작 연습이지만.	It is precisely the 『Power of ruler』 skill manipulation practice.	It's an exercise to manipulate the power of the manager.
120	걱정 많은 여동생 눈에는 위험한 장난으로밖에 보이지 않는 것이다.	In worried sister 's eyes, it is seen as dangerous prank.	It seems like a dangerous prank to her worried sister.
121	“아니”	"no."	"No"
122	증거를 완벽하게 인멸해 버린 진우가 오리발을 내밀자 진아의 눈이 실처럼 가늘어졌다.	Jin-woo, who had completely destroyed the evidence, showed his fingers, and Jin-a's eyes narrowed like a thread.	When Jin-woo, who completely destroyed the evidence, put out a duck's foot, her eyes narrowed like a thread.
123	의심스럽지만 아무 말도 할 수 없는 상황.	A situation that is doubtful but can not say anything.	a doubtful but indisputable situation
124	S급 헌터들 중에서도 남다른 오빠가 작정하고 증거를 숨기면 일반인인 자신이 어떻게 알겠는가?	How do you know yourself as an ordinary man if you have a different brother and hide the evidence among S-class hunters?	How would a normal man know if a different brother of a class S Hunter decided to hide the evidence?
125	한참 의심스러운 눈길로 진우를 응시하던 진아가 한숨을 내쉬었다.	Jina, who was staring at Jin-woo in a suspicious eye, sighed.	Jin-ah sighed while staring at Jin-woo with a suspicious look.
126	“오빠”	"brother."	"brother"
127	“응”	"Mm?"	"Yes"
128	“그렇게 심심하면 밖에도 좀 나가고 그래. 오빠 이렇게 쉬어 보는 것도 오랜만이잖아”	"If you are so bored, go outside. It's been a while since I've been taking a break from my brother."	"If you're bored like that, you should go outside. It's been a long time since you took a rest like this."
129	어머니께서 해야 할 법한 잔소리를 늘어놓는 여동생.	My sister arranges a nagging mommy to do.	a sister who gives her mother the knack of it
130	진우는 피식 웃으며 잘 것처럼 눈을 감았다.	Jin-woo laughed and closed her eyes as if she were fine.	Jin-woo smiled and closed his eyes as if he were sleeping.
131	“내가 갈 데가 어디 있어”	"Where am I going?"	"Where am I going?"
132	“오빠는 뭐 약속 같은 거 없어? 친구라든가”	"Is there anything you promise? Friends or something."	Do you have any promises? Friends."
133	친구, 친구라.	Friends, friends.	Friends, friends.
134	묘한 울림이 있는 단어에 감고 있던 눈이 다시 떠졌다.	The eyes that were wrapped in words with odd ringing sounded again.	The eyes of the word rang again.
135	많은 얼굴들이 진우의 머릿속을 스쳐 지나갔지만, 그중에서도 유독 선명한 얼굴이 하나 있었다.	Many faces passed through the head of Jin-woo, but there was a clear face.	Many faces passed through Jin-woo's head, but among them, there was a particularly clear face.
136	모든 헌터가 강제로 임시 휴업이 된 지금 그녀도 자신과 상황이 다르지 않을 것이다.	Now that all the Hunters have been forcibly shut down, she will not be in a different situation.	She's no different now that all Hunter is forced to shut down temporarily.
137	그림자 병사와의 시야 공유를 통해서 피치 못하게 그녀의 알몸을 봤을 때, 그녀에게 식사라도 대접해 속죄하겠다고 다짐하지 않았는가.	When she saw her nakedness through the sharing of the vision with the shadow soldier, she did not promise to entertain the meal and make atonement for her.	When I saw her naked body through the sharing of sight with the Shadows, didn't I promise to offer her a meal and make amends?
138	평소엔 자신도, 그녀도 바빠서 만나기 힘들었지만 지금은 다르다.	I was always busy with myself and she was too busy to meet, but now I am different.	Usually, she was too busy to meet, but now she is different.
139	어쩌면 그녀도 심심함을 견디지 못한 나머지 자신처럼 검 같은 걸 돌려대고 있을지도 모른다.	Maybe she can not endure boredom, and she might be turning her sword like herself.	Perhaps she can't stand the boredom and is turning around like herself.
140	마음의 빚을 덜어 낼 수 있는, 좋은 기회였다.	It was a good opportunity to relieve the debt of the heart.	It was a great opportunity to relieve the debt of the mind.
141	“좋은 생각이야, 동생”	"Good idea, sister."	"Good idea, sister."
142	진우가 벌떡 일어나 앞에 서자 흠칫 놀란 진아가 한걸음 물러섰다.	When Jin-woo got up and walked in front of him, Jinhee was surprised.	When Jin-woo jumped up and stood in front of him, she took a step back.
143	“뭐, 뭐야”	"What, what?"	"What, what?"
144	“실례”	"excuse."	"Excuse me"
145	진우는 자연스럽게 동생을 지나쳐 욕실로 향했다.	Jin-woo naturally passed his sister and headed to the bathroom.	Jin-woo passed his sister naturally and headed for the bathroom.
146	오빠의 표정이 심상치 않다는 사실을 직감한 진아가 씻으러 들어가는 진우에게 물었다.	Jin-a, who had an intuition about the fact that her brother's face was unimaginable, asked Jin-woo to go to wash it.	Realizing that her brother's expression was not serious, she asked Jin-woo, who went in to wash it.
147	“왜? 어딜 가려구”	"Why? Where are you going?"	"Why? Where are you going?"
148	진우는 동생에게 미소를 지어 보이며 말했다.	She looked at her smile and said to her.	Jin-woo smiled at his brother and said,
149	“데이트”	"Date."	"데이트"
150	* * *	* * *	* * *
151	“그만”	"stop."	"Stop"
152	목검을 돌리던 차해인의 손이 멈추었다.	The hand of the car that stopped the wooden sword stopped.	the car wrecker's hand stopped while he was turning the collar.
153	하얀 도복이 땀에 젖어 몸에 착 달라붙을 정도로 연습에 몰두하고 있던 차해인이 사범에게 몸을 돌렸다.	Cha Hea-in were soaked in sweat and clinging to the body.	the car-hainer, who was so engrossed in practice that he was soaked in sweat, turned to the criminal.
154	낡은 도복을 입고 있는 노인.	An old man in old uniform.	an old man in a worn-out uniform
155	팔이 하나 없는 그가 그녀에게 잠깐 자리에 앉아보라고 손짓했다.	Without a single arm, he beckoned to sit at her for a moment.	The armless man beckoned her to sit down for a while.
156	고개를 끄덕인 차해인이 공손히 무릎 꿇고 앉으며 옆에 목검을 내려놓았다.	the car Ha, who nodded his head, sat down politely on his knees and put down a wooden sword next to him.	Cha Hea-in, nodding her head, sat down on his knees and lowered his collar next to him.
157	노인은 그녀의 스승.	The old man is her mentor.	The old man is her teacher.
158	이미 S급 헌터로서 신체적 능력은 그녀를 따를 수 있는 이가 얼마 없었지만, 그녀는 자신의 신체 조건을 극대화시켜 줄 뛰어난 기술들이 필요했다.	Already as a S-class hunter, her physical abilities were few that could follow her, but she needed excellent skills to maximize her physical condition.	Already, her physical abilities as an S-level Hunter had few followers, but she needed excellent skills to maximize her physical condition.
159	그렇게 선택한 것이 한적한 검도장이었고, 그녀는 시간이 날 때마다 틈틈이 이곳에 들려 자신의 검을 갈고닦았다.	It was the quiet kendo field that I chose so that every time I spent time, she would come here and polish her sword.	Such a choice was a lonely sword painting, and she would stop here every spare time to sharpen and polish her sword.
160	하루도 게을리 보내지 않는 그녀를 기특하게 여기는 스승. 송치열이 그녀 앞에 마주 앉았다.	A teacher who deliberately avoids sending her day off. Song Chi-teol sat in front of her.	a teacher who takes her credit for not being lazy even a day Song Chi-yeol sat opposite her.
161	“요즘 들어 부쩍 해인 양의 검 끝에서 주저함이 보이는 것 같구먼”	"These days, I seem to be hesitant at the end of the sword of the sheep."	"These days, I think you can see hesitancy at the end of the sword of a sheep that has been raised."
162	스승의 말에 차해인이 숙이고 있던 고개를 들었다.	At the end of the teacher, I heard the head of the Cha Hae-in was lying down.	At his teacher's words, she looked down.
163	그녀의 얼굴은 굳어 있었다.	Her face was stiff.	Her face was stiff.
164	그렇게 시선을 마주한 채, 송치열이 조용히 말을 이어갔다.	Faced with such a gaze, Song Chi-hee quietly continued.	Facing his gaze, Song continued quietly.
165	“행여 마음속에 두려움이 생긴 것은 아닌지 걱정되는구먼”	I am worried that fear may have arisen in my mind."	"I'm afraid I have a fear in my heart."
166	대답하지 않는 차해인.	I do not answer.	an unanswered stranger
167	도장을 운영하면서도 협회의 요청이 있을 때마다 마수 사냥에 나서고 있는 송치열은 같은 헌터로서 그녀의 두려움을 충분히 이해할 수 있었다.	Song Chi-hee, who is in charge of hunting for hunting whenever she requests the association while operating the painting, was able to fully understand her fear as the same hunter.	Song Chi-yeol, who runs the seal and is on a hunting spree at the request of the association, was able to fully understand her fear as the same Hunter.
168	여태껏 보지 못한 게이트.	The gate I have not seen before.	an unheard-of gate
169	거기서 어떤 상상 못할 흉악스런 괴물들이 튀어나올지는 아무도 알 지 못하는 것이다.	No one knows where any unimaginable monsters pop out of there.	No one knows what unimaginable monsters will pop out of there.
170	강한 사람이라고 두려움이 없는 것이 아니다.	It is not without fear that it is a strong person.	A strong man is not without fear.
171	오히려 강하기 때문에 그렇지 못한 사람들은 알지 못할 두려움을 더 뼈저리게 느낄 수도 있는 것이다.	Because they are rather strong, those who do not may feel the fear that they do not know even more boldly.	People who are not as strong may feel more anxious as they are not aware.
172	송치열은 옛일을 떠올리는 듯 눈을 감고서 고개를 천천히 끄덕였다.	Song Chi-yul closed his eyes as if reminiscent of an old day and slowly nodded.	Song Chi-yeol slowly nodded, closing his eyes as if to recall the past.
173	“두렵겠지. 왜 안 그렇겠는감. 나도 그랬지. 해인 양이 겪은 괴물들이야 내가 만났던 것들과 비교할 수 있겠느냐마는 나도 팔을 잃게 되었을 때..”	"I'm afraid. Why not? I did too. It's the monsters the sheep have gone through. Can I compare them to what I've seen when I lost my arm ..."	I'm afraid. Why not?' So did I. When you lose your arm, I don't know if you can compare it to the monsters that I met...
174	그때.	then.	then
175	걸리지 않게 구석으로 치워 두었던 차해인의 헌터폰이 울렸다.	The hunter pawn of Cha Hae-in who had been put in the corner so that it did not catch rang.	cha hae in's Hunter phone rang.
176	“헌터가 전화를 받지 않아서야 되겠는감”	"Do you think Hunter should not have called?"	"I don't think Hunter should answer the phone."
177	“죄송합니다, 사범님”	"Sorry, Master."	"I'm sorry, sir."
178	고개를 숙여 보인 차해인이 달려가 전화를 받았다.	The Cha Hunter, who had bowed his head, ran and received a call.	the car-man with his head down ran to answer the phone.
179	그런데.	By the way.	by the way
180	전화가 끝나고 다시 대화가 이어지길 기다리던 송치열의 눈에 환해지기 시작한 차해인의 표정이 들어왔다.	After the phone call and waiting for the conversation to continue, the expression of Cha Hae-in, who had begun to shine in the eyes of Song Chi-cheol, came in.	After the phone call, Song Chi-yeol, who had been waiting for the conversation to continue, looked bright.
181	‘음...?’	Well...?’	Umm...?'
182	그녀는 최대한 내색하지 않으려했지만, 평소 워낙 감정 표현이 적었던지라 송치열은 그 표정 변화를 쉽게 눈치챌 수 있었다.	She tried not to express it as much as possible, but her emotional expression was so small that she could easily notice the change of expression.	She refused to show her face as much as she could, but usually she was so little emotional that Song Chi-yeol could easily detect the change in her expression.
183	통화를 끝낸 차해인이 조심스럽게 송치열에게 걸어왔다.	After finishing the conversation, the Cha hunter carefully walked to Song Chi - chul.	the car-hainer, who finished the phone call, carefully walked to Song Chi-yeol.
184	“사범님 저... 약속이 생겨서 그만 가 봐야 할 것 같습니다”	"Master ... I have an appointment and I think I should stop."	"Sir, I'm... I think I have to go now because I have an appointment."
185	붉게 상기된 뺨.	Cheek reminiscent of red.	red cheeks
186	생기가 도는 눈빛을 보고 송치열은 자신의 생각이 틀렸음을 알았다.	Looking at the glowing eyes, Song Chi-chul knew that his thoughts were wrong.	Looking at the bright eyes, Song realized that he was wrong.
187	그녀의 검 끝에서 보였던 망설임은 두려움에서 나온 것이 아니었다.	The hesitation seen at the end of her sword was not from fear.	The hesitation at the end of her sword did not come from fear.
188	“가 봐야지. 그럼, 가 봐야지”	"you have to go. Then, let's go."	"You've got to go. You've got to go."
189	송치열은 얼떨결에 고개를 끄덕이며 승낙했다.	Song Chi-chul nodded his head and agreed.	Song admitted with a nod.
190	“그럼”	"then."	"Yes"
191	짧게 인사를 하고 가벼운 걸음으로 도장을 나가는 차해인을 바라보며, 송치열은 그제야 뒤늦게 슬며시 입가에 미소를 띠었다.	Shortly greeting and looking at the Cha Hae-in going out with a light footsteps, Song Chi-chul smiled at his mouth slowly afterwards.	Looking at Cha Hea-in who briefly greeted him and walked away with a light walk, Song slowly smiled at his lips.
192	“그랬구먼... 그랬었구먼”	"You did it ... you did."	"So... I did."
193	허허.	haha.	Huh.
194	저렇게 참하고 성실한 처자에게 사랑받는 운 좋은 사내는 누구일지 생각해보면서.	Thinking about who would be lucky to be loved by such a true and faithful woman.	Thinking about who the lucky man would be loved by such a real and sincere wife.
195	송치열은 아끼는 제자의 들뜬 얼굴에 자신 또한 흐뭇한 얼굴이 되었다.	Song Chi-chul was also a cheerful face to the cheerful face of his beloved disciple.	Song Chi-yeol became a happy face to his beloved disciple's.


1	“저기 성진우 헌터 아냐”		"That's not Sung Jin-woo Hunter."
2	“어디, 어디”	"Where, where?"	"Where, where"
3	“헐... 진짜 성진우야”	"Hull ... It's a real Sung Jin."	"Huh... It's really Sung Jin-woo."
4	주말을 맞아 놀이공원을 찾아온 많은 방문객들이 진우를 알아보고 신기하다는 눈빛을 보내왔다.	A lot of visitors came to the amusement park on the weekend, and they were looking for Jin-woo and they were looking at it.	Many visitors to the amusement park for the weekend saw Jin-woo and gave him a curious look.
5	“옆에 여자는 누구야? 여친인가”	Who is the woman next to him? His girlfriend?"	Who's the woman next to you? Is it a girlfriend
6	“가만... 저거 헌터스 차해인 헌터 아니야”	"It's not ... Hunter, that's the Hunters Cha Hea-in, is not it?"	"Man... that's A Hunter, the Hunter Cha Hae ."
7	“헐! 대박”	"OMG! Jackpot!"	"Huh! Awesome."
8	“뭐야, 두 사람 사귀고 있었어”	"What, were you two dating?"	"What, you two were dating."
9	움직임에 걸리적거리지 않도록 항상 단정한 숏컷을 유지하고 있는 여성.	A woman who always keeps a tight cut so that she does not get caught in movement.	a woman who always keeps a neat short cut so as not to be swayed by movement
10	차해인은 아직 자신을 둘러싼 사람들의 시선에 익숙하지 않은지 고개를 약간 떨어뜨리고는 자그마한 목소리로 물었다.	Cha Hae-in dropped his head a little and asked with a small voice that he was not familiar with the gaze of the people surrounding him.	Cha Hea-in dropped his head a little and asked in a small voice if he was not familiar with the eyes of the people around him.
11	“이런 데 좋아했었어요”	"Did you like this?"	"I used to like this."
12	진우가 웃으며 말했다.	Jin-woo said with a smile.	Jin-woo smiled and said.
13	“딱히 좋아하진 않지만 꼭 한 번은 와 보고 싶었거든요”	"I do not like it, but I just wanted to see it once."	"I don't really like it, but I've always wanted to come."
14	마수를 벨 때의 얼음장 갚은 표정은 어디 가고 아이 같은 얼굴로 웃는 진우를 바라보며, 차해인은 자신의 가슴이 그 어느 때보다 빠르게 뛰고 있다는 사실을 깨달았다.	When Magic Beast's bell was frozen, he looked back at the smiling face of his face like a child, and Cha Hae-in realized that his heart was running faster than ever.	Looking at Jin-woo, who smiles like a child, the woman realized that her heart was beating faster than ever before.
15	그런데 옆에 있는 이는 S급 헌터 중에서도 특출한 남자.	However, the man next to him is a man who is distinguished among S class Hunters.	But the man next to him is one of the best among S-rated Hunter.
16	이렇게 시끄럽게 뛰는 심장 소리를 듣지 못할 리가 없다는 생각에 차해인의 뺨이 뜨거워졌다.	The cheek of Cha Hae-in was so hot that he could not hear the loud heart beating.	The thought that he could not hear such a loud beating of the heart made the victim(Hea-in?)'s cheeks glow.
17	조금이라도 더 진우의 주위를 돌리기 위해 그녀는 다른 질문을 꺼냈다.	In order to turn Jin-woo around a bit more, she pulled out another question.	To turn around any more of Jin-woo, she asked another question.
18	“꼭 한 번은 와 보고 싶었던 곳에 왜 저를..”	"Why did I want to come and see you once ..."	"Why me where I've always wanted to come?"
19	“친구가 해인 씨뿐이라서”	"Only a friend is Hae-in."	"Because you're the only friend you have."
20	“네”	"Yeah?"	"Yes"
21	언제부터 성진우 헌터와 친구처럼 지내기로 했더라?	When did you decide to be friends with Hunter Sung Jin-woo?	When did you decide to be friends with SungJin-woo Hunter?
22	없는 기억을 떠올리려 노력하던 차해인이 무심코 고개를 들어 올렸을 때, 서로 눈이 마주치게 된 진우가 장난스런 미소를 지었다.	When Cha Hae-in, who was trying to remember the missing memories, unwittingly lifted his head, Jinwo, who had come into contact with each other, smiled mischievously.	Jin-woo, who came into contact with each other, smiled mischievously when the car driver, who was trying to recall the missing memory, inadvertently raised his head.
23	“왜, 그 이상한 조각상 앞에서..”	"Why, before that strange statue ..."	"Why, in front of that strange statue...
24	아, 그날.	Oh, that day.	Oh, that day.
25	진우를 구하러 이중던전으로 들어갔던 날, 거기서 만난 말을 하는 천사상이 물어 왔었다.	The day when I went into a double dungeon to save Jin-woo, the angel statue that I met there had asked me.	On the day I entered the Double Dungeon to save Jin-woo, an angel speaking there asked me.
26	-너와 성진우는 어떤 관계냐?	- What is the relationship between you and Sungjin?	-What is your relationship with Sung Jin-woo?
27	-...친구.	-...friend.	...friend.
28	아마도 진우는 그때 대답을 기억하고 있는 듯했다.	Perhaps Jin-woo seemed to remember the answer at that time.	Perhaps Jin-woo remembered the answer then.
29	“그거 듣고 있었어요”	"Did you hear that?"	"I was listening to that."
30	“들리더라고요. 남들보다 귀가 좋은 편이라”	"It sounded. I have a better ear than others."	"I heard you. He has a better ear than others."
31	뭔가 조금 억울한 기분이 들었지만, 그때도 역시 진우를 구하기는커녕 역으로 도움을 받고 말았다.	I felt a little uneasy about something, but then I got help from the station as well, rather than seeking Jin-woo.	I felt a little unfair, but then I got the help of the station, let alone saving Jin-woo.
32	진우 도움으로 몇 번이나 목숨을 건졌다는 사실이 새삼 실감났다.	I realized that I had saved my life several times with the help of Jin-woo.	I realized how many times he saved his life with the help of Jin-woo.
33	“그런데... 그 이상한 던전은 결국 정체가 뭐였어요”	"But ... what was that strange dungeon in the end?"	"But... what was that strange dungeon?"
34	언젠가 듣기로 했던 설명.	The explanation I was going to hear someday.	an explanation that was to be heard some day
35	하지만 진우는 아직 대답할 때가 아니라고 생각했다.	But Jin-woo thought it was not the time to answer.	But Jin-woo didn't think it was time to answer.
36	“다음에 생각이 좀 정리되면 그때 말해 줄게요. 나도 지금은 뭐가 뭔지 잘 모르겠어서”	"I'll tell you later when I think about it. I do not know what it is now."	"I'll tell you then when I'm done with my thoughts. I don't know what's going on right now.
37	차해인은 알겠다는 듯 고개를 끄덕거렸다.	The Cha Hae-in nodded as if she knew.	the car driver nodded intelligently.
38	잠시 대화가 끊긴 사이, 진우가 문득 주변을 둘러보았다.	While the conversation broke down for a while, Jin-woo suddenly looked around.	While the conversation was interrupted for a moment, Jin-woo.
39	“여기! 여기도 좀 봐주세요”	"here! Please check out here too! "	"Here! Look here too."
40	“저 헌터님 팬이에요”	"That's Hunter's fan!"	"I'm a fan of Hunter."
41	마치 유명 연예인이 번화가를 걸을 때처럼 벌떼같이 몰려든 사람들이 휴대폰을 들이대고 있었다.	It was as if a famous entertainer walked in a downtown area and people swarming with bees swarmed their cell phones.	Beetle mobs of people were swarming around like a famous celebrity walking on a busy street.
42	이제 사람들에겐 어지간한 슈퍼스타들보다 진우의 얼굴이 더 익숙했다.	Now people are more familiar with the face of Jin-woo than the superstars who have been superb.	Now, people were more familiar with Jin-woo's face than decent superstars.
43	극초대형 게이트가 생성된 뒤로 채널 어디를 틀어도 진우의 얼굴이 보였던 탓이었다.	It was because Jin-woo's face could be seen anywhere on the channel after the ultra-large gate was created.	After the ultra-high gate was created, Jin-woo's face was visible no matter where the channel was played.
44	평소라면 웃어넘길 일.	If it is usual, laugh.	an ordinary laugh
45	하지만 동행까지 있는 휴식 시간을 방해받고 싶지는 않았다.	But I did not want to be disturbed by the relaxation time that accompanied me.	However, I did not want to be interrupted during the break.
46	‘나와라.’	Come out. ’	Get out of here.'
47	진우가 지시를 내리자, 무보수로도 누구보다 열심히 일하는 진우의 개인 보디가드들이 모습을 드러냈다.	When Jin-woo gave the instructions, Jin-woo's personal bodyguards, who worked harder than anyone else, showed up.	Jin-woo's personal bodyguards, who work harder than anyone, appeared when he ordered.
48	이그리트 와 정예 기사들.	These grit and elite articles.	[Egrit] and elite knights.
49	그림자에서 튀어나온 30기의 기사들이 진우와 차해인을 둥글게 에워싸고는 보조를 맞춰 척척 걸었다.	Thirty characters protruding from the shadows surrounded the Jin-woo and Cha Hae-in and walked to the side of the pillar.	Thirty knights, who came out of the shadows, encircled Jin-woo and Cha Hae-in and walked in step.
50	특히 이그리트 는 카메라 플래시가 터지는 곳에 일일이 찾아가 검지를 세워 흔들며 주의를 주었다.	Especially, 『Ygritte』 was careful to go to the place where the camera flash pops and waggle its index finger.	In particular, [Egrit] visited each of the places where the camera's flash was blown, and waved his index finger.
51	기사들의 에스코트를 받으며 걷게 된 차해인이 당황스러워했다.	I was embarrassed by Hae-in that I walked to in the escort of the Knights.	Cha Hea-in's escort for the car driver was baffled.
52	“이렇게 하는 게 훨씬 더 눈에 띠지 않을까요”	"Would not it be more noticeable to do this?"	"I don't think it's going to be much more noticeable."
53	“우리 눈에만 안 보이면 됐죠”	"It would not look in our eyes."	"We didn't have to see it in our eyes."
54	어쩐지 설득력이 있어서 차해인의 고개가 절로 끄덕거려졌다.	Somehow it was convincing, and the head of Cha Hae-in was nodded.	Somehow Cha Hea-in's head nodded to me because he was so persuasive.
55	아닌 게 아니라 사방에서 쏟아지던 시선들이 사라지니 정말로 마음이 편해지는 기분이었다.	It was not that I felt like I was really relieved because the gaze that had been pouring from everywhere disappeared.	I felt really comfortable when the eyes of people everywhere disappeared.
56	그러고 보니.	Come to think of it.	Come to think of that.
57	이렇게 가벼운 마음으로 외출한 적이 얼마 만이던가?	How often did you go out with such a light heart?	How long have you been out with such a light heart?
58	헌터가 되고 나서 약 2년.	About two years since I became a hunter.	About two years after becoming Hunter.
59	그동안 그녀는 한 번도 마음 편히 쉬어 본 기억이 없었다.	In the meantime, she had never remembered resting comfortably.	She had never felt at ease.
60	레이드에서 빠지는 날은 동료들이 다칠까 봐, 레이드에 합류한 날은 행여 실수가 있을까 봐.	I wonder if my colleagues will get hurt on the day I get out of the raid.	The day you fall off the radar, your teammates are going to get hurt, and the day you join the team, you're going to make a mistake.
61	늘 촉각을 곤두세우고 긴장된 시간을 보내야 했다.	I always had to feel nervous and tense.	I had to be alert and have a nervous time.
62	하지만.	But.	but
63	‘...이 사람과 있을 때는 달라.’	... It's different when you're with this person. ’	...it's different when I'm with him.
64	자신이 기댈 수 있는 남자.	A man who can rely on himself.	a man to whom one can lean on
65	진우와 함께 있으면 자신을 의지하는 동료들의 기대에 부응해야 하는 의무에서 벗어나, 그냥 한 명의 여자로 돌아간 것 같은 기분이 들었다.	With Jin-woo, I feel like I have just returned from a duty to meet the expectation of my colleagues who depend on me.	With Jin-woo, I felt as if I had just returned to a single woman, relieved of the obligation to live up to the expectations of my colleagues who relied on me.
66	한 걸음.	One step.	a step
67	자신도 모르게 진우에게 붙어선 차해인의 볼이 빨갛게 물들었다.	Unbeknown to Jin-woo, Hae-in's cheeks turned red.	Unbeknown to Jin-woo, the victim(Hea-in?)'s cheeks turned red.
68	‘향기가... 나.’	The scent ... I. ’	The smell... me.'
69	한결 표정이 밝아진 차해인을 보고 진우가 뒤늦게 후회했다.	Seeing Cha Hae-in, who had a brighter face, Jin-woo belatedly regretted it.	Seeing Cha Hae-in, who had a brighter face, Jin-woo belatedly regretted it.
70	‘진작부터 이럴걸.’	I will do this from the beginning. ’	It's going to be like this.’
71	진우는 탈것들을 둘러보다 아찔한 높이에서 초고속으로 떨어져 내리는 놀이기구를 가리키며 물었다.	Jin-woo asked, pointing to the rides that fall off at high speed from a dizzying height rather than look around the mounts.	Jin-woo looked around and asked, pointing to a ride that fell from a dizzy height to a super-fast speed.
72	“저거 타 볼래요”	"Do you want to see that?"	"I'd like to ride that."
73	“네”	"Yeah."	"Yes"
74	너무 쉽게 나온 대답에 진우가 다른 놀이기구를 가리켰다.	Jin-woo pointed to other rides in the answer that came too easily.	Jin-woo pointed to another ride in an easy answer.
75	“저건 어때요”	"How about that?"	How's that?
76	“좋아요”	"good."	"Okay"
77	“그럼 그 옆에 건요”	"Then what's next?"	"Then, next to him."
78	“그것도 좋아요”	"That's good too."	"That's good."
79	“다 좋아요”	"All right?"	"It's all right."
80	“네, 다 좋아요”	"Yes, everything is good."	"Yes, everything is fine."
81	상기된 얼굴로 대답하는 차해인을 바라보며 진우가 피식 웃었다.	Jin looked at the Cha hindered by his face and laughed.	Jin-woo smiled at Cha Hea-in who answered with a bright smile.
82	‘뭐야, 나만 이런 데 오고 싶었던 게 아니었네.’	What, I just did not want to come to this.’	Wow, I didn't want to come to this place’
83	싫어하는 기색이 아니라 마음이 놓인 진우가 그녀의 손목을 가볍게 잡고 가장 가까운 놀이기구로 이끌었다.	Instead of disliking her, Jin-woo put her mind at ease and held her to the nearest rides.	Jin-woo, not a hateful look, took her by the wrist lightly and led her to the nearest ride.
84	“그럼 전부 다 타 보죠, 우리”	"So let's ride it all, we."	"Then let's all get on board, shall we?"
85	* * *	* * *	* * *
86	하지만.	But.	but
87	기대했던 것만큼의 재미는 없었다.	I did not have as much fun as I expected.	It wasn't as funny as I expected.
88	꺅! 꺅!	꺅! 꺅!	Yum! Yum!
89	으아아-! Wow, ahh!	OMG-!	Ugh!
90	운 좋게 롤러코스터의 가장 앞좌석에 앉게 된 진우는 비명을 질러 대는 사람들 속에서 별 감흥 없이 빠르게 지나쳐 가는 풍경들을 감상했다.	Luckily, Jin-woo, sitting in the front seat of the roller coaster, appreciated the sceneries that quickly passed without inspiration in the screaming crowd.	Fortunately, Jin-woo, who got to sit in the front seat of the roller coaster, enjoyed the breathtakingly fast-paced scenery among screaming crowds.
91	‘어? 저 꼬마 저러다가 아이스크림 흘리겠네. 엇, 역시나. 잠깐, 음식점 코너가 저쪽이던가? 근데 아직 저녁 먹기엔 시간이 좀 이르고...’	uh? I'm going to shed some ice cream. Well, yeah. Wait, is the restaurant corner over there? But I have not had enough time to eat dinner yet ... ’	What? That little boy will spill ice cream. Oh, as expected. Wait, is that the corner of the restaurant over there? But it's still a little early to have dinner...
92	흠.	Hmm.	Huh.
93	롤러코스터가 가속하는 순간, 모든 배경들이 저속 재생하는 영상처럼 느릿해진 까닭에 진우는 별 수 없이 지루한 시간을 보내고 있었다.	As the roller coaster accelerates, Jin-woo was having a boring time because all the backgrounds were as slow as slow-moving images.	As the roller coaster accelerated, Jin-woo was spending countless boring hours because all the backgrounds became as slow as a slow-playing video.
94	마음만 먹는다면 롤러코스터가 멈출 때까지 서서 탈 수도 있을 것 같았다.	If you were just thinking about it, you could stand and stand until the roller coaster stopped.	I thought I could ride the roller coaster standing until it stopped if I wanted to.
95	‘...’	... ’	‘...’
96	나오려는 하품을 힘겹게 참아내던 진우가 뒤를 돌아보았다.	Jin-woo looked back as he struggled to cope with yawning to come out.	Jin-woo, who struggled to resist the yawn, turned around.
97	타 보고 싶다고 지원한 이그리트 와 병사들 몇몇 뒤로 즐거운 비명을 지르는 사람들의 모습이 눈에 들어왔다.	Some of 『Ygritte』 and soldiers who supported me wanting to get in the way came to my attention.	I could see some of the soldiers screaming happily behind [Egrit] who had applied for the ride.
98	그들의 안면 근육 하나하나에서 현재 그들이 느끼고 있는 스릴감과 즐거움이 전해져 왔다.	Each of their facial muscles has been conveyed the thrill and pleasure they are feeling now.	From each of their facial muscles, the thrill and excitement they are feeling today has been told.
99	터질 듯 박동하고 있는 그들의 심장 소리들이 들려왔다.	I hear their heartbeat pulsating.	Their pounding hearts heard.
100	그 반면.	On the other hand.	on the other hand
101	슥.	슥.	in the dark
102	평상시처럼 차분히 뛰고 있는 자신의 심장을 손으로 느껴 본 진우가 슬며시 웃었다.	Jin-woo, who felt his heart beating slowly as usual, smiled grin.	Jin-woo, who felt his heart beating calmly as usual, smiled gently.
103	차라리 아득한 높이에 있던 초거대 신상의 얼굴에 한 방 먹여주기 위해 온힘을 다해 뛰어올랏던 때가 훨씬 더 신났다.	I was much more excited when I ran into all of my strength to feed the face of the gigantic statue that was at the height of the sky.	I was even more excited when I jumped up to feed the face of a super-massive statue, which was at a height that was much higher.
104	‘패널티 존의 지네들에게 쫓겨다닐 때는 또 어떻고.’	When I'm kicked out of the penalty zone, what about it?’	What if you're being chased by the centipede's centipede.
105	지금보다 백 배, 아니 만 배는 더 무서웠었지 그때가.	A hundred times more than now, but I was more scared than that.	A hundred times, no, 10,000 times more scary then.
106	아차차.	Akacha.	a teapot
107	진우는 상념을 떨치기 위해 고개를 빠르게 저었다.	Jin-woo quickly shook his head to give his thought.	Jin-woo shook his head quickly to dispel his imagination.
108	‘이런 곳까지 놀러 와서는 괴물들이나 떠올리고 있다니.’	When I came to these places, I was reminded of monsters.’	I can't believe I'm here to see monsters.’
109	나도 참 병이 아닌가 하는 걱정이 들 무렵.	When I was worried that I was a real illness.	When I was worried that I was seriously ill.
110	진우는 자신과 비슷한 표정으로 앉아 있는 동행을 발견했다.	Jin-woo found a companion sitting with a similar look.	Jin-woo found a company that was sitting with a similar look to him.
111	피식.	Figuring out.	an eating show
112	웃음이 나왔다.	Laughter came out.	A smile came out.
113	진우는 멍하니 생각에 잠겨 있던 차해인에게 물었다.	Jin-woo asked the Cha Hae-in, who was stupefied.	Jin-woo asked the thought-absorbed Cha Hea-iner(Hae-in).
114	“여기서 노는 거 재미없어요”	"Is not it fun to play here?"	"It's no fun playing here."
115	“아... 아뇨. 재밌어요”	"Oh ... no. fun."	"Ah, no. It's fun."
116	상대의 감각이 예민하니 남들처럼 큰소리로 외치지 않아도 된다는 사실도 좋았다.	It was also good that I did not have to shout like a loud voice because my opponent's senses were sensitive.	It was also good to know that he didn't have to shout out loud like others because he was sensitive to others.
117	“그런데 왜 소리 한 번 안 질러요”	‘But why do not you yell once?"	"But why don't you scream?"
118	그동안 갈아탄 놀이기구만 무려 다섯 개째.	There are only five rides that have been changed.	It's the fifth game I've played.
119	전부 스릴감 만점이라는 놀이기구들이었지만, 그녀는 그 흔한 '아' 소리 한 번 내지 않았다.	It was all rides of thrills, but she did not say that common 'ah' once.	It was all thrilling rides, but she didn't make the usual 'Ah' sound.
120	그녀도 S급 헌터.	She is also a S-class Hunter.	She's also an S-rated Hunter.
121	진우 자신만큼은 아니라도 그녀 또한 일반인의 범주를 까마득하게 벗어나 있는 것이다.	She is also out of the category of ordinary people.	Jin-woo is not as good as herself, but she is also completely out of the ordinary.
122	왠지.	Somehow.	just
123	자신만 혼자 동떨어져 있는 것이 아니라는 사실에 안심이 되었다.	I was relieved that I was not alone.	It was reassuring that he wasn't alone.
124	그 순간.	That moment.	At that moment.
125	문득 진우는 자신이 보는 세계를 그녀에게도 보여 주고 싶어졌다.	Suddenly Jin-woo wanted to show her the world she was seeing.	Suddenly, Jin-woo wanted to show her the world he saw.
126	진우의 의도를 감지한 베르가 진우를 만류했다.	I sensed the intention of Jin-woo, and he busted 『Ber』 Jin-woo.	Sensing Jin-woo's intentions, Ber dissuaded Jin-woo.
127	[왕이시여... 그 여자에게는 위험할 수도 있습니다.]	[King, it may be dangerous to her.]	My Lord... It can be dangerous for her.]
128	‘괜찮아. 해인 씨가 떨어지면 네가 책임지고 받아 내라. 혹시라도 놓치면... 알지?’	OK. If Mr. Hain falls, take responsibility. If you miss ... you know? ’	It's all right. If Mr. Haein falls, take care of him. If you miss it... You know?
129	[...뜻을 받들겠나이다.]	[... I will accept it.]	will you accept the will of...]
130	방해자도 사라졌겠다, 진우는 차해인에게 말했다.	The interrupter would have disappeared, Jin-woo told the Cha Hae-in.	The intruder must be gone, Jin-woo told the car wrecker.
131	“우리 이런 거 말고 진짜 재밌는 거 타러 갈래요”	"Would you like to go for a real fun, not like this?"	"We're going to go for something really fun."
132	“진짜... 재밌는 거요”	"Really ... interesting?"	"True... Funny thing."
133	롤러코스터가 멈춰 서자, 진우는 의아해하는 차해인을 데리고 광장으로 걸음을 옮겼다.	As the roller coaster stopped, Jin-woo took the strange Cha Hae-in to the square.	When the roller coaster stopped, Jin-woo walked to the plaza with a curious Cha Hea-iner(Hae-in).
134	우와-!	Wow-!	Wow!
135	사람들은 두 사람을 호위하는 검은 기사들을 보고 탄성을 터트렸다.	People were resilient when they saw black Knights escorting them.	People burst into exclamation when they saw black knights guarding them.
136	그러나 곧 그들의 탄성은 비명으로 바뀌었다.	But soon their elasticity turned into screaming.	But soon their exclamation was turned into a scream.
137	“헉”	"Ugh!"	"Huck"
138	“저게 뭐야”	"What is that?"	"What is that?"
139	그림자 병사들이 사람들을 뒤로 물려 확보한 공간에서 솟아올라온 거대한 검은 마수가 날개를 퍼덕거리며 하늘을 향해 포효를 내질렀다.	A gigantic black soldier, rising from a space where the shadow soldiers secured themselves behind them, fluttered their wings and roared toward the sky.	A giant black horse rose from a space that was secured by shadow soldiers, flapping its wings and roaring toward the sky.
140	키아아아아아아아아아- Kiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa--악-!	Kiah Aaak -!	Kiaaaaaaaaaak!
141	이렇게 가까이서 비룡을 보는 것이 처음인 차해인의 반응도 구경꾼들과 별반 다르지 않았다.	The reaction of Cha Hae-in, who was the first to see the dripstone in such close proximity, was no different from the viewers.	Cha Hae-in's reaction, which is the first time to see Biryong, was no different from other spectators.
142	“세, 세상에..”	"Three, my god ..."	"Oh, my God."
143	눈을 동그랗게 뜨고 있는 차해인에게, 진우가 손짓했다.	Jin woke hands to the car Hain who opened his eyes in a circle.	Jin-woo beckoned to the eye-opening car moat.
144	“올라와요, 얼른”	"Come on, come on."	"Come on, come on"
145	어느새 비룡의 허리에 올라타있는 진우를 보고 그녀가 아연실색했다.	She suddenly disappeared when she saw Jin-woo riding on her back.	She was stunned to see the rain on Biryong's waist.
146	“이걸... 이걸 탄다고요”	"Do you ... ride this?"	"I'm going to ride this... this one."
147	“말했잖아요”	‘I told you."	"I told you."
148	보다 못한 진우가 '지배자의 권능' 스킬로 그녀를 끌어올렸다.	Jin-woo, who is less than that, raised his with 『Power of ruler』skill.	Even worse, Jin-woo elevated Skill, the 'manager's power.'
149	“아”	"Ah!"	"Ah"
150	보이지 않는 힘에 끌려가자 그녀가 놀란 듯 소리를 냈다.	When she was dragged by the invisible force, she sounded surprised.	She exclaimed wonderfully when she was dragged by invisible forces.
151	하지만 진우가 기대하는 반응은 거기서 끝이 아니다.	But the reaction Jin-woo expects is not the end there.	However, Jin-woo's expected response is not the end there.
152	이제 시작일 뿐.	It's just the beginning.	It's just the beginning.
153	입을 다물지 못하고 있는 차해인을 뒤에 앉힌 진우가 카이셀에게 지시했다.	Jin-woo, who sat behind the Cha Hae-in who was unable to shut up, instructed Kaiser.	A man named Jin-woo, who sat behind the car's jaw, ordered Kacel to sit behind him.
154	“위로”	"up."	"Up"
155	키아악-!	Tears -!	Kiaak!
156	기다렸다는 듯 카이셀이 큰 날개를 퍼덕거리며 날아올랐다.	As if waiting, 『Kaiser』 flapped with his big wings.	As if he had waited, Kacel flapped his wings and flew up.
157	점점 멀어지고 있는 사람들을 내려다보며 차해인은 침을 꼴깍 삼켰다.	Looking down at the increasingly distant people, Cha Hae-in gulped.	Looking down at the people getting farther and farther, the car wrecker gulped.
158	확실히.	certainty.	of a certainty
159	놀이기구 따위를 탈 때의 긴장감과는 차원이 달랐다.	It was different from the tension when riding a play equipment.	The tension in rides was different.
160	자연스레 손이 진우의 허리를 감게 되었다.	Naturally, her hand was wrapped around his waist.	Naturally, his hands wound around the waist of Jin-woo.
161	이제 구경꾼들의 모습이 보이지 않을 정도의 높이가 되자 차해인의 목소리가 커졌다.	Now, when the height of the spectators was so high that they could not be seen, the voice of Cha Hae-in grew.	Now that the spectators are too high to be seen, the voice of the car movers has grown.
162	“저, 저기”	"Hey, over there."	"Well, there"
163	“예”	"Yes?"	"Yes"
164	“저 개미는 왜 따라 날고 있는 거죠”	"Why is that ant flying along?"	"Why is that ant flying along?"
165	진우가 고개를 내밀어 아래를 내려다보니 카이셀 밑으로 따라 올라오는 베르의 모습이 보였다.	When Jin-woo lifted his head and looked down, he could see 『Ber』 coming up to the bottom of 『Kaiser』.	When Jin-woo looked down, he looked up and saw Ber coming up from below the Khycel.
166	녀석의 비장한 표정에 진우는 자신도 모르게 웃음이 새어 나왔다.	Jin-woo lurks laughing in his spirited expression without knowing himself.	Jin-woo's expression of woe leaked a smile without knowing it.
167	“안전 요원요”	"Security agent!"	"Safety Agent"
168	“네”	"Yeah?"	"Yes"
169	“꽉 잡아요. 지금부터 날 거니까”	"Hold tight. I'll fly from now. "	"Get him. He'll be me from now."
170	“네에”	"Yes?"	"Neue"
171	더 이상 설명이 필요할까?	Do I need further explanation?	Do we need any more explanation?
172	진우는 자신의 허리에 감긴 차해인의 팔에서 엄청난 압력을 느꼈다.	Jin-woo felt tremendous pressure on Haein 's arm wrapped around his waist.	Jin-woo felt a lot of pressure from cha hae's arm, which was wrapped around his waist.
173	‘이거 평범한 남자였으면 허리가 접혔겠는데?’	’If this was an ordinary man, it would have broken his back.’	If this was an ordinary man, his back would have folded.'
174	그만큼 그녀가 두려움을 느끼고 있다는 이야기.	That's how much he is afraid of.	That's how much she is afraid of.
175	작전이 벌써 반 정도는 성공한 진우가 신난 목소리로 말했다.	The operation is already half successful, Jin-woo said in an excited voice.	The operation is already half successful, Jin-woo said in an excited voice.
176	“카이셀, 최고 속도로”	"Kaiser, at top speed!"	"Kaisele, at full speed"
177	키악!	Keyak!	Kiar!
178	전력을 다해 비행을 시작한 카이셀의 뒤로, 오늘 처음으로 터져 나온 차해인의 비명 소리가 길게 이어졌다.	After 『Kaiser』 , who started his flight with all his power, the scream of the Cha Hae-in that broke out for the first time lasted a long time.	After Kacel started his flight with all his might, Cha Hae started to scream.
179	* * *	* * *	* * *
180	바람을 가르고 날아가는 한 마리의 작은 용.	A small dragon that blows away the wind.	A small dragon flying through the wind.
181	쉬익-!	Sheik -!	Shh!
182	카이셀을 탄 진우는 뒤에 있는 이가 S급 헌터가 아니라면 갈 수 없었을 곳을 마음껏 날았다.	Jin-woo, who was in 『Kaiser』 , flew to where he would not have been able to go with Hea-in in the back.	Jin-woo, who rode a kaisel, flew wherever he could not have gone unless the person behind him was S-rated Hunter.
183	비바람이 몰아치는 구름 속에 들어가기도 했고, 높은 산맥을 스치듯 아슬아슬하게 날기도 했으며, 끝도 없이 펼쳐진 설원 위를 지나가기도 했다.	They went into the rain and wind clouds, flew near high mountains, and passed over endless snowplanes.	They went into the rain and wind clouds, flew near high mountains, and passed over endless snowplanes.
184	그중에서도 가장 아름다웠던 광경은 역시 바다 위에서 바라보는 석양이었다.	Among them, the most beautiful scene was the sunset from the sea.	Among them, the most beautiful scene was the sunset from the sea.
185	카이셀이 서서히 속도를 줄였다.	『Kaiser』 gradually reduced the speed.	The kycel slowly slowed down.
186	두 사람은 서늘히 뺨을 스쳐 가는 바닷바람과 함께 하늘을 주홍빛으로 물들이며 바다 저편으로 저물어 가는 태양을 지켜보았다.	They watched the sun shining in the scarlet sky with the sea breeze blowing slowly on the cheeks, and watching the sun go down to the other side of the sea.	The two watched the sun wading through the sea with a cool sea breeze.
187	물들어 버린 하늘처럼, 황홀한 풍경을 바라보는 차해인의 눈도 붉게 빛났다.	Like the tinted sky, Hea-in's eyes glowed red as she watched the ravishing scene..	Like the flooded sky, the eyes of the Cha Hae glistened at the ecstasy scene.
188	문득 그녀는 궁금해졌다.	Suddenly she became curious.	Suddenly she became curious.
189	“진우 씨”	"Mr. Jin-woo."	"Mr. Jin-woo"
190	“네”	"Yeah?"	"Yes"
191	“이런 경험을 하고 있으면서 왜 놀이공원 같은 곳에 간 거예요”	"Why are you going to an amusement park?"	"Why did you go to an amusement park with this experience?"
192	“그 놀이공원..”	"This amusement park ..."	"The amusement park...”
193	감상에 젖어 있던 진우가 천천히 말을 이었다.	Jin-woo, who was immersed in feelings, spoke slowly.	The sentimental Jin-woo slowly spoke.
194	“우리 아버지가 실종된 게이트가 생성되었던 곳이에요”	"This is where my father's missing where the gate was created."	"That is where my father's missing gate was created."
195	“아”	"Ah."	"Ah"
196	아버지가 실패하고 던전 브레이크가 터졌다면 문을 닫았을 공원에는 지금도 사람들이 넘쳐 났다.	The park, which would have been closed if his father had failed and the Dungeon brake exploded, was still crowded.	The park, which would have been closed if the father had failed and the Dungeon brake exploded, was still crowded.
197	처음엔 가족들을 남겨 두고 그렇게 떠나 버린 아버지를 원망하기도 했었지만.	At first, he hated his father for leaving his family behind.	At first, he hated his father for leaving his family behind.
198	지금은 거기서 웃고 떠드는 다른 가족들을 보는 것만으로도 비어 버린 가슴 속의 무언가가 채워지는 느낌이 들었다.	Right now, just seeing other families laughing and chatting there made me feel like something is filling up in my empty heart.	Right now, just seeing other families laughing and chatting there made him feel like something is filling up in my empty heart.
199	그러니까 그걸로 됐다.	So it was done.	That's it.
200	“그래서 언젠가 꼭 한 번은 가보고 싶었어요”	"So I wanted to go there one day."	"So I've always wanted to go there once."
201	쓸쓸히 말하는 진우의 등을 차해인이 말없이 안아 주었다.	Hea-in hugged the lonesome Jin-woo's back in silence.	Cha Hae hugged the lonesome Jin-woo's back in silence.
202	그녀의 따스한 온기가 등으로 전해져 왔다.	Her warm warmth has been conveyed to the back.	Her warm warmth has been passed down on her back.
203	차해인은 말했다.	Cha Hae-in said.	the car driver Cha Hae said.
204	“고마워요”	"Thank you."	"Thank you"
205	갑작스레 나온 인사에 진우가 뒤를 돌아보았지만 등에 밀착해 있는 차해인의 모습이 보일 리는 만무했다.	Jin-woo looked back at the sudden greeting, but it was almost impossible to see the scene of Hea-in close to his back.	Jin-woo looked back at the sudden greeting, but it was almost impossible to see the scene of a car victim close to his back.
206	“네”	"Yeah?"	"Yes"
207	“인사... 확실히 해 두고 싶었어요. 그동안 늘 도움만 받았으니까”	"Greetings ... I wanted to make sure. I've always been helped. "	"Hello... I wanted to make sure. I've always been helped."
208	맞닿아 있는 등에서, 숨결이 와닿는 목에서, 요동치고 있는 심장에서 그녀의 진심이 느껴졌다.	From her back, she felt her true heart in the throbbing heart in the throat neck.	On her back, in her breathing neck, she felt her true heart in the throbbing heart.
209	그래.	Yes.	Okay.
210	그러니까 그걸로 된 거다.	So that's what happened.	That's why it's done.
211	옅게 웃음 지던 진우가 카이셀의 방향을 반대로 돌렸다.	Jin-woo, who was laughing lightly, reversed the direction of 『Kaiser』 .	A light grinning Jin-woo turned the direction of Kai-cell.
212	“이제 우리 어디로 가는 거예요”	"Where are we going now?"	"Now where are we going?"
213	어쩐지 아쉬운 듯한 목소리로 묻는 차해인에게 진우가 대답했다.	Jin-woo replied to the Cha Hae-in, who is asking in an uncomfortable voice.	Jin-woo replied to Cha Hae in a somewhat regretful voice.
214	“보여 주고 싶은 게 있어요”	"I want to show you something."	"I want to show you something."
215	* * *	* * *	* * *
216	먼 길을 날아와 도착한 곳은 한국이 아닌 일본이었다.	It was Japan, not Korea, where I flew a long way.	It was Japan, not Korea, that flew a long way.
217	출입금지 지역이 되어 인간이 없음은 물론이고, 동물들조차 흉흉한 마수들의 기운을 피해 도망가 아무도 살지 않는 곳.	There is no human being in the restricted area, and even animals do not live in the place where they run away from the aura of the helpless masters.	Not only is it a no-man area, but even animals run away from the evil spirits and no one lives.
218	작은 생물의 숨소리조차 들리지 않는 넓은 숲 지역에 카이셀이 내려섰다.	In the wide forest area where even the breath of little creatures can not be heard, 『Kaiser』 fell down.	The Kacel has descended on a vast forest area that cannot even hear the breath of small creatures.
219	키악-!	Kick-!	Kiar!
220	바닥에 몸을 바짝 엎드린 카이셀 위에서 먼저 내려선 진우가 차해인을 도우려고 돌아섰다.	Jin-woo, who first descended on the floor of the cellar, fell down to help Hae-in.	Jin-woo, who stepped down from the Kacel on the ground, turned around to help Cha Hea-in Cha Hae.
221	“조심해서..”	"Be careful ..."	"Be careful..."
222	진우가 손을 채 뻗기도 전에 가볍게 안착한 차해인이 어깨를 으쓱했다.	Before Jin-woo reached for his hand, a light-seated Hea-in shrugged her shoulders.	Before Jin-woo reached for his hand, a light-seated Cha Hae shrugged her shoulders.
223	잠깐 그녀의 직업을 잊고 있었던 진우가 실소를 흘렸다.	Jin-woo, who had forgotten her job for a while, laughed.	Jin-woo, who had forgotten her job for a moment, was laughing.
224	“여긴...”	"Here?"	"Here..."
225	오늘 상상했던 것 이상만을 보아 온 차해인은 기대에 가득 찬 눈빛으로 주위를 둘러보았다.	The Cha Hae-in, who had seen more than he imagined today, looked around with his eyes full of anticipation.	After seeing more than he had imagined today, Cha Hae looked around with a look full of expectations.
226	하지만.	But.	but
227	이 근방에는 끝이 보이지 않는 수해 말고는 볼 게 없었다.	There was no other place to see except for the endless waterfalls.	There was nothing to see but the endless flood around here.
228	진우는 시스템 상점에서 산 모포를 바닥에 깔며 말했다.	Jin-woo said with the blanket he bought at the system store on the floor.	Jin-woo said with the blanket he bought at the system store on the floor.
229	“미리 말해 주면 재미없으니까 일단 누워 볼래요”	"Would you like to lie down since it's not fun if you tell me the details?"	"If you tell me the truth, it's not fun, so I'll just lie down."
230	“네”	"Yeah?"	"Yes"
231	잘못 들은 것일까?	Did she get it wrong?	Am I wrong?
232	그러나 S급 헌터의 청각이 이렇게 또렷한 발음을 잘못 들을 일도 없거니와, 모포 위의 진우는 벌써 누울 준비를 끝낸 상태였다.	However, the hearing of the S-class Hunter did not erroneously pronounce this clear pronunciation, and Jin-woo on the blankets had already finished preparing to lay down.	However, the hearing of the S-class Hunter was not wrong, so Jin-woo on the blanket was ready to lie down.
233	“어서요”	"Come on."	"Seoyo"
234	아무렇지 않게 독촉하는 진우를 보는 차해인의 가슴이 터질 듯 쿵쾅거리기 시작했다.	I started to chuckle as if Cha Hae-in that saw the cheer that seemed to be carelessly burst out.	The heart of the Cha Hae-in began to pound.
235	“진심... 이에요”	"Seriously ... is it?"	"True, I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-
236	차해인은 다시 한번 진우의 뜻을 확인했다.	Cha Hae-in once again confirmed the meaning of Jin-woo.	Cha Hae once again confirmed the meaning of Jin-woo.
237	그러나 진우는 조금의 흔들림도 없이 진지하게 고개를 끄덕였다.	But Jin-woo nodded seriously without any shaking.	But Jin-woo nodded earnestly without a shake.
238	머뭇거리던 차해인이 다가오는 것을 보고 진우는 천천히 자리에 누웠다. 곧 차해인도 큰 결심을 한 듯 진우 옆에 누워 다리를 반듯이 폈다.	When he saw the hesitating Cha Hea-in approaching, Jin-woo slowly lay down. Soon, Hea-in lay beside Jin-woo and seemed to have made a big determination.	When he saw the hesitating Cha Hae approaching, Jin-woo slowly lied down. Soon, Cha Hae lied beside Jin-woo and spread his legs as if he had made a big decision.
239	“준비... 됐어요”	"Get ready... Got it."	"Ready... Done."
240	눈을 질끈 감고서 말하는 차해인에게 진우가 말했다.	Jin-woo said to the Cha Hae-in, whose eyes closed tightly.	Jin-woo said to the speaker with his eyes closed.
241	“그럼 눈을 떠봐요”	"Then open your eyes."	"Then open your eyes."
242	살며시 눈을 뜨는 그녀에게 진우는 말없이 하늘을 가리켰다.	As she opened her eyes gently, she pointed to the sky silently.	As she slowly opened her eyes, Jin-woo pointed silently to the sky.
243	그리고 쏟아지는 별빛.	And the pouring starlight.	And the starlight.
244	“아..”	"Ah..."	"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...
245	하늘을 가득 채운 별빛들의 향연에 차해인은 자신도 모르게 탄성을 터트리고 말았다.	In the feast of starlight that filled the sky, Hae-in was unknowingly resilient.	In the midst of the feast of starlight filled the sky, Hae-in burst into a sigh of relief.
246	아름답다.	beautiful.	It's beautiful.
247	아름답다는 단어 말고는 그 어떤 수식어로 이 광경을 표현할 수 있을까?	Apart from the word "beautiful", what words can describe this scene?	Apart from the word "beautiful", what words can describe this scene?
248	차해인의 반응에 만족한 진우가 흐뭇하게 웃으며 말했다.	Jin-woo, who was satisfied with the reaction of Cha Hae-in, smiled happily.	Jin-woo, who was satisfied with the reaction of Cha Hae-in, smiled happily.
249	“던전 브레이크를 처리하러 여기 들렀다가 이 밤하늘을 보게 됐죠”	"I stopped here to deal with the dungeon breaks and I saw this night sky."	"I stopped by here to take care of the brakes and I saw this night sky."
250	지친 몸을 뉘고 눈을 감았는데 주변이 너무 밝아서 도무지 잠을 청할 수가 없었다.	He lay down and closed his eyes, but the surroundings were too bright to sleep.	I lay down and closed my eyes, but it was too bright to sleep.
251	그렇게 짜증을 내면서 눈을 떴더니 펼쳐진 것은 온 하늘을 둘러싼 별들의 메아리.	He was annoyed and when He opened his eyes ,he saw the shooting stars across the sky.	She opened her eyes with such irritation and opened her eyes to the echo of the stars all over the sky.
252	그 별빛들을 지켜보는 것만으로도 가슴이 뭉클 벅차올랐다.	Just watching the starlight, his heart was clutching.	The mere sight of the starlight filled my heart.
253	“누군가와 같이 이 밤하늘을 볼 수 있으면 얼마나 좋을까, 그렇게 생각했었습니다”	"I thought it would be great if I could see this night sky with someone."	"I thought it would be nice to be able to see the night sky with someone."
254	아무 소리도 들리지 않는 조용한 숲속에서 별빛만이 가득한 밤.	A night full of stars in a quiet forest where no sound can be heard.	a starlit night in a quiet forest
255	진우는 이 느낌을, 이 순간을 누군가와 공유하고 싶었다.	Jin-woo wanted to share this feeling with this moment.	Jin-woo wanted to share this feeling with someone.
256	그 결과는 다행히.	Fortunately, the result.	Fortunately for the result.
257	자신이 느끼는 것을 같이 느낄 수 있는 사람이 가까이에 있다는 사실은 강한 안도감을 주었다.	The fact that someone is close enough to feel the same way he feels gave a strong sense of relief.	The fact that someone is close enough to feel the same way he or she feels gave a strong sense of relief.
258	덩어리져 있던 마음이 부드럽게 풀어지는 기분이 들었다.	He felt like he was loosening my mind gently.	I felt my lump softened up.
259	그런데 그때.	But then.	But then.
260	‘어...?’	‘uh...?’	Uh...?'
261	진우는 자신의 손등 위로 올라오는 차해인의 손을 느꼈다.	Jin-woo felt the hand of Cha Hea-in rising above the back of his hand.	Jin-woo felt the hand of a Cha Hae rising above the back of his hand.
262	“손... 잡아도 돼요”	"Hand ... can I hold it?"	"Hand... You can hold it."
263	이미 잡고 있으면서.	already holding	already holding
264	미소를 지은 진우가 손등의 위치를 바꾸어 깍지를 꼈다.	Jin made a smile and changed the position of the back of his hand.	A smiling fox changed the position of his back and changed his fingers.
265	차가우면서도 부드러운 여성의 손이 손안에 가득 담기었다.	It was cold, but the hand of a soft woman was filled in his hand.	A cold yet soft woman's hands filled her hands.
266	조용히, 아주 조용히.	Quietly, very quietly.	Be quiet, be very quiet.
267	겹쳐니는 두 사람의 머리 위로 무수한 별빛들이 쏟아져 내렸다.	The stars twinkled over their head.	Overlapping stars poured down their heads.


1	.다음 날.	next day.	next day
2	운동선수나 인기 연예인의 소식 대신 헌터들의 이야기로 채워지기 시작한 지 오래인 스포츠 신문 일면에, 자극적인 제목의 기사 하나가 실렸다.	On the front page of the sports newspaper, which has long been filled with stories of hunters instead of athletes and popular celebrities, there was an exciting title article.	Instead of news from athletes or popular celebrities, a sensational headline appeared on the front page of a sports newspaper that has long been filled with stories from hunters.
3	[놀이공원을 찾은 성진우와 차해인, 사상 최강의 커플 탄생?]	[Seong Jin-woo and Cha Seong-in who found amusement park, the birth of the best couple ever?]	Sung Jin-woo and Cha Hae-in, who visited the amusement park together, the strongest couple ever born.
4	기사에는 놀이공원을 방문했던 두 사람의 모습이 담겨있는 휴대폰 사진들과, 마수를 타고 어디론가 향하는 마지막 사진이 대문짝만하게 나와 있었다.	In the article, there were photos of the cell phone that showed the two people who had visited the amusement park, and the last picture to go somewhere along the river.	The article contained pictures of two people visiting the amusement park, and the last picture of them heading somewhere in a magic spell.
5	원래 정보 보호를 받고 있는 두 헌터의 사생활은 게재가 불가능하지만.	The privacy of the two Hunters who were originally protected by information is not available.	The privacy of the two Hunter's originally protected information is impossible to publish.
6	엄청난 특종에 눈이 돌아간 신문사 측에서 몇 가지 제재를 각오하고서 기사를 터트리고 말았다.	The newspaper company, which had a huge amount of scandal, was ready for some sanctions.	The newspaper's eye-catching section exploded with a few restrictions.
7	반향은 엄청났다.	Reverberation was enormous.	The reverberation was tremendous.
8	이름만 대면 모르는 사람이 없는 두 S급 헌터의 스캔들은, 연일 쏟아지는 극초대형 게이트 관련 기사들에 지쳐 있던 사람들에게 새로운 활력을 불어넣어 주었다.	The scandals of the two S-class Hunters who do not know anyone by name gave a new boost to those who were tired of the super-sized gates that were pouring out every day.	The scandal of the two S-class Hunters, whose names are known to anyone, has given new life to those who are tired of the ever-widening ultra-high gate-related articles.
9	세계 최고의 남성 헌터와 한국 최고의 여성 헌터.	The best male hunter in the world and the best female hunter in Korea.	The world's best male Hunter and Korea's best female Hunter.
10	사람들은 폭발적인 관심을 보였다.	People showed explosive interest.	People showed explosive interest.
11	특히 인터넷에서 두 사람의 소식이 더 격렬하게 퍼져 나갔다.	In particular, the news of the two people spread more wildly on the Internet.	In particular, the news of the two men spread more fiercely on the Internet.
12	-이거 성진우 차해인이 결혼해서 애 낳으면 성진우 2세가 마수들 다 때려잡는 각 아니냐?	- If this marriage and marriage of Sung Jin-woo Cha Hae-in-in child, Sung Jin-woo II beat everybody, is not it?	-If Cha Hae-in gets married and gives birth to a baby, isn't it Sung Jin-woo's determination will rise to clear out all the Gates?
13	└성진우 2세 ㅋㅋㅋㅋㅋㅋ	└ Sung Jin-woo 2 ㅋㅋㅋ ㅋㅋㅋ	Sung Jin-woo II
14	└아직 정식으로 사귄다고 발표도 안 났는데 호들갑 떠는 거 봐라, 쯧쯧	└ I have not even announced that I have a formal relationship yet.	Look at all the fuss about our relationship, though we haven't even announced it's a formal date.
15	└그렇게 치면 성진우 아빠 엄마는 초특급 헌터라서 성진우가 나왔냐? 헌터가 어떻게 힘을 각성하는지도 모르는 급식충일 듯.	└ If so, Sung Jin-woo Dad's mom is a super-class hunter, so did Sung Jin-woo come out? Hunter seems to be an abundance of food that does not know how to awaken power.	If you play like that, did Sung Jin-woo come out because his dad and mom are super-special hunters? He seems to be a feeding bug who doesn't even know how Hunter awakens his power.
16	└그래도 진짜 두 사람이 사귄다면 기대되는 것은 사실 아님?	└ But is it true that if two real people come together?	Even so, isn't it true that you're really looking forward to seeing each other?
17	└진짜였으면 좋겠다. 부부 싸움 한 번 하면 주변 일대가 소멸ㅋㅋㅋㅋㅋ	I wish it was real. When a couple fight, the surrounding area disappears ㅋㅋ ㅋㅋㅋ	I hope it's real. Once a couple fights, the whole neighborhood dies down.
18	-난 서울 근교에 사는데 강남 근처 지나가다가 하늘에 뜬 게이트 보고 세상 멸망하는 줄 알았다. 근데 헌터들이 연애도 하고 놀러도 다니는 거 보면 아직 희망이 있다고 느껴져서 안심이 됨.	- I live in Seoul suburbs near Gangnam near the gate in the sky and saw that the world was perishing. But when the Hunters are playing with their friends, they feel relieved.	-I live near Seoul, and I thought I was going to die when I saw a gate in the sky near Gangnam. But when I see Hunter dating and hanging out, I feel like there's still hope. It's reassuring.
19	└이거 ㅇㅈ	└ This	└
20	└이 기회에 게이트 특집 방송들 좀 그만 내보냈으면 좋겠다.	└ I would like to let go of the special featured programs on this occasion.	I hope we can stop broadcasting gate specials at this opportunity.
21	└성진우 헌터님 차해인 헌터님 극초대형 게이트든 슈퍼초대형 게이트든 제발 막아 주세요!	└ Hunter Hunter Sung Jin-woo's Hunter Hunter's super-sized giant and super-huge gates Please stop!	Please stop the super-large gate or super-super-super-large gate!
22	“쯧쯧”	쯧. Tsk-.	"쯧쯧"
23	백호 길드의 사장, 백윤호는 혀 끝을 차면서 신문을 덮었다.	Byeongho guild president, Baek Yoon-ho covered the newspaper with the tip of his tongue.	Baek Yoon-ho, president of the guild, covered the newspaper with a kick on the tip of his tongue.
24	어쩐지 전부터 성진우 헌터를 보던 차해인 헌터의 눈빛이 심상치가 않더라니 다 이유가 있었군.	Somehow, Hunter, who was watching the Hunter Sung Jin-woo from before, had no reason to think that his eyes were so sad.	There was a reason why Hunter, the year of his car, looked so ugly.
25	하지만 그가 혀를 찬 건 두 사람의 교제 사실 때문이 아니었다.	But his tongue was not due to the fact of the two people 's fellowship.	But it wasn't because of the relationship between the two people that he blew his tongue.
26	“이거 기사 제목이 완전 엉터리잖아. 사상 최강의 커플이 뭐야, 커플이”	The title of this article is completely absurd. What is the best couple ever, couple.	"The title of this article is absolutely ridiculous. What's the strongest couple in history, the couple?
27	불만스러운 표정의 사장에게 마침 근처에 있던 안상민 과장이 물었다.	Ahn Sang-min, the head of the neighborhood, asked the president of the disgruntled expression.	The disgruntled boss was asked by Ahn Sang-min, the manager of the nearby.
28	“왜 그러십니까? 제가 보기엔 성진우 헌터와 차해인 헌터 커플 정도면 충분히 최강의 커플이라고 불려도 될 것 같은데”	"Why are you doing this? As far as I can see, Hunter Sung Jin-woo and Cha Hae-in Hunter couple can be called the strongest couple."	"What's wrong? I think Sung Jin-woo and Cha Hae-in can be called the strongest couple ever."
29	“성진우 헌터 옆에 어떤 여자를 붙여 놔도 최강 커플 탄생은 마찬가진데, 그게 기사 제목으로 무슨 가치가 있습니까”	"Even if you put a girl next to Hunter Sung Jin-woo, it is the same as the birth of the strongest couple."	"Whatever woman you put next to Hunter Sung Jin-woo, the birth of the strongest couple is very important, but what's the title of the article?"
30	어라?	what?	What?
31	듣고 보니 그렇다.	I hear it.	It turned out to be so.
32	진우 옆에 여자 헌터들을 한 명씩 대치시켜 보던 안상민은 백윤호의 설명에 고개를 끄덕였다.	Ahn Sang-min, who tried to replace one of the female hunters by Jin-woo, nodded at Baek Yoon-ho's explanation.	Ahn Sang-min, who tried to confront the female hunters one by one, nodded to Baek Yoon-ho's explanation.
33	성 헌터가 사귀는 사람이 그 여고생 헌터라고 하더라도, 두 사람을 이길 가능성이 있는 남녀가 떠오르지 않았다.	Even if the S-rank Hunter was a high school girl, there was not a man or woman who could possibly win.	Even though hunter Sung was dating the high school girl, no man or woman could beat them.
34	여고생 헌터는 그렇다 쳐도, 다른 한쪽이 너무 사기니까.	School girl hunter, yes, but the other side is buying too.	Even though Hunt, the other side buys too much.
35	“정말 그러네요, 사장님”	Really, boss."	"That's very true, sir."
36	“그렇다니까요”	It is.	"Yes."
37	다시금 고개를 끄덕이며 방금 자판기에서 뽑아 온 커피를 홀짝이던 안상민은 창가로 시선을 돌렸다.	Ahn sangmin, who nodded again and sipped the coffee that had just been pulled out of the vending machine, turned his gaze to the window.	Ahn Sang-min, who just sipped coffee from the vending machine with a nod, turned to the window.
38	“그런데 요즘 미세먼지가 정말 심하네요. 요새는 창문을 열어 놓기가 겁납니다”	But the fine dust is really bad these days. Fortress is afraid to open the window.	"But the fine dust is really bad these days. These days, I'm afraid to leave the windows open."
39	이맛살을 찌푸리며 반쯤 열려있던 창문을 닫으려던 안상민.	Ahn Sang-min, who tried to close the half-open window that frowned.	Ahn Sang-min was trying to close the half-open window with a frown.
40	하지만 백윤호가 그의 손길을 멈추게 만들었다.	But Baek Yoon-ho stopped his hand.	But Baek Yoon-ho stopped him.
41	“잠깐”	awhile.	"Wait"
42	“예”	Yes?	"Yes"
43	안상민에게 다가간 백윤호는 그가 닫으려던 창문을 도리어 열고서 밖으로 손을 뻗어 보았다.	When approaching Ahn Sang-min, Baek Yoon-ho opened the window he was about to close and stretched out his hand.	When he approached Ahn, Baek swung open the window he was about to close and reached out.
44	“이거... 미세먼지가 아닌데”	This is not fine dust.	"This isn't... fine dust."
45	손끝에 와 닿는 차가운 감촉.	The cold texture touches your fingertips.	a cold touch at the fingertips
46	이건 안개였다.	It was foggy.	It was fog.
47	그것도 뼛속까지 시릴 정도로, 지독한 냉기를 담은 안개.	It is a fog that contains a gigantic chill to the bone.	It is a fog that is so cold that it is chilled to the bone.
48	“이상한데”	Weird?	"That's weird."
49	이제 겨우 가을의 중턱을 넘어선 이 시기에 서울 도심 전체를 뒤덮은 겨울 안개라니.	It is winter fog that covers the entire city of Seoul at this time, just beyond the middle of autumn.	It's winter fog that covered the entire city of Seoul at a time when it was just over the middle of autumn.
50	순간 오싹한 기운이 목 뒤를 훑고 지나갔다.	A moment of sparkling energy passed through his neck.	A chill passed through the back of my neck at a moment.
51	짐승의 눈동자를 한 백윤호가 창밖을 노려보며 굳은 표정으로 중얼거렸다.	Baek Yoon - ho, staring at the beast 's eyes, looked at the window and muttered with a firm expression.	Baek Yun-ho, who had the animal's eyes on him, looked out of the window and muttered hard.
52	“뭔가... 뭔가 예감이 좋지 않아”	Something ... I do not feel good about something.	"Some... I don't have a good feeling about it."
53	* * *	* * *	* * *
54	진우가 먼저 눈을 떴다.	Jin-woo first opened his eyes.	Jin-woo opened his eyes first.
55	해인은 어제 많이 지쳤었는지 아직 단잠에서 깨어나지 못하고 있었다.	Hae-in was tired a lot yesterday was still awake from the nausea.	The moat was not awakened from sleep yet whether she was very tired yesterday.
56	이렇게.	like this.	So
57	누군가와 함께 맞는 아침이 얼마 만이던가?	How long has it been morning to meet someone?	How many mornings have you had with someone?
58	진우는 해인이 깨지 않게 조심스럽게 빠져나와 숲속으로 걸음을 옮겼다.	Jin-woo carefully stepped out of the way to the uninhibited and moved to the forest.	Jin-woo moved out of the woods carefully to prevent the pirates from waking up.
59	‘분명 이 근처였는데...’	It was obviously near ... ’	Surely, it was near here...'
60	전에도 한 번 신세를 졌던 인근 시냇가에서 몸을 닦고, 다시 해인이 잠들어 있는 장소로 돌아오는 길에.	On the way back to the place where Hae-in is asleep again.	On my way back to the place where the pirates were asleep, I washed my body in a nearby stream that I once was beholden to.
61	우뚝.	Tall.	an imposing figure
62	무언가를 발견한 진우가 그 자리에서 멈췄다.	Jin-woo, who found something, stopped on the spot.	Jin-woo, who found something, stopped there.
63	‘이건...?’	This...?’	It's...'
64	싹을 틔운 작은 나무.	A small tree with buds.	a sprouted little tree
65	어디세어나 볼 수 있을 법한 어린 식물이었지만 잎의 색깔이 은빛으로 빛나고 있었다.	It was a young plant that could be counted anywhere, but the color of the leaves was shining in silver.	It was a young plant that could be seen anywhere, but the leaves were shining silver.
66	지구상에서는 아직 발견된 적이 없는 나무였다.	It was a tree that has not yet been found on the earth.	It was a tree that had never been found on Earth.
67	아니나 다를까.	just as expected.	Sure enough.
68	나무에서는 진우가 아니었으면 감지하기도 힘들었을 아주 미미한 마력이 흘러나왔다.	In the wood, it was hard to detect if it was not Jin-woo, but very little magical power came out.	The tree emanated a very slight mana that would otherwise have been difficult to detect.
69	‘이 세상 것이 아니다.’	It is not the world. ’	Not in this world.'
70	마수와 마력 파장이 다른 걸 보니 마수는 아닌데.	I do not think it's a loser because I can see the difference between the magic power and magic power.	It's not because of the difference between magic and magic.
71	나무를 들여다보던 진우가 문득 고개를 들자 곳곳에 피어 있는 은색 잎사귀들이 보였다.	As Jin-woo, who was looking into the tree, suddenly looked up and saw silver leaves blooming everywhere.	When Jin-woo, who was looking at the tree, suddenly looked up, there were silver leaves everywhere.
72	주변 나무들이 서서히 말라 가고 있는 것과는 대조적인 모습이었다.	It was in contrast to the surrounding trees slowly drying out.	It was in contrast to the gradual drying up of the surrounding trees.
73	‘땅이... 변하고 있다.’	The ground is ... changing. ’	The ground is... changing.’
74	이것도 그 지배자란 녀석들의 계획인 걸까?	Is this also the plan of the rulers?	Is this their plan?
75	아니면 마수들에 의한 후유증 같은 것일까?	Or is it the aftereffect by the masters?	Or is it like the aftereffects of the cages?
76	손으로 파 낸 흙의 냄새를 맡아본 진우가 흙을 손가락으로 비비며 바닥에 조금씩 떨어뜨렸다.	Jin-woo, who smells of the soil dug by hand, rubbed the soil with his fingers and dropped a little on the floor.	After sniffing the dirt with his hands, Jin-woo rubbed the soil with his fingers and dropped it on the floor.
77	흙에도 미세하게 마력의 냄새가 섞여 있었다.	There was also a slight smell of magic in the soil.	The soil also had a subtle smell of mana.
78	어쩌면 인간만 알지 못하고 있을 뿐, 세계는 이미 마력과 뒤섞여 버린 것일지도 몰랐다.	Maybe it's just that humans are not aware of it, and the world might already be mixed with magic.	Perhaps the world has already been mixed with mana, with only human knowledge.
79	그때 저 멀리.	Then far away.	Back then.
80	잠에서 깨어난 해인의 인기척이 느껴졌다.	I felt the popularity of Hain who woke up from sleep.	I could feel the popularity of the tsunami that I woke up to.
81	손을 털어 내며 진우는 몸을 일으켰다.	He shook his hand and raised his body.	With a shake of his hand, Jin-woo raised himself.
82	변해 가는 세계를 걱정하는 것도 중요하지만, 지금은 그것보다 훨씬 더 중요한 게 있었다.	It is important to worry about the changing world, but now there is something far more important than that.	It is important to worry about the changing world, but there has been something much more important than that now.
83	자신이 없어진 걸 알고서 당황스러워하는 해인을 안심시켜 주는 것.	It gives relief to the paupers who know that they are gone.	To reassure a disconcerting sailor when he finds out he's gone.
84	일부러 기척을 드러내고서 다가오는 진우를 발견한 해인이 자그맣게 안도의 한숨을 내쉬었다.	After revealing his deliberate intention, Hain, who discovered the approaching Jin-woo, sighed a little relievedly.	The Hae-in, who intentionally let out his hunger, breathed a sigh of relief when he found the approaching pearl.
85	진우가 웃으며 인사했다.	Jin-woo greeted with a smile.	Jin-woo greeted me with a smile.
86	“잘 잤어요”	"Did you sleep well?"	"Good night."
87	뭣 때문인지 얼굴이 붉어진 해인은 시선을 피하며 대답했다.	Hain, who has a red face for some reason, replied, avoiding gaze.	Somehow the red-faced pirate Cha Hae replied avoiding his gaze.
88	“...네”	...Yeah.	"...Yes"
89	진우가 의아한 눈빛을 보내자 해인이 슬며시 고개를 들었다.	When Jin woke up his wondering eyes, Hain lifted his head with a sigh.	When Jin-woo gave a suspicious look, Haein slowly looked up.
90	“어디 갔다 왔어요”	"Where have you been?"	"Where have you been?"
91	조심스레 묻는 해인에게 진우가 목에 걸치고 있던 수건으로 머리를 닦아 내며 말했다.	Carefully, Hae-in asked Jin - woo, wiping his hair with a towel around his neck.	Jin-woo wiped his head with a towel around his neck to the careful asking Hae-in.
92	“좀 씻고 왔어요”	I came to wash.	"I've washed it."
93	그러고 보니.	Come to think of it.	Come to think of that.
94	씻고 싶은 것은 그녀도 마찬가지일 것이다.	I would like to wash her as well.	It would be the same for her to wash.
95	특히 바닷바람은 조금만 맞고나도 소금기가 몸에 남는다.	Especially the sea breeze is just a little bit, and I also have the salt.	Especially, the saltiness remains even when the sea breeze blows a little.
96	‘그렇다고 숙녀를 이런 데서 씻게 할 수도 없고...’	But I can not let a lady wash it like this ... ’	And I can't get a lady to wash in this place..’
97	방법을 생각해 보던 진우가 얼굴에 미소를 띄웠다.	When I was thinking about how to do it, Jin-woo made a smile on his face.	Jin-woo, who was thinking about how, smiled on his face.
98	거기라면 목욕도 식사도 한 번에 해결된다.	There, bath and meals are solved at once.	There you can take a bath and eat at once.
99	“이 근방에 조식이 끝내주는 호텔을 하나 알고 있는데, 거기 밥 먹으러 갈래요”	I know one of the hotels in the area that has a great breakfast nearby, do you want to go there for lunch?	"I know a nice breakfast hotel near here, and I'd like to go eat there."
100	말은 안 했지만 그렇지 않아도 배가 고팠는지 입을 앙다문 해인이 고개를 끄덕거렸다.	I did not say it, but I was hungry even if it was not so.	Hae-in nodded to see if he was hungry.
101	손을 뻗어 그녀를 일으켜 세워준 진우가 카이셀을 불러냈다.	Jin-woo reached her hand and raised her up.	Jin-woo, who reached for her to lift her up, called Kai-cell.
102	키아아아아아아아아아- Kiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa--악-!	Kiah Aaak -!	Kiaaaaaaaaaak!
103	날개를 펼친 카이셀을 보고 해인이 고개를 갸웃거렸다.	Hae-in looked at his head when he saw his wings spread.	Seals tilted their heads when they saw Kacel, whose wings unfolded.
104	“이 근방이라고 하지 않았어요”	Did not you say this neighborhood?	"I didn't say it was near here."
105	“제가 전력으로 달리면 5분 정도 거리라... 그럼 같이 뛰어가실래요”	"If I run by electric power, it will take about 5 minutes ... Will you go out with me?"	"If I run on electricity, it's about five minutes away. Why don't you run with me?
106	진우의 속도로 5분.	5 minutes at the speed of Jin-woo.	at the speed of the rain for five minutes
107	그게 얼마나 먼 거리일지 가늠해보던 해인이 군말 없이 카이셀 위에 올라탔다.	Hye, who was trying to figure out how far it was, got on top of Kaiser without a word.	The Hae-in, who had been trying to figure out how far it would be, jumped onto the Kacel without a word.
108	‘이야기가 빨라서 좋네.’	It's good that the story is fast. ’	It's good to have a quick talk’
109	씩 웃던 진우가 앞자리에 타자, 카이셀이 홰치며 날아올랐다.	Jin-woo, who laughed and laughed, took the lead and 『Kaiser』 fluttered.	When Jin-woo, who was smiling, got in front of him, Kai-cell whirled up.
110	한국에서는 카이셀의 모습이 자주 방송에 나와서 덜했는데, 카이셀을 직접 보게 될 일본 호텔 직원들의 반응은 어떨지.	In Korea, the appearance of Kaiser is often out on the air, but what about the reaction of Japanese hotel workers who will see Kaiser in person.	In Korea, the image of Kacel has been on TV less often, but what about the reaction of the Japanese hotel staff who will see it in person?
111	특히 요리사가 많이 놀라지 않기를 바라는 진우를 태우고, 카이셀은 호텔이 있는 방향으로 서서히 기수를 돌렸다.	Especially the chef wished to avoid being surprised, and Caeser slowly turned the rider towards the hotel.	Especially with Jin-woo, who wishes the chef not to be surprised much, Kacel slowly turned to the direction of the hotel.
112	* * *	* * *	* * *
113	‘그것'은 갑자기 나타났다.	It suddenly appeared.	It suddenly appeared.
114	가장 먼저 '그것'을 발견한 사람은 방금 막 헌터협회에서 자신이 B급 각성자라는 측정 결과를 받고 나온 중년 남성이었다.	The first person to discover 'it' was a middle-aged man who had just received a measurement from the Hunter Society that he was a Class B awakeninger.	The first person to discover it was a middle-aged man who had just come out of the Hunter Association's measurements that he was a B-level awakening.
115	툭.	Took.	Tuk.
116	어느새 자신 앞에 나타난 '그것'과 어깨를 부딪치고 만 남성이 그 자리에 멈춰 섰다.	I hit the shoulder with 'It' that appeared before myself, and the man stopped at that place.	Suddenly, a man stopped there, bumping his shoulder against the "it" that appeared in front of him.
117	“어라”	what?	"Go"
118	남성은 그림자를 따라 고개를 들어 올렸다.	The man lifted his head along the shadows.	The man followed the shadow and raised his head.
119	눈앞에는 2미터가 훨씬 넘어 보이는 거구 사내가 버티고 서 있었다.	There was a man standing in front of me, which seemed to be 2 meters far beyond.	A large man stood standing before him, looking over two meters.
120	짐승의 가죽 같은 것으로 만든 옷을 걸치고 있는 사내에게서 느껴지는 것은 야성미.	It is a wild feeling that is felt by a man wearing clothes made of beast's leather.	It is no secret that I feel from a man wearing clothes made of animal skins.
121	아니, 미(美)라기보다는 야성 그 자체였다.	No, it was wildness itself rather than beauty.	No, it was more of a wildcat than a beauty.
122	사내의 덩치가 워낙 시선을 잡아끄는 크기다 보니 멈춰 선 중년 남자와 사내에게 금방 사람들의 시선이 집중되었다.	As the size of the inside of the company catches so much attention, the attention of the middle-aged man and the man who stopped at once was concentrated.	The man's size was so eye-catching that the stopped middle-aged man and the man immediately drew attention.
123	“뭐야, 저기 싸우는 거야”	What, are you fighting over there?	"What, you're fighting over there."
124	“와! 저 남자 덩치 장난 아닌데? 마동욱도 한 수 접어줘야겠다”	Wow! That man is not a joke. Myeong-wook should also fold one.	"Wow! That guy's so big! Ma Dong-wook should give it up."
125	“근데 저 아저씨 미쳤나 봐? 저러다 구급차에 실려 가려고”	But is he crazy? I'm going to be taken to an ambulance.	"But you think he's crazy? I'm going to be taken to an ambulance."
126	사람으로 북적거리던 도로에 갑자기 무거운 정적이 내려앉은 느낌.	Sudden heavy down on the road bustling with people.	It feels like a heavy silence fell on the road, which was crowded with people.
127	시선을 한 몸에 받게 된 중년 남자가 느낀 바로는 그러했다.	That was the way a middle - aged man felt his gaze.	That's what a middle-aged man feels about.
128	평소 같으면 바로 사과하고 물러났겠지만, 그때의 자신과 지금의 자신은 전혀 다르다.	I would have apologized and withdrew immediately if I was the usual person, but I am completely different from myself at that time.	Normally, he apologized and stepped down immediately, but he and he are completely different from each other.
129	상사에게 굽실거리고 부하에게 무시당하는 과거는 이제 없는 것이다.	There is no longer a past that is bent over to the boss and ignored by his subordinates.	There is no longer a past where people grovel to their superiors and be ignored by their subordinates.
130	‘나는 B급의 각성자.’	I am a awakened B-class hunter . ’	I am a B-level awakening.
131	B급이라면 헌터들 중에서도 상급.	If it is B grade, it is higher among Hunters.	If it's level B, it's the highest among Hunter.
132	덩치만 믿고 까부는 이런 '일반인'에게 비굴하게 고개를 숙일 필요가 전혀 없었다.	There was no need to bow his head to such a 'public figure'.	Believing in his size, the black man never had to stoop down.
133	중년 남자는 자신이 들고 있던 서류 가방을 얌전히 내려놓고 목에 힘을 주었다.	The middle - aged man put his briefcase down and gave strength to his neck.	The middle-aged man gently put down the briefcase he was carrying and gave strength to his neck.
134	“어이! 사람이 부딪혔으면 사과를 해야지”	Hey! If people hit you, you should apologize?	"Hey! I'll apologize when someone hits me."
135	마력.	magic power.	mana power
136	흥분한 심장이 거칠게 뛰기 시작하자 온몸 구석구석에서 격렬히 움직이고 있는 자신의 마력이 느껴졌다.	As the excited heart began to run wild, I felt my own magical power moving wild in every corner of my body.	As his excited heart began to beat wildly, he could feel his mana in every corner of his body.
137	몸의 세포가 말하고 있다.	The cells of the body are talking.	The body's cells are talking.
138	너는 살아 있다고.	You are alive.	You're alive.
139	넌 이제 헌터로서의 새 삶을 시작할 준비가 끝났다고.	You are now ready to start a new life as a hunter.	You're ready to start your new life as a Hunter.
140	자신의 기백에 눌렸는지 짐승 같은 사내는 아무 말도 하지 못한 채 가만히 서 있었다.	The beastly man stood still, unable to say anything.	The beast-like man stood still, under his own spirit, without saying anything.
141	사내의 반응을 본 중년 남자가 조금 더 신을 내었다.	The middle - aged man who watched the reaction of the company put on a little more shoes.	After seeing the man's reaction, a middle-aged man put on a little more shoes.
142	“그렇게 멀뚱멀뚱 서서 보고 있기만 하면 끝날 일인가? 사람이 잘못을 했으면 인정을 하고, 잘못을 저지른 사람에게 용서를 빌... 아, 아아”	Is it all right if you just stand there and look at it? If a person made a mistake, admit it, and forgive someone who committed the wrong ... Ah, ah!	If I just stand there staring at it, will it be over? If a man does something wrong, he admits it, and asks for forgiveness from the person who does it. Ah, ah"
143	사내가 우악스런 손으로 중년 남자의 머리를 쥐고 들어 올리자, 지켜보고 있던 사람들의 비명 소리가 터져 나왔다.	As the man grabbed a middle-aged man's head with his wicked hands, the screams of those who were watching burst out.	When the man grabbed the middle-aged man's head with a dirty hand, the cry of those watching came out.
144	“아! 아, 아아”	Ah! Ahhh!	"Ah! Ah, ah"
145	손아귀에 쥐어 짜이고 있는 중년 남자의 얼굴에서 굵은 혈관들이 불쑥불쑥 뛰어올랐다.	The coarse blood vessels jumped out of the face of a middle - aged man in his grip.	Thick blood vessels sprang up from the face of a middle-aged man squeezed in his palm.
146	곰.	bear.	Bear
147	아니, 범.	No, the pan.	No, Bum.
148	사자, 상어, 악어, 독사, 세상에 존재하는 그 어떤 포식자가 인간에게 이토록 압도적인 위압감을 줄 수 있을까?	Lions, sharks, crocodiles, serpents, and any predator that exists in the world can give such overwhelming pressure to humans?	Can lions, sharks, crocodiles, poisonous snakes, any predator in the world give humans such overwhelming pressure?
149	인간의 DNA에 각인되어 있는 맹수에 대한 공포가 중년 남자의 바지를 노랗게 적셨다.	Fear of wild beings engraved in human DNA has dampened the pants of a middle-aged man in yellow.	Fear of the beasts imprinted on human DNA has yellowed the pants of a middle-aged man.
150	“아... 아..”	Ah ... ah ...	"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
151	이윽고.	yet.	before long
152	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!	Creack!
153	뭔가가 으깨지는 소리와 함께 사방으로 피와 뇌수가 튀었다.	With the sound of something crumbling, blood and grey matter splashed all over the place.	There was a crack in the air and blood and brain water everywhere.
154	“꺄아아아아아악”	Aaaaaaa!"	"Aaaaaaaaaaaak"
155	사내는 거기서 그치지 않고 바닥에 축 늘어진 중년 남자의 시신을 게걸스럽게 먹어치우기 시작했다.	The man did not stop there, but began to devour the body of the middle-aged man who was hanging on the floor.	The man continued to gobble up the bodies of a middle-aged man on the floor.
156	“머, 먹고 있어”	I'm eating!	"Well, I'm eating."
157	“으, 으아아”	Uh, oh!	"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah
158	“뭐, 뭐야 저거? 뭐냐고”	What, what is that? What ?!	"What, what is that?" What?
159	요란한 식사가 일순간에 끝나고, 사내는 살점이 덕지덕지 묻은 입가를 손으로 쓸어내며 숙이고 있던 몸을 일으켰다.	The loud meal was finished in an instant, and the man swept his flesh with the flesh of the flesh, and raised his body.	At the end of the tumultuous meal, the man raised himself by hand, sweeping away the mouth where the flesh was soaking.
160	짐승.	beast.	Beast
161	일말의 이성도 찾아볼 수 없는 사내의 눈은 분명 짐승의 것이었다.	The eyes of the man who can not find the opposite reason were definitely of the beast.	The eyes of a man with no reason for it were of the beast.
162	비명을 지르며 도망간 사람도 많았던 반면, 아직 사태를 파악하지 못하고 사내의 기행을 구경하고 있는 인간들도 많았다.	While many people screamed and ran away, there were many people who were not able to grasp the situation and watched the traveling of the company.	While many people screamed and ran away, others did not know what was going on and were watching the man's performance.
163	짐승은 그들을 향해 울부짖었다.	The beast cried to them.	The beast howled at them.
164	[들어라, 미천한 인간들아! 지금부터 내가 너희를 사냥하겠다!]	[Listen, you humble humans! From now on I will hunt you!	[Listen, humble men! I'm going to hunt you down from now on!
165	천둥 같은 울음소리에 마비된 사람들이 덜덜 떨며 눈물을 흘렸다.	People who were paralyzed by a thunderous crying shed tears.	The people paralyzed by the thunderous cry were shaking and crying.
166	어느새 돋아난 날카로운 송곳니가 울부짖고 있는 사내의 입 사이로 위용을 드러냈다.	The sharp - edged fangs that had sprouted quickly showed the majesty among the crying mouths of the company.	The sharp fangs of the fangs suddenly showed their dignity through the howling man's mouth.
167	[내 이빨과 손톱이 너희 나약한 족속들의 피부와 살점을 모두 찢어발길 것이다!]	[My teeth and nails will tear all the skin and flesh of your weak families!]	My teeth and fingernails will tear off all the skin and flesh of your weak kin!
168	짐승들의 왕.	The king of beasts.	the king of beasts
169	이빨을 드러낸 송곳니 군주의 포효가 도로 전체를 쩌렁쩌렁 뒤흔들었다.	The roar of the canine monarch who showed his teeth shook the entire road.	The roar of the fangs of the monarch shook the whole road.
170	[어디 한번 나를 막아 봐라!]	[Stop me once!]	Stop me!
171	* * *	* * *	* * *
172	우진철 협회장은 시내 한복판에 아무 조짐도 없이 나타난 '끔찍한 것'에 대한 소식을 들었다.	Wu Jin-chul, the president of the association, heard the news about the "horrible thing" in the middle of the city without any signs.	Association president Woo Jin-chul heard about the "awesome" that appeared in the middle of the city without any sign.
173	“희생자는”	What about the victim(Hea-in?)?	"The Victims"
174	“현재로선 희생자들의 숫자를 파악하기가 불가능합니다”	At present, it is impossible to determine the number of victims.	"It's impossible to figure out the number of victims right now."
175	명동에서 처음 움직임이 포착된 '그것'은 시야에 들어오는 모든 인간들을 잡아 죽이며 직선 방향으로 움직이고 있었다.	The first movement in Myeongdong was captured, and it was moving in a straight line, grabbing and killing all the humans coming into view.	First detected in Myeong-dong, 'It' was moving in a straight line, capturing and killing all human beings who entered the field of vision.
176	“놈의 이동 경로로 계산했을 때 목적지로 예상되는 곳은..”	Where you are expected to arrive at the destination when you have calculated the route ...	"From his transport route, he's expected to be
177	“헌터협회군”	The Hunter Association.	"Hunter Association"
178	아랫입술을 깨문 우진철이 주먹을 움켜쥐었다.	Woo Jin-chul, holding his lower lip, grabbed his fist.	Woo Jin-chul clenched his fist after biting his lower lip.
179	“게이트에만 신경 써도 머리가 아플 지경인데 그런 괴물은 또 어디서..”	Even though I care about the gate, my head is sick, but where does the monster ...	"If you just pay attention to the gates, you're going to get a headache. Where else is that?"
180	하지만.	But.	but
181	이렇게 분노하고 있을 틈은 없다.	There is no room for such anger.	There is no time for such anger.
182	어떻게든 놈을 막을 수 있는 방도를 생각해 내야만 했다.	I had to figure out a way to stop him anyway.	I had to come up with a way to stop him somehow.
183	“성진우 헌터님은”	Hunter Sung Jin-woo?	"Sung Jin-woo Hunters"
184	“연락이 닿지 않습니다”	I can not reach you.	"No Contact"
185	“제기랄..”	Shit...	"JeGiral...
186	무심코 튀어나온 욕설.	A swearing that came out unintentionally.	a casual stream of abuse
187	방금 그 괴물을 막기 위해 나섰던 길드 하나가 손 한번 제대로 써 보지 못하고 전멸했다는 소식이 들려온 참이었다.	I heard that one of the guilds who had just stepped out to prevent the monster was wiped out without using the hand.	It had just been heard that a guild that was set out to stop the monster had not been used properly and had been wiped out.
188	마치 무언가를 기다리고 있는 것처럼 '그것'의 이동 속도가 그렇게 빠르지 않다는 것이 유일한 위안 거리였지만, 놈을 멈추지 못하면 지금도 엄청난 피해자들의 숫자가 천문학적으로 늘어날 것이 불을 보듯 뻔했다.	It was only comforting that the speed of "it" was not so fast as if it were waiting for something, but if it did not stop, it would almost seem like the astronomical number of victims would increase.	It was the only comfort that the 'it's not moving so fast as if it were waiting for something, but if he didn't stop, it was almost as if the number of victims was going to grow astronomically.
189	그런 상황에서.	In such a situation.	under such circumstances
190	국가 최고의 전력과 연락이 닿지 않는다는 보고는 최악의 상황을 가리키고 있었다.	The report that the country's greatest power was out of reach pointed to the worst.	The report that he could not contact the nation's best power indicated the worst.
191	‘여차하면 나라도...’	If you do not like the country ... ’	If there is...'
192	우진철이 각오를 다지며 굳게 다문 입속에서 이를 악물었을 때.	When Woo Jin - cheol set his mind and fixed it firmly in his mouth.	When Woo Jin-chul clenched his teeth in his mouth, which he was determined to do.
193	반가운 소식 하나가 날아 들어왔다.	One good news came in.	A good news flew in.
194	“협회장님”	President of the Association!	"The President of the Association"
195	허락도 없이 협회장실에 뛰어들어온 직원을 보고 우진철이 자리에서 벌떡 일어났다.	Woo Jin-chul rose from the office when he saw the employee who ran into the president's office without any permission.	Woo Jin-chul jumped out of his seat when he saw an employee jumping into the association's office without permission.
196	“성진우 헌터님의 연락인가”	Is Hunter Sung Jin-woo's contact?	"Sung Jin-woo's Contact?"
197	“그건 아닙니다. 하지만 마침 그 근처에 있으시던 세계적인 헌터님 한 분이 놈을 막기 위해 대치중이라고 합니다”	It is not. But at the end of the day, one of the world's hunters, Mr. Hunter, is trying to stop him!	"Not that. But one of the world's greatest hunters who just happened to be nearby is fighting to stop him."
198	“뭐? 누군데”	What? who?	"What? Who?"
199	“그게..”	that...	"That's...
200	* * *	* * *	* * *
201	독일 헌터계의 일인자.	The first person in the German Hunter system.	the first in German Hunter's world
202	레나트 니어만은 거리를 피로 물들이며 이쪽으로 다가오고 있는 괴물의 기운을 느꼈다.	Renat Neermann felt the aura of the monster approaching this way as he flooded the streets.	LENAT NIERMAN felt the monster approaching this way, dyeing the streets with blood.
203	‘내가... 할 수 있을까?’	Can I ...?	Can I... Can I?’
204	하지만 한 명의 헌터로서 죄 없는 시민들의 비명 소리를 듣고도 모른 체할 수는 없는 일.	But as a hunter, you can not ignore the screams of innocent civilians.	However, one can't ignore the scream of innocent citizens as a hunter.
205	레나트는 미 헌터관리국 헌터 포인트 랭킹 12위인 자신을 알아보고 환해지는 사람들의 표정을 둘러보면서 막중한 책임감을 느꼈다.	Renat Neermann felt a great sense of responsibility when he looked at the faces of the people who had become aware of himself as the twelfth rank of the Hunter Point Ranking of the 『Hunter Bureau』.	Lenart recognized himself as the 12th-ranked Hunter Point of the U.S. 『Hunter Bureau』 and felt a great sense of responsibility as he looked at the faces of brightened people.
206	그래.	Yes.	Okay.
207	할 수 있을까가 아니라 해야만 한다.	whether i can or not, I have to do it.	Whether or not you can, you must.
208	그것이 헌터로서의 사명감.	That's my duty as a hunter.	its mission as a Hunter
209	‘어쩌면...’	perhaps...’	Maybe...'
210	서울에 머물게 된 것도 저 괴물을 내 손으로 막게 하기 위한 운명의 장난일지도 모른다.	Staying in Seoul may be a fateful trick to stop my monster with my hand.	Staying in Seoul may be a game of fate to stop the monster with my hands.
211	비장한 얼굴을 한 레나트가 가슴팍의 단추 몇 개를 풀고, 저 멀리에 윤곽이 보이기 시작한 괴물을 향해 한 걸음을 떼려는 순간.	A moment when Renat Neermann, with a shabby face, unpacks a few buttons on his chest and tries to take a step toward the monster that has begun to look out there far away.	The moment Lenart, with a big face, unwraps a few buttons on his chest and takes a step toward a monster that's starting to see its outlines far away.
212	뒤에서 묵직한 목소리가 들려왔다.	A heavy voice came from behind.	A heavy voice came from behind.
213	“비켜”	Move.	"Visit"


1	통화권으로 들어서자마자 휴대폰이 쉴 새 없이 울려 댔다.	As soon he entered the cell range , the phone rang.	As soon as I entered the currency, my cell phone rang continuously.
2	‘헌터협회?’	Hunter Association? ’	Hunter Association?'
3	수신인을 확인한 진우의 얼굴이 굳어졌다.	Jin-woo's face confirmed the recipient.	Jin-woo's face, which confirmed the recipient, hardened.
4	es ew e) 2do설마 잠깐 자리를 비운 사이 무슨 일이라도 생긴 것일까?	What if something did not work for a while?	What happened while you were away for a moment?
5	진우는 빠르게 전화를 받았다.	Jin-woo quickly picked up the phone.	Jin-woo answered the phone quickly.
6	-허, 헌터님?	- Huh, hunter?	Huh, Hunter?
7	“네. 성진우입니다”	"Yeah. I'm Sung Jin-woo. "	"Yes, it's Sung Jin-woo."
8	협회 직원의 다급한 목소리에서 뭔가 심상치 않은 분위기를 읽어낸 진우가 의아해하며 물었다.	Jin-woo, who read an unusual atmosphere in the urgent voice of the association staff, wondered.	Jin-woo, who read out something unusual from the urgent voice of the association staff, asked, wondering.
9	“무슨 일이죠”	"What happened?"	"What's going on?"
10	-그게 그러니까, 아니 협회장님께서 직접 말씀하실 겁니다. 바로 협회장님 연결해 드리겠습니다.	- I mean, no, the president of the association will tell you. I will connect you directly to the association president.	I mean, the president of the association will speak to you in person. I'll connect you right away with the association president.
11	협회장이 나서야 할 사안.	What the president should do.	a matter for the president of the association
12	보통 일이 아니란 사실을 알게 된 진우가 말없이 협회장의 응답을 기다리는 사이, 연결 대기음이 끝나고 기다렸다는 듯 우진철의 급한 목소리가 흘러나왔다.	When Jin-woo found out that it was not a normal thing, she waited silently for the response of the president, and the urgent voice of Woo Jin-chul came out as if the connection waited for it.	While Jin-woo was waiting for the head of the association to respond without saying anything, Woo Jin-chul's urgent voice came out as if he had waited for him after the call.
13	-성 헌터님! 왜 연락이 안 되셨던 겁니까?	- Hunter Sung! Why did not you call me?	Sung Hunter! Why couldn't you get hold of him?
14	“방금 전까지 통화권 밖에 있었습니다”	"I was out of the range until just now." ***(buy a fucking satelite phone the fate of the whole world depends on you )"	"I was out of the phone right before the release."
15	잦은 던전 브레이크로 오염된 수해(樹海)에서는 바깥과의 연락이 원활히 되지 않았다.	Frequent dungeon brakes polluted the sea (seaweed) was not able to communicate with the outside.	In the flood damage contaminated by frequent Dungeon brakes, communication with the outside was not smooth.
16	그러나 지키고 싶은 사람들에게는 그림자 병사들을 하나씩은 다 붙여 놨기에 크게 문제 될 일은 없다고 생각했다.	However, I thought that it was not a big problem because I had one shadow soldier attached to those who want to keep safe.	But I thought it wouldn't be too much of a problem because I put all the shadow soldiers on each of them.
17	‘혹시 수해에 머무는 동안 하늘의 그 극초대형 게이트라도 열린 건가?’	Did you ever open that very big gate in the sky while you were in the water?’	Did you open that super-large gate in the sky while you were in the flood?’
18	그러기에는 아직 이틀 이상 남았을 텐데.	It would have been more than two days.	That's still more than two days away.
19	머릿속으로 온갖 추측이 난무하기 시작한 진우가 우진철에게 대답을 재촉하기 직전, 우진철이 현재 발생한 비상사태를 간단명료하게 설명했다.	Just before Jin-woo prompted Woo Jinchul to answer all kinds of speculation in his head, Woo Jin-chul explained the current emergency in a clear and concise way.	Jin-woo, who has started to have a lot of speculations in his head, briefly explained the current emergency situation, just before he urged Woo to answer.
20	-서울 시내 한복판에 괴물이 나타나 난동을 부리고 있습니다!	- A monster appears in the middle of Seoul city and it is raging!	A monster appears in the middle of downtown Seoul, causing a stir!
21	철렁.	The	an iron worm
22	간만에 맛본 휴식에 들떠 있던 진우는 한순간 가슴이 내려앉는 것 같은 기분을 느꼈다.	Jin-woo, who was excited about resting in the tide, felt a moment of chest down.	After a brief rest, Jin-woo felt as if his heart was sinking for a moment.
23	“마수들의 규모는 어느 정도입니까”	"How big are the monsters?"	"How big is the magicians?"
24	-규모라고 할 것도 없습니다. 단 하나입니다.	- There is no scale. Only one.	-There's nothing of scale. There's only
25	‘하나?’	one?’	One?'
26	지금 서울에는 모든 헌터들이 집결해 있다.	Now all the hunters are gathered in Seoul.	All the Hunter's are gathered in Seoul now.
27	극초대형 게이트에서 일어날 던전 브레이크를 방어하기 위해 모은 인원이니 시퍼렇게 날이 서 있을 것은 분명한 일.	It is clear that it is the person who is gathered to defend the dungeon braking which will rise in the extreme super gate,	As the number of people gathered to defend the dungeon brakes that will take place at the ultra-high gate, it is certain that the days will be like this.
28	심지어 협회에서는 장비가 부족한 헌터들에게 무기까지 지원했다.	Even the association supported weapons for hunters with limited equipment.	The association even provided weapons to the ill-equipped hunters.
29	‘그런데 갑자기 나타난 마수 한 마리에게 꼼짝없이 당하고 있다고?’	But suddenly, you are being rattled by one of the suddenly appearing fools?’	And you're being held captive by one of the sudden magic spells?’
30	의아한 기색의 진우에게 우진철의 설명이 빠르게 이어졌다.	Woo Jin-chul's explanation quickly came to Jin-woo, a wonder-eyed person.	Woo Jin-chul's explanation quickly continued for the mysterious Jin-woo.
31	-놈과 마주한 길드 하나가 순식간에 전멸했습니다. 아마도 보통 놈이 아닌 것 같습니다.	- One of the guilds facing him was instantly destroyed. Probably not a regular guy.	One guild I encountered was wiped out in no time. Maybe he's not the ordinary guy.
32	“놈의 위치는요”	"Where's the guy?"	"Where is he?"
33	-현재는 서울 그랜드 호텔 부근으로 파악되고 있습니다.	- It is now recognized as near the Grand Hotel in Seoul.	- Currently, it is located near the Grand Hotel in Seoul.
34	단순한 우연일까?	Is it just a coincidence?	Is it just a coincidence?
35	우진철 협회장의 입에서 토마스 안드레가 머물고 있는 특급 호텔의 이름이 나오자 진우는 목에 뭔가가 걸린 것 같은 께름칙한 기분이 들었다.	As the name of a luxury hotel in which Thomas Andre stayed at the mouth of the Woo Jin-chul Association President came out, Jin-woo felt like something was caught in his neck.	When the name of a luxury hotel where Thomas Andre is staying came out of the mouth of the association, Jin-woo felt as if something had stuck in his throat.
36	아니나 다를까.	just as expected.	Sure enough.
37	그를 언급하는 우진철 협회장의 목소리에서 불안감이 묻어나왔다.	There was anxiety in the voice of the president of Wu Jin-chul, referring to him.	Anxiety was expressed in the voice of Association President Woo Jin-chul, who mentioned him.
38	-지금 토마스 안드레 헌터님께서 그 괴물과 대치 중이라는 연락을 받고 오는 길입니다.	- Now Thomas Andre Hunter is coming in contact with the monster.	-We're on our way to get word that Thomas Andre Hunter is in confrontation with the monster.
39	그럴 리가.	No way.	No way.
40	만약을 대비해 토마스에게는 그림자 병사를 하나 붙여 두었다.	Thomas had a shadow soldier attached in case.	Just in case, Thomas had a shadow soldier on him.
41	병사에게 내린 명령은 ‘조금이라도 주변에서 이상한 낌새가 느껴지면 그 즉시 신호를 보낼 것.’	The command to the soldier is 'If you feel a little strange in your surroundings, I will send you a signal immediately.’	The order given to the soldier said, 'If you feel something strange around you, send a signal immediately.'
42	그런데 보호 대상이 혼자서 길드를 쓸어버린 괴물과 싸우게 되었는데 신호가 없다고?	But I was struggling with the monster that was protecting the guild alone, but there is no signal?	But the guard fought a monster who wiped the guild by himself, but there was no signal?
43	‘...잠깐.’	...awhile.’	...wait.'
44	그제야 진우는 무언가 이상하다는 사실을 발견했다.	Then Jin-woo discovered something strange.	Only then did Jin-woo find something strange.
45	서울에 있는 그림자 병사들의 신호가 매우 약했다.	The shadow soldiers' signal in Seoul was very weak.	The shadow soldiers in Seoul were very weak.
46	마치 뭔가가 신호를 방해하고 있는 것처럼.	Just as something is interfering with the signal.	Like something's interfering with the signal.
47	‘어떻게 된 일이지?’	What happened?’	What's going on?'
48	강력한 힘을 가진 적, 그 적과 마주치게 된 국가권력급 헌터, 그리고 방해받는 신호.	An enemy with a mighty power, a state-powered hunter encountered with the enemy, and a signal to be interrupted.	a powerful enemy, a power-grade Hunter, and a signal of being interrupted.
49	설마.	surely.	No way.
50	진우의 머릿속에서 한 가지 가능성이 떠올랐다.	In Jin-woo 's mind, one possibility emerged.	One possibility came into his head.
51	진우가 다그치듯 물었다.	I asked Jin-woo very much.	Jin-woo asked me like a rattling fish.
52	“협회장님, 그 괴물에게 그림자가 있습니까”	"President, does the monster have a shadow?"	"Do you have a shadow on the monster, Mr. K.A.?
53	-예?	"-Yes?"	Yeah?
54	“괴물에게 그림자가 있는지 확인해야 합니다”	"We need to see if the monster has a shadow."	"You must make sure that the monster has a shadow."
55	잠깐 끊어졌던 우진철의 목소리가 다시금 급히 이어졌다.	The voice of Woo Jin-chul, who had been cut off for a while, rushed again.	The voice of Woo Jin-chul, who had been briefly disconnected, quickly continued again.
56	-이럴 수가... 성 헌터님의 말씀이 맞았습니다. 사진으로 확인한 결과, 괴물에게는 그림자가 없었습니다.	- I can not ... Hunter Sung was right. As a result of checking with photograph, monster did not have shadow.	- Oh, my God. - Oh, my God. hunter Sung was right. When I checked the pictures, the monster had no shadow.
57	맙소사.	Oh My God.	Oh my god.
58	고건희 협회장님을 습격했던 아이스 엘프에게도 그림자가 없었음을 상기한 진우가 소리쳤다.	Jin, who recalled that there was no shadow for the «White Walkers» who attacked Koguryo President, shouted.	Jin-woo, who recalled that there was no shadow on the ice Elves who attacked Go Gun-hee, the association's head.
59	“절대 토마스를 그 괴물과 싸우게 해서는 안 됩니다”	"Never let Thomas fight the monster!"	"Never let Thomas fight the monster."
60	어쩌면 그 괴물은 토마스를 노리고 접근한 것일지도 모른다.	Maybe the monster is approaching Thomas.	Perhaps the monster was approaching Thomas.
61	-예? 하지만 이미...	-Yes? But already ...	Yeah? But it's already...
62	한시가 급한 상황.	The situation is urgent.	an urgent situation
63	더 이상 설명을 들을 필요가 없다고 느낀 진우가 토마스에게 붙여 놓았던 그림자와 '그림자 교환'을 시도한 순간.	The moment when Jin-woo, who felt that he did not need to explain any more, tried to 'exchange shadows' with the shadow he had attached to Thomas.	When Jin-woo tried to exchange shadows with the shadow he had placed on Thomas, he felt there was no need to hear any more explanation.
64	띠링.	Banding.	a belt ring
65	기분 나쁜 알림음과 동시에 선명한 홀로그램 메시지가 떠올랐다.	A clear hologram message emerged at the same time as a bad alarm.	At the same time, a bad reminder came up with a clear hologram message.
66	[지정한 그림자 병사를 찾을 수 없습니다.]	[Specified Shadow Soldier not found.]	[No specific shadow soldiers found.]
67	몇 번을 시도해도 마찬가지였다.	No matter how many times you tried.	The same was true of many attempts.
68	띠링, 띠링.	Banding, stringing.	a belt ring
69	[지정한 그림자 병사를 찾을 수 없습니다.]	[Specified Shadow Soldier not found.]	[No specific shadow soldiers found.]
70	[지정한 그림자 병사를 찾을 수 없습니다.]	[Specified Shadow Soldier not found.]	[No specific shadow soldiers found.]
71	어떻게 이런 일이!	How does this happen!	How could this be?
72	경악하는 진우의 얼굴이 돌처럼 딱딱하게 굳어졌다.	The astonishing face of Jin-woo hardened like a stone.	The astounding rain hardened into stone.
73	‘병사가... 사라졌다고?’	The soldier ... is gone?’	The soldier's... gone?’
74	‘그림자 교환' 스킬의 위치 좌표로 쓰여야 할 그림자 병사가 감쪽같이 사라진 것이다.	『shadow exchange』' The skill of the Shadow soldiers who need to be used as position coordinates disappear.	The shadow soldier, who should be used as the coordinates of the location of the 'shadow exchange' skill, has disappeared like a ghost.
75	어디에서도 그림자 병사의 흔적을 감지할 수 없었다.	No trace of shadow soldiers could be detected anywhere.	No one could detect the traces of the shadow soldier.
76	그림자 병사들을 무로 돌려 보냈을 때처럼, 토마스에게 붙여 둔 그림자 병사와 자신을 연결하고 있는 선이 끊어졌음을 분명히 인식할 수 있었다.	I could clearly see that the line connecting Thomas with the Shadow Soldier that he had attached to him was broken, just like when he returned the Shadow Soldiers to nothing.	Just as the shadow soldiers were sent back to nothing, it was clear that the line connecting them to Thomas had been broken.
77	자의가 아닌 그림자 병사의 소멸.	The disappearance of a shadow soldier, not selfishness.	the demise of the unselfish shadow soldier
78	진우의 입에서 혼란스러운 목소리가 나왔다.	A confused voice came out of Jin-woo's mouth.	A confused voice came from the mouth of Jin-woo.
79	“뭐가 어떻게 된 거지”	"What's going on?"	"What happened?"
80	* * *	* * *	* * *
81	레나트는 등 뒤에서 들려오는 묵직한 목소리를 들었다.	Renat Neermann heard a heavy voice from behind his back.	Renat heard a heavy voice coming from behind him.
82	“비켜”	"Move."	"Visit"
83	이미 한 번 겪어 본 적 있는 상황이었지만, 레나트가 느낀 감정은 그때와 정반대였다.	I had already experienced it once, but the feeling Renat Neermann felt was the exact opposite.	It's been a once-in-a-lifetime situation, but Lenart's feelings were the opposite.
84	“토마스 안드레”	"Thomas Andre!"	"Tomas Andre"
85	햇빛을 가릴 만큼 거대한 사내.	A man who is big enough to cover the sun.	a man large enough to hide the sun
86	레나트는 자신의 뒤를 가로막고 있는 남자를 보고 표정이 환해졌다.	Renat Neermann looked at the man behind his back and his face turned bright.	Lennart's face lit up when he saw the man behind him.
87	토마스는 레나트를 지나쳐 천천히 앞으로 걸어 나갔다.	Thomas walked slowly past Renat Neermann.	Thomas walked slowly past Lenart.
88	괴물을 피해 비명을 지르며 달아나던 사람들조차 장대한 기골의 국가권력급 헌터를 알아보고 하나둘 걸음을 멈추었다.	Even those who were screaming and screaming from the monster stopped at one and two steps to recognize the power-class Hunter of the mighty bones.	Even those who screamed and ran away from the monster stopped walking one by one when they recognized the majestic national power Hunter.
89	“그 미국 헌터..”	"That American Hunter ..."	"The American Hunter..."
90	“토, 토마스”	"Sat, Thomas?"	"To, Thomas"
91	“골리앗! 골리앗이다”	"Goliath! It's Goliath!"	"Goliath! Goliath."
92	일류 헌터인 레나트조차 괴물을 향해 걸어 나가는 토마스의 뒷모습을 보고서 가슴이 뜨겁게 뛰었는데, 괴물의 악의에 떠밀리듯 도망치고 있었던 일반 시민들의 심정이야 오죽할까?	Even Renat Neermann, a first-rate hunter, saw the back of Thomas as he walked toward the monster, and the heart ran hot, and the general public was running away from the evil spirits of the monster.	When even the leading Hunter saw Thomas walking toward the monster, his heart was racing to see how evil the monster was, would it be?
93	“아아”	"Alas."	"Ah"
94	“하느님, 감사합니다”	"Thank you, God!"	"Thank you, God."
95	최고의 헌터가 자신을 구하러 왔다는 생각에 힘이 풀려 그대로 풀썩 주저앉는 사람까지 있었다.	There were even some of the best Hunters who had come to rescue themselves and who had been given the strength to relax.	There were even people who fell flat on the thought that the best Hunter came to save them.
96	토마스는 정체를 알 수 없는 '그것'의 위압감에 짓눌려 아무것도 하지 못하고 있던 헌터들에게 신경질적으로 외쳤다.	Thomas nervously shouted at the hunters who had been unable to do anything because they were overwhelmed by the intimidating "it".	Thomas shouted nervously at Hunter who was under the pressure of an unknown 'it'.
97	“거기 멍하니 있지 말고 시민들이나 옮겨라, 이 머저리들아”	"Do not be stupid there, move the citizens, you morons!"	"Don't be dazed over there, you stupid people."
98	국가권력급 헌터의 호통.	The power of the state power class hunter.	the cry of a state-controlled Hunter
99	움직임을 둔하게 만들었던 '그것'의 위압감을 날려 버리기에 충분했다.	It was enough to blow away the pressure of 'it' which made the movement dull.	It was enough to relieve the pressure of the 'it's' that slowed the movement.
100	일갈을 알아들은 헌터들이 뒤처진 시민들을 데리고 빠르게 토마스에게서 멀어졌다.	The hunters who got to know EGAL quickly moved away from Thomas with their backward citizens.	Hunter's perverse mind quickly separated from Thomas.
101	레나트도 곧 한국 헌터들을 따라 시민들을 대피시키는데 협조했다.	Renat Neermann soon cooperated with the Korean hunters to evacuate the citizens.	Renat soon followed the South Korean Hunter and helped evacuate the citizens.
102	그들을 지키려는 것처럼 도로 한 가운데에서 떡 버티고 서 있던 토마스에게 '그것'이 천천히 다가왔다.	It 's slowly coming to Thomas, who stood in the middle of the road as if to keep them.	It slowly came to Thomas, who was standing still in the middle of the road, trying to protect them.
103	선글라스를 벗어 던진 토마스의 눈매가 가늘어졌다.	Thomas' s eyebrows tapered off his sunglasses.	Thomas' eyes narrowed when he threw off his sunglasses.
104	“..”	"..."	“..”
105	온몸에 피를 뒤집어쓴 짐승.	A beast that blooms all over the body.	an animal covered in blood
106	인간의 형상을 하고 있긴 해도 저건 절대 인간이 아니다.	Even though it is human, it is not human.	Even though it's a human figure, it's never a human.
107	짐승의 뒤, 엉망으로 널브러져 있는 피해자들의 조각들을 바라보는 토마스의 얼굴에 힘줄이 솟아올랐다.	Behind the beast, a tendon rises in the face of Thomas, looking at the sculptures of the victim(Hea-in?)s who are spread out in a mess.	Behind the beast, a tendon rose in Thomas's face as he looked at the scattered pieces of the victim(Hea-in?)s.
108	“주제도 모르는 짐승이 함부로 날뛰었구나”	"An animal that does not know the subject ran wildly."	"You've got an animal out of your system."
109	짐승은 토마스의 분노를 비웃기라도 하는 듯 살점이 군데군데 낀 붉은 이빨을 드러냈다.	The beast exposed his fingers and his red teeth as if he were laughing at Thomas' anger.	The beast showed off his chubby red teeth as if he were laughing at Thomas's anger.
110	미친 짐승은 때려잡아야 하는 것이 동서고금의 진리.	It is the truth of the east and west that crazy beasts must beat.	The truth of the ages and countries is that a crazy beast must be beaten
111	토마스의 눈빛이 더할 나위 없이 살벌해졌다.	Thomas' s eyes glowed without a doubt.	Thomas' eyes were all blackened out.
112	“강화”	"reinforce."	"Strengthening"
113	토마스의 근육이 갑옷처럼 변하며 원래부터 장대했던 그의 신체가 더욱더 거대하게 변했다.	Thomas' s muscles transformed like armor, and his body, which was originally magnificent, changed even more dramatically.	Thomas' muscles turned like armor, and his original body became even bigger.
114	체격은 토마스가 한급 위.	My physique is Thomas.	Thomas is a class above Thomas.
115	힘의 격차는 과연 얼마큼일지, 토마스는 짐승을 향해 돌격했다.	How much of the gap in power would be, Thomas was assaulted toward the beast.	How much difference in power did Thomas rush toward the beast?
116	전차!	Train!	A streetcar!
117	육중한 걸음이 발을 내디딜 때마다 진동하는 대지를 보면서 사람들은 전차를 떠올렸다.	Every time a massive step was taken, people looked at the swinging earth and saw the tram.	Watching the earth vibrating with its heavy steps, people thought of a streetcar.
118	새로운 사냥감에 입맛을 다시던 짐승도 움직였다.	The beast that moved his appetite to the new game was also moved.	The beast, who had a new sense of hunting, also moved.
119	순식간에 거리를 좁힌 두 거구가 정면으로 마주 섰다. 서로를 탐색하는 시선이 교차하고, 이내 마력이 잔뜩 실린 근육이 힘을 쥐어짜내며 비명을 내지른다.	Suddenly, two Giants facing each other stood face to face. The gaze that crosses each other is crossed, and muscles with a lot of magic power squeeze out and scream.	In an instant, the two giants that narrowed the street faced each other head-on. The eyes of each other are crossed, and soon the muscles with the mana squeeze out a scream.
120	콘크리트를 두부처럼 으깨 놓을 수도 있는 두 괴물의 주먹이 서로를 향해 불을 뿜기 시작했다.	The fists of two monsters, which could crumble the concrete like a tofu, started to fire at each other.	The fists of two monsters, which could crush the concrete like tofu, have begun to fire at each other.
121	쾅쾅쾅쾅쾅쾅쾅쾅쾅쾅쾅쾅!	Stomping Stomping Stomping Stomping Stomping Stomping Stomping!	Boom, pound, pound
122	어떠한 기교도 없이 펼쳐진 순수한 힘과 힘의 대결에 헌터들은 경이를 느꼈다.	Hunters felt the wonder of the confrontation of pure power and power unfolded without any skill.	In a battle of pure power and power that unfolded without any finesse, Hunter was marveled.
123	자신들은 저 주먹 중 단 한 대가 스치기만 해도 즉사.	Even if only one of the fists is scratched, they are dead.	They die instantly if only one of those fists touches them.
124	그런 일격 필살의 공격을 저들은 마치 견제기처럼 쉴 새 없이, 방어할 생각도 하지 않고서 주고받고 있었다.	They were attacked by such strikes and they were exchanged without hesitation and without any defense.	They were exchanging blows, as if they were a checker, without even thinking of defending them.
125	‘된다.’	do.’	Could.'
126	토마스는 확신했다.	Thomas was convinced.	Thomas was sure.
127	퍽!	puck!	Puck!
128	그가 후려친 주먹에 짐승의 고개가 옆으로 돌아갔다. 묵직한 타격감이 왼손에 짜릿하게 와 닿았다.	The head of the beast went back to his side in his fist. A heavy feeling of hitting came to my left hand with excitement.	The beast's head turned to his punch. A heavy blow touched his left hand.
129	이건 먹혔다.	It was eaten.	This is working.
130	진우와의 패배로 약간은 위축되었던 골리앗이 난타전을 통해 점차 자신감을 되찾아 가고 있었다.	Goliath, who was a little shrugged by his defeat with Jin-woo, was gradually getting his confidence back through the Nanta War.	Goliath, who had been slightly daunted by the defeat to Jin-woo, was gradually regaining confidence through the Nanta battle.
131	쾅쾅쾅쾅쾅쾅쾅쾅쾅쾅쾅쾅!	Stomping Stomping Stomping Stomping Stomping Stomping Stomping!	Boom, pound, pound
132	이어진 연타에 슬금슬금 짐승이 뒤로 밀려 나갈 때, 매섭게 터져나온 토마스의 풀스윙이 놈을 바닥에 내다 꽂았다.	When the beast was pushed backward in the ensuing battle, Thomas' full swing burst out and threw him on the floor.	Thomas' full swing put him on the floor as the beast rolled back with a series of hits.
133	투쾅!	Thug!	Boom!
134	콰지지지지지지지직!	Quadriga Supporting Paper Supports!	Fucking up!
135	아스팔트를 양쪽으로 가르며 끝없이 밀려나던 짐승은 건물 한 면을 통째로 무너뜨리고 나서야 움직임을 멈추었다.	The beast, which was endlessly pushed aside by the asphalt on both sides, stopped moving only after breaking down the entire surface of the building.	The beast, who had been continuously pushed out of both sides of the asphalt, did not move until it completely destroyed one side of the building.
136	싸움을 지켜보던 헌터들은 주먹을 움켜쥐며 기뻐했으나, 정작 토마스 본인은 기뻐하는 기색이 아니었다.	The Hunters, who watched the fighting, were pleased to grasp the fist, but Thomas himself was not pleased.	Hunter, watching the fight, clenched his fists, but Thomas himself did not appear to be happy.
137	‘아니. 생각보다는... 깊지 않았다.’	no. It was not ... deep.’	No, I don't think... It wasn't deep.’
138	자욱하게 퍼지는 흙먼지들.	Filled with dust.	a cloud of dust
139	무너진 건물의 잔해 속에서 아직까지 강한 살기를 내뿜고 있는 짐승의 기척이 느껴졌다.	In the wreckage of the collapsed building, I felt the presence of the beast that is pouring out strong living.	In the rubble of the collapsed building, I could feel the spirit of the beast still breathing heavily.
140	쉬익-!	Sheik -!	Shh!
141	쉭-! Shh! Swigg -	쉭 -!	Shh!
142	흙먼지 저편에서 미사일처럼 쏘아진 무거운 쇳덩이들.	Heavy chunks shot like a missile on the other side of the dirt.	a missile-like mass of iron from the far side of the dust
143	토마스는 자신에게 날아오는 차들을 후려쳐 날려 버리고, 스킬 '인력'으로 시야 너머에 숨어 있는 짐승을 끌어당겼다.	Thomas pulled away the cars that were flying at him, and dragged the beasts that were hiding beyond sight by skill 'manpower'.	Thomas hit him off with flying cars and pulled a beast hiding out of sight with his skill 'force'.
144	우웅!	Wow!	Woohoo!
145	저항하던 짐승이 자신의 코앞까지 끌려나오자, 토마스는 자신의 가장 강력한 스킬을 사용했다.	When the resisting beast was dragged to his nose, Thomas used his most powerful skill.	When the animal that resisted was brought to his door, Thomas used his most powerful skill.
146	“붕괴”	collapse!	Collapse
147	터질 듯 부풀어 오른 토마스의 양쪽 팔이 지면을 강하게 내려쳤다.	Thomas, both of his arms swollen, struck the ground firmly.	Tomas' arms, which bulging, hit the ground hard.
148	쿠궁!	KUMEN!	Kugung!
149	땅에서부터 일어난 끔찍한 충격파가 짐승을 강타했다.	A terrible shock wave from the ground struck the beast.	A terrible shock wave from the ground hit the beast.
150	[크아!]	[Great!]	[Chhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!
151	비명을 토한 짐승이 한순간 위로 솟구쳤다가 바닥에 내동댕이쳐졌다.	The screaming beast rose up at once and was thrown down on the floor.	The animal that threw up the scream was thrown up for a moment and then down on the floor.
152	틈을 놓치지 않고 재빨리 놈을 덮친 토마스는 마력이 실린 주먹을 아래로 수없이 꽂아 넣었다.	Thomas did not lose sight of the gap and quickly put him in.	Thomas quickly hit him without missing a chance and put his magic fist down countless times.
153	스킬 '강타'!	Skill 'bang'!	Skill 'Gangta'!
154	쾅쾅쾅쾅쾅쾅쾅쾅쾅쾅쾅쾅!	Stomping Stomping Stomping Stomping Stomping Stomping Stomping!	Boom, pound, pound
155	와아-	Wow -	Wow-
156	먼발치에서 조마조마한 심정으로 골리앗과 짐승의 싸움을 지켜보고 있었던 시민들이 환호성을 터트렸다.	The people who watched the fight between Goliath and the beast with a careless mood in a distant crowd burst into cheers.	The citizens, watching the fight between Goliath and the beast, burst into cheers.
157	헌터들의 얼굴에도 희열의 미소가 떠올랐다.	There was a smile on the faces of the hunters as well.	Hunter's face also had a smile of joy.
158	누가 봐도 이 싸움에 변수는 없어 보였다.	No one seemed to have a variable in this fight.	There seemed to be no variable in this fight.
159	압도적인 승리.	An overwhelming victory.	a landslide victory
160	세계 최고라 일컬어지는 국가권력급 헌터다운 모습이었다.	It was the appearance of a nation-class power hunter called the world's best.	The figure was considered the best in the world.
161	하지만.	But.	but
162	거침없이 짐승을 몰아붙이고 있는 토마스의 이마에는 점점 더 굵은 식은땀이 맺혀갔다.	Thomas's forehead, which is pushing the beast without a hitch, has become more and more thick and sweaty.	Thomas' forehead was getting more and more cold sweat as he was rushing the beast.
163	‘뭐지?’	What?’	What?'
164	승리에 가까워질수록 조금씩 더 목을 죄여 오는 불안감.	The closer I get to victory, the more I feel anxious about turning my neck a bit more.	Anxiety that binds one's neck more and more as one approaches victory.
165	공격은 하나하나 제대로 먹혀들고 있었고, 아래에 깔려 있는 짐승은 저항의 기미조차 없었다.	The attack was carried out properly one by one, and the underlying animal did not even have any resistance.	Each attack was working properly, and the beast below had no sign of resistance.
166	그런데.	By the way.	by the way
167	그런데 어째서 압도적인 우위를 점한 내가 이리로 불안한 걸까?	But why am I so disturbed by the overwhelming superiority?	So why am I so insecure when I have an overwhelming advantage?
168	금방.	soon.	soon
169	토마스는 불안감의 원인을 찾을 수 있었다.	Thomas was able to find the cause of the anxiety.	Thomas was able to find the cause of anxiety.
170	눈.	Eye.	snow
171	눈이다.	It is an eye.	It's snow.
172	무차별적으로 떨어지는 공격에도 아랑곳하지 않고, 짐승은 처음부터 끝까지 같은 눈으로 자신을 응시하고 있었다.	Without regard to the indiscriminate attack, the beast stared at the same eye from beginning to end.	The beast was staring at him with the same eye from beginning to end, ignoring indiscriminately falling attacks.
173	어디 한번 할 수 있는 데까지 해보라는 것처럼.	Just as you can try it once you can.	Like you want me to do everything I can.
174	빠득.	Faster.	by fits and starts
175	분노한 골리앗이 깍지 낀 양쪽 손을 높이 쳐들었다.	The angry Goliath lifted both of his pinched hands up.	Angry Goliath raised both his hands high.
176	순식간에 팽창한 양 어깨의 근육들 위에서 굵은 힘줄이 솟아났다.	A thick tendon sprang up from the muscles of both shoulders that swelled instantly.	In an instant, a thick tendon rose above the muscles of both shoulders.
177	어마어마한 마력이 어깨와 팔, 손목, 주먹에 담기며 흉흉한 기운을 뿜어냈다.	The enormous magic power was poured into the shoulders, arms, wrists,	A massive amount of mana was placed in the shoulders, arms, wrists, and fists, sending out terrible energy.
178	끝이다.	That's it.	This is the end.
179	충격파 시작점에서 스킬 '붕괴'를 정면으로 맞고도 눈을 뜰 수 있을까?	Shockwave at the start of the skill 'collapse' in front of the face can wake up?	Can we open our eyes even when we face the skill "crumble" head-on at the start of the shock?
180	있는 힘껏.	Have a hard time.	with all one's strength
181	토마스는 아래를 향해 두 팔을 내리찍었다.	Thomas lowered his arms down.	Thomas poked his arms down.
182	“붕괴”	collapse!	Collapse
183	그때.	then.	then
184	토마스는 보았다.	Thomas saw.	Thomas saw
185	잠깐 감겼던 짐승의 눈이 인간의 눈동자에서 완벽한 맹수의 눈동자로 바뀌는 순간을.	The moment when the eyes of the beast that has been closed for a moment turn from the human eye to the perfect beasts' eyes.	The moment when the animal's eyes, which were closed for a short time, changed from human eyes to perfect eyes of beasts.
186	텁.	TUB.	Boom.
187	온 힘을 다해 휘두른 토마스의 두 주먹이 가볍게 들어 올려진 짐승의 한 손에 막혔다.	Thomas' two fists swarming with all his strength were blocked in one hand of the lightly lifted beast.	Thomas, who wielded all his might, was blocked by a lightly lifted beast.
188	“......”	"......?"	“......”
189	토마스는 꼼짝달싹 할 수 없게 된 자신의 손을 내려다보며 순간 등골이 서늘해졌다.	Thomas looked down at his hand, unable to move, and his spine became cooler.	Thomas looked down at his irresistible hand and felt a chill for a moment.
190	[파편의 꼭두각시 주제에 이 정도의 힘을 이끌어 내다니.]	[It draws this much power on the puppet theme of debris.]	[What a puppet of a fragment of a puppet with this level of power!]
191	맹수가 그르렁거리는 것 같은 소리에 토마스의 미간이 구겨졌다.	The sound of Thomas seems to have been wrecked by the beast.	Thomas' taste was crumpled by the purring of the beast.
192	“뭐”	What?	"What"
193	그 순간.	That moment.	At that moment.
194	검었던 짐승의 머리카락이 하얗게 변하며 길어지기 시작했다.	The hair of the blackened beast turned white and began to lengthen.	The black animal's hair turned white and began to lengthen.
195	송곳 같은 손톱은 길어졌고, 이빨은 더욱더 날카로워졌으며, 새하얀 털이 온몸을 뒤덮었다.	The fingernails were long, the teeth were sharp, and the white hairs covered the whole body.	Fangs like fangs became longer, teeth became sharper, and white fur covered the entire body.
196	‘늑대 인간?’	werewolf?’	Wolf Man?'
197	하지만 약 10년을 넘는 레이드 역사 속에서 단 한 번도 흰색 털을 가진 늑대 인간이 등장했던 적은 없었다.	However, there has never been a werewolf with white hair in the raid history of more than 10 years.	But there has never been a white-haired wolf in the history of Raid for more than a decade.
198	“너... 정체가 뭐냐”	"You ... What is your identity?"	"What are you... what are you?"
199	짐승의 눈에서 흘러나오는 흉악한 마력에 오싹함을 느낀 토마스가 물었다.	Thomas, who felt astounded at the brutal power of the beast's eyes, asked.	Thomas asked, feeling appalled by the evil mana from the eyes of the beast.
200	그러나.	But.	But
201	짐승은 아무 대답도 없이 토마스의 손뼈를 자신의 악력만으로 부수어 놓았다.	The beast, without any answer, broke Thomas' s handbone with his own grip.	The beast destroyed Thomas' hand bones with his own grip without answering.
202	우득!	Help!	Oops!
203	“으아아아아악”	Ahh ah ah!	"Aaaaaaaaaaaaak"


1	경악!	Surprise!	Scared!
2	최강의 헌터가 비명을 터트리자 모두가 경악을 금치 못했다.	Everyone was surprised when the strongeHunter Sung screamed.	Everyone was shocked when the strongest Hunter exploded.
3	상공을 날고 있던 촬영용 헬기에 고통스러워하는 토마스의 모습이 고스란히 찍혔다.	Thomas was struck by the helicopter that was flying above him.	Tomas, who was suffering from a shooting helicopter flying in the air, was captured.
4	극초대형 게이트의 등장으로 수많은 시선이 몰려 있는 한국의 수도 서울에서, 괴물을 막으려던 국가권력급 헌터가 고통에 찬 비명을 내지르다니.	In Seoul, the capital of Korea, where countless glances are crowded with the emergence of ultra - large gates, a state - class hunter who tried to stop the monster screamed in pain.	In Seoul, the capital city of Korea, where many eyes are focused on the arrival of the ultra-high gate, the powerful national hunter who tried to stop the monster makes a painful scream.
5	“이럴 수가..”	"Unbelievable..."	"This is the number..."
6	현장에서 직접, 혹은 화면을 통해서 둘의 전투를 지켜보고 있던 시민들은 이것이 싸움의 결말이 아니길 간절히 바랐다.	Citizens who were watching the battles in the field, either directly or through the screen, eagerly hoped that this was not the end of the fight.	Citizens who were watching the two battles either directly on the scene or on the screen were eager to see that this was not the end of the fight.
7	그러나 그들의 기대가 무색하게도, 짐승은 토마스의 손목을 잡아채 바닥에 처박았다.	However, even with their unexpected expectations, the beast grabbed Thomas's wrist and stuck it on the floor.	But to their expectations, the beast grabbed Thomas' wrist and fell to the ground.
8	쿵! Thud! Bang!	thud!	Thud!
9	그러고는 이번엔 반대로 자신이 토마스의 위로 올라갔다.	This time, on the contrary, he climbed up to Thomas.	Then this time, on the contrary, he climbed up Thomas.
10	“커헉”	"Cough"	"Cough"
11	입에서 피를 울컥 쏟아 낸 골리앗이 부서진 손으로 저항했으나, 본색을 드러낸 야수의 완력을 당해 내기는 역부족이었다.	Goliath, who poured blood from his mouth, resisted with his broken hand, but was unable to resist the beast's ability to reveal his true colors.	Goliath, who had poured blood out of his mouth, resisted with his broken hands, but was powerless to resist the force of the beast, who showed his true colors.
12	짐승은 토마스의 얼굴을 짓누르며 하늘을 향해 울부짖었다.	The beast screamed at Thomas' face and cried out to heaven.	The beast squawked Thomas' face and howled him into the sky.
13	크아아아아아아아아-!	Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!	Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!
14	듣는 이의 귀청을 잡아 찢는 것만 같은 끔찍한 포효가 온 도시 전체를 천둥처럼 울렸다.	A terrible roar just like tearing up the ears of a listener has thundered through the whole city.	A terrible roar, like ripping the ear of a listener, rang the whole city like thunder.
15	맹수는 싸우지 않는다.	Beasts do not fight.	The beast does not fight.
16	먹잇감을 사냥할 뿐.	It only hunts its prey.	They just hunt for food.
17	가공하리만큼 엄청난 마력이 실린 포효에 압도된 헌터들이 가까운 곳에서부터 털썩, 털썩 차례차례 무릎을 꿇어갔다.	The hunters, overwhelmed by the roar with enormous magic power to be machined, knocked down from the nearest place and then knocked down.	Hunters, overwhelmed by the roar of a devastatingly powerful gunman, fell down on their knees one by one from a nearby location.
18	가장 가까이서 짐승의 포효를 들어야 했던 토마스는 고막이 찢어져 피가 흘러나왔다.	Thomas, who had to listen to the beast roar closest to him, tore his eardrum and bleeds.	Thomas, who had to listen to the animal's roar closest to him, tore his eardrum and bleeding.
19	짐승이 히죽 웃었다.	The beast laughed.	The beast grinned.
20	[두려운가?]	[Are you afraid?]	Are you afraid?
21	공포에 떠는 사냥감을 감상하는 것은 사냥꾼의 즐거움 중 하나.	It is one of the pleasures of the hunter to appreciate the fearful game.	It is one of the delights of hunters to enjoy the game of terror.
22	그러나 토마스는 포기하지 않고 이미 엉망이 된 주먹을 힘겹게 쥐고서 반격을 날렸다.	Thomas, however, did not give up and fought back with a fist clenched.	But Thomas didn't give up and made a counterattack by grasping his already ruined fist.
23	퍽!	puck!	Puck!
24	방금 서로를 난타했을 때와 달리, 짐승은 고개조차 흔들리지 않았다.	Unlike the moment when I had just nailed each other, the beast did not shake my head.	Unlike when they had just struck each other, the beast did not even shake his head.
25	벽.	wall.	wall
26	토마스는 자신을 무심하게 내려보는 짐승의 눈동자를 보면서 자신의 앞을 가로막은, 하늘을 향해 끝없이 뻗어 있는 벽을 떠올렸다.	Thomas looked at the eyes of the beast who was unknowingly looking down at him, and reminded him of a wall that stretched endlessly toward the sky, blocking his front.	Thomas looked down at the animal's eyes and thought of a wall that stretched endlessly toward the sky that blocked him.
27	이 느낌은 전에도 한 번 겪어본 적이 있었다.	This feeling had been through once before.	I've experienced this feeling before.
28	이상한 일.	Strange thing.	a strange thing
29	토마스는 짐승의 눈빛에서 한순간 진우를 보았다.	Thomas saw Jin-woo for a moment in the beast's eyes.	Thomas saw Jin-woo in the eyes of the beast for a moment.
30	‘어째서......?’	why......?’	Why......?'
31	떠오른 의문을 정리할 겨를도 없이, 짐승의 일격에 토마스의 머리가 흔들리며 땅이 움푹 꺼졌다.	Without wishing to summarize the rising question, the head of Thomas was shaken and the ground was dented to the beast's stern.	Without time to clear up the question that came to mind, Thomas's head shook and the ground sank.
32	쿠앙!	CUANG!	Kuang!
33	“컥”	Shut up!	"Quick"
34	그러나 그것은 시작에 불과했다.	But it was only the beginning.	But that was just the beginning.
35	쾅쾅쾅쾅쾅!	Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom!	Boom hopping!
36	짐승은 토마스가 했던 것과 똑같이 위에서 아래로 빗발처럼 공격을 쏟아부었다.	The beast poured the attack like a hail from the top down, just as Thomas did.	The beast poured out a storm of attack from top to bottom just like Thomas did.
37	진정한 공격이란 어떤 것인지 보여 주겠다는 듯 맹렬한 연타가 끝없이 이어졌다.	The fierce battle seemed to endlessly seemed to show what the real attack was.	There was a flurry of fierce blows that seemed to show what a real attack was.
38	쾅쾅쾅쾅쾅!	Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom!	Boom hopping!
39	담담하게 데미지를 받아 내던 짐승과 다르게, 토마스의 입에서는 연신 신음이 흘러나왔다.	Unlike the beast that had been attacked with cool damage, an elongated moan flowed out of Thomas's mouth.	Unlike the beast, who calmly received the Damaged, Thomas's mouth let out a groan.
40	“커헉”	Great!	"Cough"
41	그런데 그때, 사냥감의 고통을 즐기던 짐승이 사냥감의 뒤편에서 뭔가를 발견했다.	At that time, however, the beast who enjoyed the pain of prey found something in the back of the game.	Then, an animal that enjoyed the pain of hunting found something behind the hunt.
42	[......?]	[......?]	[......?]
43	짐승이 공격을 멈추었다.	The beast stopped the attack.	The beast stopped the attack.
44	놈이 뚫어지게 내려다보고 있는 것은 토마스의 그림자였다.	It was the shadow of Thomas that looked down at him.	It was Thomas's shadow that he was looking down.
45	[여기 쥐새끼가 하나 있었군.]	[There was a rat here.]	There was a rat here.]
46	푹! Hook! Clang!	Hook!	Hook!
47	그림자에 손을 찔러 넣은 짐승이 아공간 너머의 뭔가를 움켜쥐었다.	The beast stuck in the shadow grabbed something beyond the space.	A beast stuck his hand into the shadow grabbed something beyond the space of space.
48	팟!	Pot!	Pod!
49	손을 빼내자 그림자 속에 숨어 있던 개미 병사 하나가 딸려 올라왔다.	As he pulled out his hand, an ant soldier was hiding in the shadow.	When I pulled out my hand, an ant soldier came up in the shadows.
50	짐승은 몸을 일으켰다.	The beast raised his body.	The beast raised its body.
51	억센 손아귀에 목을 단단히 붙잡힌 개미 병사가 발버둥 쳤지만 짐승은 미동도 하지 않았다.	An ant soldier caught tightly in his grasping hands, but the beast did not move.	An ant soldier, whose neck was held firmly by a strong hand, struggled, but the beast did not budge.
52	“끼에에엑”	Excuse me!	"Agee-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e-e
53	그림자 군주의 병사.	Shadow monarch soldier.	a shadow soldier
54	보통 방법으로 이 불멸의 병사를 소멸시키는 것은 불가능하다.	It is impossible to destroy this immortal soldier in the usual way.	It is not possible to annihilate this immortal soldier in the usual way.
55	하지만.	But.	but
56	개미의 목을 쥐고 있는 이 또한 평범한 적이 아니었다.	This was also not an ordinary enemy, holding the ant's neck.	The man holding the head of an ant was also not an ordinary enemy.
57	상위 존재인 송곳니 군주는 영체의 에너지를 집중해 개미 병사의 존재 자체를 지워 버렸다.	The canine monarch, who is the superior being, concentrated the energies of the spiritual body and erased the existence of the ant soldiers themselves.	The prince, who is superior to the emperor, focused on the energy of the spirit, erasing the existence of the ant soldiers.
58	“키악”	Great!	"Kiak"
59	단말마와 함께 재가 되어버린 개미 병사는 무로 돌아갔다.	The ant soldiers who had become ashes with the demonstrators returned to nothing.	The ant soldier, who was burnt to ashes with his death, went to nothing.
60	허공에서 흩어지는 잿빛의 가루를 보고 짐승이 씩 웃었다.	The beast laughed as he saw the gray powder scattered in the air.	The beast grinned at the sight of the gray powder scattered in the air.
61	그 순간.	That moment.	At that moment.
62	어느새 일어나 짐승의 뒤로 돌아가 있던 토마스가 한쪽 팔로 놈의 목을 휘감고 반대쪽 팔로 단단히 고정시켰다.	Thomas, who had just woken up behind the beast, wrapped his neck in one arm and fixed it firmly in the other arm.	Suddenly Thomas, who had turned behind the beast, got up and wound his neck in one arm and secured it with the other.
63	이가 없으면 잇몸.	Without this gum.	gum without teeth
64	손뼈는 부러졌어도 아직 팔과 어깨는 건재하다.	My hands are broken but my arms and shoulders are still healthy.	Even if my hand is broken, my arms and shoulders are still strong.
65	온힘을 쏟아붓는 두 팔에 굵은 힘줄들이 솟아오르며 쇠기둥도 단숨에 찌그러뜨릴 수 있는 압력이 가해졌다.	Bold tendons rose in both arms, pouring Onihim, and pressure was applied to crush the iron.	Thick tendons sprang up in the hot arms, putting pressure on the steel column.
66	“하아, 하아”	haha.	"Haaaah, haaah"
67	토마스는 가빠진 호흡을 가다듬으며 최후의 공격에 집중했다.	Thomas focused on The final(Jong-in?) attack, adjusting his breath.	Thomas picked up his last breath and concentrated on The final(Jong-in?) attack.
68	이제 뒤는 없다.	there is no going back now.	There is no more to it.
69	여기서 놓치면 죽는다는 각오로 눈을 부릅뜬 그가 이를 악물었다.	When he missed it, he was determined to die and he blinked.	He clenched his teeth, eager to die if missed here.
70	으드득, 으득.	Huh, huh, huh.	by fits and starts
71	아래에서 뼈가 으스러지는 것 같은 불쾌한 소리가 들려왔다.	I heard an unpleasant sound like bones falling from below.	There was an unpleasant sound coming from below, like bones crumbling.
72	이것이 적의 목뼈가 부러지고 있는 소리라면 승산이 있었다.	If this was the sound of the enemy's neck being broken, there was a win.	If this was the sound of breaking the enemy's neck, there was a chance of winning.
73	‘...됐다.’	...done.’	... Got it.
74	그러나.	But.	But
75	전투의 흥분으로 인해 밀려오는 통증을 뒤늦게 알아차린 토마스가 고통스런 비명을 토해 냈다.	Thomas, who was aware of the pain that was coming back because of the excitement of the battle, spewed the painful scream.	Thomas, who belatedly realized the rush of the excitement of the battle, let out a painful scream.
76	“으아아아아아아아악”	Ah ah ah ah ah!	"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaak"
77	자신의 목을 압박하고 있던 토마스의 팔을 잡아 악력으로 으스러뜨린 짐승이, 토마스의 머리를 양손으로 붙들고 그대로 바닥에 내리꽂았다.	The beast, grabbing Thomas 's arm under his throat, gripped Thomas' head with both hands and stuck it on the floor.	The beast, who was pressing on his neck, grabbed Thomas' head with both hands and laid it down on the floor.
78	쿵! Thud! Bang!	thud!	Thud!
79	화면을 통해 그 장면을 보고 있던 시청자들은 덜렁거리는 골리앗의 팔을 보고 고개를 돌렸다.	The viewers watching the scene through the screen turned their heads when they looked at the bare Goliath's arms.	Viewers watching the scene on screen turned their heads when they saw Goliath's limping arm.
80	도저히 눈 뜨고 보기 힘든 장면.	A scene that is hard to see and hard to see.	It's a scene that I can't
81	그러나 끔찍한 상황은 거기서 그치지 않고 계속 이어졌다.	But the terrible situation did not stop there.	But the terrible situation continued.
82	뻗어 버린 골리앗을 덮친 짐승이 물어뜯기 시작한 것이다.	The beast that had attacked the goliath that had stretched out began to bite.	The beast that attacked the stretched Goliath began to bite.
83	야수의 식사.	Beast's meal.	a beast's diet
84	칼처럼 날카롭게 돋아난 수십 개의 이빨이 토마스의 피부와 살점을 헤집어 놓았다.	Thousands of teeth, sharpened like a knife, pierced Thomas's skin and flesh.	Dozens of sharp, knife-sharp teeth pierced Thomas' skin and flesh.
85	“으윽, 으아악”	Uhh, uhh!	"Ugh, Aargh"
86	토마스는 끝까지 포기하지 않고 필사적으로 저항했으나, 이미 그에겐 일말의 희망도 없어 보였다.	Thomas did not give up until the end, desperately resisted, but he seemed to have no hope at all.	Thomas resisted desperately without giving up until the end, but he already seemed to have no hope.
87	피가 쏟아지고, 살점이 튀었다.	Blood poured out, flesh spattered.	Blood poured out and flesh splashed.
88	“으아악”	Ah, awake!	"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah"
89	처참한 광경에 현장을 지키고 있던 헌터들이 주춤주춤 물러났다.	The Hunters, who were guarding the scene in a gruesome scene, hesitated.	Hunters, who were guarding the scene at the horrible scene, stepped down.
90	골리앗에게 희망을 걸고 있었던 현장의 일반인들은 싸움 결과를 보고서 혼비백산하여 뿔뿔이 흩어진 지 오래.	The people in the field who had been hoping for Goliath saw the results of the fight and were scattered for a long time.	The general public at the scene who had been betting on Goliath long ago saw the outcome of the fight and was confused and scattered.
91	그러나 그때.	But then.	But then.
92	망설이던 헌터들 속에서 단 한 명의 헌터가 빛처럼 빠른 몸놀림으로 짐승을 향해서 튀어 나갔다.	In a hesitant hunter, a single hunter jumped out toward the beast with a quick, light gesture.	In the hesitance of Hunter, a single hunter sprang out toward the beast with light as fast as he could.
93	쾅-!	bang-!	Boom-!
94	승리의 여운에 취한 채 전리품을 음미하던 짐승이 의외의 습격을 받고 튕겨져 나갔다.	The beast who was drunken in victory and savoring the spoils was thrown out of surprise after an unexpected attack.	The beast, who was drunk with victory and indulged in trophies, was thrown away by surprise.
95	레나트 니어만.	Renat Neermann Nairman.	Leonard Neermann.
96	독일 최강의 헌터가 중상을 입고 누워 있는 골리앗 앞에 섰다.	Germany's strongeHunter Sung stood in front of Goliath, lying sickly.	Germany's strongest Hunter stands in front of Goliath, who is seriously wounded.
97	레나트를 알아본 토마스가 목소리를 쥐어 짜냈다.	Thomas, knowing Renat Neermann, squeezed out his voice.	Thomas, who recognized Lenart, squeezed his voice out.
98	“도... 망... 가”	"RU... N... A....WA....Y"	"RU... N... A....WA....Y"
99	그러나 굳은 얼굴의 레나트는 고개를 흔들었다.	However, Renat Neermann, a firm face, shook his head.	But the stiff-faced Lenart shook his head.
100	“나도 헌텁니다”	"I am too proud."	"I'm a devoted person."
101	당신보다 약하지만.	It is weaker than you.	It's weaker than you.
102	능력을 깨닫고 헌터가 되겠다 결심했을 때, 레나트는 딱 한 가지만을 스스로 맹세했다.	When he realized his abilities and decided to become a hunter, Renat Neermann swore only one thing by himself.	When he realized his ability and decided to become Hunter, Lenart swore to himself that there was only one thing.
103	절대 동료를 두고 등을 돌리지 않겠노라고.	I will never turn my back on my colleague.	I'll never turn my back on my colleague.
104	비록 같은 팀은 아니나, 공동의 적과 싸운 토마스 역시 레나트의 기준으로는 훌륭한 동료.	Though not the same team, Thomas, who fought a common enemy, is also a great colleague on the basis of Renat Neermann.	Although not on the same team, Thomas, who fought a common enemy, is also a good colleague by Lenart's standards.
105	그가 자신을 어떻게 생각하건 헌터라면 결코 물러설 수 없는 순간이었다.	No matter what he thinks of himself, it was a time when he could never step back.	No matter what he thinks of himself, it was a moment that Hunter could never back down.
106	‘하지만... 그냥 마주하고 있는 것만으로도 온몸이 오싹해지는군.’	But ... Just looking at it makes my body creepy.’	But... just sitting face to face makes me shudder.’
107	레나트는 식사를 방해받은 짐승의 얼굴이 흉악하게 일그러지자 두려움에 두 다리가 떨려 왔다.	Renat Neermann trembled with fear as the face of the beast that was disturbed by the meal was wickedly distorted.	Renat's legs trembled with fear as the disturbed animal's face twisted horribly.
108	떨고 있는 그를 보고서 토마스가 힘겹게 입을 열었다.	Thomas saw him trembling and opened his mouth with pain.	Thomas opened his mouth with difficulty when he saw the shivering man.
109	“너... 죽... 어..”	you'll die..."	"You'... ll... Die.."
110	알고 있다.	He knew.	He knew.
111	레나트도 알고 있었다.	Renat Neermann knew, too.	Renat knew.
112	장비도 챙겨 오지 않았고, 일격 필살 스킬인 '돌격'마저 겨우 놈을 밀쳐 내는 데 그쳤다.	I did not get any equipment, and even the 'assault', a blow skill, was just pushed out of the bomb.	He didn't bring any equipment, and even his shot-killing skill, "bang," barely managed to beat him.
113	독일 최고의 헌터?	Germany's beHunter Sung?	The best Hunter in Germany?
114	세계 랭킹 12위?	World ranking 12th place?	12th place in the world?
115	지금 상황에서는 아무런 의미가 없다는 사실을 그 누구보다도 더 잘 알고 있었다.	I knew better than anyone that there was no meaning in the present situation.	I knew better than anyone else that it meant nothing in the present situation.
116	그러나.	But.	But
117	‘후회하지 않는다.’	I will not regret it. ’	I do not regret it.’
118	이게 생의 마지막이 된다고 할지라도 몇 번이고 선택하리라.	Even if this is the end of life, I will choose it many times.	Even if it's the end of my life, I'll choose it many times.
119	비굴한 생존보다 떳떳한 죽음을!	It is a more prosperous death than a shameless survival!	Death is more honorable than shameless survival!
120	나는 틀리지 않았다.	I was not wrong.	I am not wrong.
121	나는 틀리지 않았다.	I was not wrong.	I am not wrong.
122	레나트는 점점 속도를 높이며 자신에게 달려오는 거대한 힘과 마주하며 수없이 그렇게 되뇌었다.	Renat Neermann was increasingly pacing and regenerating so many times, facing the enormous power that rushed to him.	Renat gradually gained speed and repeated it countless times, facing the enormous force that came against him.
123	‘나는 틀리지 않았어.’	I was not wrong. ’	I wasn't wrong.’
124	순식간에 거리를 좁힌 짐승의 소름 끼칠 만큼 쩍 벌어진 입을 응시하며, 레나트는 젖 먹던 힘까지 다해 주먹을 있는 힘껏 휘둘렀다.	In an instant, staring at the gnarled mouth of the beast who narrowed the distance, Renat Neermann Neermann swung his fists all the way to the force of his nipples.	He stared at the beast's creepy mouth, and Renat shook his fist with all his milking strength.
125	잠깐 동안.	For a while.	for a bit
126	그의 머릿속에서 지금까지 살아왔던 인생이 주마등처럼 스쳐 지나갔다.	The life that I have lived in his head has passed like a sword.	the flash-back of his life so far passed in his head.
127	별다른 노력 없이 엄청난 힘을 얻어 과분한 삶을 살아왔었다.	Without much effort, I had a great life and I had a great life.	Without any effort, I had gained enormous power and lived an overloaded life.
128	행복하지 않았던가?	Was not it happy?	Wasn't he happy?
129	그래.	Yes.	Okay.
130	레나트는 가까워지는 짐승의 목구멍을 보면서 씩 웃었다.	Renat Neermann laughed as he looked at the throat of the animal that was approaching.	Renat grinned as he watched the nearside throat of the beast.
131	역시.	Also.	Also
132	틀리지 않았다.	It was not wrong.	It's not wrong.
133	마지막까지 부끄럽지 않은 삶이었다.	It was a life that was not ashamed until the end.	It was a decent life to the end.
134	짐승의 아가리에 머리가 삼켜지기 직전, 레나트는 조용히 눈을 감았다. 다시 눈을 뜰 일은 아마도 없을 것이라 예상하면서.	Just before being swallowed by the beast, Lennart closed his eyes. He thought that perhaps he would never have a chance to open his eyes again	Just before the head was swallowed by the animal's gills, Renat closed his eyes quietly. with the expectation that he will never open his eyes again
135	그런데.	But then...	by the way
136	투쾅!	Thug!	Boom!
137	갑자기 앞에서 들려온 굉음에 레나트의 눈이 번쩍 떠졌다.	Renat Neermann's eyes flashed suddenly in the roar from the front.	Suddenly the roar of the previous one opened Lenart's eyes.
138	‘뭐?’	What?’	What?'
139	자신의 주먹에 얻어맞은 짐승이 일직선으로 수십 미터를 날아가 바닥을 나뒹굴었다.	The beast stabbed in his fist flies a few tens of meters in a straight line.	The beast, hit by his fist, flew dozens of meters in a straight line and rolled across the floor.
140	아스팔트가 깨지고, 차들이 밀려나고, 가로등 몇 개가 꺾였다.	The asphalt broke, the cars pushed, and several streetlights were broken.	The asphalt was broken, the cars were pushed out, and some streetlights were broken.
141	“어”	"uh?"	"Uh"
142	나에게 이런 힘이 있었던가?	Did I have this power?	Did I have this power?
143	멍하니 주먹을 내려다보던 레나트는 그제야 자신의 옆에 누군가가 서 있음을 깨달았다.	Looking down at his fist, Renat Neermann realized that someone was standing next to him.	It was not until then that Renat, who stared down at his fist in a blank manner, realized that someone was standing next to him.
144	“어어”	"What?"	"Uooh"
145	그의 얼굴을 확인한 레나트는 거의 반쯤 울먹이는 목소리로 기쁨을 표현했다.	Confirming his face, Renat Neermann expressed pleasure in a nearly half-grunting voice.	When he saw his face, Renat expressed his joy in a almost half-slipping voice.
146	“성진우 헌터님”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo!"	"Sung Jin-woo Hunter"
147	* * *	* * *	* * *
148	아슬아슬했다.	It was breathtaking.	It was close.
149	그날 사무실에 들렀던 레나트에게 그림자 병사를 심어 놓지 않았더라면 시간에 맞출 수 있었을까?	If I had not planted a shadow soldier in Renat Neermann, who visited the office that day, could it be timed?	If I had not planted a shadow soldier in my office that day, i wouldn't have been able to make it?
150	토마스에게 붙였던 그림자 병사가 사라져버린 걸 확인한 진우는 현장에 있는 유일한 그림자 병사를 찾아 교환을 시도했다.	Jin-woo and making sure that the soldiers stuck to the shadows disappeared Thomas tried to find a replacement for the only shadow soldiers in the field.	When he found out that the shadow soldier he had given to Thomas disappeared, he found the only shadow soldier on the scene and tried to exchange it.
151	그런데 그것이 레나트의 그림자 병사였을 줄이야.	But it was not Renat Neermann's shadow soldier.	But that must have been Renat's Shadow Soldier.
152	덕분에 두 사람 모두를 살렸다.	Thanks to them, I saved both of them.	Thanks to him, I saved both of them.
153	급히 토마스의 부상 정도를 살펴본 진우는 안도의 한숨을 내쉬었다.	After examining Thomas' injuries in a hurry, Jin-woo sighs relievedly.	Jin-woo, who had a quick look at Thomas' injury, sighed with relief.
154	상처는 심각했지만 다행히 생명에는 지장이 없어 보였다.	The wound was serious but luckily it did not life threatening.	The wound was serious, but fortunately life seemed intact.
155	더 이상 말할 힘도 남아 있지 않은지 조용히 자신을 올려다보기만 하는 토마스에게, 진우는 말없이 고개를 끄덕였다.	Thomas looked up to see just quietly say no longer sure that their power is left, Jin-woo was silent nod.	To Thomas, who just looked up at himself quietly, he had no more power to say, Jin-woo nodded.
156	시간을 벌어 준 골리앗에게 보내는 감사였다.	Thanks to Goliath for earning his time.	It was a thank-you-go to Goliath who bought me some time.
157	돌아서는 진우의 귓가에 감격에 차있는 레나트의 목소리가 들려왔다.	I heard the voice of Renat Neermann, who was moved by his ear in his ears.	Turning around, Renat's voice filled with emotion came from Jin-woo's ears.
158	“성진우 헌터님”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo!"	"Sung Jin-woo Hunter"
159	“놈을 막아 줘서 고맙습니다. 미안하지만 토마스를 안전한 곳으로 옮겨 줄 수 있겠습니까”	"Thank you for stopping him. I'm sorry, but could you move Thomas to a safe place? "	"Thank you for stopping him. I'm sorry, but could you move Thomas to a safe place?
160	진우가 정중히 영어로 부탁하자, 레나트는 힘껏 고개를 끄덕였다.	When Jin-woo asked me in English, Renat Neermann nodded his head as hard as he could.	When Jin-woo politely asked him to speak English, Lenart nodded with all his might.
161	저 괴물과 일 대 일로 맞서는 것에 비하면 너무도 쉬운 일이었다.	It was so easy to confront a monster with one thing.	It was so easy compared to a one-on-one confrontation with that monster.
162	“아, 예! 이쪽은 걱정 마세요”	"Oh, yes! Do not worry about this. "	"Oh, yeah! Don't worry about this."
163	조심스레 토마스를 안아 든 레나트가 빠르게 멀어지고.	Carefully, Renat Neermann hugging Thomas is quickly moving away.	The Leonard, who carefully hugged Thomas, quickly moved away.
164	진우의 시선이 막 몸을 일으키고 있는 짐승에게로 향했다.	The gaze of Jin-woo headed to the beast who was just raising his body.	Jin-woo's eyes were directed to the rising beast.
165	흉흉한 살기.	Thug life. (I say keep it.. hahaha)	a wretched life
166	놈에게서 일반적인 마수들과는 궤를 달리하는 힘이 느껴졌다.	I felt the power to be different from that of ordinary beasts.	I could feel the power of a man that was different from a normal horseman.
167	‘역시...’	Also...’	too...'
168	예상이 맞았다.	The forecast was right.	I guessed right.
169	놈은 일전에 만났었던 아이스 엘프와 같은 기운을 가지고 있었다.	He had the same energy as the «White Walkers» he had met the other day.	He had the same energy as the Ice Elves we had before.
170	헌터들을 노리고 있다던 군주들.	The monarchs were aiming for Hunters.	monarchs aiming for Hunter
171	하지만.	But.	but
172	어째서일까?	Why?	Why?
173	그 아이스 엘프 때와 달리, 놈은 당혹감을 보이지 않았다. 방금 싸움을 방해받았는데도 평정심을 넘어선 차분함마저 느껴졌다.	Unlike the «White Walkers», he did not seem embarrassed. I was just disturbed by the fight, but I felt calm beyond compassion.	Unlike the Ice Elves, he showed no embarrassment. Even though I had just been interrupted by the fight, I could feel a sense of calm beyond my calmness.
174	‘왜지...?’	Why?	Why?
175	생긴 건 반인반수인데 의외로 침착한 성격인가?	Is it half-human half-personality that looks like a surprisingly calm personality?	You look half-human, but you're unexpectedly calm?
176	진우가 의아해하고 있을 때, 짐승이 건물의 잔해 속에서 완전히 벗어나 천천히 걸어 나왔다.	When Jin-woo was wondering, the beast slowly walked out of the rubble of the building.	As Jin-woo was wondering, the beast completely escaped from the wreckage and walked slowly.
177	뭔가를 우물거리던 짐승이 바닥에 그것을 뱉었다.	The beast that spilled something spit it on the floor.	A mumbling beast spat it on the floor.
178	부러진 이빨들이었다.	It was broken teeth.	They were broken teeth.
179	일격에 자신의 이빨을 몇 개나 날려버린 진우를 바라보며, 짐승은 놀라움을 감추지 못했다.	Looking at Jinwo, who had blown several teeth of his teeth on the bell, the beast could not hide his surprise.	The beast was amazed to see the rain that blew off several of his teeth at a blow.
180	[진짜였군. 인간에게 그림자 녀석의 냄새가 섞여 있어.]	[It was true. The smell of the shadow monarch is mixed in humans.	[True, indeed, there's a smell of shadow in humans.]
181	코를 킁킁거리던 짐승은 아주 신기한 것을 발견한 것처럼 물었다.	The beast sniffed as if he had found something very strange.	The snoring beast asked as if he had found something very strange.
182	[그런데... 어떻게 인간의 몸을 가지고서 상위 존재의 힘을 이 정도까지나 끌어낼 수 있었던 거지?]	[But ... how did you get the power of the upper being to this extent with the human body?]	[But... how could you take the human body and extract the power of a higher being to this extent?]
183	‘레벨을 올렸다, 자식아.’	I raised the level, child. ’	i leveled up, man.'
184	진우는 놈의 호기심을 해결해 주는 대신 '카미쉬의 분노'를 꺼내 들었다.	Instead of solving his curiosity, Jin-woo took out the 『Karmish's Wrath』.	Instead of trying to satisfy his curiosity, Jin-woo brought out 'Kamish's Wrath'.
185	저 군주란 놈들에게는 묻고 싶은 것들이 많았다.	There were many things that the monarch wanted to ask.	There were many questions to ask to those monarchs.
186	그러나 질문을 주고받는 것은 어디까지나 싸움이 끝나고 생사 결정권을 손에 쥔 뒤.	However, it is the end of the fight and the decision of the life and death in the hand after receiving the question.	However, it is only after the fight ends and the life and death decision is reached.
187	흘깃.	Grief.	It's bleeding.
188	거리 곳곳에 남아있는 피해자들의 흔적을 발견한 진우의 안광에서 서슬 퍼런 살기가 흘러넘쳤다.	In Jin-woo's An-Kwang, who discovered the traces of the victim(Hea-in?)s remaining in the streets, he lived through life.	Jin-woo's Ankwang, which found traces of the victim(Hea-in?)s left on the streets, was filled with life and death.
189	그런데 그때.	But then.	But then.
190	짐승의 옆에서 잊지 못할 목소리가 들려왔다.	I heard an unforgettable voice next to the beast.	I heard an unforgettable voice beside the beast.
191	[설계자가 방법을 찾았던 거겠지. 그림자 군주가 설계자와 거래를 한 지도 꽤 오랜 시간이 흘렀었으니.]	[The designer had found the way. It has been a long time since the shadow monarch made a deal with the designer.]	[The designer must have found a way to do it. It's been a long time since the shadow lord made a deal with the designer.]
192	옅게 깔려있던 안개가 연기처럼 뭉쳐지더니 곧 완전한 사람의 인영을 갖추었다.	The fog, which had been laid down, clung like a smoke, and soon it was equipped with a perfect person's seal.	The light fog gathered like smoke and soon became a complete human hero.
193	‘저건...?’	That ...? ’	That...?'
194	늙은 아이스 엘프.	Old «White Walker».	The «White Walker» from before.
195	안개로 자취를 감추고 있던 혹한의 군주가 모습을 드러냈다.	The monarch of the cold, who was hiding in the fog, was revealed.	A cold-blooded monarch who was hiding in the fog appeared.
196	진우는 도시 전체를 휘감고 있는 이 안개가 평범한 자연 현상이 아니라는 사실을 안개와 접촉하자마자 눈치챘다.	As soon as Jin-woo contacted the mist, he noticed that this fog around the whole city was not an ordinary phenomenon.	Jin-woo immediately noticed that the fog surrounding the entire city was not an ordinary natural phenomenon.
197	이번엔 뒤쪽.	This time back.	This time, the back.
198	[그럼 저 인간의 시체는 내가 먹어도 되는 거겠지?]	[Then I can eat that human body, right?]	Can I eat that human body then?]
199	귀청을 따갑게 긁는 이질적인 여성의 목소리에 진우의 고개가 뒤로 돌아갔다.	Jin's head went back to the voice of a heterogeneous woman scratching his ears.	Jin-woo's head turned back to the voice of a foreign woman who grumbled at her ears.
200	거기엔 눈을 의심케 하는 장관이 펼쳐지고 있었다.	There was a minister who doubted his eyes.	There was an eye-catching spectacle unfolding.
201	바스스스스-	Basstus -	Basse-
202	하수도에서 새까맣게 쏟아져 나온 벌레들이 한데 뭉쳐지며 거대한 여성의 모습으로 변해 가고 있었다.	The insects poured out from the sewer were gathered together and turned into a giant female figure.	The insects that had poured out of the sewer were gathering together and turning into a huge woman.
203	[같은 군주의 맛은 어떨지 한번 먹어 보고 싶었어.]	[I wanted to try something like the taste of the same monarch.]	[I wanted to try the taste of the same monarch.]
204	갑작스럽게 주변을 둘러싼 적들을 둘러보며 진우는 표정이 굳어졌다.	Suddenly, looking around at the enemies surrounding him, Jin-woo hardened his expression.	Suddenly, as he looked at the enemies surrounding him, Jin-woo's face hardened.
205	그리고 알았다.	And I knew.	And I got it.
206	이들이 신호를 교란시켜 그림자 병사들의 입을 틀어막은 것은 자신들의 사냥을 방해받는 게 두려워서가 아니었다.	It was not because they were afraid of interfering with their hunting that disturbed the signal and blocked the shadow soldiers' mouths.	/They were not afraid of being interrupted by their hunting, because they disturbed the signals and covered their mouths.
207	자신들이 다수라는 사실을 숨기려 했던 거다.	They were trying to hide the fact that they were a majority.	They tried to hide the fact that they were a majority.
208	이를테면 이것은 덫.	For example, this is a trap.	For example, this is a trap.
209	진우를 잡기 위해 서울이라는 도시 전체에 설치한 군주들의 덫이었다.	It was a trap of monarchs installed throughout the city of Seoul to catch Jin-woo.	It was a trap of monarchs that were set up throughout the city to catch the rain.
210	아니나 다를까?	just as expected?	Sure.
211	상황의 심각성을 깨달은 시스템이 긴급하게 메시지를 띄웠다.	The system, which realized the seriousness of the situation, urgently issued a message.	A system that realized the seriousness of the situation urgently sent a message.
212	[설인들의 왕, 혹한의 군주가 적을 인식합니다.]	[The King of the Frost, lord of cold recognizes the enemy.]	The king of the snow, the monarch of the severe cold, recognizes the enemy.]
213	[짐승들의 왕, 송곳니 군주가 적을 인식합니다.]	[The King of Beasts, the canine lord recognizes the enemy.]	The king of beasts, the king of fangs, recognizes the enemy.]
214	[벌레들의 왕, 역병의 군주가 적을 인식합니다.]	[The King of the Worms, lord of disease recognize the enemy.]	The king of insects, the king of plague, recognizes the enemy.]
215	차원이 다른 적들이 이렇게 한꺼번에 셋씩이나.	There are three different enemies in the same dimension.	Three at a time.
216	그동안 고요히 잠들어 있었던 검은 심장이 강한 적들의 등장에 미친 듯 날뛰기 시작했다.	The black heart, which had been asleep during that time, began to falter on the appearance of strong enemies.	A black heart, which had been quietly asleep, began to flutter like mad at the arrival of strong enemies.
217	‘이건...’	This...’	This...'
218	좋군.	Good.	Good.
219	진우가 입꼬리를 올렸다.	Jin-woo raised his mouth.	Jin-woo put up his mouth.
220	이 녀석들은 자기들이 포위했다고 생각하고 있지만 나는 혼자가 아니다.	These guys think they are surrounded, but I am not alone.	These guys think they're surrounded, but I'm not alone.
221	실은 너희가 포위당한 거다.	In fact, you were surrounded.	Actually, you're surrounded.
222	진우는 적들의 움직임을 놓치지 않도록 촉각을 곤두세우며 그들을 포위할 자신의 군대를 불러냈다.	Jin-woo hurried his tactile senses and invited his army to besiege them so as not to miss the movements of the enemy.	Jin-woo alerted his troops so that they would not lose sight of the enemy's movements.
223	‘나와라!’	Come out! ’	Come out! ’


1		New York, London, Shanghai, Paris.	New York, London, Shanghai, Paris.
2	그 외에도 수많은 대도시의 거리들이 모두 정적에 휩싸였다.	In addition, the streets of many metropolitan cities were all static.	In addition, the streets of large cities were all covered in silence.
3	걸음을 멈춘 사람들은 거리 곳곳에 설치된 전광판에서 눈을 떼지 못했다.	Those who stopped walking could not take their eyes off the billboards installed all over the street.	People who stopped walking couldn't take their eyes off the electric sign installed throughout the street.
4	대형 화면에서 끊임없이 흘러나오는 것은 대한민국의 수도 서울에서 일어난 참사에 관한 속보.	It is a breaking news about the disaster that happened in Seoul, the capital of Korea , which constantly Broadcasted on the large screens.	The steady flow of large screens is a breaking news of the disaster in Seoul, the capital of Korea.
5	극초대형 게이트의 등장으로 시선이 집중되어 있던 곳이라 소식은 빠르게 퍼져 나갔다.	The news came out quickly because the attention was focused on the emergence of the ultra-large gate.	With the arrival of the ultra-high gate, the news spread rapidly as the eyes were focused on the site.
6	세계 각국의 방송들은 정규 방송을 중단하고, 서울의 실황을 생중계했다.	Broadcasters from around the world stopped regular broadcasts and streamed live in Seoul.	Broadcasters around the world stopped airing regular broadcasts and broadcast live coverage of Seoul.
7	상공에서 촬영한 카메라에 유혈이 낭자한 시내의 모습이 담기자, 전 세계의 시청자들은 경악했다.	The viewers from all over the world were astonished when the camera taken in the sky was filled with bloodshed city.	Viewers around the world were shocked when the bloody city was seen with cameras shot in the air.
8	서울은 세계에서 손꼽히는 대도시 중 하나.	Seoul is one of the largest metropolises in the world.	Seoul is one of the largest cities in the world.
9	서울이 저 모양이라는 건, 자신들이 서 있는 도시도 안전을 보장할 수 없다는 얘기였다.	Seoul was in the shape of me, saying that the city where they stand can not guarantee safety.	The fact that Seoul is that shape means that even the city on which it stands cannot guarantee safety.
10	서울의 참사가 어디 먼 나라에서 벌어지는 사고가 아니라, 자신들의 일처럼 느껴졌다.	The disaster in Seoul felt like their own business, not an accident in a remote country.	It felt like it was their job, not an accident in a faraway country.
11	그래서일까?	Is that so?	Is that why?
12	토마스가 괴물을 막으러 나섰을 때 시청자들은 안도했다.	The viewers were relieved when Thomas stepped out of the monster.	When Thomas stepped out to stop the monster, viewers were relieved.
13	흥분한 외신 기자들은 카메라에 잡힌 미국 최강 헌터의 이름을 목청이 터져라 부르짖었다.	Excited foreign reporters cried out for the name of the best American Hunter caught in the camera.	Excited foreign reporters chanted the name of America's strongest Hunter caught on camera at the burst of voice.
14	시청자들은 두 손을 모으고 한마음 한뜻으로 골리앗을 응원했다.	The audience gathered both hands and cheered Goliath in one accord.	Viewers put their hands together and cheered Goliath in one fell swoop.
15	그래서 골리앗이 짐승을 거칠게 몰아붙일 때는 거리 곳곳에서 환호성이 터져 나왔다.	So when Goliath ran wildly over the beast, cheers burst out in the streets.	So when Goliath pushed the beast violently, cheers came from all over the streets.
16	“더! 더! 더”	more! more! more!	"More! More! More"
17	“부숴! 놈을 부숴 버려, 골리앗”	Shattered! Break it down, Goliath!	"But him! Destroy him, Goliath"
18	“가라아앗”	Come on!	"Garaad"
19	그러나.	But.	But
20	거리를 가득 메웠던 환호와 응원의 함성들은 골리앗의 주먹이 박살 나고, 팔이 부러지고, 피와 살이 튀기 시작하자 충격 어린 침묵으로 바뀌었다.	The cheers and cheers that filled the streets were transformed into shocking silence when Goliath's fists shattered, his arms broke, and blood and flesh began to splash.	The cheers and cheers that filled the streets turned into shocking silence as Goliath's fist broke, his arm broke, and his blood and flesh popped.
21	하늘로 향해 있던 시청자들의 손이 천천히 아래로 내려왔다.	The hands of the viewers who were heading toward the sky came down slowly.	Viewers' hands, as they were heading toward the sky, slowly came down.
22	처참하게 당하고 있는 인류 최강의 전사를 보며 말없이 눈물을 흘리는 사람도 있었다.	Some people shed their tears silently, watching the strongest warrior in the human race.	Some people wept unspokenly as they watched the great warrior of mankind, who was being.
23	마치 시간이 멈춘 것처럼.	As if time had stopped.	As if time had stopped.
24	너무 큰 충격에 할 말을 잃은 사람들에게서는 숨소리조차 들리지 않았다.	Even those who have lost their say in a shock have not heard it.	There was not a breath from the people who lost their words in the shock.
25	이게 꿈이라면 어서 깨기를.	If this is a dream, come on.	If it's a dream, let's wake up.
26	하지만 화면은 계속해서 골리앗의 비명만을 내보내고 있을 뿐이었다.	But the screen continued to send Goliath's screams.	But the screen was just continuing to send out Goliath's scream.
27	시청자들의 표정은 점점 더 깊은 절망으로 바뀌어 갔다.	Viewers' expressions turned into more and more deep desperation.	Viewers' faces gradually turned into deeper and deeper despair.
28	그런데 그때.	But then.	But then.
29	헌터 하나가 튀어나와 짐승을 날려 버렸다.	One Hunter popped out and blew the beast.	A Hunter came out and blew the animal away.
30	아니, 둘이었다.	No, they were both.	No, it was two.
31	외국인 헌터 옆에 소리 없이 나타난 검은 머리의 헌터.	A black-haired hunter who appeared silently next to a foreign hunter.	A dark-haired hunter with no sound next to the foreign Hunter.
32	시청자들은 물론, 속보 진행자들마저 이게 어떻게 된 일인지 당혹감을 감추지 못했다.	Not only the viewers, but also the organizers of the breaking news could not hide the embarrassment of how this happened.	Viewers, as well as speedboasters, were perplexed as to what happened.
33	무슨 일이 일어난 거지?	What happened?	What happened?
34	저 두 사람은 누구인가?	Who are those two?	Who are those two?
35	워낙 순식간에 일어난 일이었고, 카메라가 너무 멀어 헌터들의 얼굴을 제대로 비출 수 없었기 때문이다.	It happened so quickly, and because the camera was too far away, the hunters could not see their faces properly.	It happened so quickly that the cameras were so far away that the Hunter's face could not be seen properly.
36	그러나.	But.	But
37	눈 깜짝할 사이에 거리를 채워나가는 검은 병사들을 확인한 진행자들은 비명에 가까운 소리를 질렀다.	In the blink of an eye, the hostess who identified the black soldiers filling the streets screamed close to the scream.	The organizers screamed near a scream when they saw black soldiers filling the streets in the blink of an eye.
38	[성진우 헌터입니다! 성진우 헌터가 나타났습니다!]	[Hunter Sung Jin-woo! Hunter Sung Jin-woo showed up!]	[Sung Jin-woo Hunter! SungJin-woo Hunter is here!
39	[얼굴이 안 보여도 됩니다! 이름을 가려도 됩니다! 그래도 누구인지 알 수 있어요! 저 검은 병사들, 저건 100퍼센트 성진우 헌터입니다!]	[I can not even see my face! You can name it! I still know who it is! Those black soldiers, that's a 100 percent Hunter Sung Jin-woo!]	[You don't have to see your face! You can cover your name! But you can tell who it is! Those black soldiers, that's 100 percent SungJin-woo Hunter!
40	[골리앗이 쓰러지고 바통이 성진우 헌터에게로 넘어갔습니다! 성진우 헌터의 소환수들이 괴물들을 포위했습니다!]	[Goliath fell and Baton went to Hunter Sung Jin-woo! Siege Hunter 's pets have surrounded the monsters!	The Goliath fell and the baton fell to SungJin-woo Hunter! Summoners of SungJin-woo Hunter besieged the monsters!
41	와아아-!	Wow ah -!	Wow!
42	서울 거리를 뒤덮은 검은 병사들을 보고서, 세계의 시청자들이 두 손을 높이 쳐들고 열광했다.	I watched the black soldiers in the streets of Seoul, and the viewers of the world were enthusiastic with their hands raised high.	When they saw black soldiers covering the streets of Seoul, viewers around the world held their hands high and went wild.
43	특히.	Especially.	especially
44	최근 국가권력급 헌터 한 사람을 비극적으로 잃었고, 토마스까지 위험에 처하자 충격에 빠져있던 미국인들의 함성은 도시 전체를 울릴 정도였다.	Recently, the tragic loss of a state - class hunter, and the shouting of Americans who were in shock at the risk of Thomas, were all around the city.	Recently, a powerful national Hunter was tragically lost, and as Thomas was also in danger, the American people's shouts that were in shock made the entire city.
45	진우가 활약했던 제주도 개미 레이드 영상의 뷰는 이미 20억을 돌파했다.	The scene of the Jeju island ant raid video that Jin-woo was active already exceeded 2 billion views.	Viewers of the Jeju ant's radar video, which used to be played by Jin-woo, have already surpassed 2 billion won.
46	이미 모르는 이가 없게 된 이름.	A name that I do not already know.	a name without knowledge
47	세계가 진우의 이름을 연호했다.	The world was named Jin-woo.	The world chanted the name of Jin-woo.
48	“나, 저 헌터 알아! 저 헌터 안다고! 저 사람, 독일의 레나트 니어만이야”	I know that Hunter! I know that hunter! He's just Renat Neermann Neermann of Germany!	"I know Hunter! I know that Hunter! That's LENAIT NIERMAN, Germany.
49	잠깐 자신의 안목을 뽐내려고 했던 사람마저도 금방 주위를 따라 손을 치켜들고서 성진우를 외쳤다.	Even those who tried to brag about their own eyes for a moment, quickly lifted their hands along the perimeter and exclaimed Sung Jin-woo.	Even those who tried to show off their good looks immediately followed him up and shouted Sung Jin-woo.
50	세계가.	The world.	The world.
51	세계의 모든 시선이 진우의 등을 주시했다.	All eyes of the world watched the back of Jin-woo.	All eyes of the world were on the back of Jin-woo.
52	* * *	* * *	* * *
53	그림자 군단이 진우와 세 군주들의 주위를 둥글게 에워쌌다.	Shadow corps round the circumference of Jin-woo and the three monarchs.	A cluster of shadow surrounds Jin-woo and the three monarchs.
54	스킬 '군주의 영역'으로 그림자가 드리워진 거리 위에서 그림자 군단의 사기는 최고조에 달했다.	Shadow troops 'morale reached a peak on the street where the shadow was cast into the skill' monarch 's domain'.	The morale of the shadow corps peaked on the shadowy streets of Skill 'Range of the Monarch'.
55	어떠냐.	How are you?	How is it?
56	진우는 군주들의 면면을 하나씩 둘러보았다.	Jin-woo looked at the faces of the monarchs one by one.	Jin-woo looked at the faces of the monarchs one by one.
57	그들은 흥미롭다는 표정이었다.	They were interesting.	They looked interesting.
58	벌레들로 만들어진 거대한 여성형 거인이 병사들로 가득한 거리를 돌아보며 웃었다.	A huge feminine giant made of worms laughed as he looked around the streets filled with soldiers.	A giant female giant made of insects smiled as he looked around the street full of soldiers.
59	[이게 새로운 그림자 군단?]	[This is the new Shadow Legion?]	[This is a new group of shadows?]
60	[숫자야 제법 된다만 그래 봐야 아직 오합지졸들이지.]	[The number is a low, but it must be.]	[The numbers are pretty good, but they're still in trouble.]
61	대수롭지 않다는 듯 혹한의 군주가 나섰다.	The monarch of the frigid has appeared as if it is not a small sum.	As if it were nothing serious, a severe cold monarch stepped forward.
62	흐읍-	Huh-	Hup-
63	숨을 가볍게 들이마신 그가 숨결을 토해 내자 순식간에 끔찍한 냉기가 사방으로 퍼져 나갔다.	When he breathed his breath, he suddenly burst into horror.	When he breathed out his breath after inhaling lightly, a terrible chill suddenly spread everywhere.
64	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!	Quack! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creak!
65	일순간 대지 위의 모든 것들이 얼어붙었다.	Everything on the earth froze for a moment.	Everything on the ground froze for an instant.
66	그림자 군단 또한 예외가 될 수는 없었다.	Shadow corps could not be an exception.	The Shadows could not be an exception either.
67	‘이럴 수가!’	Unbelievable!’	This is crazy!'
68	얼어붙어 가는 병사들을 확인한 진우의 얼굴이 굳어졌다.	Jin-woo's face, which confirmed the frozen soldiers, stiffened.	Jin-woo's face hardened after checking the frozen soldiers.
69	한순간에 병사들을 무력화시키는 군주들의 힘.	The power of the monarchs to neutralize soldiers at once.	the power of monarchs to incapacitate soldiers in a moment
70	악마성 인던에서 백염의 군주 바란을 상대했을 때 이미 한 번 경험해 본 기억이 있었다.	I had already experienced it once when I faced Varan, the monarch of the White Flame, in the Devilish Incan.	When I faced Baran, the emperor of the Great White Flame in the Devil Indon, I remembered that I had experienced it once
71	그때와 지금의 차이점이라면 그때는 적이 하나였고, 지금은 셋이라는 것.	The difference between then and now is that the enemy was one, and now it is three.	The difference between then and now is that there was only one enemy then, and now there are three.
72	얼음 안에 갇혀 버린 병사들에겐 소환 해제 명령도 먹히지 않았다.	The soldiers who were trapped in the ice did not get a command to cancel the summons.	The command to unrecall the soldiers who were trapped inside the ice was not effective.
73	[네 병사들은 내가 만든 감옥 안에서 한걸음도 움직일 수 없다.]	[Your soldiers can not move a step in my prison.]	Your soldiers cannot Break out of my prison.
74	그림자 군단의 발을 묶어 버린 혹한의 군주는 승리를 자신했다.	The tyrannical monarch who tied the shadows' legs was confident of victory.	The cruel monarch who tied the shadow corps to his feet was confident of victory.
75	하지만.	But.	but
76	그런 상황에서도 진우의 살기는 위축되지 않았다.	Even under such circumstances, Jin-woo's living did not shrink.	Even under such circumstances, Jin-woo's life was not daunted.
77	“너”	you.	"You"
78	오른손에 들린 '카미쉬의 분노'의 칼날이 혹한의 군주를 가리켰다.	In the right hand, the blade of the『Karmish's Wrath』pointed to the monarch of the cold.	The blade of "Kamish's Wrath" in his right hand pointed to a severe cold monarch.
79	“너만은 반드시 죽인다”	You must kill yourself.	"You are the only one who kills."
80	그림자 군단의 전투력은 어디까지나 자신의 보조 역할.	Shadow troops' combat power is their own secondary role.	The battle power of the shadow corps is only a secondary role.
81	병사들을 쓸 수 없게 된 것은 안타깝지만, 그렇다고 해서 혹한의 군주를 살려 보내 줄 생각은 없었다.	Unfortunately, I could not use the soldiers, but I did not think I would save the monarch of the cold.	I'm sorry to say that the soldiers were unavailable, but I didn't intend to let the bitter monarch live.
82	놈에게는 갚아야 할 빚이 있었다.	He had an owed debt.	He had a debt to pay back.
83	[...]	[...]	[...]
84	혹한의 군주 역시 일전에 진우에게 당했었던 어깨의 상처가 욱신거리는지 얼굴이 구겨졌다.	The monarch of the cold was also wrinkled with the tingling of his shoulder that had been hit by Jin-woo the other day.	A cold monarch also has a crumpled face as the wound to his shoulder, which was once inflicted by Jin-woo, is now on him.
85	[네놈!]	[You!]	[You!]
86	그가 양손으로 뭔가를 들어 올리는 시늉을 하자, 땅에서 얼음으로 만들어진 골렘들이 올라왔다.	When he lifted something with both hands, the golems made of ice from the ground came up.	When he pretended to lift something with both hands, golem made of ice from the ground came up.
87	동시에.	At the same time.	at the same time
88	벌레들의 여왕이 휘파람을 불자 길바닥에 너저분하게 흩어져 있던 시민들의 시체들이 일제히 움직이기 시작했다.	The queen of the worms whistled, and the bodies of the citizens, scattered all over the street, began to move in unison.	As the queen of the insects whistled, the bodies of the citizens scattered all over the streets began to move.
89	꽈드득, 꽈드드득, 꽈득!	Quizzes, Quizzes, Quizzes!	Kkotdeuk, yumddeuk, yumdeuk!
90	뼈와 관절이 뒤틀리고 맞춰지고를 반복하던 시체들이, 마치 거미처럼 기괴한 모습이 되어 네발로 기어 왔다.	The bones and joints were twisted and aligned, and the bodies that repeatedly crawled into quadruple like a spider like a bizarre figure.	The bones and joints were twisted and twisted, but the bodies crawled on all four feet, looking as bizarre as a spider.
91	‘언데드?’	Undead?	When?'
92	아니, 언데드 따위가 아니다.	No, it is not an undead.	No, it's not like undead.
93	시체들을 움직이는 것은 시체들의 머릿속에 들어간 괴이한 기생충.	Moving corpses is a strange parasite that enters the minds of corpses.	Moving the bodies is a strange parasite in the head of the bodies.
94	그들의 머릿속에서 움직이는 벌레의 마력을 느낀 진우가 벌레들의 여왕을 돌아보았다.	Jeu, who felt the magic of moving insects in their heads, looked at the queen of insects.	Feeling the power of bugs moving in their heads, Jin-woo looked back at the queen of bugs.
95	[우리가 아무 생각도 없이 인간들을 죽이고 다닌 줄 알았어?]	[Did you think we killed people without any purpose?]	[Did you think we were killing people without thinking about it?]
96	여왕은 짐승이 물어 죽인 인간들의 시체 하나하나에 특수한 기생충의 알을 심었다.	The Queen planted a special parasite on each corpse of the human beings killed and killed by the beast.	The queen planted the eggs of a special parasite on every human body that was bitten by an animal.
97	골렘과 기생충.	Golems and parasites.	Golem and parasites.
98	죽여도 그림자 병사로 만들 수 없는 적의 군대들을 보고서, 진우는 그들이 얼마만큼이나 이번 기회를 노리고 있었는지 실감할 수 있었다.	When they saw the enemy's armies that could not be made into shadow soldiers, Jin-woo could realize how much they were aiming for this opportunity.	Seeing the enemy troops who could not turn into shadow soldiers even if they were killed, Jin-woo could feel how much they were looking for this opportunity.
99	“후우..”	"Huh ..."	"Foo..."
100	숨을 가다듬었다.	I breathed my breath.	I got my breath back.
101	얼어붙은 그림자 병사들을 지나온 골렘들과 시체들이 주위를 둘러싸기 시작했다.	Golems and dead bodies that passed through the frozen shadow soldiers began to surround them.	Golem and corpses that passed through the frozen shadow soldiers began to surround themselves.
102	조용히 심장이 뛰는 소리에 귀를 기울였다.	I quietly listened to the heartbeat.	I listened quietly to the beat of my heart.
103	두근, 두근, 두근.	ba-bump ba-bump!	My head, my head, and my head.
104	여기까지 오는 동안 위기는 수없이 많았다.	So far, there have been many crises.	There were countless crises here.
105	눈을 감은 지금.	I closed my eyes now.	Right now.
106	극도로 예민해진 감각이 적들의 작은 움직임 하나까지 놓치지 않고 모든 걸 잡아내고 있었다.	Extremely sensitive sensation was catching everything without missing one small move of the enemy.	The extremely sensitive senses were catching every little move of the enemy.
107	할 수 있다.	can do.	I can do it.
108	언제나 그랬듯이.	As always.	as always
109	‘온다.’	come.’	It's coming.'
110	눈을 뜨자 사방에서 덮쳐 오는 거미 인간들이 시야에 가득했다.	When I opened my eyes, the spider humans, who came from all over the place, were filled with sight.	When he opened his eyes, the sight of spiders was full of sight.
111	느려진 시간 속에서.	In a slow time.	in slow time
112	두 자루의 '카미쉬의 분노'가 울분을 토해 냈다.	Two of them, Camishe 's anger, spewed out.	Two sacks of 'Kamish' raged.
113	슈가가가각!	Sugar is available!	Sugagagagak!
114	뛰어오른 모든 거미 인간들이 일시에 공중에서 분해되었다.	All the spider humans who jumped were disintegrated in the air at once.	All the jumping spiders were disintegrated in the air at once.
115	쾅!	bang!	Bang!
116	자신을 향해 내려쳐진 골렘의 주먹을 가볍게 박차고 도약한 진우가 우선 제거 대상을 찾았다.	Jin-woo, who jumped lightly on the golem's fist that had fallen down toward him, first sought removal.	Jin-woo, who kicked Golem's fist lightly and kicked him, first found the target.
117	혹한의 군주.	The monarch of the cold.	a cold monarch
118	놈은 분노한 얼굴로 진우를 가리키며 골렘들에게 소리쳤다.	He pointed to Jin-woo with an angry face and shouted at the golems.	He shouted at the Golem, pointing to Jin-woo with an angry face.
119	하지만 느려터진 골렘들이 진우의 속도를 따라잡기는 불가능한 일.	But it is impossible for slow-moving golems to catch up with Jin-woo's speed.	However, it is impossible for them to keep up with Jin-woo's speed.
120	진우는 '지배자의 권능'으로 자신의 몸을 혹한의 군주를 향해 쏘았다.	Jin-woo shoots his body toward the cold monarch with 『Power of ruler』.	Jin-woo shot himself at a cold-blooded monarch with the 'power of the ruler.'
121	총탄처럼 발사된 진우가 무시무시한 속도로 날아갔다.	Jin-woo shot like a bullet flew at a terrifying pace.	The bullet- fired rain flew off at a terrific speed.
122	그야말로 순식간에 좁혀진 거리, 경악하는 혹한의 군주, 진우는 단검을 힘껏 휘둘렀다.	The streets narrowed down in a flash, the astonishing monarch of astonishment, Jin-woo swallowed his dagger hard.	In a flash, Jin-woo wielded his dagger with all his might.
123	노리고 있는 것은 고목 껍데기 같은 피부를 한 놈의 얼굴.	What I'm aiming for is a face of a dead skin.	What you're aiming at is the face of a man with skin like an old tree shell.
124	그러나.	But.	But
125	캉!	Caen!	Kang!
126	Two of them, 『Karmish's Wrath』 spewed out.	Just before 『Karmish's Wrath』 'drew his face, something solid blocked the dagger's orbit.	Two of them, 'Karmish's Wreath' spewed out.
127	진우의 순간 속도에 반응한 짐승, 송곳니 군주가 손목으로 '카미쉬의 분노'를 막아 냈다.	The beast, the canine monarch, who reacted to the instantaneous speed of Jin-woo, blocked the 『Karmish's Wrath』 with his wrist.	The governor of Fangany, who responded to Jin-woo's instant speed, stopped 'Kamish's anger with his wrist.
128	[이딴 쇠붙이 따위로 내게 상처 하나 남길 수 있을 성싶으냐?]	[Do you want to hurt me with this metal thing?]	Can you leave a scar on me with this iron rod?]
129	짐승이 피와 살점이 덕지덕지 낀 흉측한 이빨을 드러내며 웃었다.	The beast laughed, revealing the bleeding teeth with blood and flesh.	The beast smiled, showing the ugly teeth of blood and flesh.
130	그런데 진우도 웃었다.	Jin-woo also laughed.	But Jin-woo also laughed.
131	‘웃어?’	Smile?’	Laugh?'
132	짐승이 불길함을 느끼기도 전에, '카미쉬의 분노'를 검은 오러가 뒤덮었다.	Before the beast felt sinful, black ducks covered 『Karmish's Wrath』.	Before the beast felt sinful, black ducks covered 'Hate of Camish.'
133	스걱! Scram!	Spit!	Scram!
134	견고함을 자랑하던 짐승의 손목이 깔끔하게 잘려 나갔다.	The wrists of the beast that boasted firmness were cut cleanly.	The animal's wrist, which boasted its firmness, was neatly cut off.
135	짐승의 눈이 커졌다.	The eyes of the beast grew.	The beast's eyes dilated.
136	상체를 뒤로 숙여 가까스로 검끝을 피해 낸 짐승의 가슴에 길게 일자 모양의 상처가 생겼다.	I barely touched my upper body, I got a long, long wound on my chest.	The animal's chest, which barely escaped the tip of the sword by leaning its upper body back, had a long, flat-blade wound.
137	그때, 진우의 고개가 강한 힘을 감지하고 위로 들려졌다.	At that time, the head of Jin-woo sensed a strong force and was lifted up.	Then, Jin-woo's head felt a strong force and was lifted up.
138	‘...!’	...! ’	‘...!’
139	벌레들의 여왕이 마력으로 이루어진 거대한 주먹을 내려치고 있었다.	The queen of insects was beating up a huge fist made of magic.	The queen of the worms was punching a huge fist made of mana.
140	부웅!	Boo!	Booo!
141	진우는 땅에 착지하는 동시에, 스킬 '지배자의 권능'으로 벌레여왕의 주먹을 밀어내려 했다.	Jin-woo landed on the ground, and at the same time, he pushed down the queen's fist with 『Power of ruler』skill.	Jin-woo tried to push the insect queen's fist with his skill 'the power of the ruler' while landing on the ground.
142	하지만 벌레 여왕의 힘이 생각보다 강력해서 그저 막아 내는데 그쳤다.	But the power of the queen of the worm was stronger than I thought, and it just stopped.	But the power of the insect queen was stronger than I thought, so she just stopped it.
143	쿠웅!	Kuwoong!	Ku Woong!
144	‘지배자의 권능'으로 만들어진 방패와 벌레 여왕의 주먹이 부딪치며 생성된 충격파에 거미 인간들이 쓸려 나갔다.	Spiders were swept away by the shock waves created by shields made from the 『Power of ruler』 and the fist of the insect queen.	Spider humans were swept away by the shock wave created by the clash between the "power of the ruler" and the fist of the insect queen.
145	그러나 쓸려 나간 놈들 말고도 훨씬 더 많은 숫자의 거미 인간들이 새까맣게 몰려들었다.	But apart from those who were swept away, a much larger number of spider humans flocked to it.	But besides the scavenged ones, a much larger number of spiders flocked to the black.
146	진우는 놈들 중 하나의 머리를 밟고 공중으로 뛰어올랐다.	Jin-woo jumped into the air by stepping on the head of one of them.	Jin-woo stepped on one of them and jumped into the air.
147	그리고 '카미쉬의 분노'에 마력을 집중했다.	And I focused my magic on the 『Karmish's Wrath』.	Then he focused his magic on 'Kamish's Wrath.'
148	찌르르-	Piercing -	Stuff-
149	떨리는 검신에 응축된 검은 오러가 주변의 공간을 일그러뜨렸다.	The black Aurora condensed in a trembling black blade distorted the surrounding space.	A black oar condensed into a tremble of the surrounding space.
150	그 순간.	That moment.	At that moment.
151	“으아아아”	Ahhh!	"Aaaaaaaaaaaah"
152	진우가 기합을 내지르며, 전력을 다해 단검을 휘둘렀다.	Jin woke up, and wielded his dagger with all his might.	Jin-woo clinched and wielded his sword with all his might.
153	가가가가가가가가각!	KAGAGAGAGAWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA	Gaga's worth!
154	단검 끝에 쏠려 있던 마력이 수십 갈래로 뻗어져 나가며 아래에 있던 적들을 휩쓸었다.	At the end of the dagger, the magic power stretched out in dozens of ways, sweeping down the enemies below.	The mana at the end of the dagger spread out into dozens and swept away the enemies below.
155	용의 발톱!	Dragon's claw!	Dragon Claw!
156	아이스 골렘과 거미 인간의 절반가량이 방금 공격 한 번에 사라졌다.	Half of the ice golem and spider humans just disappeared once they attacked.	About half of the Ice Golem and Spiders have just disappeared in a single attack.
157	그러나.	But.	But
158	휙!	Poof!	Poof!
159	진우가 고개를 옆으로 돌리자 이미 코앞까지 다가온 거대한 손바닥이 보였다. 손바닥이 만들어낸 짙은 그늘이 진우의 얼굴에 드리웠다.	When Jin-woo turned his head to the side, he saw a huge palm that had already reached his nose. The dark shade created by the palm of the hand spread over the face of Jin-woo.	As Jin-woo turned his head sideways, he saw a huge palm that had already reached his right hand. The deep shadows of Jin-woo fell on his face.
160	‘젠장.’	Damn it.’	Janjang.'
161	피할 방법이 없는 각도에서 들어온 공격에 진우는 일단 가드를 세웠다.	In an attack from an angle where there is no way to avoid, Jin-woo once built a guard.	Jin-woo has set up a guard for the attack from an angle that can't be avoided.
162	벌레들의 여왕은 인간이 벌레를 때려잡는 것처럼 진우를 후려쳐 건물에 처박았다.	The queen of the insects, as if humans were beating the worms, crushed them into the building.	The queen of the insects hit the rain and threw it into the building like a human being was beating a worm.
163	쿠웅!	Kuwoong!	Ku Woong!
164	그 충격이 얼마나 큰지 건너편 도로에 있던 건물까지 흔들거렸다.	The impact was shaken up to the building on the other side of the road.	The shock shook the building across the road.
165	무너진 건물 더미에서 나온 진우가 바닥에 엎어져 거친 신음을 토해 냈다.	Jin-woo, who came out of the pile of rubble, fell down on the floor and spit out a rough moan.	The rain from the fallen pile of buildings fell on the floor and gave up a rough moan.
166	“커헉”	Great.	"Cough"
167	어지러웠다.	I was dizzy.	I felt dizzy.
168	삐익-	Bleed-	Pik-
169	이명이 귓가에 맴돌았다.	My tinnitus rang in my ear.	A twinkle hovered in my ear.
170	숨이 조금씩 가빠졌고, 시야가 약간 흐려졌다.	My breath was getting a little cold, and my vision was a bit cloudy.	Breath ran out a little, and visibility became a little blurred.
171	하지만.	But.	but
172	여기서 이렇게 느긋하게 호흡을 고르고 있을 틈이 없었다.	There was no time to take a leisurely rest here.	I haven't had time to relax here.
173	고개를 들자.	Let's open your head.	Let's raise our head.
174	머리 위, 수십 미터 바깥에 혹한의 군주가 생성한 수 천 개의 얼음 화살들이 시야에 들어왔다.	Thousands of ice arrows, created by the monarchs of the cold, came to the foreground, some tens of meters above the head.	Above his head, tens of meters outside, thousands of ice arrows produced by a severe cold lord came into view.
175	몸을 일으킨 진우가 숨을 멈췄다.	Jin-woo, who raised his body, stopped breathing.	Jin-woo, who rose to his feet, stopped breathing.
176	이윽고 하늘을 빼곡히 메운 얼음 화살들이 정확히 그를 향해 쇄도해 왔다.	Soon, the ice arrows, which were filled with the sky, flooded to him.	Soon the icy arrows filled the sky flooded him.
177	빠르게, 더 빠르게!	Faster, faster!	Faster, faster!
178	한 치의 빈틈도 없이 쏟아지는 마법 화살들을 진우는 단검으로 모조리 쳐 내기 시작했다.	The magic arrows that poured without a gap in one tooth began to strike with the dagger.	He began to use a dagger to knock down all the magic arrows that were pouring out.
179	어찌나 빠른지 잔상이 몇 개씩 겹쳐 보일 정도였다.	It was so fast that I could see how many afterimages overlap each other.	It was so fast that the statues seemed to overlap several times.
180	‘그러나 우리들의 협공을 얼마나 더 버틸 수 있을까?’	But how long can we keep our pincers?’	"But how much longer can we stand our pore?’
181	혹한의 군주는 끊임없이 화살들을 불러내며 비릿한 미소를 지었다.	The monarch of the cold was constantly calling out the arrows and smiling.	The cold lord smiled a wry smile, constantly calling out arrows.
182	놈의 움직임이 조금이라도 느려지는 순간.	A moment when the movement of the man is slow even a little.	The moment his movement slows down a little.
183	그때에.	At that time.	at that time
184	푹! Hook! Clang!	Hook!	Hook! Kang!
185	[......?]	[......?]	[......?]
186	혹한의 군주는 흔들리는 눈동자로 자신의 가슴팍에 박힌 단검을 확인했다.	The monarch of the cold was identified with a dagger stuck in his chest with shaking eyes.	The cold monarch confirmed the dagger in his chest with his shaking eyes.
187	손에 묻어나는 것은 자신의 피.	It is your blood that is buried in your hands.	It's your blood that gets buried in your hands.
188	고개를 들어 보니, 화살들을 쳐내는 와중에도 단검 하나를 날려보낸 건방진 인간이 자신을 응시하고 있었다.	I looked up and saw a cheeky man staring at himself while blowing up a dagger while he was pulling out the arrows.	When I looked up, I saw a saucy man staring at me, who had sent me a dagger while I was pulling out the arrows.
189	온몸의 피가 전부 끓어오르는 것 같은 분노가 머리꼭대기까지 차올랐다.	Anger, like all the blood of the body, is boiling up to the top of the head.	Anger as if blood were boiling all over my body filled my head.
190	[네 이놈, 감히 인간 따위가 군주인 나에게!]	[Yours, to me who is a monarch!]	[You son of a bitch, how dare you to me, the lord of a man!]
191	파악!	grasp!	Get it!
192	진우는 재빨리 놈의 가슴에 박혀 있던 단검을 회수했다.	Jin-woo quickly recovered the dagger that had been stuck in his chest.	Jin-woo quickly recovered the dagger from his heart.
193	맞은 곳은 심장.	The right place is the heart.	The heart was hit.
194	인간이었으면 죽고도 남았을 상처였음에도 불구하고, 저 녀석들에게는 치명상이 아닌 듯했다.	Despite being a human wound and a dead man, it did not seem to be a fatal to those guys.	Although it was a mortal wound, it didn't seem to be a fatal wound to them.
195	그래도 덕분에 하늘을 덮었던 화살의 비는 멎었다.	But thanks to the rain of arrows that covered the sky stopped.	Thanks to that, the rain of arrows that covered the sky stopped.
196	돌아온 '카미쉬의 분노'를 다시 손에 쥐며, 진우가 혹한의 군주에게 이를 드러냈다.	I hold back the『Karmish's Wrath』 again, and Jin-woo reveals it to the cold monarch.	Grabbing the return of "Kamish's anger" again, Jin-woo revealed it to the cruel monarch.
197	“말했지. 넌 절대 살아서 못 돌아갈 거라고”	"I said. You'll never get back alive. "	"I told you, you're never going back alive."
198	[크아아아아!]	[Aaa great!]	Cia!
199	격노한 혹한의 군주가 조종하는 골렘들과 역병의 군주가 부리는 거미 인간들, 그리고 어느새 팔이 재생된 송곳니 군주.	Golems controlled by a furious cold monarch, spider humans slaughtered by the monarch of the plague, and canine monarch, whose arms are regenerated.	Golem controlled by a bitter cold lord, spider-like creatures played by a plague, and the canine monarch with renewed arms.
200	팔을 이리저리 움직여 보던 송곳니 군주는 진우가 하는 것처럼 아공간 너머에서 자신의 검을 가지고 왔다.	The canine monarch, moving his arms around, brought his sword over the space like Jin-woo did.	The governor, who was moving his arms around, brought his sword over space, just as Jin-woo did.
201	그렇게 움직임을 재개한 적들의 모습이 한눈에 들어왔다.	At first glance, the appearance of the enemy who resumed such a movement came in at a glance.	I could see the enemies who resumed their movements at once.
202	진우는 '카미쉬의 분노'를 쥔 두손에 힘을 주고서 몰려오는 적들을 노려보며 차분히 호흡을 가다듬었다.	Jin-woo gave strength to his two hands holding the 『Karmish's Wrath』 and stroked the breathing slowly, gazing at the enemies coming at it.	Jin-woo calmly staked his breath on the enemy who came to power his "kamish anger."
203	그때.	then.	then
204	콰지지직!	Quack!	Quackjjjjik!
205	뭔가 덩어리가 같은 게 쩍 갈라지는 것 같은 소리와 함께 오늘따라 몇 배는 더 반가운 목소리가 등 뒤에서 들려왔다.	A few times more pleasant voice came from behind the back with the sound like something lumps.	A voice came from behind, a few times more welcome today, as if something like a mass was splitting apart.
206	[왕이시여어어어어어어!]	[King, come on!]	Dear king!


1	불과 몇 분 전.	Just a few minutes ago.	Just a few minutes ago.
2	자타가 공인하는 충신 베르는 혹한의 군주가 시전한 얼음 감옥에 갇혀 지독한 무력감을 맛보고 있었다.	The loyal 『Ber』, who was accredited by Jatta, was trapped in an ice prison by the monarch of the cold, tasting the helpless feeling of helplessness.	Zata's loyalist, Ver, was caught in a cold-blooded ice cell and was feeling a great sense of helplessness.
3	내가 이리도 약했었나?	Was I weak here?	Was I this weak?
4	나는 대체 무엇을 위해 성장을 거듭해 왔던가?	What have I grown up for?	What have I been growing up for?
5	눈앞에는 주군이 적들에게 둘러싸여 있는데 자신은 아무것도 할 수 없다는 사실이 베르를 참담하게 만들었다.	The fact that he was surrounded by his enemies and that he could not do anything made 『Ber』feel terrible.	The fact that he can't do anything while the main army is surrounded by enemies made Ver miserable.
6	그러나 어쩔 수 없는 일.	But what can not be helped.	But the inevitable.
7	혹한의 군주는 베르와는 격이 다른 존재였고, 베르에게는 그의 마법을 벗어날 힘이 없었다.	the frost monarch was a different person from 『Ber』, and 『Ber』 had no power to escape his magic.	The monarch of the frost was a different kettle of fish from Verne, and Ver had no power to escape his spell.
8	이 얼음 속에서 주군이 무사하기만을 기도할 뿐.	I pray only that the lord is safe in this ice.	I only pray that the Lord is safe in this ice.
9	다행히.	Fortunately.	Fortunately
10	주군께선 초월적인 적들을 상대로도 전혀 밀리지 않으셨다.	His lord has never been pushed against transcendent enemies.	The Lord was never behind his transcendent enemies.
11	‘역시 주군... 이 미천한 종은 그저 감격 또 감격이옵니다.’	Again, Lord ... This gentle servant is just thrilled and thrilled. ’	Also, Lord... The humble servant is simply thrilled and thrilled.'
12	주인의 힘에 감동한 베르는 부릅뜬 눈으로 눈물을 줄줄 흘리며 진우의 싸움을 지켜보았다.	『Ber』 impressed by the power of his master, he watched Jinwo's fighting with tearful eyes.	Impressed by his master's power, Berr watched Jin-woo's fight in tears with his eyes.
13	그러나.	But.	But
14	수적 열세는 점점 주군의 목을 죄어 나갔다.	The mysterious weakness gradually clogged the lord 's neck.	The inferiority in numbers gradually strangled the head of the state.
15	점차 거세지는 적들의 공격과 수세에 몰리기 시작한 진우를 보면서 베르는 몸부림쳤다.	『Ber』 struggled as he watched Jin-woo, which had been increasingly attacked by the enemy 's attacks and defenses.	Bere struggled to see the rising attack from his enemies and Jin-woo, who began to be on the defensive.
16	‘왕이시여! 왕이시여!’	King! King!	Wang! Wong!'
17	그러다 마침내 베르는 역병의 군주의 거대한 손에 맞아 벽에 처박히는 진우를 보았다.	Then, finally, he saw Genuin falling into the wall, hit by the giant hand of the monarch of the plague.	Finally, Berr saw a fox that fell into the wall by the great hand of the plague's monarch.
18	왕이 위험하다. 왕이 위험하다. 왕이 위험하다.	The king is in danger. The king is in danger. The king is in danger.	The king is in danger. The king is in danger. The king is in danger.
19	나는 왕을 지켜야만 한다.	I have to help the king.	I have to protect the king.
20	뚝.	Bull.	Tuk
21	베르의 머릿속에서 뭔가가 끊어졌다.	Something was broken in 『Ber』's mind.	Something broke in Ber's head.
22	이성이 사라진 빈자리를 왕을 지키기 위한 '비상모드'가 대체했다.	Emergency mode has been replaced by the "Emergency Mode" to protect the king's vacancy.	The "emergency mode" has replaced the absence of reason to protect the king.
23	“키에에에에에에에엑”	"kieeeeeeeeg!"	"Kie Mae Eg"
24	악귀처럼 얼굴이 일그러진 베르가 포효했다.	It was 『Ber』 Roar with a distorted face like a devil.	Ber, whose face was twisted like a demon, roared.
25	팔, 어깨, 목, 가슴, 허벅지, 종아리, 발목!	Arm, shoulder, neck, chest, thigh, calf, ankle!	Arms, shoulders, neck, chest, thighs, calves, ankles!
26	신체의 모든 부위가 일시에 부풀어 오르며 자신을 압박하고 있는 얼음덩이를 밀쳐 내기 시작했다.	All parts of the body swollen at once and began to push down on the ice packs that were compressing themselves.	All parts of the body began to swell up and push through the blocks of ice that were pressing on him.
27	쩌적, 쩌억!	Battles, battles!	Zizzo, Zeum!
28	도저히 벗어날 수 없을 것 같은 얼음 감옥에 금이 쩍쩍 갔다.	The gold jumped into the ice prison, which seemed impossible to escape.	There was a crack in an ice prison that seemed impossible to escape.
29	베르는 몸을 뒤흔들었다.	『Ber』 shook his body.	Ber shook his body.
30	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!	Quack! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creak!
31	안에서 발광하는 개미 병사의 힘을 이기지 못한 얼음 감옥의 표면이 점점 더 흉측하게 갈라져갔다.	The surface of the ice prison, which failed to overcome the power of the antilingual soldier that glows in it, has become more and more distraught.	The surface of the ice prison, which did not overcome the strength of the embers inside, gradually cracked.
32	그 와중에도.	In the meantime.	in the course of that
33	베르의 머릿속엔 오직 단 한 가지, 왕을 구해야 한다는 생각뿐이었다.	There was only one thing in 『Ber』's mind: the idea of saving the king.	There was only one thing in Ber's head, and the thought was to save the king.
34	키에에엑!	Kieeeek!	Kieh!
35	온 힘을 다해 몸을 비틀자 얼음덩이가 쩍 하고 크게 갈라졌다.	I twisted my body with all my might, and the ice cubes were wide and wide.	As I twisted my body with all my might, the ice crept apart.
36	콰지지직!	Quack!	Quackjjjjik!
37	그 틈새를 악력으로 벌리고서 얼음 감옥을 빠져나온 베르가 모든 걸 제쳐 놓고 진우에게로 날아왔다.	I opened up the gap with the power of gravity, and all of 『Ber』 who had escaped from the ice prison came flying to Jin-woo.	Ber, who left the ice prison with a gap of grip, set aside everything and flew to Jin-woo.
38	“왕이시여어어어어어어”	"King, please!"	"Wang Yi Eo Eo Eo Eo Ui"
39	“베르”	"『Ber』!"	"Berber"
40	반갑게 자신을 돌아봐 주는 주인의 모습에 기뻐할 겨를도 없이.	I am glad to be glad to see the master who gives a glimpse of himself.	I don't have time to be happy to see my owner looking back on him.
41	주인에게 생긴 자잘한 상처들이 눈에 들어왔다.	I saw small scratches on my master.	The petty scars of the owner came into my sight.
42	아까 저 벌레 여자가 주군을 후려쳐 건물에 처박았던 탓이다.	It is because the insect girl had to squeeze the lieutenant in the building before.	It was because that worm woman hit the main force and crashed into the building.
43	벌레 여자가 감히 나의 왕에게 손을 댔다.	The worm woman dared to touch my king.	The worm woman dared to touch my king.
44	감히 나의 왕에게!	"Dare to my king!"	How dare you to my king!
45	“키에에에에에에에엑”	"kieeeeeeeeg!"	"Kie Mae Eg"
46	눈이 뒤집힌 베르가 곧장 벌레여왕에게 날아갔다.	The overturned 『Ber』e flew straight to the bug queen.	The turned-over-eyed ver flew straight to the insect queen.
47	전장이 된 시내를 쩌렁쩌렁 울리는 베르의 천둥 같은 포효에 혹한의 군주가 경악했다.	In the thunderous roar of 『Ber』, which wraps around the battlefield downtown, the monarch of the cold has been astonished.	The cold monarch was astounded by the thunderous roar of the war-torn town.
48	[일개 그림자 병사 따위가 내 결박의 술법을 파훼해?]	[One shade soldier broke the technique of my strapping?]	Do a shadow soldier break the spell of my bond?]
49	있을 수 없는 일.	that can not be done.	an improbable thing
50	그러나 '비상모드'가 발동된 베르의 힘을 순간적으로 들여다본 혹한의 군주는 기함을 토해 냈다.	However, the monstrous monarch, who instantly looked into the power of the 『Ber』 when the 'Emergency Mode' was triggered, spewed the flagship.	However, the cruel monarch who took a brief look at the power of Berg when "emergency mode" was invoked suddenly revealed a miracle.
51	이건 일개 그림자 병사 따위의 힘이 아니다.	This is not the power of a shadow soldier.	This is not the power of a shadow soldier.
52	[어떻게 인간의 손에서 군단장급의 개체가!]	[How in the hands of the army-class objects!]	[How can a military-grade object be in the hands of a human being!)
53	그림자 군주의 수족처럼 움직이는 군단장급의 병사는 하나하나가 그야말로 파괴의 화신.	Each of the army-level soldiers who move like the shadows of the Shadow Monarchs is an incarnation of destruction.	Every single soldier who moves like a shadow lord is the incarnation of destruction.
54	여기서 군단장급 개체를 보게 될 것이라곤 상상도 하지 못했던 혹한의 군주가 경악을 금치 못하는 사이.	Here, the monarch of the cold, which I could not imagine seeing the army class object, can not help but be astonished.	In the meantime, the monarch of the severe cold could not have imagined seeing a military general-level object.
55	베르의 분노를 한 몸에 받는 벌레 여왕이 앞으로 나섰다.	The queen of bugs, who received 『Ber』's anger in one body, stepped forward.	The bug queen who was infuriated by Berene's rage stepped forward.
56	[어미도 알아보지 못하는 버릇없는 아이에게는 벌을 줘야겠지.]	[You should punish a spoiled child who does not recognize his mother.]	You should punish the spoiled brat who doesn't recognize it.
57	”키에에에엑, 이 미친년이!"	"Kieeeeeg, you bitch"	"Kie, you crazy bitch!"
58	[뭐라?]	[what?]	What?
59	혼세에 머무는 모든 벌레들의 주인, 역병의 군주가 개미왕의 망발에 순간 발끈했다.	The owner of all the worms, the monarch of the pestilence, sprang to the ruins of the king of ants.	The owner of all the bugs in the wedding ceremony, the plague's monarch, was instantly infuriated by the specter of the ant king.
60	부웅!	Boo!	Booo!
61	벌레 여왕의 공격을 피해 낸 베르가, 우글우글 뭉쳐져 있는 벌레들의 중심부를 향해 마력이 담긴 포효를 내질렀다.	『Ber』, who avoided the attack of the queen of the worms, made a roar with magical powers toward the center of the wormy worms.	Berga, who escaped the attack of the queen of insects, gave a mana of gunfire toward the center of the clumped worms.
62	“캬악-”	"Kyaak -!"	캬-
63	개미왕의 일갈에 밀려난 벌레들이 여왕의 몸에서 순간적으로 떨어져 나가며, 내부에 있던 진짜 역병의 군주가 잠깐 모습을 드러냈다.	The worms that had been pushed by the king of the ants fell off instantly from the queen's body, and the monarch of the real pestilence inside appeared for a moment.	The ant king's scorching worms momentarily separated from the queen's body, briefly revealing the monarch of the real plague inside.
64	썩어 문드러진 피부와 휑한 눈에 구더기가 득실거리는 여자.	A woman whose rotten skin and eyes are full of maggots.	a woman with rotten skin and dark eyes full of maggots
65	역병의 군주는 감히 주인에게 이를 드러내는 가증스런 개미왕에게 거센 분노를 표현했다.	The monarch of the plague dared to express his anger to the wretched ant king who dared to reveal it to his master.	The plague's monarch dared to vent his rage against the abominable ant king who revealed it to his master.
66	“키아아아악”	"Hiyaaah!"	"Asiaak"
67	대기를 찢어발길 기세로 울리는 벌레 여왕의 포효에 베르가 속수무책으로 밀려났다.	In the roar of the queen of the worms that tore up the atmosphere and burst into force, 『Ber』 was thrown into helplessness.	Ber was overwhelmed by the roar of the insect queen who was about to tear up the air.
68	한참을 뒤로 나가떨어지던 베르가 간신히 중심을 잡고 아래로 내려섰다.	『Ber』 barely fell back for a while and grabbed the center and stood down.	Ber, who had been falling back for a long time, managed to balance down.
69	“키엑, 캭, 캬악”	"Kiek, Kyag, Kyak."	"Kieek, yum, yongak"
70	베르가 고개를 좌우로 가로저으며 신음할 때.	When I groan while slicing the 『Ber』 passageway horizontally.	When Ber moans with her head crossed from side to side.
71	벌레 여왕은 몸에서 떨어진 벌레들을 다시 불러 모아 자신의 육체를 재구성해 거인 형태를 갖추었다.	The queen of the worms recalled the worms that had fallen from her body and reconfigured her body to form a giant.	The queen of bugs called back from her body and reconstructed her body into a giant shape.
72	‘좋아.’	Good.’	Okay.'
73	진우가 둘의 싸움을 보고 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded at the fight.	Jin-woo nodded at the sight of the two fighting.
74	물론 베르는 오래 버티지 못할 거다.	Of course, 『Ber』 will not last long.	Of course Ber won't last long.
75	그러기에는 적들이 너무	For that reason,	The enemies are too much for that.
76	강하다.	strong.	Strong.
77	그러나 베르가 저들 중 하나의 시선을 조금이라도 끌어 줄 수 있다면.	But if 『Ber』 can draw a little bit of one of them.	But if Ber could draw a little attention to one of them.
78	베르가 여왕과 싸우는 동안, 진우는 다른 군주들을 보았다.	While fighting the Queen of 『Ber』a, he saw other monarchs.	While Ber was fighting the Queen, Jin-woo saw other monarchs.
79	그들의 눈빛에 담긴 긴장감이 대기를 타고 전해져 왔다.	The tension in their eyes was conveyed in the atmosphere.	The tension in their eyes has been carried through the air.
80	베르가 벌 수 있는 시간은 얼마 되지 않을 터.	It will not be long before 『Ber』e can win.	It won't be long before Ber can earn it.
81	생각보다 빠르게.	Faster than I thought.	Faster than I thought.
82	진우는 혹한의 군주를 향해 전력으로 질주했다.	Jin-woo ran to powerless monarch.	Jin-woo sprinted at full speed to the cold monarch.
83	콰가가가가가각!	kwagagagagagagag!	Kwagagagagah!
84	발을 내디딜 때마다 충격으로 땅이 갈라졌다.	Every time I hit my feet, the ground broke with shock.	Every time a step struck the ground split.
85	혹한의 군주는 자신에게로 맹렬히 돌진해 오는 진우를 응시하며 두 손 사이를 잇는 날카로운 얼음의 창을 만들어 냈다.	The monarch of the cold star stared at Jin-woo, rushing toward him, and created a window of sharp ice that tied between his hands.	A cold monarch stared at the raging torrential rain and created a sharp window of ice between his hands.
86	그러나 놈과 부딪치기 직전, 진우는 크게 방향을 틀어 송곳니 군주를 향해 점프했다.	But shortly before he hit him, Jin-woo made a big turn and jumped to the canine monarch.	But just before the encounter, Jin-woo took a big turn and jumped toward the Monarch.
87	[...!]	[...!]	[...!]
88	진우가 혹한의 군주를 공격하는 즉시 카운터를 넣기 위해 준비하고 있던 송곳니 군주가 그 역동적인 움직임에 움찔했다.	As soon as Jin-woo attacked the cold monarch, the canine monarch, who was preparing to put the counter, was thrilled with the dynamic movement.	As soon as Jin-woo attacks the cold monarch, the governor of Fangani, who was preparing to put the counter in, recoiled from the dynamic movement.
89	가까스로.	barely.	by a narrow margin
90	동물적인 감각을 이용해 진우의 단검을 막아 낸 송곳니 군주의 눈동자가 흔들렸다.	Using the animal sense, the canine monkey 's pupil, who blocked his dagger, shook.	The eyes of the monarch, who used animal senses to block the dagger, shook.
91	진우는 검을 맞대고서 아쉽다는 듯 혀끝을 찼다.	Jin-woo put his sword together and kicked his tongue like he was sorry.	Jin-woo clenched his tongue regretfully at the sword.
92	쳇.	Sheesh.	Chew.
93	또 저 늙은 아이스 엘프를 노린다고 생각하게 만들고 이 짐승 같은 놈을 급습해서 치명상을 입히는 게 전략이었는데.	It was also a strategy that made me think that I was aiming at that old «White Walker», raiding this beast and fatalizing it.	And the strategy was to make him think he was going for that old ice-Elf and attack this beast and cause him a fatal wound.
94	송곳니 군주의 반응은 진우의 예상보다 조금 더 빨랐다.	The reaction of the canine monarch was a little quicker than that of Jin-woo.	The governor's response was a little faster than Jin-woo expected.
95	하지만.	But.	but
96	전혀 소득이 없었던 것은 아니다. 놈에게서 당혹감이 느껴졌다.	There is no income at all. I felt embarrassed by him.	It is not without income at all. I felt embarrassed by him.
97	‘이대로 몰아친다.’	This is how it works.’	"I'll make it this way."’
98	순식간에 역수로 바꿔 쥔 '카미쉬의 분노'에서 거센 공격이 쏟아졌다.	Sudden attack was poured out in the 『Karmish's Wrath』 which was instantly reversed.	In an instant, a flurry of attacks came from "Kamish's Anger" that he took after turning into a power.
99	예리한 날이 공기를 찢어 대는 소리가 끔찍할 만큼 격렬히 울려퍼지며 주변의 모든 것에 흔적을 남기기 시작했다.	The sound of a tearing of the air on a sharp day echoed terribly and violently and began to leave traces on everything around.	The sound of a sharp day tearing up the air was eeriely loud and began to leave a mark on everything around.
100	캉! 카강! 캉! 카앙! 캉! 캉!	Caen! Kajang! Caen! Cain! Caen! Caen!	Kang! Kagang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang!
101	짐승의 검은 진우의 단검들을 막아 내는 데 급급했다.	I was in a hurry to stop the black sword of the beast.	He was in a hurry to block the swords of the beast's black pearl.
102	한 발짝, 한 발짝.	One step, one step.	One step.
103	속도에 밀려 뒷걸음질 치는 짐승의 얼굴에 난색이 나타났다.	The face of the beast that was pushed back by the speed showed a color.	The slow-moving beast's face showed a rancor.
104	그러나.	But.	But
105	진우는 등 뒤에서 느껴지는 찌릿한 살기에 급히 상체를 옆으로 틀었다.	Jin-woo hurriedly moved his upper body sideways to the sluggish life that he felt from behind his back.	Jin-woo quickly shifted his upper body to the side because of the prickly flesh he felt behind his back.
106	혹한의 군주가 내지른 얼음 창이 옆구리가 있었던 위치를 아슬아슬하게 스쳐 지나갔다.	The ice window that the monarch of the cold was struck crossed the position where the flank was.	The icy window of a cold monarch edged past where his side was.
107	진우와 짐승의 싸움에 혹한의 군주가 합류했다.	In the fight between Jin-woo and the beast, the monarch of the cold was joined.	The battle between Jin-woo and the beast brought in a severe cold-blood.
108	짧은 시간.	short time.	a short time
109	놈과 시선을 교차했을 때, 진우는 놈의 눈에서 자신을 향하고 있는 강한 적개심을 발견했다.	When he crossed the gaze, Jin-woo found a strong hostility towards him in his eyes.	When he crossed his gaze, Jin-woo found a strong hostility facing him in his eyes.
110	빠득.	Faster.	by fits and starts
111	진우의 입안에서 이가 갈리는 소리가 흘러나왔다.	In Jin-woo 's mouth, the sound of the teeth came out.	A gnashing of teeth came out of Jin-woo's mouth.
112	단검으로 창대를 후려친 진우가 창이 흔들린 반동으로 한순간 자세가 무너진 혹한의 군주에게 빠르게 접근했다.	Jin-woo pulled out the window with a dagger and quickly approached the cold monarch whose posture had collapsed for a moment due to the window-shaking reaction.	Jin-woo, who beat the spear with a dagger, quickly approached a cold-blooded monarch whose posture collapsed due to a reaction that shook the window.
113	쉬익!	Sheikh!	Shh!
114	그 오만한 두 눈을 그어 버리기 위해 휘둘렀던 단검이 아깝게 눈가를 스치는 데 그쳤다.	The dagger that swung to scrape off the arrogant eyes was just passing by the eye.	The daggers, who had been wielding to draw his proud eyes, barely touched them.
115	순간적으로 고개를 틀어 겨우 위기를 모면한 혹한의 군주의 얼굴이 흉측하게 일그러졌다.	The head of the cold monarch, who just barely missed the crisis by turning his head instantly, was distorted in a terrible manner.	The face of a severe cold monarch who barely escaped the crisis by raising his head for a moment was horribly distorted.
116	‘아쉽지만...’	Unfortunately...’	I'm afraid...'
117	공격의 다음은 방어. 진우는 당연히 날아올 줄 알았다는 듯 뒤돌아 짐승의 검을 막아 냈다.	The next attack is defensive. Jin-woo looked back as if he thought he would fly, and blocked the sword of the beast.	The next thing to attack is defense. Jin-woo turned around and blocked the beast's sword, as if he had expected to fly.
118	카앙!	Cain!	Caan!
119	간발의 차.	the car of the accident.	a brief tea
120	그러나 공격을 막았다고 한숨을 돌릴 틈도 없이, 창을 틀어쥔 혹한의 군주가 공격을 퍼부었다.	However, without a moment of sighing that the attack had been stopped, a cold monarch holding a spear pierced the attack.	But without a moment to breathe, the cold-blooded monarch holding the spear hurled the attack.
121	이내 짐승도 공격을 재개했다.	The beast also resumed the attack within seconds.	Soon the animal resumed its attack.
122	뒤에서는 혹한의 군주가.	Behind him is the monarch of the cold.	a cold monarch behind
123	앞에서는 송곳니 군주가.	In front of the canine monarch.	From the front, the fangs.
124	궤를 달리하는 힘을 가진 두 괴물의 매서운 공격이 쏟아졌다.	The bombardment of the two monsters with the power of different bows was poured out.	The fierce attacks of the two monsters with the power to run the rails were poured out.
125	그러나.	But.	But
126	캉! 카강! 캉! 캉! 캉! 캉! 카앙! 카앙! 카강! 캉! 캉! 카앙! 캉! 캉! 카앙! 캉! 카강! 카강! 캉!	Caen! Kajang! Caen! Caen! Caen! Caen! Cain! Cain! Kajang! Caen! Caen! Cain! Caen! Caen! Cain! Caen! Kajang! Kajang! Caen!	Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kaang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang! Kang!
127	긴 단검 두 자루가 섬광처럼 앞뒤를 오가며 두 괴물의 공격을 모두 막거나 쳐 냈다.	Two long daggers sneaked back and forth like glare, blocking or attacking both monsters.	Two long dagger thrusts back and forth like a flash to block or attack both monsters.
128	눈의 한계를 초월한 진우의 움직임은 마치 잔영처럼 길게 이어져, 두 군주의 신형과 한데 섞이는 것처럼 보였다.	Moving beyond the limits of the eye, the movement of Jin-woo seemed to be long like a tail and mixed with the new type of two monarchs.	Jin-woo's movement, which transcended the eye's limits, seemed to extend as if it were still a camp, blending with the new models of the two monarchs.
129	물론 진우에게도 앞뒤에서 끝없이 이어지는 모든 공격들을 눈으로 직접 보고서 반응하는 것은 불가능한 일.	Of course, it is impossible for Jin-woo to react directly to all the attacks that endlessly lead to the front and back.	Of course, it is impossible for Jin-woo to directly report and respond to all attacks from back to forth with his eyes.
130	그러나 진우에게는 공격의 흐름이 보였다.	However, Jin-woo showed the flow of attack.	However, Jin-woo showed a stream of attacks.
131	동작, 시선, 호흡, 근육, 마력의 이동 등등.	Movement, gaze, breathing, muscle, movement of magic, and so on.	Motion, sight, breath, muscle, movement of mana, etc.
132	극에 다다른 감각이 작은 단서 하나 놓치지 않고 적들의 공격을 정확히 읽어 내었다.	I did not miss a small clue of different sensations at the pole and correctly read the attack of the enemy.	He read out the enemy's attack correctly without missing a clue that was very sensitive to the play.
133	‘...보인다.’	...see.’	I can see...
134	그러니 조금만 더.	So a little more.	So just a little more.
135	지금보다 조금만 더 속도에서 이들을 앞설 수 있다면.	If you can get ahead of them at a bit faster than now.	If we could get ahead of them a little bit faster than we do now.
136	‘더, 더, 더, 더, 더!’	More, more, more, more, more! ’	More, more, more, more!'
137	무수한 공방이 오가는 와중에서도 점점 더 빨라진다. 진우를 상대하는 두 군주들의 얼굴이 굳어져 갔다.	While there are countless workshops coming and going, it gets even faster. The faces of the two monarchs who opposed Jin-woo were hardened.	It gets faster and faster in the midst of countless battles. The faces of the two monarchs against Jin-woo have hardened.
138	‘어떻게... 어떻게 이런...?’	How ... How is this ...?	How... how did you... how did you...
139	‘아직 그림자 군주의 힘을 제대로 쓸 수도 없을 텐데?’	You can not use the powers of the shadow monarch yet? "	I can't yet use the power of the shadow lord?'
140	그런데 그게 아니었다. 눈앞의 대적은 인간의 한계를 벗어나 점점 나아가고 있었다.	But that was not it. The enemy in front of me was moving away from human limit.	But it wasn't. The immediate enemy was moving beyond human limits.
141	그렇기에 둘은 떠올릴 수밖에 없었다. 혼세를 다스렸던 가장 강력한 왕 중 하나에 대한 공포심을.	So they had to think twice. Fear of one of the most powerful kings who ruled the hometown.	That is why I had to think of the two. Fear of one of the most powerful kings who ruled the marriage.
142	그리고 그때였다.	And then.	And it was then.
143	파악!	grasp!	Get it!
144	진우가 교차해 막고 있던 두 군주의 무기들을 압도적인 힘으로 밀쳐 냈다.	Jin-woo crossed and blocked the two monarchial weapons that had been blocked, overwhelming force.	Jin-woo overwhelmingly pushed back the weapons of the two monarchs he had been blocking.
145	[......!]	[......!]	[......!]
146	[......!]	[......!]	[......!]
147	밀려난 두 군주의 얼굴이 경악으로 물들어 갔다.	The faces of the two monarchs who were pushed out were astonished.	The faces of the two fallen monarchs were transfixed with astonishment.
148	* * *	* * *	* * *
149	레나트는 확신할 수 있었다.	Renat Neermann was convinced.	Lenart was sure.
150	중상을 입고 누워 있는 토마스가 힐러들에게 둘러싸여 응급처치를 받는 지금, 저들의 싸움을 눈으로라도 쫓을 수 있는 사람은 자신뿐이라는 사실을.	Now that Thomas, lying down in a slanderous situation, is surrounded by healers and is being treated first, he knows that he is the only one who can pursue their fight with his eyes.	Now that Thomas, who is seriously wounded, is being treated with first aid surrounded by healers, he is the only one who can even keep an eye out for their fight.
151	하지만.	But.	but
152	진우의 움직임은 자신의 눈에도 잘 보이지 않았다.	Jin-woo's movements did not look good in his eyes.	Jin-woo's movements were barely visible to his own eyes.
153	“..”	...	“..”
154	그저 감탄만 나올 뿐.	I just admire it.	I'm just amazed.
155	국가권력급 탱커를 완력으로 제압한 짐승과, 숨결 한 번에 일대를 얼려 버린 괴물을 동시에 상대하면서도 성진우 헌터는 조금도 밀리지 않았다.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo was not pushed a little while dealing with the beast that suppressed the state power class tanker with the force and the monster that froze the one time of the breath at the same time.	While dealing with the beasts that were overpowered by force and monsters that froze the whole country at the same time, Sung Jin-woo didn't fall behind.
156	이윽고 성 헌터의 신형은 사라지고 끊이지 않는 굉음만이 터져나왔다.	Eventually, the new version of S-rank Hunter disappeared and only a steady roar burst out.	Soon, the new version of hunter Sung disappeared, and only the continuous roar of his son was heard.
157	오직 그의 주변에만 폭풍이 몰아치고 있는 듯했다.	It seemed that there was only a storm around him.	Only his surroundings seemed to be stormy.
158	“어떻게..”	"how..."	"How..."
159	심상치 않은 폭음을 듣고 궁금함을 이기지 못한 토마스가 물어왔다.	Thomas, who had not been able to overcome his anxiety by listening to the unbelievable binge, came to ask.	Thomas, curious to hear the unusual binge, asked.
160	“어떻게 돼 가고 있나”	"How is it going?"	"How's it going?"
161	진우에게서 눈을 떼지 못하고 있는 레나트가 믿을 수 없다는 목소리로 나직이 대답했다.	Renit replied in a voice that Renat Neermann, unable to keep an eye on Jin-woo, could not believe it.	Renate, who has been glued to Jin-woo, replied in an incredible voice.
162	“마치..”	"Like..."	"No more than .."
163	세상을 멸망시킬 수 있는 괴물들이 뒤엉켜 싸우면 저런 상황을 만들어 낼 수 있을까?	Could the monsters that could destroy the world fray to create such a situation?	If monsters that could destroy the world are confused and fought, can they create such a situation?
164	“세상의 종말을 지켜보고 있는 기분입니다”	"I feel like watching the end of the world""	"I feel like I'm watching the end of the world."
165	아무런 수식어 없이 자신의 솔직한 심경을 털어놓은 레나트가 절레절레 고개를 가로저었다.	Renat Neermann, who confessed his candid mind without any words, shook his head.	Renat, who spoke out his honest feelings without any excuse, shook his head.
166	오직 하나.	only one.	Only one.
167	그들 중 한 사람이 자신들의 편이라는 사실만이 유일한 위안이었다.	The only comfort was that one of them was on their side.	The fact that one of them was on their side was the only consolation.
168	* * *	* * *	* * *
169	그때.	then.	then
170	“키에에에에에에에엑”	"kieeeeeeeeg!"	"Kie Mae Eg"
171	베르의 비명에 진우의 고개가 그리로 돌아갔다.	In the scream of 『Ber』, the head of Jin-woo went back to it.	That's how Jin-woo's head turned to his scream
172	벌레 여왕의 발에 밟힌 베르가 빠져나가기 위해 몸부림을 쳤으나 역부족이었다.	The bug was trampled to get out of the queen's feet, but it was not enough.	Berger struggled to get out of the worm queen's feet, but it was not enough.
173	순간 진우의 눈이 커졌다.	The moment the eyes of Jin-woo grew.	Jin-woo's eyes widened at the moment.
174	베르의 몸에서 마력이 빠져나가며 존재감이 서서히 옅어지고 있었다.	『Ber』's body was getting out of magic and his presence gradually faded.	Ber's presence was fading away as his mana drained out of his body.
175	‘설마 토마스에게 붙여 두었던 그림자 병사도 저런 식으로 없앤 건가?’	I do not think that the shadow soldier I had attached to Thomas was removed in that way?’	That's how you got rid of the shadow soldier you've been putting on Thomas?’
176	진우는 쇄도해 오는 두 군주의 공격을 쳐 낸 뒤, 일단 베르를 피신시키기 위해 소환을 해제했다.	Jin-woo was attacked by the two monarchs in the flood, and then released to summon 『Ber』 once to escape.	Jin-woo unleashed the attacks of the two coming monarchs and then lifted the summons to evacuate Ver.
177	그러나.	But.	But
178	[지정한 대상을 불러들일 수 없습니다.]	[Could not load the specified destination.]	[I can't call in a specific target.]
179	[지정한 대상을 불러들일 수 없습니다.]	[Could not load the specified destination.]	[Can't bring in a specific target.]
180	시스템은 멍청한 앵무새처럼 같은 메시지만 반복했다.	The system repeated the same message as a stupid parrot.	The system repeated the same message like a stupid parrot.
181	진우의 얼굴이 굳어졌다.	Jin-woo's face got hardened.	Jin-woo's face hardened.
182	이대로 허무하게 베르를 잃을 수는 없었다.	I can not afford to lose 『Ber』 in this way.	We couldn't afford to lose Berg in vain.
183	베르는 자신의 소중한 병사인 동시에 그림자 군단 최고의 전력.	『Ber』 is his precious soldier, and at the same time the shadow power is the best power.	Berg is his precious soldier and his greatest strength in the Shadow Corps.
184	‘벌레 여왕의 시선을 끌어주던 베르가 사라지면, 아슬아슬하게 맞춘 균형이 전부 무너진다.’	When 『Ber』, who brought the queen's attention to her eyes, is gone, all of her balance is collapsing.’	"When Verne disappears, the near-missing balance breaks down.’
185	싸움의 결과와도 직결되는 문제.	The problem is also directly related to the outcome of the fight.	a matter directly linked to the outcome of a fight
186	자신에게 쏟아지던 창과 검을 뿌리친 진우가 벌레 여왕 쪽으로 튀어 나갔다.	The spear that spilled on him and the sword that sprinkled it sprang to the queen of insects.	Jin-woo, who threw his spear and sword at him, jumped out to the insect queen.
187	최강의 그림자 병사를 소멸시키는 데 온 신경을 집중하고 있던 여왕은 뒤늦게 진우의 접근을 눈치챘다.	The Queen, who was concentrating on killing the strongest shadow soldier, noticed Jin-woo's approach late.	The queen, who had been concentrating all her attention on the disappearance of the strongest shadow soldier, belatedly noticed Jin-woo's approach.
188	[인간!]	[human!]	[Man!]
189	진우는 아까 베르가 보여 줬던 것처럼 목에 마력을 실었다.	Jin-woo put a magic power on his neck like he had shown before.	Jin-woo put mana on his neck as Ver showed earlier.
190	“으아아아아-”	"Uwaaa-!"	"Aaaaaaaaaaaaa-"
191	끔찍한 마력이 실려진 포효에 벌레 여왕을 감싸고 있던 벌레들이 모조리 떨어져 나갔다.	The worms that enveloped the queen of the insect in the roar with the terrible magic power were all gone.	The roar of the terrible mana left all the bugs surrounding the queen of worms.
192	실체가 드러난 벌레 여왕은 당혹감을 감추지 못했다.	The insect queen, whose substance was revealed, could not hide her embarrassment.	The real worm queen was perplexed.
193	[캬악!]	[Kyaar!]	[Huh!]
194	급히 진우의 얼굴을 향해 녹색의 토사물을 쏟아 냈으나, 진우는 '지배자의 권능'으로 가볍게 막아 냈다.	Although he poured out the green tide toward Jin-woo's face, Jin-woo lightly blocked it with 『Power of ruler』.	Although he hurriedly poured green vomit into Jin-woo's face, Jin-woo lightly shielded his face with "the power of the ruler."
195	공기에 남아 있는 독 기운은 패시브가 해결해 주었다.	Passive solved the toxic air remaining in the air.	The poisonous energy left in the air was solved by Pashib.
196	[대기에 스킬 '극독'의 효과가 남아 있습니다.]	[The effect of skill 'extreme poisoning' remains on standby.]	[The effect of skill 'extreme' remains in the air.]
197	['버프: 해독'의 효과로 치료를 시작합니다.]	['Buff: Decompression' to start the treatment.]	[Start treatment with the effect of 'Buff: Decryption'.]
198	[3, 2, 1... 해독이 완료되었습니다.]	[3, 2, 1 ... decryption completed.]	[3, 2, 1... Decryption completed.]
199	역병의 군주가 가진 힘은 진우에게 아무런 위협이 되지 못했고, 그녀는 이미 진우의 간격 안으로 들어와 있었다.	The power of the monarch of the Pestilence was no threat to Jin-woo, and she had already entered Jin-woo's gap.	The power of the plague's monarch was no threat to Jin-woo, and she had already entered the interval of Jin-woo.
200	순간 진우의 눈에서 안광이 번뜩였다.	At the moment, Jinwang was bright in the eyes of Jin-woo.	Jin-woo's eyes glowed at the moment.
201	‘아까 혹한의 군주는 심장을 꿰뚫렸는데도 죽지 않았다.’	The monarch of the cold was pierced by his heart, but he did not die.’	"The prince of cold weather did not die even though he pierced his heart.’
202	아마 역병의 군주도 마찬가지일 가능성이 높다.	Perhaps the monarch of the pest is likely to be the same.	Perhaps the same is true of the monarch of the plague.
203	그렇다면.	if so.	If then,
204	급소를 알 수 없으니 찾을 때까지 공격해 보자.	We can not know the source, so let's attack until we find it.	We don't know where it is, so let's attack until we find it.
205	벌레 여왕의 코앞까지 접근한 진우가 단검 손잡이를 쥔 손에 힘을 주었다.	Jin-woo approaching the nose of the insect queen gave strength to the hand holding the dagger handle.	Jin-woo, who approached the nose of the bug queen, gave her strength to hold the dagger handle.
206	‘난도!’	『Mutilate』! ’	Random!'
207	두두두두두두두두두두두두!	dudududududududududududu!	Doodoo, tofu, and tofu!
208	산탄처럼 쏟아진 단검에 난자된 벌레 여왕의 온몸이 찢어졌다.	The whole body of the queen was torn by the dagger that was poured like a shotgun.	The whole body of the bug queen was torn apart by a shot of dagger.
209	[아아악-!]	[Aaak -!]	[Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!
210	그러나 그녀 내부의 구더기들이 얽히고설키며 금방 원래의 신체를 복원해 냈다.	However, the maggots inside her were entangled and immediately restored her original body.	But the maggots inside her got tangled and soon recovered her original body.
211	‘재생?’	play?’	Replay?'
212	문제될 것은 없다.	Nothing matters.	There is nothing wrong with it.
213	신체를 재생시키는 능력이 있다면 그 재생력을 뛰어넘는 공격을 쉴 새 없이 퍼부으면 그만.	If you have the ability to regenerate your body, do not let the attacks go beyond your regenerative power.	If you have the ability to regenerate your body, you can't stop bombarding them with attacks that go beyond their ability to regenerate.
214	진우는 나가덜어지는 벌레 여왕을 뒤쫓아가며 스킬 'Mutilate'를 연사했다.	Jin-woo chased the queen of the worms that he was taking away and spoke the skill 'Mutilate'.	Jin-woo followed the falling worm queen and delivered his skill 'Mutilate.'
215	두두두두두! 두두두두두!	dududududu! dududududu!	Doodoo! Doodoo!
216	[아아아아아아악-!]	[Aaaaaak -!]	[aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!
217	검은 오러가 실린 '카미쉬의 분노'가 무수한 탄환처럼 끝도 없이 이어지고 또 이어졌다.	『Karmish's Wrath』 with the Black Oerrer endlessly connected and continued like countless bullets.	The black-or-or-errors "Kamish's Anger" went on and on like countless bullets.
218	“으아아아아아아”	"euaaaaaa!"	"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah"
219	전력으로 '난도'-Mutilate 스킬을 무한 연사한 진우가 재생 가능한 살점 하나 남기지 않고 깔끔하게 벌레여왕을 증발시켜 버렸다.	Jin-woo, who played the 『Mutilate』 skill with his power, neatly evaporated the insect queen without leaving a single viable flesh point.	Jin-woo, who played the "randomly"-Mutilate skill with his power, neatly evaporated the insect queen without leaving a single viable flesh point.
220	그리고 마침내.	And finally.	And finally.
221	[아홉 군주 중 하나인 역병의 군주 '퀘레샤'를 처치하였습니다.]	[you've killed one of the nine monarchs, the Queens of the Pestilence].	[You killed one of the nine monarchs, the king of plague, Quaretha.]
222	[레벨이 올랐습니다!]	[Level up!]	The level has gone up!
223	[레벨이 올랐습니다!]	[Level up!]	The level has gone up!
224	[레벨이 올랐습니다!]	[Level up!]	The level has gone up!
225	.	.	.
226	.	.	.
227	눈앞을 가득 메우는 레벨업 메시지의 향연.	A feast of level-up messages filling your eyes.	a feast of level-up messages that fill one's eyes.
228	‘좋았어!’	Good! ’	That was great!'
229	그러나 아직 자신의 목을 노리는 적이 둘이나 남아 있다는 사실을 떠올리면 기뻐할 틈은 없었다.	However, there was no room to rejoice when it came to the remembrance that there were two enemies who had yet to pursue their necks.	However, he had no time to be happy when he remembered that he still had two enemies on his neck.
230	진우가 자신을 향한 살기들을 방어하기 위해 급히 돌아서려고 했지만.	Jin-woo tried to turn around to defend his living.	Jin-woo tried to turn around quickly to defend his life.
231	적이 조금 더 빨랐다.	The enemy was a bit faster.	The enemy was a little faster.
232	역병의 군주를 처치하는 동안 달려든 누군가가 긴 손을 뻗었다. 등 뒤쪽에서 다섯 가닥의 날카로운 바람이 불었다.	Someone who ran while reaching a long hand while killing the monarch of the plague. From the back of the back five sharp winds blew.	Someone who ran to kill the plague's monarch reached for a long hand. Five sharp winds blew from the back.
233	푹! Hook! Clang!	Hook!	Hook! Kang!
234	진우는 가슴을 뚫고 나온 다섯 개의 손톱을 발견했다.	He found five fingernails that penetrated his chest.	Jin-woo found five nails that came through his chest.
235	‘...’	... ’	‘...’
236	어느새 완전히 늑대인간 형태로 변한 짐승의 군주가 칼날 같은 오른쪽 손톱 다섯을 진우의 등에 정확히 박아 넣은 것이다.	The monster of the beast, which had just been transformed into a werewolf, correctly pinned the right nail on the back of Jin-woo.	The monarch of the beast, who had turned completely into a werewolf, inserted five nails like a blade of a knife into the back of Jin-woo.
237	다섯 칼날이 모두 급소를 관통한 상태. 진우의 몸이 순식간에 경직됐다.	All five blades have penetrated deep. Jin-woo's body was quickly stiffened.	All five of the blades have penetrated the vital point. Jin-woo's body became stiff in no time.
238	툭.	Took.	Tuk.
239	쩔그랑.	It is not.	with a bang
240	진우의 손에서 '카미쉬의 분노' 들이 떨어졌다.	In the hands of Jin-woo, the 『Karmish's Wrath』 fell off.	The 'Kamish rage' dropped from Jin-woo's hand.
241	그 앞에 혹한의 군주가 섰다.	The monarch of the cold was standing before him.	A cold monarch stood before him.
242	그의 손끝에 냉기가 모여들더니 얼음 단검이 만들어졌다.	Frost gathered at his fingertips and an ice dagger was made.	Coldness gathered at the tip of his hand and an ice dagger was made.
243	[끝이다.]	[Finish.]	It's over.
244	얼음 단검은 진우의 복부를 꿰뚫었다.	The ice dagger penetrated the abdomen of Jin-woo.	The ice dagger pierced the stomach of the rain.
245	푹! Hook! Clang!	Hook!	Hook! Kang!
246	겨우 의식이 돌아온 베르가 진우를 보고서 비명을 질렀다.	He screamed when he saw 『Ber』 Jin-woo, who had just returned from the ceremony.	Berne, barely conscious, screamed at the sight of Jin-woo.
247	“와, 왕이시여”	"K-King!"	"Wow, king"
248	후들거리는 다리로 힘겹게 일어서는 베르에게 진우는 고개를 저었다.	Jin wiped his head to 『Ber』, who stood up with a twisting leg.	Jin-woo shook his head to Ber, who struggled with his limp.
249	그러나 손톱을 세운 베르가 쩔뚝거리며 혹한의 군주를 향해 걸어왔다.	But 『Ber』, who set up his nails, stood and walked toward the monarch of the cold.	But Ver, who built his nails, stumbled and walked toward the bitter monarch.
250	“키에에엑”	"Kieeeg!"	"Kie엑"
251	베르가 느끼고 있는 절망과 슬픔이 진우에게도 생생히 전해졌다.	The despair and sadness felt by 『Ber』 was vividly transmitted to Jin-woo.	The despair and sorrow that Verne felt were vividly conveyed to Jin-woo.
252	그래서 더욱이.	So even more.	So even more.
253	군주들의 손에 의해 소멸되는 베르가 보고 싶지 않았다.	I did not want to see 『Ber』 disappearing by the hands of the monarchs.	We didn't want to see Ver die out in the hands of the monarchs.
254	진우가 소환 해제 명령을 내리기 직전, 이번에는 베르가 눈물을 흘리며 고개를 가로저었다.	Just before Jin-woo ordered the summons, this time 『Ber』 shook his head with tears.	Just before Jin-woo was ordered to lift the summons, this time Verne shook his head in tears.
255	그러나 진우는 베르를 그림자로 돌려보냈다.	But Jin-woo sent 『Ber』 back to the shadows.	However, Jin-woo returned Ber to the shadow.
256	자신의 의지와 관계없이 그림자로 돌아간 베르는 조용히 발밑의 그림자로 합쳐졌다.	Regardless of his will, 『Ber』 returned to the shadows and quietly joined the shadows of his feet.	Regardless of his will, Berg, who returned to his shadow, quietly joined the shadow below his feet.
257	승기를 잡았다고 확신한 늙은 아이스 엘프가 그 고목 껍질 같은 얼굴을 움직여 입꼬리를 올렸다.	The old «White Walker», who was convinced that he had caught Sang, moved his dead skinned face and raised his mouth.	The old ice Elves, who were sure to catch the flag, raised their jaws by moving their faces.
258	[여기까지인가, 인간이여?]	[So long, human beings?]	Are you here, man?]
259	놈은 진우의 귓가에 입술을 붙이고 속삭였다.	He whispered into Jin-woo's ear.	He kissed and whispered in the ear of Jin-woo.
260	[그렇다면 너는 볼 수 없겠구나. 우리의 군대가 이 땅에 도착하는 순간을. 그때가 되면 너희 인간들의 시체가 산을 만들고, 피가 강을 이룰 것이다.]	[Then you can not see. The moment our army arrives on this land. Then the bodies of your human beings will make mountains, and blood will form rivers.]	Then you won't be able to see it. The moment our troops arrive on this land. By then your human bodies will make mountains and blood will build rivers.
261	진우의 귓가에서 떨어진 혹한의 군주가 굳어 있는 진우의 얼굴을 마주 보며 비릿하게 웃었다.	The monarch of the cold, falling from the ears of Jin-woo, laughed at the face of Jin-woo, who stood firm.	A cold monarch, who fell from the ears of Jin-woo, smiled sweetly at Jin-woo's face.
262	[그러나 네가 나고 자란 이 나라는 다를 것이다. 이 땅의 모든 인간들은 내가 직접 얼려 영원히 고통받게 만들 터이니. 네가 그들과 있었다는 이유로, 그들은 산 것도 죽은 것도 아닌 채로 무한한 세월을 살아가게 되겠지.]	[But this country will be different from you. All the human beings on this earth will freeze myself and suffer forever. Because you were with them, they would live forever without living and dead.]	But this country where you were born and raised will be different. I will freeze myself and suffer forever. Because you were with them, they would live an infinite number of years, neither alive nor dead.]
263	복부를 파고들어 간 단검에서 냉기가 퍼져나가며 진우의 몸을 얼어붙게 만들었다.	The dagger digging through the abdomen spread cold air and made Jin-woo's body freeze.	Cold air spread from the dagger, which had penetrated the abdomen, freezing the body of Jin-woo.
264	하얗게 서리가 끼어 가는 얼굴 위에서도 두 눈만은 분노로 이글거리고 있었다.	On the frosty white face, only two eyes were furious.	Even on his face, which was covered with white frost, his eyes were burning with rage.
265	혹한의 군주는 조소했다.	The monarch of the cold was ridiculed.	The monarch of the severe cold was derisive.
266	[그렇게 죽음 속에서 끝없이 나를 증오해라. 그것 또한 나의 즐거움이 될 테니.]	[Endlessly hate me in death. It will also be my pleasure.]	Hate me endlessly in death. It will also be my pleasure.]
267	복부에서 단검을 빼낸 혹한의 군주가 단숨에 진우의 심장을 찔렀다.	The dreadful monarch who drew the dagger out of his stomach pounded Jin-woo's heart at once.	A severe cold monarch who pulled a dagger out of the abdomen struck Jin-woo's heart in a single gulp.
268	하얀빛으로 일렁이는 냉기의 단검은 진우의 갈비뼈를 부수고 들어가 정확하게 심장을 관통했다.	A dagger of cold chunks of white light broke Jin's ribs and penetrated the heart precisely.	A cold, white-hot dagger burst through Jin-woo's ribs and pierced his heart.
269	푹! Hook! Clang!	Hook!	Hook! Kang!
270	심장이 파괴된 것을 확인한 혹한의 군주가 단검을 빼내자 진우는 힘없이 무너져 내렸다.	Confirmed that the heart was destroyed, the cold monarch pulled out the dagger and Jin-woo collapsed without force.	Jin-woo crumbled helplessly as a severe cold monarch, who confirmed that his heart had been destroyed, pulled out a dagger.
271	바닥에 머리를 부딪친 진우는 현기증을 느꼈다. 자신에게서 멀어지는 두 적의 기척이 느껴졌다.	Jin hit the head on the floor and felt dizzy. I felt the two enemies moving away from me.	The rain that hit its head on the floor felt dizzy. I could feel the signs of two enemies moving away from me.
272	‘아직... 조금 더...’	Not yet ... a little more ... ’	Not yet... a little more...'
273	몸을 움직여 보려 했으나 손가락 하나 까딱할 힘도 남아있지 않았다. 급작스런 감각의 소실과 함께 의식이 빠르게 멀어져 갔다.	I tried to move my body but I did not have the strength to lift one finger. Along with the sudden loss of sense, consciousness quickly disappeared.	I tried to move, but there was no force left to lift a finger. A sudden loss of sense led to a rapid estrangement.
274	곧 보고 듣고 느끼는 모든 것들이 깊은 어둠에 잠겼다.	Everything I saw, heard, and felt soon fell into deep darkness.	Everything that saw, heard, and felt soon lay in deep darkness.
275	인간의 심장이 멈추었다.	The human heart stopped.	The human heart stopped.
276	그러나.	But.	But
277	의식이 없는 진우의 위에 시스템 메시지가 하나씩 떠오르기 시작했다.	On the unconscious Jin-woo, system messages began to appear one by one.	A system message began to appear one by one on top of the unconscious rain.
278	['플레이어'의 체력이 0이 되었습니다.]	['Player' has been hit.]	[The 'player' has reached zero health.]
279	['플레이어'가 사망하였습니다.]	['Player' is dead.]	The player is dead.
280	['플레이어'가 검은 심장을 보유하고 있습니다.]	['Player' has a black heart.]	["Player" has a black heart.]
281	[패시브 스킬 '(알 수 없음)'의 요구 조건을 모두 충족하였습니다.]	[Passive skill '(unknown)' meets all the requirements.]	You have met all the requirements of [Passive Skill ' (Unknown).]
282	[패시브 스킬 '(알 수 없음)'이 발동합니다.]	[Passive skill '(unknown)' is activated.]	[Passive skill '(Unknown' is invoked]
283	자동으로 열린 스킬 정보창에서 깜박이던 패시브 항목의 스킬 하나에 변화가 생겼다.	There was a change in one passive item skill that flashed in the automatically opened skill info window.	A single skill in passive items that were flashing in the automatic open skill information window has changed.
284	[스킬]	[skill]	[Skill]
285	패시브 스킬: (알 수 없음) Lv.max	Passive Skills: (Unknown) Lv.max	Passive skill: (Unknown) Lv.max
286	근성 Lv 1, 단검의 대가 Lv.max	Muscle Lv.1,『Dagger Mastery』 Lv.max	Muscle Lv 1, Single-stemmed cost Lv.max
287	스르륵.	Thrash.	a burr
288	[스킬]	[skill]	[Skill]
289	패시브 스킬: 진화 Lv.max	Passive Skills: Evolution Lv.max	Passive Skill: Evolution Lv.max
290	근성 Lv 1, 단검의 대가 Lv.max	Muscle Lv.1,『Dagger Mastery』 Lv.max	Muscle Lv 1, Single-stemmed cost Lv.max


1	“정신이 드십니까”	"Are you awake?"	"Do you eat spirit?"
2	익숙한 목소리가 들려옴과 동시에 진우는 눈을 떴다.	As soon as he heard a familiar voice, he opened his eyes.	Jin-woo opened his eyes as he heard a familiar voice.
3	새하얀 천장과 코를 자극하는 소독약 냄새.	Smell of disinfectant to stimulate a clear white ceiling and nose.	the smell of disinfectant stimulating the nose and the white ceiling
4	등에 닿는 딱딱한 침대의 느낌이 아니어도 충분히 이곳이 어디인지 알 수 있었다.	I was able to see where this place was, even if it was not the feeling of a hard bed touching my back.	It wasn't necessary to feel like a hard bed on the back to tell where it was.
5	병원.	hospital.	hospital
6	그러나 차가운 얼음 단검이 박혔을 때, 가슴 안쪽에서 심장이 부서지는 것을 확실히 느꼈다.	But when the cold ice dagger was struck, I felt certain that the heart was broken from the inside of the chest.	But when the cold ice dagger got stuck, I felt sure my heart was breaking inside my chest.
7	‘그런데... 내가 살아 있다고?’	But ... I'm alive? ’	And... I'm alive?’
8	진우는 상체를 일으켰다.	Jin-woo caused the upper body.	Jin-woo raised his upper body.
9	꽤 오래전부터 자신이 깨기를 기다리고 있었는지 초조한 얼굴의 두 사람이 눈에 들어왔다.	I saw two people who had an irritated face waiting for a long time ago.	I've seen two anxious faces waiting for me to wake up for a long time.
10	그중 한 사람은 진우도 잘 아는 사람이었다.	One of them was a person who knew Jin-woo well.	One of them was Jin-woo's acquaintance.
11	“우진철 협회장님. 군주들... 아니, 그 괴물들은 어떻게 됐습니까? 제가 어떻게 살아 있지요”	"President Woo Jin-chul. Monarchs ... No, what happened to the monsters? How am I living?"	Woo Jin-chul, president of the association. Monks... No, what happened to those monsters? How am I alive?"
12	우진철은 옆의 감시과 직원 하나와 당황스런 시선을 나누다 곧 쓰고 있던 선글라스를 벗으며 말했다.	Woo Jin-chul shared a embarrassing gaze with one of the surveillance staff next to him and said, taking off his sunglasses.	Woo Jin-chul said, "We exchanged embarrassing glances with the guard and staff next to him, taking off his soon-to-be-worn sunglasses.
13	“세 가지를 말씀드려야겠군요”	"I'll tell you three things."	"I have to tell you three things."
14	그러곤 침상 옆으로 의자를 당겨 와 앉았다. 부하 직원은 그 뒤에 바싹 붙어 섰다.	Then he pulled his chair to the side of the bed and sat down. The subordinate stuck closely behind it.	Then he pulled up his chair next to the bed. The subordinate stood close behind him.
15	“첫째, 저는 협회장이 아니라 감시과 과장입니다. 둘째, 움직이는 석상들 얘기는 제가 성진우 헌터님께 묻고 싶은 부분입니다. 그리고 셋째”	"First, I am not the president of the association, but the supervisor. Second, the moving stone statues are the part I want to ask Hunter Sung Jin-woo. And the third."	#N/A
16	부릅뜬 그의 눈에서 강렬한 시선이 흘러나왔다.	His eyes gleamed from his eyes.	A strong glance came out of his glare.
17	“어떻게 저를 알고 계시는 겁니까? 우리가 구면이던가요”	"How do you know me? Was it a sphere?"	"How do you know me? We're strangers."
18	“잠깐, 잠깐만요. 움직이는 석상들이라니요”	"Wait, wait a minute. Moving statues?"	"Wait, wait. Moving stone statues."
19	“저희들이 생존자들의 신고를 받고서 백호 길드와 함께 현장을 찾아갔을 때는 벌써”	"We have already received the report of the survivors and visited the scene with the Baekho guild."	"It was already when we went to the scene with Baekho Guild after receiving reports from survivors."
20	“아니, 그게 아니라”	"No, not that."	"No, I don't."
21	우진철의 말을 끊은 진우는 어이가 없어 고개를 가로저었다.	Jin-woo, who broke the words of Woo Jin-chul, shook his head because he could not help it.	Jin-woo, who stopped Woo Jin-chul from speaking, shook his head in silence.
22	말로는 다 표현할 수 없는 감정들이 욱하고 밀려왔다.	In words, the emotions that can not be expressed are pushed around.	Unexpressible emotions flooded in.
23	설마.	surely.	No way.
24	진우가 고개를 들고 천정을 바라보았다.	Jin-woo looked up at the ceiling with his head.	Jin-woo looked up at the ceiling.
25	눈을 떴을 때부터 뭔가 눈에 익은 정경이라고 생각했었는데, 정말 그곳이었을 줄이야.	Since I opened my eyes, I thought it was a beautiful sight, but it was really there.	I've thought it was a familiar scene since I opened my eyes, but it must have been there.
26	‘눈에 익을 수밖에...’	‘ I can only have an eye... ’	You'll have to get used to it... '
27	여기서 2주를 보냈으니까.	I spent two weeks here.	I spent two weeks here.
28	헌터 협회에서 제공해 준 병원의 VIP 병실.	VIP hospital in the hospital provided by the Hunter Association.	The hospital VIP room provided by the Hunter Association.
29	이중 던전에서 가까스로 살아나온 뒤 처음 눈을 뜬 그 병원, 그 병실에 돌아와 있었다.	After surviving in the dungeon, he returned to the hospital where he first saw his eyes.	After barely surviving in the dungeon, he returned to the hospital where he opened his eyes for the first time.
30	우진철이 하는 말을 생각했을 때 단순하게 장소만 그때와 같은 것이 아닌 듯했다.	When I think about the words of Woo Jin Chul, it seemed that the place was not just like that.	Considering what Woo Jin-chul said, the venue seemed not just like it then.
31	‘어떻게... 이런 일이?’	How does this happen?’	How... how is this happening?'
32	채 말을 잇지 못하고 있는 진우에게 우진철이 걱정스럽게 물었다.	Woo Jin-chul anxiously asked Jin-woo, who was unable to speak.	Woo Jin-cheol anxiously asked Jin-woo, who was not speaking.
33	“...괜찮으십니까”	"Are you all right?"	"...are you okay?"
34	고개를 숙이고 지끈거려 오기 시작한 관자놀이를 문지르던 진우가 걱정하지 말라는 의미로 손을 흔들었다.	Jin wiped his hand in the sense that he did not worry about Jin-woo, who rubbed his temple and started rubbing his temples.	Jin-woo, who was rubbing Gwanja-nori, which started to flutter with his head down, waved to her, saying, "Don't worry."
35	“저 혼자서 조용히 생각 좀 정리하고 싶습니다. 빨리 제 마력측정이나 하고 끝내시죠”	"I want to sort out my thoughts quietly by myself. Let's finish my magic power measurement soon."	"I'd like to organize my thoughts quietly. Let's do a quick measure of my mana.
36	자신들이 각성 후 각성 가능성을 의심하고 있다는 사실을 어떻게 아는 거지?	How do you know that they suspect the possibility of awakening after awakening?	How do you know that they are questioning the possibility of awakening after awakening?
37	그런 표정으로 멍하니 진우를 바라보던 우진철이 잡생각을 떨치려는 듯 고개를 빠르게 가로젓고는 말했다.	Woo Jin-chul, who looked at Jin-woo in such a blank expression, quickly shook his head like he was trying to shake off the chaos.	Woo Jin-cheol, who looked at Jin-woo with such a blank expression, shook his head as if he was about to shake off the balance.
38	“일단 저희는 그 안에서 일어난 일에 대해서 듣고 싶습니다. 혹시 의식을 잃기 전에 뭔가 본 게 있으시다면..”	"Once we want to hear about what happened in it. If you ever see something before losing consciousness ..."	"At first, we want to hear about what happened in there. If you've seen something before you lost consciousness...”
39	“전에 한 번 말씀드렸듯이 기억이 없어서요”	"As I said before, I do not remember."	"As I said before, I don't remember."
40	감시과 특성상 한 번이라도 만나 본 헌터들은 잊지 않는 우진철의 기억 속에 '성진우'라는 이름은 남아 있지 않았다.	As a result of surveillance, the hunters who once met, did not forget the name 'Sung Jin-woo' in the memories of Woo Jin-chul.	In the memory of Woo Jin-chul, who never forgot to meet him for surveillance and character, the name "Sung Jin-woo" remained.
41	전에 언제 성진우 헌터와 대화를 한 적이 있던가?	Have you ever talked to Hunter Sung Jin-woo before?	Have you ever talked to SungJin-woo Hunter before?
42	아니, 없다.	No, there is not.	No, there isn't.
43	단연코 없었다.	Absolutely not.	There was absolutely no.
44	‘아무래도 큰 충격으로 기억에 혼란을 느끼고 있는 것 같군.’	It seems like you are feeling confused in memory due to a big shock.’	I think I'm confused by the big shock.’
45	우진철은 진우의 상태를 보고 그렇게 결론을 내렸다.	Woo Jin-chul saw Jin-woo's condition and concluded so.	Woo Jin-chul saw the condition of Jin-woo and concluded so.
46	그렇다면.	if so.	If then,
47	자신의 볼일이나 빨리 끝내고 돌아가자고 생각한 우진철이 말했다.	Woo Jin-chul, who thinks that he should finish his work soon and return.	Woo Jin-chul, who thought about ending his business as soon as possible, said.
48	“가져와”	"Bring it on."	"Get away"
49	우진철의 지시에 부하 직원이 소형 마력측정기를 가져왔다.	The subordinates brought a small magic power gauge to Woo Jin-chul's instructions.	At Woo's instructions, a subordinate brought a small horsepower meter.
50	‘하...’	Ha ... ’	Ha...'
51	기억과 하나도 다르지 않은 모습에 진우는 실소가 흘러나왔다.	In a state that is not different from the memory, Jin-woo flows out.	Jin-woo's smile came as he was not different from his memory.
52	“여기 마정석에 잠시 손을 얹기만 하면 됩니다”	"You just have to lay your hands on this marble for a while."	"You just need to put your hand on the yard here for a moment."
53	“네”	"Yeah."	"Yes"
54	진우의 협조 덕에 측정 과정은 금방 끝났다.	Thanks to Jin-woo's cooperation, the measurement process is over.	Thanks to Jin-woo's cooperation, the measurement process was completed quickly.
55	그런데 측정 결과를 확인하려던 우진철이 인상을 썼다. 그러고는 기계를 몇 번 만지작거리다 직원을 돌아보았다.	But Woo Jin-chul, who was trying to check the measurement results, wrote the impression. Then, I looked around the staff to work the machine several times.	However, Woo Jin-cheol, who was trying to verify the results of the measurement, made an impression. Then he fiddled with the machine a few times and looked back at the employee.
56	“왜 작동이 안 되는 거지? 출발하기 전에 확인해 두라고 하지 않았나”	"Why does not it work? Did you tell me to check before you leave?"	"Why isn't it working? Didn't I ask you to check before you left?"
57	“예”	"Yes?"	"Yes"
58	당혹감을 감추지 못한 직원이 급히 측정기 이곳저곳을 살펴보았으나 달라지는 것은 없었다.	Employees who were not embarrassed suddenly looked around the meter, but nothing changed.	The perplexed staff rushed around the measuring instrument, but nothing changed.
59	방금 전까지 정상 작동하던 측정기가 측정 대상의 손이 닿자마자 갑자기 꺼져 버렸다. 그러고는 더 이상 작동하지 않았다.	The meter, which had operated normally until just before, was suddenly turned off as soon as the hand of the measurement object reached. Then it did not work anymore.	The measuring instrument that had been in good working order just now suddenly turned off as soon as it touched the target. Then it didn't work anymore.
60	쯧. Tsk-	쯧. Tsk-	Tsk-
61	부하 직원의 실수를 지켜보다 속으로 혀를 찬 우진철이 진우에게 사과한 뒤 양해를 구했다.	Woo Jin-chul, who had tongue-tongue in his face, apologized to Jin-woo for his patience.	While watching his subordinate's mistake, Woo Jin-chul apologized to Jin-woo and asked for his understanding.
62	“저희 쪽에서 실수가 있었던 것 같습니다. 금방 다시 측정기를 가져올 테니 조금만 기다려 주시겠습니까? 이번 사건의 조사를 위해 꼭 필요한 절차이니 부디 협조를..”	"I think we made a mistake. Could you wait a moment, please? It is a necessary procedure for the investigation of this case. Please cooperate ..."	"I think we made a mistake. I'll get the meter back in a minute, so could you wait for a moment? I hope you will cooperate with me because it is a necessary procedure to investigate this case."
63	설명을 다 듣기도 전에 고개를 끄덕거리는 진우를 보고, 우진철은 부하 직원과 함께 병실을 나섰다.	Before hearing the explanation, he looked at Jin-ho, nodding his head, and Woo Jin-chul walked out of the room with his subordinate.	Seeing Jin-woo nodding his head even before he heard the explanation, Woo Jin-chul left the hospital with his subordinate.
64	그러나 몇 발짝 가지 못해 멈춰선 우진철이 되돌아왔다.	However, Woo Jin-chul came back with a few stops.	However, after a few steps, Woo Jin-chul came back.
65	‘뭐지?’	What?’	What?'
66	유일하게 이전 기억과 다른 우진철의 행동에 진우가 고개를 들었다.	Jin-woo lifted his head to the behaviors of Woo Jin-chul, who was the only other person to remember.	Jin-woo looked up at Woo's behavior, which was different from his previous memories.
67	우진철은 진우 바로 앞에 서 물었다.	Wu Jincheol asked in front of Jin-woo.	Woo Jin-chul stood right in front of Jin-woo.
68	“혹시... 부정 등록자에 대한 처벌 수위를 알고 계십니까”	"Do you know ... the level of punishment for a fraudulent registrant?"	"Do you know the level of punishment for cheaters?"
69	“..”	"..."	“..”
70	“전 수많은 최상급 헌터분들을 만나봤지만 한 번도 당신과 같은 눈빛을 가진 헌터는 보지 못했습니다. 만약 숨기는 것이 있다면 지금이라도”	"I've met a lot of top-notch hunters, but I have never seen Hunter with the same look as you. If there is anything to hide, now."	"I've met a lot of top-class hunters, but I've never seen a Hunter with the same look as you. If you're hiding something, even now."
71	“없습니다”	"There is not."	"None"
72	딱 잘라 말한 진우가 물끄러미 바라보고만 있자 곧 우진철이 고개를 깍듯하게 숙였다.	As soon as Jin-woo, who was said to cut it off, was looking at a slump, Woo Jin-chul-cheol bowed his head sharply.	Soon after, Woo Jin-chul bowed his head as Jin-woo looked at him.
73	“실례했습니다”	"Excuse me."	"Excuse me"
74	병실을 나가는 우진철의 뒷모습을 보면서 진우는 역시 그가 협회장보다는 감시과에 어울리는 인물이라고 생각했다.	Looking at the back view of Woo Jin Chul going out of the room, he thought that he was a person who is more suitable for monitoring than the president of the association.	Seeing Woo Jin-chul leaving the hospital, Jin-woo also thought that he was more suitable for surveillance than the head of the association.
75	그도 그럴 것이.	He would.	He will.
76	“상태창”	"Status window."	"Status window"
77	허공에 떠 있는 메시지에 놀라지도 않고서 불러낸 상태창에 현재 레벨이 표시되었다.	The current level is displayed in the status window that you called without being alarmed by the floating message in the air.	Messages floating in the air were not surprised and the current level was displayed on the status window.
78	[이름: 성진우]	[Name: Sung Jin-woo]	[Name: Sung Jin-woo]
79	[레벨: 146]	[Level: 146]	[Level: 146]
80	[직업: 그림자 군주]	[Occupation: Shadow Monarch]	[occupation: Shadows]
81	[칭호: 악마 사냥꾼 (외 2)]	[Title: Devil Hunter (2)]	[Text: Devil's Hunter (External 2)]
82	[HP: 93,300]	[HP: 93,300]	[HP: 93,300]
83	[MP: 155,720]	[MP: 155,720]	[MP: 155,720]
84	[피로도: 0]	[Fatigue: 0]	[Feiro: 0]
85	[스탯]	[Stats]	[Steat]
86	근력: 324 체력: 320	Strength: 324 Stamina: 320	Strength: 324 Physical Fitness: 320
87	민첩: 340 지능: 340	Dexterity: 340 Intellect: 340	Agility: 340 Intelligence: 340
88	감각: 321	Sensation: 321	Sensory: 321
89	(분배 가능 능력치 포인트 : 0)	(Distributable Ability Points: 0)	(Distributable Capacity Point: 0)
90	물리 데미지 감소: 65%	Physical damage reduction: 65%	Physical damage reduction: 65%
91	마법 데미지 감소: 44%	Reduced magic damage: 44%	Reduced Magic Demage: 44%
92	[스킬]	[skill]	[Skill]
93	패시브 스킬:	Passive Skills: 『Evolution』 Lv. Max	Passive skill: 『Evolution』 Lv. Max
94	근성 Lv.1, 단검의 대가 Lv.max	『Unyielding Spirit』 Lv.1, 『Dagger Mastery』Lv.max	『Unyielding Spirit』 Lv.1, 『Dagger Mastery』 Lv.max
95	액티브 스킬:	Active skill:	Active skill:
96	신속 Lv.max, 살기 Lv.2,	『Celerity』 Lv.max, 『Bloodlust』Lv.2,	『Celerity』Lv.max, live Lv.2,
97	난도 Lv.max, 단검 쇄도단검 쇄도 Lv.max	『Mutilate』 Lv.max, 『Impale (Diablo III)』 Lv.max	Difficulty Lv.max, single-stem clavvy Lv.max
98	은신 Lv.max	『Stealth』 Lv.max	Lv.max
99	지배자의 권능 Lv.max	『Power of ruler』 Lv.max	Lv.max the power of the ruler
100	[직업 전용 스킬]	[Job-specific skills]	[Task Only Skills]
101	액티브 스킬:	Active skill:	Active skill:
102	그림자 추출 Lv.2	『Shadow Extraction』Lv.2	Shadow Extraction Lv.2
103	그림자 저장 Lv.2	『Shadow Storage』Lv.2	Save Shadow Lv.2
104	군주의 영역 Lv.2	『Domain of the Monarch』Lv.2	List of monarchs Lv.2
105	그림자 교환 Lv.2	『shadow exchange』Lv.2	Shadow exchange Lv.2
106	‘마지막으로 봤을 때보다 레벨이 월등하게 높은 건 역병의 군주 처치로 얻은 경험치 때문인가?’	Is it because of the experience gained by the monarch's treatment of the plague?	"Is it because of the experience gained from the reigning monarch of the plague that was far higher than last seen?"
107	그것뿐만이 아니었다.	It was not just that.	That wasn't the only one.
108	창고 안에는 그동안 넣어 두었던 모든 것들이 고스란히 저장되어 있었다.	In the inventory, all the things I had put in it were stored.	Everything that had been kept was stored intact in the inventory.
109	맨 앞칸에 보관된 '카미쉬의 분노' 두 자루를 보고 진우는 허탈해했다.	When he saw the two bags of 『Karmish's Wrath』 stored in the front compartment, Jin-woo felt depressed.	When he saw the two bags of "Kamish's Wrath" stored in the front compartment, Jin-woo felt depressed.
110	그전까지 이뤄 놓았던 모든 걸 가지고 처음으로 돌아왔다.	I came back for the first time with everything I had done before.	He returned with everything he had done before.
111	‘그림자 병사들은 남아 있지 않지만...’	Shadow soldiers do not remain ... ’	There are no shadow soldiers left, but...’
112	병력은 다시 모으면 그만.	Stop collecting your troops again.	No more soldiers.
113	능력과 기억을 그대로 가져온 진우는 이전보다 모든 일들을 훨씬 더 잘해 낼 자신이 있었다.	Jin-woo, who brought abilities and memory, was confident that he could do much better than before.	Jin-woo, who brought back his abilities and memories, was confident to do everything much better than before.
114	하지만.	But.	but
115	이게 과연 어떻게 된 일일까?	How did this happen?	What's going on here?
116	왜 이런 일이 벌어진 거지?	Why is this happening?	Why did this happen?
117	머릿속을 교차하는 온갖 생각에 다시 잡게 된 기회임에도 웃을 수가 없었다.	I could not laugh even though it was my chance to catch up with all kinds of thoughts crossing my mind.	I couldn't laugh even though it was an opportunity to rethink all the thoughts that crossed my mind.
118	혹시 뭔가 잊은 것은 없는지 꼼꼼히 되짚어 보던 진우가 고개를 들었다.	Jin-woo looked up and looked back at what he had forgotten.	Jin-woo, who had been carefully looking back to see if he had forgotten anything, looked up.
119	‘이제 곧...’	Soon ... ’	Now...
120	역시나.	I knew it.	Expectedly
121	기억하고 있던 대로 타이밍 딱 맞게 여동생이 안에 들어섰다.	My sister just entered the timing exactly as I remembered.	As I had remembered, my sister got inside just in time.
122	“오빠”	"brother!"	"Brother"
123	친구들을 잃고 나서부터는 어딘지 모르게 웃어도 늘 그늘져 있던 동생의 얼굴에서 오늘은 수심이 보이지 않았다.	After losing friends, I laughed somewhere but I could not see the depth of my face from the face of my sister who was always shaded.	Ever since I lost my friends, I could not see my brother's face, which had always been shaded.
124	동생의 표정에 가슴이 뭉클해진 진우가 동생을 끌어안았다.	Jin-woo, who had a heartbreak in his sister's face, grabbed her.	Jin-woo, who was heartbroken by his face, embraced him.
125	“오, 오빠”	"Oh, brother?"	"Oh, brother"
126	오빠가 깨면 헌터를 그만두라고 다그치려 했던 진아는 진우에게 선수를 뺏기고 당황스러워했다.	Jin-ah, who was trying to stop Hunter when he broke up, was embarrassed to lose his player to Jin-woo.	Jin-ah, who tried to push her brother to quit Hunter when she woke up, was embarrassed by Jin-woo's loss of her player.
127	“뭐야? 왜 이러는데? 머리라도 다친 거야”	"what? Why is this? Is your haid injured?"	"What? Why are you doing this? You've got a head injury
128	겨우 떨어진 오빠가 싱긋 웃자 화낼 생각도 사라져 버린 동생은 의아한 눈으로 고개를 갸웃거렸다.	The brother who fell down and barely grinned, and the brother who disappeared, seemed to wonder with his strange eyes.	When his brother, who had barely fallen away, smiled, his eyes tilted their heads with wonderfully.
129	콕 집어 말할 수는 없지만 뭔가 평소와는 전혀 다른 오빠의 모습.	I can not say the cock, but it's something different from my usual brother.	It's hard to say, but I can't tell you what he looks like.
130	그러고 보니, 보지 못한 며칠 사이에 오빠의 키가 훨씬 커진 것 같다는 인상을 받았다.	I was impressed by the fact that my brother was getting taller during the few days I had not seen it.	Come to think of it, I got the impression that my brother has gotten much taller in the last few days.
131	진아가 혼란스러워하는 것과 반대로 진우는 점차 생각이 정리되어 갔다.	As Jin-ah was confused, Jin-woo gradually came to terms with his thoughts.	Contrary to Jin-ah's confusion, Jin-woo gradually got his thoughts together.
132	자신이 해야 할 일들이 순서대로 머릿속에 그려졌다.	Things that I had to do were in order in my mind.	The things to do are presented in order in my head.
133	동생을 밖으로 쫓고 옷을 갈아 입은 진우가 병실 문을 나섰다.	Jin pursued his brother out and changed his clothes.	Jin-woo, who chased his brother out and changed his clothes, left the hospital room.
134	이전에 입었던 옷이라 꽉 끼고, 죽다 살아나다 보니 옷의 상태도 엉망이었지만 어쩌겠는가?	I wore clothes that I had worn before, and I was alive.	The clothes were tightly worn before, and the condition of the clothes was terrible when they survived.
135	환자복을 입고 시내를 돌아다닐 수는 없으니.	You can not walk around town in a patient 's uniform.	I can't walk around town in patient clothes.
136	자신을 지나쳐 어디론가 빠르게 이동하는 진우를 보고 진아가 소리쳤다.	Jinne shouted as he looked at Jin-woo, who was passing by himself and moving fast somewhere.	Jin-ah shouted when she saw Jin-woo moving past her and somewhere.
137	“오빠, 어디 가는데”	"Brother, where are you going?"	"Where are you going, brother?"
138	“헌터 협회에”	"To the Hunter Association."	"Hunter Association"
139	“거긴 왜”	"Why are you there?"	"Why are you there?"
140	“헌터 그만둔다고 말하려고”	"Hunter is going to tell you to stop."	"Hunter, tell me you're quitting"
141	“정말”	"Really?"	"Really"
142	눈을 동그랗게 뜬 동생을 진우가 돌아보았다.	Jin turned his brother round his eyes round.	Jin-woo turned his brother around with his eyes wide open.
143	“너 외출로 잠깐 밖에 나온 거 알고 있으니까 빨리 학교로 가”	"I know you've been out for a while, so go to school soon."	"I know you're out for a while, so go to school quickly."
144	“뭐어-”	"What?"	"What-"
145	점점 더 모르겠다는 표정이 되어 가는 진아의 눈에, 어느새 오빠의 뒷모습이 사라졌다.	In the eyes of Jin-a, who has become increasingly unaware that his brother's back has disappeared.	Jin-ah's eyes, which are becoming increasingly mysterious, suddenly disappeared.
146	* * *	* * *	* * *
147	재심사 결과를 확인하는 협회 직원이 눈을 몇 번이나 비볐다.	A member of staff in the association who checked the results of the review ran his eyes several times.	Several times the staff of the association rubbed their eyes to confirm the review results.
148	차해인 이후 2년 만이던가?	Is it only two years since the accident?	It's been 2 years since the car hit?
149	10번째로 등장한 측정불가 등급의 헌터를 올려다보는 직원의 얼굴이 하얗게 변했다.	The face of the employee looking up at the tenth unrecoverable grade Hunter turned white.	The face of an employee looking up at the 10th non-measurable Hunter turned white.
150	거지 같은 행색이라 무시했던 남자가 S급 헌터라니.	The man who disregarded it because of beggarly behavior is a class S Hunter.	A man who was ignored because he was a beggar.
151	“지, 지금 기기로는 성진우 헌터님의 마력을 측정하기가”	"Gee, I'm measuring the magic power of Hunter Sung Jin-woo as a device now."	"Gee, I think it's possible to measure the mana of SungJin-woo Hunter."
152	“알고 있습니다. 그런데 재측정 전에 협회장님을 한 번 만나 뵙고 싶은데 괜찮겠습니까”	"I know. However, I would like to meet with the president once before the remeasurement, right? "	"I know. But I'd like to see the president of the association before I do the measurements again."
153	“혀, 협회장님을요”	Tongue, the president of the association?"	"Come on, the president of the association."
154	“네”	"Yeah."	"Yes"
155	재심사 절차를 꿰고 있는 진우가 협회장과의 만남을 요구하자 직원이 얼떨결에 수화기를 들었다.	When Jin-woo, who is undergoing the review process, requested the meeting with the president of the association, the employee immediately picked up the receiver.	When Jin-woo, who is in charge of the review process, asked for a meeting with the head of the association, an employee suddenly picked up the phone.
156	“네, 네. 네. 그렇습니다. 측정불과 등급입니다. 알겠습니다. 네. 그렇게 전해 드리겠습니다”	"Yes Yes. Yes. That's right. Measurement is only rating. Okay. Yes. I will tell you so."	"Yes, yes. Yes. That's right. It's the price and grade. All right. Yes, I'll tell him so."
157	정말로.	really.	Really.
158	헌터 협회장님께서 이 남자를 만나 보겠다고 하셨다.	The President of the Hunter said that he would meet this man.	The president of Hunter's Association said he'd meet this man.
159	“그럼 제가 협회장실까지 안내해 드리겠..”	"Then I will guide you to the president's office ..."	"Then I'll show you to the head of the association."
160	“협회장실 위치는 알고 있습니다. 제가 알아서 갈게요”	"I know the location of the president's office. I'll take care of it."	"I know the location of the president's office. I'll take care of it."
161	짧은 인사 후 엘리베이터로 다가가는 진우를 바라보는 직원의 얼굴에 당혹감이 어렸다.	After a short greeting, I was embarrassed by the face of the employee looking at Jin-woo approaching the elevator.	There was a sense of embarrassment on the face of an employee who looked at Jin-woo approaching the elevator after a short greeting.
162	‘외부인이 어떻게 협회장실 위치를 안다는 거야?’	How does an outsider know the location of the president's office?’	How do you think an outsider knows the location of the association's chairman's office?’
163	그러나 그 남자를 태운 엘리베이터는 정확히 협회장실이 있는 층에 멈추었다.	However, the elevator carrying the man stopped at the floor with the president's room.	But the elevator carrying the man stopped exactly on the floor of the association.
164	“헛..”	"Hut ..."	"Hut .."
165	걱정스러운 시선으로 층수 표지판을 지켜보던 직원이 나직이 탄성을 터트렸다.	An employee who watched the flood sign with anxious gaze burst into resilience.	An employee who was watching the number of floors with a worried look burst into a sigh of relief.
166	팅-	Ting-	Ting-
167	멈춰 선 엘리베이터에서 내려서던 진우는 자신을 지나쳐 엘리베이터에 타려는 낯익은 얼굴을 발견했다.	When he got out of the elevator, he found himself in the elevator.	Jin-woo, who was getting off the stopped elevator, passed himself and found a familiar face trying to get on the elevator.
168	진우가 돌아섰다.	Jin-woo turned around.	Jin-woo turned around.
169	“당신”	"you."	"You"
170	사내는 진우가 자신을 돌아보자 열림 단추를 눌렀다.	Jin-woo pressed the open button when he looked back at himself.	When Jin-woo turned to him, he pressed the "open" button.
171	“나 말이오”	"Is it me?"	"It's me."
172	“은신 스킬을 보유하고 있으면서도 신고하지 않았더군. 상급 헌터면서도 집중관리 대상에 없었어”	"I have a stealth skill, but I have not reported it. I was not even in the middle of the intensive management, but a senior Hunter."	"He had the hidden skills, but he didn't report them. He's a senior Hunter, but he's not in charge."
173	감시과 소속 헌터, 강태식의 얼굴이 굳어졌다.	The face of Hunter and Kang Tae-sik of the Supervision Department got stuck.	Watchmen, Hunter, and Kang Tae-sik's face hardened.
174	“그걸 어떻게...”	"How do you ...?"	"How can I...?
175	“누군가가 네게 딸의 복수를 부탁해올 거다. 난 범죄자들을 어떻게 할 건지에는 관심 없어. 그러나 그 일로 무고한 헌터들을 다치게 만든다면 넌 내 손에 죽는다”	"Someone will ask you for their daughter's revenge. I do not care what you do with criminals. But if it hurts innocent hunters, you will die by my hand. "	"Someone will ask for your daughter's revenge. I'm not interested in what to do with criminals. But if it hurts innocent hunters, you will die in my hands."
176	진우가 살기를 드러내자, 강태식이 흠칫하며 허리춤에 손을 뻗었다.	When Jin-woo showed his life, Kang Tae-sik was puzzled and laughed at his waist dance.	When Jin-woo showed off his life, Kang Tae-sik stretched his hand to his waist.
177	그런데 없었다.	However, there was not.	But it wasn't there.
178	뒤춤을 더듬거리던 강태식은 그제야 자신의 나이프가 사라졌다는 사실을 깨달았다.	Kang Tae-sik, who stumbled back, realized that his knife had disappeared.	Kang Tae-sik, who felt his back dance, realized that his knife had disappeared.
179	“이걸 찾나”	"Are you looking for this?"	Find this.
180	진우는 던졌다 받았다 하던 나이프를 돌려주었다.	Jin-woo threw and gave back the knife he had received.	Jin-woo returned the knife he had thrown back.
181	진우가 그동안 자신이 상대해왔던 헌터들과는 급이 다르다는 사실을 눈치챈 강태식이 말없이 나이프를 받았다.	Kang Tae-sik, who realized that Jin-woo was different from the Hunters who had been playing with him for the past, got the knife silently.	Kang Tae-sik, who noticed that Jin-woo was in a different class from the Hunters he had been dealing with, received a knife without saying anything.
182	“경고는 한 번이다”	"The warning is once."	"Warning is once"
183	상대가 마음만 먹으면 자신을 원하는 만큼 잘라 놓을 수 있을 것이기에, 강태식은 나이프를 도로 집어넣으며 천천히 고개를 끄덕였다.	If you like your mind, you can cut yourself as much as you want, so Kang Tae-sik nods slowly, putting his knife down.	Kang slowly nodded as he put his knife back in, as he could cut himself as much as he wanted.
184	그러곤 돌아서는 진우의 등 뒤에다 물었다.	Then he turned around and asked about Jin-woo's back.	Then he turned around and asked Jin-woo's back.
185	“이봐... 당신은 대체 누구야? 우리 만난 적 있던가”	"Hey ... Who the hell are you? Have we met?"	"Hey... Who the hell are you? Have we met?"
186	한마디 대꾸 없이 복도를 걸어가던 진우는 조용히 협회장실로 들어갔다.	Jin-woo walked in the corridor without saying a word, but quietly entered the office.	Jin-woo, who was walking down the corridor without a reply, quietly entered the association's principal's.
187	그가 사라지고 나서 식은땀이 가득한 자신의 손을 내려다보던 강태식이 '열림' 버튼에서 손을 뗐다.	After his disappearance, Kang Tae - sik, who was looking down at his hand full of sweat, pulled out of the "Open" button.	After he disappeared, Kang Tae-sik, who looked down at his cold sweaty hands, pulled off the "open" button.
188	“...이거 귀신에 홀리기라도 한 기분이군”	"... It feels good to be a ghost."	"...this feels like I'm possessed by a ghost."
189	* * *	* * *	* * *
190	‘협회장님...’	The President ... ’	Your Honor...'
191	진우가 멈춰 섰다.	Jin-woo stopped.	The rain came to a halt.
192	진짜 살아 있는 고건희 협회장이 협회장석에 앉아 문서들을 검토하고 있었다.	I was sitting at the fountain of the association and was reviewing the documents.	A real-life association president, Go Gun-hee, was sitting at the head of the association reviewing documents.
193	문턱에 선 진우는 그리움에 찬 시선으로 협회장을 바라보았다.	On the threshold, Jin Jin looked at the president with a longing gaze.	Standing at the door, Jin-woo looked at the head of the association with a longing look.
194	고건희는 허허 웃으며 말했다.	Kanghee said with a smile.	Go Gun-hee said with a big smile.
195	“자신 있게 문을 열어젖힌 것치고는 패기가 부족하시군요. 안으로 들어오셔도 됩니다, 성진우 헌터님”	"It's not enough for me to open the door with confidence. You can come in, Hunter Sung Jin-woo."	"You don't have enough energy to let the door open. You can come inside, SungJin-woo Hunter."
196	고건희는 자기 의자에서 일어나 앞으로 걸어 나오며 진우에게 소파에 앉을 것을 권했다.	Kanghee woke up from his chair and walked forward, encouraging Jin-woo to sit on the sofa.	Go Gun-hee stepped forward from her chair and advised Jin-woo to sit on the sofa.
197	그리고 자신은 그 맞은편에 엉덩이를 붙였다.	And he put his butt on the other side.	And he put his butt on the other side.
198	“앉지 않으실 겁니까”	"Are not you going to sit down?"	"Will you not sit down?"
199	문득 그 얼굴에서 처음 만났을 때의 고건희가 겹쳐 보여 진우의 얼굴이 잠깐 굳어졌다.	Suddenly, when I first met at the face, I saw the superimposed superstructure, and the face of Jin-woo hardened for a moment.	Jin-woo's face hardened for a moment as Go Gun-hee, who met him for the first time, overlapped his face.
200	잠시 무표정으로 서 있던 진우가 자리에 앉았다.	Jin-woo, who was standing for a while, sat down.	Jin-woo, who was standing without a look, sat down.
201	“아닙니다”	"no."	"No"
202	그런 진우를 본 고건희는 말문을 열었다.	Kun-hee, who saw such a genius, opened a speech.	When Go saw such Jin-woo, he opened her mouth.
203	“재심사 결과 후 바로 절 찾으신 걸 보면 어느 정도 절차에 대해 알고 계시는 것 같군요”	"If you look for me right after the review, I think you know some of the procedures."	"I think you know some of the procedures because you found me right after the review."
204	“그렇습니다”	"That's right."	"Yes."
205	“그럼 거두절미하고 단도직입적으로 말씀드리지요”	"Then I'll tell you in a short and straight way."	"Then I'll tell you quickly and point-blank."
206	“그전에 먼저, 제가 협회장님께 제안하고 싶은 얘기가 있습니다”	"Before that, I have something I would like to suggest to the president."	"First of all, I'd like to suggest something to the president of the association."
207	“제안”	"suggestion?"	"proposal"
208	고건희 협회장은 마치 자신이 S급 헌터가 될 줄 알고 있었던 것처럼 행동하는 청년이 당황스러웠다.	The president of Koganeh President was embarrassed by the young man who acted as though he knew he would become a S-class hunter.	Go Gun-hee, president of the association, was perplexed as a young man acting as if he knew he would be an S-level Hunter.
209	그러나 당돌함은 젊은이들의 훌륭한 무기.	But dangham is a great weapon for young people.	But recklessness is a great weapon for young people.
210	고건희는 어째서인지 눈앞의 청년이 그다지 싫지가 않았다.	I did not hate the young man who was in front of me.	For some reason, Go didn't hate the young man before himer.
211	그래서일까.	So is it.	Is that why?
212	자연스럽게 떠오른 미소를 숨기지 않은 채 청년의 말에 귀를 기울였다.	I listened to the young man's words without concealing their smiles naturally.	He listened to the young man without hiding his naturally rising smile.
213	“뭘 원하십니까, 헌터님”	"What do you want, Hunter?"	"What do you want, Hunter"
214	“헌터가 불러내는 소환수까지 공격대 인원에 포함할 수 있도록 규정을 바꿔 주십시오”	"Please change the rules so that the Hunter summons the summoned troops."	"Please change the rules so that even the summoners that Hunter calls can be counted on the offensive force."
215	“규정을 고쳐 달라니... 꽤 어려운 부탁이군요. 제가 요구를 들어줄 수밖에 없을 정도로 매력적인 조건이 동반되기를 바랍니다”	"To fix the regulations ... It's a pretty tough request. I hope it will be accompanied by an attractive condition that I can not help but demand."	"You want me to revise the regulations... That's a tall order. I want to be accompanied by conditions that are so attractive that I can't help."
216	잠시 뜸을 들였던 진우가 말했다.	Said Jin - woo, who had been in a hurry for a while.	Jin-woo, who took a short pause, said.
217	“제가 제주도의 개미들을 전부 잡아드리겠습니다”	"I'll catch all of Jeju Island's ants."	"I will catch all the ants in Jeju Island."
218	지금은 병사들을 보충하는 일이 시급하다.	Now it is urgent to supplement the soldiers.	It is urgent to supplement the soldiers now.
219	그리고 제주도에는 당장 그림자 병사들로 만들 수 있는 양질의 마수들이 잔뜩 기다리고 있다.	And there are a lot of good quality athletes waiting to be made into shadow soldiers in Jeju Island.	And Jeju Island is full of good-quality chariots that can turn into shadow soldiers right away.
220	이 제안이 받아들여지면 그림자 병사들의 충원이 끝나게 될 뿐만 아니라, 앞으로의 활동에 있어 인원 제한 또한 걱정할 필요가 없게 된다.	If this proposal is accepted, not only will shadowing soldiers be terminated, but there is also no need to worry about personnel restrictions in future activities.	If the proposal is accepted, the recruitment of shadow soldiers will end and there will be no need to worry about staffing limitations in future activities.
221	‘생명의 신수'로 어머니를 깨우기 앞서 반드시 이번 작업을 끝내두고 싶었다.	I wanted to finish this work before I wake up my mother with the 'new life'.	I really wanted to finish this work before waking my mother up with "The Holy Grail of Life."
222	그러나 협회장의 귀에는 진우의 제안이 자살하러 가겠다는 소리로밖에 들리지 않았다.	However, in the ears of the president, Jin-woo's proposal sounded like he was going to commit suicide.	However, the head of the association heard nothing but that Jin-woo's proposal would go to kill himself.
223	“말도 되지 않는 소리 하지 마시오”	"Do not be ridiculous!"	"Don't talk nonsense."
224	충분히 예상됐던 반응.	Reasonably anticipated response.	a well-anticipated response
225	진우는 허둥대지 않고 침착하게 자기 안에 잠들어 있는 모든 마력을 아주 잠깐, 일시에 해방했다.	Jin-woo freed all the magic power that was sleeping in him calmly, without delay.	Jin-woo calmly and calmly liberated all the mana in him at once for a moment.
226	진우에게서 끝을 짐작할 수 없는 강대한 힘이 퍼져 나갔다.	From Jin-woo, a mighty force that can not be predicted was spread.	Jin-woo's unimaginable strength spread out.
227	강한 자만이 상대의 힘을 가늠할 수 있는 법.	Only a strong person can measure the strength of the opponent.	Only a strong man can measure the power of an opponent.
228	천외천.	Thousand and.	the outer world
229	하늘 위의 하늘이라 불리는 고건희 협회장이 믿을 수 없다는 얼굴로 고개를 가로저었다.	The president of the Koguryo Association, called the sky above, shook his head with a face that he could not believe.	Go Gun-hee, head of the association called the sky above, shook his head with an incredulous look.
230	“어떻게... 어떻게 이런... 이건 대체”	"How ... how is this ... what is this?"	"How... how did you... "This is a substitute"
231	전율.	thrill.	a thrill
232	지금까지 어디에서도, 그리고 그 누구에게서도 이 정도의 마력은 느껴 보지 못했다.	I have never felt this magical power anywhere and in anyone.	I've never felt this level of mana anywhere, and from anyone.
233	국가권력급 헌터?	State power hunter?	State-sponsored Hunter?
234	아니, 그들마저 아득히 넘어설 것 같은 힘에 고건희 협회장은 벌어진 입을 다물지 못했다.	No, they were able to overcome it, and the president of Kun - hee did not close his mouth.	No, even they seem to be going overboard, so KGEU Chairman Go Gun-hee couldn't keep his mouth open.
235	“제가 제주도의 개미들을 해결할 수 있습니다”	"I can solve Jeju island ants."	"I can solve the ants in Jeju Island crisis."
236	그것이 고건희 협회장의 평생 숙원이라고 했던가.	It is said that it is the life expectancy of the chairperson of the Kunihi Association.	Did he say that it was Go Gun-hee's lifelong desire?
237	진우의 의연한 표정에 젊은이의 철없음을 꾸짖으려던 고건희 협회장의 얼굴에 표정 변화가 생겼다.	I was trying to scold the young man's lack of iron in the expression of Jin-woo, and there was a change of expression on the face of President Kun-hee.	Jin-woo's expression changed the face of KFA President Go Gun-hee, who tried to criticize young people for their inexhaustible looks.
238	“진심... 이십니까”	"Seriously ... Are you?"	"Are you serious?"
239	진우가 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded.	Jin-woo nodded.
240	“저만이 할 수 있는 일입니다. 제게 맡겨 주세요”	"I can only do that. Please leave it to me."	"It's something I'm the only one who can do. Leave it to me."
241	* * *	* * *	* * *
242	진우는 저쪽 땅끝에서부터 이쪽 땅끝까지 널려 있는 개미 마수들의 사체를 바라보았다.	Jin looked at the carcasses of the ant athletes from the edge of one horizon to the other.	Jin-woo looked at the carcasses of the ants from the far end of the ground to the far end of the earth.
243	그리고 지금 발밑에.	And now at the feet.	And under my feet.
244	베르, 아니, 아직은 개미왕의 사체가 놓여 있었다.	『Ber』, no, the body of the ant king was still in place.	The body of an ant king was still in place.
245	못 본 지 얼마 되지도 않았는데 벌써 왕을 찾는 베르의 목소리가 그리웠다.	I had not seen him a long time, but I already missed the voice of 『Ber』s looking for the king.	It's not long since I saw him, but I've already missed Ber's voice in search of the king.
246	진우는 개미들을 향해 외쳤다.	Jin wailed toward the ants.	Jin-woo shouted at the ants.
247	“일어나라”	"Arise."	"Arise"
248	그러자 진우의 시야에 들어왔던 모든 개미들의 그림자에서 그림자 병사들이 스르륵 올라왔다.	Then, in the shadow of all the ants that came into the sight of Jin-woo, the shadow soldiers came up sharply.	Then, shadow soldiers crept up from the shadow of all the ants that had entered Jin-woo's sight.
249	그중엔 베르도 있었다.	Among them was 『Ber』.	Among them was Ver.
250	“왕이시여..”	"King ..."	"Lord of the King"
251	자신을 둘러싸고 무릎을 꿇는 수천 마리의 개미들을 둘러보며 진우는 천천히 고개를 끄덕거렸다.	Looking around at the thousands of ants kneeling around him, Jin-woo slowly nodded.	Jin-woo slowly nodded, looking around at the thousands of ants on his knees.
252	새로운 군대.	A new army.	a new army
253	처음부터 완전한 준비가 갖춰진 새 그림자 군단이 진우에게 충성을 맹세했다.	From the beginning, the new Shadow Legion, fully equipped, pledged allegiance to Jin-woo.	From the start, a group of fully prepared new shadows vowed loyalty to Jin-woo.
254	그러나.	But.	But
255	진우는 그들과 대화하고 나서 확신할 수 있게 됐다.	Jin-woo was able to convince after talking with them.	After talking to them, Jin-woo became sure.
256	“...그만하자”	"...Let's stop."	"...stop"
257	그림자 군단까지 갖춰졌는데도 채워지지 않는 이 가슴속의 공허함.	Emptiness in this heart that is not filled even though it is equipped with shadow corps.	the emptiness of this heart that is not filled with the shadow corps.
258	베르가 걱정스러운 얼굴로 고개를 들었지만, 그 표정과 감정조차도 거짓이란 사실을 알 수 있었다.	『Ber』 lifted his head with a worried look, but he could see that even his look and feelings were false.	Ber looked up with a worried look, but she could see that even her facial expression and feelings were false.
259	그래서 그들과 마주하고 있는 지금 더더욱 마음이 아파왔다.	So, now that I am facing them, I feel more sore.	So now that I'm facing them, I feel even worse.
260	진우의 목에 굵은 힘줄이 돋았다.	A thick tendon formed in the neck of Jin-woo.	A heavy tendon sprang up in Jin-woo's throat.
261	“이 전부가 가짜라는 것을 알고 있다. 이쯤에서 그만두고 네 정체를 드러내라”	"I know this whole thing is fake. Stop at this point and expose your identity!"	I know this is all fake. Get out of here and show yourself."
262	너무도 현실 같은 환상.	So fantastic reality too.	a very realistic fantasy
263	때문에 잠깐 동안은 진짜 이쪽이 진짜 현실이기를 바란 적도 있었다.	So for a while I really wanted this real thing to be real.	So for a while, I had hoped that this would be a real reality.
264	그러나 여기서 보낸 시간만큼.	But as much as the time spent here.	But as much as you spend here.
265	시간에 비례해 커져 가는 공허함은 어떻게 해도 숨길 수가 없었다.	The emptiness that grew in proportion to time could not be concealed anyway.	The growing emptiness in proportion to time could not be hidden.
266	그러니.	so.	So
267	“어서-”	"hurry-!"	"Air-"
268	허공을 향해 힘껏 포효를 내지르던 진우가 그제야 변화를 깨달았다.	Jin-woo, who made a roaring effort toward the air, realized the change.	It was not until then that Jin-woo, who had been making a full-fledged roar toward the air, realized the change.
269	멈춰진 시간.	Stopped time.	Time stopped.
270	고개를 들어 올린 모든 개미 병사들의 시선이 자신에게 향해 있었다.	The eyes of all ant soldiers who lifted his head were toward him.	All the ant soldiers raised their heads looked at him.
271	그 기계적인 눈빛들에 순간 소름이 돋았다.	The mechanical eyelids burst into embarrassment.	The mechanical eyes gave me goose bumps at the moment.
272	그때.	then.	then
273	진우의 발밑에서부터 군주의 영역, 새까만 그림자가 빠르게 퍼져 나갔다.	From the foot of Jin-woo, the territory of the monarch, the shadow of the bird, spread quickly.	From the foot of Jin-woo, the realm of the monarch, the shadow of the dark blue, spread rapidly.
274	그 그림자에 닿는 모든 것들이 덧없이 사라져 갔다.	All that touches the shadows faded away.	Everything that reached the shadow was fleetingly gone.
275	베르, 병사들, 사체들, 땅, 바다, 그리고 마지막으로 하늘까지.	『Ber』, soldiers, dead bodies, the earth, the sea, and finally to heaven.	Ber, soldiers, corpses, land, sea, and finally sky.
276	곧 세상 전부가 그림자에 잠겼다.	Soon the whole world was shaded.	Soon the whole world was overshadowed.
277	어둠 그 자체로 변했다.	It turned into darkness itself.	The darkness itself has changed.
278	그때야 비로소 어둠 속의 어딘가로부터 묵직한 목소리가 들려왔다.	Then, a heavy voice came from somewhere in the darkness.	Only then did I hear a heavy voice from somewhere in the dark.
279	[원하기만 한다면 넌 영원히 이 세상에서 지낼 수 있다. 행복한 꿈에서 다시는 깨지 않는 것처럼.]	[If you want, you can stay in this world forever. Just like in a happy dream, it never breaks again.]	You can live in this world forever if you want. Like never to wake up in a happy dream again.
280	진우는 방향을 알 수 없는 목소리를 찾아 주위를 둘러보며 말했다.	he looked around looking around for an unknown voice.	Jin-woo looked around and said, looking for a voice that had no direction.
281	“이렇게 계속 네가 만든 환상 속에 갇혀 있으라는 건가”	"Do you mean to stay locked in the fantasy that you made?"	"You want me to keep stuck in your fantasy like this."
282	[아니. 내가 만든 것이 아니다. 이 세상은 네가 만든 것.]	[no. I did not make it. This world is what you made.]	No, I didn't make it. This world is what you made.
283	“내가 만들었다고”	"I made it?"	"I made it."
284	허튼 소리.	Crap.	nonsense.
285	반박하려는 진우에게 뭔가의 접근이 느껴졌다.	I felt something approaching to Jinwo who refuted.	I felt a certain approach from Jin-woo who was trying to refute
286	뒤쪽.	behind.	in the back
287	진우가 휙 돌아섰다.	Jin-woo turned around.	The rain swerved round.
288	아니나 다를까.	just as expected.	Sure enough.
289	뒤쪽의 짙은 어둠에서 누군가가 걸어 나왔다.	Someone walked out in the darkness of the back.	Someone walked out of the dark behind.
290	다른 그림자 병사들과는 비교가 되지 않을 만큼 정교하게 이뤄진 흑색의 갑주. 그리고 그 어떤 존재에게서도 느낄 수 없었던 충격적인 위압감.	A black armor made elaborately so that it can not be compared with other shadow soldiers. And the shocking pressure that I could not feel in any other existence.	A black armor, which is incomparably more elaborate than other shadow soldiers, and a shocking sense of oppression that no one could feel.
291	진우는 그와 마주하자 입을 열기조차 힘들었다.	Jin-woo had difficulty even opening his mouth as he faced him.	Jin-woo couldn't even open his mouth when he faced him.
292	그가 말했다.	He said.	He said so.
293	[그동안 네가 저질렀던 실수를 만회하고 싶은 너의 욕망에 나의 힘이 보태져 만들어진 세상. 이곳은 죽음, 곧 나의 영역이다.]	[A world created by adding my strength to your desire to make up for the mistakes you have made in the meantime. This is death, my domain.]	Your desire to make up for the mistakes you've made has added my strength to the world. This is my domain, death.]
294	진우는 그제야.	Jin-woo is just that.	Jin-woo is like that.
295	그제야 지금 서있는 이 어둠 속이 세상의 그 어떤 장소보다 포근하게 자신을 감싸주고 있다는 사실을 깨달았다.	I realized now that this standing darkness is enveloping myself more than any other place in the world.	Only then did I realize that the darkness that I am standing in is more cozy than any other place in the world.
296	‘이것이 영원한 안식...’	This is eternal rest ... ’	This is the eternal rest...'
297	죽음.	death.	the fatal shears
298	그렇다면 이 의식 저편의 세계를 자신의 영역이라 말하는 저 남자는...	So, the man who says the world beyond his consciousness is his realm ...	So that man who says the world beyond this ritual is his territory...
299	진우는 답을 그의 입에서 직접 듣기 위해 물었다.	Jin asked to hear the answer directly from his mouth.	Jin-woo asked to hear the answer from his mouth.
300	“당신은...”	"You...?"	"You..."
301	흑색 갑주의 사내는 천천히 진우에게 가까워졌다.	The man of black armor slowly approached.	The black armor-bearer slowly drew closer to Jin-woo.
302	[나는 네가 생각하는 것보다 훨씬 더 긴 시간 너를 지켜봐 왔다. 누구보다 죽음과 가까이 있으면서도 누구보다 더 필사적으로 저항해 왔던 너를.]	[I have been watching you for a much longer time than you think. You are closer to death than anyone else and have resisted desperately more than anyone.]	I've been watching you a lot longer than you think. You, who have been closer to death than anyone else, have resisted more desperately than anyone.
303	나를... 지켜보고 있었다고?	You were watching me ...?	You were... watching me?
304	결국 진우 앞에 선 그가 빨려들어갈 것만 같은 검은 눈으로 진우를 내려다보았다.	After all, he looked down at Jin-woo with black eyes that he would suck.	After all, he stood in front of Jin-woo and looked down at Jin-woo with black eyes as if he was going to be sucked in.
305	[나는 네 항쟁의 역사이며, 네 저항의 흔적이고, 고통의 보상이다. 나는 죽음이자 안식이고 또한 공포이다.]	[I am the work of your rebellion, a sign of your resistance, a reward of pain. I am death, rest and fear.]	I am the history of your rebellion, the mark of your resistance, the reward of your suffering. I am death and sabbath and I am also afraid.]
306	그의 한 마디 한 마디가 진우의 안에서 묵직하게 울렸다.	Each word of his voice sounded heavily in Jin-woo.	His every word rang dimly in the rain.
307	약해빠졌으면서도 살아남기 위해 발버둥 쳤었던 기억들이 주마등처럼 뇌리를 스쳐 지나가며 가슴을 뛰게 만들었다.	The memories that had fallen in order to survive even though they were weak, made their minds jump as they passed through the brain like a spear.	The memories of her frail but struggling to survive made her leap through her head like a back of her head.
308	진우의 손목을 움켜잡은 그가 자신의 가슴 위에 진우의 손을 올렸다.	Grabbing Jin-woo's wrist, he raised Jin-woo's hand on his chest.	Grabbing Jin-woo's wrist, he put his hand on his chest.
309	진우의 눈이 커졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes grew bigger.	The eye of the rain has grown.
310	두꺼운 갑주 너머에 있음에도 분명히 느낄 수 있었다.	Even though I was beyond a thick armor, I could feel it clearly.	It was clearly felt even beyond the thick armor.
311	어떻게 모르겠는가?	How do you not know?	How can I not know?
312	조금만 집중하면 언제나 들을 수 있었던 이 익숙한 심장의 박동을.	This familiar heart beat that you can always hear if you concentrate a little.	If you focus a little, you'll be able to hear the beat of the heart.
313	어디서 뛰고 있는지 알 수 없었던 두 번째 심장의 소리를.	The sound of the second heart that could not know where it is running.	The sound of the second heart that you didn't know where you were running.
314	검은 심장.	Black heart.	a black heart
315	검은 심장이 그의 가슴속에서 세차게 박동하고 있었다.	A black heart was beating rapidly in his heart.	A black heart was beating hard in his heart.
316	[나는...]	[I...]	[I...]
317	그는 조용히 말을 맺었다.	He spoke quietly.	He concluded his speech quietly.
318	[너다.]	[You.]	It's you.


1	나는 너라는 말.	I am you.
2	검은 심장과 접촉한 진우는 그 말의 의미를 이해할 수 있었다.		After touching the black heart, Jin-woo could understand the meaning of the word.
3	진우가 오른쪽을 돌아보았다.		Jin-woo turned to the right.
4	그러자 갑자기 고층 빌딩 수십 개를 합친 것만 한 크기의 거대한 나무가 하늘 끝까지 솟아올랐다.		Then suddenly, a huge tree that was just about the size of dozens of skyscrapers rose up to the end of the sky.
5	이번엔 반대편.		This time, the other side.
6	왼쪽으로 고개를 돌리니, 어둠 속 저편에서 달려온 자기부상열차가 눈 깜짝할 사이에 지나갔다.	Turning to the left, the maglev train that ran from the other side of the darkness passed in a blink of an eye.	He turned to the left, and a self-injury train from the other side of the darkness passed in a flash.
7	둘은 그저 진우가 보고 싶다고 생각했다는 이유만으로 나타났다.	The two showed up just because Jin-woo willed them to appear.
8	무에서 유가 창조된 것이다.	It was created from nothing.
9	[그렇다.]	[Yes.]

10	그림자 군주가 말했다.	The shadow monarch said.
11	[나의 영역에서 너는 네가 마음먹은 모든 것을 행할 수 있다.]	[In my domain you can do everything you have planned.]
12	“당신과 내가 같은 힘을 가지고 있기 때문에”	"Because you and I have the same power?"
13	그림자 군주가 고개를 끄덕였다.	The shadow monarch nods his head.
14	그의 시선이 진우가 만들어 낸 거대한 나무로 향했다.	His gaze turned to the huge tree that Jin-woo had created.
15	나무는 순식간에 크기가 줄어들더니 흔히 볼 수 있는 아담한 꽃 한 송이로 변했다.	The tree quickly diminished in size and turned into a small flower that is often seen.	The tree quickly shrank in size and turned into a plain little flower.
16	비록 자신의 영역 안에서만 가능한 일이라지만, 세계를 창조하고 없애며 변화시키는 것까지 가능한 그의 힘에 나지막이 감탄이 흘러나왔다.	Though it is possible only within his own realm, the admiration has flowed out of his power to create, destroy and change the world.	Although it was only possible within his own sphere, his ability to create, destroy and change the world was admired.
17	전능한 힘.	Almighty power.
18	지금 그 힘이 자신의 손안에도 들어왔다.	Now that power came into his hand.
19	잠깐 눈을 감았던 진우가 눈을 뜨자, 진우의 발밑에서부터 사방팔방으로 꽃들이 번져 나갔다.	Jin-woo, who closed his eyes for a moment, opened his eyes and the flowers spread out from under his feet.	When Jin-woo, who had closed his eyes for a moment, opened his eyes, the flowers spread out from under his feet in all directions.
20	그림자 군주가 나무를 변형시켜 만든 꽃과 같은 종류였다.	Shadow monarch was a kind of flower made by transforming trees.	It was the same kind of flower that the shadow monarch made by transforming the tree.
21	뛰어난 감각의 위력일까?	Is it the power of great sense?
22	아니면 그림자 군주와 자신이 연결되어 있기 때문일까?	Or is it because it is connected with the shadow monarch?
23	진우는 꽃들을 둘러보며 만족해하는 그림자 군주의 심정을 느낄 수 있었다.	Jin-woo was able to feel the emotions of the Shadow Monarch who was pleased to see the flowers.	Jin-woo looked around the flowers and felt the satisfied shadow monarch.
24	그림자 군주의 시선이 다시 진우에게 돌아왔다.	Shadow monarch's gaze returned to Jin-woo again.
25	[너와 만나게 될 이 순간을 오랫동안 고대해 왔다.]	[I have long been looking forward to this moment to meet you.]
26	그림자 군주는 진우에게 정식으로 인사했다.	Shadow monarch greeted Jin-woo formally.
27	[나는 그림자 군주. 죽음의 힘을 다스리는 망자들의 왕이자, 가장 깊은 어둠을 지배하는 관리자이다.]	[I am the Shadow Monarch. The king of the dead, who governs the power of death, and the ruler of the deepest darkness.]
28	위엄이 넘치는 군주의 모습.	The image of a monarch full of dignity.
29	생명을 가진 존재라면 누구라도 벌벌 떨게 만들 진정한 죽음을 바로 앞에 두고도 진우는 전혀 두렵지 않았다.	Jin-woo was not afraid at all, even if he had a real death in front of anyone who would make life trembling.	Jin-woo was never afraid of his true death, which would shake anyone with life.
30	그와 나는 같다.	He and I are the same.
31	또 하나의 자신과 만나게 된 진우는 가슴이 벅차오름을 느꼈다.		Jin-woo, who met another self, felt full of heart.
32	드디어.	finally.
33	처음 시스템을 접한 뒤, 단 한 번도 머릿속을 떠나지 않았던 그 질문을 할 수 있게 되었다.	After first encountering the system, I was able to ask that question which never left my head.	After the first encounter with the system, I was able to ask the question that never left my head.
34	“어째서... 나였지”	"Why ... was it me?"
35	시스템은 왜 자신을 '플레이어'로 선택하였을까?	Why did the system choose me as the 'player'?
36	단순히 그날 그 이중 던전에서 살아남았기 때문에?	Simply because I survived that double dungeon that day?
37	아니.	no.
38	분명 다른 이유가 있을 거라고 생각했었다.	there would be another reason.
39	그리고 지금 그 의문이 풀릴 순간이 왔다.		And now it's time for that question to be solved.
40	[보여 주마.]	[I'll show you.]
41	그림자 군주가 진우의 이마를 향해 천천히 손을 뻗었다.		The shadow monarch slowly reached for Jin-woo's forehead.
42	그의 검지가 이마에 닿는 순간, 시야가 바뀌었다.		His sight changed as soon as the index finger touched his forehead.
43	[우리의 시작과 끝을. 그리고 너의 시작을.]	[Our beginning and ending. And your beginning.]	[Our beginning and end. And your start.
44	* * *	* * *	* * *
45	이렇게 많은 나라에서, 이렇게 많은 사람들이 동시에 비명을 내질렀던 일이 과거에도 있었을까?		Has such an event in history ever occured. that so many people in so many countries screamed at the same time?
46	괴물의 단검에 성진우 헌터의 가슴이 뚫리는 순간, 그들은 머리를 감싸 쥐거나 비명을 터트렸다.	As soon as Hunter Sung Jin-woo's chest was pierced by the monster's dagger, they grabbed his head or screamed.	As soon as Sung Jin-woo's chest pierced by the sword of the monster, they held his head or screamed.
47	비명 뒤에 찾아온 것은 쇳덩이처럼 무거운 침묵.	The scream came after the heavy silence like a fur.	The silence that followed the scream was as heavy as iron.
48	힘없이 무너져 내리는 성진우 헌터를 지켜보는 사람들의 입에서 비통한 신음이 흘러나왔다.	There was a groaning moan in the mouths of those who watched Hunter Sung Jin-woo fall down with no force.	The people watching Hunter Sung Jin-woo, a crumbling down, groaned with grief.
49	“아..”	"Ah..."
50	국가권력급 헌터인 토마스 안드레에 이어 성진우까지 실패했다.	After Thomas Andre, a state-class hunter, Sung Jin-woo failed.	Following Thomas Andre, a powerful national hunter, Sung Jin-woo failed.
51	그럼 이제 누가 남았는가?	So who's left now?
52	없다.	none.
53	더 이상 괴물들을 막을 이가 남지 않았다는 사실을 잘 알고 있는 사람들의 얼굴이 돌처럼 딱딱하게 굳어졌다.	The faces of those who knew that there were no more monsters left were hardened like stones.	People who knew well that there was no one left to stop the monsters had become stone-hardened faces.
54	그리고 잠시 후.	And after a while.
55	-어? 이거 왜 이래. 어? 어?	-uh? This is why. uh? uh?	-What? What's wrong with this? Huh? Huh?
56	카메라맨이 당황하는 소리와 함께 영상마저 뚝 끊겼다.		The video feed was also snapped with the sound of the cameraman's shocked voice.
57	서울 상공에 떠 있는 거대한 게이트와 갑자기 나타나 최고의 헌터들을 연달아 살해한 괴물들.	Monsters that suddenly appeared at huge gates floating over Seoul and killed the beHunter Sungs in succession.	Giant gates floating over Seoul and monsters suddenly appeared that killed the best hunters in succession.
58	세계의 시청자들은 지금 자신들이 종말의 전조를 보고 있는 것은 아닐까, 하는 생각을 지울 수 없었다.		Viewers around the world couldn't erase the idea that they might be seeing the foreboding beginning of the end.
59	충격과 경악 속에서.	In shock and astonishment.	in shock and shock
60	현장 중계 영상이 이미 끊겼음에도 사람들은 한참 동안이나 화면 앞을 떠나지 못했다.	Even though the video was already broken, people could not leave for a long time.	People couldn't leave the screen for a long time even though the video was already cut off.
61	* * *	* * *	* * *
62	얼어붙은 촬영용 헬기가 연기를 내뿜으며 아래로 떨어졌다.	A frozen photographic helicopter spewed smoke and fell down.	The frozen filming helicopter fell down, emitting smoke.
63	헬기를 추락시킨 혹한의 군주가 손을 거두었다.	The cold monarch, who crashed the helicopter, raised his hand.	The cold-blooded monarch who crashed the helicopter broke down.
64	그의 시선이 쓰러져 있는 진우에게로 내려갔다.	I went down to Jin-woo where his gaze was falling.	His eyes fell on Jin-woo, who had fallen.
65	서리 낀 입술이 달싹거리며 진우의 상태를 알렸다.	The frosty lips gleamed and announced the state of Jin-woo.	The frosty lips quivered the condition of the rain.
66	[그의 숨은 끊어졌다.]		[He no longer has a breath.]
67	송곳니 군주의 짐승 같은 눈과 귀가 대상의 죽음을 확인했다. 대상의 어디에서도 생명의 기운을 찾아볼 수 없었다.	The canine monster's beastly eyes and ears confirmed the death of the target. The energy of life could not be found anywhere in the object.	The fangs of the monarch's eyes and ears confirmed the enemy's death. The energy of life was nowhere to be found.
68	가장 강력한 왕들 중 하나가 변수로 작용하기 전에 제거하는 데 성공했다. 두 군주의 시선에 승자의 여운이 맴돌았다.		One of the most powerful Rulers was successfully removed it before it acted as a variable. The eyes of the two monarchs were filled with the aftertaste of victory.
69	그러나 아직 모든 일이 끝난 것은 아니다.	But it is not over yet.	But not everything is over yet.
70	고개를 들어 올린 두 군주의 시선이 일제히 저 멀리 피신해 있던 토마스에게로 향했다.	The eyes of the two monarchs who lifted his head turned to Thomas, who was at once far away.	The eyes of the two monarchs raised their heads turned to Thomas, who had fled the distance.
71	그들의 시선을 느낀 레나트는 움찔 몸을 떨었다.	Renat Neermann felt their gaze and trembled.	Sensing their gaze, Renat shuddered.
72	“젠장..”	"Damn it..."
73	짐승 같은 인간 하나를 막기 위해서도 목숨 버릴 각오를 해야 했는데, 이제는 거기에 놈과 동급이나 그 이상으로 보이는 아이스 엘프까지.		I had to be prepared to give up my life to stop a beastly human being, but now an Ice Elf shows up that looks to be just as strong as him.
74	‘성진우 헌터는 어떻게 저런 놈들과 그렇게까지...’		How could Sung Jin-woo Hunter go so far with those guys...'
75	빨라지는 심박수.		Renat's heart beat quickened
76	그러나 이제 저들을 상대로 약간의 시간이나마 벌 수 있는 헌터는 오직 자신뿐이었다.	But now he was the only one who could earn some time against them.	But now he is the only one who can earn a little bit of time against them.
77	레나트는 심호흡을 내쉬었다.	Renat Neermann took a deep breath.	Renat took a deep breath.
78	“이봐... 방금 성 헌터의 기척이 사라졌다. 무슨 일이 일어난 거지”	‘Hey... The spirit of Hunter Sung just disappeared. What happened?"	Hey... The spirit of hunter Sung just disappeared. What happened?"
79	아직 부상이 반도 채 회복되지 않은 토마스가 물었다.	Thomas, who has not recovered the injury yet, asked.	Thomas, whose injuries have not yet recovered in half, asked.
80	레나트는 차마 떨어지지 않는 입술을 간신히 움직였다.	Renat Neermann barely moved his lips, which did not fall.	Lenart managed to move his lips.
81	“그는..”	"he is..."	"He's..."
82	그때.	then.	then
83	레나트에게로 걸어오던 두 군주가 동시에 뒤를 돌아보았다.	The two monarchs who walked to Renat Neermann looked back at the same time.	The two monarchs who were walking to Renat looked back at the same time.
84	[...!]	[...!]
85	[...!]	[...!]
86	있을 수 없는 일.	This can't be	an improbable thing
87	심장이 부서진 것을 확인한 인간의 몸에서 격한 심장의 박동 소리가 들려오고 있었다.	There was a heartbeat, in the body that they confirmed the heart was broken.	The human body, which had confirmed the heart had broken, was hearing
88	어떻게?	how?
89	어떻게 이런 일이?	How does this happen?	How did this happen?
90	두 군주는 믿을 수 없다는 듯 서로 시선을 교환했다.	The two monarchs exchanged glances as if they were dreaming.	The two monarchs exchanged eye contact with each other in disbelief.
91	생각할 수 있는 최악의 결과가 그들 머릿속에 떠올랐다. 그 한가지 가능성을 간과하고 있었다.	The worst possible consequences came to mind. I overlooked one possibility.	The worst results imaginable came to their mind. That one possibility was overlooked.
92	[설마...]	[surely...]	[Don't...]
93	군주들은 인간을 죽이면 그 몸에 들어 있는 그림자 군주까지 소멸되리라 생각했다.	The monarchs thought that by killing a human, the shadow monarch in the body would be destroyed.	The monarchs thought that if they killed a man, even the shadow king in their bodies would perish.
94	인간의 몸에 강림한 자신들이 그렇게 되는 것처럼.	Just as they themselves have taken over and are tied to the body of the human inhabit	Just as they are driven by the human body.
95	그러나 상대는 망자들의 왕.	But the opponent is the king of the dead.	But the opponent is the king of the dead.
96	모든 이에게 평등한 죽음이 그에게도 같을 것이라는 보장은 없었다.	There was no guarantee that equal death for all would be the same for him.	There was no guarantee that equality would be the same for all.
97	누군가에게는 마지막이, 누군가에는 새로운 시작이 될 수도 있는 것이다.	It may be the end for someone, or a new beginning for somebody.	The last thing to do is to have a new start for others.
98	[안 돼... 그럴 수는 없다.]	[No... It cannot be!.]
99	막아야 한다.	You must stop.	We have to stop it.
100	가짜의 죽음으로 진짜 왕이 강림하는 일만큼은.	It might be that the real King would appear from the death of the fake.
101	사색이 된 두 군주가 본능적으로 움직였다.	Two thoughtful monarchs moved instinctively.	The two contemplated monarchs instinctively moved.
102	순식간에 진우와의 간격을 없앤 두 군주가 각각 긴 손톱과 얼음창을 진우에게 내뻗었다.	Suddenly, the two monarchs removed the gap between them and extended their long nails and ice windows to Jin-woo.	In an instant, the two monarchs separated themselves from Jin-woo, each with their long fingernails and ice spears, threw them at Jin-woo.
103	강림의 도구가 될 수 있는 신체를 제거하기 위해 그들은 무기에 마력 전부를 실었다.	They put all of their magic power in the weapon to get rid of the bodies that could become the tool for the descent of the real King.
104	그러나.	But.	But
105	사뿐히 지면에 내려앉는 누군가의 단검들에 손톱과 창이 가로막혔다.	The fingernails and the windows were blocked by someone 's daggers that lay down on the ground lightly.	Nails and spears were blocked by someone's dagger, which sat gently on the ground.
106	그림자 군주의 의식은 아직 돌아오지 않았다.	The shadow monarch's consciousness has not yet returned.	The shadow lord's ceremony has not yet returned.
107	그렇다면 누가?	Then who?
108	[...?]	[...?]
109	필사의 일격이 막히고 만 두 군주가 당혹감을 감추지 못했다.	The mortal blow was blocked and the two monarchs could not hide their embarrassment.	A stroke was blocked and the two monarchs were perplexed.
110	곧 은신이 완전히 걷히고 단검들의 주인이 신형을 드러냈다.	Soon the 『Stealth』was completely lifted and the owner of the daggers revealed the new type.	Soon the hermitage was completely lifted and the owner of the dagger revealed his new form.
111	로브의 후드 속에서 금빛으로 빛나는 눈동자가 두 군주를 노려보았다.		In the hood of the robe, a pair of golden-shining eyes gazed at the two monarchs.
112	“지금부터는 누구도 이 아이를 건드릴 수 없다”	"From now on, no one can touch this child."	"No one can touch this child from now on."
113	* * *	* * *	* * *
114	다른 세계.	Another world.
115	아무것도 시작되지 않았던 시기에 빛과 어둠이 있었다.	There was light and darkness at a time when nothing had begun.	There was light and darkness at a time when nothing started.
116	절대자는 빛을 쪼개 신의 사자들을 만들었고, 나머지 어둠을 쪼개 여덟 군주를 만들었다.		The Absolute split the lights into fragments, and the rest of the darkness into eight monarchs.
117	태초의 명에 따라 세계를 파괴하려는 군주들과 세계를 유지하려는 사자들은 서로의 병사들을 끝없이 죽이고 또 죽였다.		The monarchs who tried to destroy the world according to the original order and the lights who wanted to keep the world killed and killed each other's soldiers endlessly again and again.
118	오랜 전쟁 끝에.	After a long war.
119	끝나지 않는 싸움에 지쳐 있던, 가장 찬란한 빛의 파편이 절대자에게 물었다.		Tired of the never-ending fight, the most brilliant piece of light asked the Absolute.
120	지배자시여.		Lord of the ruler.
121	어찌하여 당신은 당신을 위해 싸우는 신실한 종들을 돕지 않으시나이까?	Why do not you help the faithful servants who fight for you?	Why don't you help the faithful who fight for you?
122	어찌하여 우리들의 고통을 모른척하시나이까?	Why do you pretend that you do not know our pain?	Why do you ignore our pain?
123	당신을 위해 죽어 간 수많은 병사들의 비명이 정녕 들리지 않으시나이까?	Do not you hear the screams of many soldiers dying for you?	Can't you hear the screams of countless soldiers who have died for you?
124	도와주소서.	Help me.
125	저희에게 저들을 멸할 수 있는 힘을 빌려주시옵소서. 저들의 목을 잘라 당신의 안전에 바치겠나이다.	Give us the strength to destroy them. I will cut off their necks to your safety.	Give us strength to destroy them. I will cut them off and dedicate them to your safety.
126	그러나 절대자는 그에게 응답하지 않았다.	But the Absolute did not respond to him.
127	그때 광휘의 파편들은 알게 되었다.	At that time, fragments of brilliance became known.
128	절대자에게 있어 자신들과 군주들의 싸움은 한낱 유흥거리에 지나지 않으며, 절대자는 그 싸움이 끝나기를 원치 않고 있다는 사실을.	For the Absolute, the struggle between themselves and their sovereignty is nothing but entertainment, and the Absolute does not want the fight to end.	For the absolute man, the battle between himself and the monarchs is nothing but entertainment, and the absolute does not want the fight to end.
129	절대자가 존재하는 한 전쟁은 영원히 끝나지 않는다는 사실을 깨닫고 그들은 깊이 절망했다.	As long as the Absolute existed, they realized that the war would never end, and they were deeply despairing.	They were deeply distressed to realize that the war would never end as long as the absolute existed.
130	절망은 분노가 되었고, 분노는 곧 증오로 바뀌었다.	Despair became anger, and anger turned into hate.
131	그들은 이 의미 없는 싸움을 끝내기 위해 칼을 빼 들었다.	They pulled the sword to end this meaningless fight.	They drew a sword to end this meaningless fight.
132	반란이었다.		It was a rebellion.
133	진우는 우주를 뒤덮은 병사들의 끝도 없는 행렬을 보았다.	Jin-woo saw an endless procession of soldiers covering the universe.	Jin-woo saw an endless procession of soldiers covering the universe.
134	“맙소사..”	"Oh My God..."
135	그러나 멀리에 그들을 막아서는 한 무리의 병사들이 나타났다.	But when they stopped them in the distance, a bunch of soldiers appeared.	But a group of soldiers emerged that prevented them in the distance.
136	그림자 군주는 손을 뻗어 그 무리의 가장 앞, 여섯 장의 날개를 가진 광휘의 파편을 가리켰다.	The Shadow Monarch reached out and pointed to the fragments of the brilliance with six wings in front of the crowd.	The shadow lord reached out and pointed to the group's foremost, six-wing fragments.
137	[저것이 이전의 나다.]	[That is the old one.]
138	신의 사자들이 일으킨 반란에 맞섰던 유일한 신의 사자.	The only god of the gods who opposed the rebellion caused by the messengers of God.	The only messenger from God who stood up against the rebellion caused by the lions of God.
139	그러나 보잘것없는 숫자의 병력들은 사자들의 연합 군단에 맥없이 무너지고 말았다.	However, a small number of troops fell into the union corps of the lions.	However, the humble number of troops collapsed helplessly in the lion's union.
140	마지막까지 충성심을 버리지 않았던 광휘의 파편은 무수한 적에게 휩쓸리는 용맹한 부하들을 지켜보며 죽어 갔다.	The fragments of the brilliance that did not abandon the loyalty to the end dies, watching the brave men who are swept away by countless enemies.	The fragments of Gwanghui who had not given up loyalty to the end were dying watching brave men swept away by countless enemies.
141	끝이라고 생각했다.	I thought it was the end.	I thought it was over.
142	그러나 어둠 속에서 눈을 뜬 그는 자신에게 절대자가 어떤 힘을 숨겨 놓았음을 알게 되었다.	But when he opened his eyes in the darkness, he realized that he had hidden the power of the Absolute.	But when he opened his eyes in the dark, he realized that the absolute power had been hidden from him.
143	절대자는 만약을 대비해 가장 충성스러운 종에게 모든 것이 잘못되었을 때, 그것들을 아예 끝장낼 수 있는 괴악한 힘을 심어 두었다.	The Absolute planted the most loyal servant in a strange way to end them when everything went wrong.	The absolutist has planted an eerie power to put an end to the most loyal species in case everything goes wrong.
144	무저갱의 영원한 어둠 속에서 죽음의 군주가 드디어 자신의 힘에 눈을 떴다.	In the eternal darkness of the abyss, the monarch of death finally woke up to his power.	In the eternal darkness of the abyss, the Lord of Death finally opened his eyes to his power.
145	불타 흔적만 남아 있는 날개들을 뜯어내고, 감싸고 있는 어둠을 둘러 갑옷을 만들었다.	The burning wings were untied and the armor was wrapped around the surrounding darkness.	They tore the wings of the fire and made armor around the darkness that was surrounding them.
146	[일어나라-!]	[Arise -!]
147	무저갱에 잠들어 있던 영혼들이 자신들의 왕에게 충성을 맹세했다.	The souls who fell asleep in the abyss swore allegiance to their kings.	Spirits asleep in the mugeun swore loyalty to their king.
148	그는 자신의 새로운 군대를 이끌고 돌아갔다.	He led his new army back.	He led his new army back.
149	그러나 그가 돌아왔을 땐 모든 것이 끝난 뒤였다.	But when he came back, it was all over.	But when he came back, it was all over.
150	광휘의 파편들은 절대자를 죽이고 스스로 신을 자처하며 지배자들이 되었고, 절대자의 힘이 담긴 도구들을 이용해 군주들을 사냥하기 시작했다.		The fragments of light killed the Absolute, became rulers and claiming to be God himself, and using tools of absolute power began to hunt the monarchs.
151	거인들의 왕, 태초의 군주 레기아가 지배자들의 손에 잡히며 힘의 균형이 무너지자 군주들은 사태의 심각성을 깨달았다.	The king of the giants, the ruler of the beginning, Legia, was caught in the hands of the rulers, and when the balance of power collapsed, the monarchs realized the seriousness of the situation.	The monarchs realized the seriousness of the situation when the balance of power collapsed as the king of the giant, the first monarch Regia, was held in the hands of the rulers.
152	그때.	then.
153	그림자 군주가 그들에게 손을 내밀었다.	Shadow monarchs reached out to them.
154	공동의 적인 지배자들에게 대항하기 위해 모든 군주들이 손을 잡았다.		All the monarchs joined hands to fight against the common enemy rulers.
155	그렇게 일곱 지배자와 아홉 군주의 싸움은 오랫동안 이어졌다.	So the battle of the seven rulers and the nine monarchs continued for a long time.	So the battle between the seven rulers and the nine monarchs lasted a long time.
156	그러나 싸움이 길어지면 길어질수록 그림자 군주의 군대는 점점 더 늘어났다.	However, as the fighting became longer, the armies of the Shadow Monarchs grew more and more.	However, as the fighting grew longer, the shadow lord's army grew more and more.
157	시간은 그림자 군주의 편이었다.	Time was on the side of the Shadow Monarch.	Time was on the side of the shadow lord.
158	그림자 군주의 눈부신 활약으로 군주들이 이 오랜 싸움에서 승기를 가져가는 듯했다.	It was as if the monarchs took the victory in this long battle with the brilliant activity of the shadow monarch.	With the brilliant performance of the shadow lord, the monarch seemed to be taking the chance to win this long battle.
159	그러나 어느덧 광룡들의 왕이 이끄는 파멸의 군단과 어깨를 나란히 하게 된 그림자 군단을 두려워하는 이들은 지배자들뿐만이 아니었다.		However, the rulers were not the only ones who were afraid of the Shadow Legion, who had come up to par with the ruined legion led by the King of the Dragon.
160	그림자 군주가 두려웠던 두 군주, 백염의 군주와 송곳니 군주는 전쟁의 막바지에 그림자 군주의 뒤를 노렸다.		The two monarchs who were afraid of the shadow monarchs, the white-flame monarch and the beast monarch, sought to succeed the shadow monarch at the end of the war.
161	진우는 다시 한번 그때 그 불러온 데이터에서 봤던 장면을 보게 됐다.	Jin-woo once again saw the scene I saw from the data I had recalled.	Jin-woo once again saw the scene from the data that he called in.
162	악마 군단과 짐승 군단이 지배자들의 군대와 힘을 합쳐 그림자 군주와 그의 군대를 덮쳤다.		The demon army and the beast army joined forces to attack the shadow monarch and his army.
163	그림자 군단은 괴멸에 가까운 피해를 입었다.	Shadow corps suffered near destruction.	The Shadows were almost destroyed.
164	짐승들의 왕, 송곳니 군주는 이미 자신의 병사들을 버리고 달아난 후였으나 악마들의 왕, 백염의 군주 바란은 배신의 대가를 치렀다.	The king of beasts, the canine monarch, had already escaped from his soldiers and fled, but the king of the devil, the prince of the white flock, paid the price of betrayal.	The king of the beast, the governor of Fangani, had already fled his soldiers, but the king of the demons, Lord of the White Flame , paid for his betrayal.
165	그때 듣지 못했었던 말.	A word I never heard before.	What I didn't hear then.
166	죽어 가는 바란의 마지막 말들을 듣고 있던 진우의 눈동자가 크게 흔들렸다.	The eyes of Jin-woo, who was listening to the last words of the dying Baran, shook tremendously.	Jin-woo's eyes trembled loudly as he listened to the dying words of Baran.
167	그리고.	And then.
168	머리 위에서.	Up above.
169	여섯 개의 날개를 가진 천사 넷이 천천히 내려섰다.		Four angels with six wings slowly descending.
170	여기까지였다.	That was it.
171	그때 데이터를 통해 자신이 볼 수 있었던 영상은.	The video that I could see through the data at that time was.	The video that he could see from the data.
172	더 이상 그림자 군단을 움직일 힘도 없어진 그림자 군주의 사방을 네 명의 지배자들이 둘러쌌다.	Four rulers surrounded the sides of the Shadow Monarch that no longer had the power to move the Shadow Legion.	Four rulers surrounded the shadow lord, who no longer had the power to move the shadow group.
173	그림자 군주 또한 싸움의 결과가 보이는지 자신의 검을 바닥에 내던졌다.	Shadow monarch also threw his sword on the floor to see the result of the fight.	The shadow monarch also threw his sword on the floor to see the outcome of the fight.
174	저들이 저 때 그림자 군주를 죽였다면, 지금 여기 있는 그림자 군주는 어떻게 설명할 수 있을까?	If they killed the Shadow Monarch then, how can we explain the Shadow Monarch here?	If they had killed the shadow monarch then, how would the shadow lord here explain?
175	진우는 마른침을 꼴깍 삼키며 어쩌면 그림자 군주의 마지막이 될 지도 모르는 장면을 보았다.	Jin-woo swallowed the dried spit and saw a scene that might be the end of the Shadow Monarchy.	Jin-woo gobbled up his dry mouth and saw a scene that might be the last of the shadow monarch.
176	그러나 그때.		But then.
177	지배자들이 하나둘 그림자 군주에게 무릎을 꿇기 시작했다.		The rulers began to kneel to the shadow monarch one by one.
178	그리고 잠시 후, 가장 앞에 조아린 지배자가 입을 열었다.		Then a moment later, the forewarned ruler opened his mouth.
179	[이제 그만 우리를 용서해 주십시오. 가장 위대했던 광휘의 파편이시여.]	[Please forgive us now. The greatest fragments of brilliance.]


1	지배자들이 그림자 군주에게 용서를 구했다.	The rulers sought forgiveness from the Shadow Monarch.	The rulers asked the shadow king for forgiveness.
2	압도적 우위.	Overwhelming advantage.	an overwhelming advantage
3	마음만 먹는다면 얼마든지 그림자 군주를 무로 돌려보낼 수 있음에도 그들은 화해를 원했다.	Although they could send the shadow monarch back to nothing if they were willing to do so, they wanted reconciliation.	They wanted reconciliation, even though they could send the shadow monarch back to nothing if they wanted to.
4	그것은 그들이 한날한시에 태어난 동료였을 때.	It was when they were colleagues born at one time.	It's when they were a co-worker who was born one day.
5	광휘의 군단을 이끌고 가장 앞장서서 군주들의 세력과 맞서왔던 최고의 전사에 대한 경의의 표현이었다.	It was an expression of respect for the best warrior who had led the corps of brilliance to the forefront of the forces of the monarchs.	It was an expression of respect for the best warrior who led the army of Gwanghui and took the lead in confronting the power of the monarchs.
6	그림자 군주가 그들의 리더는 아니었으나, 동료들은 그를 리더 이상으로 존경했었다.	Shadow monarchs were not their leaders, but their colleagues respected him above the leader.	The Shadow Lord was not their leader, but his colleagues had respected him more than just the leader.
7	그래서 그림자 군주를 없애라는 자신들의 리더, '가장 찬란한 광휘'의 명령을 무시하고 그들은 무릎을 꿇었다.	So they ignored the command of their leader, the Most Brilliant Brilliance, to get rid of the Shadow Monarchs, and they knelt down.	So they knelt down in defiance of their leader's order to get rid of the shadow lord, the 'brightest blaze.'
8	[우리는 이제 더 이상 싸울 이유가 없습니다.]	[We have no reason to fight anymore.]	We have no reason to fight anymore.
9	그림자 군주의 불같은 음성이 대지를 울렸다.	The fiery voice of the Shadow Monarch rang the earth.	A loud voice from the shadow lord rang the earth.
10	[어째서 이유가 없느냐!]	[Why is there no reason!]	[Why not?]
11	그림자 군주는 용서를 비는 지배자의 멱살을 잡아 억지로 일으켰다.	Shadow monarch forced the forge of the ruler to forgive.	The shadow lord grabbed the ruler's collar praying for forgiveness and forced him up.
12	[너희의 검과 창이 내 주군을 해하지 않았느냐?]	[Did not your sword and spear harm my lord?]	Didn't your sword and spear harm my lord?]
13	[그분께서는 우리의 주인이기도 했었습니다.]	[He was also our master.]	He was our master.]
14	[그렇기에 너희의 죄가 더 끔찍한 것이다!]	[That is why your sin is more terrible!]	That's why your sins are even worse!
15	지배자들은 분노한 그림자 군주에게 정중한 태도를 유지했다.	The rulers maintained a polite attitude to the angry shadow monarch.	The rulers maintained a respectful attitude toward the angry shadow monarch.
16	[그분께 반기를 들었을 때, 저희들이 어떤 심정이었는지 누구보다 더 잘 알고 계시지 않습니까?]	[Do you not know better than anyone what kind of feeling we were when we heard him?]	[When we heard this rebuke, don't you know what we were thinking better than anyone else?]
17	그림자 군주가 고개를 들자 어느새 하늘에 몰려든 병사들이 걱정스런 시선으로 이쪽을 내려다보고 있었다.	As the shadow monarch lifted his head, the soldiers who were in the sky were looking down this side with anxious gaze.	The shadow king looked up, and suddenly the soldiers in the sky looked down this way with a worried look.
18	충성스러운 병사들.	Loyal soldiers.	loyal soldiers
19	저들이 적의 손에 죽어 나가는 것을 지켜보는 심정을 어찌 모를까?	How can they not see how they are dying in the hands of the enemy?	How can you not know how they feel to watch them die in the hands of the enemy?
20	수많은 전장의 최전선에서 저들을 이끌며 주인을 위해 피를 흘렸던 이가 바로 자신이었다.	He was the one who drove them from the forefront of numerous battlefields and shed blood for their masters.	It was himself who led them in the front line of numerous battlefields and shed blood for his master.
21	[저희는 이 전쟁을 끝내고 싶었을 뿐입니다.]	[We just wanted to end this war.]	We just wanted to end this war.
22	지배자의 멱살을 쥐고 있었던 그림자 군주의 손이 아주 약간 느슨해졌다.	The hand of the Shadow Monarch, who was holding the ruler's neck, became very loose.	The shadow lord's hand, which was holding the ruler's collar, was slightly loosened.
23	[그리고 이제 드디어 그 기회가 왔습니다.]	[And now the opportunity has finally come.]	[And now the opportunity is here.]
24	[그래, 너희는 끝낼 수 있다.]	[Yeah, you can finish it.]	Yes, you can finish.
25	그림자 군주가 떨어져 있는 검을 주워들어 지배자의 손에 쥐여주었다.	Shadow monarch picked up a sword away and grasped it in the master's hand.	The shadow lord picked up the fallen sword and held it in the hands of the ruler.
26	[이 검으로 나를 베라.]	[Believe me with this sword.]	Cut me down with this sword.
27	그리고 다른 지배자들을 둘러보며 소리쳤다.	And he cried out as he looked around the other rulers.	Then he looked around and shouted at the other rulers.
28	[너희들의 창으로 나의 심장을 꿰뚫어라! 그것이 너희가 말하는 끝이다! 너희는 전쟁의 승리자가 될 것이다!]	[Penetrate my heart with your windows! That's what you say! You will be the victor of the war!	Pierce my heart with your spear! That's what you're saying! You will be the winner of the war!
29	그러나 곧 지배자의 손에서 검이 힘없이 떨어져 내렸다. 다른 어느 누구도 그림자 군주에게 창을 들이밀지 않았다.	But soon the sword fell off 『Power of ruler』. No one else threw a spear at the shadow monarch.	But soon the sword fell from the hands of the ruler. No one else thrust a spear at the shadow monarch.
30	대신 간절함이 담긴 목소리만이 돌아왔다.	Instead, only a voice of desperation came back.	Instead, only the voice of longing returned.
31	[이제 그만 저희를 용서해 주시지 않겠습니까?]	[Will not you forgive us now?]	Will you forgive us now?]
32	그러나 그들의 간절함은 그림자 군주를 그 어떤 무기보다도 더 고통스럽게 만들었다.	But their eagerness made the Shadow Monarchs more painful than any other weapon.	But their longing made the shadow monarch more painful than any other weapon.
33	부하를 잃고, 주군을 잃고, 자기 본인마저 영원한 어둠에 갇혀 있을 때, 자신을 움직이게 만든 것은 복수심이었다.	It was vengeance that made him move when he lost his servant, lost his lord, and was himself confined in eternal darkness.	It was revenge that made him move when he lost his men, lost his master, and was in eternal darkness.
34	그들을 향한 복수심으로 지금까지 버텨왔다.	I have stayed with vengeance for them until now.	I have endured so far with revenge for them.
35	그들에게 정당한 대가를 치르게 만들겠다는 일념만으로 망자들의 군대를 이끌었다.	He led the armies of the dead by their willingness to pay them justly.	Their determination to make them pay their fair share led to the army of the army.
36	그런데.	By the way.	by the way
37	끝이 보이지 않는 전쟁에서 병사들을 벗어나게 하고 싶었다며 용서를 구하는 이들을 어떻게 증오할 수 있겠는가?	How could you hate those who seek forgiveness for wanting to escape from soldiers in an endless war?	How can you hate those who seek forgiveness, saying that you wanted to get soldiers out of the endless war?
38	주인을 지키기 위해 싸운 자신도, 부하들을 살리기 위해 싸운 저들도, 모두 운명에 희생된 피해자였던 것.	Those who fought to defend their masters and those who fought to save their men were all victims of destiny.	They fought to protect their owners, and those who fought to save their men were victims of their own destiny.
39	무릎을 꿇고 있는 그들이 실은 증오스러운 적이 아니라, 생사를 함께했던 동료였다는 사실이 심장을 짓눌렀다.	The fact that the kneeling fellows were not hateful enemies, but a fellow who lived and died, crushed the heart.	The fact that they were not really hateful enemies on their knees, but colleagues who shared life and death weighed heavily on their hearts.
40	더 이상 존재의 이유가 없어진 지금, 그림자 군주는 피를 토하듯 외쳤다.	Now that the reason for existence no longer exists, the Shadow Monarch shouted as if to vomit blood.	Now that there is no reason for being, the shadow lord scoops blood.
41	[나를 죽여라!]	[Kill me!]	Kill me!]
42	모든 것을 여기서 끝낸다.	Everything ends here.	Finish everything here.
43	차라리 무의 세계로 돌아가 모든 걸 잊고 안식에 잠기겠다.	I would rather go back to the world of radishes and forget everything and rest.	I would rather go back to the unconscious world and forget everything and rest in peace.
44	[어서!]	[hurry!]	[Come on!]
45	그러나 지배자들은 조금도 움직이지 않았다.	But the rulers did not move at all.	But the rulers did not move at all.
46	처음에 했던 그대로 무릎을 꿇은 채 머리를 조아렸다.	As I did the first time, I fell down on my knees and clapped my head.	I bowed my head on my knees as I did at first.
47	그림자 군주가 고개를 들었다.	The shadow monarch lifted his head.	The shadow lord looked up.
48	그러자 가장 위대했던 하늘의 전사를 기억하는 병사들이 하나둘 가슴에 주먹을 얹고 고개를 숙였다.	Then the soldiers, remembering the greatest warrior of heaven, put their fists on one or two chests and bowed their heads.	The soldiers, who remember the greatest warrior of the sky, put their fists on their chests and bowed their heads.
49	[...]	[...]	[...]
50	비록 뜻이 달라 적으로 싸워 왔지만 가슴속의 존경심만은 잃지 않았던 병사들이 경의를 표했다.	Even though the soldiers who did not lose their respect in their hearts expressed their respects, although they were willing to fight.	The soldiers, who fought against the enemy because they had different meanings, paid homage to the soldiers who did not lose their respect in their hearts.
51	그 병사들의 숫자가 하늘을 뒤덮을 정도.	The number of soldiers covers the sky.	to the extent that the number of the soldiers covers the sky
52	결국 모든 병사들이 고개를 숙이게 되었을 때, 말없이 지켜보던 그가 조용히 돌아섰다.	In the end, when all the soldiers bowed, he watched quietly and turned quietly.	When all the soldiers finally lowered their heads, the silent watch turned quietly.
53	그렇게 사라진 그림자 군주는 자취를 감추었고, 세 군주들의 내부 다툼으로 전력의 손실이 막대했던 군주들은 끝내 지배자들에게 패배했다.	The shadow monarch disappeared, and the monarchs, whose power was lost due to the internal struggles of the three monarchs, were finally defeated by the rulers.	The disappeared shadow monarch disappeared, and the three monarchs' internal struggles eventually defeated the rulers.
54	그들은 남은 병력을 데리고 차원의 틈새로 달아났다.	They took away the remaining troops and fled to the gaps of the dimension.	They took the rest of the troops and fled through a rift in the dimension.
55	진우는 어마어마한 게이트를 통해 대규모로 이동하는 군주들의 병사들을 보며 말을 잇지 못했다.	Jin-woo was unable to speak to the soldiers of the monarchs who mass-moved through huge gate.	Jin-woo was speechless when he saw the soldiers of the monarchs moving on a large scale through a huge gate.
56	‘패잔병의 규모가 저 정도라니...’	The scale of the scam is so low ... ’	That's the size of the vanquished...'
57	그동안 얼마나 많은 병사들의 그깟 절대자의 '유희' 때문에 희생되어 왔는지 짐작조차 되지 않았다.	It has not even been possible to imagine how many soldiers have been sacrificed because of the "play" of the Absolute.	It was inconceivable how many soldiers had been sacrificed for "playing" by the absolute ruler.
58	그들을 위해 주인에게 반기를 든 지배자들의 심정도 이해가 되었다.	I also understand the feelings of the rulers who rebelled against their owners for them.	It was also understandable how the rulers revolted against their masters.
59	그런데 그때.	But then.	But then.
60	잠적했던 그림자 군주가 다시 그들 앞에 나타났다.	Shadow monarchs who were invisible appeared before them again.	The shadow king who had disappeared again appeared in front of them.
61	그림자 군주와 송곳니 군주.	Shadow monarch and canine monarch.	the shadow lord and the fangs
62	군주들은 두 군주의 무력 충돌을 예상하고 순간 긴장했지만, 용제의 중재로 우려했던 일은 일어나지 않았다.	The monarchs were nervous for a moment in anticipation of the armed conflicts of the two monarchs, but nothing to worry about was mediated by the dragon.	The monarchs were nervous at the prospect of an armed clash between the two monarchs, but nothing was feared to happen due to the intervention of the Dragon.
63	[지금은 쇠퇴한 전력을 보충해야 할 때다. 둘의 사정은 알고 있으나, 싸움은 용납하지 않겠다.]	[Now is the time to make up for the declining power. I know the circumstances of both, but I will not tolerate the fight.]	Now is the time to replenish the declining power. I know what's going on between them, but I won't tolerate a fight.]
64	용제는 그림자 군주의 합류를 흔쾌히 받아들였다.	The dragon readily accepted the confluence of the Shadow Monarchs.	The Emperor readily accepted the amalgamation of the shadow monarch.
65	진우는 인간 형태로 움직이는 용제를 보고서 침을 꼴깍 삼켰다.	Jin-woo swallowed the saliva when he saw the dragon moving in human form.	Jin-woo gulped when he saw a solvent that moved in a human form.
66	눈앞의 존재가 그림자 군주의 기억에 남아 있는 모습일 뿐이라는 사실을 알고 있었지만.	I knew that the presence in front of me was only a remnant of the shadow monarch's memory.	Although he knew that the only existence before him was the memory of the shadow monarch.
67	‘이것이 광룡들의 왕, 파멸의 군주...’	This is the king of the dragons, the monarch of destruction ... ’	This is the King of the Clown, the Lord of Destruction...'
68	눈빛만으로도 전해져 오는 무시무시한 힘은 치가 떨릴 정도였다.	The gruesome power delivered by the eyes alone was a tremble.	The frightening power that was delivered just by the eyes was enough to the point.
69	차원의 틈새로 피신한 군주들은 지배자들의 눈을 피해 새로이 군단을 육성할 세계를 찾아 나섰다.	The monarchs who fled to the gap in the dimension sought the world to foster a new corps from the eyes of the rulers.	The monarchs, who fled through a rift at the level, have sought a new world to nurture the military.
70	진우의 눈앞에 수많은 우주와 행성의 모습들이 스쳐 지나갔다.	A lot of cosmic and planetary figures passed before Jin-woo's eyes.	Many images of space and planets passed before Jin-woo's eyes.
71	그리고 마침내 영상이 하나의 행성에 멈춰 섰을 때.	And finally when the video stopped on one planet.	And when the video finally stopped on one planet.
72	진우는 자신도 모르게 신음을 흘렸다.	Jin-woo moaned without knowing himself.	Jin-woo unconsciously groaned.
73	“아..”	"Ah..."	"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...
74	검은 우주에서 홀로 아름답게 빛나는 푸른 별.	A blue star that shines beautifully in the black universe alone.	Blue stars shining beautifully alone in the black universe.
75	지구였다.	It was the earth.	It was Earth.
76	오랜 시간 공을 들인 끝에, 군주들은 차원의 틈새에서 다른 차원의 행성인 지구까지 통로를 뚫는데 성공했고.	At the end of a long time, the monarchs succeeded in penetrating the pathway from the gap in the dimension to the planet in the other dimension.	After a long period of hard work, the monarchs managed to make a passage from the rift of the level to the other planet, Earth.
77	유례없는 적의 등장에 인류는 전멸을 피할 수 없었다.	In the appearance of an unprecedented enemy, mankind could not avoid annihilation.	With the advent of the unprecedented enemy, mankind was forced to annihilate.
78	진우는 '악마성 인던' 각층에서 볼 수 있었던, 재가 된 도시들을 보면서 얼굴이 굳어졌다.	Jin-woo was hardened as he watched ashes in the cities, which were seen on each floor of the 'demonic' ones.	Jin-woo's face hardened as he saw the ash cities he could see from every floor of the Devil's Inn.
79	“이건 미래의 일인가”	"Is this for the future?"	"Is this the future?"
80	[과거의 모습이다.]	[It is a picture of the past.]	be a figure of the past]
81	전혀 예상치 못했던 대답에 진우의 눈동자가 흔들렸다.	Jin-woo 's pupils shook in an unexpected answer.	Jin-woo's eyes shook at the unexpected answer.
82	놀람도 잠시.	Surprise for a while.	For a moment.
83	그림자 군주는 침착하게 설명을 이어 나갔다.	The shadow monarch remained calm and following the explanation.	The shadow lord calmly explained.
84	[군주들의 움직임을 뒤늦게 포착한 지배자들이 병력을 보냈지만, 이미 그때는 모든 것이 끝나고 난 뒤였다.]	[The rulers who captured the movements of the monarchs later sent their troops, but it was already over after that.]	The rulers who belatedly captured the monarchs' movements sent their troops, but it was already after everything was over.]
85	군주들의 존재 목적이 파괴라면, 지배자들의 목적은 세계의 유지.	If the monarch's purpose is destruction, the purpose of the rulers is to maintain the world.	If the purpose of the monarchs' existence is to destroy, the purpose of rulers is to maintain the world.
86	지배자들은 자신들이 놓친 혼세의 무리들이 다른 세계를 무너뜨린 것을 보고 분노했다.	The rulers were angry when they saw that the crowds of their hometowns had collapsed the other world.	The rulers were furious when they saw the crowds of people they had missed destroying the other world.
87	그리고 잘못을 바로잡기 위해 그동안 철저한 금기로서 아껴왔던 신의 도구를 사용했다.	And to correct the mistake, I used the divine tools that I had saved as a thorough taboo.	He also used God's tools that he had cherished as a taboo to correct his mistake.
88	그들이 반란을 일으키기 전, 신의 창고에서 최우선적으로 훔쳐낸 신의 도구 '윤회의 잔'.	Before they revolted, God's tool, which was stolen from the garrison of God in the first place, is the cup of the reincarnation.	The Yoon-Chan, God's first stolen tool from God's inventory, before they rebelled.
89	약 10년의 시간을 과거로 되돌릴 수 있는 엄청난 물건이었다.	It was a tremendous thing to return the time of about 10 years to the past.	It was a colossal object that could return about 10 years of time to the past.
90	‘10년!’	Ten years! ’	10 years!'
91	진우의 눈이 번쩍 뜨였다.	The eyes of Jin-woo gleamed.	Jin-woo's eyes flashed open.
92	하필 게이트가 생성되고 헌터들이 나타나기 시작한 시기와 일치하는 것은 우연일까?	Is it a coincidence that the gate is created and the hunters begin to appear?	Is it a coincidence that the gate was created and the Hunter started appearing?
93	[네 짐작이 맞다.]	[Your guess is right.]	[Your guess is right]
94	지배자들은 다른 세계를 구하기 위해 최선을 다했으나, 자신들과 군주들이 싸우기에는 지구가 너무나 약했다.	The rulers did their best to save the other world, but the earth was too weak for themselves and the monarchs to fight.	The rulers tried their best to save the other world, but the earth was too weak for them and the monarchs to fight.
95	마력이 존재하지 않는 지구는 거대한 전쟁을 버텨 내지 못했다.	Earth without magic has not survived a massive war.	The earth without mana could not withstand a great war.
96	지배자들과 군주들.	Rulers and monarchs.	rulers and monarchs
97	어느 누가 승리하든 이 땅에 불어닥치는 결과는 마찬가지.	No matter who wins, the result of blowing into the land is the same.	No matter who wins, the outcome is the same.
98	몇 차례나 반복되는 싸움 끝에 지배자들은 최후의 결단을 내렸다.	After several repeated fights, the rulers made The final(Jong-in?) decision.	After repeated fights, the rulers made a final decision.
99	모두를 살릴 수 없다면 일부라도 살아남게 만들어 이 세계의 명맥을 이어 나가자고.	If you can not save everyone, let's survive some of them and let's continue the world.	If we can't save everyone, let's make some of us survive and continue to live in this world.
100	“그럼 설마...”	"Well then ...?"	"Then can't you?"
101	[두 세력 간의 충돌에도 살아남을 수 있는 이들을 만들어가는 과정이었다. 그렇게라도 지배자들은 너희를 지키고 싶었던 것이다.]	[It was the process of creating those who could survive the conflict between the two forces. Even so, the rulers wanted to keep you.]	It was the process of creating people who could survive the clash between the two. Even so, the rulers wanted to protect you.]
102	진우는 그제야 깨달았다.	Jin-woo realized just then.	It was then that Jin-woo realized.
103	지배자들이 인류에게 닥칠 재앙을 알면서도 인류와 접촉하지 않고 조용히 물밑에서 작업을 진행했던 이유를.	The reason why the rulers knew the calamity that would come upon mankind, but did not touch humanity and quietly worked under the water.	The reason why the rulers worked quietly Behind the scene without contacting the human race even though they were aware of the disaster.
104	‘변화된 세계에서 살아남을 수 있는 이들...’	Those who can survive in a changed world ... ’	People who can survive in a changed world...'
105	지금 헌터라 불리는 소수의 사람들 외에 모든 이들이 죽어야 한다는 사실을 알게 되면, 과연 이 사회가 제대로 돌아갈 수 있을까?	Now that we know that everyone has to die other than a few who are called Hunter, can this society work properly?	If we learn that everyone has to die, besides a small number of people called Hunter now, can this society work?
106	아니.	no.	No.
107	진우는 속으로 고개를 가로저었다.	Jin-woo shook his head inward.	Jin-woo shook his head to himself.
108	오랜 설명 끝에 게이트와 헌터들이 나타난 이유를 이해했다.	After a long discussion, I understood why the gates and hunters appeared.	After a long explanation, I understood why the gates and Hunter appeared.
109	하지만.	But.	but
110	정작 가장 알고 싶었던 설명을 아직 듣지 못했다.	I have not heard the explanation I really wanted to know.	He has yet to hear the explanation he most wanted to know.
111	진우의 마음을 알고 있는지, 그림자 군주가 손짓하자 주변을 둘러싸고 있던 배경이 완전히 바뀌었다.	Knowing the heart of Jin-woo, the shadow monk hand gestures, the surrounding background was completely changed.	Whether he knows what Jin-woo is thinking or not, the background around him completely changed when the shadow king beck.
112	[지배자들이나 군주들 같이 상위의 존재들은 '신의 도구'로 바뀐 시간의 흐름을 인지할 수 있다.]	[Upper beings like rulers and monarchs can perceive the passage of time that has been changed to 'tools of God'.]	The higher beings, such as rulers and monarchs, can perceive the passage of time that has changed to 'a tool of God'.]
113	비록 그 흐름을 거스를 수는 없을지라도.	Though it can not reverse the flow.	Even if you can't get through the stream.
114	그림자 군주는 그렇게 덧붙였다.	Shadow monarch added,	The shadow lord added so.
115	지배자들이 자신의 과오를 몇 번이나 수정하는 동안 군주들도 좀 더 자신들의 계획을 다듬어 나갔다.	While the rulers corrected their mistakes a number of times, the monarchs even refined their plans.	The monarchs worked out more of their plans as the rulers modified their mistakes several times.
116	더 이상 신의 도구가 힘을 발휘할 수 없을 때까지.	Until the instruments of God can no longer exercise.	until God's tools are no longer able to exert their power
117	“잠깐... 그 윤회의 잔이라는 거 한계가 있는 건가”	"Wait ... Is there a limit to the cup of that reincarnation?"	"Wait... is there a limit to the cup of reincarnation?"
118	[무한한 힘은 없다. 세계를 창조한 절대자가 자신의 피조물들에게 제거당했듯 모든 힘에는 끝이 있다.]	[There is no infinite power. Every power has an end as if the Absolute, who created the world, was eliminated by his creatures.]	There is no limitless force. Just as the absolute who created the world was removed by his creatures, all power has an end.]
119	그 말투에서 묻어나오는 씁쓸함에 진우는 자신도 모르게 그림자 군주를 돌아보았다.	Jin-woo looked at the shadow monarch without knowing himself in the bitterness buried in the tone.	Jin-woo looked back at the shadow monarch without even realizing the bitterness that came from the tone.
120	“말이 나와서 말인데, 피조물들이 어떻게 조물주를 죽일 수 있었던 거지”	"As the horse came out, how did the creatures kill the creator?"	"As I speak, how did the creatures kill the Creator?"
121	[너희가 너희 손에 만들어진 기계에 죽거나 다치는 것과 별반 다르지 않다.]	[It is no different than death or injury to a machine made in your hands.]	It is no different from dying or being hurt by a machine made with your hand.]
122	맞는 말.	That's right.	a correct word
123	인간의 필요에 의해 만들어진 기계라도 사용법에 따라서 얼마든지 사람을 해칠 수 있다.	Even machines made by human needs can harm people as much as they use.	Even machines created by human needs can be used to harm people.
124	인간이 자기 손으로 만든 인공지능을 두려워하는 까닭도 같은 이유.	The same reason why humans fear artificial intelligence created by their own hands.	This is why humans are afraid of artificial intelligence made by their hands.
125	[우리는 싸우기 위해 만들어졌고, 그것은 주인을 쓰러뜨리기에 충분할 정도의 힘이었다.]	[We were made to fight, and it was enough power to knock down the master.]	We were made to fight, and it was enough force to knock down the owner.]
126	진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded.	Jin-woo nodded his head.
127	곧 진우와 그림자 군주 주위에 진우에게도 익숙한 몇몇 군주들의 모습이 나타났다.	Soon around Jin-woo and Shadow Monarch appeared some of the monarchs who were familiar with Jin-woo.	Soon there appeared some monarchs familiar with Jin-woo around the monarchs of Jin-woo and Shadow.
128	[군주들은 지배자들의 방식에 영감을 얻었다.]	[The monarchs were inspired by the ways of the rulers.]	The monarchs were inspired by the ways of the rulers.
129	그들이 세계를 강화하기 위해 인간들에게 힘을 빌려주고 마수들을 죽이게 해 마력을 뿌리는 것처럼, 군주들도 인간의 몸을 빌려 세계에 강신한 뒤 지배자들의 예상보다 훨씬 더 빠르게 군대를 도착시키기로 한 것이다.	Just as they lent their strength to human beings and slaughtered beasts to enforce the world, the monarchs borrowed the human body to strengthen the world and then make the army arrive much faster than the rulers expected.	Just as they lend power to humans to strengthen the world and distribute mana to kill the beasts, the monarchs have rented the human body and strengthened the world and arrived in the army much faster than the rulers expected.
130	[지배자들이 뿌려놓은 마력을 이용해 지구 자체를 거대한 덫으로 만드는 계획이었다.]	[The plan was to use the magic power of the rulers to make the earth itself a huge trap.]	"It was a plan to turn the earth into a huge trap by using the mana that the rulers scattered.]
131	“인류를 지원하러 온 지배자들의 병력들을 한꺼번에 잡아먹을 수 있게..”	"So that we can eat the forces of the rulers who came to support mankind at once ..."	"We're going to be able to eat the men of the rulers who came here to support humanity at once”
132	[그렇다.]	[Yes.]	[Yes.]
133	큰 힘을 가진 군주들이 이 세계로 넘어오려면 이 세계의 몸이 필요했다.	The monsters with great powers needed the body of this world to get to this world.	Great monarchs needed the body of the world to move into this world.
134	군주들은 하나씩 자신에게 맞는 인간들의 몸을 찾아갔다.	The monarchs went to the bodies of the human beings, one by one.	The monarchs went one by one to find the bodies of the humans that fit them.
135	그러나 파멸의 군주와 그림자 군주, 너무도 거대한 힘을 지닌 두 군주만은 그들의 힘을 감당할 수 있는 신체를 가진 인간을 찾을 수 없었다.	However, the Lord of Destruction, the Lord of Shadows, and two monarchs with so great powers could not find a man with a body that could afford their strength.	But only the two monarchs with so much power, the Lord of Destruction and the Lord of Shadow, could not find a man with a body that could handle their power.
136	[그때, 왕들 중 하나의 밑에서 일하는 최고의 마도사가 내게 제안해 왔다. 내게 적당한 인간을 찾아 주겠다고.]	[At that time, the greatest magician who works under one of the kings has proposed to me. I will find the right man for me.]	At that time, the best shaman working for one of the kings suggested to me. He'll find me the right man.]
137	설계자.	designer.	a designer
138	군주들에게 '설계자'라 불리는 그 마도사는 자신을 완전한 불멸의 몸으로 만들어 주는 대가로 그림자 군주에게 이 세계의 강림을 돕겠다고 말했다.	The monarch, called the "architect" to the monarchs, said he would help the Shadow monarch to come to this world in exchange for making him a complete immortal body.	The Madosa, who is called 'designer' to the monarchs, said he would help the shadow monarch in return for turning him into a totally immortal body.
139	인간 세계에 흥미를 보였던 그림자 군주는 제안을 받아들였다.	The shadow monarch, who was interested in the human world, accepted the proposal.	The shadow lord, who was interested in the human world, accepted the offer.
140	그러나 그 어떤 인간도 '죽음의 힘'을 감당할 수 없었다.	But no human being could afford the power of death.	But no human being could afford the 'power of death.'
141	[마력 감응도가 높은 자, 신체가 압도적으로 우월한 자, 정신력이 대단한 자. 모두가 내 힘을 감당하지 못하고 정신이 나가거나 죽었다.]	[Those with a high sensitivity to magic, overwhelmingly superior to the body, a person with great spirit. Everyone was unable to cope with my strength and went out of their minds or died.]	He who is highly mannered, who is overwhelmingly superior to the body, and who has great mental power. Everyone was distracted or killed because they couldn't handle my strength.
142	그 어떤 생명체도 죽음을 감당할 수 있는 그릇은 못 되었다.	No organism was a vessel for death.	No living thing could handle death.
143	군주와의 계약.	Contract with the monarch.	a contract with a monarch
144	그것은 평범한 약속과는 차원이 다른 의미를 지닌 것.	It has a different meaning from ordinary promises.	It means something different from an ordinary promise.
145	설계자는 점점 조급해졌다.	The designer was getting more and more urgent.	The designer was getting impatient.
146	설계자가 전전긍긍해 하며 다른 후보들을 찾아다니는 동안, 그림자 군주는 어떤 한 인간을 발견했다.	While the designer was struggling and searching for other candidates, the Shadow Monarch found a human being.	While the designer was panicking and looking for other candidates, the shadow lord found a human being.
147	“..”	"..."	“..”
148	진우가 고개를 들었다.	Jin-woo lifted his head.	Jin-woo looked up.
149	마치 수백 개의 모니터가 동시에 자신의 다양한 영상을 흘려보내는 것처럼 곳곳에 자신의 모습이 나타났다.	As if hundreds of monitors simultaneously streamed their various images, their appearance appeared everywhere.	As if hundreds of monitors were streaming their various videos at the same time, he appeared everywhere.
150	[언제나 죽음과 가장 가까이에 있으면서도 필사적으로 죽음에서 벗어나는 너를, 나는 보았다.]	[I saw you, always nearest to death but desperately out of death.]	I have always seen you who are closest to death but desperately free from death.
151	헌터로 일했던 4년.	Four years as Hunter.	the four years he worked as a hunter
152	E급 중에서도 최하급이었던 진우는 던전의 위험을 매일 경험하면서도 던전을 떠나지 않았다.	Jin-woo, who was the lowest among the E class, experienced dangers every day and did not leave the dungeon.	Jin-woo, who was the lowest in the E category, never left Dungeon even though he experienced the danger of Dungeon every day.
153	어머니를 위해, 동생을 위해서.	For my mother, for my sister.	For his mother, for his sister.
154	자신을 희생해 가며 필사적으로 싸워 왔었다.	I had been desperate to fight at the expense of myself.	He had fought desperately at his own expense.
155	그 4년간의 기록이 모조리 그림자 군주의 기억에 남아 있었다.	The records of those four years remained in the memory of the Shadow Monarch.	All the four years' records were in the memory of the memory.
156	[설계자의 반대에도 나는 너를 선택했다.]	[I have chosen you for the designer's objection.]	I chose you against the designer.
157	그림자 군주의 손끝이 자신을 향해 있었다. 그 손끝을 바라보는 진우의 가슴이 뛰었다.	The shadow monarch's fingertips were toward him. The chest of Jin-woo leaning toward his fingertips leapt.	The shadow lord's fingertips were against him. Jin-woo's heart leaped at the tip of his hand.
158	그가 말했었다.	He said.	He said.
159	-나는 네 항쟁의 역사이며, 네 저항의 흔적이고, 고통의 보상이다.	- I am the history of your rebellion, the traces of your resistance, and the reward of suffering.	I am the history of your struggle, the mark of your resistance, the reward of suffering.
160	그의 말은 플레이어가 되고 난 뒤의 과정을 설명한 것이 아니었다.	His words did not explain the process of becoming a player.	His words did not explain the process behind his becoming a player.
161	플레이어가 되기 전의 자신을 향한 이야기였던 것.	It was a story about myself before becoming a player.	It was about himself before he became a player.
162	다시금 그의 한 마디 한 마디가 가슴속에서 묵직하게 울렸다.	Again, a word of his voice sounded heavy in his heart.	Once again his words rang dimly in his heart.
163	[초조해 있던 설계자는 내 지시를 받아들였고, 결국 녀석은 너를 설계 안에 끌어들였다.]	[The nervous designer accepted my instructions, and he eventually brought you into the design.]	[The original designer accepted my instructions, and in the end he drew you into the design.]
164	이중 던전.	Double dungeons.	a double dungeon
165	살아남기 위한 시험.	Test to survive.	a survival test
166	그리고 '플레이어'.	And 'Player'.	And the player.
167	그 모든 것들이 그림자 군주의 새 그릇을 만들기 위한 설계자의 설계였다.	All that was the design of the designer to make a new vessel of Shadow Monarchs.	All of that was the designer's design to make a new vessel for the shadow lord.
168	[세계가 같은 시간을 반복하는 동안 인간들을 관찰했던 설계자는 인간들이 가장 잘하고 좋아하는 것을 이용해서 인간들이 내 막강한 힘에 적응할 수 있도록 만들었다.]	[The designer who observed humans while the world was repeating the same time made it possible for humans to adapt to my mighty power by using what humans do best and liked.]	Designers who observed humans while the world was repeating itself at the same time made it possible for humans to adapt to my powerful powers by using what they do and like best.
169	인간들이 가장 잘하고 좋아하는 것.	What humans do best and what they like.	What humans do best and like best.
170	진우는 그것이 뭔지 군주의 얘기를 듣자마자 곧바로 알 수 있었다.	As soon as Jin-woo heard about the monarch, it was immediately known.	Jin-woo knew what it was as soon as he heard about the monarch.
171	바로 게임.	Just the game.	It's a game.
172	‘플레이어'를 다루는 시스템이 게임과 비슷한 구조였던 것에는 그런 이유가 있었다.	There was a reason why the system dealing with the player was a game-like structure.	There was a reason why the system for handling 'player' was a game-like structure.
173	진우는 그 실험의 유일한 성공작이었다.	Jin-woo was the only successful work of the experiment.	Jin-woo was the only successful work of the experiment.
174	[내 힘을 빌려 만든 설계자의 시스템은 차츰차츰 단계적으로 너의 육체를 나에게 맞게 변화시켰다.]	[The designer's system that I borrowed from my strength gradually changed your body to me in stages.]	The designer's system gradually changed your body to me.
175	“그런데 당신은 설계자를 배신했군”	"But you betrayed the designer?"	"And you betrayed the architect."
176	진우는 다시 들어간 이중 던전에서 군주들을 속였다며 길길이 날뛰던 천사상의 모습을 떠올렸다.	Jin-woo recalled the image of an angel who had long been hoping that he had deceived monarchs in a double dungeon that had entered again.	Jin-woo recalled the image of an angel running for a long time, saying, "I lied to the monarchs in the second dungeon that I entered again."
177	어째서 그림자 군주는 계약자를 속이고 자신을 선택했을까?	Why did the Shadow Monarch cheat on the contractor and chose himself?	Why did the shadow lord cheat the contractor and choose himself?
178	진우가 그 이유를 물었다.	Jin-woo asked why.	Jin-woo asked why.
179	“어째서지”	"Why?"	"Where"
180	[...]	[...]	[...]
181	그림자 군주는 처음으로 대답을 망설였다.	Shadow monarch hesitated for the first time.	The shadow lord hesitated for the first time.
182	뭔가 고민하는 것처럼 보이는 그를, 진우는 재촉하지 않았다.	He seemed to be worried about something, Jin-woo did not prompt.	He looked worried, but Jin-woo didn't hurry.
183	그리고 마침내 그가 다시 입을 열었다.	And finally he opened his mouth again.	And finally he opened his mouth again.
184	[그러고 싶었다.]	[I wanted to.]	I wanted to.
185	길었던 고민에 비하면 너무도 단순한 대답.	It's a simple answer compared to a long anxiety.	a simple answer to one's long agony
186	하지만 진우는 이상하게도 웃음이 나왔다.	But Jin-woo laughed strangely.	However, Jin-woo strangely smiled.
187	[너와 함께 있는 시간 동안 너무도 즐거웠기에, 너를 잃는 것이 싫었던 것일지도 모르지.]	[Maybe I did not want to lose you because I was so happy for the time I was with you.]	I may have been so happy with you that I didn't want to lose you.]
188	진우의 인격을 제거하고 신체를 차지하는 대신, 그림자 군주는 진우의 인격과 동화를 선택했다.	Instead of removing the personality of Jin-woo and occupying the body, the Shadow Monarch selected Jin-woo's personality and fairy tales.	Instead of removing Jin-woo's character and taking over his body, the shadow lord chose Jin-woo's character and fairytale.
189	함께 있는 것을 택했다.	I chose to be together.	I chose to be together.
190	그리고 그 결과.	And the result.	And as a result.
191	그림자 군주는 천천히 양손을 들어 자신의 얼굴을 가리고 있는 투구 양옆을 잡았다.	The shadow monarch slowly took both hands and grabbed the sides of the helmet that covered his face.	The shadow lord slowly raised his hands and caught both sides of the helmet covering his face.
192	벗겨지는 투구 속에서 드러나는 그때 얼굴을 본 진우의 눈이 커졌다.	The eyes of Jinwo who saw his face at the time revealed in the flaked helmet grew bigger.	Jin-woo's eyes dilated when he saw him in his peeling pitching.
193	‘...!’	...! ’	‘...!’
194	거기엔 자신이 있었다.	I was confident there.	There was confidence.
195	그림자 군주의 얼굴은 자신의 얼굴과 같았다.	The shadow monarch's face was like his face.	The shadow lord's face was like his own.
196	어디 그뿐인가?	Where is it?	Is that all?
197	무심코 자신을 내려다보게 된 진우는 어느새 주변의 어둠을 갑옷처럼 둘러싼 스스로를 발견했다.	Jin-woo, who looked down on himself unintentionally, immediately discovered himself surrounding the darkness around him like armor.	Jin-woo, who inadvertently looked down at himself, suddenly found himself surrounded by darkness like armor.
198	그 갑옷의 형태는 또 그림자 군주의 것과 같았다.	The shape of the armor was also like that of the Shadow Monarch.	The form of the armor was also like the shadow lord.
199	둘은 거울을 마주 보고 서 있는 것처럼 같은 모습으로 서로를 바라보았다.	The two looked at each other in the same way as they were standing facing the mirror.	The two looked at each other in the same way as if they were standing in a mirror.
200	[나는 네가 되었고, 너는 내가 되었다.]	[I became you, and you became me.]	I became you, and you became me.
201	나는 너다.	I am you.	I'm you.
202	그것은 한 치의 거짓이 없는 진실 그대로였다.	It was the truth of a lie.	It was true without a single lie.
203	[너와 나 둘 중 누가 몸의 주인이 되어도 이상하지 않다.]	[It is not strange that you and I both become masters of the body.]	It is no wonder whether you or I are the masters of the body.]
204	이미 둘은 같으므로.	The two are already the same.	as two are already the same
205	[그러니 난 너에게 선택권을 주겠다. 네가 선택해라.]	So I will give you a choice. You choose.]	So I'll give you a choice. You choose.
206	그림자 군주가 왼손을 들어 올리니 그리운 얼굴들이 나타났다.	The shadow monarch lifts his left hand and the nostalgic faces appear.	The shadow king lifted his left hand, and missed faces appeared.
207	[너는 이곳 죽음의 영역에서, 자신이 만들어 낸 아름다운 꿈과 함께 영원토록 안식을 누릴 수 있다.]	[You can enjoy rest in this realm of death here, forever with the beautiful dreams that you have created.]	Here in the realm of death, you can enjoy rest forever with the beautiful dreams you have created.]
208	허허 웃는 고건희 협회장과 아파 쓰러지기 전의 젊은 어머니, 그리고 잃어버린 시간 속에 존재하는 어린 자신의 모습이 하나씩 그려졌다.	The younger mother and the young child who lived in the lost time were painted one by one.	It depicts the smiling head of the association, Go Gun-hee, a young mother before she fell ill, and a young self in her lost time.
209	[그렇지 않다면.]	[otherwise.]	[If not.]
210	그림자 군주가 왼손을 내리고 반대로 오른손을 들어 올리자, 순식간에 모든 사람들이 사라지고 검은 하늘 위에서 무시무시한 크기의 용이 한 마리 날아왔다.	As the shadow monarch lifted his left hand and lifted his right hand, all the people disappeared instantly, and a dragon of great size was flying over the black sky.	When the shadow king lowered his left hand and raised his right hand, all the people disappeared in a flash and a fearsome dragon flew over the black sky.
211	그리고 뒤를 따르는 무수한 용의 군대가 도시를 불태우기 시작했다.	And countless dragon armies followed, and the city began to burn.	And the countless army of dragons following them began to burn the city.
212	[현실로 돌아가 저들과 싸워야할 것이다.]	[You should go back to reality and fight them.]	I will go back to the present and fight them.]
213	굳은 얼굴로 용제와 그가 이끄는 파멸의 군단을 지켜보던 진우가 대답했다.	With a firm face, Jin-woo, who watched the dragon and the corps of destruction he led, replied.	Jin-woo, who was watching the dragon and the band of destruction that he led with a firm face, replied.
214	아니, 물었다.	No, I asked.	No, I asked.
215	“당신은 왜 지배자들과 싸울 마음도 없어졌으며서 군주들과 함께 다른 세계로 도망쳤지”	"Why have you lost heart to fight with the rulers and escaped to the other world with the monarchs?"	"Why did you not want to fight the rulers, and then you fled to the other world with the monarchs?"
216	[거기에 내가 있을 장소는 없었기 때문이다.]	[Because there was no place for me to be there.]	Because there was no place for me to be.]
217	지배자였던 동시에 군주이기도 한 그림자 군주는 둘 중 어느 곳에서도 자신의 자리를 찾지 못했다.	The Shadow Monarch, who was both a ruler and a monarch, could not find his place anywhere.	The shadow monarch, both the ruler and the monarch, could not find his place in either.
218	그래서 원래 속해 있던 세계가 아닌, 다른 세계에서 혹시나 있을 지도 모르는 자신의 자리를 찾아 헤맨 것이다.	So I will try to find my place, which may be in another world, not the original world.	That's why he searched for his place in another world, not in the world he was originally.
219	그림자 군주의 대답을 듣고서 진우가 결정을 내렸다.	After listening to the shadow monarch's answer, Jin-woo made a decision.	After hearing the Lord of Shadow's reply, Jin-woo decided.
220	“내 대답도 같다”	"My answer is the same."	"My answer is the same."
221	그림자 군주는 진우의 대답을 듣기도 전에 옅은 미소를 띠었다.	The shadow monarch smiled before hearing Jin-woo's answer.	The shadow lord gave a light smile before he heard Jin-woo answer.
222	“여긴 내가 있을 곳이 아냐”	"This is not where I am."	"This is not where I am."
223	[......좋다.]	[......good.]	[......Okay.]
224	그래서 내가 너를 선택한 것이다, 그림자 군주는 고개를 끄덕였다.	So I chose you, the shadow monarch nodded.	That's why I chose you, the shadow lord
225	“이제 더 이상 당신을 볼 수 없게 되는 건가”	"Am I no longer able to see you?"	"Can't I see you anymore?"
226	[나는 안식으로 돌아간다. 그리고 그림자 군주가 된 너는 이제 불멸의 삶을 살게 된다. 아마도 만날 일은 없겠지.]	[I return to rest. You become a shadow lord, and you now live an immortal life. Maybe there is nothing to meet.]	I go back to peace. And now, as a shadow lord, you live an immortal life. Maybe I won't see you.]
227	그러나 그림자 군주의 얼굴에 남은 표정은 후련함이었다.	However, the look on the face of the Shadow Monarch was gentle.	But the face of the shadow lord was a sense of humility.
228	오랜 기다림 끝에 드디어 찾게 된 안식의 시간.	The time of rest finally found after a long wait.	Time to rest after waiting for a long time.
229	진우는 진심으로 기뻐하는 군주를 보면서 마지막으로 인사했다.	Jin-woo finally greeted the king with a sincere delight.	Jin-woo said hello to the king for the last time, watching him rejoiced.
230	“내게 기회를 준 것에 감사한다”	"Thank you for giving me a chance."	"Thank you for giving me a chance."
231	[......]	[......]	[......]
232	잠깐 그의 얼굴에 아쉬움의 표정이 스쳐 갔으나 곧 지워졌다.	For a moment his facial expressions slipped, but he was soon erased.	A look of regret crossed his face for a moment but was soon wiped out.
233	[죽음으로서 너의 힘은 완전해졌다. 다시 돌아가는 방법은...]	[By death, your power has become perfect. How to go back ...]	By dying, your strength is complete. The way to get back...[]
234	진우가 그의 말을 끊었다.	Jin-woo broke his words.	Jin-woo cut off his horse.
235	“알고 있어”	"I know."	"I know."
236	나는 너니까.	I'm you.	I'm you.
237	그림자 군주는 이별을 앞두고 미소를 지었다. 긴 여행 끝에 드디어 그는 머물 곳을 찾았다.	Shadow monarch smiled ahead of his departure. After a long trip, he finally found a place to stay.	The shadow lord smiled before parting. After a long journey he finally found a place to stay.
238	그림자 군주가 말했다.	The shadow monarch said.	said the shadow lord.
239	[작별이다.]	[Goodbye.]	It's different.
240	그는 한 걸음 물러서서 말없이 진우를 바라보았다.	He stepped back and looked at Jin-woo silently.	He took a step back and stared silently at Jin-woo.
241	진우도 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin also nodded.	Jin-woo also nodded.
242	그리고 자신을 완전한 그림자 군주로 다시 태어나게 할 그 한마디를 나직하게 내뱉었다.	And he spit out a word that would make him reborn as a full shadow lord.	Then he murmured out one thing that would bring him back to life as a complete shadow lord.
243	“일어나라”	"Arise."	"Irona"


1	진우가 '일어나라'고 말하는 순간, 기다렸다는 듯 시스템의 여성형 목소리가 들려왔다.	As soon as Jin-woo said, "Arise," he heard the voice of the female voice of the system as if he waited.	As soon as Jin-woo said, I could hear the voice of the female type of the system as if I had waited.
2	[‘일어나라.’]	['Arise']	['일 .'']
3	['플레이어' 육성 시스템의 소멸코드가 입력되었습니다.]	[The destruction code for the 'player' breeding system has been entered.]	[The 'player' incubation system has been entered.]
4	[시스템이 삭제됩니다.]	[System will be deleted.]	[System will be deleted.]
5	진정한 힘을 갖게 된 진우에게 더 이상은 필요 없어진 시스템이 스스로를 지우기 시작했다.	With a real power, Jin-woo began to erase himself from the system that no longer needed.	A system that was no longer needed for Jin-woo, who had real power, began to erase himself.
6	어렸을 때 자신을 키워 준 보모와 이별하는 것 같은 심정을 느끼던 진우가 문득 물었다.	When I was a kid, Jin-woo felt suddenly feeling like leaving my nanny who raised me.	Jin-woo suddenly asked, "When I was a child, I felt like parting from my babysitter."
7	“시스템의 여자 음성은 어떻게 입힌 거지”	"How did you get the female voice on the system?"	"How did you dress up the system's female voice?"
8	[......설계자의 목소리다.]	[... the designer's voice.]	[......the voice of the designer.]
9	진우의 질문에 약간 어이없어하던 그림자 군주가 설명을 보충했다.	The shadow monarch, who was a little idle in his question, supplemented the explanation.	Jin-woo's question added to his explanation by the somewhat perplexing shadow king.
10	[그의 종족은 양성체로 남녀 모두의 목소리를 내는 것이 가능했다.]	[His tribe was able to speak both men and women with benevolence.]	It was possible for his species to voice both men and women in a proton.
11	“.....”	"......"	“.....”
12	시스템 메시지의 투명하고 청량한 목소리가 들려올 때마다 목소리의 주인이 누굴까 생각해 보긴 했었다만.	Every time I heard a clear and humble voice in the system message, I thought about who the owner of the voice was.	Whenever I heard a clear, clear voice in a system message, I thought about who the owner of the voice was.
13	그놈이 그놈이었을 줄이야.	I do not think it was him.	He must have been him.
14	괜히 무안해진 진우가 시선을 피하자 그림자 군주가 소리죽여 웃었다.	The unconscious Jin-woo refused to gaze and the shadow monarch screamed and laughed.	When Jin-woo, who was embarrassed for nothing, avoided his eyes, the shadow lord laughed.
15	쿡쿡.	I'm so sick.	Cook.
16	너의 그런 점마저 나에겐 전부 즐거움이었다.	Even yours was a joy to me.	That's all fun to me.
17	그 무엇보다 신의를 중요시 여겼던 자신이 설계자와의 약속을 어길 만한 가치가 있었다.	It was worth it to break the promise with the designer that he regarded the importance of faith more than anything else.	More than anything else, he was worth breaking his promise with the designer.
18	그림자 군주의 눈동자에 약간 서글픈 빛이 스쳐 지나갔다.	Slightly sad light passed through the eyes of the Shadow Monarch.	A slightly wistful light passed through the shadow lord's pupils.
19	그동안에도 시스템 삭제 작업은 차곡차곡 진행되었다.	In the meantime, the system deletion process has proceeded a lot.	So far, deletion of the system has been carried out gradually.
20	['플레이어'에게 걸려 있던 모든 힘의 제약이 해제됩니다.]	[All the power constraints that were hung on 'Player' are lifted.]	["Player's"Reduces all force restrictions.]
21	[힘의 제약이 사라짐에 따라 군주에게 권능을 부여받은 모든 '군단장급' 그림자 병사들이 원래의 능력을 되찾습니다.]	[As the constraints of power have disappeared, all 'army-class' shadow soldiers who have been given power by the monarch regain their original abilities.]	[As power constraints disappear, all 'army-level' shadow soldiers empowered by the monarch are restored to their original abilities.]
22	[군단장급 병사 ' 이그리트 '의 힘이 복구되었습니다.]	[Army class soldier 'Greed' power restored.]	[The strength of the soldier 'Egrit' has been restored]
23	[군단장급 병사 '베르'의 모든 능력치가 대폭 상승합니다.]	[All the capabilities of General 『Ber』greatly increased.]	All the capabilities of General Berne greatly increased.
24	[전대 그림자 군주 '아스본'이 영원한 무의 세계로 돌아갑니다.]	[Asbon, the shadow monarch of the ancient times, returns to the eternal world of oblivion.]	[Asbon, the shadow king of the former, returns to the eternal world of futility.]
25	묵묵히 메시지들을 듣고 있던 진우가 고개를 들었다.	Jin-woo, who was listening to the messages silently, lifted his head.	Jin-woo, who was quietly listening to the messages, looked up.
26	그림자 군주는 끝을 앞두고서 담담한 시선으로 자신을 바라보고 있었다.	The shadow monarch was staring at himself with a glanced gaze at the end.	The shadow lord looked at him with a calm look before the end.
27	이곳 죽음의 영역에서 그가 보여 준 과거의 기억을 통해 그의 고뇌를 충분히 이해하게 된 지우가 속으로 진심 어린 인사를 보냈다.	Through his memories of his past in the realm of death here, Ziu, who had fully understood his agony, expressed his sincere greetings.	Jiwoo, who has come to fully understand his agony from past memories he has shown here in the realm of death, sent a heartfelt greeting to herself.
28	안녕, 나의 왕이여.	Goodbye, my King.	Hi, my king.
29	당신이 원했던 안식의 땅에서 부디 평안히 쉬기를.	Rest in peace from the land of rest you wanted.	Rest in peace on the land of peace you wanted.
30	마침내 시스템 메시지가 이별을 알려 왔다.	Finally, a system message informed me of the farewell.	Finally, the system message came to announce the farewell.
31	[정말로 모든 시스템을 삭제하시겠습니까?]	[Are you sure you want to delete all systems?]	Are you sure you want to delete all systems?]
32	허공에 깜박이는 '예스'와 '노'.	‘Yes' and 'No' blinking in the air.	Yes' and 'No' are flickering in the air.
33	진우의 시선이 다시 그림자 군주에게 옮겨 갔다. 그는 끝까지 미소를 잃지 않고 있었다.	Jin-woo's gaze shifted to the Shadow Monarch again. He had not lost a smile to the end.	Jin-woo's eyes were shifted back to the shadow monarch. He kept his smile to the end.
34	서로에게 이게 마지막으로 기억될 모습이니까.	This is the last thing that will be remembered to each other.	This is the last time we'll remember each other.
35	그래서 진우도 웃었다.	So Jin-woo also laughed.	So Jin-woo also laughed.
36	웃으며 시스템을 향해 마지막이 될 명령을 내렸다.	Laughed and ordered the system to be the last.	He smiled and ordered the system to be the last.
37	“예스”	"Yes."	"Yes"
38	* * *	* * *	* * *
39	화아악!	Wow!	Hooray!
40	빛과 함께 발생한 강력한 풍압에 송곳니 군주와 혹한의 군주가 동시에 뒤로 밀려 나갔다.	The canine monarch and the cold monarch were pushed back simultaneously with the powerful wind pressure that accompanied the light.	Under the strong wind pressure of light, the fangs and the severe cold were pushed back at the same time.
41	곧 자세를 수습한 송곳니 군주의 눈썹이 꿈틀거렸다.	The eyebrows of the canine monarch, who soon settled down, wriggled.	Soon, the governor's eyebrows were wriggling after he
42	[광휘의 파편...?]	[Shards of brilliance ...?]	Fragment of Light?
43	로브를 둘러쓴 적의 온몸이 금빛으로 타오르고 있었다.	The whole body of the enemy who surrounded the robes was burning in gold.	The whole body of the enemy around the lobes was burning gold.
44	빛은 지배자들의 상징.	Light is a symbol of rulers.	Light is the symbol of rulers.
45	놈 또한 그들의 힘을 빌린 인간임이 틀림없었다.	The man must have borne their strength.	He must have been a human being, too.
46	그런데 어찌하여 지배자들이 최강의 군주 중 하나인 그림자 군주의 강림을 돕는다는 말인가?	Why do you mean that the rulers help one of the strongest monarchs, the Shadow Monarch?	But why do rulers help one of the most powerful monarchs, the Shadow Proclamation?
47	혹한의 군주가 외쳤다.	The monarch of the cold was exclaiming.	The cold monarch shouted.
48	[네가 지키려는 인간의 몸을 통해 최악의 재앙이 다가오고 있다! 너희는 너희의 손으로 이곳을 재앙에게 넘겨줄 셈이냐?]	[The worst disaster is coming to you through the human body you want to keep! Will you give this place to the disaster with your hands?]	The worst disaster is coming through the human body you're trying to protect! Are you going to hand this over to the disaster?
49	“.....”	"......"	“.....”
50	로브 속의 사내는 대답하지 않았다.	The man in the robe did not answer.	The man in the lobes did not answer.
51	대답 대신 손에 역수로 쥐고 있는 두 단검을 턱 아래까지 들어올렸을 뿐이다.	Instead of answering, I only lifted the two daggers under my chin holding in reverse in my hand.	Instead of answering, he just lifted two dagger thrusts in his hand up to his chin.
52	비켜서지 않겠다는 의지.	Willing to stay out of the way.	a will not stand aside
53	사내의 뜻을 재차 확인한 혹한의 군주는 얼굴이 굳어졌다.	The monarch of the cold, who confirmed the intention of the company again, got stiff.	The cold monarch, who reaffirmed his will, hardened his face.
54	상대는 지금 지배자의 힘을 빌려 인간의 몸으로 영체화를 시도한 상태.	The opponent now attempts to personify the human body with 『Power of ruler』.	The opponent has tried to perpetuate himself into the human body with the help of the ruler.
55	인간의 육체는 신의 힘을 견디지 못한다.	The human body can not withstand the power of God.	The human body cannot stand the power of God.
56	자신들처럼 인간의 육체를 완전히 장악한 것이 아니라면 곧 산산이 부서져 가루가 되리라.	If they do not fully take control of the human body as they are, they will soon be shattered and powdered.	Unless you have complete control of the human body like yourself, you will soon be shattered and pulverized.
57	‘그런데도... 죽음을 각오하고서 그림자 군주의 부활을 돕겠다는 건가? 대체 지배자 놈들은 무슨 생각으로...’	And yet ... Are you willing to die and help resurrect the Shadow Monarch? What do you think the alternative rulers ... ’	And yet... Are you ready to die and help the shadow lord resurrect? What the hell do they think...’
58	혹한의 군주가 송곳니 군주를 돌아보았다. 둘이 예사롭지 않는 눈빛을 주고받았다.	The cold monarch looked around the canine monarch. They gave me uncommon eyes.	A severe cold monarch turned round the canyon. The two exchanged unusual eyes.
59	시간이 없다.	There is no time.	to have no time
60	송곳니 군주, 그 짐승 같은 남자가 고개를 끄덕였다.	Monarch, the beastman nodded.	The beast, the fangs, nodded.
61	그 순간.	That moment.	At that moment.
62	순식간에 좌우로 나뉘어 로브의 사내에게 접근한 두 군주가 빠른 공격을 퍼부었다.	The two monarchs, who approached the man of the robe in a split second, quickly attacked.	In an instant, two monarchs who approached Rob's man were quick to attack.
63	짐승의 발톱이, 얼음의 창이 사내를 수없이 헤집어 놓으려고 했으나, 사내는 싸움에 익숙한지 능숙한 동작으로 그들의 공격을 받아 냈다.	The claws of the beast tried to squeeze the man through the window of the ice, but the man was attacked with skillful movements familiar with the fight.	The beast's claws tried to wring out the man countless times, but the man was attacked by them in a gesture familiar with the fight.
64	얼음의 창을 흘려보내거나 발톱을 막아 내면서도 틈틈이 반격을 잊지 않았다.	I did not forget to fight back in time, even though I spilled the window of the ice or blocked the claws.	While sending a window of ice and blocking a toenail, he did not forget to strike back from time to time.
65	수많은 전장을 헤쳐 온 전사의 손놀림이었다.	It was the hands of the warrior who had gone through many battlefields.	It was the hand-playing of the warrior who had been through numerous battlefields.
66	곤란한 상대.	A difficult opponent.	a difficult opponent
67	뛰어난 힘과 기술을 보유하고 있는 적이 죽음까지 불사하고서 자신들의 앞을 막아서고 있었다.	An enemy who possesses great strength and skill has prevented himself from reaching his death.	The enemy, who had great power and skill, was ready to die, blocking them from sight.
68	쾅-!	bang-!	Boom-!
69	강대한 마력이 실린 두 군주의 무기들을 막아 낸 로브의 사내가 또다시 힘으로 그들을 밀쳐 냈다.	Robe's man, who blocked two monarchs' weapons with powerful magical powers, pushed them again with force.	Rob's man, who stopped the weapons of two powerful monarchs, pushed them out again with force.
70	이대로는 결착을 내기 어렵다고 판단한 두 군주가 멀찍이 떨어진 곳에 내려섰다.	The two monarchs, who thought it was difficult to make a settlement, stood at a distant place.	The two monarchs, who had judged that it would be difficult to settle down at this rate, stepped down a long distance away.
71	탓. 탓.	fault. fault.	Blame. Blame.
72	사내는 정말로 그림자 군주의 그릇을 지키는 것 외에는 아무런 목적이 없는지 자신들을 쫓아오지 않고 그 자리를 지켰다.	The man did not chase them for nothing except to keep the vessels of the Shadow Monarchs.	The man did not come after them for anything but guarding the prince's bowl.
73	[...네놈은 정체가 뭐냐?]	[... what is your identity?]	What is your identity?
74	혹한의 군주는 의아해했으나 사내는 여전히 묵묵부답이었다.	The cold monarch wondered, but the company was still silent.	The cold monarch was curious, but the man remained silent.
75	그때.	then.	then
76	송곳니 군주가 늑대인간의 형태에서 인간의 모습으로 돌아오며 말했다.	The canine monarch returns to the human form in the form of a werewolf.	The monarch said, returning from his wolf form to his human form.
77	[그만두겠다.]	[I will quit.]	I'll stop.
78	입 밖으로 튀어나왔던 날카로운 송곳니가 안으로 들어가고, 길고 예리했던 손톱도 평범한 사람의 것으로 되돌아왔다.	The sharp fangs that came out of the mouth went in, and the long and sharp fingernails came back to the ordinary person.	The sharp fangs that popped out of their mouths went inside, and the long, sharp fingernails returned to normal people.
79	돌아서려는 그를 혹한의 군주가 불러 세웠다.	The unclean monarch called him to turn.	He was called up by a cruel monarch to turn around.
80	[여기까지 와서 그냥 돌아가겠다니, 제정신인가?]	[Is it crazy to come here and just go back?]	Are you out of your mind to come back here?
81	[느껴지지 않나?]	[Don't you feel it?]	[Don't you feel sad?]
82	송곳니 군주가 고개를 들었다.	The canine monarch lifted his head.	The fangs raised their heads.
83	궤를 달리하는 감각을 가진 그가 변하기 시작한 기류를 느끼고 조금씩 몸을 떨었다.	Having a sense of differentiating the bin, he felt the air flow that began to change and trembled gradually.	Having a sense of ulcers, he felt a change of air and trembled little by little.
84	[주변의 마나가 울기 시작했다. 곧 그림자 군주가 온다.]	[The mana around started to cry. Soon the Shadow Monarch comes.]	Mana around him began to cry. Soon the shadow lord comes.]
85	하늘로 향했던 송곳니 군주의 시선이 다시 혹한의 군주에게 옮겨갔다.	The eyes of the canine monarch who headed to heaven again moved to the cold monarch.	The eyes of the canine lord, who headed for the sky, were shifted back to the harsh cold monarch.
86	[나는 빠지겠다.]	[I will fall out.]	I'm going to skip it.]
87	[나를 도와 그림자 군주를 치겠다고 약속하지 않았나!]	[ you promised to help me and beat the shadow monarch!]	[Didn't you promise to help me with the Lord of Shadow!)
88	흥분한 혹한의 군주의 목에 핏줄이 솟아났다.	A bloodline sprang up on the throne 's throat.	Blood streamed from the neck of the excited cold-blooded monarch.
89	그러나 송곳니 군주는 침착하게 대꾸했다.	But the canine monarch replied calmly.	But the governor responded calmly.
90	[내 약속은 그가 인간인 상태에서만 유효한 것. 하지만 지금 오고 있는 것은 진짜 놈이니, 내게는 약속을 지켜야 할 의무가 없다.]	[My promise is valid only when he is a human being. But it's a real guy coming now, and I have no obligation to keep my promise.]	My promise is valid only when he is a human being, but it is a real thing to come, and I have no obligation to keep it.]
91	[그렇다고 짐승들의 왕이라는 녀석이 꼬리를 말고 달아나겠다는 말이냐?]	[Is it that the king of beasts will run away from his tail?]	So you're saying that the king of beasts is going to run away without his tail?
92	그 말에 발끈한 송곳니 군주가 대뜸 혹한의 군주의 멱살을 잡았다.	At that end, the mighty canine monarch caught the throne of the overwhelming majority.	The horse's fiery fangs seized the collar of the most severe cold monarch.
93	[너는 그림자 군주의 진정한 힘과 맞서 보지 못했기에 나를 이해할 수 없다, 혹한의 군주여!]	[You can not understand me because you have not seen the true power of the Shadow Monarch, monarch of the cold!]	You do not understand me because you have not seen the true power of the shadow lord!
94	송곳니 군주는 자신의 군단과 백염의 군단, 그리고 지배자들의 군단까지 모두 여섯 개의 군단을 상대로도 살아남은 그림자 군주의 진정한 힘을 목도했다.	The canine monarch witnessed the true power of the Shadow Monarch, who survived the six legions of his legions, the legions of white flame, and the legions of the rulers.	The governor of Fangani demonstrated the true power of the shadow monarch, who survived even six groups of his own, the white-salt corps, and the rulers' corps.
95	그런 괴물이 곧 들이닥치게 될 상황에서 자존심이 중요한가?	Does pride matter in situations where such a monster will soon come upon you?	Do you think self-esteem is important when such a monster is coming in?
96	용제 뒤에 숨는다고 손가락질당해도 좋다.	You can be pointed out that you hide behind the dragon.	You may be criticized for hiding behind a solvent.
97	살아남을 수만 있다면 어떤 일인들 못할까?	If I can survive, what can not I do?	If you could survive, what could you not do?
98	과거 뜻을 함께했던 악마들의 왕, 백염의 군주를 버리고 전장을 벗어난 것은 정답이었다.	It was the right answer to leave the battlefield by abandoning the demon king the monarch of the white flame,	The right answer was to abandon the emperor of the demons who shared his will in the past and leave the battleground.
99	그리고 이번 역시 가짜가 아닌 진짜 그림자 군주와 마주하게 될 위험까지 감수하면서 그의 그릇을 파괴할 생각은 없었다.	And I was not thinking of destroying his bowl, even taking the risk of encountering a real Shadow monarch, not a fake one.	And this time, I didn't intend to destroy his bowl, risking being confronted by a real shadow lord, not a fake one.
100	송곳니 군주는 넘치는 생명력에 힘의 근원을 둔 짐승들의 왕.	The canine monarch is the king of beasts with the source of power in abundant vitality.	The canine lord is the king of beasts whose power is abundant.
101	그에게 생명력을 갉아먹는 죽음의 힘은 그 무엇보다도 두렵고 떨리는 것이었다.	The power of death, which eats vitality, was, above all, fearful and trembling.	The force of death that devoured his life was more frightening and quivering than anything else.
102	지금도 이렇게 실랑이를 벌이고 있을 시간이 없다.	There is still no time to be in such a huff.	I don't have time to be in a skirmish like this.
103	시시각각 죽음의 공포가 이곳으로 다가오고 있음을 느낀 그가 잡았던 혹한의 군주의 멱살을 놓고 개인 게이트를 생성해 냈다.	Every moment he felt that the fear of death was approaching here, he created a private gate with the throat of his cold monarch.	Feeling that the fear of death is approaching here at every moment, he created a private gate over the collar of his harsh, cold monarch.
104	[행운을 빌어 주지.]	[Good luck.]	I wish you luck.
105	마지막 인사를 끝으로, 그는 빠르게 게이트 안으로 사라졌다.	After the last greeting, he quickly disappeared into the gate.	At the end of his last greeting, he quickly disappeared into the gate.
106	혹한의 군주는 점점 크기가 줄어들어들다 결국 자취를 감춰 버린 게이트를 노려보며 혀를 찼다.	The monarch of the cold became increasingly smaller in size and eventually kicked his tongue as he stared at the gate that had hidden his trace.	A cold monarch kicked his tongue as he stared at the gate, which gradually shrank in size and disappeared.
107	[어리석은 녀석.]	[Foolish guy.]	[Strumpy]
108	다 잡은 사냥감을 눈앞에 두고서 도망치는 저런 녀석이 어떻게 혼세 최고의 사냥꾼이란 말인가?	How does a guy who runs away with his prey caught in front of him is the greate Hunter in the world?	How can someone like that be the best hunter in the world who runs away with all his game?
109	혹한의 군주는 여전히 처음과 생각이 같았다. 무슨 일이 있어도 그림자 군주를 죽이고야 말겠다.	The monarch of the cold was still the same as the first. No matter what, I should kill the shadow monarch.	The cold monarch still had the same idea as the first. I will kill the Shadow Lord no matter what.
110	이미 사냥감은 벼랑 끝에 몰려있는 상태.	Already the game is on the edge of the cliff.	Already the game is on the edge of a precipice.
111	거기에 방해자가 하나 나타났다고 달라지는 것은 없었다.	There was no change in that there appeared one interrupter.	There was nothing different about the appearance of an intruder.
112	저런 겁쟁이의 손을 빌릴 필요도 없는 것이다.	You do not even have to borrow the coward's hand.	You don't need to borrow the hands of such a coward.
113	결론을 내린 혹한의 군주가 곧바로 자신의 몸을 영체화시켰다.	The conquering monarch immediately personified his body.	The cold-hearted monarch who came to a conclusion instantly made himself permanent.
114	자신이 속한 세계가 아니기 때문에 영체화를 유지하기 위해선 엄청난 체력이 소모되겠지만.	Because it is not the world to which it belongs, it will consume enormous stamina to maintain the spiritualization.	It would take a lot of energy to maintain a permanent system because it's not a world of its own.
115	지금은 그림자 군주가 강림하기 전에 속전속결로 끝을 보아야 할 때.	Now is the time when the shadow monarch must end with a fasting before the descent.	Now is the time for shadow monarchs to finish with quick fixation before they become powerful.
116	[혹한의 공포를 맛보아라, 나약한 자여!]	[Taste the fear of the cold, you weak!]	Let the fear of the cruel, weak!
117	혹한의 군주가 일대를 뒤덮는 무시무시한 얼음 폭풍으로 변했다.	The monarch of the cold became a gruesome ice storm that covered the whole area.	The cold monarch turned into a terrible ice storm that blanketed the whole region.
118	휘몰아치는 눈보라!	Blizzard blizzard!	A roaring snowstorm!
119	살아 있는 폭풍이 된 혹한의 군주가 로브의 사내를 내려 보며 천둥 같은 일갈을 내질렀다.	The stormy monarch of the cold storm descended on Rob's man and thundered.	A cold-blooded monarch, who became a living storm, fell down on Rob's man and made a thundering noise.
120	[이것이 내 진정한 힘이다!]	[This is my true strength!]	This is my real power!
121	대기의 마나 결정이 뭉쳐져 만들어진 수만 개의 얼음 창들이 눈처럼 휘몰아치기 시작했다.	Tens of thousands of ice windows, made up of mana crystals in the atmosphere, started to wobble like snow.	Tens of thousands of ice windows, made of mana crystals in the atmosphere, began to roll like snow.
122	창 하나하나에 즉사의 위력이 담긴, 가공할 공격이었다.	It was an attack to be done with the power of instant death in each window.	It was a devastating attack, containing the power of instant death on each window.
123	도로의 차들이 장난감처럼 휩쓸려 나가고, 건물들은 칼바람에 갈가리 찢겨져 나갔다.	the cars on the road were swept away like toys, and the buildings were torn apart in the wind.	The traffic on the road was swept away like a toy, and the buildings were torn to ribbons in the biting wind.
124	그러나 로브의 사내는 한 발짝도 움직이지 않고 혼신을 다해 등 뒤의 진우를 지켜 냈다.	However, Rob's man did not move a step, but he kept the genius behind his back with all his might.	But Rob's man kept his head above water.
125	끝도 없이 계속되는 빙창의 눈보라와 맞서던 사내의 몸에 상처가 늘어 갔다.	There was an increase in injuries to the body of the man who was confronted with the blizzard of endless ice windows.	The man's body, facing the endless blizzard, was stretched.
126	혹한의 군주는 공격의 고삐를 늦추지 않았다.	The cold monarch did not slow down the attack.	The cold lord did not slow down the attack.
127	[병사들이여!]	[Soldiers!]	Soldiers!
128	어느새 무릎까지 쌓인 눈 위에 마력으로 만들어진 얼음 인간들이 하나씩 올라왔다.	Ice on the lap of the ice, made of magic power, came up one by one.	The snow piled up to the knees and came up one by one, man-made
129	그 수가 무려 수천!	That's how many thousands!	How many thousands!
130	[가라.]	[go.]	[Go.]
131	군주의 지시를 받은 얼음 인간들이 일제히 사내에게 덤벼들었다.	The ice man, who was commanded by the monarch, ran into the man at once.	The icemen, ordered by the monarch, attacked the man in unison.
132	사내는 사방에서 덮쳐드는 얼음 인간들을 베어 내고 떨쳐 내며 필사적으로 저항했다.	The man was desperately resisting to shatter and shatter the icy peoples covered in everywhere.	The man cut off the ice-man coming from all sides and fought desperately.
133	그러나.	But.	But
134	푹! Hook! Clang!	Hook!	Hook! Kang!
135	어깨에 얼음 창을 맞은 사내가 휘청거렸다.	The man in the window with an ice window on his shoulder wobbled.	The man who was hit by an ice window shook his shoulder.
136	“..”	"..."	“..”
137	그 와중에도 얼음 인간들이 새까맣게 밀려들고 있었다. 사내는 두 다리에 힘을 단단히 주고는 이를 악물었다.	In the meantime, ice humans were being pushed all over. The man gave strength to the two legs, and he bit him.	In the meantime, icemen were swarming black. The man tightened his legs and clenched his teeth.
138	사내가 끈질기게 버티자 이윽고 혹한의 군주까지 공격에 가세했다.	As the man stubbornly stood up, the monarch of the cold was added to the attack.	As the man persevered, even the harsh and cold monarch joined the attack.
139	냉기의 결정체로 변한 혹한의 군주가 하얀 연기를 전신에서 뿜어 대며 저벅저벅 걸어 나왔다.	The monarch of the cold, transformed into the crystal of the cold, pushed the white smoke out of the body and walked away.	The cold-blooded monarch, who turned into a crystal ball of cold air, came out of the room, puffing white smoke from her whole body.
140	[비켜라!]	[Leave it!]	[Light away!]
141	그의 고성에 얼음 인간들이 벌레들처럼 사사삭 흩어졌다.	At his ancient castle, the icemen were scattered like worms.	At his ancient castle, the icemen were scattered like worms.
142	사내 앞에선 혹한의 군주가 입을 쩍 벌렸다.	The monarch of the cold in front of the man opened his mouth.	A severe cold lord opened his mouth before the man.
143	그러자 그의 입안에서 지독히도 시린 기운이 응결되기 시작했다.	Then, in his mouth, the vigorous crying began to take place.	Then a terrible chill began to condense in his mouth.
144	공기가 얼어붙어 갔다.	The air froze.	The air froze.
145	로브 밑으로 드러난 사내의 턱에도 하얗게 서리가 끼어 가고 있었다.	The jaw of the man who was exposed under the robe was covered with frost.	There was a white frost on the man's chin, which was revealed under the rope.
146	이대로라면 위험하다.	This is dangerous.	At this rate, it is dangerous.
147	사내도 알고 있었다.	The man knew.	The man knew.
148	그러나 자신이 이것을 피해 버린다면 쓰러져 있는 진우에게 직격탄이 된다.	However, if he avoids this, he becomes a direct hit to Jin-woo who is falling down.	However, if he avoids this, he will be directly hit by Jin-woo, who is down.
149	사내는 혹한의 군주의 끔찍한 살기 앞에서도 피할 기미를 보이지 않았다.	The man did not show any sign of avoidance even before the terrible life of the cold king.	The man showed no sign of escape in the face of the terrible life of a cold monarch.
150	군주의 얼굴이 일그러졌다.	The monarch's face was distorted.	The sovereign's face was distorted.
151	어쩌다 상위 존재의 힘을 빌렸을 뿐인 인간 따위가 감히 이 압도적인 힘 앞에서 그런 건방진 낯짝을 한단 말이냐!	How dare the human being who borrowed the power of the upper being dare to do such a cheeky mug in front of this overwhelming force?	How dare a human being look so cheeky in front of this overwhelming force that only borrowed the power of a higher being!
152	분노한 군주의 입에서 끔찍한 냉기의 기운이 터져 나왔다.	From the mouth of the angry monarch burst out a terrible chill.	A terrible chill sprang from the angry monarch's mouth.
153	쿠아아-!	Coaa -!	Kua-!
154	사내는 양팔을 엑스자로 교차시켜 냉기를 막았다. 너무도 당연하게, 모든 냉기를 정면으로 받아내야 했던 팔은 금방 얼어붙어 움직일 수 없게 됐다.	The man crossed his arms with X-rays and blocked the chill. Too naturally, the arm, which had to take all the chill in front, quickly froze and could not move.	The man X-shaped his arms to block the cold air. So naturally, the arms that had to be taken straight out of all the cold air quickly froze and couldn't move.
155	그렇게 저항할 수 없게 된 사내에게 실로 무자비한 공격이 이어졌다.	Indeed, a merciless attack followed to the man who could not resist.	There was a real, merciless attack on the man who couldn't resist.
156	퍽! 퍽! 퍽! 퍽!	puck! puck! puck! puck!	Puck! Puck! Puck! Puck!
157	혹한의 군주가 후려칠 때마다 사내의 상체 또한 흔들렸다. 그러나 사내는 결코 한 걸음도 물러서지 않았다.	Every time the monarch of the frigid rage, the upper body of the man was shaken. But the man never stepped back.	Whenever a severe cold monarch was hit, the man's upper body shook as well. But the man never backed down.
158	발밑에 흘린 피가 흥건히 고여갔지만 끝끝내 버텨냈다.	The blood spilled at my feet was crowded, but I ended up holding it at the end.	The blood spilled under my feet was strong, but I managed to endure it.
159	[감히 인간 따위가!]	[Dare to be human!]	[Simply human!)
160	혹한의 군주가 어깨를 틀어 오른팔을 높이 쳐들었다.	The monarch of the cold turned his shoulders and lifted his right arm up.	A severe cold monarch shrugged up his right arm.
161	그러자 냉기가 순식간에 뭉치며 그의 팔이 어마어마한 크기의 얼음덩어리로 변했다.	Suddenly, the chill gathers together and his arm turns into a mass of ice.	Then the cold air quickly lumped and his arms turned into a huge chunk of ice.
162	이것도 버틸 수 있나 볼까.	Let's see if I can hold this.	Let's see if we can hold this.
163	혹한의 군주는 사내는 물론이거니와 그 뒤에 있는 그림자 군주의 그릇까지 같이 짓뭉개버릴 요량으로, 마력을 전부 실어 있는 힘껏 얼음덩어리를 내려쳤다.	The monarch of the cold, as well as the man and the shadows of the shadow monk behind him, crushed the ice lumps as hard as they could with all the magic power.	The cold lord struck the ice with all his mana, with the strength to crush the bowl of the shadow lord behind it.
164	부웅!	Boo!	Booo!
165	사내는 가까워지는 얼음덩어리의 그림자를 보고 얼어붙은 팔을 머리 위로 들어 올렸다.	The man looked up at the shadow of a nearby ice block and lifted his frozen arm above his head.	The man lifted his frozen arm over his head, looking at the shadow of a looming ice block.
166	팔이 깨지고 몸이 으스러진다해도 지켜 낸다.	Even if my arm is broken and my body is crushed, I keep it.	Even if your arms are broken and your body is crushed, you will be protected.
167	자신에게 허락된 지배자의 힘을 모두 끌어낸 그의 몸에서 황금빛 광채가 눈부시도록 빛났다.	The golden glow of his body shone brilliantly, bringing all the powers of the ruler allowed to him.	His body shone brilliantly with the golden glow that brought out all the power of the ruler he was allowed to.
168	그리고 마침내.	And finally.	And finally.
169	쿠웅-!	Kuwoong -!	Kuung-!
170	충돌.	crash.	a collision
171	그러나 충돌은 있었으되 자신에게 전해지는 충격은 전혀 없었다.	But there was a conflict, but there was no impact on him.	However, there was a collision but there was no shock to him.
172	‘이게 무슨...?’	What is this ...?	What is this...?
173	사내가 감았던 눈을 뜨자, 그는 자신 앞에 서 있는 누군가를 발견할 수 있었다.	As the man opened his eyes, he could find someone standing in front of him.	When he opened his eyes, he could find someone standing in front of him.
174	‘...!’	...! ’	‘...!’
175	칠흑같이 검은 갑옷.	Black armor.	black armor
176	그리고 검은 투구의 꼭대기에서 뒤쪽으로 길게 이어져 내린, 선혈처럼 붉은 갈기.	And a red-mane, like a long-haired mane that has long passed from the top of a black helmet to the back.	And a blood-red mane that stretches back from the top of the black helmet.
177	그림자 군주의 충실한 심복 ' 이그리트 '였다.	The shadow monarch 's faithful grandmother was' 『Ygritte』'.	It was the shadow lord's faithful bosom ' [Egrit]'.
178	이그리트 가 양손으로 막아 내고 있던 얼음덩어리를 거칠게 밀어냈다.	『Ygritte』 pushed roughly out of the block of ice that had been blocked by both hands.	[Egrit] jostled out the blocks of ice that were being blocked with both hands.
179	공격이 완벽히 막힌 혹한의 군주는 자신의 눈을 의심했다.	The monarch of the cold, whose attack was completely blocked, doubted his eyes.	The cold-blooded monarch, whose attack was completely blocked, doubted his eyes.
180	[ 이그리트 ?]	[『Ygritte』?]	[Egrit] ?
181	그리고 여기 군단장급 그림자 병사가 나타났다는 말은!	And here comes the commander-in-chief Shadow Soldier!	And here's a rank-and-file shadow soldier!
182	흠칫 놀란 혹한의 군주의 시선이 급히 사내의 뒤쪽으로 이동했다.	The monarch's gaze of the frigid-frigid mother suddenly moved to the back of the man.	Surprised by the cold, the eyes of the monarch rushed to the back of the man.
183	아니나 다를까.	just as expected.	Sure enough.
184	거기 있어야 할 인간의 모습이 어느새 시야에서 사라져 있었다.	The human figure to be there had disappeared from sight.	The human form to be there had slipped out of sight.
185	이제는.	now.	for now
186	이제는 혹한의 군주도 송곳니 군주가 말하고 갔던 것을 느낄 수 있었다.	Now, the monarch of the cold was able to feel the canine monarch talking.	Now, even the cruel monarch could feel what the prince said.
187	대기가 떨고 있었다.	The atmosphere was trembling.	The air was trembling.
188	대기 중에 가득 찬 마나가 초월적인 존재의 등장에 공명하고 있었다.	Mana filled in the air was resonating with the emergence of transcendental beings.	The mana in the air was resonating with the advent of transcendental existence.
189	뒤돌아선 이그리트 가 공손히 무릎을 꿇고 고개를 숙였다.	Looking back, 『Ygritte』 graciously kneeled and bowed his head.	Turning around, [Egrit] bowed to his knees and bowed his head.
190	끼에에엑! Kieeeeeeh!-!	Kiee Ee -!	Kieeeeeeeh!
191	이그리트 와 함께 튀어나온 베르도 주인의 귀환을 알리는 거친 포효를 내지르다 같은 방향을 보고 무릎을 꿇었다.	『Ber』, protruding with 『Ygritte』, knelt down in the same direction, revealing the roar of the owner's return.	When Berdo came out with him to announce the return of his master, he knelt down in the same direction.
192	둘 사이로 진우가 걸어 나왔다.	Jin-woo walked between the two.	Jin-woo walked between the two.
193	엉망으로 파괴된 주위를 둘러보던 진우가 혹한의 군주에게 물었다.	Around the ruined ruins, Jin-woo asked the monarch of the cold.	Jin-woo, who was looking around for a mess, asked the cruel cold monarch.
194	“짐승은 도망갔나”	"The beast ran away?"	"Did the beast run away?"
195	[......]	[......]	[......]
196	혹한의 군주는 어째서 송곳니 군주가 그렇게 겁을 집어먹고 달아났는지, 진정한 그림자 군주와 대면하고 나서야 뒤늦게 깨달을 수 있었다.	The monarch of the cold was able to realize it late only after confronting the true monarch of the shadows, why the monarch lived so scared and ran away.	It was only after face-to-face with a true shadow that the prince of the bitter cold fled with such fear.
197	얼어붙은 존재들의 왕이자 혹한 그 자체인 자신도 죽음의 군주 앞에서 몸이 떨려 왔다.	The king of the frozen beings and himself, the frigid himself, trembled in front of the monarch of death.	The king of frozen creatures and the severe cold itself has been shaking in front of the monarch of death.
198	진우가 말했다.	Said Jin-woo.	Jin-woo said.
199	“......허락하지 않았다”	"... I did not allow it."	"......I didn't let you down."
200	그의 말을 이해할 수 없었던 혹한의 군주가 물었다.	The monarch of the cold, unable to understand his words, asked.	The cold lord, who couldn't understand what he said, asked.
201	[뭐?]	[What?]	[What?]
202	“가도 좋다고 내가 허락하지 않았다”	"I did not allow you to go."	"I wouldn't let you go."
203	[그게 무슨......?]	[What is it ...?]	[What's that......?]
204	혹한의 군주가 당황할 틈도 없이.	Without a moment to embarrass the monarch of the cold.	without a moment of embarrassment to the cold monarch
205	눈을 지그시 감은 진우가 송곳니 군주의 고유 마력 파장을 찾아 기감을 주변으로 빠르게 확장시켰다.	Jin-woo, who wore a glance in his eyes, quickly found the canine monarch's unique magic wave and quickly expanded his fate.	Jin-woo, who slowly closed his eyes, quickly expanded his sense of urgency to find the unique mana of the monarch.
206	기감의 범위가 순식간에 한국을 넘어 세계로 뻗어 나갔다.	The scope of the fellowship quickly extended beyond Korea to the world.	The scope of the feeling quickly extended beyond Korea to the world.
207	송곳니 군주가 아예 차원의 틈새로 달아난 것이 아니라 지구상 어딘가에 숨어 있다면 분명 찾을 수 있을 것이라는 강한 자신감이 들었다.	I felt a strong confidence that the canine monarch would not have fled to a niche of the dimension, but would certainly be found somewhere on the planet.	I am confident that if the monarch is hiding somewhere on the earth, instead of running through a gap in the level of the emperor, I will find it."
208	그리고 자신감은 맞았다.	And confidence was right.	And confidence was right.
209	기어코 은신처로 숨어버린 송곳니 군주의 기척을 찾아낸 진우가 싱긋 웃으며 눈을 떴다.	Jin-woo, who found the spirit of Prince Fangani who hid in the hideout of Grieko, opened his eyes with a smile.	Jin-woo, who found the spirit of Prince Fangani who hid in the hideout of Grieko, opened his eyes with a smile.
210	“찾았다”	"found."	"I found it."


1	진우가 짐승의 기척을 잡아내기 위해 눈을 감고 모든 신경을 거기에 집중하고 있을 때.		As Jin-woo closed his eyes he focused all his senses on the Beast Monarch's spirit.
2	혹한의 군주는 직감했다.		The Monarch of Ice realized his situation.
3	그림자 군주의 빈틈.		The true shadow of the Shadow Monarch.
4	이것은 두 번 다시 찾아오지 않을 기회다.		This chance will not come again.
5	아무리 힘의 차이가 있다고 하나, 적을 앞에 두고서 한눈을 팔다니.		No matter how great the difference in power is, he meets the eyes of his enemy.
6	이번 기회를 놓친다면 기다리고 있는 것은 피할 수 없는 죽음뿐.	If you miss this opportunity, it is only death that can not be avoided.	If you miss this opportunity, all you are waiting for is death.
7	필멸(必滅).		Destroy.
8	성큼 다가온 죽음의 그림자에서 발버둥치기 위해 혹한의 군주는 마지막 승부수를 띄웠다.		To overcome the shadow of death, the Monarch of Ice made a final push for victory.
9	‘이 한 방으로 모든 것을 결착지어야 한다.’	We have to make everything together in this one room. ’	Everything must be settled with this single shot.’
10	뒤로 젖혀진 그의 오른팔에 마나가 뭉치며 그 어느 때보다 강력한 냉기의 창이 만들어졌다.	The mana is gathered in his right arm, which is tilted backward, and a icicle of stronger cold than ever has been created.	The mana clung to his right arm and created a more powerful cold-air icicle than ever.
11	필사의 각오로 끌어 올린 힘을 전부 여기에 실어 담는다!	Put all the power that you pulled up in a mortal resolution here!	Here's all the energy you've pulled out of your determination!
12	무시무시한 마력이 냉기의 창에 집중되었다.	Ghastly magic was concentrated in the chill icicle.	A terrible mana was concentrated in the cold icicle.
13	그 힘이 어찌나 강력한지 창을 들고 있는 군주의 발밑이 콰드득 소리를 내며 하얗게 얼어붙어 갈 정도였다.	The power was so strong that the monarch's feet, holding the icicle, were frozen whitewashed with a chewing sound.	The power was so strong that the prince's feet, holding the icicle, were chattering away and freezing white.
14	냉기의 창을 틀어쥔 군주의 오른팔이 너무 비정상적으로 팽창한 것이 아닌가 생각되는 순간.	The moment when I think that the right arm of the monarch who held the icicle of the cold was inflated too abnormally.	The moment when I suspect that the right arm of the monarch who holds the cold icicle has expanded too abnormally.
15	총탄 같이 쏘아진 창이 대기를 잡아 찢으며 일직선으로 쇄도했다.	A icicle shot like a bullet caught the atmosphere and rushed in a straight line.	A bullet-shot icicle ripped through the air and poured in in in a straight line.
16	쉬이이익-!	Shu profit -!	Shy-y-yield!
17	동시에 주인의 지시를 받은 얼음 인간들이 진우를 향해 성난 개떼들처럼 덤벼들었다.	At the same time, the ice-men, who were instructed by the owner, flocked to Jin-woo as angry dogs.	At the same time, icemen under orders from their owners rushed toward Jin-woo like angry dogs.
18	쉬익-!	Sheik -!	Shh!
19	진우의 미간을 노리고 날아들던 얼음 창이 얼굴을 꿰뚫기 직전.	Just before the icicle that flew for the beauty of Jin-woo pierced his face.	Just before the icicle, which was aimed at Jin-woo's taste, penetrates his face.
20	진우가 눈을 떴다.	Jin-woo woke up.	Jin-woo opened his eyes.
21	“찾았다”	"found."	"I found it."
22	그와 동시에.	At the same time.	at the same time
23	동영상의 정지 버튼을 눌렀을 때처럼 주변의 시간이 멈췄다.	The time around the movie stopped, like when you pressed the movie stop button.	Just like when I pressed the stop button in the video, the time around me stopped.
24	아니.	no.	No.
25	멈춘 것처럼 보일 정도로 시간이 느려졌다.	It slowed down to seem like it stopped.	Time has slowed so that it looks like it's stopped.
26	고속으로 회전하는 냉기의 창은 느리지만 분명히, 그리고 조금씩 이쪽으로 다가오고 있었다.	The icicle of the chill spinning at high speed was coming slowly but surely, and little by little.	The cold air icicle, which spins at high speed, was slowly but surely, and gradually came this way.
27	그 뒤로.	after that.	After that.
28	얼굴을 잔뜩 일그러뜨린 채 이쪽을 노려보고 있는 혹한의 군주가 보였다.	I saw a cold monarch watching his face squinting at me.	There was a cold monarch staring at this side with his face distorted.
29	어디 그뿐일까?	Where is it?	Is that all?
30	자신을 겹겹이 에워싼 채 사방에서 뛰어오르고 있는 얼음 인간들의 면면까지 훤히 눈에 들어왔다.	I was able to see the faces of the ice humans who were jumping from all directions, surrounded by layers.	I could see the faces of ice men running from all sides, surrounded by themselves.
31	이것이 전투를 시작한 그림자 군주의 시야.	This is the sight of the Shadow Monarch who started the battle.	This is the view of the shadow monarch who started the battle.
32	인간이 다다를 수 없는 경지의 인지 능력은 마치 주변 사물들이 멈춘 것처럼 보이게 만들었다.	The cognitive abilities of the universe, which humans can not reach, make it seem as though things have stopped.	The cognitive abilities of human beings beyond reach made things seem as if things around them had stopped.
33	진우는 정지영상 속에 들어온 이방인처럼 유유히 주변을 둘러보았다.	Jin-woo looked around like a stranger in a still image.	Jin-woo looked around like a stranger in a static video.
34	이런 느낌.	This feeling.	Like this.
35	‘전에도 느껴 본 적이 있었는데...’	I've never felt before ... ’	I've felt it before...'
36	그게 언제였더라?	When was that?	When was that?
37	천천히 기억을 더듬어 보던 진우는 조각상들에게 공격을 받아 죽기 직전까지 갔었던 광경을 떠올렸다.	Slowly looking at the memory, Jin-woo recalled that the sculptures had been attacked and went to the point of death.	Jin-woo, who slowly fumbled back to his memory, recalled the scene when he was attacked by sculptures and was about to die.
38	그때.	then.	then
39	그때도 이렇게 시간이 멈춘 것처럼 움직이지 않았다.	At that time, it did not move like this time stopped.	It didn't move as time had stopped.
40	‘그때부터 벌써 그림자 군주가 함께 있었구나.’	From then on, there was already a shadow monarch. ’	From then on, there was already a shadow lord.
41	그의 힘을 갖게 되고 나서야 그가 얼마나 오랫동안 자신을 지켜보고 있었는지를 실감할 수 있었다.	Only after he had gotten his strength, he realized how long he was watching.	It wasn't until he had the power that he realized how long he had been watching him.
42	그렇게 주변을 살피던 진우가 두 군단장들의 뒷모습을 발견했다.	Jin-woo, looking around like that, found the backs of the two officers.	Jin-woo, who had been looking around like that, found out what the two generals looked like.
43	‘오.’	Five.’	Oh.'
44	시간이 아예 멈춰 버린 것 같은 상황에서도 베르와 이그리트 는 느리게나마 적을 향해 대응하고 있었다.	Even though time seemed to stop at all, 『Ber』and 『Ygritte』were slowly responding to the enemy.	Even though time seemed to stop at all, Ber and [Egrit] were slowly responding to the enemy.
45	그들의 민첩함이 궤를 달리한다는 증거였다.	It was evidence that their agility was different.	Their agility was proof that they were on different rails.
46	둘을 흐뭇하게 바라보던 진우가 그제야 자신에게 쇄도하고 있는 창을 기억해 냈다.	Jin-woo, who looked at both of them, remembered the icicle in which he was flooding himself.	Jin-woo, who was looking at the two, remembered the icicle that was barring down on him.
47	‘아차.’	Oh. ’
48	창은 열심히 기어오는 벌레처럼 지금 이 순간에도 아주 조금씩 거리를 좁혀 왔다.	Like a hard crawling insect, the icicle has narrowed the distance a little bit at this moment.	Like a worm crawling along, the icicles have narrowed the streets very little at this moment.
49	창의 진격을 막기 위해 진우가 힘을 사용했다.	Jin-woo uses force to prevent the icicle from advancing.	Jin-woo used force to stop the icicle from advancing.
50	‘지배자의 권능.’	『Power of ruler』. ’	The power of the manager.'
51	오랜 시간 스킬이란 이름으로 학습해 왔던, 그림자 군주의 힘.		With the strength of the Shadow Monarch, who learned this skill long ago.
52	‘지배자의 권능'을 쓰자마자 주변에 퍼져 있는 마나들이 몰려들어 냉기의 창을 휘감았다.		As soon as he spoke [Power of the Ruler] a cluster of mana scattered around the icicles of ice.
53	마나에 붙잡힌 창은 추진력을 잃고 제자리에 멈춰 섰다.	The icicle caught in Mana lost momentum and stopped in place.	The icicle caught in the mana lost its momentum and stopped in place.
54	처음으로 '지배자의 권능' 스킬의 작동 원리를 눈으로 보게 된 진우가 나직이 감탄을 터트렸다.	For the first time, Jin-woo, who was able to see the working principle of the 'power of the ruler' skill, was amazed.	Jin-woo, who first saw the operating principles of the "power of the ruler" skill, was deeply impressed by Na-jik.
55	‘보이지 않는 힘이 아니었어.’	It was not an invisible force. ’	It wasn't invisible power.’
56	보이지 않던 마나.	Mana that was not seen.	The man who didn't see it.
57	그 마나가 시전자의 의지에 따라 움직이는 것이었다.	The mana was moving according to the will of the caster.	The mana was driven by the will of the poet.
58	그전까지 전혀 보이지 않았던 마나의 움직임이 진우의 눈에 생생히 들어왔다.	Mana's move, which had never been seen before, vividly came into the eyes of Jin-woo.	Mana's movements, which had not been seen before, were vivid in Jin-woo's eyes.
59	‘좋아.’	Good.’	Okay.'
60	기감을 한계까지 끌어올리자, 자신의 주변을 둘러싸고 있는 마나의 흐름 하나하나가 낱낱이 느껴졌다.	As I pulled my passion to the limit, I felt every single flow of mana surrounding my surroundings.	As I lifted my mood to the limit, I could feel every flow of mana around me.
61	마나를 둘러보는 진우의 눈이 반짝였다.	Jin-woo's eyes glimpsed around Mana.	Jin-woo's eyes glistened as he looked around the mana.
62	이것이 이 세계를 강화시키기 위해 노력했던 지배자들이 맺은 결실.	This is the fruit of the rulers who have worked to strengthen this world.	This is the fruit of the rulers who tried to strengthen the world.
63	마나가 없던 세계에 온통 마나가 넘쳐흐르고 있었다.	Mana was overflowing all over the world without mana.	There were swarms of manas in the world without mana.
64	그리고 그림자 군주의 힘을 이어받은 자신은 그 마나를 자유로이 다룰 수 있는 권능을 부여받았다.	He who has inherited the power of the Shadow Monarch has been given the power to deal with the mana freely.	And the power of the shadow lord gave him the power to handle the man freely.
65	두근, 두근.	Pounding, pounding.	palpitating
66	주변에서 느껴지는 마나의 숨결에 가슴이 뛰었다.	I felt heartburn in the breath of mana I felt around.	The breath of mana felt around me made my heart throb.
67	‘...해 보자.’	... Let's do it. ’	...let's do it.
68	진우는 느려진 시간을 헤치고 두 군단장들에게 다가가 양손으로 각각 그들의 어깨를 짚었다.	Jin-woo went through the slow time and approached the two officers and put their shoulders on each other with both hands.	Jin-woo went to the two commanders over his slow time and touched their shoulders with both hands.
69	‘너희는 나설 필요 없다.’	You do not have to go. ’	You don't have to come forward.’
70	주인의 명령을 받들어 베르와 이그리트 가 즉각 움직임을 중지했다.	Under the orders of his master, 『Ber』and 『Ygritte』stopped immediately.	Ber and [Igritte] stopped immediately following orders from their owners.
71	진우는 그들 앞으로 나섰다.	Jin-woo stepped forward to them.	Jin-woo stepped forward to them.
72	그동안 '지배자의 권능' 스킬로 틈틈이 연습해 왔던 마나의 움직임을 극대화시킨다.	Maximizes the movement of mana that has been practiced for a while with the skill of 『Power of ruler』'.	It maximizes the movement of Mana, who has been practicing at intervals between "Power of the Manager" and "Skilk."
73	얼음 인간들을 둘러보며, 진우는 심호흡을 한차례 내쉬었다.	Looking around at the ice humans, Jin-woo breathed a deep breath.	Looking around the ice humans, Jin-woo took a deep breath.
74	지금도 가슴을 가득 채워 가는 감정은 마음속 깊은 곳에서부터 솟아 나오는 그림자 군주에 대한 감사.	The emotion that fills the heart now is thanks to the shadow monarch that emanates from deep inside.	Even now, I am grateful for the shadow king, who is filled with emotion from deep inside.
75	그리고 그가 시스템을 통해 가르쳐 준 힘의 사용법에 대한 고마움이었다.	And he was grateful for the use of the power he taught through the system.	And thanks for the use of force he taught through the system.
76	집중을 끝낸 진우가 일대의 마나를 일시에 움직였다.	Jin-woo moved his mana at once.	The concentration of Jin-woo moved the mana around at once.
77	그러자 일순간 공간이 출렁였다.	Then there was a moment of space.	Then the space was littered away for a moment.
78	우웅-!	Woong -!
79	그야말로 순식간.		In the blink of an eye.
80	순식간에 진우의 주변으로부터 방출되기 시작한 강대한 마나 파동이 새까맣게 몰려들던 얼음 인간들을 쓸어버렸다.	Suddenly, a powerful mana wave that had begun to emerge from the vicinity of Jin-woo swept away the ice humans that had flocked to it.	The powerful mana wave that began to radiate from the surroundings of Jin-woo swept away the ice humans that had flocked to the ground.
81	혹한의 군주 또한 자신에게 밀려드는 강렬한 마나 폭풍을 감지했다.	The cold monarch also sensed an intense mana or storm,	The cold monarch also sensed a strong mana storm pushing him.
82	[...!]	[...!]	[...!]
83	그는 급히 얼음 결계를 펼쳐 자신을 보호했다.	He hastily defended himself by unfolding an ice crystal.	He hurried to protect himself by breaking ice.
84	거친 마나 기류가 지나가고 혹한의 군주가 서둘러 결계를 해제했을 때, 그의 시야에 들어온 것은 사방에 널브러져 있는 얼음 인간들의 잔해뿐이었다.	When the rough mana stream passed and the cold monarch hastened to release the vignette, the only thing that came into his sight was the wreckage of ice humans all over the place.	The only thing that came into his sight when the violent mana flow passed and the severe cold monarch hurriedly lifted his grip was the remains of the ice men everywhere.
85	강대한 마나 파동이 모든 걸 휩쓸고 가 버렸다.	A mighty mana sweep swept away everything.	The powerful mana wave swept away everything.
86	심지어 자신이 불러들인 눈보라의 먹구름까지.	Even up to the clouds of snowstorms that he invites.	Even the black clouds of the blizzard he called for.
87	이것이 그림자 군주의 힘.	This is the power of the shadow monarch.	This is the power of the shadow lord.
88	[어... 어떻게!]		[Uh... How!)
89	혹한의 군주는 가장 위대했던 광휘의 파편이자 가장 강한 왕 중 하나인 그림자 군주의 힘에 전율했다.	The monarch of the cold was thrilled by the power of the Shadow Monarch, one of the greatest fragments of brilliance and the strongest kings.	The monarch of the severe cold was thrilled by the power of the shadow monarch, one of the greatest pieces of fanfare and one of the strongest kings.
90	벽.		wall
91	도저히 넘을 수 없는 벽.		an impenetrable wall
92	그와 자신의 격차가 너무도 크지 않은가!	The gap between him and himself is not so great!	Isn't the gap between him and himself too wide!
93	진우는 주변을 둘러보며 만족스러운 결과에 고개를 끄덕이다, 잔뜩 겁에 질려 있는 혹한의 군주와 시선이 마주쳤다.	Jin-woo looked around and nodded at the satisfactory results, confronted with a frightened monster of a frightened monster.	Jin-woo looked around and nodded his head to a satisfactory result, and the eyes of a frightened cold monarch met.
94	흠칫.	Gulp.
95	그가 떨고 있음이 먼 거리에서도 느껴졌다.	He felt tremors in the distance.	I could feel him trembling from a distance.
96	그에게는 아직 갚아야 할 빚이 있다.	He still has a debt to pay off.	He still has a debt to pay back.
97	고건희 전 협회장의 얼굴을 떠올린 진우의 표정이 싸늘하게 변했으나, 진우는 자신의 감정을 쉽게 노출하지 않았다.	The expression of Jin-woo, the former president of Gun-Hee, was changed into a colder look, but Jin-woo did not easily reveal his feelings.	Jin-woo's face, which reminded him of Go's face, turned cold, but Jin-woo did not reveal his feelings easily.
98	가장 먼저 죽이고 싶은 적은 가장 나중에 처리한다.	The first thing you want to kill is the later one.	The first enemy you want to kill is the last one.
99	피할 수 없는 죽음과 직면해 있는 상대가 공포에 떨 만한 시간이 충분히 주어지도록.	So that the opponent facing the inevitable death will be given plenty of time to fear.	Give the inevitable death and the person facing it enough time to panic.
100	진우가 말했다.		Jin-woo said.
101	“너는 마지막이다”		"You are the last"
102	진우의 신형이 발밑의 그림자 속으로 천천히 스며들어 갔다.	The new form of Jin-woo slowly seeped into the shadows below.	The new form of Jin-woo slowly seeped into the shadows below.
103	“짐승을 잡아 올 때까지, 넌 거기서 기다리고 있어라”	"Until I bring the beast, you wait there."	"Wait there until you find the beast."
104	* * *	* * *	* * *
105	TV 중계 영상이 끊기자마자 우진철 협회장은 책상을 내리쳤다.	As soon as the TV broadcast video was cut off, Wu Jin-chul, president of the company, hit his desk.	As soon as the TV broadcast was cut off, association president Woo Jin-chul hit the desk.
106	쾅!		Bang!
107	영상이 끊기기 전 마지막으로 송출되었던 화면.	The last screen that was transmitted before the video was disconnected.	The last screen that was sent out before the video was cut off.
108	놈들에게 당한 성진우 헌터가 힘없이 쓰러지는 장면이었다.	It was the scene that the Hunter Sung Jin-woo who was hit by them fell down without power.	It was the scene where Hunter Sung Jin-woo collapsed helplessly.
109	그 장면을 보는 우진철의 억장도 같이 무너져 내렸다.	Wang Jin-cheol's crest of seeing the scene collapsed as well.	Woo Jin-chul's tenacity at the scene also collapsed.
110	이 책상이 고건희 전대 협회장님이 쓰셨던 물건만 아니었어도 한 주먹에 부숴 버리고 말았으리라.	This desk would not have been the one used by the president of Go Gun-hee, but it would have been broken into a fist.	If this desk wasn't for the items used by Go Gun-hee, the president of the Korea Electric University Association, he would have broken it in one fist.
111	움켜쥔 우진철의 주먹이 부르르 떨렸다.	The clenched fist of Woo Jin-chul trembled.	Woo Jin-chul's fist shook.
112	협회장실에서 우진철과 함께 상황을 지켜보던 부하 직원들도 굳게 입을 다물었다.	The staff members who watched the situation together with Woo Jin Chul in the president 's office were also asked to speak firmly.	His subordinates, who were watching the situation along with Woo Jin-chul, in the head of the association, remained tight-lipped.
113	무거운 침묵이 흘렀다.	A heavy silence passed.	There was a heavy silence.
114	하지만.	But.	but
115	여기서 이러고 있을 시간이 없음을 누구보다 잘 알고 있는 사람이 우진철 협회장이었다.	The person who knows better than this that there is no time to be here is the president of Woo Jin-chul.	Woo Jin-chul, president of the association, knew better than anyone that he had no time to do this here.
116	우진철이 물었다.	Woojin asked.	Woo Jin-chul asked.
117	“현장에 도착한 길드들은”	"Are there any guilds arrived at the scene?"	"The guilds at the scene"
118	“네, 지금 5대 길드 전부 현장에 도착했습니다”	"Yes, I have arrived at the scene of all 5 guilds now."	"Yes, all five guilds have arrived at the scene."
119	우진철이 자리에서 일어나며 급히 말했다.	Woo Jin Chul woke up from the seat and said hurriedly.	Woo Jin-chul rose from his seat and said quickly.
120	“우리 감시과도 갑시다. 물론 저도 갑니다”	"Let's go to our surveillance. Of course I go."	"Let's go with the security guard. Of course I'm coming."
121	“너무 위험합니다, 협회장님”		"It's too dangerous, sir."
122	“지금 이 상황에서 위험하고 안전하고가 중요합니까”		"Is danger and safety important in this situation?"
123	우진철이 눈을 부라리자 만류하던 직원들이 할 말을 잃었다.	Woo Jin-chul's eyes were blown, and the staff who were crazy lost their say.	When Woo Jin-cheol looked away, his employees were speechless.
124	대한민국은 지금 성진우라는 최후의 방어선을 잃었다.	The Republic of Korea has lost its last line of defense now, that called Sung Jin-woo.	The Republic of Korea has lost its last defense line, Sung Jin-woo.
125	더 이상 물러날 곳이 없다는 소리.	There is no place to retreat anymore.	There is no place to back down any more.
126	헌터 한 사람이라도 더 힘을 합쳐 저 괴물들을 막아 내지 못하면 이제 미래가 없는 것이다.	Hunter If a person can not join forces to block those monsters, there is no future.	If even one Hunter doesn't join forces to stop those monsters, there's no future.
127	빠르게 외투를 챙겨 입던 우진철이 고개를 들자, 중계 화면 옆에 있는 감시 카메라 영상이 눈에 들어왔다.	As soon as Woo Jin-chul, who was dressing up in a cloak, quickly opened his eyes, the video of the surveillance camera next to the relay screen came into my eyes.	As Woo Jin-chul, who was fast in his overcoat, looked up, I could see a video of the surveillance camera next to the broadcast screen.
128	24시간 하늘을 향해 고정되어 있는 카메라.	Camera fixed to the sky for 24 hours.	a 24-hour camera
129	카메라는 계속해서 서울 상공에 자리 잡고 있는 극초대형 게이트의 모습을 비추고 있었다.	The camera continued to shine through the ultra-large gates that are located in Seoul.	The camera continued to illuminate the ultra-high gate, which is located above Seoul.
130	화면을 보는 우진철의 눈동자가 순간 흔들렸다.	Woo Jin-chul's eyes shaking at the moment.	Woo Jin-chul's eyes were shaking for a moment.
131	‘어쩌면...’	perhaps...’	Maybe...'
132	어쩌면 한국은 벌써 끝장난 것일지도 모른다.	Maybe Korea might already be kidding.	Perhaps South Korea is already out of the question.
133	가슴이 철렁 내려앉았다.	My chest sat down.	My heart sank.
134	운 좋게 괴물들을 처치한다고 해도 그 피해는 막심할 터.	Fortunately, if you kill monsters, the damage will be great.	Even if we were lucky to kill the monsters, the damage would be devastating.
135	남은 헌터들만으로, 아니 좀 더 정확히는 성진우 헌터 없이 저 어마어마한 규모의 게이트를 감당할 수 있을까?	Could the remaining hunters, or more precisely, be able to handle the huge gate without the Hunter Sung Jin-woo?	With the remaining Hunter alone, or more precisely without SungJin-woo Hunter, will we be able to handle that massive gate?
136	도심에 나타난 괴물들과 극초대형 게이트를 연결해 생각하니 애써 부정하려고 했던 절망감이 밀어닥쳤다.	I think the connection between the monsters in the city and the extreme ultra-large gates forced me to despair.	When I thought of connecting the monster in the city with the super-highway gate, I felt despair of trying to deny it.
137	하지만 우진철은 힘겹게 고개를 가로저었다.	But Woo Jin-chul hardly shook his head.	However, Woo struggled to shake his head.
138	수만, 수십만, 아니 이 나라 국민들 전부가 자신과 같은 생각을 하고 있다고 해도 누군가는 나서서 싸워야 한다.	Thousands, hundreds of thousands, even if all the people of this country are thinking of themselves, somebody has to fight.	Even if tens, hundreds, if all the people of this country are thinking the same thing, someone should step up and fight.
139	헌터들에게 내려진 힘은 그러기 위해 주어진 것.	The power given to the hunters is given for that.	Hunter's power was given to do so.
140	상념을 떨치려고 이를 악문 우진철이 나가려고 할 때, 직원 하나가 급히 그를 불러 세웠다.	When Woo Jin-chul was trying to make a wonder of it, a staff member urgently called him.	When Woo was about to go out with his teeth clenched to shake off the thought, an employee called him up in a hurry.
141	“협회장님”	"President of the Association!"	"The President of the Association"
142	우진철의 고개가 돌아갔다.	Woo Jin-chul's head went back.	Woo Jin-chul's head turned.
143	그 직원을 향해서 아니라 속보 진행자의 다급한 멘트가 들려오고 있는 대형 화면 쪽으로.	Not to the staff, but to the large screen where the urgent message of the organizer of the breaking news is heard.	Not to the staff but to the large screen, where the forerunner's urgent comments are being heard.
144	[지금 저희 방송국 카메라가 현장과 연결되었습니다!]	[Our station camera is connected with the scene now!]	[Our station camera is connected with the scene now!]
145	고층 빌딩 위 어딘가에서 촬영하고 있는지, 카메라는 멀찍이 떨어져 있는 현장의 모습을 찍어 보내왔다.	I was shooting somewhere on a high-rise building, and the camera sent me to take a picture of a remote area.	The camera has sent images of the scene far away, somewhere above the skyscraper.
146	하지만 그걸로 충분했다.	But that was enough.	But that was enough.
147	일대를 뒤덮고 있던 눈보라가 어떠한 힘에 밀려 흩어지고 있었다.	The snow storm that was covering the whole area was scattered by some force.	The snowstorm that had blanketed the whole area was being dispersed by some force.
148	흥분한 우진철 협회장이 어느새 전부 자리를 박차고 일어선 직원들을 헤치고 달려가 화면 앞에 섰다.	The excited Woo Jin-chul, the president of the association, rushed all of his staff and ran through the employees and stood in front of the screen.	The excited chairman of the association, Woo Jin-cheol, suddenly kicked all the workers out of their seats, ran past them and stood in front of the screen.
149	안개가 걷히자 거기에 있는 이들의 모습이 뚜렷하게 드러났다.	As the fog cleared, the appearance of those there was clear.	As the fog lifted,the figures there were clearly visible.
150	다섯 명.	Five people.	Five.
151	아니, 네 명과 한 마리.	No, four with one.	No, four and one.
152	그중 한 사람, 개미 병사 앞에 서 있는 남자는 우진철도 잘 아는 얼굴이었다.	One of them, a man standing in front of an ant soldier, was a face familiar to Woo Jin-chul Railway.	One of them, the man standing in front of an ant soldier, looked familiar with Woojin Railroad.
153	“성진우 헌터”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo!"
154	우진철은 화면을 보고 자신도 모르게 소리쳤다.		Woo looked at the screen and shouted unknowingly.
155	직원들 역시 진우의 주위로 온통 새하얗게 박살 나 있는 얼음 인간들의 잔해를 보고 환호성을 내질렀다.	The staff also cheered on the wreckage of ice humans all over the Jin-woo.	Staff members also cheered when they saw the remains of the icemen, who were all crushed to the ground around Jin-woo.
156	와아!		Wow!
157	꼼짝없이 끝났다고 생각했던 진우가 멀쩡하게 살아 있을 뿐만 아니라, 적을 수세에 몰아넣은 듯 보이기까지 하니 어찌 참을 수가 있을까?	Not only is Jin-woo alive, which he thought was over, but it seemed like he drove the enemy into defensive ways.	How can we bear the sight of Jin-woo, who thought it was over, not only alive but also put his enemy on the defensive?
158	우진철의 눈에는 눈물까지 핑 돌았다.		His eyes were filled with tears.
159	적.		Enemy
160	유일한 적으로 보이는 냉기의 괴물은 겁에 질렸는지 그 자리에 못박힌 것처럼 움직이지 못했다.	The frosty monster, which seemed the only enemy, was terrified and did not move as if it were nailed there.	The cold-blooded monster, who appeared to be the only enemy, was frightened and couldn't move as if he were stuck there.
161	폭풍 안에서 무슨 일이 벌어졌는지는 몰라도, 상황은 그 전과 180도 뒤바뀌어 있었다.	I do not know what happened in the storm, but the situation has changed 180 degrees before.	Whatever happened in the storm, the situation was about 180 degrees backwards.
162	굳이 듣지 않아도 우진철은 온 세계의 시선이 이 화면에 모이고 있음을 느낄 수 있었다.	Even if I did not listen to it, Woo Jin-chul could feel that the eyes of the whole world gathered on this screen.	Even if he didn't listen to it, Woo could feel the world's eyes converging on the screen.
163	이제 성 헌터는 어떤 모습으로 저 괴물을 박살 낼 것인가.	Now, how does Hunter Sung Jin-woo destroy the monster?	Now, how will hunter Sung destroy the monster?
164	진우를 지켜보는 우진철 협회장의 시선에는 기대감이 가득했다.	There was a lot of anticipation in the eyes of Woo Jin-chul's president watching Jin-woo.	The eyes of Association President Woo Jin-chul were full of expectations.
165	그러나.		But
166	괴물에게 무슨 말을 건네는 것 같이 보이던 진우가 발밑부터 스르륵 사라지기 시작했다.	Jin-woo, who seemed to be talking to the monster, began to disappear from his feet.	Jin-woo, who seemed to be talking to the monster, began to slur under his feet.
167	‘...?’		‘...?’
168	얼싸안고 환호하던 직원들의 표정도 서서히 굳어 갔다.	The faces of the employees who were embracing and cheering also gradually solidified.	The expression of the hugging and cheering staff gradually hardened.
169	이윽고.	yet.	before long
170	진우의 모습이 현장에서 완전하게 사라져 버렸다.	Jin-woo's appearance completely disappeared in the field.	Jin-woo's image completely disappeared from the scene.
171	카메라맨도 당황했는지 카메라를 이리저리 움직이며 진우를 찾아 헤맸으나 머리카락 하나 찾을 수 없었다.	The cameraman was upset too. He moved the camera around and looked for Jin-woo, but could not find a hair.	The cameraman must have been embarrassed, but he couldn't find a hair.
172	“허..”		"Huh ..."
173	우진철이 당혹감을 감추지 못하고 입가를 쓸어내렸다.	Woo Jin-chul could not hide his embarrassment and swept his mouth.	Woo Jin-cheol swept away his entrance without hiding his embarrassment.
174	또다시 협회장실 안에 무거운 침묵이 흘렀다.	Again, there was heavy silence in the president's office.	Once again there was a heavy silence in the chamber.
175	* * *	* * *	* * *
176	은신처가 있는 정글로 돌아간 송곳니 군주가 치를 떨었다.		The Beast Monarch returned to his hideout in the jungle and trembled in fear.
177	목을 조여 오던 죽음의 기운.	The energy of death that has tied the neck.	the energy of death that had been strangling its head
178	괜히 혹한의 군주와 언쟁을 벌이느라 더욱 빠르게 그곳을 벗어나지 못한 게 후회가 되었다.	I regret that I was not able to get out of that place more quickly because I was having an argument with the monarch of the cold.	I regret that I couldn't get out of the place faster because I was having an argument with a cold monarch.
179	브라질의 대헌터를 사냥할 때만 해도 지구는 그저 나약한 먹잇감들이 넘치는 사냥터에 불과했다.	When hunting the Great Hunter in Brazil, the Earth was just a hunting ground full of weak prey.	At the time of hunting Brazil's Great Hunter, the Earth was just a hunting ground full of weak prey.
180	아무것도 할 게 없는 차원의 틈새를 벗어나 새 사냥터를 찾았다는 해방감에 취해 있었다.	I was in a sense of liberation that I had found a new hunting ground out of a niche that had nothing to do.	He was feeling free to find a new hunting ground out of a rift that had nothing to do.
181	그런데.	By the way.
182	그림자 군주가 악의를 품고서 이곳에 강림해 버릴 줄이야.	Shadow monarchs will not come down here with malice.	The shadow lord will descend on this place with malice.
183	그림자 군주의 행세를 하는 인간이라면 몰라도, 진짜 그림자 군주와는 결단코 싸우기 싫었다.	I do not want to fight with the real shadow monarch, though he is a human being who pretends to be a shadow monarch.	For a man pretending to be a shadow lord, he did not want to fight a real shadow monarch.
184	그를 막으려면 그 이상의 힘을 가진 파멸의 군주가 필요했다.	To prevent him, he needed a destructive monarch with more power.	To stop him, it took a monarch of destruction with more power
185	‘이렇게 됐으니 용제가 도착할 때까지 조용히 여기 숨어 지낼 수밖에...’	It's like this, so I have to keep quiet here until the dragon arrives ... ’	Now that it's this way, I'm going to hide here quietly until the dragon arrives...'
186	짐승은 나뭇잎과 가지로 만들어진 침상에 몸을 누였다.	The beast lay down on a bed made of leaves and branches.	The beast lay on a bed made of leaves and branches.
187	그러자 인간들이 흔히 마수라 부르는 혼세의 맹수들이 그의 주위로 하나둘 모여들어 발아래에 몸을 누였다.	Then, the beasts of the modern age, which humans commonly call "Do not Do," gathered around him and buried himself in the foot.	Then the beasts of the spirit, which humans commonly call the beasts, gathered around him one by one and lay down under his feet.
188	강력한 마력을 지닌 이 맹수들은 그의 근위병단.	These beasts with powerful magic are his guards.	These beasts with powerful mana are his guards.
189	왕의 손길이 닿자 맹수들은 애완동물들처럼 갸르릉 거리며 얼굴을 들이댔다.	When the king 's hand reached the wild beasts, they looked as if they were pets.	When the king touched his hand, the beasts gagged their faces like pets.
190	편히 누워 맹수들의 머리를 쓰다듬던 송곳니 군주가 의아함을 느끼고 손을 멈추었다.	Laying comfortably, the canine monarch, who stroked the heads of the beasts, felt his wonder and stopped his hand.	The governor, who lay relaxed and patted the heads of the beasts, stopped with curiosity.
191	‘음...?’	Well...?’	Umm...?'
192	맹수들의 털이 하나같이 전부 다 곤두서 있었다.	All the hairs of the wild beasts stood firm.	The fur of the beasts stood on end.
193	동물의 육감.	Animal instinct.	Animal instinct.
194	목 뒤를 타고 전해지는 기이한 감각에 그도 순간 소름이 돋았다.	It was a strange sensation that was passed on the back of his throat, and the moment it creeped up.	The strange sensation that was transmitted through the back of his neck gave him goose bumps.
195	잔뜩 긴장한 맹수들의 시선이 고정된 곳을 말없이 바라보던 그의 눈매가 실처럼 가늘어졌다.	The eyes of the nervous beasts seemed to be silent, and his eyes narrowed like a thread.	His eyes shrank like a thread as he stared at the eyes of the tense beasts.
196	몇 걸음 떨어진 곳에 위치한 나무의 그림자가 일렁이고 있었기 때문이다.	The shadows of the trees were a few steps away.	It was because the shadow of the tree, which was a few steps away, was fluttering.
197	송곳니 군주는 어느덧 자신의 거처에까지 스며들기 시작한 죽음의 냄새를 느끼고 절망스런 목소리를 냈다.	The canine monarch once felt the smell of death that began to permeate into his abode and made a despairing voice.	The governor of Fangany's county made a desperate voice, feeling the smell of death, which had begun to seep into his home before long.
198	“설마...”	"surely...?"	"Don't..."


1	짐승의 눈이 커졌다.	The eyes of the beast grew.	The beast's eyes dilated.
2	일렁이던 그림자 위로 무언가가 서서히 올라오고 있었다.	Something was slowly coming up on the shadows.	Something was creeping up over the ruddy shadow.
3	‘인간...?’	human...?’	Man?'
4	아니, 그림자 군주?	No, Shadow Monarch?	No, shadow lord?
5	짐승은 상대의 정체를 가늠할 수가 없었다.	The beast could not determine the identity of the opponent.	The beast was unable to measure the identity of his opponent.
6	그러나 오감으로 전해지는 상대의 기운은 오래전 자신을 벼랑 끝으로 몰아넣었던 그 남자의 것과 똑같았다.	However, the energy of the opponent, who was told in the five senses, was the same as that of the man who drove himself to the edge of the brink long ago.	But the five senses of the opponent's energy were the same as the man who drove him to the edge of a cliff a long time ago.
7	그의 정체가 무엇이건 간에 그는 완벽한 힘을 손에 넣었다.	Whatever his identity, he had the perfect power.	Whatever his identity is, he has the perfect power.
8	‘나를 쫓아 이곳까지 찾아왔단 말인가?’	Did you follow me to this place?’	You've been chasing me all the way here?’
9	뼛골까지 스며오는 죽음의 공포에 짐승은 몸을 떨었다.	The animal was trembling in the fear of death that penetrated to the uvulae.	The beast trembled with fear of death that penetrated his bones.
10	그리고 진우의 전신이 온전히 지상으로 올라왔을 때.	And when the whole body of Jin-woo comes to the ground.	And when Jin-woo's whole body came to the ground.
11	크르르르.	keuleuleuleu.	Crulr.
12	주인을 지키기 위해 이빨을 드러내고 진우를 위협하던 맹수 중 하나가 급기야 빠르게 튀어 나갔다.	One of the beasts that threatened Jin-woo with his teeth to protect his master quickly rushed out.	One of the beasts that exposed his teeth and threatened Jin-woo to protect his owner suddenly jumped out.
13	보통의 고양잇과 동물과 달리 세 개의 붉은 눈을 가지고 있는 마수, 혼세에서도 흉험하기로는 한손에 꼽히는 놈이었다.	Unlike ordinary cats and animals, Magic Beasto has three red eyes, and he is considered to be one of the hands to be inspired even in Honsyu.	Unlike ordinary cats, he was one of the best-selling animals with three red eyes.
14	크릉!	Crush!	Kreung!
15	놈이 입을 벌리자 그 안에서 칼 같이 날카로운 이빨 수십 개가 예리한 빛을 번쩍였다.	As he opened his mouth, dozens of sharp teeth, like a knife, flashed a sharp light.	As he opened his mouth, dozens of sharp, knife-sharp teeth flashed in it.
16	진우는 자신에게 돌진하는 맹수를 무심히 바라보았다.	Jin-woo looked at the wild beast rushing at him.	Jin-woo stared at the beast, who was rushing at him.
17	어지간한 S급 던전 보스급의 마력을 지닌 맹수였다.	It was a beast with magic power S class dungeon boss grade magic power.	He was a fierce beast with the power of the boss class of the S-class dungeon.
18	예전이라면 진우도 자세를 잡아야겠지만, 지금은 어떠한 위협도 되지 못했다.	Jin-woo should be in the posture if it was in the past, but now there is no threat.	Jin-woo would have posed as well in the past, but now he is no threat.
19	그런데.	By the way.	by the way
20	쿵! Thud! Bang!	thud!	Kung! Thud! Bang!
21	진우가 무언가 하려고 마음먹기도 전에 머리를 잃고 만 맹수의 사지가 힘없이 축 늘어졌다.	Jin-woo lost his head before he was ready to do something, but the limbs of the beast plunged without force.	Before Jin-woo decided to do something, the limbs of the beast were limp.
22	범인은 다름 아닌 송곳니 군주.	The culprit is the canine monarch.	The criminal is none other than the Fanged monarch.
23	순식간에 뛰어올라 맹수의 머리를 부숴 버린 송곳니 군주가 땅에 박힌 주먹을 빼냈다.	The canine monarch, who jumped in a flash and broke the head of the beast, pulled out his fist,	The prince jumped up in a flash and smashed the beast's head and pulled out the ground.
24	‘왜 자기 병사를...?’	Why his soldier ...?	Why are your soldiers...?
25	진우가 의아한 시선으로 보고 있자 송곳니 군주가 자세를 바짝 낮추고 고개를 숙였다.	When Jin-woo looked at his wondering eyes, the monster monster lowered his posture and bowed his head.	Jin-woo looked suspiciously at the scene, and the governor lowered his posture and lowered his head.
26	그러곤 바닥을 향한 그의 입술에서 떨리는 목소리가 흘러나왔다.	Then a trembling voice came out of his lips toward the floor.	Then a trembling voice came out of his lips towards the floor.
27	[그림자 군주시여, 저 짐승들의 왕은 당신과 싸우고 싶지 않습니다. 부디 저의 만행을 용서하시고 저를 그대의 아군으로 받아 주시옵소서.]	[Shadow monarch, the king of beasts do not want to fight you. Please forgive me of my atrocities and accept me as your friend.]	[Shadow monarch, the king of beasts do not want to fight you. Please forgive me of my atrocities and accept me as your friend.]
28	짐승의 본능.	The instinct of the beast.	animal instincts
29	이길 수도 없고, 도망가지도 못할 상대라면 머리를 조아려라.	If you can not win and you can not run away, get your head together.	If you can't win, if you can't run, tighten.
30	본능이 그렇게 움직일 것을 강요하고 있었다.	Instinct was forcing it to move.	Instincts were forcing such movement.
31	짐승들의 습성을 가진 송곳니 군주는 체면과 자존심을 버리고 본능의 요구에 충실했다.	The canine monarch, with the habit of beasts, abandoned his face and self-respect and adhered to the demands of instinct.	The governor of the fangs, who had the habit of the beasts, gave up his dignity and pride and lived up to the demands of the instinct.
32	[머지않아 용제가 자신의 병사들을 이끌고 이 땅 위에 내려설 것입니다. 그때 저와 제 짐승의 군대가 당신을 돕겠습니다.]	[Soon, Solomon will lead his soldiers down on this earth. Then I and my army's army will help you.]	[Soon, Solomon will lead his soldiers down on this earth. Then I and my army's army will help you.]
33	그는 자신이 할 수 있는 가장 낮은 자세를 취했다.	He took the lowest attitude he could.	He took the lowest position he could.
34	끼잉- 끼잉-	Fitting-	Pick-picking-
35	뒤쪽의 맹수들 역시 완전히 얼어붙은 상태로 질끔질끔 오줌을 흘렸다.	The wild beasts in the back also pissed off completely in frozen state.	The beasts at the back were also thoroughly frozen and roused.
36	오로지 생존을 위해 살아가는 맹수들에게, 성큼 다가온 죽음의 기운보다 더 두려운 것은 없었다.	None of the wild beasts living for survival were more afraid than the breath of death that came near.	For the beasts who lived solely for their survival, there was nothing more frightening than the spirit of death, which approached them.
37	꼬리 내린 짐승들의 왕을 내려다 보던 진우가 금방 대답했다.	Jin-woo, who was looking down at the king of the beast that had fallen down, replied quickly.	Jin-woo, who looked down at the king of the beasts, replied quickly.
38	“좋다”	"good."	"Okay"
39	흔쾌히 떨어진 승낙에 긴장하고 있던 송곳니 군주가 속으로 웃음지었다.	The canine monarch, who was nervous about his consent, was laughed inside.	The governor, anxious about his fallen consent, smiled inwardly.
40	바닥을 향해 있는 얼굴에서 미소가 번져 갔다.	A smile came out from the face toward the floor.	A smile spread from the face facing the floor.
41	어리석은 놈!	Foolish!	What a fool!
42	‘저놈은 진짜가 아니다.’	He is not real.’	He's not real.’
43	진짜 그림자 군주라면 한 번 그를 배신한 데다, 그걸로도 모자라 강림을 위한 그릇까지 없애려 했던 자신을 용서해 주는 우를 범하지는 않았을 터.	If the real shadow monarch betrayed him once, he would not have committed himself to forgive himself for trying to get rid of the vessel for the coming of the day.	A real shadow monarch would have betrayed him once, and he would have made a mistake to forgive himself for trying to remove a bowl for the downpour.
44	인간의 온정과 우매함 덕에 시간을 벌었다.	I got time because of human warmth and foolishness.	Man's warmth and stupidity earned him time.
45	그림자 군주의 냄새 속에 섞여 있는 인간의, 아니 먹잇감의 냄새를 맡으면서 어떻게 그에게 복종할 수 있겠는가?	How can you obey him, smelling the human, or the prey, mixed in the smell of the Shadow Monarch?	How can you obey a man in the smell of a shadow lord, or the smell of prey?
46	눈치껏 그림자 군주를 위해 일하는 척 하면서 파멸의 군주가 도착하기를 기다리고 있으면 되는 것이다.	As long as you are aware, you must wait for the destruction monarch to arrive pretending to work for the Shadow Monarch.	Just pretend to work for the shadow lord and wait for the ruinous monarch to arrive.
47	‘그때가 오면 너의 시체는 내가 친히 갈가리 찢어 삼켜 주마.’	When that time comes, I'll tear your body and shred it myself.’	When it comes, I will tear you to pieces and swallow you.
48	이러니 어찌 웃음이 나지 않을 수 있을까?	How can it not be laughing like this?	How can I not laugh?
49	송곳니 군주가 환한 얼굴로 고개를 들었다.	The canine monarch lifted his head with a bright face.	The governor looked up with a bright face.
50	[충성을 다하겠......]	[I will do my best ...]	[I will do my best....]
51	그러다 얼음같이 싸늘한 시선을 마주하고서 놀라 뒤로 펄쩍 뛰어올랐다.	Then I was surprised by the cool eyes like ice.	Then he jumped back in surprise, facing icy cold eyes.
52	어찌나 놀랐는지 삽시간에 수십 미터 이상 거리가 벌어졌다.	How surprised was the distance of several tens of meters in a few moments.	Surprised, the distance widened by more than a few tens of meters in an instant.
53	혈색이 창백해진 짐승에게 진우가 말했다.	Jin-woo said to the animal whose pale color was pale.	Jin-woo said to the pale animal.
54	“그전에 서로에게 남아 있는 빚은 청산해야지”	"Before we owe the remaining debt to each other."	"We have to pay off what we have left of each other."
55	짐승은 얼굴이 굳어진 채로 목소리를 쥐어 짜냈다.	The beast squeezed his voice with a hardened face.	The beast squeezed his voice out with his face.
56	[빚? 설마 예전의...]	[debt? I do not know ...]	[What? What was that?]
57	백염의 군주와 송곳니 군주는 이전에 그림자 군주의 뒤를 노렸던 적이 있었다. 진우도 그림자 군주의 회상을 통해 그 사실을 접했다.	The feudal lords and canine monarchs had previously pursued the shadow monarch. Jin-woo also saw the fact through the recollection of the Shadow Monarch.	The monarch of the Great White Flame and the monarch of the Fangany had previously sought the back of the shadow monarch. Jin-woo also found out about the fact through the memories of the late Shadow monarch.
58	하지만 지금 진우가 하려는 일은 그 일과 전혀 관련이 없었다.	But what Jin-woo is doing now has nothing to do with it.	But what Jin-woo is about to do now has nothing to do with it.
59	진우는 시스템이 '인벤토리'라고 명명했었던 아공간에서 '카미쉬의 분노'를 한 자루 꺼내 왔다.	Jin-woo pulled out a 『Karmish's Wrath』 from the space that the system called 'inventory'.	Jin-woo took out a "kamish's anger" from the space where the system used to call it "invent."
60	스르륵.	Thrash.	a burr
61	한 손에 '카미쉬의 분노'를 쥔 진우가 다른 손의 엄지로 자신의 가슴 다섯 곳을 가리켰다.	In one hand, Jin-woo holding the 『Karmish's Wrath』 pointed to five of his chest with the thumb of the other hand.	Jin-woo, who had 'Kamish's Wrath in one hand, pointed to five of his breasts with his thumb on the other.
62	“손톱이 가슴을 뚫고 들어온 상처가 다섯 군데”	"There are five cuts of nails that have penetrated the chest."	"Five cuts through the chest of nails"
63	그 끔찍한 고통은 아직도 생생히 남아 있었다.	The terrible pain remained vivid.	The terrible pain still lingered.
64	“다섯 번의 공격만 버티면 널 용서해 주겠다”	"If you keep only five attacks, I will forgive you."	"I'll forgive you if you hold on to five attacks."
65	그 말은 다섯 번의 치명상을 모두 버텨 내라는 소리.	It means to hold all five deaths.	The word is to withstand all five fatalities.
66	애초부터 자신을 봐줄 생각이 없었던 진우의 의도를 깨닫고, 짐승의 마지막 자존심이 거센 포효를 내질렀다.	Realizing the intention of Jin-woo, who had no intention of taking care of himself from the beginning, the last pride of the beast gave a strong roar.	Realizing Jin-woo's intention, which he had no intention of seeing him from the start, the beast's last pride gave a roar.
67	[나를...! 이 짐승들의 왕을 가지고 놀았는가!]	[me...! I played with the king of these beasts!]	[Did I play with the king of these beasts?]
68	영체화를 시도한 송곳니 군주가 어마어마한 크기의 늑대로 변했다.	The canine monarch who tried to formulate turned into a colossal size wolf.	The governor of Fangani, who tried to perpetuate the system, turned into a wolf of enormous size.
69	원래의 세계가 아니기 때문인지 예전 그림자 군주의 기억 속에 남아 있는 모습보다는 훨씬 작았었지만.	It was much smaller than what remained in the memories of the former Shadow monarch because it was not the original world.	Maybe it wasn't the original world, but it was much smaller than what was left in the memory of the former shadow monarch.
70	그럼에도 충분히 세상을 파괴하고도 남을 만한 힘을 지닌 짐승들의 왕이었다.	Nevertheless, it was the king of beasts with enough power to destroy the world.	Nevertheless, he was the king of beasts with enough power to destroy the world.
71	성난 짐승들의 왕이 그림자 군주를 향해 울부짖었다.	The angry king of the beasts cried out to the Shadow Monarch.	The king of angry animals howled for the shadow monarch.
72	[내 목숨은 여기까지겠으나 너 또한 무사하지 못할 것이다!]	[My life will be done, but you will not be safe!]	[I will stop my life, but you will not be safe either!]
73	쉬익.	Sheikh.	an easy gain
74	그런데 그때, 늑대의 얼굴 옆으로 한 줄기 서늘한 바람이 스쳐 지나갔다.	At that time, a cool wind passed by the side of the wolf 's face.	Then a cool breeze passed by the wolf's face.
75	눈앞에서 사라진 진우의 흔적을 쫓아 늑대가 황급히 뒤를 돌아보았다.	The wolf hurriedly looked back after chasing the trace of Jin-woo, who disappeared in front of his eyes.	The wolf hurried back after chasing the traces of the rain that disappeared before his eyes.
76	그곳에는 어느새 뒤쪽으로 이동한 진우가 그에게로 천천히 돌아서고 있었다.	Jin-woo, who had just moved backwards, was slowly turning to him.	There was a slow turn for Jin-woo, who had just moved backwards.
77	“일단 하나”	"Once for one."	"One"
78	늑대는 보았다.	The wolf saw.	The wolf saw.
79	진우의 전신에서 피어오르는, 끔찍하리만큼 강렬한 검은 오러를.	A black-eyed, terrible, intense black-and-white coming from the body of Jin-woo.	A horribly powerful black duck that rises from the whole of Jin-woo.
80	놈은 가짜가 아니다.	He is not a fake.	He is not a fake.
81	그의 움직임은 그림자 군주와 정확히 일치했다.	His movement exactly matched the Shadow Monarch.	His move was exactly in line with the shadow monarch.
82	꿀꺽. gulp-	gulp.	Bring it. Gulp-
83	자신도 모르게 마른침이 식도를 타고 넘어갔다.	Without knowing himself, the dried saliva passed over the esophagus.	Unbeknownst to himself, my dry mouth passed through my esophagus.
84	그때.	then.	then
85	툭 하고 뭔가가 바닥으로 떨어졌다.	Took something down to the floor.	Something fell to the floor with a thud.
86	자신의 앞에 어떤 상대가 있는가를 망각한 늑대의 시선이 잠시 아래쪽으로 내려갔다.	The wolf's gaze, which forgot what an opponent was in front of him, went down for a while.	The wolf's gaze, forgetting what was in front of him, briefly down.
87	떨어진 것은 거대한 귀.	The giant ears fell.	What fell was a huge ear.
88	얼굴에서 잘려 나간 늑대의 귀가 자기 발밑에 흉물스럽게 떨어져 있었다.	The ears of the wolf, cut off from his face, fell off his feet horribly.	The wolf's ear, cut off from his face, fell horribly below his feet.
89	곧 피가 폭포수같이 쏟아지며 지독한 통증이 찾아왔다.	Soon the blood was poured like a waterfall, and a painful pain came.	Soon the blood poured down like a waterfall and a terrible pain came to him.
90	이를 악문 늑대가 고개를 들자, 진우의 손에 들린 또 다른 단검 하나가 눈에 들어왔다.	When the wicked wolf saw his head, he saw another dagger in the hand of Jin-woo.	As the gnawing wolf raised its head, another dagger in Jin-woo's hand came into sight.
91	양손에 각각 하나씩.	One on each hand.	One in each hand.
92	검은 오러가 맺힌 '카미쉬의 분노'를 손에 쥔 진우가 늑대를 향해 최종 선고를 내렸다.	Jin-woo, who held the 『Karmish's Wrath』 in the hands of a black man, made a final judgment against the wolf.	Jin-woo, who holds his hand in the "Kamish's Anger" with a black oracle, made The final(Jong-in?) sentence for the wolf.
93	“이제 네 번 남았다”	"now four times left."	"There are four more times left."
94	* * *	* * *	* * *
95	사면초가.	It's a slope.	Be surrounded by enemies on all sides.
96	진우가 그렇게 사라진 뒤, 혹한의 군주는 이러지도 못하고 저러지도 못하는 상황에 놓였다.	After Jin-woo disappeared, the monarch of the cold was unable to do this and was unable to do so.	After Jin-woo disappeared like that, the cold lord was in a situation where he couldn't do this or that.
97	승산이 없으면 도망이라도 치는 것이 순리겠지만.	If there is no odds, it would be better to run away.	If there's no chance of winning, it would be a good idea to run away.
98	그의 시선이 그림자 군주의 두 군단장에게로 향했다.	His gaze turned to the two captains of the Shadow Monarch.	His eyes were on the two leaders of the Shadows.
99	‘지배자 쪽 인간의 부상을 치료해 주고 있는 저 개미 놈이야 그렇다 쳐도...’	It's that ant that heals the injuries of the ruling side. Even so ... ’	That ant who's treating the wounds of the dominant side of the human body, even if so...'
100	나머지 한쪽이 문제.	The other side is the problem.	The other one.
101	그림자 군단의 두 날개 중 하나로 불리는 이그리트 가 떡하니 이쪽을 감시하고 있는 것이 아닌가?	『Ygritte』, which is called one of the two wings of the Shadow Legion, is watching, is not it?	Isn't [Egrit] watching this side because it's called one of the two wings of the Shadow Corps?
102	그의 별명은 '죽음의 기사'.	His nickname is 'Knight of Death'.	His nickname is 'The Knight of Death'.
103	그림자 군주를 따라 수많은 전장을 누비며 헤아릴 수 없이 많은 적들을 해치운 최강의 병사였다.	It was the strongest soldier who shot countless battlefields along the Shadow Monarchs and destroyed countless enemies.	He was the strongest soldier who killed countless enemies along with the shadow king.
104	가장 경계해야 할 대상 중 하나가 눈앞에 있었다.	One of the most alert targets was in front of me.	One of the most watched things was before me.
105	‘그러나...’	But...’	But...'
106	이쪽은 병졸 따위가 아닌 군주.	This is not a monarchy, but a monarch.	This is a monarch, not a soldier.
107	자신이 전력을 다한다면 군단장급 두 병사를 쓰러뜨리는 것도 어렵지는 않으리라.	It would not be difficult to knock down two soldiers of the army class if you can do your best.	If he does his best, it will be easy to defeat two military-level soldiers.
108	문제는.	the problem is.	The question is.
109	이들이 불사의 능력을 가지고 있다는 것에 있다.	It is that they have the ability of immortality.	They have the power of immortality.
110	그림자 군주의 힘이 바닥날 때까지 이들은 무한히 재생할 수 있다.	They can play indefinitely until the Shadow monarch is depleted.	They can play indefinitely until the shadow lord runs out of power.
111	영체화에 소모되는 체력이 막심한 혹한의 군주에게는 결코 반가운 소식이 아니었다.	It was never a good news for the Frost monarch period that the physical power consumed in the spiritualization.	It was never good news for a severe cold monarch who was consumed with the stamina to perpetuate the country.
112	게다가.	Besides.	In addition
113	이들을 친다는 건 그들의 주인에게 자신의 움직임을 알리는 것과 같다.	To hit them is like telling their master about his movements.	To hit them is to inform their owners of their movements.
114	모든 그림자 병사들은 그림자 군주와 연결되어 있다.	All Shadow Soldiers are connected to Shadow Monarchs.	All shadow soldiers are connected to shadow monarchs.
115	군단장들을 쓰러뜨리는 데 성공한다고 해도 결국 그림자 군주를 다시 이곳으로 불러들이는 꼴이 되고 만다.	Even if he succeeds in defeating the army officers, he will eventually bring the Shadow Monarch back to this place.	Even if he succeeds in knocking down the generals, he will end up bringing the shadow monarch back here.
116	그것만은 막아야 했다.	It only had to stop.	It had to be stopped.
117	‘그러니...’	so...’	So...'
118	혹한의 군주가 달아날 게이트를 생성하기 위해 방향을 틀었다.	The cold monarchs turned to create a gate to escape.	The Cold Monarch turned to create a gate to escape.
119	쉭-	쉭 -	쉭-
120	그러나 어느새 앞을 가로막고 선 이그리트 가 고개를 천천히 가로저으며 허리춤에 차고 있는 검의 손잡이를 손끝으로 톡톡 건드렸다.	However, as soon as 『Ygritte』 interrupted his head, he slowly tumbled his head and touched the handle of the sword in his waist dancing with his fingertips.	But before I knew it, the line [EgrIt] stood in front of me and shook my head slowly and touched the handle of the sword in my waist.
121	쓸데없는 짓은 하지 마라.	Do not do anything unnecessary.	Don't do anything useless.
122	한마디 말없이도 그의 의지가 분명히 전해졌다.	His will was clearly communicated without a word.	Without saying a word, his will was clearly conveyed.
123	쉭-	쉭 -	쉭-
124	고개를 돌렸더니 이번엔 반대편에 선 개미가 아가리를 쩍 벌리고 힘껏 포효를 내질렀다.	Turning his head, this time, the ant on the other side opened the agar and roared as hard as he could.	When he turned his head, the ant on the other side opened its gills and gave a strong roar.
125	“키에에에엑-”	"Kieeeg-!"	"Kie Mae Ex-"
126	훼방꾼의 팔을 치료하던 놈이 여기 왔다는 것은.	The guy who treated the cracker 's arm came here.	The person who was treating the saber's arm is here.
127	군주의 시선이 정면을 향하자 이번엔 부상에서 완전히 회복된 훼방꾼이 이리로 다가오는 모습이 보였다.	When the monarch's gaze turned to the front, this time the wounded who had completely recovered from the injury came up here.	As the monarch's gaze turned to the front, this time a saboteur who had fully recovered from his injury was seen coming here.
128	[이놈들...]	[These guys ...]	[They...]
129	혹한의 군주가 자신을 포위한 적들에 대한 분노로 몸을 떨었다.	The cold monarch trembled with anger against the enemies that surrounded him.	The cold monarch quivered in anger at his enemies.
130	[감히 네놈들 따위가!]	[How dare you!]	[How dare you!]
131	격노한 왕의 노성이 지축을 뒤흔들어 놓았다.	The wrathful king 's resignation shook the earth.	The angry king's old voice shook the earth's.
132	대기가 얼어붙기 시작하고, 다시 먹구름이 모여들었다.	The atmosphere began to freeze, and clouds gathered again.	The air began to freeze and the clouds gathered again.
133	[너희들이 나를 상대로 얼마나 버틸 수 있을 것 같으냐?]	[How do you think you can hold on to me?]	[How long do you think you can stand against me?]
134	이그리트 가 검을 뽑아내고, 베르가 손톱을 세웠으며, 로브를 입은 사내가 단검을 쥐었다.	『Ygritte』 pulled out a sword, set up 『Ber's』 nails, and the man in the robe grabbed a dagger.	『Ygritte』 pulled out a sword, set up 『Ber's』 nails, and the man in the robe grabbed a dagger.
135	그러나 넷의 힘이 맞부딪치는 일은 없었다.	But none of the four forces faced each other.	But the four forces did not collide.
136	이변을 가장 먼저 느낀 것은 역시나 혹한의 군주였다.	The first thing I noticed was the monarch of the cold.	The first thing I felt was, of course, a severe cold monarch.
137	[...!]	[...!]	[...!]
138	그의 시선이 어느 한 방향을 향하자, 약속이라도 한 듯 모두의 시선이 그쪽을 향했다.	As his gaze turned in one direction, everyone's gaze turned toward him as if he had made an appointment.	His gaze went in one direction, and as if he had promised, everyone's eyes were on him.
139	그림자가 일렁이고 있었다.	The shadows were shining.	The shadows were rolling
140	시간이 더 필요했었던 혹한의 군주는 아랫입술을 깨물었다.	The cold monarch, who needed more time, bit his lower lip.	The cold monarch, who needed more time, bit his lower lip.
141	[그림자 군주!]	[Shadow Lord!]	[Shadow Lord!]
142	적당히 떨어진 곳의 그림자에서 진우가 솟아올랐다.	In the shadows of moderately distant places, Jin-woo sprang up.	The rain rose from a moderately distant shadow.
143	‘시스템이 없어지면서 제한 시간도 같이 사라진 건 좋네.’	It's good that the system is gone and the skill cooldown is gone.’	It's good to have the system go away with the time limit.’
144	힘의 제약은 모두 풀린 상태.	All constraints of force are unlocked.	The limit of power has been lifted.
145	순식간에 다시 있던 곳으로 돌아온 진우의 시선이 혹한의 군주에게로 옮겨갔다.	Jin-woo's eyes, which came back to where he was once in an instant, moved on to the monarch of the cold.	Jin-woo's eyes were shifted to a cold-blooded monarch.
146	진우는 손에 들고 있던 무언가를 가볍게 그쪽으로 던져주었다.	Jin-woo gently threw something in his hand.	Jin-woo gently threw something in his hand.
147	포물선을 그리며 떨어지던 무언가를 받아 낸 군주의 눈동자가 순간 흔들렸다.	The monarch 's pupil, who received something that fell in a parabola, shook momentarily.	The eyes of the monarch, who drew a parabola and took something that had fallen, shook for a moment.
148	[이건...?]	[This...?]	[It's...]
149	늑대의 귀.	Ear of the Wolf.	the ears of wolves
150	이런 크기의 늑대는 그가 아는 한 한 마리밖에 존재하지 않는다.	There is only one wolf of this size that he knows.	There is only one wolf of this size that he knows.
151	[잠시 사라졌던 몇 분 사이에 송곳니 군주를 죽이고 왔단 말인가!]	[In a few minutes you disappeared, you have been killing the canine monarch!]	[In a few minutes you disappeared, you have been killing the canine monarch!]
152	경악한 혹한의 군주가 소리쳤으나, 진우의 대답은 돌아오지 않았다.	The astonished frost monarch shouted, but Jin-woo's answer did not come back.	A terrible cold lord shouted, but Jin-woo did not return.
153	그 대신 진우는 짐승에게 그랬었던 것처럼 단검 두 자루를 불러왔다.	Instead, Jin-woo brought two daggers as he had done to the beast.	Instead, Jin-woo called for two daggers, as he had done to the beast.
154	용의 이빨로 만들어진 두 단검에는 아직 식지 않은 송곳니 군주의 피가 묻어 있었다.	Two daggers made of dragon teeth had blood of the monkeys who had not yet died.	The two swords made of dragon teeth were covered with the blood of the prince, who had not yet cooled down.
155	강대한 힘을 가진 자의 악의가 일순간 자신에게로 쏠리자 혹한의 군주는 움찔 몸을 떨었다.	As soon as the evil of the stronger man was drawn to himself, the monarch of the cold was trembling.	The powerful man's malice was instantly turned to him, and the cruel monarch quailed.
156	진우의 어깨 위에서 검은 오러가 피어오르기 시작하는 것을 보고서 두 군단장과 로브의 사내가 뒤쪽으로 빠졌다.	The two officers and Rob's man fell backward when he saw that the black aura started to rise from the shoulders of Jin-woo.	When he saw a black orator on Jin-woo's shoulder began to rise, the two army leaders and the man of Robb fell backward.
157	진우는 단검을 틀어쥔 두 손에 힘을 주었다.	Jin-woo gave strength to both hands holding the dagger.	Jin-woo gave strength to both hands of the dagger.
158	시간은 충분히 주었다.	I gave enough time.	I gave you enough time.
159	이제 놈에게 졌었던 빚을 갚아줄 차례였다.	It was now time for him to pay off his debt.	It was time to pay back the debt I had lost to him.
160	역병의 군주, 송곳니 군주, 그리고 혹한의 군주.	The monarch of the insects, the monarch of the canine, and the monarch of the cold.	List of plague kings, canine monarchs, and severe cold monarchs.
161	이 셋의 죽음은 나머지 군주들에게 보내는 자신의 경고가 될 것이다.	The death of these three will be his warning to the remaining monarchs.	The three deaths will be his warning to the rest of the monarchs.
162	진우가 미끄러지듯 달려오기 시작하자, 혹한의 군주가 발악처럼 급조한 얼음의 화살들을 날려댔다.	As Jin-woo began to run slippery, the monarch of the cold sprang up the arrows of ice,	As the rain began to glide, a severe cold monarch fired off arrows of the ice.
163	[이노옴!]	[Innoom!]	[Inooh!]
164	그러나 급조됐다고 해도 상위 존재가 만들어 낸 마법의 화살은 가히 필살급.	However, even if it has been improvised, the magical arrows created by the uppermost creatures are extremely demanding.	However, even if it was built in a hurry, the magic arrow that the top figure created is very strong.
165	S급 헌터조차 한 방을 견디지 못할 마법의 화살들이 진우를 향해 무수히, 그야말로 무수하게 쏟아졌다.	Even the S-class Hunter, the magical arrows that could not withstand a room, were poured in innumerable countless times.	The magic arrows that even the S-class Hunter could not stand a single shot poured countless times toward Jin-woo.
166	두두두두두두두두두두두!	dudududududududu!	Dudu and tofu!
167	혹한의 군주는 온 힘을 다해 진우의 접근을 막으려 애를 썼다.	The cold monarch struggled to prevent Jin-woo from approaching with all his might.	The cold lord tried his best to block Jin-woo's access.
168	[으아아아아!]	[Uwaaaa!]	[Uwaaaa!]
169	그러나 진우의 손은 화살들보다 훨씬 빨랐다.	But Jin-woo's hand was much faster than the arrows.	However, Jin-woo's hands were much faster than his arrows.
170	자신을 노리고 덤벼드는 얼음 화살을 모두 쳐 내면서도 돌진 속도가 전혀 느려지지 않았다.	The speed of rushing did not slow down at all as he hit all of the ice arrows that were aiming at him.	While striking out all the ice arrows aimed at him, he did not slow down at all.
171	[으아아아아아아아아아!]	[uwaaaaaaaaaa!]	[Uwaaaa!]
172	두두두두두두두두두두두두두두두!	dudududududududududu!	Dudu, tofu, and tofu!
173	셀 수 없는 숫자의 얼음 화살들이 냉기의 화신 전방에서 쉴 틈없이 발사되었으나.	A countless number of ice arrows were fired at no cost from the front of the frostbite.	Countless ice arrows were fired in front of the chrysanthemum of the cold.
174	진우는 그의 모든 공격을 뚫고 앞에 섰다.	Jin-woo stood in front of all his attacks.	Jin-woo stood in front of him through all his attacks.
175	푹! Hook! Clang!	Hook!	Hook! Kang!
176	혹한의 군주의 어깨에, 전에 단검이 박혔던 그곳에 진우가 또 한 번 '카미쉬의 분노'를 정확히 꽂아 넣었다.	On the shoulder of the cold monarch, Jin-woo once more inserted the 『Karmish's Wrath』 exactly where the dagger had struck before.	On the shoulders of the Cold Monarch, Jin-woo once again inserted 'Kamish's anger into the place where the dagger had been stabbed.
177	고건희 전 협회장을 기억하라는 진우의 의도였다.	It was Jin-woo's intention to remember the president of the association.	Jin-woo intended to remember Go Gun-hee, former president of the association.
178	[크아아악!]	[keuaaag!]	[keuaaag!]
179	그때와는 차원이 다른 통증에 혹한의 군주가 고개를 쳐들고 비명을 질렀다.	At that time, there was a different kind of pain, and the monarch of the cold was hitting his head and screaming.	At that time, a cold prince raised his head and screamed in a different level of pain.
180	다른 손에 들린 단검이 꽂히기 전에, 혹한의 군주가 서둘러 입에 모은 냉기를 쏟아 냈다.	Before the dagger stuck in the other hand, the chilling monarch hastily poured out cold air from his mouth.	Before the dagger was put into the other hand, the bitter monarch hurriedly poured cold air into his mouth.
181	진우는 손을 뻗어 녀석의 입을 아예 틀어막아 버렸다.	Jin-woo stretched out his hand and shut his mouth.	Jin-woo reached out his hand and covered his mouth.
182	쿠아아!	Kuaa!	Kua!
183	손을 뚫고 나오지 못하는 냉기가 혹한의 군주 안에서 요동칠 때, 진우가 역수로 바꾼 단검을 그의 가슴에 내리꽂았다.	As the chill that can not penetrate the hand swing in the monarch of the cold, the dagger that Jin-woo changed to a counter - clock was put on his chest.	When the cold, unable to get through, shook in a cold-blooded monarch, Jin-woo laid a dagger on his chest, which turned into a weightlifter.
184	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!	Quack! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creak!
185	갈비뼈가 부서지며 심장이 뚫리는 소리가 들려왔다.	The ribs crumbled and I heard a heartbeat.	I heard a broken ribs and a heart pierced.
186	자신이 당했던 그대로의 공격.	The attack as it was.	a direct attack
187	[크아아아아아아아악!]	[Kwaaaaaaaag!]	[Ciaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!)
188	하지만.	But.	but
189	이미 두 군주의 목숨을 빼앗아 본 진우는 이 정도의 공격으로는 혹한의 군주가 죽지 않는다는 사실을 잘 알고 있었다.	Having already taken the lives of two monarchs, Jin-woo was well aware that this level of attack did not kill the cold monarch.	Jin-woo, who had already taken the lives of the two monarchs, was well aware that such an attack would not kill the cold monarch.
190	“짐승은 네 번째에 죽었다”	"The animal died on the fourth time."	"The animal died at the fourth time."
191	진우의 눈에서 서슬 푸른 안광이 번뜩였다.	In the eyes of Jin-woo, the blue light shone brightly.	Jin-woo's eyes glowed with a bright blue glow.
192	“너는 얼마나 더 버틸까”	"How long will you last?"	"How much longer will you stand?"
193	진우를 내려다보는 혹한의 군주의 눈동자가 공포로 물들어갔다.	The cold monarch's eyes, looking down at Jin-woo, flooded with fear.	Fear flooded the eyes of a cold monarch who looked down at Jin-woo.
194	죽음의 군주.	Lord of Death.	the sovereign of death
195	끝없는 전장에서 자신의 적들을 가차 없이 베어 넘기던 최고의 전사와 똑같은 눈빛이 아닌가!	It is not the same look as the best warrior who has been passing his enemies over and over in an endless battlefield!	Isn't that the same look as the best warrior who was relentless in the endless battlefield!
196	그제야 그는 자신이 누구를 건드렸는지를 깨닫고서 두려움에 온몸을 파르르 떨었다.	Then he realized who he had touched and trembled and shook his body in fear.	Only then did he realize who he had touched and shivered with fear.
197	연이어.	Successively.	in succession
198	심장에 박혀 있던 단검이 아래로 내리그어지며 군주의 몸을 찢어놓았다.	The dagger stuck in the heart fell down and tore the monarch's body.	The dagger fell from the heart and tore the monarch's body.
199	[크아아악!]	[Kwaaag!]	[Kwaaag!]


1	세계가 이렇게 한 목소리로 열광했던 적이 또 있을까?	Is there anything else the world has been so excited about?	Has the world ever been so enthusiastic in one voice?
2	사라졌던 진우가 다시 나타나 혹한의 군주의 가슴팍에 단검을 꽂았을 때, 사람들은 기다렸다는 듯 두 주먹을 번쩍 치켜들고 함성을 내질렀다.	When Jin-woo, who disappeared, came back and put a dagger in the chest of a cold-hearted monarch, people shook their fists and shouted as if they had waited.	When Jin-woo, who had disappeared, reappeared and put a dagger in the chest of a severe cold lord, people raised their fists and shouted as if they had waited.
3	와아아아아아아아-!	Waaaaaa-!	Woahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!
4	인류 최강의 헌터가 괴물들 손에 죽은 줄 알고 절망하고 있던 시청자들에게, 그건 최고의 선물이었다.	It was a great gift to viewers who were desperate to know that the strongest man in the world, Hunter, was dead in the hands of monsters.	For viewers who were in despair because they thought the greatest man, Hunter, was dead in the hands of monsters, it was the best gift.
5	누군가는 열정적으로 진우의 이름을 외치며.	Someone is enthusiastically shouting the name of Jin-woo.	Someone raved out Jin-woo's name.
6	누군가는 눈물을 글썽이며.	Someone is tearful.	with tears in one's eyes
7	누군가는 그 눈물을 글썽이는 이를 다독여가며.	Someone is tearing the tears out.	with one's tearful teeth pressed
8	아시아의 한 헌터가 인류 전체를 위협하던 괴물을 처치하는 장면을 지켜보았다.	They watched a Asian hunter kill a monster that threatened the entire human race.	I watched an Asian Hunter kill a monster that threatened the entire human race.
9	인류 전체.	All mankind.	the whole human race
10	국가권력급 헌터인 토마스 안드레가 쓰러지고, 세계 랭커인 레나트 니어만이 그런 토마스를 대신해 나섰던 순간부터, 괴물들은 한국만의 불행이 아니게 되었다.	From the moment when Thomas Andres, a state power hunter, fell and world ranker Renat Neermann took his place on behalf of Thomas, the monsters were not the only unhappiness in Korea.	From the moment Thomas Andre, a state-controlled Hunter, fell and Renat Nairman, the world's winger, took over Tomas, the monsters became not only a misery in Korea.
11	바로 자신들의 목숨과 직결된 문제가 되어 버린 것이다.	It is the problem that is directly connected with their own lives.	It has become an issue directly related to their lives.
12	사람들은 드래곤 '카미쉬'가 미국의 도시들을 하나씩 집어삼키던 때의 끔찍한 공포를 잊지 않았다.	People have not forgotten the terrible fear of the dragon 'Karmish' swallowing the cities of the United States one by one.	People did not forget the terrible fear of the dragon Camish when it devoured American cities one by one.
13	그런 일이 반복되는 일은 그 누구도 원치 않았기에.	They don't want anyone to repeat that.	No one wanted it to happen again.
14	미국에서, 독일에서, 그리고 세계 곳곳에서 중계방송을 보고 있던 시청자들이 진우의 승리에 열광했다.	Viewers in the US, in Germany, and around the world were enthusiastic about their victory.	In the United States, Germany, and around the world, viewers watched the broadcast and were thrilled by Jin-woo's victory.
15	최고라 불리는 헌터들이 쓰러져가던 때의 좌절감과 공포감을 씻어 내려는 듯이.	It seems as if the hunters, called the best, wash away the frustrations and fears of their fall.	It's as if the Hunters, called the best, were dispeling their frustration and fear as they fell.
16	와아아-!	Wooah-!	Wow!
17	진우가 혹한의 군주를 공격할 때마다 사람들의 함성이 이어졌다.	Every time Jin-woo attacked the monarch of the cold, people's shout continued.	People shouted whenever Jin-woo attacked a severe cold monarch.
18	그리고 마침내.	And finally.	And finally.
19	그 질긴 목숨의 괴물이 쓰러진 뒤 회색의 재로 변해 흩어지기 시작하자, 사람들의 환호성은 극에 달했다.	When the monster of that tough life collapsed and turned into gray ash and began to disperse, the cheers of the people reached a pole.	When the tough life monster fell and turned gray and began to dissipate, the people's cheers reached fever pitch.
20	와아아아아아아아아!	Woaaaaaaa!	Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!
21	시민들의 함성이 도시들을 찌릿하게 울렸다.	Citizens' shout rattled the cities.	The cries of the citizens clapped the cities.
22	속보의 진행을 맡은 아나운서들도 카메라가 돌아가든 말든 있는 힘껏 소리를 질러 댔다.	The announcers who were in charge of the breaking news screamed as hard as they could with the camera or not.	The announcers in charge of the breaking news shouted as hard as they could, whether the camera had been turned or not.
23	-속보입니다! 큰 부상을 입은 것처럼 보였던 토마스 안드레 헌터가 목숨에는 지장이 없는 상태로...	- Breaking news! Thomas Andre Hunter, who seemed to have been seriously wounded ...	It's quick news! Thomas Andre Hunter, who looked like he was seriously injured, was alive and well.
24	-때마침 현장에 도착한 구급차들이 부상자들을 인근 병원으로 호송하는 모습입니다.	- When the ambulance arrives at the scene, the wounded are transported to a nearby hospital.	- An ambulance that just arrived at the scene takes the injured to a nearby hospital.
25	-시민들을 학살했던 괴물은 더 이상 움직이지 않습니다. 재가 된 괴물은 이제 흔적만 남아 있을 뿐입니다!	- The monster that killed the citizens is no longer moving. The monsters are ashes now, only traces left!	- The monster that slaughtered the citizens no longer moves. The ashes monster is now only a trace left!
26	싸움의 끝을 알리는 속보가 계속해서 들어왔으나.	The breaking news of the end of the battle kept coming.	The breaking news of the fight kept coming in.
27	성진우! 성진우! 성진우!	Sung Jin-woo! Sung Jin-woo! Sung Jin-woo!	Sung Jin-woo! Sung Jin-woo! Sung Jin-woo!
28	사람들의 흥분은 쉽사리 가라앉지 않았다.	The excitement of the people did not sink easily.	People's excitement did not easily subside.
29	그리고 여기 또 한 사람.	And here is another one.	And here's another one.
30	세계의 그 누구보다 흥분을 감추지 못하고 있는 이가 있었다.	There was a man who was excited more than anyone in the world.	There was a man who was more excited than anyone else in the world.
31	바로 우진철 협회장이었다.	He was the president, Woo Jin-chul.	It was Woo Jin-chul, president of the association.
32	서로 부둥켜안고 환호성을 질러대는 부하 직원들 속에서도, 그의 시선은 화면에 고정되어 있었다.	Among his subordinates and cheering men, his gaze was fixed on the screen.	His eyes were fixed on the screen, even amidst the struggling and cheering subordinates.
33	거기서 뭔가를 발견한 우진철의 눈동자가 흔들렸다.	Woo Jin-chul's eyes, which found something there, shook.	Woo Jin-chul's eyes shook when he found something there.
34	‘설마...?’	surely...?’	Don't...?'
35	황급히 휴대폰을 꺼낸 그가 떨리는 손으로 안에 저장되어 있는 영상을 찾아 재생시켰다.	He hurriedly pulled out his cell phone and found the video stored in his trembling hands.	When he hurriedly took out his cell phone, he found a video that was stored inside with trembling hands and played it back.
36	몇 번이고 돌려 본 영상.	I watched the video several times.	I've watched it many times.
37	고건희 전 협회장님이 살해당할 때, 협회장실의 보안 카메라에 찍혔던 영상이 흘러나왔다.	When the president of Go Gun-hee was murdered, a video shot on the security camera of the president's office leaked.	When Go Gun-hee, former president of the association, was murdered, a video clip from the security cameras in his office was released.
38	거기 있는 남자.	The man there.	The man there.
39	흐릿한 화면에 아주 잠깐 나왔다 사라져서 쉽게 알아볼 수 없었지만.	It came out on a blurry screen for a very short time and I could not see it easily because it disappeared.	It came out on a blurry screen for a moment and disappeared so it was hard to recognize.
40	지금 다시 보니 방금 성진우 헌터가 쓰러뜨린 괴물의 생김새와 흡사하지 아니한가?	Looking back now, is not it just like the look of a monster that Hunter Sung Jin-woo has thrown down?	Looking back, isn't it similar to the monster that Hunter Sung Jin-woo just fell down?
41	얼어붙었던 땅이 빠르게 녹아가는 장면까지 일치했다.	It coincided with the scene where the frozen land melted quickly.	Even the scene where the frozen land
42	‘그렇다면...!’	if so...!’	If so...!'
43	그제야.	That's it.	Only then.
44	우진철은 진우가 어떤 적과 싸웠었는지를 깨달았다.	Woo Jin-chul realized what Jin-woo had fought with.	Woo Jin-chul realized what kind of enemy Jin-woo fought with.
45	전 협회장님을 살해한 자.	It had killed the president of the association.	the man who killed the former president of the association
46	그리고 당시 전 협회장님의 부고를 접했을 때 진우와 나눴던 대화가 떠오르며 전신에 전율이 일었다.	And when I encountered the obligation of the president of the association at the time, the conversation I had with Jin-woo came up and the whole body was shivering.	When I heard the death of the former president of the association, I recalled the conversation I had with Jin-woo and I was thrilled.
47	-감사합니다. 협회장님의 마지막을 지켜 주셔서.	-Thank you. Thank you for keeping the president's end.	-Thank you. Thank you for keeping me to the end of the conference.
48	-그놈은 제가 죽일 겁니다.	- He's going to killed by me.	I'll kill him.
49	-예?	-Yes?	Yeah?
50	-협회장님을 죽인 그 마수는 제가 반드시 죽일 겁니다. 그러니까 감사 인사는 그때 받도록 하겠습니다.	- I must kill him for killing the president. So let me get a thank you.	I'm sure I'll kill the one who killed the president of the association. I'll take a thank you then.
51	성진우 헌터는 그때의 약속을 잊지 않았다.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo did not forget his promise.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo did not forget his promise.
52	마수는 죽었다.	The monster was dead.	The seller died.
53	성진우 헌터의 손에 의해.	By the hand of Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	by the hand of Hunter Sung Jin-woo
54	코끝까지 빨개진 우진철은 눈물이 그렁그렁하게 고인 두 눈을 들어 다시 중계화면을 바라보았다.	Woo jin-chul blurred to the tip of his nose, eyes with tears hanging on his eyes and looked back at the relay screen.	Woo Jin-cheol, who was red to the tip of his nose, lifted his eyes full of tears and looked at the footage again.
55	카메라는 왠지 지쳐 보이는 표정의 성진우 헌터를 줌인하고 있었다.	The camera was zooming in on Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who was looking tired.	The camera zoomed in on Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who looked somewhat tired.
56	그 표정의 의미를 약간은 이해할 수 있었다.	I could understand a little of the meaning of the expression.	I could understand the meaning of the expression a little.
57	마음속 깊은 곳에서 어떤 감정이 울컥하고 강하게 솟구쳐 올라왔다.	In the deepest part of my heart, some emotions fluttered and I rose up strongly.	Deep inside, some emotions sprang up.
58	이제 협회장님도 편히 눈을 감으실 수 있으리라.	Now the president of the association will be able to close his eyes easily.	The president of the association will be able to rest in peace.
59	우진철은 존경했던 전 협회장에 대한 기억들을 떠올리며 진우에게 눈빛으로 인사를 전했다.	Woo Jin-chul cheol remembers the memories of the president of the association, which he respected, and greeted Jin-woo with his eyes.	Woo Jin-cheol greeted Jin-woo with his eyes, remembering his memories of the former president.
60	‘...감사합니다, 헌터님.’	... Thank you, Hunter. ’	...thank you, Hunter.'
61	* * *	* * *	* * *
62	영체화가 풀려 인간의 모습으로 되돌아온 혹한의 군주가 서서히 잿빛 먼지로 변해 갔다.	The frost monarch, whose spiritualization was resolved and returned to the shape of a man, gradually turned into gray dust.	The monarch of the severe cold who came back to human form gradually turned into gray dust.
63	고건희 전 협회장의 몫에다가 자신의 몫까지.	Go to the share of the chairman of the Kogan Hee Jeon.	Former association chairman Go Gun-hee and his own.
64	빚진 것은 모두 갚았다.	All that was owed was paid off.	I paid off all my debts.
65	사라져 가는 혹한의 군주를 차갑게 내려다보던 진우가 돌아섰다.	Jin-woo, who looked down at the monarch of the cold, disappearing, turned around.	Jin-woo, who looked down coldly at the emaciated monarch, turned around.
66	멀리서 혹한의 군주에 대한 응징이 끝나기를 기다리고 있던 군단장들이 그제야 진우에게 다가왔다.	The officers who were waiting for the punishment of the cold monarch from the far end waited for Jin-woo.	It was not until then that the commanders of the army who had been waiting for the end of the harsh punishment of the monarch came to Jin-woo.
67	“..”	"..."	“..”
68	본래의 힘을 되찾았음에도 여전히 과묵함을 유지한 채 정중하게 예를 다하는 이그리트 와 달리.	Unlike 『Ygritte』, who has regained its original power but still remains silent and courteously courteous.	Unlike [Egrit], which has regained its original power but still remains silent and courteously courteous.
69	“왕이시여어어”	"Oh, my King!"	"Wangyi language"
70	베르는 주인을 다시 볼 수 있게 된 반가움을 온몸으로 표현했다.	『Ber』expressed his whole heartedness of being able to see his master again.	Berg expressed joy at seeing his master again with all over.
71	그 큰 개미 눈에 눈물을 글썽거리는 베르의 어깨를 툭툭 두들겨 준 진우가 주변을 둘러보았다.	That stubborn big ant /Teary eyes /He patted the shoulders of 『Ber』 /Jin looked around.	The big ant's eyes, Jin-woo, patted on Ver's shoulders, looked around.
72	나머지 한 사람.	The other one.	The other one.
73	누더기 같은 로브를 입고 있던 사내가 어느새 보이지 않았다.	He could see this man look like a ragged robe.	I couldn't see the man wearing a ragged rope.
74	“아까 그 남자는 뭐였어”	"Who/What was that guy (look like?) before?"	"What was that man?"
75	진우의 질문에 감격하느라 바쁜 베르 대신 이그리트 가 대답했다.	Instead of 『Ber』, who was thrilled with Jin-woo's question, 『Ygritte』answered.	The [Egritte] answered Jin-woo's question instead of Ber, who was busy impressing.
76	“주군께서 의식을 잃고 계실 때 필사적으로 주군을 지킨 자입니다”	"He was desperate to protect you when you were unconscious."	"He was desperate to protect you when you were unconscious."
77	처음으로 듣는 이그리트 의 굵은 목소리에 놀란 것도 잠시.	For the first time, Jin-woo was surprised by the bold voice of『Ygritte』	He was also surprised by the loud voice of Egrit for the first time.
78	진우가 의아한 눈빛을 보냈다.	Jin-woo wondered in his eyes.	Jin-woo looked suspiciously.
79	“나를 지켰다고”	"He protected me?"	"He protected me."
80	“예, 그렇습니다”	"Yes, he did."	"Yes, it is."
81	베르와 달리 아직 인간의 언어에는 익숙하지 않은지 흔히 '마수어'라 알려진 혼세의 언어로 얘기하는 이그리트 였지만.	Unlike 『Ber』, who was not used to human language yet, which is often referred to as the "monster language," but it was Ygritte word.	Unlike Ver, it was the "eigret" which was often referred to as the "mass language," which is not yet familiar with human language.
82	대화를 나누는 데는 아무런 문제가 없었다.	There was no problem communicating.	There was nothing wrong with the conversation.
83	그렇다면 어째서 생전 한 번 본 적도 없는 남자가 자신을 지킨 것일까?	If so, how did the men who had never met him once in his lifetime protect him?	So why did a man who had never seen him protect himself?
84	능숙한 혼세의 언어로 이그리트 와 문답을 주고받던 진우가 문득 무언가를 발견하고 그리로 갔다.	Jin-woo, who exchanged questions with 『Ygritte』in the skillful language of the hometown, suddenly spot something	Jin-woo, who had been exchanging questions with Egrit in a fluent intermarital language, suddenly found something and went there.
85	거기에 떨어져 있는 물건.	There are things apart.	articles falling on them
86	‘이건...?’	This ... what is it?	It's...'
87	그것을 집어 든 진우의 눈동자가 미세하게 흔들렸다.	When he picked it up, Jin-woo's eyes trembled.	The eyes of Jin-woo, who picked it up, shook slightly.
88	* * *	* * *	* * *
89	반쯤 무너져 외벽만 남은 건물 뒤로 돌아간 사내가 털썩 주저앉으며 로브의 후드를 벗었다.	The man who was halfway down and behind the building with only the outer wall ducked down and took off his hood.	The man, who returned to the back of the building half-crashed and only the outer wall, sat down and took off the hood of the rope.
90	한 번도 관리하지 않은 듯 엉망으로 자란 머리카락과 수염이 덥수룩이 얼굴을 덮은 남자.	A man whose face has been covered with hair and bearded hair that seemed to have never been managed.	A man with messy hair and beard that he never cared for.
91	성일환은 벽에 기대 거친 숨을 몰아쉬었다.	Sung Il-Hwan breathed a sigh of relief on the wall.	Sung Il-hwan leaned against the wall and breathed hard.
92	“하아, 하아”	"haha."	"Haaaah, haaah"
93	그러고는 이미 감각이 사라진 왼손을 들어 올렸다.	Then he lifted his left hand, which had already lost his senses.	Then he lifted his left hand, which had already lost its senses.
94	아니나 다를까.	just as expected.	Sure enough.
95	잿빛으로 변한 왼손이 손가락 끝에서부터 아주 천천히 먼지가 되어 흩어지고 있었다.	The left hand, turned gray, was scattered slowly from the tip of the fingertips.	His grayed left hand was spreading very slowly, dusting away from the fingertips.
96	인간의 몸으로 신의 힘을 받아들인 결과였다.	It was the result of accepting the power of God in the human body.	It was the result of accepting the power of God through the human body.
97	하지만.	But.	but
98	“됐어..”	"done..."	"No..."
99	그 힘으로 진우를 지켜 냈다.	With that strength, I protected Jin-woo.	He saved the Jin-woo by his strength.
100	극심한 고통 속에 있으면서도 그의 얼굴은 만족스러웠다.	His face was satisfactory, even in extreme pain.	His face was contented in the agonies.
101	그림자 군주의 힘을 온전히 이어받은 진우의 존재는 인류에게도 큰 도움이 될 것이다.	The presence of Jin-woo, which inherited the power of Shadow Monarchs, would be a great help for mankind.	The presence of Jin-woo, who has inherited the power of the shadow monarch, will be of great help to mankind.
102	그러니까 된 것이다.	So it was.	That's how it works.
103	점점 사라지는 손끝에서 시선을 뗸 성일환이 힘없이 머리를 벽에 대고는 눈을 감았다.	Sung Il-Hwang put his head on the wall without power and closed his eyes.	Sung Il-hwan, who stared at the end of his hand, held his head against the wall and closed his eyes.
104	지배자들은 그에게 자신들의 힘을 맡기고 그림자 군주를 막아줄 것을 부탁했다.	The rulers asked him to leave his power and stop the Shadow Monarch.	The rulers entrusted him with their power and asked him to stop the shadow monarch.
105	게이트가 사라져 꼼짝없이 차원의 틈새에 갇혀 있었던 성일환에게는 선택의 여지가 별로 없었다.	Seong Il-hwan, who had been trapped in a gap of dimensions without the gate disappearing, had little choice.	Sung Il-hwan, who had been stuck in a rift since the gate disappeared, had little choice.
106	그는 지배자들을 대신해, 그들의 사자로서 막중한 사명을 가지고 다시 지구로 돌아왔다.	He returned to the earth on behalf of the rulers, as their messengers, with a vast mission.	On behalf of the rulers, he returned to Earth with a solemn mission as their lion.
107	그러나.	But.	But
108	성일환은 자신의 사명을 다할 수가 없었다.	Sung Il-Hwan could not fulfill his mission.	Sung Il-hwan was unable to fulfill his mission.
109	비록 그 몸에 인류 최악의 재앙이 깃들어 있다는 사실을 알고 있다고는 하나.	Although I know that the body has the worst disaster of mankind.	Although he knows that the body contains the worst disaster of mankind.
110	어찌 부모가 자식을 죽일 수 있겠는가?	How can parents kill their children?	How can a parent kill a child?
111	그저 한 발짝 떨어진 곳에서 진우를 감시하는 것 말고는 할 수 있는 일이 없었다.	There was nothing I could do but to guard the Jin-woo from just a step away.	There was nothing I could do but watch Jin-woo from a single step away.
112	그렇게 시간을 끌고 있는 사이.	So while I'm pulling the time.	in such a time-consuming period
113	그림자 군주의 완전한 강림을 막는 데만 초점을 맞추고 있던 지배자들의 의견이 달라지기 시작했다.	The opinions of the rulers, who were focusing only on preventing the complete descent of the Shadow Monarch, began to change.	The views of the rulers, who had been focusing only on preventing the shadow monarch from falling completely, have begun to change.
114	그리고 마침내.	And finally.	And finally.
115	‘가장 찬란한 광휘의 파편'이 그에게 새로운 지시를 내렸다.	The most brilliant fragment of light 'gave him new instructions.	The most brilliant piece of light gave him a new order.
116	[그림자 군주를 보호해라.]	[Protect the Shadow Monarch.]	Protect the Shadows.]
117	군주들의 계획을 막기 위해선 완전한 힘을 갖게 된 그림자 군주가 필요하다는 사실을 깨닫게 된 것이다.	I realized that to prevent the monarchs' plans, I needed a Shadow Monarch who had full strength.	He realized that he needed a shadow monarch with full power to stop the plans of the monarchs.
118	하늘의 병사들보다 먼저 이곳에 도착하게 될 용제와 파멸의 군단을 막아 낼 수 있는 이는 그림자 군주밖에 없었다.	There was only a Shadow monarch who could get rid of the mercenaries and the corpses of destruction that would arrive here before the heavenly soldiers.	The shadow monarch was the only one who could stop the dragon and the plague that would arrive before the soldiers in the sky.
119	그림자 군주가 인간의 편에 설지, 군주들의 편에 설지 알 수 없는 상황에서 행해진 크나큰 도박.	The shadow gambling is done in situations where the shadow monarch is on the side of the human, and on the side of the monarchs.	Great gambling carried out in situations where there is no telling whether the shadow lord will stand on the side of Humans or the monarchs.
120	그 결과가 방금 나왔다.	The result just came out.	The result has just come out.
121	진우는 인간의 편에 남기로 하였고, 그림자 군주는 그 선택에 동의했다.	Jin-woo decided to stay on the side of man, and the Shadow Monarch agreed with the choice.	Jin-woo decided to remain on the human side, and the shadow lord agreed to the choice.
122	다시 태어난 그림자 군주는 진우 그 자체였다.	The shadow monarch who was reborn was Jin-woo itself.	The reborn shadow lord was Jin-woo himself.
123	목숨을 걸고서 필사적으로 지켜냈던 보람이 있었던 것이다.	I had a desperate need to save my life.	It was worth the effort to protect him for his life.
124	“..”	"..."	“..”
125	10년 만에 만나게 된 아들에게 인사 한 번 하지 못하고 이렇게 떠난다는 것이 못내 아쉽지만.	I am sorry to say that I can not leave my son who greeted me in 10 years without saying hello.	It's a shame that I can't say hello to my son after 10 years, and leave like this.
126	그러나 누구도 한 아이에게서 두 번씩이나 부모를 빼앗을 자격은 없다.	But no one deserves to take a parent twice from a child.	However, no one has the right to deprive a child of his or her parents twice.
127	그것이 부모 본인이라 할지라도.	Even if it is parents themselves.	even if it's the parent's own
128	그러니 이렇게 조용히 사라지는 것이 진우를 위한 것이리라.	So quietly disappearing will be for Jin-woo.	So it is for Jin-woo to disappear quietly.
129	성일환은 점점 재로 변해 가는 자신을 내려다보며 그렇게 위로했다.	Sung Il-Hwan looked down at himself as he was gradually turning to ashes and so comforted himself.	Sung Il-hwan comforted himself by looking down at himself, who is gradually turning into ashes.
130	그때.	then.	then
131	근처에서 익숙한 기척이 들려왔다.	I heard a familiar place nearby.	A familiar air was heard from nearby.
132	얼른 자리에서 일어난 성일환이 아직 움직일 수 있는 오른팔로 후드를 둘러써 얼굴을 감췄다.	Sung Il-Hwan, who had come out of the spot, hid his face with his right arm that could still move.	Suddenly, Sung Il-hwan, who got up from his seat, hid his face with his right arm hood still moving.
133	누군가가 성일환 앞에 섰다.	Someone stood before Sung Il Hwan.	Someone stood before Sung Il Hwan.
134	성일환은 그 누군가의 얼굴을 보지 않고서도 누가 자기 앞에 서 있는지 알 수 있었다.	Sung Il-Hwan could see who was standing in front of him without looking at his face.	Sung Il-hwan could tell who was standing in front of him without looking at anyone's face.
135	진우.	Jin-woo.	Jin-woo.
136	한 번만이라도 불러 보고 싶은 아들을 옆에 둔 채, 후드로 얼굴을 가린 그가 진우를 스쳐 지나갔다.	He left his son who wanted to sing even once, and hiding his face with a hood, he passed by Jin-woo.	With his son next to him whom he wanted to call at least once, a hooded man passed by.
137	진우가 그를 향해 돌아서며 물었다.	Jin turned around to him and asked.	Jin-woo turned to him and asked.
138	“그렇게 가시면 모를 거라고 생각했습니까”	"Did you think you would not know it when you went?"	"Did you think you wouldn't know if you went there?"
139	멈칫.	Pause.	a pause
140	성일환의 발걸음이 멈추었다.	Sung Il-Hwan's steps stopped.	Sung Il Hwan's footsteps stopped.
141	어떻게...?	how...?	How...?
142	진우를 향해 돌아서는 성일환에게, 진우가 가볍게 던진 물건 하나가 포물선을 그리며 날아왔다.	Turning towards Jin-woo, Sung Il-Hwan came flying with a parabolic thing that Jin-woo threw lightly.	To Sung Il-hwan, who turned towards Jin-woo, a piece of material that Jin-woo threw lightly flew in a parabola.
143	텁.	TUB.	Boom.
144	진우가 돌려준 것은 단검.	Jin-woo returned the dagger.	Jin-woo returned the dagger.
145	굳어 버린 왼손에서 떨어뜨리고만 자신의 단검이었다.	It was his dagger, just dropping it from his hardened left hand.	It was his dagger, just dropping it from his hardened left hand.
146	단검을 내려다보던 성일환이 고개를 들었다.	Looking down at the dagger, Sung Il-Hwan lifted his head.	Sung Il-hwan, who looked down at the dagger, looked up.
147	진우가 원망스러운 시선으로 이쪽을 바라보고 있었다.	Jin-woo was looking this way with grim gaze.	Jin-woo looked this way with a vile stare.
148	진우의 기억 속에는 아직도 그 단검들이 남아 있었다.	The dagger still lingered in Jin-woo's memory.	The dagger still lingered in Jin-woo's memory.
149	어렸을 때, 아버지의 단검을 가지고 놀다 아버지께 들켜 크게 혼났던 기억이 있었다.	When I was a child, I remembered that My mother was so angry when she heard my father play with his dagger.	When I was young, I remembered that I was caught playing with my father's dagger and got scolded greatly by my father.
150	그제야 진우는 장검으로 전장을 휩쓸었던 그림자 군주와 달리 자신의 무기가 어째서 단검으로 정해졌는지 알게 되었다.	Unlike the shadow monarch, who had swept the battlefield with his long sword, Jin-woo knew why his weapon were daggers.	It was only then that Jin-woo learned why his weapon was chosen as a dagger, unlike the shadow king, who swept the battlefield with the sword.
151	아버지에 대한 기억.	memories of my father	memories of one's father
152	그 기억의 단편들에게 영향을 받은 시스템 던전은 진우에게 항상 단검이라는 무기를 제공했던 것이다.	Influenced by the short stories in his memory, System Dungeon always provided Jin with the weapon of dagger.	Influenced by the short stories in his memory, System Dungeon always provided Jin with the weapon of dagger.
153	진우의 낮은 목소리가 이어졌다.	Jin-woo's low voice continued.	Jin-woo's low voice followed.
154	“또 그렇게 말없이 가 버리실 겁니까, 아버지”	"You will go away again just like that, Dad?"	"Will you go away like that again, Father?"
155	아버지.	Dad.	father
156	가슴을 파고 들어오는 그 단어에 성일환은 자신의 후드를 벗었다.	Sung Il-Hwan took off his hood in the word that came into his breast.	Sung Il-hwan took off his hood at the word that penetrated his chest.
157	이제는 남은 오른손마저 서서히 재로 변해 가고 있었다.	Now the rest of the right hand was slowly turning to ashes.	The remaining right hand was now slowly turning into ashes.
158	자신의 두 손을 보고 흠칫 놀라는 아들에게 성일환은 옅게 미소 지으며 말했다.	Sung Il-Hwan smiled and said to his son who was terribly surprised to see his two hands.	Sung Il-hwan smiled lightly and said to his son, who was startled by his hands.
159	“이런 모습을 네게 보이고 싶지는 않았다”	"I did not want to show you this."	"I didn't want to show you this."
160	생명력을 소진해 재로 변하기 시작한 신체는 어떤 방법으로도 복구시킬 수 없다는 것을 아는 진우가 급히 다가서려고 했으나.	Jin-Woo, knowing that the body, which has exhausted its vitality and began to change into ashes, can not be restored in any way.	Jin-woo, who knew that the body cannot be recovered in any way, was about to approach him.
161	성일환이 오른손을 들어 막았다.	Sungilhwan blocked his right hand.	Sung Il-hwan raised his right hand to block it.
162	이미 그의 왼손은 전부 먼지로 흩어져서 어깨밖에 남지 않은 상태.	His left hand is already scattered all over his shoulders.	His left hand is already covered with dust, leaving only his shoulders.
163	멈칫거리던 진우가 제자리에 멈춰 서서는 물었다.	Jin-woo stopped and stopped.	A hesitating rain stopped in place and asked.
164	“그럼 아버지는요”	"Then your father?"	"Then my father."
165	“...”	"...?"	“...”
166	“아버지는 제가 보고 싶지 않으셨습니까”	"Did not father want to see me?"	"Dad didn't want to see me"
167	아직 오른손마저 움직일 수 없게 된 것은 아닐 터인데.	I do not think I have yet to move my right hand.	I don't think even my right hand can move yet.
168	진우의 한마디에 접근을 만류하던 성일환의 팔이 스르륵 아래로 내려갔다.	Sung Il-Hwan's arm, which was approaching to a word of Jin-woo, went down the throat.	Sung Il-hwan's arm, which was restraining him from approaching a word of Jin-woo, fell below the slut.
169	“보고 싶었다. 늘”	"I missed you. always."	I wanted to see it. Always"
170	네가 나를 보지 못한다고 해도, 너를 멀리서 지켜볼 수 있다는 사실만으로도 충분히 행복해질 만큼.	Even if you do not see me, the fact that you can watch you from afar is enough to make you happy.	Even if you don't see me, the fact that I can see you from afar makes me happy.
171	성일환은 코앞까지 다가온 진우의 얼굴을 남은 한 손으로 어루만졌다.	Sung Il-Hwan touched the face of Jin-woo, approaching her nose, with one hand.	Sung touched Jin-woo's face, which was just around the corner, with one hand remaining.
172	아들의 눈에서 떨어지는 눈물이 뚝뚝 손등을 적셔 왔다.	Tears falling from his son 's eyes have dripped on his hands.	Tears dripping from his son's eyes soaked his hands.
173	이 애비가 너에게 해 준 게 아무것도 없는데도 불구하고 너는...	Even though this Abby has nothing to do with you, you ...	Even though this Abby didn't
174	“잘 자라 주었구나”	"You've grown up well."	"You've grown up well."
175	진우가 입을 열었다.	Jin-woo opened his mouth.	Jin-woo opened his mouth.
176	“지배자들입니까? 녀석들이 아버지를 이용하고 버리는 겁니까”	"Are they the rulers? Are they using you father?"	"Are you the rulers? Are they taking advantage of my father?"
177	진우의 음성에는 끔찍하리만큼 무거운 분노가 묻어 있었다.	Jin-woo 's voice had a terrible heavy anger.	Jin-woo's voice was filled with horribly heavy anger.
178	그러나 성일환은 고개를 저었다.	But Sung Il-Hwan shook his head.	But Sung Il-hwan shook his head.
179	“그들은 내게 선택의 기회를 주었을 뿐이다. 나는 너를 지킬 것을 선택했고, 그 선택은 조금도 틀리지 않았다”	"They gave me a choice. I chose to protect you, and the choice was not wrong."	They just gave me a choice. I chose to protect you, and the choice was no different."
180	이제는 남은 오른손마저 재로 변해 흘러내리기 시작했다.	Now the rest of the right hand has turned to ashes and began to flow down.	The remaining right hand is now turned into ashes and has begun to flow down.
181	“너와 좀 더 많은 얘기를 나누고 싶었는데”	"I wanted to talk to you a bit more."	"I wanted to talk to you more."
182	너와 좀 더 오래 있고 싶었는데.	I wanted to stay longer with you.	I wanted to stay with you a little longer.
183	몹쓸 짓.	Worse.	an evil deed
184	결국 한 아이의 가슴속에서 두 번이나 아버지를 지워야 하게 만들고 말았다.	Eventually, I had to erase my father twice in the heart of a child.	Eventually, he had to erase his father from his heart twice.
185	끝끝내 참으려 했던 성일환의 눈에서도 눈물이 흘러내렸다.	Tears flowed from the eyes of Sung Il-Hwan who tried to endure the end.	Tears welled up in Sung Il-hwan's eyes, which he tried to hold back.
186	“좋은 아버지가 되지 못해 미안하다”	"I'm sorry I can not be a good father."	"I'm sorry I couldn't be a good father."
187	그 말을 끝으로.	At the end of that.	at the end of the sentence
188	사르륵.	Dismiss.	Saruk.
189	군주들과 맞서며 모든 힘을 소진해 버린 성일환의 전신이 재로 화했다.	The whole body of Sung Il-Hwan, who has opposed the monarchs and exhausted all the power, has turned into ashes.	Sung Il-hwan's predecessor, who exhausted all his power against the monarchs, was re-emerged.
190	진우는 부서져 가는 아버지의 몸을 끌어안으려고 했으나...	Jin-woo tried to grab the body of a broken father ...	Jin-woo tried to embrace his crumbling father's body.
191	손에 남은 것은 영체가 사라질 때 남는 잿빛 가루뿐이었다.	What was left in his hands was only the ash-colored powder that remained when the spirit body disappeared.	The only thing left was the gray powder left when the body disappeared.
192	이윽고.	yet.	before long
193	성일환이 서 있던 자리에는 아무것도 남아 있지 않았다.	There was nothing left of Sang Il-hwan.	There was nothing left in the place where Sung Il-hwan was standing.
194	속에서 뭔가가 불쑥 솟구쳤다.	Something suddenly flashed inside.	Something sprang up from the inside.
195	참지 못한 진우가 결국 하늘을 향해 고개를 쳐들고 울부짖었다.	The unfortunate Jin-woo finally cried with a head to the sky.	The unbearable rain finally lifted its head up to the sky and howled.
196	“으아아아아아아-”	"Uwaaaaa!"	"Uaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa
197	그러자 대기의 마나가 진동했다.	Then the atmospheric mana shook.	Then the mana in the air vibrated.
198	하늘이, 공기가, 지면이 울었다.	The sky, the air, the ground cried.	The sky, the air, and the ground wept.
199	곧 진우의 입에서 군주들과 같은 묵직한 음성이 흘러나왔다.	Soon, a heavy voice like the monarchs flowed out from the mouth of Jin-woo.	Soon a heavy voice like the monarchs came out of Jin-woo's mouth.
200	[들리는가, 군주들이여!]	[Do you hear, monarchs!]	[Dear, monarchs!]
201	이 모든 일들이 군주들의 정착지가 지구였기에 벌어진 것이라면.	If all this happened because the monarch 's settlement was Earth.	If all this happened because the monarch's settlement was Earth.
202	내가 그 대가를 치르게 해 주겠다.	you will pay for it.	I'll make you pay for it.
203	내가 그렇게 만들겠다.	I will make sure of it.	I'll make it that way.
204	마나가 응축된 음성이 대기를 타고 세계 곳곳으로 퍼져나갔다.	Mana 's condensed voice ran into the atmosphere and spread all over the world.	Mana's condensed voice spread throughout the world in the air.
205	[너희는 반드시 오늘 일의 대가를 치러야만 할 것이다!]	[You must pay the price for today!]	You must pay for what you do today!
206	성난 그림자 군주의 포효가 천지를 뒤흔들었다.	The roar of the Angry Shadow monarchy shook the heavens and the earth.	The roar of an angry shadow lord shook the heavens.
207	[듣고 있는가, 군주들이여!]	[Listen, monarchs!]	Are you listening, monarchs!
208	그날.	that day.	That day
209	범접할 수 없는 힘을 갖게 된 한 인간이 자신의 능력을 사용할 곳을 스스로 정했다.	A man who had a power that could not be tolerated decided himself to use his power.	A man with untouchable power has chosen a place for himself to use his abilities.
210	진정한 전쟁의 서막이 올라가는 순간이었다.	It was the moment when the beginning of the real war was going up.	It was the moment when the true curtain of war rose.


1	다행이라고 해야 할까?	Should I be glad?	Should I say I'm lucky?
2	전 세계가 동시에 들을 수 있었던 진우의 목소리는 사람의 언어가 아니어서, 대부분의 사람들은 하늘에서 천둥이 울리는 것쯤으로 받아들였다.	Jin-woo's voice, which the world could hear at the same time, was not the language of the people, so most people accepted it as a thunder in the sky.	Jin-woo's voice, which the world could hear at the same time, was not human, so most people accepted it as thundering in the sky.
3	어째서 모든 사람들이 같은 천둥 소리를 들었는가에 대해서는 여러 의견이 분분했지만.	There were many opinions about why everyone heard the same thunder.	There were mixed opinions as to why everyone heard the same thunder.
4	그런 의문 따위는 문제도 되지 않을 만큼, 세계는 진우의 승리에 환호하고 안도했다.	The world was cheerful and cheered for Jin-woo 's victory, so that such a question would not be a problem.	To the extent that such a question was not a problem, the world was glad and relieved of Jin-woo's victory.
5	현장에서도 마찬가지였다.	It was the same in the field.	The same was true of the scene.
6	전투가 일어난 지역에서 조금 떨어져 초조한 마음으로 대기하고 있던 헌터들이 괴물이 처치되었다는 소식을 듣고 환호성을 내질렀다.	The Hunters, who were awaiting a bit of frustration from the area where the battle took place, cheered when they heard that the monster had been killed.	The hunters, who were waiting impatiently away from the battlefield, cheered when they heard the monster had been killed.
7	국내 최고의 길드들을 운영하는 두 남자, 최종인과 백윤호도 안도의 한숨을 내쉬다 서로를 마주보고 씩 웃었다.	The two men who run the best guilds in Korea, Jong In and Baek Yoon - ho also gave a sigh of relief and laughed face to face with each other.	The two men who run the nation's best guilds, Choi Jong-in and Baek Yoon-ho, also breathed a sigh of relief and grinned at each other.
8	“백 사장님, 아까 보니 안색이 안 좋으시던데 이제 좀 진정이 되십니까”	"Mr. Baek, look at you, but now you're not feeling well. "	"Mr. Baek, you don't look well, do you feel any better now?"
9	“최 대표님이야말로 이마에 식은땀 먼저 닦고 말씀하시죠”	Mr. Choi is a sweat on my forehead and I'll clean it up."	"Chairman Choi must first wipe the cold sweat off his forehead."
10	“저한테 청심환이 하나 있는데, 혹시 아직도 심장이 벌렁거린다거나 하지는 않으시죠”	"I have a single Aung Hwan, do not you think the heart is still rumble?"	"I have a Cheongsimhwan, and you don't think my heart is still beating."
11	“아이고, 무슨 땀을 이리 흘리셨는지. 여기 손수건이라도 좀 쓰십쇼”	"Oh, what a sweat you shed. Here's a little handkerchief."	"Oh, what sweat did you shed? Please use your handkerchief here."
12	국내 1, 2위를 다투던 길드 마스터들 간의 날카로운 신경전.	It is a sharp nervous battle between the guild masters who struggled for the first or second place in Korea.	a sharp war of nerves among guild masters competing for the first and second place in the country
13	그러나 상황이 끝났으니 이렇게 농담이라도 주고받을 수 있는 것이지, 방금 전까지 두 사람은 긴장감에 침조차 제대로 삼키지 못하고 있었다.	But the situation is over, so you can send and receive jokes like this, but until now, the two of them were not able to swallow the tension properly.	But now that the situation is over, they can't even swallow their saliva.
14	그도 그럴 것이.	He would.	He will.
15	상대는 국가권력급 헌터인 토마스 안드레를 장난감 취급한 괴물들이 아닌가?	Are not your opponents the monsters toyed with Thomas Andre, a national power hunter?	Isn't the opponents toyed with Thomas Andre, a powerful national Hunter?
16	자신들의 목숨은 물론이거니와 까딱하다간 길드원 전부의 목숨이 위험해질 수 있는 상황이었다.	Their lives, as well as the fact that the guild's life could be in danger.	Their lives, of course, could endanger all Guild One's.
17	두 마스터들뿐만 아니라, 비상 사태에 소집된 헌터들 전원이 느끼고 있었다.	Not only did the two masters, but all the hunters gathered in an emergency, felt it.	All the hunters, who were called to an emergency, were feeling as well as the two masters.
18	성진우 헌터가 패배하면 자신들의 목숨은 없는 것이나 다름없음을.	If Hunter Sung Jin-woo is defeated, they have no life.	If Sung Jin-woo loses, his life is as good as nothing else.
19	지독한 압박감에서 벗어난 기쁨을 두 사람은 신경전이라는 이름의 농담으로 표출했다.	The two men expressed a joke called nerve warfare, a joy away from the overwhelming pressure.	The two men expressed their joy out of intense pressure with a joke titled "Neujeon."
20	웃으며 최종인과 대화를 주고받던 백윤호의 시선이 최종인의 어깨 너머에 고정되었다.	Baek Yoon-ho's gaze of smiling and exchanging conversations with Choi Jong - in was fixed over the shoulder of Choi Jong - in.	Baek Yoon-ho's eyes were fixed on The final(Jong-in?) person's shoulders.
21	“어..”	"Huh..."	"Uh.."
22	최종인도 그 시선을 따라 뒤를 돌아보았다.	Choi Jong - in followed his eyes and looked back.	Choi Jong-in followed the gaze.
23	폐허로 변해 버린 도심에서 홀로 걸어 나오는 남자.	A man who walked alone in a city that had turned into ruins.	The man walks out of the city alone.
24	군주들과 싸움을 끝낸 진우가 조용히 이쪽을 향해 걸음을 옮기고 있었다.	Jin-woo, who had finished fighting with the monarchs, was quietly moving toward this side.	Jin-woo, who had finished fighting with the monarchs, was quietly moving toward this way.
25	곧 다른 헌터들도 하나씩 진우를 발견했다.	Soon the other Hunters found Jin-woo one by one.	Soon, other hunters found the fox one by one.
26	탄성과 환호로 시끌벅적하던 현장이 금세 조용해졌다.	The scene, which was buzzing with resilience and cheers, quickly became quiet.	The scene, which was noisy with exclamations and cheers, soon quietened down.
27	정적이 내려앉은 주변엔 속속 도착하고 있는 구급차의 사이렌 소리만이 울려댈 뿐.	Only the sirens of the ambulance arriving at the station are ringing around the station.	Only the siren of an ambulance that is arriving continuously rings around the silence.
28	싸움이 끝났음에도 여전히 예리한 기세가 뿜어져 나오는 진우의 눈빛이 현장 분위기를 압도했다.	Even after the fighting ended, Jin-woo 's eyes, which are still pungent, have overwhelmed the atmosphere.	Despite the end of the fight, Jin-woo's eyes, which were still shining, overwhelmed the scene.
29	진우의 모습을 발견하고도 입을 여는 사람은 없었다.	No one opened his mouth when he found Jin-woo.	There was no one to open his mouth when he discovered the sight of Jin-woo.
30	얼마나 격렬한 전투였는지, 아직도 진우의 어깨 위에서는 옅은 아지랑이 같은 것이 올라왔다.	How fierce the battle was, still a little haze on the shoulders of Jin Wu came up.	No matter how fierce the battle was, a thin haze still rose above Jin-woo's shoulders.
31	어째서일까?	Why?	Why?
32	진우와 눈이 마주친 백윤호가 목례를 보냈다.	Baek Yoon-ho, who confronted Jin-woo and snow, sent a baptism.	Baek Yoon-ho, who had eye contact with Jin-woo, sent a salute.
33	그것이 시작이었다.	That was the beginning.	That was the start.
34	위험한 임무를 완수하고 돌아온 군인에게 경례하듯, 헌터들이 하나둘 진우를 향해 고개를 숙였다.	The Hunters bowed their heads toward one or both of them, just as they would salute a soldier who had completed a dangerous mission.	Hunters bowed one by one to Jin-woo, saluting the soldier who returned after completing his dangerous mission.
35	경의.	respect.	a reverence
36	그런 싸움을 보여 준 헌터에게 어찌 존경심이 들지 않을 수 있을까?	How could Hunter, who showed such a fight, not be respected?	How can I not be respectful towards a Hunter who showed such a fight?
37	그들은 모두 누가 시키거나 눈치가 보여서가 아니라 진심에서 우러러 나오는 인사를 보냈다.	They all greeted with heartfelt greetings, not by someone else or by any noticing.	They all sent heartfelt greetings, not because someone had ordered them or showed their attitude.
38	그들의 인사를 눈으로 새겨 두며.	They keep their greetings in their eyes.	with one's eyes etched on their greetings
39	‘...’	... ’	‘...’
40	진우는 비켜서는 헌터들을 지나쳐 익숙한 모양의 승합차가 멈춰서는 곳으로 걸어갔다.	Jin-woo escaped and walked past the hunters to where the familiar vans stopped.	Jin-woo stepped aside and passed through the Hunter and walked to where the familiar van of the van stopped.
41	그 뒷모습을 구급차에 탑승하기 직전이었던 토마스 안드레와 레나트 니어만도 보았다.	Thomas Andre and Renat Neermann, who were on the verge of boarding the ambulance.	Thomas Andre and Renat Nairman, who were about to board the ambulance, also saw the backside.
42	레나트는 걱정스런 얼굴로 말했다.	Renat Neermann said with an anxious face.	Lenart said with a worried look.
43	“성진우 헌터의 얼굴이 좋지 않군요”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo's face is not good."	"Sung Jin-woo Hunter's face is not good."
44	힐러들의 응급처치가 끝나 이미 많이 호전된 상태의 토마스도 고개를 끄덕이며 동의했다.	Thomas, who was already in a much better condition after the healers' first aid, nodded and agreed.	Thomas, who is already much better after the first aid treatment of the healers, nodded in agreement.
45	“그래 보이는군”	"Looks like it."	"So it looks."
46	“왜일까요? 그렇게 강한 괴물들과 싸워 이기고 살아 나왔는데”	"Why? I fought with such strong monsters and I survived."	"Why? I fought against such powerful monsters and survived."
47	헌터들의 마음은 헌터들이 아는 법.	The Hunters' mind is the Hunters know.	Hunter's heart is what Hunter knows.
48	고난이도의 던전을 클리어하고 바깥 공기를 마시게 되었을 때의 그 기분이란 이루 말할 수가 없을 정도였다.	It was almost impossible to say that the mood of clearing the dungeon and drinking the outside air was difficult.	The feeling was indescribably indescribable when the challenging dungeon was cleared and the air was breathing outside.
49	그런데 왜 성 헌터의 얼굴은 저리도 어두운 걸까?	But why is the face of Hunter Sung dark?	So why is it that hunter Sung's face is so dark?
50	레나트의 의문에 토마스가 명쾌한 답변을 내놓았다.	Thomas gave a clear answer to Renat Neermann's question.	Thomas gave a clear answer to Lenart's question.
51	“놈들과의 싸움이 맘에 들지 않았던 거지”	"I did not like the fight with them."	"I didn't like the fight with them."
52	“...”	"...!"	“...”
53	레나트는 경악했다.	Renat Neermann was astonished.	Lenart was shocked.
54	인간의 한계를 초월한 움직임을 보여 주고도 그게 마음에 안 들어서 얼굴이 어둡다니?	Even though it shows movement beyond human limit, does it not like that it is dark?	You don't like it when you make moves that go beyond human limits, so your face is dark?
55	그게 가당키나 한 소린가?	Is that what it is?	Is that a sweet key?
56	레나트가 어떤 생각을 하는지 알고 있다는 듯, 토마스는 고개를 끄덕이며 말을 이었다.	As if Renat Neermann knew what he was thinking, Thomas nodded.	As if he knew what Lenart was thinking, Thomas nodded and continued.
57	“나도 믿기지 않지만... 아마 그는 괴물들과 싸우며 위기를 겪었던 자신에게 실망한 거겠지”	"I do not believe that, but ... maybe he was disappointed in himself when he was in crisis and fighting monsters."	I don't believe it, but... Maybe he's disappointed with himself who's been through a crisis fighting monsters."
58	아아, 그때.	Oh, then.	Oh, then.
59	레나트는 짐승의 손톱에 가슴이 꿰뚫렸던 진우를 떠올리며 나지막이 탄성을 터트렸다.	Renat Neermann recovers his nostrils, which he had pierced his chest on the nail of the beast.	Renat burst into exclamations of the beast's fingernails, recalling the rain that had pierced his heart.
60	거기다 늙은 아이스 엘프가 진우의 가슴에 단검을 꽂았을 때는 자신도 눈앞이 캄캄해졌었다.	Also, when the old «White Walker» put a dagger in the chest of Jin-woo himself, his eyes were dark.	In addition, when the old Ice Elves inserted a dagger into Jin-woo's chest, he became blind.
61	하지만 그건 적들이 너무 강해서 벌어졌던 일 아니던가?	But was not it because the enemies were too strong?	But isn't that what happened because the enemies were so strong?
62	그들 둘 다는 고사하고, 하나와 싸워도 그만큼 버틸 수 있는 이가 세상에 몇이나 될까?	How many of them will be able to hold on to each other even if they fight each other?	How many people in the world can fight against one, let alone both?
63	그렇게 생각하던 레나트가 고개를 가로저었다.	Thinking so, Renat Neermann shook his head.	Renat, who thought so, shook his head.
64	‘아니야...’	no...’	No...
65	확실히.	exactly.	of a certainty
66	적들이 강하기 때문에 당할 수 밖에 없다는 것은 자신들 같은 평범한 헌터들의 생각이다.	It is the common hunters' idea that they can not help because the enemies are strong.	It is the idea of ordinary Hunter like himself that the enemies are strong and must be beaten.
67	어쩌면.	perhaps.	Maybe
68	성진우 헌터 정도의 힘을 가진 실력자는 이기는 건 당연하고, 어떻게 이겼느냐에 초점을 맞추고 있을지도 모른다.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo who has the power of degree may be focusing on how to win and how to win.	It is natural for a powerful player like Sung Jin-woo to win, and he may be focusing on how he won.
69	그렇게 생각하자 레나트의 등줄기에 소름이 일었다.	Thinking so, I was horrified at the back of Renat Neermann.	That thought made Lenart shudder in his spine.
70	놀라고 있는 그에게 토마스가 마지막으로 덧붙였다.	Finally Thomas added to him who was surprised.	Thomas last added to surprise him.
71	“정말 무서운 사내다. 성진우”	"It is a horrible man. Sung Jin-woo. "	"This is a very scary man. Sung Jin-woo"
72	“...저도 같은 생각입니다”	"... I think the same."	"...I agree."
73	추리를 끝낸 토마스가 구급차에 실려 가는 동안, 절대 성진우 헌터를 적으로 돌리는 일만큼은 없게 하자고 몇 번이나 다짐하는 레나트였다.	It was Renat Neermann who vowed not to let the Hunter Sung Jin-woo go to the enemy as long as Thomas, who had finished the reasoning, was carried to the ambulance.	While Thomas, who finished his reasoning, was being taken to an ambulance, he repeatedly vowed not to turn Hunter Sung Jin-woo back to his enemy.
74	끼익!	Swing!	Gosh!
75	아진 길드의 '봉고'가 멈춰 서고 운전석에 있던 유진호가 뛰어내렸다.	the vice president of the Ajhin guild stopped and Yoo Jin-ho in Cha Hea-in jumped off.	Ahjin Guild's 'bago' stopped and Cha Hea-in's seat Yoo Jin-ho jumped off.
76	진우가 괴물들에게 당하는 모습을 보자마자 앞뒤 생각하지도 않고 차를 몰고 달려온 유진호였다.	It was Yu Jin-ho who drove the car without thinking about it as soon as I saw Jin-woo being hit by the monsters.	As soon as he saw Jin-woo get hit by monsters, he drove in a car without thinking back and forth.
77	상급 헌터들처럼 기감이 발달한 것도 아닌데.	I do not feel like I am a senior Hunter.	I don't feel as good as the higher Hunter.
78	현장의 많은 헌터들 중에서 순식간에 진우를 찾아낸 유진호가 울먹이며 달려왔다.	Among the many hunters in the field, Yu Jin-ho, who found Jin-woo in an instant, ran and ran.	Among the many hunters on the scene, Yoo Jin-ho, who suddenly found Jin-woo, ran in tears.
79	“형니이이이이임-”	"Brootheeer-!"	"Hyeongni-ii-"
80	눈물을 폭포수처럼 흘리며 달려오는 유진호를 보고서, 그제야 진우의 눈빛에 깃들어 있던 악의가 누그러졌다.	I looked at Yu Jin-ho, running with tears like a waterfall, and then the evil spirits in Jin-woo's eyes were softened.	When I saw Yoo Jin-ho running in tears, I could see the evil spirit in Jin-woo's eyes.
81	유진호는 달려오던 그대로 안겨들었다.	Yoo Jin-ho was carried as it was.	Yoo Jin-ho grabbed it just as he was running.
82	평소 같았으면 귀찮다고 물 흐르듯 피해 버렸을 진우였지만.	I would have avoided the water flow as if it was annoying if it was usual.	Jin-woo would have avoided it because he was lazy.
83	오늘은 달랐다.	Today was different.	Today was different.
84	진우는 자신의 가슴에 매달려 눈물을 펑펑 쏟는 유진호의 등을 천천히 다독여 주었다.	Jin-woo slowly dragged his back on Yoo Jin-ho's pouring tears.	Jin-woo slowly pressed Yoo Jin-ho's back, which was full of tears hanging from his chest.
85	자신을 진심으로 걱정해 주는 타인의 따스한 마음이 얼어붙었던 가슴을 조금은 녹여 주는 기분이었다.	The warmth of others, who worried about themselves, was a feeling of melting a little frozen heart.	The warmth of others who truly cares about themselves seemed to melt the cold heart a little bit.
86	혹시.	Perhaps.	by any chance
87	오늘 정말로 위로가 필요한 쪽은 유진호가 아니라 자신이 아니었을까?	It is not Yoo Jin Ho who is really needing comfort today.	Wasn't Yoo Jin-ho the one who really needs comfort today?
88	진우는 유진호를 달래며 옅은 미소를 지었다.	Jin-woo made a smile soothing to Yu Jin-ho.	Jin-woo smiled a light smile at Yoo Jin-ho.
89	간신히 진정된 유진호가 눈물 콧물 범벅이 된 얼굴을 떼고 물었다.	Barely calmed down, Yujin removed his face from the runny nose and asked.	The barely calm Yoo Jin-ho asked, taking off his teary nose.
90	“형님, 괜찮으십니까”	"Brother, are you all right?"	"Are you all right, brother?"
91	“안 괜찮다”	"It's okay."	"It's not good."
92	“예”	"Yes?"	"Yes"
93	소스라치게 놀라며 눈이 커지는 유진호에게 진우는 눈물 콧물로 얼룩진 자신의 윗옷을 가리켰다.	Yoo Jin-ho, who is surprised and grows bigger, pointed to his top coat, which was stained by a runny nose.	To Yoo Jin-ho, whose eyes grow wide with fright, Jin-woo pointed to his jacket smeared with a teary nose.
94	“헉”	"Ugh!"	"Huck"
95	유진호는 급히 소매로 자신의 눈가와 코밑을 훔치며 고개를 숙였다.	Yoo Jin - ho hastily leaned his head, stealing his eyes and nose with his sleeves.	Yu Jin-ho hurriedly put his head down, stealing his eyes and nose with his head.
96	“죄송합니다, 형님. 무사하신 형님의 모습이 너무 감격스러워서 그만..”	"I'm sorry, brother. I am so thrilled that my brother was unhappy ... "	"I'm sorry, brother. I'm so touched by your safe older brother that it's enough...
97	진우가 피식 웃었다.	Jin-woo laughed hard.	Jin-woo laughed.
98	하여튼 예전부터 지금까지 한결같이 별난 녀석이었다.	Anyway, from the old days until now, it was a strange guy.	Anyway, he's been an all-time eccentric.
99	하지만.	But.	but
100	지금은 진우의 일에 한해선 누구보다 눈치가 빠른 동생이 됐다.	Now, only Jin-woo's work has become a younger brother than anybody who is noticeable.	Now, he is the younger brother who is faster than anyone in Jin-woo's business.
101	힘겹게 눈물을 그친 유진호가 환한 얼굴로 말했다.	Yu Jin-ho, who had tears with difficulty, said with a bright face.	Yu Jin-ho, who barely stopped crying, said with a bright face.
102	“형님, 그럴 줄 알고 제가 갈아입을 옷을 준비해 왔습니다”	"Brother, I know that, and I have prepared clothes for you to wear."	"My brother, I thought so, so I've got a new pair of clothes for you."
103	“옷”	"Clothes?"	Clothing
104	진우는 자신을 내려다보았다.	Jin looked down at himself.	Jin-woo looked down at himself.
105	군주들과의 격한 전투로 위에서부터 아래까지 엉망이 되어 버린 옷차림이 눈에 들어왔다.	In the battle with the monarchs, a garbled garbage from the top to the bottom came into sight.	I could see the clothes that had been ruined from top to bottom in a fierce battle with the monarchs.
106	“그렇게 들어가시면... 또 형님 어머님께서 걱정하시지 않겠습니까? 그래서 형님이 입으실 옷을 가져와 봤습니다”	"If you come in like this ... Is your mother worried? So I brought your clothes to wear."	"If you go in like that... Don't you think your mother is worried? So I brought you some clothes."
107	허.	Huh.	Huh
108	진우가 대견하다는 눈빛을 보내자 유진호가 코밑을 쓱 훔치며 기쁜 내색을 참았다.	When Jin-woo sent his eyes that he was well-behaved, Yoo Jin-ho stole his cheek and stood cheerfully.	When Jin-woo gave a look at him, he looked happy as he stole under his nose.
109	“가시죠, 형님. 제가 댁까지 모셔드리겠습니다”	"Let's go, bro. I will take you home. "	"Come on, brother. I'll take you home.
110	잠깐 생각해 보던 진우가 고개를 끄덕였다.	Thinking about it for a while, Jin-woo nodded.	A moment of thought, Jin-woo nodded.
111	‘어머니와 진아도 TV를 봤을 테니 일단은 두 사람을 안심시켜주고 오는 게 우선이겠지.’	‘My mother and Jin-a will also watch TV.’	"My mother and Jin-ah also watched TV, so they should be reassured first.’
112	유진호가 운전석에 올라타는 사이, 진우는 방금 전까지 전장이었던 도심의 모습을 한 번 더 눈에 담았다.	As Yu Jin-ho rides on Cha Hea-in's seat, Jin-woo has once again caught sight of the city center, which was the battlefield.	While Yoo Jin-ho was riding in Cha Hea-in's seat, Jin-woo once again captured the scene of downtown, which was just a battlefield.
113	상황을 정리하기 위해 달려온 많은 인원들이 수습에 한창이었다.	A lot of people who rushed to clean up the situation were in a hurry.	Many of the people who came to clean up the situation were in full swing.
114	저 폐허들 속에서 건진 가장 큰 소득이라면 바로 이것.	This is the greatest income in the ruins.	This is the biggest income recovered from those ruins.
115	진우는 아버지가 남기고 간 단검들을 들어 올렸다. 손잡이엔 아직 아버지의 온기가 남아 있는 듯했다.	Jin-woo lifted the daggers that he left behind. The handle still seemed to have the warmth of his father.	Jin-woo lifted up the daggers his father left behind. There was still warmth left in the handle.
116	‘아버지...’	father...’	Father...
117	단검의 손잡이에 가볍게 입을 맞추고 이공간에 저장시킨 진우가 조수석에 올라탔다.	Jin-Woo, who kissed the dagger's knob lightly and stored it in this space, got on the passenger seat.	Jin-woo, who kissed the handle of the dagger and stored it in the space, jumped into the passenger seat.
118	현장을 떠나는 '봉고' 뒤로 해가 느릿하게 저물어 갔다.	The sun went down slowly behind the van leaving the scene.	The sun slowly died down after the 'bago' leaving the scene.
119	길었던 하루가 그렇게 끝을 고하고 있었다.	The long day was ending.	The long day was coming to an end like that.
120	* * *	* * *	* * *
121	결국 헌터협회는 서울에 나타났던 괴물들을 정체를 알 수 없는 마수들로 발표했다.	In the end, the Hunter Association announced the monsters that appeared in Seoul as unidentified monsters.	Eventually, the Hunter's Association announced that the monsters that appeared in Seoul were unknown magic tricks.
122	놈들이 남기고 간 피해의 규모는 엄청났다.	The amount of damage they left behind was enormous.	The damage they left behind was enormous.
123	많은 이들이 죽거나 다쳤고, 무너진 건물이나 손실된 차량들의 숫자도 어마어마했다.	Many were killed or injured, and the number of collapsed buildings and lost cars was enormous.	Many people were killed or injured, and the number of collapsed buildings and lost vehicles was enormous.
124	하지만.	But.	but
125	모든 것이 손해가 되기만 한 것은 아니었다.	It was not all that was damaging.	Not everything was a loss.
126	전화위복이라 했던가?	Did you call it a cop?	Was it called blessing in disguise?
127	갑작스런 위기의 대처 능력.	Ability to cope with a sudden crisis.	the ability to cope with a sudden crisis
128	특히 성진우 헌터가 보여 준 강력한 힘은 세계인들의 생각을 바꿔 놓았다.	Especially, the powerful power of Hunter Sung Jin-woo changed the minds of the world.	In particular, the powerful force that Hunter Sung Jin-woo showed changed people's minds around the world.
129	달라진 생각은 곧 움직임으로 나타났다.	The different ideas soon appeared to move.	A changed idea soon appeared in motion.
130	그 징후는 아무도 예상하지 못했던 의외의 나라에서부터 시작했다.	The signs began with an unexpected country that no one expected.	The signs began in an unexpected country.
131	당일 밤.	That night.	That night.
132	우진철 협회장은 서울에 등장한 마수들의 뒤처리와 극초대형 게이트의 대처를 논의하기 위해 청와대를 찾았다.	Woo Jin-chul, president of the association, visited Cheong Wa Dae to discuss the backwashing of masseurs in Seoul and the handling of ultra-large gates.	Association president Woo Jin-chul visited Cheong Wa Dae to discuss the aftermath of the captives who appeared in Seoul and how to deal with the extremely large gate.
133	사안이 사안인 만큼 김 대통령은 정중하게 그를 맞아 주었다.	As the matter was the case, President Kim graciously welcomed him.	As the issue is a matter of concern, President Kim welcomed him politely.
134	간단히 인사를 나누고 우진철이 물었다.	I briefly said hello and asked me.	We briefly exchanged greetings and asked Woo Jin-chul.
135	“다른 곳으로 대피하지 않으셔도 괜찮으시겠습니까”	"Do you mind if I do not evacuate to another place?"	"Would it be OK if you didn't evacuate?"
136	착잡한 표정으로 대답을 망설이던 대통령이 한숨을 푹 내쉬며 말했다.	The president, hesitant to answer with a confused expression, said with a sigh.	The president, who hesitated to answer with a mixed expression, sighed deeply.
137	“내가 자네에게 실수했던 것은 인정하지. 미안하게 됐네. 하지만 그렇다고 해서 내가 본분을 잊어버리고 있다고는 생각하지 말아주게”	"I admit that I made a mistake to you. I'm sorry. But do not think that I'm forgetting my duties."	"I admit I made a mistake on you. I'm sorry. But don't think I'm forgetting my duty."
138	그는 인간적인 두려움을 느끼면서도, 그것을 이겨 내려는 표정으로 말을 이어 갔다.	He felt human fears, but he continued to speak with a look to overcome it.	He continued his speech with a face of personal fear, overcoming it.
139	“내가 서울에서 빠져나가면 국민들이 얼마나 동요하겠나? 나는 내 이름을 역사의 오점으로 남기고 싶지는 않다네”	"How much will the people shake when I get out of Seoul? I do not want to leave my name as a blot in history."	How much agitation would the people be if I left Seoul? I don't want to leave my name as a blot on history."
140	대통령을 그저 표나 긁어모으고 싶어 하는 정치인으로 기억하고 있던 우진철이 그의 의외의 모습에 짧게 헛웃음을 내뱉었다.	Woo Jin Chul, who remembers as a politician who wants to scrape the president out of his mind, was short-tempered by his unexpected appearance.	Woo Jin-chul, who remembered the president as a politician who just wanted to grab votes, briefly laughed at his unexpected appearance.
141	어찌 보면 무례한 행동이라 할 수 있었으나 전에 자신이 저지른 실수가 있었기에 대통령은 우진철을 나무라지 않았다.	It was a rude act in some sense, but the president did not bother Woo Jin-chul because he had made mistakes himself.	It was rude in a way, but the president didn't blame Woo Jin-chul because he made a mistake.
142	“좋습니다”	"Okay."	"Okay"
143	우진철은 준비해 온 자료를 꺼내 들며 발표를 준비하려고 했다.	Woo Jin-chul pulled out the prepared materials and prepared to make a presentation.	Woo tried to prepare for the presentation by taking out the materials he had prepared.
144	그런데.	By the way.	by the way
145	급하게 달려온 청와대 직원 하나가 대통령에게 무언가를 속닥였다.	One of the Cheong Wa Dae employees hastily ran something to the President.	A Cheong Wa Dae official who rushed to the scene was quick to tell the president something.
146	“뭐? 그게 정말인가”	"What? Is that really true?"	"What? Is that true?"
147	믿을 수 없다는 듯 벌떡 일어서는 대통령의 반응에 직원이 심각한 얼굴로 대답했다.	The staff responded with a serious face to the president 's reaction, which seemed to be unbelievable.	The staff answered with a serious face in response to the president's unbelievable reaction.
148	“그렇습니다. 대통령님. 어떻게 하시겠습니까”	"That's right. President. How would you like it?"	"Yes, Mr. President. How do you do it?"
149	“일단 연결해 주게. 내가 받아보지”	"Once connected. I'll take it."	"Please connect me first. I'll take it."
150	직원은 상대와 전화가 연결되어 있는 휴대폰을 대통령에게 내밀었다.	The employee pushed the phone to the president with the phone connected to the other party.	The staff gave the president a cell phone that was connected to the other party.
151	대통령이 전화를 받아 들자 수화기 안에서 대한민국 국민이라면 누구나 익숙할 법한 목소리가 흘러나왔다.	When the president picked up the phone, everyone in the Republic of Korea had a familiar voice in the receiver.	When the president picked up the phone, a voice came out of the phone that any Korean citizen would be familiar with.
152	-내래 많은 시간을 신중히 고민을 해 봤는데... 아무래도 이번 일은 남쪽 동무들을 돕는 것이 좋겠다는 결론이 났소.	- I have been thinking carefully about my time for a long time. I have decided that it would be better to help my southerners.	I've spent a lot of time thinking about it carefully. I've come to the conclusion that it's better to help the South Korean comrades.
153	북한 지도자의 목소리.	Voice of North Korean leader.	the voice of the North Korean leader
154	그의 말을 제대로 이해하지 못한 대통령이 고개를 갸웃거리며 되물었다.	The president, who did not understand his words properly, looked up at me.	The president, who didn't quite understand what he said, tilted his head back.
155	“뭘... 뭘 돕는단 말입니까”	"What ... what are you helping me with?"	"What... what are you helping?"
156	-서울 상공에 나타난 게이트 있잖소. 우리도 헌터들을 보내겠소.	- There is a gate in Seoul. We will also send the hunters.	There's a gate over Seoul. We'll send Hunter too.
157	북한이 시작이었다.	North Korea started.	It was the beginning of North Korea.
158	유례없는 크기의 게이트가 한국에 등장했음에도 협조에 미온적인 반응을 보였었던 주변국들이 순식간에 달라졌다.	Even though the gate of an unprecedented size appeared in Korea, the neighboring countries that had reacted lukewarm to the cooperation changed in a flash.	Even though the unprecedented size of the gate appeared in Korea, neighboring countries that showed lukewarm responses to the cooperation quickly changed.
159	한국이 무너져서는 안 된다.	Korea should not collapse.	Korea should not collapse.
160	진우와 마수들의 싸움을 보고 각국이 내린 결론이었다.	It was the conclusion that each country saw when fighting Jin-woo and Monster.	It was the conclusion of each country when they saw the fight between Jin-woo and the captains.
161	가까이는 북한, 일본, 중국, 러시아에서부터 멀리는 미국과 독일, 영국, 프랑스까지.	Close to North Korea, Japan, China, Russia and far away from the United States, Germany, Britain, France.	From North Korea, Japan, China, Russia, the United States, Germany, Britain, and France, which are far away.
162	얼마 남지 않은 시간을 맞추기 위해 헌터들은 급하게 서울로 향했다.	The Hunters hastily headed to Seoul to meet the time limit.	In order to meet the time remaining, the hunters hurried to Seoul.
163	그들의 머릿속에는 한 가지.	One thing in their minds.	One thing in their heads.
164	‘성진우 헌터를 도와 마수들을 서울에서 막아 낸다.’	Help Hunter Sung Jin-woo to stop the monsters from Seoul.’	help Hunter Sung Jin-woo protect Seoul.’
165	진우의 활약으로 최후방어선이라는 개념이 심어졌다.	The concept of the last line of defense was planted with the action of Jin-woo.	Jin-woo's action has given rise to the concept of an ultimate defense line.
166	그렇게.	like that.	as such
167	이제는 한국의 모든 헌터들뿐만 아니라 세계의 헌터들까지 대한민국의 수도로 집결하기 시작했다.	Now, not only all of Korea's hunters but also the world's hunters have gathered in the capital of the Republic of Korea.	Now, not only all of Korea's Hunters but also the world's Hunters have begun to converge into the nation's capital.


1	모두가 잠든 깊은 새벽.	A deep dawn where everyone sleeps.	the deep dawn, when everyone was asleep
2	진우는 거인들의 던전 브레이크 이후 계속해서 출입 금지 지역으로 남아 있는 일본의 수해를 다시 찾았다.	Jin-woo has resumed the floods in Japan that have remained in the restricted area since the dungeon breaks of the giants.	Jin-woo has returned to Japan's waters that have remained out of bounds since the giant's Dungeon break.
3	이번에는 레벨을 올리거나 별을 보기 위해서가 아니었다.	This was not to raise the level or to see the stars.	This time, it wasn't to raise the level or see the stars.
4	하지만 어젯밤의 기억 때문일까?	But is it because of last night's memory?	But is it because of last night's memory?
5	문득 밤하늘을 올려다보게 된 진우는 자연스레 해인의 얼굴을 떠올렸다.	Suddenly looking up at the night sky, Jin-woo naturally recalled Hae-in's face.	As he suddenly looked up at the night sky, Jin-woo naturally remembered the face of the pirate.
6	집에 들러 가족들을 안심시킨 진우가 급히 호텔로 돌아갔을 때.	When Jin - woo came to the hotel hastily to come home and relieve his family.	When Jin-woo came home to reassure his family, he hurried back to the hotel.
7	그녀는 식사를 앞두고 갑자기 사라진 진우를 이해해 주었다.	She understood the sudden disappearance of Jin - woo before the meal.	She understood the sudden disappearance of Jin-woo ahead of her meal.
8	진우가 서울로 가지 않았다면 상황이 어떻게 돌아갔을지 그 누구보다 더 잘 알고 있는 그녀였다.	If Jin-woo did not go to Seoul, she knew better than anyone else how the situation was going.	She knew better than anyone else how the situation would have turned if Jin-woo hadn't gone to Seoul.
9	애써 걱정을 숨기려 했던 그녀의 표정이 묘하게 기억에 남았다.	Her face was strangely reminiscent of trying to hide the worries.	Her expression of trying to hide her anxiety was strangely memorable.
10	‘...시작하자.’	...Start.’	...let's get started.'
11	진우는 주위를 둘러보았다.	Jin looked around.	Jin-woo looked around.
12	언제나처럼.	As always.	as always
13	어떤 생명체도 찾아볼 수 없는 숲은 고요함으로 자신을 맞아 주었다. 이곳에서 해야 할 일이 있었다.	The forest, which can not find any creature, welcomed itself with stillness. There was work to be done here.	The forest, where no life was found, greeted itself with tranquility. There was something to do here.
14	적당한 공터를 발견한 진우가 앞으로 나서며 일부 병사들을 불러냈다.	Jin, who found a suitable vacant lot, came forward and called out some soldiers.	Jin-woo, who found a suitable site, stepped forward and called in some soldiers.
15	‘나와라.’	Come out. ’	Get out of here.'
16	그러자 진우의 그림자가 넓게 뻗어 나가며 그림자 병사들이 대지 위에 일제히 일어섰다.	Then the shadow of Jin-woo stretched out wide and the shadow soldiers stood up on the earth at once.	Jin-woo's shadow spread wide and all the soldiers stood up on the ground.
17	새로 군단에 합류한 병사들이었다.	They were soldiers who joined the new corps.	It was the new soldiers who joined the army.
18	그들을 지켜보는 진우의 심정은 착잡했다.	Jin-woo's feeling of watching them was mixed up.	There was a mixed feeling in Jin-woo watching them.
19	처음으로.	For the first time.	For the first time.
20	어제 처음으로 진우는 그동안 지켜 왔었던 자신의 룰을 어겼다.	For the first time yesterday, Jin-woo broke his rule, which had been kept for a while.	Jin-woo broke his rule for the first time yesterday.
21	새로이 병사들이 된 그들은 모두 어제까지 평범한 인간이었다.	New soldiers were all ordinary people until yesterday.	They were all ordinary people until yesterday when they became new soldiers.
22	군주들에게 희생당한 피해자들.	Victims of monarchy.	the victims of the monarchs
23	억울하게 죽은 일반인들과 그들을 구하려 했던 헌터들이 섞여 있는, 수백의 병사들이 자신의 주인 앞에 섰다.	Hundreds of soldiers stood before their masters, mixed with the unjustly dead people and the Hunters who tried to save them.	Hundreds of soldiers stood in front of their owners, mixing the innocent and the hunters who tried to save them.
24	죄 없는 영혼들을 병사로 부리지 않겠다는 신념이 깨졌다.	The belief that not guilty souls are soldiers is broken.	The belief that innocent souls will not be treated as soldiers has been broken.
25	그렇기에.	so that.	So
26	진우는 오늘 이 자리에서 그들에게 협조를 구하고 싶었다.	Jin-woo wanted to cooperate with them today.	Jin-woo wanted to ask them to help him here today.
27	‘이 전쟁이 끝날 때까지만 그대들의 힘을 빌려다오.’	Only borrow your strength until the end of this war. ’	"Lend your strength until the end of this war.’
28	그대들의 가족과 연인, 친구, 그리고 그대들의 땅을 지키기 위해.	To protect your family, lovers, friends, and your land.	To protect your family, lovers, friends, and your land.
29	‘싸움이 끝나면 모두 안식으로 돌려보내 줄 테니.’	When the battle is over, we will all return to rest.’	When the fight is over, I'll send everyone back to their rest.’
30	그림자 군주의 능력으로 절대적인 충성심을 강요받는 망자들이었지만 그들 각자의 의식은 남아 있었다.	Though they were mortals who were forced to absolute loyalty by the power of shadow monarchs, their consciousness remained.	Although they were forced to remain loyal through the power of shadow monarchs, their respective rituals remained.
31	그들 하나하나에 진우의 진심과 의지가 전달되었다.	Jin-woo's heart and will was communicated to each one of them.	Each of them was delivered of Jin-woo's sincerity and determination.
32	어둠으로 가려진 그들의 투구 속 눈동자에서 자신들을 이렇게 만든 마수들을 향한 증오와 분노가 타올랐다.	The hatred and anger of the monsters, who made themselves like this in the eyes of their helmets hidden in the darkness, burned up.	The eyes of their pitches covered by darkness glowed with hatred and anger toward the magicians who made them this way.
33	그들은 깨달았다.	They realized.	They realized.
34	자신들의 손으로 직접 놈들에게 복수할 기회가 주어졌다는 사실을.	The fact that they were given a chance to revenge themselves with their own hands.	They were given a chance to avenge themselves.
35	그 기회를 선물한 이는 눈앞에 있는 그림자 군주.	The shadow monarch in front of us who presented the opportunity.	The shadow king before him who gave the opportunity.
36	주군과 함께 우리는 싸운다!	We fight with the State Army!	We fight with the Lord!
37	마수들이 우리의 땅과 가족들을 유린하도록 놔두지 않겠다!	I will not let the monsters devour our land and family!	I won't let them invade our land and our families!
38	의지가 새겨지기 시작했다.	Will began to be engraved.	The will began to wear.
39	그림자 군주가 강해질수록 그림자 병사들의 능력도 향상된다.	The stronger the Shadow monarch, the better the Shadow Soldier's ability.	The stronger the shadow king becomes, the better the shadow soldier's ability.
40	시스템을 통해 그림자 군주의 힘을 빌리던 때와 다르게, 진짜 권능을 이어받은 진우에게서 태어난 그림자 병사들은 이미 그 자체로 얕볼 수 없는 전력이었다.	Unlike when he borrowed the power of shadow monarchs through the system, the shadow soldiers born from the genuine power inherited from Jin-woo were already undeniable powers in themselves.	Unlike the days when they borrowed the power of shadow monarchs through the system, shadow soldiers born from Jin-woo, who inherited real power, were already forces that could not be underestimated in themselves.
41	그들에게 진우가 요구했다.	They asked for it.	They were asked by Jin-woo.
42	‘나를 도와다오.’	Help me. ’	Help me.’
43	군주의 요청에 그림자 병사들이 즉각 응답했다.	Shadow soldiers immediately responded to the monarch's request.	Shadows responded to the monarch's request immediately.
44	하늘로 손을 치켜든 그림자 병사들에게서 단말마의 비명 같음 끔찍한 함성이 울려 퍼졌다.	From the shadow soldiers who raised their hands to the sky, a terrible shout of screams of flirtation sounded.	The scream of death echoed from the shadow soldiers raised their hands to the sky.
45	으아아아아-! Wow, ahh!	Woaaaaah-!	Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!
46	앞쪽에서부터 시작된 함성의 물결은 점점 뒤로 이어지더니, 결국 그림자 병사 전원이 하늘을 향해 울부짖었다.	The wave of shout that started from the front gradually went backward, and all the shadow soldiers cried to the sky in the end.	The wave of shouts, which began from the front, gradually came back, and all the shadow soldiers cried out to the sky.
47	아아아-!	Ahhh-!	Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!
48	그들의 한 맺힌 포효가 대지를 뒤흔들었다.	Their roaring roar has shaken the earth.	Their roar shook the earth.
49	죽음의 군단은 준비를 완료했다.	The Corps of Death completed the preparations.	The Deathly Hallows is ready.
50	그들을 지켜보는 진우의 눈에서 서슬 퍼런 안광이 번들거렸다.	In the eyes of Jin-woo watching them, a long-awaited,	The eye of Jin-woo watching them glistened with a glimmer of light.
51	반드시.	must.	Necessarily
52	반드시 군주들에게 대가를 치르게 하리라.	I will surely pay the monarchs.	I will make sure that the monarchs pay the price.
53	증오로 가득 찬 병사들의 함성은 그 뒤로도 한참을 더 이어졌다.	Hateful soldiers continued to shout for a long while.	The cries of soldiers filled with hatred continued for a long time.
54	* * *	* * *	* * *
55	극초대형 게이트의 던전 브레이크를 하루 앞둔 날.	The day before the dungeon brakes of the ultra-large gates.	The day before the Dungeon break of the Extremely Large Gate.
56	시스템이 사라진 지 이틀째인 진우는 슬슬 일일 퀘스트가 없는 일상에 적응해 가고 있었다.	Two days after the system disappeared, Jin-woo was adapting to everyday life without quests.	The second day since the system disappeared, Jin-woo was slowly adjusting to his daily routine of no quest.
57	힘을 구속하고 있던 시스템이 사라진 덕분에 많은 부분 편해졌지만 불편해진 점도 있었다.	Thanks to the disappearance of the system that was restraining the forces, many of them were easy, but there were also inconveniences.	Many parts of the system have been relaxed due to the disappearance of the system, but some have become uncomfortable.
58	그중 하나가 상점이었다.	One of them was a shop.	One of them was a shop.
59	진우는 창고에 보관하고 있던 힐링 포션을 한 병 방 안에 꺼내 놓고서 뚫어지게 바라보았다.	Jin-woo pulled out the healing potion kept in the inventory in a room and watched it open.	Jin-woo took the healing potion from the warehouse out of a bottle and stared into it.
60	‘...’	...’	‘...’
61	본래 상점의 모든 물건들은 그림자 군주의 힘으로 창조된 것.	Everything in the original shop was created by the power of shadow monarchs.	Everything in the store was created by the power of the shadow lord.
62	마나를 이용해 무언가를 만들어냈던 마법이었다.	It was a magic that made something using mana.	It was a magic that used mana to create something.
63	그러니 그림자 군주의 힘을 물려받은 자신도 마음만 먹는다면 같은 물건을 만들어 낼 수 있어야 하지만.	So, if you have inherited the power of the shadow monarch, you should be able to produce the same thing if you like it.	Therefore, he should be able to produce the same thing if he or she decides to do so.
64	진우는 슬며시 눈을 감고 머릿속으로 힐링 포션을 이미지화했다.	Jin-woo closed his eyes silently and imaged a healing potion in his head.	Jin-woo slowly closed his eyes and imaged healing poses in his head.
65	그러자 마나가 움직이는 것이 느껴졌다.	Then I realized that Mana was moving.	Then I felt the mana move.
66	‘집중, 집중...’	Focus, focus ... ’	Focus, focus...'
67	그러나 바삐 움직이던 마나는 뭉쳐지지 못하고 곧 대기로 뿔뿔이 흩어졌다.	However, the mana that moved quickly could not get together and was soon scattered into the atmosphere.	But the mana, who was busy moving, was not united and was soon scattered by the atmosphere.
68	실패였다.	It was a failure.	It was a failure.
69	진우가 한숨을 내쉬며 눈을 떴다.	Jin-woo sighs and wakes up.	Jin-woo sighed and opened his eyes.
70	아직 마법으로 무언가를 만들어내는 영역까지는 무리인 듯했다.	It seemed that it was impossible to reach the area that still produces something with magic.	Still, it seemed to be too much to create something with magic.
71	‘좀 더 연습이 필요하겠네.’	I need more practice. ’	We need more practice.'
72	그때.	then.	then
73	책상 위에 올려두었던 휴대폰이 몸을 떨며 드드드 소리를 냈다.	The cell phone, which had been placed on the desk, trembled and made a sound.	The cell phone on the desk trembled.
74	-성 헌터님, 저 우진철입니다.	- Hunter Sung, this is Woo Jin Chul.	-Sung Hunter, I'm Woo jin chul.
75	“네, 협회장님”	"Yes, Mr. President."	"Yes, Association President"
76	진우는 침대에 걸터앉으며 전화를 받았다.	Jin-woo sat on the bed and received a phone call.	Jin-woo sat on the bed and answered the phone.
77	연달아 생긴 대형 사고로 밤낮없는 생활이 이어지고 있는지, 우진철 협회장의 목소리는 약간 갈라져 있었다.	The voice of the president of Wu Jin-chul was divided a little, whether or not the day and night life continued by a large accident that happened in succession.	The voice of Association President Woo Jin-chul was a bit divided as to whether life was continuing day and night due to a series of major accidents.
78	-저, 헌터님... 실례가 아니라면 오늘 협회에 한 번 들려 주실 수 있으십니까?	- Well, Mr. Hunter ... if you're not busy, can you give me a word today?	Hey, Hunter. If you don't mind, could you drop by today's association?
79	던전 브레이크 예상 시간이 정말 코앞으로 다가왔다.	The anticipation time for the dungeon break is really approaching.	The estimated time for the Dungeon break is really just around the corner.
80	협회의 입장에서는 이번 레이드의 핵심 전력이라 할 수 있는 진우에게 여러 가지 조언을 구하고 싶었다.	From the standpoint of the association, I wanted to get some advice from Jin-woo, who is the key power of this raid.	For the association's part, it wanted to ask Jin-woo, a key player in the race, for advice.
81	진우도 따로 스케줄이 없었기에 흔쾌히 승낙했다.	Jin-woo also had no schedule, so I accepted it with delight.	Jin-woo readily agreed because he had no schedule.
82	“그럼 협회에서 뵙죠”	"Then I'll see you at the association."	I'll see you at the association.
83	딸깍.	Click.	Click.
84	전화를 끊고서 나갈 준비를 하는 진우에게 이그리트 가 말을 걸어왔다.	『Ygritte』 talked to Jin-woo, who was off the phone and ready to go out.	[Egrit] spoke to Jin-woo, who was getting ready to leave after hanging up the phone.
85	[주군.]	[Lord].	[Lord.]
86	‘응?’	Huh?’	Hmm?'
87	아직도 이그리트 의 목소리가 조금은 어색한 진우에게, 그가 특유의 묵직하고 정중한 말투로 대답했다.	Still, Egrit's voice was a bit awkward to Jin-woo, and he responded with a distinctive heavy and polite tone.	Still, [Egrit]'s voice was a little awkward, answering Jin-woo with his signature heavy and courteous tone.
88	[실은 주군께 드릴 말씀이 있습니다.]	[Actually, I have something to tell you.]	I have something to tell the Lord.]
89	* * *	* * *	* * *
90	이튿날, 세계의 모든 방송들은 정규 방송을 중단하고 서울의 실황을 화면에 담았다.	The next day, all the broadcasts of the world stopped regular broadcasts and screened the realities of Seoul.	The next day, all of the world's broadcasting stations stopped their regular broadcasts and captured the real picture of Seoul on the screen.
91	뉴스의 형식으로 현장의 생생한 모습을 그대로 내보내는 방송국도 있었고, 전문가들을 초청해 이번 일에 대한 소견을 묻는 방송국도 있었다.	There was a broadcasting station broadcasting the vivid picture of the scene in the form of news, and there was a broadcasting station inviting experts to ask about the findings of this work.	Some stations showed vivid images of the scene in the form of news, while others invited experts to comment on the incident.
92	그중 미국 최고의 방송국 중 하나인 '헌터 채널'은 전문가들을 모셔 왔다.	One of the best stations in the United States, Hunter Channel, has brought in experts.	Among them, Hunter Channel, one of the top stations in the U.S., brought in experts.
93	촬영이 시작되고.	Shooting begins.	The shooting started.
94	중계 화면 속, 현장을 빽빽하게 채운 헌터들을 바라보던 전문가 한 사람이 감회에 젖은 목소리로 말했다.	In the relay screen, a professional who looked at the hunters who filled the scene with dignity said in a wet voice.	A professional who looked at the Hunter, who filled the scene tightly in a relay screen, said in a voice filled with emotion.
95	“저렇게 많은 국적의 헌터들이 한 자리에 모인 것이 얼마 만의 일인 줄 아십니까”	"Do you know how many hunters of such nationalities are gathered together in one place?"	"How long has it been since so many national hunters came together?"
96	진행자가 웃으며 말했다.	The facilitator laughed and said.	The host smiled and said.
97	“글쎄요... 국적이 다른 길드들이 연합해 레이드를 펼치는 경우도 종종 있었으니까 생각보다 얼마 안 되지 않았을까요”	"Well ... Guilds of different nationalities united to spread the raid often because there was a little more than I thought?"	"Well... there were times when guilds with different nationalities joined together to spread the radar, so wouldn't it be too soon?"
98	전문가는 고개를 가로저었다.	The expert shook his head.	The expert shook his head.
99	“무려 8년 만입니다, 8년. 이제는 9년째가 다 되어 가는군요”	"It is only eight years, eight years. Now the ninth year is over."	"It's been eight years, eight years. It's almost been nine years now."
100	8년.	8 years.	Eight years.
101	그의 말에 방송을 보는 모두가 단번에 당시를 공포로 물들였던 거대한 마수의 이름을 떠올렸다.	Everyone watching the broadcast on his horse recalled the name of the mighty Monster who once dreaded the time.	His words reminded everyone of the name of a giant beast who had been terrorized at the time.
102	진행자도 예외는 아니었다.	The host was no exception.	The presenter was no exception.
103	“8년이라면... 설마 '카미쉬' 레이드 이후로 처음이란 말씀이신가요?”	If it's eight years ... is it the first time since the 'Karmish' Raid?"	"If it's eight years... Are you saying this is your first time since Camish?"
104	“네. 정확히 그렇습니다. 카미쉬 사냥 이후 5개국 이상의 헌터들이 뭉친 것은 이번이 처음입니다”	"Yeah. Exactly. This is the first time that more than 5 hunters have gathered since the Karmish hunt."	"Yes, exactly so. This is the first time that more than five countries have joined together since the Camish hunt."
105	그때.	then.	then
106	미국을 돕기 위해 나섰던 전 세계의 최상급 헌터들이 전멸하고 단 다섯 명만이 살아남아 '국가권력급' 헌터가 되었다.	The world's top class hunters, who came out to help the United States, were wiped out and only five survived, becoming a "state power class" hunter.	The world's top-rated hunters who went out to help the U.S. were wiped out and only five survived to become 'national power level' hunters.
107	최상급 헌터들을 잃은 각각의 국가에게는 너무도 뼈아픈 손실이었다.	It was a painful loss to each country that lost the top-level hunters.	It was a painful loss for each country that lost its best Hunter.
108	“그 뒤로부터는 어떤 나라도 함부로 타국의 문제에 개입하려 들지 않았지요”	"From the back, no country has ever attempted to intervene in other countries' problems."	"Since then, no country has been willing to interfere in other countries' affairs."
109	당연하다면 당연한 일.	Not surprisingly.	a matter of course
110	누구도 자기 나라의 헌터들이 타국을 위해 목숨을 잃는 것을 바라지 않을 것이다.	No one will want their country's hunters to lose their lives for other countries.	No one would want their country's Hunter to die for another.
111	길드 간의 이익을 위해 국적이 다른 길드가 손을 잡는 경우는 가끔 있었어도, 이렇게 대규모의 인원이 함께 뭉쳐 타국을 돕는 것은 매우 드문 일이었다.	Guilds of different nationalities for the benefit of the guild, sometimes held in the hands of the hands of a large number of people together to help the other country was very rare.	Although there were times when different nationalities joined hands for the benefit of the guild, it was very rare for such a large number of people to come together and help other countries.
112	“그럼 박사님께서는 드래곤 카미쉬가 찢어 놓은 헌터들을 한국의 성진우 헌터가 다시 뭉치게 했다는 말씀입니까”	"So, Doc, did he say that the hunter, which was torn by dragon-Karmish, had a reuniting of the Korean 1st Jin-woo Hunter?"	"So you're saying that the hunters that Dragon Camish tore were brought back together by Sung Jin-woo Hunter from Korea."
113	“그렇습니다”	"That's right."	"Yes."
114	긴 이야기가 힘든지 전문가는 한번 호흡을 고르고는 다시 말을 이었다.	The long story is difficult, the expert picks one breath and then speaks again.	The long story was difficult, but the expert picked up his breath and continued.
115	“시작은 성진우 헌터가 일본의 던전 브레이크를 해결하면서부터였습니다”	"It started when Hunter Sung Jin-woo solved Japan's Dungeon break."	"It started when Hunter Sung Jin-woo solved Japan's Dungeon brake."
116	그전에 먼저 일본이 제주도 문제를 돕겠다고 나섰지만, 알려진 결과는 참패.	Before that, Japan tried to help the issue of Jeju Island, but the known result was bad.	Before that, Japan offered to help with the Jeju Island issue, but the result was a crushing defeat.
117	그대로 이야기가 끝났다면 역시 타국의 문제에 개입해서는 안 된다는 주장에 설득력만 더 실어 주는 꼴이 되었을 터.	If the story was finished, it would have been more convincing to argue that it should not interfere with the problems of other countries.	It would have been more convincing to argue that we should not interfere with other countries' affairs.
118	그런데.	By the way.	by the way
119	이후 진우가 일본에 등장한 거인들을 처치하겠다고 나서면서 모든 것이 180도 바뀌었다.	After that, Jin-woo decided to kill the giants in Japan, and everything changed 180 degrees.	Since then, everything has changed 180 degrees with Jin-woo vowing to kill the giants who appeared in Japan.
120	두 나라에 남아 있는 오랜 역사적 앙금과 근래 일본이 저질렀던 음모에도 불구하고 한국의 헌터가 일본을 위해 팔을 걷어붙인 게 아닌가?	Did not the Korean hunter kick his arms for Japan, despite the long historical remains in the two countries and the conspiracy Japan has done in recent years?	Despite the long history feuds that remain in the two countries and the recent plot by Japan, isn't Korea's Hunter rolled up for Japan?
121	“아마 일본 국민들이 그에게 느낀 감사와 감동은 말로 다 표현이 되지 않을 정도였을 겁니다”	"Perhaps the appreciation and emotion that the Japanese people felt for him would not have been expressed in words."	"Maybe the Japanese people couldn't express all the gratitude and excitement they felt for him."
122	일본은 진우의 도움으로 위기에서 벗어났다.	Japan escaped from the crisis with the help of Jin-woo.	Japan emerged from crisis with the help of Jin-woo.
123	자국의 헌터를 지키기 위해서 타국의 위기에 간섭해서는 안 된다는 불문율이 처음 깨졌다.	In order to defend his country 's hunter, the first time that he did not interfere with other countries' crises was broken.	For the first time, the unwritten rule that one should not meddle in other countries' crises to protect one's own constitution has been broken.
124	헌터들에게 '할 수 있다'는 자신감을 심어 준 것이다.	It gave the Hunters the confidence to 'do it'.	It instilled confidence in Hunter that he could do it.
125	그리고 며칠 전.	And a few days ago.	And a few days ago.
126	“아마 토마스 안드레 헌터가 쓰러지는 장면을 보고 있던 모두가 느꼈을 겁니다”	"Maybe everyone who was watching the scene of Thomas Andre Hunter falling would have felt it."	"Maybe everyone felt watching Thomas Andre Hunter fall."
127	어떤 헌터가 그 괴물들을 막을 수 있을까?	What Hunter can stop the monsters?’	What kind of Hunter Can Stop the monsters?
128	“성진우 헌터는 스스로 그 답을 보여 줬습니다”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo showed the answer himself."	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo showed himself the answer."
129	그러나 다음 문제는 훨씬 더 난이도가 높았다.	But the next problem was much more difficult.	But the next question was much more difficult.
130	그럼 이제 성진우 헌터가 쓰러지면 누가 참사를 막을 수 있을 것인가?	So who can stop the disaster if Hunter Sung Jin-woo falls?	So who can stop the tragedy if Hunter Sung Jin-woo falls?
131	진행자가 옅게 미소를 지으며 대답하지 못하자 전문가가 말했다.	When the facilitator smiled lightly and could not answer, the expert said.	The presenter could not answer with a light smile, the expert said.
132	“없지요. 아무도 없습니다. 그러니까 성진우 헌터가 끝인 겁니다. 그가 쓰러지면 모든 게 끝나는 거죠”	"No. There is no one. So, Hunter Sung Jin-woo is over. When he falls, everything is over. "	"No, no, no one. That's why Sung Jin-woo Hunter is over. When he falls down, it's all over."
133	그 순간.	That moment.	At that moment.
134	서울 상공의 극초대형 게이트를 그저 한국의 문제만으로 인식하고 있던 여러 나라들도 그 사실을 깨달았다.	Many countries that recognized the ultra-large gate over Seoul only as a problem of Korea realized this fact.	Many countries that recognized the extremely large gate above Seoul as just a matter of Korea realized that.
135	한국이 막지 못하면 북한, 다음은 중국이나 러시아, 그리고 결국 그 이후엔 전 세계가 된다.	If Korea does not stop it, it will be North Korea, then China or Russia, and eventually the whole world.	If South Korea fails to stop it, North Korea, China, Russia, and the rest of the world.
136	이제 극초대형 게이트는 세계 공동의 적이 되었다.	Now the ultra-large gate has become a global enemy.	Now, the Extremely Large Gate has become a common enemy of the world.
137	아시아의 헌터 한 명이 이루어낸 업적이었다.	It was the accomplishment of one Asian hunter.	It was a feat made by an Asian Hunter.
138	그러나 그 업적이 제대로 빛을 받기 위해서는 일단 재앙을 무사히 걷어낼 수 있어야 한다고 전문가가 설명하려는 순간.	But in order for that chievement to be realized, the disaster must first be solved safely.	But in order for the achievement to come to light, experts say that the disaster must be cleared away without mishap.
139	“아, 지금”	"Ah, now"	"Ah, now"
140	전문가의 말에 귀를 기울이고 있던 진행자가 감독의 급한 사인을 받고서 벌떡 일어섰다.	The organizer, who was listening to the experts, got up quickly after receiving a sudden sign of the director.	The host, who was listening to the expert, jumped to his feet after receiving the director's urgent signature.
141	전문가들의 시선도 일제히 화면으로 돌아갔다.	Experts' gaze also returned to the screen.	Experts also turned to the screen.
142	중계 영상에는 극초대형 게이트가 어마어마한 아가리를 쩍 벌리고 있었다.	In the relay video, a very large gate was spreading a huge vagrant.	In the video clip, the Extremely Large Gate opened its huge gills.
143	“맙소사..”	"Oh My God..."	"My God...
144	상상을 초월하는 광경에 스튜디오의 모두가 말을 잃었다.	Everyone in the studio lost sight of the imaginary sight.	Everyone in the studio was speechless at the inconceivable sight.
145	* * *	* * *	* * *
146	공기가 떨리고 있었다.	The air was shaking.	The air was shaking.
147	게이트 아래를 빙 둘러싼 수만 명의 헌터가 던전 브레이크를 기다리며 숨을 죽였다.	Tens of thousands of hunters beneath the gate breathed awaiting dungeon breaks.	Tens of thousands of hunters banged around under the gate, waiting for the Dungeon brake.
148	수많은 헌터들이 한순간만을 기다리고 있는 장면은 장관이었다.	The scenes where many hunters await a moment were spectacular.	The scene in which countless hunters were waiting for just a moment was spectacular.
149	근접 스타일 헌터들은 조용히 때를 기다렸고, 원거리 공격이 가능한 헌터들은 선제공격을 준비했다.	Close-up style hunters waited quietly, and hunters with ranged attacks prepared for a preemptive attack.	close combat hunters waited quietly for time, while long range attackers prepared for preemptive strikes.
150	마력이 실린 화살들과 마법 주문들이 하늘을 향했다.	Magical spells and magical spells have turned to the sky.	Mana arrows and magic spells headed up the sky.
151	팽팽한 긴장감이 맴돌았다.	Tense tension was hovering.	There was a lot of tension.
152	그리고 게이트를 주시하던 헌터들의 시선이 아래로 내려올 때마다 향하게 되는 곳은 하나.	And there is one place where the hunters watching the gate turn every time their gaze goes down.	And there is one place where Hunter's gaze, who was watching the gate, heads down every time.
153	바로 진우의 등이었다.	It was Jin-woo's back.	It was the back of Jin-woo.
154	최전선에 선 진우는 진중한 기색으로 위를 노려보았다.	At the forefront, Jin Jin looked at the stomach with delicate colors.	Standing at the front line, Jin-woo glared up with a solemn look.
155	시시각각 던전 브레이크가 다가오고 있었다.	The dungeon break was approaching any moment now.	Every minute the brakes were approaching.
156	기운이 느껴졌다.	He felt the energy.	I felt the energy.
157	두근, 두근, 두근.	ba-bump ba-bump!	ba-bump ba-bump!!
158	부서진 인간의 심장 대신 그 자리를 차지한 검은 심장이 세차게 뛰어오르며 현재 상태를 알렸다.	Instead of the heart of a broken human being, the black heart that took its place jumped up and announced its current status.	Instead of the broken human heart, the black heart that took the position jumped sharply, announcing the current state.
159	물론 다른 헌터들의 심장 또한 거세게 뛰고 있었다.	Of course, the hearts of the other Hunters were also running high.	Of course other Hunter's heart was also beating hard.
160	사위를 짓누르는 긴장감 때문이었다.	It was because of the tension that pressed the son-in-law.	It was because of the tension that weighed on his son-in-law.
161	하지만 진우가 지금 느끼는 감정은 완전히 달랐다.	But Jin-woo's feelings are now completely different.	However, Jin-woo's feelings now were totally different.
162	진우는 최대한 평정심을 잃지 않으려고 애쓰며 다가오는 최후의 순간을 기다렸다.	Jin-woo tried not to lose his composure as much as possible and waited for the last moment to come.	Jin-woo waited for the last minute to come, trying not to lose his composure as much as he could.
163	옆에 선 해인이 진우의 표정을 보고 가볍게 말을 걸어왔다.	Next to him, Hae-in looked at Jin-woo's face and talked lightly.	Cha Hae-in, who stood next to him, spoke lightly at the sight of Jin-woo.
164	“진우 씨가 그렇게 긴장하고 있는 거 처음 봐요”	"This is the first time I see Jin-woo so nervous."	"I've never seen Jin-woo so nervous."
165	“그래요”	"Yes?"	"Yes."
166	아무렇지 않은 듯 씩 웃는 진우에게 가벼운 미소를 지어 보인 해인이 시선을 게이트로 옮기며 검을 뽑아 들었다.	Hae-in showed a light smile to Jun-woo, smiling casually, picking up his sword as he moved his gaze to the gate.	Cha Hae-in, who smiled casually and smiled at Jin-woo, moved his gaze to the gate and drew a sword.
167	그녀도 결전의 순간이 다가왔음을 느꼈다.	She also felt that the moment of the battle was approaching.	She also felt that the moment of battle had come.
168	‘이제 곧...’	Soon ... ’	Now...
169	하지만 그녀는 하나 착각하고 있었다.	But she was mistaken for one.	But she was mistaken for one.
170	진우는 심장에 손을 대고 가만히 눈을 감았다.	Jin put his hands on his heart and closed his eyes.	Jin-woo gently closed his eyes against his heart.
171	이 심장의 박동.	This heart beat.	the beat of this heart
172	지금 가슴속에 벅차오르고 있는 감정은 긴장이나 공포가 아니다.	The emotions that are rising in my heart are not nervousness or fear.	The feeling in your heart is not tension or fear.
173	바로 흥분이었다.	It was exciting.	It was excitement.
174	“오, 온다”	"Oh, come on!"	"Oh, I'm coming."
175	“게이트가 열린다”	"The gate is open!"	"The gate opens"
176	드디어.	finally.	At last.
177	게이트가 열리기 시작했다.	The gate started to open.	The gate began to open.
178	이 세계와 게이트를 막고 있던 막이 사라지고, 그 속에 있던 '어떤 것'들이 끝없이 밀려 나왔다.	The film that was blocking the world and the gate was gone, and what was in it was pushed out endlessly.	The curtain that had blocked the world and the gate had disappeared, and the "something" that had been in it was pushed out endlessly.
179	어느새 하늘을 새까맣게 뒤덮은 인영들.	Enyoungs all over the sky.	the souls of the dead
180	족히 십만 이상은 되어 보이는 그 숫자에 헌터들은 아연실색했다.	The Hunters were stunned by the number that seemed to be well over 100,000.	The numbers, which seemed to be well over a hundred thousand, were astounded by the hunters.
181	“어떻게... 저 정도 숫자의 마수들이 한꺼번에”	"How ... how many of the number of busters at once?"	"How... that little number of magic spells at once"
182	“너무, 너무 많잖아”	"Too much, too much!"	"There's too much."
183	여기저기서 절망 어린 탄식과 비명이 터져 나왔다.	There was a sigh of relief and screaming out here and there.	Desperate sighs and screams came from all over the place.
184	그 무수한 '어떤 것'들은 중력감소 마법에 영향을 받고 있는지 아주 천천히 지상으로 다가왔다.	Those innumerable 'things' have come to the ground very slowly to see if they are affected by the magic of gravity reduction.	The myriad of 'something' came to the ground very slowly to see if it was affected by the gravitational pull magic.
185	“공격! 공격해”	"attack! Attack!"	"Attack! Attack"
186	“다들 공격”	"Everybody attack!"	"All Attacks"
187	지면에 내려서기 전에 조금이라도 숫자를 줄여 두자.	Let's cut the number down a little bit before we get down to the ground.	Let's cut the numbers down a little before we get to the ground.
188	기회를 포착한 헌터들이 움직임을 개시했다.	The Hunters who seized the opportunity started the movement.	Hunter's movement started when he caught the chance.
189	준비가 끝난 마법이 손끝에서 번쩍거리고, 하늘을 향했던 활시위가 팽팽히 당겨졌다.	The ready magic sparkled at his fingertips, and the bowstring headed toward the sky was pulled tight.	The ready withered magic glittered at the fingertips, and the bowstring toward the sky was stretched.
190	탱커들은 저것들과의 몸싸움을 대비해 방패를 턱밑까지 끌어당겼다.	The tankers pulled the shield up to the chin in preparation for the struggle with them.	The tankers pulled the shields down to their chin in preparation for a physical fight with them.
191	그런데.	By the way.	by the way
192	헌터들의 집중포화가 쏘아지기 바로 직전에 진우가 외쳤다.	Just before the hunters' concentration saturate, Jin-woo cried out.	Just before the Hunter's bombardment was fired, Jin-woo shouted.
193	[움직이지 마!]	[Do not move!]	[Do not move!]
194	마나가 실린 진우의 의지는 한국어를 모르는 헌터들에게까지 분명히 전해져 그 즉시 모든 행동을 멈추게 만들었다.	Jin-woo's will with mana was clearly conveyed to the hunters who did not know Korean, and immediately stopped all action.	Jin-woo's will with the mana was clearly conveyed to Hunter who didn't know the Korean language and immediately stopped all his actions.
195	‘왜지?’	Why? ’	Why?
196	‘어째서 공격을 막는 거야?’	Why are you blocking the attack? ’	Why are you stopping the attack?’
197	몇만이나 되는 헌터들의 이해할 수 없다는 눈빛이 쏟아졌으나 진우는 같은 말만을 반복했다.	The hunters of thousands of people were puzzled, but Jin-woo repeated the same words.	Many thousands of Hunter's eyes were filled with incomprehension, but Jin-woo only repeated the same words.
198	[모두 움직이지 마!]	[Do not move all!]	[Everybody, don't move!]
199	멀리서 그 모습을 지켜보던 우진철이 이마의 땀을 닦아냈다.	Woo Jin-chul, who watched from afar, wiped the sweat of his forehead.	Watching the scene from a distance, Woo Jin-chul wiped the sweat off his forehead.
200	지금 공격을 해 두지 않으면 저들은 온전히 지면에 당도한다.	If they do not attack now, they will come to the ground completely.	If they don't attack now, they'll be entirely on the ground.
201	그 상태에서 전투가 벌어지면 앞쪽의 헌터들은 뒤에서 쏟아지는 공격에 휘말릴 수도 있다.	If a battle takes place in that state, the front hunters may get caught up in a pouring attack from behind.	If a battle takes place in that situation, the Hunter from the front could be caught in a back attack.
202	숫자도 불리한 상황에서 아군의 공격까지 우려해야 되는 일이 생기는 것이다.	The number is also in the unfavorable situation, there is something to worry about the attack of the friend.	In other words, when the number is not good enough, we have to worry about our attack.
203	부하 직원 헌터 하나가 다가와 우진철에게 초조한 눈빛을 보냈다.	One of my staff members, Hunter, approached me and sent me to Woo Jin-chul.	A subordinate, Hunter, approached Woo Jin-chul and gave him an anxious look.
204	“협회장님..”	"The President ..."	"Your Honor..."
205	선택을 내려야 할 때.	When to make a choice.	When you have to make a choice.
206	이성은 공격 명령을 내리라고 외치고 있었으나, 우진철은 결국 진우의 말을 믿기로 했다.	Rise shouted to order the attack, but Woo Jincheol finally decided to believe the words of Jin-woo.	Lee Seong-seong was shouting for an offensive order, but Woo Jin-chul finally decided to believe what Jin-woo said.
207	“공격 중지”	"Stop attacking!"	"Stop Attack"
208	“공격 중지”	"Stop attacking!"	"Stop Attack"
209	헌터들의 지휘를 맡은 우진철까지 공격을 중지시키자, 헌터들은 손을 놓고 멍하니 지켜볼 수밖에 없었다.	After stopping the attack by Woo Jin Chul, who was in charge of the Hunters, the Hunters had no choice but to watch with their hands.	When Woo Jin-chul, who was in charge of the Hunter's attack, stopped the attack, the Hunter had to sit on his hands and watch.
210	‘대체 무슨 생각들인 거지?’	What are your thoughts?’	What the hell are you thinking?’
211	‘원거리 타격 없이 바로 지상에서 맞붙겠다고? 저 정도 숫자의 마수들과?’	Are you going to fight right on the ground without a ranged blow? How many of those numbers are there?’	You're going to meet me on the ground without hitting me at all? With those numbers of magicians?'
212	혼란과 공포가 전장을 휘몰아치고 있을 때.	When confusion and fear are stirring the battlefield.	when confusion and fear are raging on the battlefield
213	이윽고.	yet.	before long
214	그것들이 지상에 도착했다.	They arrived on the ground.	They arrived on the ground.
215	헌터들은 시야를 가득 메운 검은 마수들의 숫자에 그만 정신이 혼미해질 지경이었다.	The hunters were confused by the number of black athletes who filled the field of vision.	Hunter's mind was distracted by the number of black magicians filled with sight.
216	운집해 있는 마수들 사이에서 하나가 앞으로 걸어 나왔다.	One walked forward from among the packed bunkers.	One walked forward among the bandits.
217	진우가 그를 향해 걸었다.	Jinwo walked toward him.	Jin-woo walked toward him.
218	지금부터 대체 무슨 일이 일어나는 것일까?	What's going to happen from now on?	What is happening now?
219	헌터들은 숨도 제대로 내쉬지 못하며 진우를 주시했다.	The Hunters could not breathe properly and watched Jin-woo.	Hunter watched Jin-woo with little breathing.
220	‘...’	... ’	‘...’
221	‘...’	... ’	‘...’
222	진우가 멈춰 서자 마수도 걸음을 멈추었다.	When Jin-woo stopped, Magic Beast stopped his pace.	When Jin-woo stopped, the Magic Beasts stopped walking.
223	그리고...	And...	And...
224	진우를 바라보던 마수가 무릎을 꿇는 순간, 뒤의 병사들도 전부 동시에 무릎을 꿇었다.	When Magic Beast looked down at Jin-woo, his knees fell, and all the soldiers behind him kneeled at the same time.	As soon as the Magic Beasts looking at Jin-woo knelt down, all the soldiers behind him fell on their knees at the same time.
225	척.	chuck.	Chuck.
226	십수 만의 병사들이 일사분란하게 고개를 숙이는 모습은 그야말로 압도적인 박력을 뿜어냈다.	When dozens of soldiers bowed their heads at the same time, they gave off an overwhelming force.	The sight of hundreds of thousands of soldiers bending their heads in a clear manner gave out an overwhelming boost.
227	잠깐의 정적이 그치고.	The moment of silence ceases.	after a brief pause
228	가장 앞에서 무릎을 꿇은 마수가 고개를 들면서 말했다.	Magic Beasto, kneeling at the front, said with his head.	The man on his knees said, raising his head.
229	[총군단장 벨리온, 그림자 군단과 함께 군주님을 뵙습니다.]	[Total Commander 『Bellion』, I will see you with the Shadow Legion.]	Bellion, commander of the army, and the Shadows.


1	극초대형 게이트를 막기 위해 전세계에서 모인 5만 명의 헌터들은 진우의 앞에 무릎 꿇은 검은 마수들을 넋 잃고 보았다.	The 50,000 hunters gathered around the world to avoid the super-large gates, and they saw the black athletes kneeling before Jin-woo unanimously.	Fifty thousand hunters from all over the world gathered to stop the ultra-large gate were mesmerized by the black Magic Beasts kneeling in front of Jin-woo.
2	“지저스..”	"Jesus ..."	"Jesus ..."
3	검은 갑옷이나 검은 연기를 두른 병사들이 끝도 없이 이어져 있었다.	The black armor and the black smoke-bound soldiers were endlessly connected.	The soldiers in black armor and black smoke were endless.
4	그들 하나하나가 엄청난 마력을 가진 존재들이었으나, 헌터들의 눈을 의심하게 만든 것은 따로 있었다.	Each one of them had enormous magic power, but there was another that made the Hunters' eyes skeptical.	Each of them was of great mana, but there was one thing that made Hunter's eyes suspicious.
5	“저, 저거 설마”	"Do not you think that?"	"Well, that's not true."
6	“저 끝에, 저 끝에 있는 저거 너도 보이지”	"At the end, can you see that at the end?"	"At the end, you can see that one over there."
7	“...보고 있어”	"... watching."	"... I'm looking."
8	헌터들은 창백해진 얼굴로 저 뒤쪽을 가리켰다.	The hunters pointed to the back with their pale faces.	Hunter pointed back there with a pale face.
9	병사들의 후방에, 주인 앞에 선 짐승처럼 얌전히 머리를 숙이고 있는 검은 드래곤 세 마리.	At the back of the soldiers, three black dragons are bowing their heads as if they were beasts in front of the master.	At the back of the soldiers, three black dragons with their heads drooped gently like animals standing before their master.
10	검은 병사들의 대열에 드래곤이 끼어 있는 것을 발견한 헌터들은 할 말을 잃어버렸다.	The Hunters who found the dragon in the black soldiers were lost to say anything.	Hunter was speechless when he found a dragon in the ranks of black soldiers.
11	인류 역사상 처음이자 마지막으로 등장했던 드래곤 '카미쉬'.	The first and last dragon in the history of humankind 'Karmish'.	Kamish, the first and last dragon in human history.
12	그 한 마리에게 정상급 헌터들이 전멸당하고, 전 세계가 끔찍한 화마에 휩싸일 뻔했었다.	The hunter of the top class was wiped out to that one, and the whole world was almost caught up in a terrible fury.	The top-level hunters had been wiped out by the one, and the whole world was in terrible flames.
13	오죽하면 드래곤의 이름을 꺼지지 않는 불꽃이라 지었을까.	The name of the dragon is a flame that can not be turned off.	I wonder if the dragon's name was a permanent fire.
14	그런데.	By the way.	by the way
15	단 하나만으로도 인류의 생존 자체를 위협할 수 있는 생물이 세 마리나 모여 있으니, 그들과 싸우려 했던 헌터들은 온몸에서 힘이 쭉 빠져나가는 기분이었다.	There were three creatures that could threaten the survival of mankind with only one, and the Hunters who were trying to fight against them were feeling all the way through.	There were three creatures that could threaten the survival of mankind with just one thing, and the hunters who tried to fight with them felt as if they were losing their strength from their bodies.
16	저들과 충돌했으면 어떻게 됐을까.	What would have happened if they had collided with them.	What would have happened if he clashed with them?
17	차분히 자세를 낮추고 있는 검은 마수들과의 일전을 상상해 본 헌터들의 전신에 소름이 쫙 끼쳤다.	The hunters were horrified by the whole body of the hunters who imagined a battle with the black masters who were slowly lowering their positions.	Hunters were shuddering at the entire body of their imaginations of a battle with black magicians, who were quietly lowering their posture.
18	동시에.	At the same time.	at the same time
19	당연하다는 듯 그들 앞에 선 성진우 헌터의 정체가 궁금해졌다.	I was wondering about the identity of Hunter Sung Jin-woo who appeared before them.	Sung Jin-woo, who stood in front of them as if he were right, became curious about the identity of Hunter.
20	진우는 총군단장 벨리온과 그의 뒤에 무릎을 꿇은, 끝도 없는 숫자의 그림자 군단을 보았다.	Jin-woo saw the total commander, 『Bellion』, and an endless number of shadow corps kneeling on his back.	Jin-woo saw Belion, the commander of the army, and the endless crowd of shadows kneeling behind him.
21	‘이것이 진짜 그림자 군단...’	This is the real Shadow Legion ... ’	This is a real group of shadows...'
22	이그리트 의 말이 맞았다.	『Ygritte』 was right.	[Egrit] was right.
23	전날 자신을 불러 세운 이그리트 가 정중히 말했다.	『Ygritte』, who had called himself the other day, politely said.	The man who called him up the day before said politely.
24	-주군, 그림자 군단이 모든 준비를 마쳤습니다.	- Master, the Shadow Legion is all set.	Lord, the Shadows are ready.
25	그 말을 완벽히 이해하기까지는 약간 시간이 걸렸다.	It took some time to fully understand the word.	It took some time to fully understand the word.
26	그만큼 놀라운 얘기였으니까.	It was such an amazing story.	It was that amazing.
27	그래서 고민했다.	So I was troubled.	So I was worried.
28	군주들과 지배자, 그리고 게이트에 대해 그 누구보다 자세히 알고 있는 자신 또한 반신반의하는 이야기를 다른 사람들에게 이해시킬 수 있을 것인가?	Who knows more about the monarchs, the rulers, and the gate than anyone else, and will also be able to make others understand the dubious story?	Will he, who knows more about monarchs, rulers and gates than anyone else, be able to make others understand their anti-belief stories?
29	아니.	no.	No.
30	그건 불가능했다.	It was impossible.	It was impossible.
31	역대 최악의 재앙이 될지도 모르는 게이트를 막기 위해 전 세계에서 모여든 헌터들을 설득시키는 건.	To convince the hunters gathered around the world to stop the gates that might be the worst disaster ever.	Persuading Hunter from all over the world to prevent Gate, which could be the worst disaster ever.
32	그리고.	And.	And
33	만에 하나, 아니 천만의 하나라도 이그리트 의 정보가 잘못되었다면 그 뒷일은 어떻게 감당할 수 있을까?	If there is one or only one of them, and the information on 『Ygritte』 is wrong, how can we handle the last day?	If one, or even 10 million, of the information is wrong, how can we handle the aftermath?
34	그래서 진우는 기다렸다.	So Jin-woo waited.	So Jin-woo waited.
35	실상을 눈으로 확인하기 전까지 아무것도 확정 짓지 않고 게이트가 열리는 순간만을 기다렸다.	I waited only for the opening of the gate without confirming anything until I could see it with my eyes.	We waited for the moment when the gate was opened without confirming anything until we saw the reality.
36	그 결과가 지금 눈앞에 있었다.	The result was right in front of me now.	The result was now in sight.
37	진우는 침을 꼴깍 삼키며 병사들을 둘러보았다.	Jin-woo swallowed his spit and looked around the soldiers.	Jin-woo looked around the soldiers, swallowing his saliva.
38	비록 자신의 손으로 일으킨 병사들은 아니었으나 그들 하나하나가 전부 자신과 연결되어 있음을 느낄 수 있었다.	Although they were not the soldiers who raised them with their own hands, they could feel that each one of them was connected with them.	Even though they were not soldiers who had been raised by their own hands, each of them could feel connected to them.
39	마치 거미줄처럼 복잡하게 얽혀있는 연결망.	A network that is intricately interwoven like a spider web.	a web of webs
40	그 연결망을 통해 그들이 주인과의 재회를 얼마나 기뻐하고 있는지 생생하게 전달됐다.	Through the network, they were vividly shown how delighted they were to reunite with their owners.	The network vividly conveys how glad they are to have a reunion with their owners.
41	‘이것이 전대 그림자 군주가 내게 물려준 유산...’	This is the legacy inherited by the former shadow ruler ... ’	This is the legacy of a former shadow monarch to me...'
42	그들은 새 주인에게 완전한 복종을 맹세하고 있었다.	They were pledging complete obedience to the new owner.	They were vowing complete obedience to their new master.
43	그들의 심장이 뛰는 것처럼, 진우도 가슴이 벅차올랐다.	Like their heart beats, Jin-woo also got a lot of chest.	Like their hearts beating, Jin-woo was full of heart.
44	그러다.	Then.	Then
45	잠깐 뒤쪽에 있는 드래곤들을 둘러본 진우가 다시 맨 앞으로 시선을 옮겼다.	Looking around at the dragons in the back for a moment, he moved his gaze to the top again.	After a short tour of the dragons in the back, Jin-woo turned to the front again.
46	총군단장 벨리온.	Total Commander 『Bellion』.	Bellion, the commander of the army.
47	총군단장이라는 직위에 맞게 위엄과 박력을 모두 갖춘 녀석의 갑주 뒤쪽으로, 뜯겨진 날개들의 흔적이 보였다.	To the back of his armor, equipped with all the dignity and power, in accordance with the position of the general commandant, the traces of the wings were seen.	There were traces of ripped wings behind the armor of a man armed with dignity and strength to be the commander of the general's.
48	‘네 장의 날개...’	Four wings ... ’	Your wing...'
49	평범한 병사들의 날개가 두 장이었고, 지배자들의 날개가 여섯 개였음을 떠올린 진우는 그의 용맹함을 어느 정도 짐작해 볼 수 있었다.	Jin-woo, who recalled that the wings of ordinary soldiers were two, and that the wings of the rulers were six, was able to guess a certain degree of his courage.	Jin-woo, who recalled that the average soldier had two wings and the rulers had six wings, had some idea of his bravery.
50	기감을 집중한 진우의 눈에서 안광이 번뜩였다.	In the eyes of Jin-woo, who focused on his passion,	Jin-woo's eyes were shining with light.
51	그러자 총군단장이 주군의 앞이라 드러내지 않고 있었던 무시무시한 마력을 들여다볼 수 있었다.	Then the captain of the whole army was able to look at the ghastly magic that had not been revealed before the main army.	Then, the commander of the general army could look into the terrible mana that was not revealed in front of the main army.
52	‘과연...’	indeed...’	Experience...'
53	이 정도의 힘을 가지고 있기에 드래곤까지 포함된 그림자 군단을 이끌 자격이 된단 말인가.	You have the power to do this, so you deserve to lead the shadow army that includes the dragon.	Does he deserve to lead a group of shadow including a dragon?
54	진우가 고개를 들었다.	Jin-woo lifted his head.	Jin-woo looked up.
55	그림자 군단.	Shadow Legion.	a cluster of shadows
56	전쟁을 원하는 왕이 자신의 병사들을 되찾았다.	The king who wanted the war retrieved his soldiers.	The king who wanted to fight back his soldiers.
57	두근, 두근, 두근.!	ba-bump ba-bump!	ba-bump ba-bump!!
58	병사들을 내려다보는 진우의 가슴이 세차게 뛰기 시작했다.	The chest of Jin-woo, looking down at the soldiers, began to run wild.	Jin-woo's heart started racing, looking down at the soldiers.
59	그러나.	But.	But
60	여기 무릎 꿇고 있는 이들만 그림자 군단인 것은 아니다.	Not only those who are kneeling here are not shadow corps.	It is not only the people kneeling down here that are the shadow corps.
61	이들이 전대 그림자 군주 '아스본'의 병사들이라면, 진우에게도 자신만의 충성스러운 병사들이 있었다.	If they were soldiers of the former Shadow Monarch 'Asborn', Jin-woo had his own loyal soldiers.	If they were soldiers from Asbon, the shadow monarch of the past, Jin-woo also had his own loyal soldiers.
62	‘나와라.’	Come out. ’	Get out of here.'
63	진우가 부르자 진우의 뒤에 또 다른 그림자 군단이 스르르 나타났다.	When Jin-woo called, another shadow corps appeared behind Jin-woo.	When Jin-woo called, another group of shadows loomed behind him.
64	어느덧 숫자가 늘어 2천에 가까운 병사들.	Nearly 2,000 soldiers have increased in number.	The number of soldiers has increased before long.
65	베르, 이그리트 , 그리드, 6호, 어금니, 아이언, 지마, 탱크 등등이 진우의 뒤를 채웠다.	『Ber』y, Lee Grit, [Greed], No. 6, 『Tusk』, iron, jima, tank and so on filled the back of Jin-woo.	Ber, [Egrit] grid, number six, Tusk, iron, jima, tank etc. filled the back of Jin-woo.
66	그리고.	And.	And
67	착.	.	Kind.
68	그들도 게이트를 통해 나온 병사들처럼 무릎을 꿇고 고개를 숙였다.	They kneeled like soldiers through the gate and bowed their heads.	They kneeled down and bowed like soldiers who came through the gate.
69	진우의 앞뒤를 둘러싼 그림자 병사들 모두가 침묵으로 이루어진 충성의 맹세를 전해 왔다.	All of the shadow soldiers around Jin-woo have conveyed the allegiance of silence.	All of the shadow soldiers surrounding the back and forth of Jin-woo have delivered an oath of allegiance made up of silence.
70	진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded.	Jin-woo nodded his head.
71	이제 흩어져 있었던 그림자 군단이 하나가 되었다.	The Shadow Legion, now scattered, became one.	Now a group of scattered shadow have become one.
72	적들의 군대와 맞설 수 있는 강력한 세력이 완성된 것이다.	It is a powerful force that can oppose the enemy's army.	The powerful force against the enemy is complete.
73	모든 것은 순조로웠다.	Everything was smooth.	Everything was smooth.
74	다만.	but.	only
75	목덜미에 날아와 꽂히는 시선들을 느낀 진우가 뒤를 돌아보았다.	Jin-woo, who felt the gaze flying over the neck, stared back.	Jin-woo looked back, feeling the eyes of his neck flying in.
76	‘...’	... ’	‘...’
77	‘...’	... ’	‘...’
78	거기엔 수만의 헌터들과 역사적인 전투를 기록하기 위해 목숨을 걸고 현장을 찾아온 수백의 기자들이 있었다.	There were tens of thousands of hunters and hundreds of reporters who sought their lives to record the historic battle.	There were tens of thousands of hunters and hundreds of reporters who risked their lives to record historic battles.
79	그들 모두가 지금 대체 무슨 일이 일어나고 있는지 도무지 알 수가 없다는 얼굴이었다.	They all had a face that I could not figure out what was happening now.	All of them had a face that had no idea what was going on.
80	‘그럼 이제...’	okay, now...’	And now...
81	딱딱하게 굳어 있는 그들의 표정을 보며, 진우가 어색한 미소를 지어 보였다.	Looking at their stiff hard look, Jin-woo showed a strange smile.	Jin-woo gave an awkward smile, looking at their hard-faced looks.
82	‘...이걸 어떻게 설명한다?’	... how do you explain this? ’	How do you explain this?’
83	* * *	* * *	* * *
84	당연히 세계는 발칵 뒤집혔다.	Of course the world was upset.	Of course, the world was thrown into utter confusion.
85	극초대형 게이트에서 쏟아져 나온 마수가 전부 성진우 헌터에게 무릎을 꿇고 머리를 조아리는 장면이 전 세계에 생중계됐으니, 당연하다면 당연한 일.	It's no surprise that Matsu, who poured out of the ultra-large gates, was shot live on the globe, all kneeling on his knees and jumping his head.	The scene in which all the moors that came out of the ultra-super-large gate were kneeling down and curling their heads was broadcast live all over the world, so if it is, it is natural.
86	게이트가 열리는 순간을 초조하게 지켜보던 시청자들은 뒤통수를 한 대 후려 맞은 것 같은 충격에서 쉽게 헤어 나오지 못했다.	Viewers who were nervously watching the moment of opening the gate were not able to easily get out of the shock that hit the back of the head.	Watching the gate nervously, viewers could not escape from the shock of being hit by a blow on the back of the head.
87	모든 커뮤니티가 이번 일로 뜨겁게 달아올랐다.	All the communities got hot on this.	The whole community was heated up by this incident.
88	-뭐야? 방금 그거 검은 마수들, 대체 뭐가 어떻게 된 거야? 누가 이해할 수 있도록 설명 좀 해 줄 사람?	-what? What the hell are you doing? Who can explain it to someone who understands?	What? The black moors, what the hell is going on? Can someone explain it to someone to understand?
89	-설마 저 마수들이 전부 성진우 소환수였다는 거?	- I do not know if all those bosses were Sookmyung's pets.	-You're telling me that all those magicians were summoners of SungJin-woo?
90	└미친... 이번에 게이트에서 나온 마수들 숫자가 얼추 10만이 넘는다고 하던데.	Crazy ... This time the number of outcasts from the gate is over 100,000.	Crazy... I heard that the number of chariots coming out of the gate is about 100,000.
91	└아니, 어떻게 게이트에서 헌터 소환수가 나와? 말이 되는 소리를 해야지.	└ No, how do I get a Hunter pet from the gate? I have to make a sound that makes sense.	No, how come a Hunter Summoner comes out of the gate? You have to say something that makes sense.
92	└그럼 님이 말이 되게 설명을 좀 해 보시던가.	So he tried to explain it to me.	Why don't you explain it?
93	└일단 생긴 건 성진우 헌터 소환수들이랑 똑같았음. 근데 소환수가 어떻게 게이트에서 나온 거지?	The first thing that happened was the same as the Saddam Hunter. But how did the pet come out of the gate?	It was the same as Sung Jin-woo Hunter summoners. But how did the summoner get out of the gate?
94	다들 믿을 수 없다는 반응이 대부분이었으나, 다른 시각에서 보는 시선들도 꽤 많았다.	Most people responded that they could not believe it, but there were quite a lot of eyes from other perspectives.	Most of the respondents said they couldn't believe it, but there were quite a few other views.
95	-그래도 그 마수들이 적이 아니라서 다행 아니냐?	- Are not you glad they are not enemies?	Aren't you glad they weren't enemies?
96	└이건 진짜 ㅇㅈ.	└This is real.	This is really.
97	└그랬으면 벌써 다 죽었지. 인터뷰 들어 보니까 마수들 중에 드래곤만 세 마리였다던데.	└ If you did, you'd already be dead. According to the interview, there were three dragons among the magic beast.	If you did, you'd already be dead. According to the interview, there were three dragons among the magicians.
98	└드래곤이 세 마리 ㅋㅋㅋㅋ 미쳤다 미쳤어 ㅋㅋㅋㅋ	└ There are three dragons ㅋ ㅋㅋ crazy crazy ㅋㅋㅋ	Three Dragon's crazy.
99	└카미쉬 나왔다가 슬쩍 보고 되돌아가야 할 각 ㅋㅋㅋ	└Karmish is about to come out and look back.	└Kamish is about to come out and look back.
100	└아니, 카미쉬가 죽은 지 9년이 다 돼가는 데 무슨 카미쉬가 나왔다가 다시 들어가요?	└ No, after nine years have passed since Karmish died, what kind of camishe comes out and goes back in?	No, it's been almost nine years since Camish died. What Camish comes out and goes back in?
101	└윗사람 친구 한 명도 없을 듯.	I do not have any friends.	I don't think there's a friend of the hon.
102	-아 미치겠다, 진짜... 그냥 성진우 헌터가 나와서 속 시원하게 말이라도 해 줬으면...	- I'm sorry, really ... I just want you to come out and talk to Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	Oh, I'm freaking out, really. If SungJin-woo Hunter just came out and said something...
103	방송국들은 당시의 장면을 몇 번이고 반복해서 내모내며 상황을 분석하려 애를 썼다.	Broadcasters repeatedly tried to analyze the situation by repeatedly showing the scenes of the time.	Broadcasters tried to analyze the situation by piling up scenes from that time over and over again.
104	그러나 유례없이 거대한 게이트에서 마수가 아니라 개인의 소환수가 튀어나온 데다, 거기 드래곤까지 끼어 있는 초유의 사태를 설득력 있게 풀 수 있는 전문가는 없었다.	However, there was no specialist who could persuasively solve the situation of colostrum, which had been dragged into a dragon, where an unpretentious giant gate, not an avalanche, popped out of a private pet.	However, there was no persuasive expert who could solve the unprecedented situation where a private summoner, not a seller, emerged from a huge gate, and even a dragon was attached to it.
105	“허어..”	"Huh ..."	"Huh..."
106	“어떻게 이런 일이 일어날 수 있는지 저는 도저히..”	"I do not know how this can happen ..."	"How could this happen?" I just couldn't.
107	“으흐음”	"Huh."	"Ughum"
108	다들 말을 잃고서 고개를 가로저을 뿐이었다.	Everyone was losing their words and just hung their heads.	Everyone lost their horses and just shook their heads.
109	특히 십만이 넘는 소환수들이 진우에게 일제히 무릎 꿇는 장면에선 신음까지 흘러나왔다.	Especially when the pets who were over 100,000 kneel down to Jinwo, they came to the moan.	In particular, the scene where more than 100,000 summoners kneel down to Jin-woo was greeted with groans.
110	그건 누가 봐도 주인에게 복속된 종들의 모습.	It is the appearance of the servants who are obeyed by the master even though they see it.	It's the image of the servants who are subject to the owner.
111	이를 두고 항간에서는 진우의 별명을 마왕으로 하는 게 어떠냐는 이야기까지 나왔다.	This is the story of how to make Jin-woo's nickname the demon king.	Some even said, "Why don't we call Jin-woo the "majority"?
112	검은 병사들에게 둘러싸인 진우는 마왕이라 불려도 손색이 없을 정도로 강한 박력을 뿜어내긴 했었다.	Surrounded by the black soldiers, Jin-woo had been so powerful that he could not be called a devil.	Surrounded by black soldiers, Jin-woo had given off a powerful force that could be called a demon king.
113	전문가들은 입을 모아 이번 사건을 이렇게 정의했다.	Experts gathered their mouths to define this case.	Experts unanimously defined the case as this way.
114	경이로운 일.	Wonderful thing.	a wonderful thing
115	“몹시 놀랍고 정말로 당황스러운 일입니다만, 우리들의 입장에서는 다행스러운 일이 아닐 수 없습니다”	"It's amazing and really embarrassing, but fortunately for us."	"It's amazing and really embarrassing, but from our point of view, it's a good thing."
116	“다행스러운 일이라고요”	"Thank goodness?"	"It's a good thing."
117	“저기 저 마수들, 아니 소환수들의 숫자가 보이십니까”	"Do you see the numbers of those wrestlers, no pets?"	"Do you see those magicians, or the number of summoners?"
118	전문가가 가리키는 화면 속 그림자 군단의 모습.	Shadow corps in the picture pointed by experts.	A group of shadows on the screen that experts point to.
119	그들 앞에 서 있는 진우 너머로 끝도 없이 늘어선 병력들이 머리를 조아리고 있었다.	Beyond them, standing in front of them, endless troops were gathering their heads.	An endless line of troops was strangling over the rain in front of them.
120	무심코 그들의 숫자를 눈으로 가늠해 보던 진행자는 무지막지한 숫자에 마른침을 꼴깍 삼켰다.	The organizer, who was glancing at their numbers by eye, swallowed a dry spit in a gruesome number.	The presenter, who had an inadvertent eye view of their numbers, gulped down his dry mouth with an uncanny number.
121	굳이 그 병력에 드래곤이 셋 정도 포함되어 있다는 사실을 상기시키지 않아도 충분히 끔찍한 머릿수였다.	It was a terrible head, even if he did not remind him that he had three dragons in his troop.	It was a terrible number without having to remind him that the troops included three dragons.
122	“만약 헌터들이 저런 것들과 싸워야 했다면 이건 이기냐, 지느냐의 문제가 아닙니다. 인류 전체는 저들이 언제 지구의 반대편에 도달해 인류를 완전히 멸망시킬지 그 시간을 계산하고 있어야 했을 겁니다”	"If the hunters had to fight those things, it's not a matter of being or not. The whole of mankind would have had to calculate when they would reach the other side of the earth and completely destroy mankind. "	"If Hunter had to fight those things, it's not about winning or losing. The whole human race would have had to be calculating when they would reach the other side of the planet and completely destroy us."
123	진행자는 끄덕끄덕 자신도 모르게 고개를 움직였다.	The moderator nodded his head without knowing himself.	The host nodded unknowingly.
124	“그러나 다행스럽게도 저들은 성진우 헌터의 소환수들이었고, 성진우 헌터는 저들을 부릴 수 있는 것으로 보입니다”	"Fortunately, however, they were the pitfalls of Hunter Sung Jin-woo, and Seong Jin Hunter seems to be able to praise them."	"But luckily they were the summoners of Hunter Sung Jin-woo, and Hunter Sung Jin-woo seems to be able to play them."
125	그러나 그것은 어디까지나 예상에 불과할 뿐.	But it's just an estimate.	But that is only a prediction.
126	“진실은 성진우 헌터만이 알고 있겠지요”	"The truth is only Hunter Sung Jin-woo knows."	"The truth is only Hunter Sung Jin-woo knows."
127	전문가가 그렇게 말을 끝맺었다.	The expert concluded that.	The expert concluded that.
128	마침 타이밍 좋게 화면에서는 모두를 경악케 만들었던 마지막 장면이 나오고 있었다.	At the end of the game, the last scene that made everyone amazed was on the screen.	Just in time, there was the last scene on the screen that shocked everyone.
129	“바로 이때입니다”	"This is the time."	"This is the time."
130	헌터들을 둘러보던 진우가 자신의 그림자 속으로 스며들어 자취를 감춘 것이다.	Jin-woo, who was looking around the Hunters, seized his shadow into his shadow.	Jin-woo, who was looking around Hunter, sank into his shadow and disappeared.
131	진우는 그렇게 사라졌다.	Jin-woo disappeared.	That's how Jin-woo disappeared.
132	고개를 절레절레 흔든 진행자는 안경을 고쳐 쓰며 멘트를 날렸다.	The moderator, who shook his head and shook his head, rewrites his glasses and fires off his notes.	The host, who shook his head, changed his glasses and commented.
133	“이 모든 논란의 주인공인 성진우 헌터는 대체 어디로 사라진 걸까요”	"Where did all of these controversy, Hunter Sung Jin-woo, disappear?"	"Where did Hunter Sung Jin-woo, the main character of all this controversy, disappear?"
134	전 세계에서 빗발치는 문의 전화에 시달려야 했던 한국 헌터협회 또한 알 수 없다는 대답만을 내놓았다.	The Korean Hunter Association, which had to suffer from a phone call from the world, was not available.	The Korean Hunter Association, which had to suffer from a flood of phone calls around the world, also said it was not clear.
135	안 그래도 불처럼 뜨거웠던 세간의 관심에 기름을 끼얹은 꼴이 됐음은 당연지사.	It is not surprising that it has become an anointed oil of interest that has been as hot as fire.	It is no wonder that the public's interest in the fire has fueled the fire.
136	진행자는 흥분이 다 가라앉지 않은 얼굴로 카메라를 응시하며 말했다.	The moderator stared at the camera with a face that was not excited.	The host looked at the camera with an unflagging face.
137	“그가 어서 빨리 돌아와 쌓여만 가고 있는 의문들을 시원하게 풀어 줬으면 하는 바람입니다”	"I hope he can come back soon and cool off the doubts that are going on."	"I hope he comes back soon and cool off the lingering questions."
138	* * *	* * *	* * *
139	많은 사람들의 궁금증을 뒤로 한 채, 진우는 일본의 수해에 와 있었다.	With the curiosity of many people behind, Jin-woo came to Japan's waters.	Leaving many people's curiosity behind, Jin-woo was in Japan's waters.
140	버려져 있는 이 끝없이 넓은 땅은 그림자 군단 전체를 움직여 보기에 최적의 장소였다.	This endlessly abandoned land was the best place to move the entire Shadow Legion.	This boundless expanse of land was the best place to move the entire shadow cluster.
141	멀찍이 떨어져 있는 진우 앞에 13만의 대군이 양쪽으로 나뉘어 섰다.	In front of the far away Jin-woo, 130,000 large troops were divided on both sides.	In front of Jin-woo, which is located far away, 130,000 large troops were divided into two sides.
142	‘가라.’	go.’	Go.'
143	진우가 속으로 지시를 내리자 떨어져 있던 양쪽 군대가 서로를 향해 맹렬히 돌진했다.	When Jin-woo gave instructions to the inside, both sides of the army rushed to each other fiercely.	As Jin-woo directed himself, the troops from both sides rushed at each other.
144	두두두두두두두-!	Dududududududududu--!🏃‍♂️🏃‍♂️	Dudu doodu-dudu-!
145	그들이 땅을 박차는 소리가 땅을 뒤흔들었다.	The sound of them spurting the ground shook the ground.	The sound of them kicking the ground shook the ground.
146	두 군 사이의 거리가 순식간에 줄어들다가 결국 양쪽 병사들이 맞붙게 되었을 때.	When the distance between the two armies suddenly decreases, eventually both soldiers face each other.	When the distance between the two armies was suddenly reduced and the soldiers finally came together.
147	진우는 뒤에 낙오된 부대를 맞은편 병력들의 뒤로 옮겨 그들을 둘러싸게 만들었다.	Jin-woo moved the troops behind him to the rear of the forces behind him and made them close.	Jin-woo moved the missing troops behind him to surround them.
148	어디 그뿐일까?	Where is it?	Is that all?
149	병력이 비는 곳에는 보충 인원을, 고립된 지역의 병력은 소환을 해제한 후 적당한 곳에서 재차 소환해 흐름이 물 흐르듯 이어지게 했다.	When the troops are raining, supplementary personnel and troops in the isolated area are summoned again after they are summoned and re-summoned at appropriate places, causing the current to flow.	The soldiers were called off in places where the troops were empty, and soldiers in isolated areas were summoned again in appropriate places to make sure the flow was flowing.
150	그간의 전투를 바탕으로 한 매끄러운 병력 운용은 십만여의 대군에도 적용되었다.	The smooth military operation based on the battle was applied to over 100,000 large armies.	The SMART mental operation based on the Battle was applied to over 100,000 large arms.
151	“그만”	"stop."	"Stop."
152	진우의 작은 목소리에도 의지를 전달받은 그림자 병사들 전원이 움직임을 정지했다.	All the shadow soldiers who received the will in Jin-woo's small voice stopped moving.	All the show coolers who were given the money in Jin-woo's small voice stopped moving.
153	착!	Flying!	Flying!
154	일사불란한 동작.	Striking action.	Strike action.
155	모의 전투를 멈춘 진우가 옆을 돌아보았다.	Jin stopped the mock battle and looked around.	Jin stopped the mock battle and looked at.
156	“어때”	"What do you think?"	What do you think?
157	총군단장 벨리온이 감탄한 목소리로 말했다.	The commander, 『Bellion』, said in an admirable voice.	The command, 'Bellion', 'Said in an adaptable voice.
158	“이런 식의 병력 운영은 생각해 보지 못했습니다. 놀랍다는 표현밖에 드릴 말씀이 없습니다, 주군”	"I did not think about operating this kind of force. I can only say that I am surprised, Master. "	"I don't think it's operating this find of force. I can only do that I am suprised, Master. "
159	전대 그림자 군주와 함께 헤아릴 수 없는 전장을 누벼왔던 벨리온에게도 이러한 병력의 컨트롤은 생소한 모양이었다.	The control of this force was unfamiliar to 『Bellion』, who had incalculable battlefields with former Shadow monarchs.	The control of this force was unarmed to 'Bellion'
160	병사들의 소환과 해제에 자유롭다는 이점을 활용한다는 것이 그에게는 놀라움 그 자체였다.	It was a surprise to him that he took advantage of the freedom of summoning and releasing soldiers.	It was a circus to him that look extra of the freedom of summoning and releasing slimmers.
161	오랫동안 진우의 곁을 지키며 진우의 전투 방식에 익숙해져 있는 이그리트 가 보란 듯이 슬쩍 가슴을 내밀었다.	『Ygritte』, who has been accustomed to Jin-woo 's fighting style for a long time, kept pushing his chest as if he were watching.	Ygritte', 'who has been customized to Jin-woo 's fitting style for a long time',
162	어쩐지 우쭐해져 있는 이그리트 를 바라보며 피식 웃던 진우가 울리는 전화를 들었다.	I heard the phone ringing at 『Ygritte』, which was somewhat cherished, and laughed and laughed.	I like the phone ring at 'Ygritte', how was it presented, and laughed and lugged.
163	부우우- 부우우-	Boo Boo - Boo Boo -	Boo Boo - Boo Boo -
164	-형님, 접니다. 진호.	"Brother, I'm sorry. Jinho."	- Brother, I'm sorry. Jinho.
165	“그래”	"Yes."	Yes.
166	진호의 말에 따르면 진우가 갑자기 사라지는 바람에 협회는 물론이거니와 아진 길드에도 연락이 쏟아져서 모든 전화가 먹통이 될 지경이라고 했다.	According to Jinho, Jin-woo suddenly disappeared, and the association, as well as the Ajin guild, was poured into contact, so that all the phones would get messed up.	According to Jinho, Jin-woo suuddenly disappeared, and the association, as well as the Ajin build, was put into contact, so that all the phones were received.
167	“...미안하다. 생각이 좀 정리될 때까지만 이해해 줘”	"...I'm sorry. Please understand until your thoughts are clear. "	...I'm sorry.
168	-아닙니다, 형님. 애초에 아진 길드 목적이 형님께서 마음 편히 레이드에만 집중할 수 있도록 하는 거 아니었습니까?	"No, brother. In the beginning, the purpose of the Ahjin guild was not to let your brother concentrate on the raid easily."	No, brother. In the bending, the saving of the Azin build was not to your brother content on the raid.
169	유진호가 웃으며 말하자 진우도 소리 없이 미소를 지었다.	Yoo Jin-ho laughed and said, "Jin-woo smiled silently.	Yoo Jin-ho laughed and said, "Jin-woo Smiled quickly.
170	-참, 형님 가족분들께는 연락해 두셨습니까?	"Yes, did you contact your family?"	Yes, do you contact your family?
171	“조금만 머리 식히고 가겠다고 말씀드렸다”	"I just said I was going to chill a little."	I was going to kill a little.
172	-그럼 걱정은 덜 하시겠네요. 다행입니다, 형님.	"Then you'll be less worried. Thank goodness, bro."	You'll be late. Thanks goodness, bro.
173	통화가 끝난 후, 전화를 집어넣으며 진우는 무거운 한숨을 내쉬었다.	After the call, Jin put a phone call and sighed a heavy sigh.	After the call, Jin put a phone call and high a baby high.
174	이렇게 피할 일이 아니란 것은 알고 있었다.	I knew that this was not something to avoid.	I know that this is not meeting to avoid
175	그러나 게이트와 그림자 병사들에 대해서 설명을 시작하면 필히 군주들과 지배자들의 이야기까지 나오게 된다.	But when you begin to explain the gates and the shadow soldiers, you have to tell the story of monarchs and rulers.	You have to tell the story of Monarchs and the rules.
176	곧 나머지 여덟 게이트에서 군주들의 병사들이 튀어나오고, 온 세계가 전부 전장으로 변할 수밖에 없다는 사실을 어떻게 전할 것인가?	How will the soldiers of the monarchs pop out of the remaining eight gates and tell them that the whole world is bound to change into battlefields?	How will the people of the moment out of the month?
177	진우는 생각을 정리하기 위해 자리를 피할 수밖에 없었다.	Jin-woo had no choice but to avoid a position to sort out his thoughts.	Jin-woo has no choice but to avoid a position to short out this thughts.
178	이것이 최선이었다.	This was the best.	This was the best.
179	좀 더.	more.	More.
180	조금이라도 더 오래 사람들의 평온이 유지되기를 원했다.	I wanted to keep people calm for a little longer.	I wanted to keep the tranquility of the people even a little longer.
181	‘그러니 며칠 정도는 더 미뤄 둬도 되겠지.’	So you can put off a few more days.’	So you can put off a new more days.
182	진우가 그렇게 다짐을 굳히고 있을 때.	When Jin-woo is so determined.	When Jin-woo is so metermed.
183	부쩍 말수가 없어졌었던 베르가 진우에게 슬며시 다가왔다.	『Ber』, who had been unable to speak for a long time, came to cheer.	Ber', 'who has been able to speed for a long time, the same to Cheer.
184	“왕이시여..”	"King ..."	King...
185	“응”	"Huh?"	Huh?"
186	진우가 돌아보자 베르가 무릎을 꿇고 고개를 숙이며 아뢰었다.	When Jin-Woo turned around, 『Ber』 kneeled and bowed his head.	When Jeu turned around, 'Ber' held and bowed this head.
187	“제게 총군단장의 자격이 있음을 시험해 주시옵소서”	"Please test me that I am a total army officer."	"Please test me that I am a total ammy officer."
188	“총군단장의 자격”	"Total Captain's Qualification?"	"Total Captain's Qualification?"
189	총군단장이라면 이미 한 명이 있지 않은가?	Is not there already one officer in total?	Is it not here?
190	의아해하던 진우는 문득 전에 원수 등급에 대해 읽었던 시스템 정보가 떠올랐다.	Jin-woo, who was puzzled, came up with system information that he had read about enemy's rank before.	Jin-woo, who was puaged, the same up with system information that was read out of enemmy before.
191	‘그렇다면 설마...?’	If so ...??	If so...?
192	아니나 다를까.	just as expected.	Just as expected.
193	베르가 고개를 들었다.	I heard 『Ber』's head.	I head 'Ber's head.
194	“군단장인 제가 총군단장 벨리온에게 도전해보겠습니다”	"I will challenge the General Commander 『Bellion』, the Commandant."	"I will call the General Commander 'Bellion,' the Commander."


1		2/8/2019
2	아직 시스템이 남아 있을 때, 확실히 베르가 말하는 부분이 언급되어 있기는 했었다.	When the system was still in place, there was definitely mention of the part that 『Ber』 said.	When the system was still there, Ber was certainly mentioned.
3	원수 등급은 단 하나만 존재할 수 있다고.	Only one leader can be there.	There can be only one enemy's rank.
4	그래서 새로이 원수 등급에 도달하는 병사들은 서로 우열을 가려야 한다던가?	Therefore, soldiers of the same marshal rank must fight each other to distinguish between high and low?	So the new soldiers who reach the enemy's ranks should be divided?
5	총군단장 자리를 원수 등급이라고 가정한다면 이번에 새롭게 군단장이 된 베르에게는 도전 자격이 있었다.	Assuming that the position of the general commander was the enemy grade, Ber, who became the new commander of the army, was entitled to challenge.	Assuming the total captain position is the Marshall rank, this time, Ber, who became the new commander of the army, was qualified to challenge.
6	집단생활에 익숙한 개미형 마수출신답게 베르는 군단장끼리의 서열을 정하고 싶은 듯했다.	Ber , As an ant-type familiar, Rankings are the most important thing. (I think : In an ants nest, there is always hierarchy. every ant complies with that)	Ber, as an ant-type summon accustomed to collective life, seemed to want to establish order of the army chiefs.
7	‘군단장끼리라...’	‘Shadow Legion's Generals ... ’	Between army leaders...'
8	혹시나 싶어 또 다른 군단장인 이그리트 에게 시선을 옮겼더니 녀석은 정중히 사양했다.	I turned my eyes to『Ygritte』, another captain of the army, and he politely declined.	In case of a chance, I moved my eyes to another army general, and he declined politely.
9	이그리트 는 군단장 간의 서열에 관심이 없는 모양이었다.	『Ygritte』 was not interested in the order between the generals.	Eigret seemed uninterested in the pecking order between the generals.
10	이그리트 가 조용히 한 걸음 뒤로 물러서자 자연스럽게 그 옆을 지키고 있던 벨리온이 시야에 들어왔다.	As 『Ygritte』 quietly stepped back,『Bellion』, who was naturally guarding beside him, came into view.	As he stepped back quietly, Bellion, who had been next to him, came into view.
11	현재 13만 그림자 병사들의 총지휘자인 벨리온.	Currently, 『Bellion』, the commander of the 130,000 Shadow soldiers.	Belion, currently the commander of 130,000 shadow soldiers.
12	그 위로는 군단의 주인인 진우 딱 한 사람만이 있을 뿐이다.	On top of that, there is only one person, Jin-woo, the master of the Legion.	Above that, there is only one man, Jin-woo, the owner of the army.
13	진우와 시선이 마주친 그가 고개를 숙였다.	Jin-woo and Bellion gaze met and he bowed his head.	He bowed his head when Jin-woo made eye contact.
14	주인의 앞이라 최대한 자세를 낮추고 있는데도 토마스보다 머리 하나는 더 큰 거구가 담담히 대답했다.	Bellion was lowering his posture as much as possible because he was in front of his master.	The owner's side of the room kept lowering as much as he could, but the head of the giant, bigger than Thomas, answered.
15	“주군의 뜻에 따르겠습니다”	"I will follow the will of the Lord."	"I will follow the will of the Lord."
16	뜻에 따르겠다.	‘I will follow your will.’	I'll do as you please.
17	진우는 벨리온의 대답에 피식 웃음을 터트렸다.	Jin-woo laughed at Bellion's reply.	Jin-woo burst into laughter at Bellion's answer.
18	겸손한 말투.	Modest tone.	modest language
19	하지만 그 속에는 주인의 허락하에 새로운 군단장의 도전을 피하지 않겠다는 의미가 있었다.	However, it was meant to avoid the challenge of the new commandant under the permission of the owner. (I think Jin-woo can stop this fight)	However, it meant that he would not avoid the challenge of the new commander with the permission of his owner.
20	잠깐 돌아봤더니 베르도 말뜻을 해석했는지 손톱을 드러내며 투지에 불타고 있었다.	When Jin-woo looked back for a moment 『Ber』 seemed to explain what he want, showing his fingernails and fighting spirits.	When I looked back for a moment, Verdo was burning with determination to see if he interpreted the meaning of the word.
21	끼엑!	Gizzy!	Gizzy!
22	최대한 마력을 감추고 있는 벨리온과 달리 베르는 흉악한 마력을 숨김없이 뿜어냈다.	Unlike 『Bellion』, which conceals as much magical power as possible, 『Ber』 spewed out the vicious magical power.	Unlike Belion, which conceals as much mana as possible, Ber gave off a vicious mana without hiding it.
23	‘흐음...’	Hmm ... ’	Hmm...
24	잠깐 고민을 해 보던 진우가 결정을 내렸다.	Jin-woo, who had been worried for a moment, made the decision.	Jin-woo, who had been thinking for a while, decided.
25	“좋아”	“Good.”	Gizzy!
26	베르에 대해서는 잘 알지만, 벨리온은 아니었다.	I know about ber, but not Bellion.	I know a lot about Ber, but it wasn't Belion.
27	벨리온의 전투력은 앞으로 군단을 움직이는 데 있어서 중요한 데이터가 될 수 있을 터.	『Bellion』's combat power can be an important piece of data for moving the Legion in the future.	Belion's combat power could be an important data for moving the army forward.
28	도전을 허락해 주는 쪽으로 마음이 기우는 것은 어찌 보면 당연한 일.	It is natural to tilt in the direction of permitting challenges.	In a way, it is natural for one's mind to lean toward a challenge.
29	“대신 승부가 끝나는 시점은 내가 정한다”	"But I'll decide when the game ends."	"I will decide when the race ends instead."
30	진우에게서 승낙을 받아 낸 베르의 두 눈이 희열로 넘쳤다.	The two eyes of 『Ber』, who had been accepted by Jin-woo, were filled with joy.	Ber's eyes were filled with delight after receiving his consent from Jin-woo.
31	감격한 베르가 눈을 반짝이며 소리를 높였다.	The excited 『Ber』 sparkled his eyes and raised his voice.	Impressed by Berne, his eyes glistened and hissed.
32	“성은이 망극”	"My awesome Master"	"The Holy Ghost"
33	“하지 마”	"Stop it"	"Don't"
34	“...감사합니다, 왕이시여”	"...thank you, king."	"...thank you, king."
35	주어진 기회에 기뻐하고 있는 베르와, 차분히 싸움을 준비하고 있는 벨리온.	Ber, who is pleased with the opportunity, and Bellion, who is preparing for a fight calmly.	Ber and Belion are calmly preparing for the fight.
36	도전자와 챔피언의 모습을 그대로 옮겨 온 것 같은 이 두 녀석이 본격적으로 싸움을 벌이기 전에 먼저 확인해봐야 할 것이 있었다.	The challenger and the champion seemed to be the same, and before they had to fight in full, we had to check something.	There was something to check out before the two guys got into a real fight, as if they had been a challenger and champion.
37	진우는 '카미쉬의 분노' 한 자루를 불러내 그 끝에 오러를 실었다.	Jin-woo called a sack of 『Karmish's Wrath』 and pull out.	Jin-woo called up a sack of "Kamish's Wrath" and put an oracle on it.
38	그리고 숲 쪽을 향해 가볍게 한 번 휘둘렀다.	Then he swung lightly toward the forest side.	Then he swung lightly towards the forest.
39	콰자자자자자자자작-!	Quizajajjajjajjajjajjajjajjajak-!	Quizajajjajjajjajjajjajjajjajak-!
40	분노에서 뿜어져 나간 검은 포효가 숲 일대를 쓸어버렸다.	The black roar of anger swept through the forest.	The black roar of anger swept through the forest.
41	하지만 생각했던 것보다는 피해가 크지는 않았다. 진우가 고개를 끄덕이며 단검을 도로 돌려보냈다.	But the damage was not great as he thought. Jin-woo nods his head and sends the dagger back.	But the damage was not as great as I thought. Jin-woo nodded his head and sent the dagger back.
42	‘이 정도면...’	‘This is enough...'	‘This is enough...'
43	두 군단장들의 싸움으로 주변이 쓸데없이 피해를 당하는 경우는 없을 듯 보였다.	The fight between the two generals didn't seem to harm the surrounding area.	The fighting between the two generals never seemed to cause unnecessary damage around them.
44	축적된 마나로 다져진 대지는 그만큼 전장에 적합해졌다.	The accumulated mana made the land suitable for the battlefield.	The accumulated mana made the land suitable for the battlefield.
45	‘...’	‘...’	‘...’
46	잠시 씁쓸한 표정으로 땅을 바라보던 진우가 이내 고개를 들었다.	Jin-woo, who looked at the ground with a bitter look, looked up.	Jin-woo, who looked at the ground with a bit of bitter looks, soon looked up.
47	두 군단장들에게 향한 시선은 어느새 기대로 가득 차 있었다.	The gaze towards the two generals was full of anticipation.	The eyes of the two commanders were full of expectation.
48	“그럼...”	"then..."	"Well..."
49	그러자 주인의 명령을 기다리고 있었던 총군단장 신입 군단장이 동시에 고개를 끄덕였다.	Then the new commandant general, who was waiting for his master's command, nodded his head at the same time.	Then the new Mashall, who was waiting for his owner's order, nodded at the same time.
50	“명하십시오”	"Please command"	"Please command"
51	“분부만 내려주시옵소서, 왕이시여”	“Give me your orders, my lord.”	"Give me the commandment, King."
52	진우가 웃으며 말했다.	Jin-woo smiled and said.	Jin-woo smiled and said.
53	“각자 위치로”	"To your positions" "(Take your positions)"	"To Each Location"
54	* * *	* * *	* * *
55	한국 헌터협회.	Korea Hunter Association.	the Korea Hunter Association
56	협회의 비상대책회의실은 비상사태가 끝난 지금 오히려 더 정신없이 바쁘게 돌아가고 있었다.	The emergency meeting room of the association was rather busier after the emergency.	The association's emergency meeting room was rather hectic at the end of the emergency.
57	“해외 언론들이 성명을 내놓으라고 난리를 피우고 있습니다”	"The foreign press is making a fuss about making a statement."	"The foreign press is making a fuss about making a statement."
58	“미 헌터관리국에서 성진우 헌터님의 위치를 공개해 줄 수 없겠냐는 데요”	"The 『Hunter Bureau』 is asking if you can reveal the location of Sung Jin-woo."	"The 『Hunter Bureau』 is asking if you can reveal the location of Sung Jin-woo."
59	“시청 재난본부가 대피시킨 시민들을 다시 불러들여도 되는지 묻습니다”	“City Hall Disaster Headquarters asks if we can bring back the evacuated citizens”	"The City Hall asks if we can bring back the evacuees."
60	“헌터 채널의 '지미 쇼'에서 성진우 헌터님을 모시고 인터뷰를..”	“We invited Hunter Sung Giin-woo to an interview at the Jimmy Show on Hunter Channel...”	"I'm here for an interview with Sung Jin-woo on Jimmy's show.”
61	“지미는 니미. 모셔 갈 수 있으면 모셔 가라 그래”	“Jimmy mother fucker.If you can get him, take him. ”	"Jimmy, nimi. If you can, you can take her."
62	폭주하는 문의 전화에 통신망이 마비되지 않는 것이 용할 지경이었다.	It was almost acceptable that the communication network was not paralyzed by the phone call.	It was good that the deluge of phone calls did not paralyze the network.
63	우진철 협회장은 숨 가쁘게 지시를 내리는 와중에도 쌓여만 가는 공문들의 탑을 보고서 한숨을 내쉬었다.	When he saw the documents tower piled up while breathing, Woo Jin-chul, chairman of the association, sighed.	Woo Jin-chul, president of the association, sighed when he saw the tower of official documents piled up while he was giving orders.
64	“후우..”	“sigh”	“sigh”
65	할 일이 태산 같았다.	There was a lot of work to be done.	I was swamped with work.
66	아니.	no.	No.
67	그 정도면 다행이지.	Well, thank goodness.	That's a relief.
68	그 태산들이 산맥을 이뤄 이 산을 넘으면 저 산이, 저 산을 넘으면 다음 산이, 다음 산 다음엔 또 다른 산이.	document mountain	Mountains upon mountains upon mountains of paperwork
69	이렇게 끝도 보이지 않게 늘어서 있다는 거다.	Documents is lined up so that the end is invisible.	It's like this. There's no end in sight.
70	오죽하면 A급 헌터의 머릿속에서 현기증이 일어날 정도일까?	Is it enough to cause dizziness in the head of class A Hunter?	Is it enough to get dizzy in the head of Class A Hunter?
71	그런데.	By the way.	by the way
72	잠을 깨려고 고개를 흔들던 우진철의 귓가에 결코 흘러들을 수 없는 부하 직원의 한마디가 들려왔다.	Woo Jin-chul, who was shaking his head to wake up, heard a word from a subordinate, whose tone hard to heard(?).	A subordinate who was shaking his head to wake up was heard in Woo's ear.
73	“하필 거기서 성진우 헌터의 소환수들이 튀어나와 가지고..”	“So in the end Jin-woo's Summons come out..."	"Maybe the summoners of SungJin-woo Hunter came out of there and...”
74	불만 섞인 말투.	Complaining tone.	a discontented tone
75	한순간에 잠이 확 달아난 우진철은 곧바로 그를 자기 앞으로 불러 왔다.	Woo jin-chul, who wandered away at a moment, immediately brought the subordinate to his front.	At that moment, Wu Jin-chul, who had fallen asleep, immediately summoned him to his front.
76	“그럼 성원 씨 생각에는 어제 극초대형 게이트에서 마수들이 쏟아져 나왔어야 했다, 이 말입니까”	“So, Mr. Sung won. If not the magic beasts should have poured out of the ultra-large gates yesterday , right?”	"Then, Sung-won, you think there should have been a flood of magic beasts at the super-large gate yesterday."
77	“예? 아, 그게 아니라..”	“Yes? Oh, not that ... ”	"What? Oh, I'm not..."
78	당혹감에 말을 잇지 못하는 부하 직원에게 우진철의 따끔한 일침이 이어졌다.	Woo Jin-chu made a penetrating criticism of his subordinates who could not speak because of confusion/embarrassment.	Woo Jin-chul continued to talk to his subordinate who was unable to speak to him in embarrassment.
79	“지금 받고 있는 전화들이 방송국의 인터뷰 요청 따위가 아니라 사망한 헌터의 생사여부를 묻고 있는 가족들의 전화였다면, 지금처럼 그저 바빠 죽겠다 정도의 심정으로 일할 수 있었을 것 같습니까”	“If the phone we're receiving was not an interview request from the TV station, but a family phone asking if the Hunter was dead or alive, I would have been able to work as busy as it was now.”	"If the phone calls you're getting weren't from station for an interview, but a call from a family asking whether or not a hunter died, you might have been able to work just as much as you do now."
80	부하 직원은 우진철의 매서운 시선을 마주 보지 못했다.	the subordinates did not face Woo Jin-chul's bloody gaze.	The employee could not see Woo's fierce eyes.
81	헌터협회 직원이라고 해도 현장에서 일해 보지 않은 이는 모른다.	Even Hunter Society employees don't have experience at this field/situation.	Even a Hunter Association employee does not know who has never worked in the field.
82	위급 시에 헌터들이 어떤 일을 겪는지.	What hunters going to do in times of crisis.	What do the Hunter go through in an emergency?
83	보는 이 하나 없는 어두운 던전 안에서 어떤 일이 일어나고 묻히는지.	In a dark dungeon, what will happen, will be buried?.	Whatever happens in the darkness of the dungeon will be buried
84	극초대형 게이트 레이드 과정에서 일어날 수 있었던 수많은 경우의 수를 생각해 보았을 때.	Considering the number of cases that could have occurred during the ultra-large gate raid process.	Considering the number of cases that could have occurred during the ultra-high gate race.
85	어제 일은 최고의 결과였다.	Yesterday was the best result.	Yesterday was the best result.
86	십만이 넘는 마수들이 튀어나왔지만 아무도 다치지 않았다.	More than 100,000 magic beasts popped out but nobody was hurt.	More than 100,000 magic tricks came out, but no one was hurt.
87	무엇도 부서지지 않았다.	Nothing was broken.	Nothing was broken.
88	거기다 그 마수들이 성진우 헌터의 병력으로 흡수되기까지 했다.	In addition, the magic beasts were absorbed into the army of Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	In addition, the magic beasts were absorbed into the army of Hunter Sung Jin-woo.
89	누가 생각이나 했을까?	Who would have thought?	Who would have thought?
90	꿈에도 그리지 못했던, 상상 이상의 성과였다.	It was an unimaginable achievement.	It was an unimaginable achievement.
91	그렇기에 우진철은 며칠 밤을 꼬박 새워야 할 일거리들을 웃으면서 감당할 수 있었던 것이다.	That's why Woo was able to handle all the work that he had to stay up all night with a smile.	That's why Woo was able to handle all the work that he had, staying up all night with a smile.
92	그런데.	By the way.	by the way
93	고작 자기 몸이 좀 피곤해졌다는 이유만으로 헌터협회의 직원이라는 자가 어제 일을 투정하다니.	A member of the Hunter's Association gave up his job yesterday just because he was feeling a little tired.	Just because he's feeling a little tired, the employee member of Hunter's Association decided to skip work yesterday.
94	이게 말이나 될 법한 소리인가?	Does that sound like a good reason?	Isn't that ridiculous?
95	만약.	if.	If
96	근처에 성진우 헌터라도 있었으면, 우진철은 그가 화를 내기 전에 먼저 자신이 나서서 부하 직원의 뺨을 후려쳤을 것이다.	If there was any chance of Hunter Sung Jin-woo nearby, Woo would have stepped forward and slapped his subordinates in the face before Jin-woo got angry.	If there was any chance of Hunter Sung Jin-woo being nearby, Woo would have stepped forward and slapped his subordinates in the face before he got angry.
97	그만큼 우진철은 진우의 마음을 이해하고 있었다.	As much as Woo Jincheol understood Jin-woo's feelings.	As such, Woo understood Jin-woo's heart.
98	잠시 직원들을 전부 멈추게 한 그가 직원들을 둘러보며 목에 힘을 주었다.	He told all the employee to stop for a while, looked around the employee and gave them motivation.	After stopping all the employees for a while, he looked around and gave them strength.
99	“성진우 헌터님이 갑자기 사라지셔서 당황스러운 여러분들의 마음은 저도 잘 알고 있습니다”	"I know how you feel (embarrassing ) when Sung Jin-woo suddenly disappears."	"I know how you feel when Sung Jin-woo suddenly disappears."
100	하지만 책임감 강한 성진우 헌터가 그렇게 사라진 데는 분명히 그럴 만한 이유가 있으리라.	However, there must be a reason for the disappearance of the responsible Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	But there must be a good reason why the responsible Hunter Sung Jin-woo disappeared like that.
101	“어쩌면 지금 가장 당황하고 있는 사람은 성 헌터님일지도 모릅니다”	“Perhaps the most flustered person right now may be Hunter Sung.”	"Maybe it's hunter Sung who's most taken aback right now."
102	강한 힘에는 큰 책임이 따른다던가.	It is said that great power is accompanied by great responsibility.	Strong power carries great responsibilities.
103	어느 영화에서 봤던 대사가 머릿속에 떠오른 우진철 협회장은 성진우 헌터의 두 어깨에 얹혀있을 짐의 무게에 대해 생각했다.	Woo Jin-chul, the head of the association, thought about the weight of the load on Hunter Sung Jin-woo's shoulders.	Woo Jin-chul, president of the association, who recalled the lines he saw in a movie, thought about the weight of the luggage on Hunter Sung Jin-woo's shoulders.
104	‘오랫동안 헌터님을 봤었지만 그렇게 긴장한 모습은 처음이었다.’	‘I've seen Hunter Sung for a long time, but it was the first time I was so nervous.’	"I've seen Hunter for a long time, but I've never been so nervous.’
105	그는 잠시 뒤에 일어나게 될 일을 전혀 모르는 눈치였다.	He had no idea what would happen after a while.	He didn't seem to know what was going to happen in a moment.
106	목숨을 건 싸움을 각오했었던 게이트에서 갑자기 자신의 소환수들이 튀어나와 충성을 맹세한다면 누구라도 혼란스럽고 빨리 그 자리를 피하고 싶을 터.	If his summons suddenly pop out of the gate where he was prepared to fight for his life and swear his loyalty, anyone would be confused and want to avoid this place quickly.	If his summoners suddenly popped out of the gate where he was prepared to fight for his life and swore loyalty, anyone would be confused and soon eager to avoid the place.
107	어느 누가 그를 손가락질 할 수 있을 것인가?	Who can point a finger at him?	Who can point a finger at him?
108	지금은 성진우 헌터가 혼란스러움을 극복하고 돌아와서 상황을 설명해줄 때까지 고충을 함께 나누는 것이 헌터협회의 할 일.	Now it is the Hunter Association's job to overcome the confusion and share the grievances until Hunter Sung Jin-woo returns and explains the situation.	It is the job of the Hunter Association to overcome the confusion and share the grievances until he comes back and explains the situation.
109	협회는 언제나 헌터의 든든한 방파제가 되어줘야 한다.	The association must always be Hunter's strong breakwater (support)	The association should always be Hunter's strong breakwater.
110	“우리 헌터협회가 성진우 헌터님의 고뇌를 이해해 주지 못한다면 그 누가 이해해 줄 수 있겠습니까”	"If our Hunter Association does not understand the agony of Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who can understand it?"	"If our Hunter Association doesn't understand Sung Jin-woo's agony, who can understand?"
111	협회장의 뜨거운 연설에 직원들은 피로도 잊고 눈시울을 붉혔다.	In the hot speech of the president of the association, the employees forgot their fatigue and blushed.	The union leader's hot speech made the employee forget their fatigue and shed tears.
112	철없이 게이트에서 소환수가 튀어나왔다고 투정을 부렸던 직원도 코끝까지 빨개져서는 거듭 우진철에게 고개를 숙였다.	The employee who had been complaining that the summons came out of the gate without a moment's delay was red to the tip of his nose and repeatedly bowed his head to Woo Jin-chul.	An employee who pretended that a summoner had popped out of the gate without a moment's delay, turned red to the tip of his nose and repeatedly bowed to Woo Jin-cheol.
113	“죄송합니다, 협회장님. 제 생각이 짧았습니다. 정말 죄송합니다”	“I'm sorry, Chairman. I had a short thought. I'm really sorry.”	"I'm sorry, association president. I was thoughless. I'm so sorry."
114	말없이 그의 어깨를 가볍게 두드려 격려해 준 우진철은 그를 돌려보내고 다시 제자리에 앉았다.	Woo Jin-chul, who unspokenly tapped the employee on the shoulder to cheer him up, returned to his seat.	Woo Jin-chul, who unspokenly tapped him on the shoulder to cheer him up, returned to his seat.
115	“후우-”	“sigh”	“sigh”
116	방금 조금 떠들었다고 그전보다 두 배는 더 많아 보이는 서류가 책상에 올려져 있었다.	There was piles of documents on the desk that seemed to be twice as many as it had just been.	I just had a bit of a pile of documents that looked twice as big as before.
117	‘...’	‘... ’	‘...’
118	서류에서 고개를 돌린 우진철은 이 순간에도 여러 고민에 빠져있을 진우를 걱정했다.	Woojin-chul, who turned his head from the paperwork, worried about Jin-woo, who would be troubled at this moment.	Wu Jin-chul, who turned his head in the paper, worried that he might be struggling at this moment.
119	‘성진우 헌터님은 지금쯤 뭘 하시고 계실까?’	‘What are you doing now?’	‘What are you doing now?’
120	* * *	* * *	* * *
121	진우는 밝은 얼굴로 두 군단장에게서 멀찍이 떨어졌다.	Jin-woo was far away from the two Generals with a bright face.	Jin-woo was far away from the two Generals with a bright face.
122	옆엔 이그리트 가 다가와 섰다.	Next to him, 『Ygritte』 approached.	『Ygritte』stood next to him.
123	다른 그림자 병사들도 두 군단장이 자유롭게 움직일 수 있도록 거대한 원을 그리며 충분히 거리를 벌였다.	The other Shadow soldiers made enough distance to draw a huge circle so that the two generals could move freely.	Other shadow soldiers were far enough away in a large circle to allow the two commanders to move freely.
124	그 원의 거의 끝과 끝에서.	At the very end of the circle.	near and near the end of the circle
125	베르는 손톱을 끝까지 드러낸 채 아가리를 쩍 벌리고서 포효했다.	Ber uncovered his nails and opened his mouth and growled.	Ber roared with his nails exposed.
126	“키에에에에에에에에엑-”	"Kie Maeh-e-e-e-e-e-e-h!"	"Kie Maeh-e-e-e-e-e-e-"
127	벨리온은 조용히 허리에 찬 검을 뽑아 들었다.	『Bellion』quietly pulled out a sword on his waist.	Belion quietly pulled out a sword from his waist.
128	여기까지만 보면 그가 이그리트 와 비슷한 타입의 검사인가 하는 생각이 들었는데.	So far Jin-woo thought Bellion was a swordman similar to 『Ygritte』.	So far I thought he was a similar type of prosecutor to 『Ygritte』.
129	‘음...?’	Well...?’	Umm...?'
130	진우의 시선이 벨리온의 검에 고정되었다.	The gaze of Jin-woo was fixed to the sword of 『Bellion』.	Jin-woo's eyes were fixed on Bellion's sword.
131	매우 독특하게 생긴 검.	A very unique sword.	a very unique-looking sword
132	‘저걸 검이라고 해도 되나?’	‘Can I call it a sword?’	Can I call it a sword?'
133	검신이 마치 지네처럼 수십 개의 마디마디로 이뤄져 있는 무기였다.	The blade was a weapon consisting of dozens of parts, like a chain.	The Sword was a weapon made up of dozens of joints like a centipede.
134	둘은 준비가 끝났는지 동시에 진우를 바라보았다.	The two looked at Jin-woo at the same time as if they were ready.	The two looked at Jin-woo at the same time as if they were ready.
135	“시작”	"start!"	"Start"
136	진우의 사인이 떨어지자마자 베르가 득달같이 달려들었다.	As soon as Jin-woo gave the signal, 『Ber』 rushed in.	As soon as Jin-woo gave the signal, 『Ber』 rushed in.
137	끼에에엑! Kieeeeeeh!-!	Kiee Ee -!	Kieeeeeeeh!
138	엄청난 속도로 거리를 좁혀 와 힘껏 휘두른 베르의 손톱을 막고 흘려보낸 벨리온.	Bellion, who narrowed the distance at an incredible pace, blocked the nails of Ber - which were swung as hard as possible.	Belion, which narrowed the streets at a tremendous speed and blocked the nails of a strong-wielding Berg.
139	그는 관성으로 인해 자신의 뒤쪽으로 멀어져 가는 베르를 향해 돌아섰다.	He turned toward 『Ber』, who was moving away from him due to inertia.	He turned to 『Ber』, who was driven away by inertia.
140	그때.	then.	then
141	‘...!’	...! ’	‘...!’
142	진우의 눈이 커졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes grew bigger.	The eye of Jin-woo has grown.
143	벨리온이 일직선으로 내뻗은 검이 뱀처럼 길어져 베르에게로 쇄도하고 있었다.	『Bellion's』 straight sword stretched out like a snake and was pouring into 『Ber』.	『Bellion』's straight sword extended out like a snake and was pouring into 『Ber』.
144	스스스스스스스-!	Susususususu -!	Susses!
145	급히 방향을 틀던 베르가 검을 반사적으로 쳐 냈다.	Ber, who was rapidly turning, struck the sword reflexively.	As he was turning quickly, Ber gave the sword a reflex.
146	카각!	Carcass!	Kagak!
147	그때부터가 시작이었다.	That was the beginning.	That's when it started.
148	벨리온이 검을 채찍같이 사용하여 무자비한 공격을 폭풍우처럼 쏟아붓기 시작한 것이다.	『Bellion』 began using the sword as a whip to pour out a ruthless attack like a storm.	Bellion used the sword as a whip to storm out a ruthless attack.
149	가공할 만한 마나가 실린 검은 벨리온의 의지대로 자유자재로 움직이며 베르 주변의 땅과 대기를 초토화시켰다.	The black Bellion's sword moves freely according to his will and formidable mana, devastating the land and the air around Ber.	Bellion's black sword moves freely according to his will and formidable mana, devastating the land and the air around Ber.
150	쾅! 쾅! 쾅! 쾅! 쾅! 쾅!	wham!! wham!! wham!! wham!!	Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!
151	그에 반해 베르는 간신히 공격을 막아 내기에 급급할 뿐이었다.	On the other hand, Ber was barely in a hurry to stop the attack.	On the other hand, Berr barely managed to ward off the attacks.
152	“키에에엑”	“Kie eek!”	"Kie엑"
153	검이라는 무기의 한계를 뛰어넘은 벨리온의 공격을 보고 진우는 만약 저기에 서 있었다면, 하고 이미지를 떠올렸다.	Looking at Bellion 's attack, which exceeded limit of the sword weapon, Jin-woo imagines if he's standing there.	Seeing Bellion's attack that went beyond the limits of the sword, Jin-woo imagined himself as if he was there.
154	그러자.	OK.	Let's do that.
155	모든 것이 느려졌다.	Everything slowed down.	Everything slowed down.
156	하지만.	However.	but
157	멈춰진 시간 속에서도 벨리온의 검은 위협적일 정도로 빨랐다.	Even in the stillness of time, Bellion's black sword was fast.	Even during the slower time, Bellion's attacks were threateningly fast.
158	진우의 눈빛이 진중해졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes deepened.	Jin-woo's eyes deepened.
159	안광을 번득이는 눈동자가 예측이 불가능한 검의 움직임을 단 하나도 놓치지 않았다.	Not a single movement of the unanticipated sword was missed by his flashing eyes.	Not a single movement of the unanticipated sword was missed by his flashing eyes.
160	왼쪽 위, 오른쪽 옆, 다시 왼쪽 위, 이번엔 왼쪽 아래, 오른쪽 위.	Top left, right side, top left again, bottom left, top right.	Top left, side right, top left again, bottom left, top right.
161	모든 공격을 피해 낸 가상의 자신이 벨리온 앞에 섰다.	The fictional self, who had avoided all the attacks, stood in front of Belion.	The virtual self that avoided all attacks stood in front of Belion.
162	그리고 벤다.	this's Ber.	And then cut.
163	진우의 머릿속에서 벨리온의 목이 떨어졌다.	In Jin-woo's mind, 『Bellion』's neck fell off.	In Jin-woo's mind, 『Bellion』's neck fell off.
164	거기까지 걸린 시간은 찰나.	It takes a while.	That's the only time it took.
165	그러나 자신의 목이 베인 것 같은 오싹한 느낌을 순간적으로 감지한 벨리온이 화들짝 놀라 진우를 돌아보았다.	However, Bellion, who instantly sensed the creepy feeling of his throat cut, turned to Jin-woo in surprise.	But Belion, who sensed the chillingness of his throat, looked back startled.
166	‘이런...’	this...’	this...’
167	흥미로운 무기를 발견한 나머지 너무 진지하게 반응해버렸다.	I(jin) found a interesting weapon and I(jin) reacted too seriously.	He found an interesting weapon and reacted too seriously.
168	당황한 벨리온의 눈빛과 마주한 진우가 미안한 표정으로 답해 준 것도 잠시.	Jin-woo, who faced Bellion's perplexed eyes, replied with a sorry look.	Jin-woo, who faced Bellion's perplexed eyes, replied with a sorry look.
169	그 틈새를 놓치지 않은 베르가 성가시게 자신을 쫓아다니던 벨리온의 검을 세차게 쳐 내고 전광석화처럼 접근했다.	Ber, who did not miss this gap, struck hard against the sword of Bellion, which was chasing him, and approached Bellion like lightning bolt.	Without missing the openning, Ber struck down Belion's sword, which was pesteringly chasing him, and approached it like a lightning bolt.
170	“키에에에에엑”	“Kie e ee eek!”	"Kie Mae Ex"
171	푸욱-!	FooK -!	Pooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!
172	그러나.	But.	nevertheless
173	진우의 예상을 깨고, 상대의 복부에 자신의 무기를 찔러 넣은 쪽은 벨리온이었다.	It was Belion who broke Jin-woo's expectation and stabbed his weapon into the abdomen of the opponent.	Breaking the expectations of Jin-woo, Bellion was the one who thrust his weapon into the opponent's stomach.
174	예상을 뛰어넘는 반사 신경.	Reflexes beyond expectations.	an unexpected reflex
175	거기다 일격 일격이 대지를 부수는 무시무시한 파괴력까지.	In addition to the terrible destructive power that blows the ground.	In addition to the terrifying destructive power that is cappable of blowing the ground.
176	벨리온.	『Bellion』.	『Bellion』.
177	과연 총군단장이라는 자리에 모자람이 없는 병사였다.	It was indeed a soldier who had no place but the position of the Generals' Leader.	He was a soldier who was not short of serving as a general general.
178	‘...그래도 방심은 금물이지.’	...but don't let your guard down.’	...but don't let your guard down.’
179	자신의 병사에게 이런 말을 하긴 좀 그렇지만, 벌레의 최대 강점은 그 끈질긴 생명력에 있다.	It is not easy to say this to your soldiers, but the greatest strength of the insect/bug is its persistent vitality.	It's kind of hard to say to your soldier, but the insect's greatest strength lies in its tenacious vitality.
180	아니나 다를까.	just as expected.	Sure enough.
181	배에 검이 꽂힌 상태로 몸을 크게 팽창시킨 베르가 거대해진 주먹을 상대의 머리에 내리꽂았다.	Ber, who had a sword in his stomach, expanded his body, put a huge fist on bellion's head.	Ber, who expanded his body greatly with a sword stuck in his belly, put his huge fist on his opponent's head.
182	투쾅-! BAM-!	BAM-!	BAM-!
183	얼마나 충격이 강했는지 벨리온의 투구의 일부가 깨져 나가며 검은 연기가 흩날렸다.	The impact was so strong that a part of Belion’s helmet broke and black smoke scattered.	The shock was so strong that some of Belion's pitches were broken and black smoke was thrown out.
184	키에엑!	Key eek!	Kieh!
185	곧이어 베르의 두 번째 공격이 내리꽂혔다.	Soon after, the second attack of 『Ber』came in.	Soon after, Ber's second attack was dropped.
186	아니, 내리꽂힐 뻔했다.	No, I almost got stuck.	No, it almost hit.
187	그러나 베르의 손목은 간발의 차이로 벨리온의 억센 손아귀 안에 들어갔다.	However, 『Ber』's wrists were in Belion’s grip	But Ber's wrists were within Belion's powerful grasp by a hair's breadth.
188	베르가 힘을 줘 손을 떨쳐 내려했으나 벨리온은 꿈쩍도 하지 않았다.	Ber gave strength and tried to shake bellion's hand, but Bellion did not budge.	Berne pulled his hand down, but Bellion didn't budge an inch.
189	그사이 벨리온이 반대쪽 팔을 뒤로 당겼다. 엄청난 마나가 당긴 팔에 모이기 시작했다.	Meanwhile, Bellion pulled back his other arm. A great mana began to gather in his pulled arm.	Meanwhile Bellion pulled the other arm back. Huge numbers of men began to gather in the arms of the pull.
190	그 순간.	That moment.	At that moment.
191	쿠웅-!	Kuwoong -!	Kuung-!
192	가슴을 강타당한 베르가 직선으로 튕겨져 나갔다.	Ber, who was hit in the chest, thrown out in a straight line.	A heart-blowing Ber was thrown out in a straight line.
193	동시에 발생한 충격파가 숲을 휩쓸고 지나가며 주변의 나무들을 뿌리째 날려 버렸다.	At the same time, shock waves swept through the forest and blew the surrounding trees away.	Simultaneous shock waves swept through the forest and blew away the surrounding trees.
194	나무가 무성했던 숲에 일직선으로 긴 길이 생겨났다.	There was a straight line in the forest where the trees were lush.	A long road formed in a straight line in the woody forest.
195	“키에에에에에엑”	"Kie Ae Eg"	"Kie Ae Eg"
196	끝도 없이 날아가던 베르가 황급히 날개를 펼쳐 밀려나는 것을 멈추었다.	『Ber』, who was flying without end, hurriedly spreading his wings to stop.	Ver, who was flying endlessly, suddenly stopped pushing his wings out.
197	하지만 간신히 정지한 베르 앞에는 이미 벨리온이 도착해 있었다.	But 『Bellion』had already arrived in front of the barely stopped『Ber』.	But in front of Berne, who had barely stopped, Belion had already arrived.
198	땅으로 내리꽂는 일격!	A blow to the ground!	A blow to the ground!
199	쿠우웅-!	Koo Woong -!	Ku Woong-!
200	운석이라도 떨어진 것처럼 패여버린 땅 위에 벨리온이 내려섰다.	『Bellion』 fell down on the land that had fallen like a meteorite.	Belion fell on the ground as if a meteorite had fallen.
201	움푹 들어간 땅의 중심에서.	At the center of the dented land.	in the middle of a sunken land
202	평범한 적이라면 벌써 조각났어야 할 충격을 연거푸 견뎌 낸 베르가 급히 몸을 일으키며 응수했다.	『Ber』, who had endured the shock that would already have been fragmented him if he was an ordinary enemy, quickly reacted raising his body.	『Ber』, who had endured the shock that would already have been fragmented him if he was an ordinary enemy, quickly reacted raising his body.
203	쉭-! Shh! Swigg -	Swigg-!	Shh! Swigg.
204	내지른 베르의 손끝을 손등으로 쳐 낸 벨리온이 그대로 베르의 머리를 찍었다.	『Bellion』, who struck his fingertip with his hand, took the head of 『Ber』 as it was.	Bellion held/seized the back of Ber's head
205	쾅!	bang!	Bang!
206	그리고 시작된 난타전.	And the slugfest started (close quarters fist fight)	And \| Started \| A bad battle
207	쾅! 투쾅! 쾅! 쾅!	bang! Thug! bang! bang!	Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!
208	베르의 공격은 벨리온의 균형을 잠시 방해하는 수준이었지만.	The attack of 『Ber』 was a bit of a hindrance to the 『Bellion』's balance.	Ber's attack was a brief interruption to Bellion's balance.
209	쿠웅-!	Kuwoong -!	Kuung-!
210	벨리온의 공격에는 치명적인 위력이 담겨 있었다.	The attack of 『Bellion』 was fatal.	Belion's attack contained deadly force.
211	쩌억, 쩍!	Crack!	Oh, come on!
212	베르의 외골격이 금방이라도 깨질 것처럼 금이 가기 시작했다.	As soon as the exoskeleton of 『Ber』 was broken, it began to crack.	As soon as the exoskeleton of 『Ber』 began to crack, it was broken.
213	키에엑!	Key eek!	Kieh!
214	그러나 베르는 끝까지 필사적으로 저항하며 승부를 포기하지 않으려 들었다.	However, 『Ber』 resisted desperately until the end and tried not to give up the game.	However, Ber was desperately resisting to the end and refused to give up. guy
215	어깨를 물어뜯으려 했던 베르를 떼어 낸 벨리온이 베르의 목을 움켜쥐었다.	Belion grabbed Ber's neck, who was trying to bite his shoulder.	Bellion, who took Ber, who was about to bite his shoulder, grabbed Ber's neck.
216	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!	Quack! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creak!
217	꼼짝할 수 없게 된 베르가 전신을 비틀며 몸부림쳤지만, 벨리온은 최후의 일격을 꽂아 넣기 위해 다시금 마나를 반대쪽 팔에 집중했다.	Ber writhed, unable to move, but Bellion again focused Mana on other arm to put the last blow in.	The helpless Ber wriggled and struggled, but Bellion again focused Mana on the other arm to provide the final blow in.
218	드래곤의 머리조차 일격에 박살낼 수 있을 만한 흉측한 마나가 주변의 대기를 일그러뜨렸다.	The horrid mana, capable of smashing even the dragon’s head into a blow, distorted the atmosphere around him.	A mana so hideous that even a dragon's head could be smashed into the air by a blow.
219	끝이다.	This is the end.	This is the end.
220	벨리온의 주먹이 베르의 얼굴을 향해 쏟아졌다.	Bellion’s fists poured down on Ver’s face.	Bellion's fist closed in over Ber's face.
221	그러나.	But.	however
222	베르의 머리가 날아가는 것을 보고 싶지는 않았던 진우가 벨리온의 주먹을 움켜쥐었다.	Jin-woo, who did not want to see Berr's head fly, grabbed Bellion's fist.	Jin-woo, who did not want to see Ber's head fly away, stopped Bellion's fist.
223	턱!	chin!	Chin!
224	“여기까지”	“that's enough.”	"so far"
225	자신의 공격을 막은 이가 진우라는 사실을 깨달은 벨리온이 빠르게 팔을 뺐다.	Belion quickly pulled his arm away, realizing that the man who stopped his attack was Jin-woo.	Belion quickly pulled his arm when he realized that Jin-woo was the one who blocked his attack.
226	“주군”	“Lord.”	"Lord"
227	벨리온은 황급히 무릎을 꿇고 고개를 숙였다.	『Bellion』 hurried to knee and bow his head.	Belion quickly fell on his knees and bowed his head.
228	‘...수고했다.’	‘...Good work.’’	...thank you for your hard work'
229	자신의 실력을 가감 없이 보여준 벨리온에게 눈빛으로 치하한 진우가 바닥에 쓰러져 있는 베르에게로 다가갔다.	Jin-woo, who praised Bellion with his eyes, approached Ber, who was lying on the floor.	Jin-woo, who praised Bellion with his eyes, approached Ver, who was lying on the floor.
230	“키에에엑, 왕이시여, 저는, 키에엑! 아직 더 할 수..”	“Kie eeek, kings, I, kie eek! I can still do more ... ”	"Kie, king, I, Kieh! "We can still do more..."
231	“..”	“...”	“..”
232	비틀거리는 베르를 안타까운 얼굴로 내려다보던 진우가 물었다.	Jin-woo looked down at Ber, who was stumbling with a sad face,asked	Jin-woo, who looked down at Ber's pitiful eyes, asked.
233	“베르. 왜 그렇게 총군단장 자리에 집착하는 거야”	"Ber, why are you so obsessed with the position between generals?"	"Ber, why are you so obsessed with the position between generals?"
234	“키엑, 저는, 총군단장이 되어 주군의 곁에서 언제까지나 함께..”	“Keyek, I’m the general commander, and I’ll be with you forever.”	"Kieek, I will be the commander of the army and be with you forever."
235	베르가 비통한 심정으로 말을 잇지 못하자, 옆머리를 긁적이던 진우가 한마디 말했다.	When Ber could not speak with a bitter feeling, Jin-woo, who scratched his side hair, said a word.	When Berne couldn't speak with a heart of grief, Jin-woo, who was scratching the side of his head, said a word.
236	“총군단장은 오른쪽에 서고, 네가 왼쪽에 서면 되잖아”	"The General Commander can stand on the right, and you can stand on the left."	"The General Commander can stand on the right, and you can stand on the left."
237	“...”	“...!”	“...”
238	그제야 굳이 총군단장이 아니더라도 주군과 함께 설 수 있다는 사실을 알게 된 베르가 눈을 댕그랗게 떴다.	Then he realized that he could stand with his lieutenant even though he was not a general commander.	Berger opened his eyes wide when he realized that he could stand with the main force even if he wasn't the commander of the general army.
239	“...성은이”	“... Master/lord”	"...Sung yi"
240	“하지 마”	“Don’t.”	"Stop it"
241	감격에 겨워 눈물을 글썽거리고 있는 베르를 두고 일어선 진우가 나직이 한숨을 내쉴 때.	When Jin-woo, who stood up with Ber, who is awkwardly in tears, sighed quietly.	When Jin-woo stood up with Ber, who was overwhelmed with emotion, sighed.
242	병사 하나가 다가왔다.	a soldier came over.	A soldier approached.
243	말없이 진우와 베르의 대화를 듣고 있었던 이그리트 였다.	It was 『Ygritte』 who listened to the dialogue between Jinwo and 『Ber』 without speaking.	It was [Ygritte] who was listening to Jin-woo and Ber in silence.
244	“주군, 저에게도 도전의 기회를..”	“Lord, give me a chance to challenge ...”	"Lord, I have a chance to challenge myself."
245	조심스럽게 말을 걸어오는 이그리트 에게 진우는 기다렸다는 듯 대답했다.	Jin-woo responded as if he had waited.	Jin-woo replied patiently to [Ygritte] who spoke carefully.
246	“넌 내 뒤”	“You're behind me.”	"You are behind me"
247	“...”	“...!”	“...”
248	이그리트 는 주군의 혜안에 차마 말을 더 이을 수가 없었다.	Ygritte could not speak more in the eyes of the lord.	『Ygritte』was unable to speak any more in front of his master.
249	* * *	* * *	* * *
250	“그런가... 결국 그림자 군주가 적으로 돌아섰단 말이지”	“By the way... the Shadow Lord turned to enemy.”	"So... the Shadow Lord turned into an enemy."
251	인간 형태의 용제가 차분히 지상에 내려가 있는 군주들의 보고를 받았다.	It was reported by the monarchs who were slowly descending to the ground of the human form. (dragon)	The human form of the dragon was given reports by the monarchs who were slowly descending to Earth.
252	어둠속에서 군주들의 목소리만이 조용히 이어졌다.	In the darkness, only the voices of the monarchs continued quietly.	In the dark, only the voices of the monarchs remained silent.
253	“알겠다. 녀석은 내가 처리하지. 너희는 움직이지 마라. 더 이상의 손실은 막아야 한다”	“Okay, I take care of him. don't move. we have to stop further losses.”	"I see. I'll take care of him. Don't move. We must prevent further losses."
254	충분히 상황을 파악한 용제가 군주들과의 연결을 끊었다.	The dragon, who had grasped the situation enough, broke the connection with other monarchs.	A well-informed solvent cut off the monarchs.
255	소리는 이내 사라졌다.	The sound soon disappeared.	The sound soon died away.
256	아무 것도 없는 세계, 이곳 차원의 틈새는 금방 공허에 잠긴다. 파괴할 것이 없는 이 공간은 그들에게 지옥이나 다름없었다.	A world with nothing, the crevices of this dimension are quickly immersed in emptiness, and this space where there is nothing to destroy was like hell for him (dragon)	There is nothing in the world, the gap of this dimension is soon to be void. This space, which had nothing to destroy, was hell for him.
257	그래서.	so.	so
258	존재하는 모든 것들을 파괴하라는 사명을 받고 어둠으로부터 창조된 파멸의 군주는 이곳을 벗어나기 위해 최선을 다했다.	The Lord of Destruction, created from darkness, was committed to destroying everything that existed.	The Lord of Destruction, created from the darkness under a mission to destroy everything that exists, did his best to get out of here.
259	그리고 마침내, 그 결실을 맛볼 수 있는 날이 이제 머지않았다.	And finally, the day to taste the fruits is not long.	And finally, it's not too long before we can taste the fruits.
260	용제가 돌아섰다.	The dragon turned.	The dragon turned around.
261	그리고 어둠을 향해 명령을 내렸다.	He gave the order to the darkness.	Then he gave an order to the darkness.
262	“병사들이여, 전쟁을 준비하라”	“Soldiers, get ready for war.”	“Soldiers, get ready for war.”
263	그러자 어둠에 가려져 있던 수십의 고대 용들과, 수백의 용들, 그리고 수많에 달하는 용인족들이 눈에서 빛을 뿜어내며 함성을 내질렀다.	Then dozens of ancient dragons, hundreds of dragons, and a number of draconians people (용인족들), who were hidden in the darkness, shouted out of their eyes.	Dozens of ancient dragons hidden in darkness, hundreds of dragons, and countless other draconians shouted with light from their eyes.
264	크아아아아아아아아아-!	Aah! Aah!	Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


1		02/09/19
2	깊은 밤.	Deep into the night.	deep into the night (?)
3	진우는 높은 언덕 위에 올라가 편히 앉았다.	Jin-woo climbed up the high hill and sat comfortably.	Jin-woo climbed up the high hill and sat down comfortably.
4	밝은 달빛 아래의 숲이 훤히 내려다보였다.	The forest under the bright moonlight was seen.	There was a clear view of the woods under the bright moonlight.
5	자유의 시간을 허락받은 그림자 병사들이 각자 하고픈 일들로 시간을 보내는 모습이 한눈에 들어왔다.	I saw the shadow soldiers who were allowed to have time for freedom spend their time doing what they wanted to do.	The shadow soldiers, who were allowed free time, seemed to spend their time doing what they wanted to do.
6	그중에서도 특히 거대화한 어금니와 드래곤들이 눈길을 끌었다.	Among them, especially the giant『Tusk』and dragons attracted attention.	Among them, Tusk and dragons, which became huge, attracted attention.
7	심각한 표정으로 어금니와 대화를 나누던 드래곤들이 자기네들끼리 뭔가 또 의견을 나누더니, 이내 가장 몸집이 큰 드래곤이 걸어 나왔다.	The dragons who had been talking to『Tusk』with serious expressions shared something else among themselves, and soon the largest dragon walked out.	The dragons who had been talking to Tusk with serious looks exchanged some opinions among themselves, and the biggest dragon soon walked out.
8	‘저 녀석들, 뭘 하려는 거지?’	What are they doing?	What are they trying to do?’
9	네 덩치들 주변에 모인 그림자 병사들이 일제히 달아나는 걸로 봐서는 분위기가 심상치 않다 싶었는데.	I thought it was strange to see all the shadow soldiers gathered around the big guys running away in unison.	I thought it was strange to see all the shadow soldiers around you running away.
10	곧 드래곤이 하늘을 향해 불꽃을 뿜어냈다.	Soon the dragon blew out a flame into the sky.	Soon the dragon opened fire at the sky.
11	쿠아아아아아아-!	! -- kuaaaaaa	Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
12	불꽃의 굵기를 보고 피식 웃어준 어금니가 한 걸음 앞으로 나섰다.	『Tusk』, who laughed at the thickness of the flames, stepped forward.	Tusk, who smiled at the thickness of the flames, took a step forward.
13	쿠우우우우우우-!	Cuuuuuuuuuu-u!	Kouwu Wu-wu-!
14	녀석의 입에서 터져 나온 어마어마한 규모의 불기둥이 위로 솟아오르며 어둡던 밤하늘을 환히 밝혔다.	The enormous pillar of fire that burst from his mouth rose up and illuminated the dark night sky.	The huge fire broke out of his mouth and lit up the dark night sky.
15	하이오크족 일동이 휘파람을 불며 환호성을 내지르자 드래곤이 어깨를 축 늘어뜨리고 돌아섰다.	The High Orcs whistled and cheered, and the dragon shrugged and turned.	The dragon drooped his shoulders and turned around as the whole group of High-orc people whistled and cheered.
16	어느 쪽의 화력이 더 강한가를 두고 내기를 했었던 모양이었다.	It seemed that he had bet on which side of the firepower was stronger.	He must have made a bet on which side of the fire was stronger.
17	그런데.	however.	but.
18	‘그런 내기를 하면서 탐욕의 구슬을 들고 있는 건 반칙 아닌가?’	Isn’t it a foul thing to hold a Marble of Avarice while making such a bet?	Isn't it an offence to hold the Marble of Avarice in such a bet?’
19	잘못인 건 아는지, 쥐고 있던 탐욕의 구슬을 몰래 품 안에 집어넣으려다 진우와 눈이 딱 마주친 어금니가 뒷머리를 만지작거리며 어색한 미소를 지어 보였다.	I know it is wrong, I tried to put the Marble of Avarice that『Tusk』was holding in his arms secretly. Jin-woo's eyes and『Tusk』's eyes met. Tusk touched his back and smiled awkwardly.	Knowing it was wrong, he tried to sneak the Marble of Avarice into his arms.『Tusk』met Jin-woo's eyes with an awkward smile as he touched the back of his head.
20	진우는 어금니의 뻔뻔함에 웃음을 터트렸다가, 신경 쓰지 말라는 의미로 손을 내저었다.	Jin-woo laughed at the shamelessness of『Tusk』, and waved his hand in the sense that he should not care.	Jin-woo burst out laughing at Tusk's impudence, then shook his hand to mean not to care.
21	어금니는 씩 웃으며 진우를 향해 몇 번이고 굽실거렸다.	『Tusk』grinned and bent toward Jin-woo several times.	Tusk grinned and groaned at Jin-woo again and again.
22	평화로운 광경.	A peaceful sight.	a peaceful sight
23	그러나 겉으로 짓고 있는 표정만큼 진우의 마음이 편하지는 않았다.	However, Jin-woo was not as comfortable as his outward appearance.	But his outward expression was not as comfortable as his heart.
24	‘...’	‘...’	‘...’
25	진우의 고개가 하늘로 향했다.	Jin-woo's head turned to the sky.	Jin-woo's head turned to the sky.
26	점점 이 땅에 다가오고 있는 이계의 존재들을 느낄 수 있었다.	I could feel the beings of the two worlds approaching this land.	I could feel the creatures of that world approaching this land.
27	그들의 악의가.	Their malice.	their malice
28	그들의 힘이.	Their power.	Their strength.
29	극대화된 진우의 감각을 쩌릿쩌릿하게 자극했다.	It stimulated the sense of the maximized Jin-woo.	It stimulated the maximized senses of Jin-woo.
30	비록 지금은 짙은 안개 너머에서 다가오는 흐릿한 무언가를 보는 것 같은 수준이라지만.	Although it is now like seeing something blurry coming from beyond the thick fog.	Although now it's like seeing something hazy coming over a thick fog.
31	‘언제 그들의 접근이 실체화되어 나타날지 모른다.’	‘I don't know when their approach may be manifested’	When will their approach manifest itself?’
32	그들과의 싸움을 피할 수 없는 사실이 진우의 마음을 무겁게 만들었다.	The fact that the fight with them can´t be avoided made Jin-woo's heart heavy.	The fact that the fight with them was inevitable made Jin-woo's heart heavy.
33	잠깐 생각에 잠겨 있던 진우가 고개를 들었다.	Jin-woo, who was thinking for a while, looked up.	Jin-woo, who had been lost in thought for a moment, looked up.
34	뭔가 신경 쓰여 눈여겨봤더니, 개미 병사들이 나무들이나 돌덩이들을 분주히 나르고 있었다.	I noticed something concerning. The ant soldiers were busily carrying trees and stones.	I noticed something that bothered me, the ant soldiers were busy splitting trees and stones.
35	‘...쟤들은 또 뭐해?’	'What are they doing?'	'... what are they doing this time?'
36	진우가 베르를 불러 물어보기 직전, 뒤쪽에서 먼저 목소리가 들려왔다.	Just before Jin-woo called『Ber』and asked, a voice came from behind.	Just before Jin-woo called for Ber, a voice came from behind.
37	“주군께서 여기 머무시는 동안 편히 쉬실 수 있도록 작은 숙소를 하나 만들고 싶은 모양입니다”	“I think they want to make a small room so you can relax while you stay here.”	"I think they'd like to make a little accommodation so you can rest in peace while you're here."
38	큰 덩치에 어울리지 않는 부드러운 목소리.	A soft voice that doesn't suit a large size.	A soft voice that does not fit the big size.
39	총군단장 벨리온이었다.	It was the general commander,『Bellion』.	It was Belion, the leader of the general army.
40	진우는 돌아보지도 않고 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded without turning.	Jin-woo nodded without looking back.
41	“베르군”	"『Ber』"	"Vergun"
42	시키지도 않은 짓을 이렇게 빠르고 열성적으로 실행에 옮길 군단장이라면 베르밖에 없다.	If there's a commander who would do something unasked, so quickly and enthusiastically,『Ber』is the only one.	『Ber』is the only military commander who will carry out what he has not ordered so quickly and enthusiastically.
43	반면 이그리트 는 시킨 일을 완벽하게 해내는 편이고, 벨리온은...	『Ygritte』, on the other hand, does the work he's tasked with perfectly, and『Bellion』...	On the other hand, [Ygritte] does the job perfectly, and Bellyon...
44	글쎄.	Well.	Well.
45	아직 벨리온에 대해서는 아는 것이 없었다.	I knew nothing about『Bellion』yet.	I didn't know anything about Bellyon yet.
46	지금 벨리온과 자신을 연결하고 있는 강한 유대감은 전대 그림자 군주의 것.	The strong bond that now connects him with『Bellion』is that of the former shadow monarch.	The strong bond that connects him right now is the one of the former shadow monarch.
47	진우는 그에 대해 좀 더 자세히 알고 싶었다.	Jin-woo wanted to know more about him.	Jin-woo wanted to know more about him.
48	그런 마음이 전해진 것일까?	Is that what my heart wants?	Is that how I feel?
49	벨리온이 말없이 진우의 뒤에 다가와 섰다.	『Bellion』stood silently behind Jin-woo.	Belion approached the back of the Jin-woo without a word.
50	“주군. 어째서 병사들을 다시 그림자 속으로 불러들이지 않으십니까”	“Lord, why don’t you bring your men back into the shadows?”	"Master, why don't you bring your soldiers back into the shadows?"
51	진우는 여전히 병사들에게서 시선을 떼지 않은 채로 대답했다.	Jin-woo answered without taking his eyes off the soldiers.	Jin-woo still answered with his eyes fixed on the soldiers.
52	“답답했을 것 같아서. 여기 도착하기 전까지 계속 차원의 틈새란 곳에서 갇혀 있었잖아”	"I thought it would be frustrating. You were trapped in a gap of dimensions until you arrived here. "	"I thought it'd soffocating. Until you got here, you were stuck in a gap in the dimension."
53	“..”	“..”	“..”
54	좀 의외의 대답이었는지 벨리온은 한동안 말이 없었다.	『Bellion』had no words for a while as it was an unexpected answer.	It was a rather unexpected answer. Belion remained silent for a while
55	그래서 진우가 말을 꺼냈다.	So Jin-woo brought out his words.	So Jin-woo spoke.
56	“더 이상 이전의 그림자 군주... 아스본을 만날 수 없다는 사실이 슬프지는 않나”	“Is it sad that you can no longer meet the former Shadow Lord ... Asborn?”	"The shadow lord of the past... Isn't it sad that you can't meet Asborn?"
57	소중한 사람을 잃는 것이 어떤 기분인지는, 진우도 며칠 전 아버지를 바라보며 뼈저리게 실감했다.	Jin-woo also felt the feeling of losing a precious person a few days ago, looking at his father.	What it feels like to lose someone precious, Jin-woo looked at his father a few days ago and felt it hard.
58	벨리온의 심정 또한 이와 다르지 않으리라.	Bellion's feelings would not be different.	Belion's feelings won't be any different.
59	그가 느끼고 있을 상실감을 진우는 이해할 수 있었다.	Jin-woo could understand the sense of loss he was feeling.	Jin-woo could understand the loss he was feeling.
60	“저는 그분이 절대자에게 반기를 든 지배자들을 막아섰을 때도 그분의 곁을 지켰습니다. 그분이 죽음의 힘을 손에 넣으셨을 때도 가장 먼저 병사가 되길 자처했습니다”	“I stood by him when he stood against the rulers who were against the Absolute, and when he had the power of death, he was the first to be a soldier.”	"I stood by him when he stopped the rulers who rebelled against the Absolute. Even when he had the power of death, he was the first one to become a soldier."
61	벨리온은 담담히 높낮이 없는 어조로 말을 이어 나갔다.	『Bellion』continued to speak in a tidy tone.	『Bellion』kept talking in a calm, low tone.
62	“영원에 가까운 긴 시간 동안 그분을 보좌하며 지냈었지만, 단 한 번도 그분의 판단을 의심했던 적은 없습니다”	"I have been an assistant to him for a long time near eternity, but I never once doubted his judgment"	"I've been assisting him for a long time, but I've never doubted his judgment."
63	“대답이 잘못됐잖아”	"The answer is wrong."	"You've got the wrong answer."
64	진우는 자신이 무엇을 물었는지 정확하게 다시 짚어 주었다.	Jin-woo pointed out exactly what he had asked.	Jin-woo retold exactly what she had asked.
65	어떻게 대답해야 할지 고민하던 벨리온이 어렵게 심정을 밝혔다.	『Bellion』, who was worried about how to answer, had difficulty expressing his feeling.	『Bellion』was struggling to answer.
66	“저의 감정에 대해 생각해 본 적은 없습니다”	"I have never thought about my feelings."	"I've never thought about my feelings."
67	“그래서 기회를 준 거야. 한번 생각해 보라고”	"So I gave you a chance. Just think about it."	"That's why I gave you a chance. Think about it."
68	“..”	"..."	“..”
69	길고 무거운 침묵.	Long and heavy silence.	A long, heavy silence.
70	무언의 대답에서 진우는 벨리온의 진심을 느낄 수 있었다. 아무것도 들리지 않았지만 충분할 만큼 들었다.	In a silent reply, I could feel the heart of『Bellion』. I heard nothing but enough.	From the silent answer, Jin-woo could feel the sincerity of the Bellion. I didn't hear anything, but I heard enough.
71	그제야 진우가 고개를 뒤로 돌려 벨리온을 바라보았다.	Then Jin-woo turned his head back and looked at『Bellion』.	Only then did Jin-woo turn back and look at Belion.
72	“너와 아스본의 얘기가 알고 싶은데. 들려줄 수 있나”	"I want to know about you and Asborn. Can you tell me? "	"I'd like to know about you and Asbon. Can you tell me?"
73	“아주 긴 얘기가 될지도 모릅니다”	"It may be a long story"	"It might be a very long story"
74	“잘됐네. 마침 눈꺼풀이 무거워질 때까지 시간을 벌어 줄 아주 긴 얘기가 필요했었거든”	"Good. I needed a very long story to make time for my eyelids to get heavy."	"That's great. I needed a very long story to buy me some time until my eyelids get heavy."
75	진우의 시선이 다시 앞을 향하자, 벨리온이 조용히 그 옆에 앉았다.	As Jin-woo's gaze turned to the front again, 『Bellion』 sat quietly beside him.	As Chin-wu's gaze turned forward again, Bellion sat quietly beside him.
76	“제가 아직 세계수의 열매였을 때의 일이었습니다”	"It was when I was still the fruit of the World tree(Yggdrasil)."	"It was when I was still the fruit of the World tree(Yggdrasil)"
77	“열매? 네가 열매였다고”	"Fruit? You were a fruit?"	"Fruit? You were a fruit."
78	“하늘의 병사들은 전부 세계수의 가지에서 열매 형태로 태어납니다. 온 하늘을 가지로 뒤덮을 수 있는 끝도 없이 거대한 나무지요”	"Heavenly soldiers are all born in fruit form on the branches of the World tree(Yggdrasil). It's an endless tree that can cover the whole sky."	"All the soldiers in the sky are born in the form of fruit from the branches of the World tree(Yggdrasil). It's an endless giant tree that can cover the whole sky with branches."
79	“허어..”	"Huh ..."	"Huh..."
80	시작부터 스케일이 남다른 이야기에 진우가 집중하는 동안 밤은 그렇게 더욱 깊어져 갔다.	The night began to deepen as Jin-woo concentrated on the story of unusual scale from the beginning.	From the beginning, the night deepened as Jin-woo concentrated on a story of extraordinary scale.
81	* * *	* * *	* * *
82	해가 떠오르기 전.	Before the sun comes up.	before the sun rises.
83	아직 어둠이 걷히기엔 이른 시간, 진우는 천천히 숲속을 뛰었다.	Early in the darkness, Jin-woo slowly wandered through the forest.	It was still early for darkness to clear, and Jin-woo slowly ran through the forest.
84	이미 달리기 10킬로는 습관이 된 지 오래였다.	It's been a long time since I've been habitually running 10 kilometers.	10 km of running had long become a habit.
85	일일 퀘스트가 더 이상 오지 않는다는 사실을 알고 있으면서도 몸이 자연스럽게 움직였다.	I knew that daily quests did not come anymore, but my body moved naturally.	Even knowing that the daily quest no longer came, my body naturally moved.
86	청량한 새벽 숲 공기를 마음껏 들이마셨다 내쉬며, 진우는 생각의 정리를 거의 끝냈다.	Breathing the fresh air of the forest's morning dawn, Jin-woo almost finished his thoughts.	Breathing in and out freely the air of the clear early morning forest, Jin-woo has almost finished organizing his thoughts.
87	‘...이제 돌아가자.’	‘... Let's go back.’	...Let's go back now.'
88	언제 도착할지 모르는 여덟 군대들의 존재를 사람들에게 알려야 한다.	He should tell people about the existence of the eight armies which it's unknown when they'll arrive.	People should be informed of the existence of the eight armies they don't know when they'll arrive.
89	진짜 전쟁이 머지않았음을 알려줘야 한다.	He have to let them know that the real war is not over yet.	You must let them know that the real war is not far off.
90	모든 사람이 안전하리라고는 약속할 수 없을 것이다.	He can't promise that everyone will be safe.	You can't promise everyone to be safe.
91	세계가 이전의 모습을 유지할 수 있다고도 약속할 수 없을 것이다.	He can't promise that the world will be able to maintain its former form.	He'll not be able to promise that the world can maintain its former appearance.
92	그만큼.	that much.	to that extent.
93	그림자 군주의 기억을 통해 봤던 용제의 힘은 대단했다.	The power of the dragon, which he saw through the memory of the Shadow Monarch, was great.	The power of the dragon, seen through the memory of the shadow monarch was great.
94	용제와 그를 따르는 파멸의 군단은 그들의 앞에 존재하는 모든 것을 잿더미로 만들었다.	The dragon and the legion of destruction following him made everything before them a pile of ashes.	The dragon and the army of destruction that followed him had burned everything that existed before them.
95	그런 적들이 지구를 파괴의 대상으로 삼은 것이다.	Such enemies made the Earth an objective of destruction.	Such enemies made the Earth a target of destruction.
96	그러니.	So.	So.
97	이제 자신뿐만 아니라 모두가 마음의 준비를 해야 할 때였다.	Now it was time for everyone, not just himself, to prepare their hearts.	It's time for everyone as well as himself to make preparations.
98	시스템이 알리지 않아도 정확하게 10킬로가 되는 시점에서, 진우가 달리기를 중지했다.	Even when the system didn't report it, at exactly 10 km, Jin-woo stopped running.	At exactly 10 kilometers, without the system notifying, Jin-woo stopped running.
99	거의 하루도 빼먹지 않은 일일 퀘스트 덕분에 몸에 새겨진 습관.	A habit carved into the body thanks to the daily quests that he almost never missed.	A habit inscribed on the body thanks to a daily quest that has been almost never missed.
100	그러나 몸에 새겨진 것은 습관뿐만이 아니다.	However, it is not only habits that are carved on the body.	But it is not only habit that is carved on the body.
101	많은 싸움을 배웠고, 강대한 힘을 얻었다.	He learned a lot of fighting and got stronger.	I learned a lot of fighting and gained mighty power.
102	안식으로 돌아가고 싶었던 그림자 군주가 마지막으로 남기고 간 선물은 이제 기회란 이름으로 바뀌었다.	The last gift of the Shadow Monarch, who wanted to return to rest, has now become an opportunity.	The last gift left by the shadow monarch, who wanted to go back to rest, has now been turned into an opportunity.
103	진우가 햇살이 내리비추기 시작하는 방향으로 돌아섰다.	Jin-woo turned in the direction of the sunshine.	Jin-woo turned to the direction where the sun began to appear.
104	멀리 산의 능선 위로 아침 해가 떠오르고 있었다.	The morning sun was rising over the ridge of the far away mountains.	In the distance the morning sun was rising over the ridge of the mountain.
105	* * *	* * *	* * *
106	이제 그림자 교환을 자유롭게 쓸 수 있게 된 진우가 아진 길드의 건물 안으로 이동했다.	Jin-woo, now free to use 『shadow exchange』, moved into the Azin guild's building.	Now free to use the exchange of shadows, Jin-woo moved into Ah Jin Guild's building.
107	사무실 안에 바로 들어가지 않은 건 직원들의 심장 건강을 생각해서였는데, 때문에 사무실 문을 나서는 낯선 여성과 마주쳤다.	He didn't go straight into the office because of the heart health of the employees, so I appeared out of the office and encountered a strange woman.	It was for the sake of the employees' heart health that I didn't go straight into the office, but I met a strange woman who walked out of the office door.
108	낯설지만 어디서 본 것 같은 얼굴.	A strange face that he has seen from somewhere.	a strange but familiar face.
109	상대도 같은 기분이었는지, 스쳐 지나가려던 여성이 갑자기 돌아서서 진우에게 말을 걸었다.	Whether the she felt the same way, the woman who was about to pass suddenly turned and spoke to Jin-woo.	The woman, who was about to pass by, seemed to suddenly turn around and talk to Jin-woo.
110	“저기 혹시..”	"You know ..."	"You know, I was wondering if...”
111	“...”	"...?"	“...”
112	진우가 물끄러미 바라보자 뭔가에 화들짝 놀란 그녀가 아무것도 아니라는 한마디를 남기고 다시 걸음을 바삐 옮겼다.	When Jin-woo stared, she hurriedly regained her pace and left saying -it's nothing- (?)	When Jin-woo stared, she was surprised by something and hurried back to walking, leaving without saying anything else. (?)
113	‘싱거운 여자네.’	It's a nice girl. ’	You're a hot girl.'
114	진우가 아진 길드 사무실 안으로 들어섰다.	Jin-woo went inside the Guild Office.	Jin-woo entered the office of Ahjin Guild.
115	“어”	"Huh?"	"Uh"
116	“어”	"Huh?"	"Uh"
117	직원들은 못 볼 것이라도 본 것처럼 눈을 휘둥그레 뜨고는 그 자리에서 얼어붙었다.	The staff opened their eyes wide and looked at him as if they had frozen in the spot.	The employees squashed their eyes as if they had seen nothing to see and froze on the spot.
118	‘좋은 아침이라고 인사라도 하면서 들어올 걸 그랬나?’	What would you do if you were greeted by a good morning?'	Why didn't you come in here saying good morning?'
119	이래서야 일부러 사무실 바깥에서 들어온 보람도 없지 않은가.	That's why it's worthwhile to come in from outside the office.	This is the only reason why he didn't come in from inside the office on purpose.
120	길드 대표가 길드 사무실에 들렀는데 직원들의 표정이 다들 왜 그러냐고 다그칠 새도 없이.	The guild representative visited the guild office, but the all employees' faces look like this.	The head of the guild stopped by the guild office and wondered why the staff looked like this.
121	진우를 발견한 유진호가 환한 얼굴로 뛰쳐나왔다.	Yoo Jin-ho, who discovered Jin-woo, came out with a bright face.	Yoo Jin-ho, who found Jin-woo, rushed out with a bright face.
122	“형니임-”	"Brother-!"	"Brother-"
123	반가움을 나누기에 앞서 진우는 궁금했던 점을 물었다.	Before resplying the welcome, Jin-woo first asked what he was curious about.	Before sharing his welcome, Jin-woo asked what he was curious about.
124	“방금 나간 여성분 누구야”	"Who is the woman who just left?"	"Who's the woman who just walked out?"
125	어쩐지 낯이 많이 익던데.	Somewhat familiar.	I don't know why she looked so familiar.
126	그런 추가 설명을 더할 필요도 없이 이어진 유진호의 대답에 모든 게 설명이 되었다.	I did not need to add any further explanation as everything was explained in Yoo Jin-ho's answer.	It was all explained by Yoo Jin-ho's answer, which didn't need to give any additional explanation.
127	“아, 제 누나입니다, 형님. 제가 자꾸 연락을 피하니까 여기까지 왔네요. 근데 혹시 누나가 형님께 무슨 무례라도..”	"Oh, she's my sister, brother. I'm coming here because she keep avoiding my contact/call. Was my sister rude to you by any chance?..."	"Oh, it's my sister, brother. She kept avoiding contact, so I came all the way here. But do you think you're being rude to him?
128	“아니, 그런 건 아니고”	"No, it's not like that."	"No, it's not like that."
129	누굴 많이 닮았다 했더니 진호의 가족이었군.	I resemble a lot of people and it was Jin-ho's family.	I knew you looked alike, it was part of your family.
130	사무실 문 쪽을 돌아보며 고개를 끄덕이던 진우가 다시 물었다.	As he turned to the office door, Jin-woo nodded and asked again.	asked Jin-woo, who looked back at the office door and nodded.
131	“누나가 여긴 왜”	"Why are you here?"	"Why are you here?"
132	“아..”	"Ah..."	"Ah..."
133	망설이던 유진호가 진우의 눈치를 살피며 말을 꺼냈다.	Yoo Jin-ho, hesitating, looked at Jin-woo's eyes and talked to him.	After hesitating, Yoo Jin-ho took a look at Jin-woo's eyes and spoke.
134	“극초대형 게이트 열리기 전에 제가 형님 옆에 있지 않았습니까, 형님”	"Was I not next to you before the Extremely Large gate opened, brother?"	"I was next to you before the Extremely Large Gate opened, brother"
135	“그랬지”	"Yes it was."	"It was like that"
136	“그게 카메라에 잡혔던 모양입니다, 형님”	"It looks like it was caught in the camera, Brother."	"That must have been captured by the camera, brother"
137	진우의 머릿속에 어떻게 된 일인지 대략적으로 감이 잡혔다.	Jin-woo has a rough idea of what's going on in his head.	Jin-woo has a rough idea of what's going on in his head.
138	“가족들은 이제 아진 길드 부사장도 되고 했으니 헌터증을 반납하고 위험한 일에서 손을 뗐으면 하는 모양입니다”	"Now that I've become Vice master Ahjin Guild, they'd like me to return my Hunter's certificate and get out of dangerous jobs"	"Now that I've become Vice master Ahjin Guild, they'd like me to return my Hunter's certificate and get out of dangerous jobs"
139	역시나.	He knew it.	Expectedly
140	마스터인 진우가 헌터기 때문에 부마스터인 유진호까지 굳이 헌터로 남아 있을 필요는 없었다.	Since Jin-woo, the master, is a hunter. Yoo Jin-ho, a vice master, did not have to remain as a hunter.	Since Jin-woo, the master, is a hunter, even Yoo Jin-ho, a boomer, did not have to remain as a hunter.
141	유진호를 걱정하는 가족들의 말에는 분명 일리가 있었다.	It was obvious that the family would be worried about Yoo Jin-ho.	There was certainly a point in what the families concerned about Yu.
142	그러나 유진호가 무슨 생각을 하고 있는지 알고 있기에 진우는 그를 설득하려 들지 않았다.	However, because he knew what Yoo Jin-ho was thinking, Jin-woo did not try to persuade him.	But because he knew what Yoo was thinking, Jin-woo wouldn't try to persuade him.
143	‘처음부터 끝까지 헌터로서 내 옆에 남아 있고 싶은 거겠지.’	You want to stay with me as a hunter from beginning to end.'	'You want to stay with me as Hunter from the beginning to the end.’
144	주로 고생은 자신이 다 했었지만, 그래도 생사를 함께 헤쳐 나온 유진호가 기특해진 진우는 손을 슥 내밀어 유진호의 머리를 헤집어 놓았다.	Although he suffered mostly, but we still spent life and death together, Yoo Jin-ho became especially valuable, Jin-woo stretched out his hand and poked Yoo Jin-ho's head	Jin-ho, who had worked hard for most of his life and death, was honored, so Jin-woo held out his hand and TORE YOO'S FUCKING HEAD OFF (lmao)
145	“혀, 형님”	"Yes, brother?"	"Huh, brother."
146	당황하는 유진호를 두고 대표실로 들어간 진우가 며칠간 입었던 옷을 벗고 새 옷으로 갈아입고 나왔다.	Jin-woo, who embarrassed Yoo Jin-ho, went into the representative room and took off his worn clothes and changed into new ones.	Jin-woo, who entered the representative office over the embarrassed Yoo Jin-ho, took off what he had worn for a few days and changed into a new one.
147	“차 좀 쓸게”	"I'm gonna use the car."	"I'm gonna use the car."
148	“엇? 제가 운전할까요, 형님”	"What? Will I drive, brother?"	"What? Do you want me to drive, brother?"
149	“아니. 금방 갔다 올 거야”	"No. I'll be right back."	"No. I'll be right back."
150	“어디 가십니까, 형님”	"Where are you going, brother?"	"Where are you going, brother?"
151	“헌터협회”	"The Hunter Association."	"Hunters' Association"
152	키를 가져가는 진우를 유진호가 급히 만류하려 했으나.	Yu Jin-ho, who takes the key, tried to dissuade him	Yoo Jin-ho, who hastedly takes the key, tried to dissuade him.
153	“어? 형님, 밖에 기자들이..”	"uh? Brother, the reporters outside..."	"Huh? Brother, the reporters outside...”
154	진을 치고 있어서 빠져나가기가 귀찮으실 겁니다, 라고 말하기 전에 진우는 그대로 사무실을 나섰다.	Jin-woo went out of the office just before he said, -It's going to be tiring to get out- as he was being camped	Jin-woo left the office before he said, -You'll be tired of getting out of here because you're camped.-
155	과연.	indeed.	indeed
156	사무실 건물 바깥에는 특종을 노린 기자들이 수면과 식사도 마다하고 좀비처럼 퀭한 얼굴로 진우를 기다리고 있었다.	Outside the office building, reporters who were looking for scoop were waiting for Jin-woo with a face like a zombie, refusing to sleep or eat.	Outside the office building, reporters looking for a scoop were waiting for Jin-woo with a zombie face, refusing to sleep or eat.
157	대기하던 시간이 길었던 만큼 진우를 발견한 기자들의 반응은 가히 폭발적이었다.	As the waiting time was long, the reaction of the reporters who discovered Jin-woo was very explosive.	Since the waiting time was long, reporters who discovered Jin-woo were quite explosive.
158	“성 헌터! 성 헌터다”	"Hunter Sung! hunter Sung!" "Hunter Sung! It's Hunter Sung!"	"hunter Sung! hunter Sung."
159	“성진우 헌터가 나타났다”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo appeared!"	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo appeared."
160	“카메라 돌리고 있지”	"Have you turning the camera?"	"I'm turning the camera."
161	그러나 그들의 목소리는 이어지지 않았다.	But their voices did not follow.	However their voices did not last.
162	“어어”	"What?"	"Uh-uh-uh-uh
163	“어, 어어”	"O-Ou?"	"Uh, uhh."
164	그들은 자신에게 일어난 일을 이해할 수 없다는 눈으로 내려다보다 이내 주위를 두리번거렸다.	They couldn't understand what was happening. With eyes of disbelief they looked down and also around.	They looked down at what had happened to them, and immediately looked around.
165	그리고 그제야 깨달을 수 있었다.	And then they were able to realize.	And only then did they realize.
166	자신뿐만 아니라 모든 이들의 발이 지면으로부터 약 10센티 이상 떨어져 있다는 사실을.	The fact that not only you but everyone's feet are about 10 centimeters away from the ground.	Not only yourself but everyone's feet are more than 10 centimeters away from the ground.
167	“이게 대체...”	"What the hell ...?"	"What the hell..."
168	다행히 이 수상쩍기 짝이 없는 비행은 오래가지 않았다.	Fortunately, this twinkle-free flight did not last long.	Fortunately, the suspicious flight didn't last long.
169	“헛”	"Hut!"	"Hut"
170	기자들이 동시에 바닥으로 내려섰다. 그러나 이미 진우는 사라져 있었다.	Reporters stood on the floor at the same time. But Jin-woo had already disappeared.	The reporters simultaneously went down to the floor. But already Jin-woo was gone.
171	기자들은 서로 당황스런 눈빛을 교환하다가 실소를 터트렸다.	The reporters exchanged embarrassed eyes and laughed.	The reporters exchanged embarrassing glances and burst out laughing.
172	“하하..”	"haha..."	"Ha ha..."
173	“이것 참”	"This is true"	"Oh, my God."
174	할 말이 없는 상황.	A situation without words to say.	a situation with nothing to say
175	성진우 헌터의 기사에 한줄 더 추가해야 할 내용이 생기고 말았다.	I had to add another line to the article of Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	Sung Jin-woo's article had more to add.
176	* * *	* * *	* * *
177	진우는 그길로 곧장 '봉고'를 몰고 헌터협회로 향했다.	Jin-woo drove straight to the Hunters' Association.	Jin-woo drove straight to the Hunters' Association.
178	연락을 받고 미리 나와 있는 우진철 협회장과 직원들의 모습이 진우의 시야에 들어왔다.	Upon receiving a call, the head of the association, Woo Jin-chul and his staff, were seen in Jin-woo's eyes.	Upon receiving a call, the head of the association, Woo Jin-chul and his staff, were seen in Jin-woo's eyes.
179	그런데.	But.	However.
180	‘...뭐지?’	...What?’	...what?'
181	우진철의 표정이 심상치 않았다. 그 옆의 직원들 또한 마찬가지.	Woo Jin-chul's expression wasn't the usual. The employees next to it are also the same.	Woo Jin-chul's expression was not common. The same goes for the employees next to him.
182	차에서 내려서는 진우에게 급히 다가온 우진철이 떨리는 목소리를 가다듬으며 물었다.	Wooo Jin-chul hurried up to Jin-woo who had just gotten out of the car and asked him with a trembling voice.	After getting out of the car, Wooo Jin-chul, who hurried up to Jin-woo, asked, regressing his trembling voice.
183	“성 헌터님... 혹시 속보를 들으셨습니까”	"Hunter Sung ... Did you hear the breaking news?"	"Mr. hunter Sung... Have you heard the breaking news?"


1		02/09/19
2	‘...이상하단 말이야.’	... It's strange. ’	It's... weird.’
3	유진호의 고집 탓에 별다른 소득도 없이 집으로 돌아가던 유진호의 누나, 유진희는 몰고 있던 자신의 차를 조심히 길가에 세웠다.	Yu Jin-ho's sister, Yu Jin-hee, who was returning home without much income, carefully set her car on the roadside.	Yoo Jin-ho's sister, Yoo Jin-hee, who was returning home with little money due to Yoo's stubbornness, carefully stopped her car on the side of the road.
4	끼익.	Kkiik.	a good meal
5	방금 아진 길드를 나오며 마주쳤던 성진우 헌터.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who just came out of the guild, and met her.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo had just come out of the Ah-jin Guild met her.
6	대한민국에서 그의 얼굴을 모르는 사람은 없다.	No one in Korea doesn't know his face.	There isn't a single person in South Korea who doesn't know his face.
7	그러니 어디선가 그와 마주친 적이 있었던 것 같은 이 느낌도 설명하기 어려운 것은 아니다.	So it is not hard to explain this feeling that you have met him somewhere.	So it's not hard to explain this feeling that I've encountered him somewhere.
8	무신경한 사람이었다면 그냥 그렇게 납득하고 넘어갔을지도 모른다.	If you were an insensitive person, you might have just been convinced.	If he had been insensitive, he might have just been so convinced and taken over.
9	하지만.	But.	but
10	그녀는 한번 본 사람의 얼굴을 절대 잊어버리는 일이 없는 유명한 회장의 장녀였다.	She was the eldest daughter of a famous president who never forgot her face.	She was the eldest daughter of a famous chairman who never forgot the face of a person she had seen once.
11	아버지만큼은 아니더라도 그녀 역시 사람의 얼굴을 잘 잊지 않았다.	She did not forget the face of a man, even if it was not her father.	She didn't forget a man's face as well as her father.
12	고개를 드는 순간 옆을 스쳐 지나가며 얼핏 보였던 성진우 헌터의 윤곽은 분명 낯이 익었다.	The outline of Hunter Sung Jin-woo, which seemed at first glance passing through the side, seemed familiar.	The outline of Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who had been seen passing by as he looked up, was clearly familiar.
13	‘그게 언제더라...’	'When was that ... ’	'When was that...'
14	기억을 더듬어 올라가던 그녀의 눈이 커졌다.	The memory of her eyes as she climbed up.	Her eyes grew as she was Looking through her memories.
15	그때 그 병원.	Then the hospital.	The hospital then.
16	아버지가 입원해 계셨던 병원 입구 근처에서 똑같은 윤곽을 가진 남자가 스쳐 지나갔었다.	A man with the same outline passed by near the entrance to the hospital where he was hospitalized.	Near the entrance of the hospital where my father was hospitalized, a man with the same outline had passed by.
17	왜 그때는 몰랐을까?	Why did not I know then?	Why didn't I know that then?
18	아버지가 쓰러졌다는 사실에 정신이 반쯤 나가 있었기 때문이었을까?	Was it because she was half of out her mind because his father had collapsed?	Was it because she was half out of her mind that her father had collapsed?
19	‘맞아, 분명해.’	'That's right, it's obvious.’	'That's right, it's obvious.’
20	그날 자신을 스쳐 간 사람은 성진우 헌터였다.	The person who passed through that day was Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	It was Hunter Sung Jin-woo who brushed by her that day.
21	그리고 앞으로 영원히 눈을 뜨지 못하리라는 진단을 받은 아버지가 거짓말처럼 잠에서 깨어났다.	And the father who was diagnosed to never again open his eyes woke up from his sleep like a lie.	And the father, who was diagnosed as never to open his eyes, woke up like a lie.
22	과연.	indeed.	indeed
23	이걸 단순한 우연으로 치부해도 될 것인가.	I wonder if this is just a coincidence.	I wonder if this is just a coincidence.
24	갑자기 온몸에 소름이 돋기 시작한 유진희가 핸드폰을 꺼내 들고 아버지의 번호를 눌렀다.	Yoo Jin-hee, who suddenly started to get goose bumps all over her body, picked up her phone and dialed her father's number.	Yoo Jin-hee, who suddenly started to get goose bumps all over her body, picked up her phone and dialed her father's number.
25	삑, 삑, 삑.	Beep, beep, beep.	Beep, beep, beep.
26	그러나 번호를 다 누르기도 전에 전화를 내려놓았다.	But she put the phone down before even pressed the number.	But before I finished dialing the number, I put the phone down.
27	‘내가 지금 뭘 하려는 거람...’	What I am about to do now ... ’	What am I trying to do...?'
28	그날 병원 앞에서 성진우 헌터와 마주쳤다는 사실 하나만으로 아버지의 병과 성진우 헌터를 연결시키다니.	The fact that I encountered Hunter Sung Jin-woo in front of the hospital that day, connecting him with his sickness and Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	You connected my father's illness to Hunter Sung Jin-woo with the fact that you ran into him in front of the hospital that day.
29	망상도 이런 망상이 따로 없다.	This is likely a delusion.	This is likely a delusion.
30	만약 성진우 헌터가 알게 되면 자기 전에 이불을 뻥뻥 차게 될 일을 사전에 막아 준 자신의 이성에게 감사하며.	If Hunter Sung Jin-woo finds out, he will thank his own reason for blocking the blanket before he sleeps.	If Hunter Sung Jin-woo finds out, he thanks his reason for preventing him from wearing a blanket before going to bed.
31	유진희는 길가에 세워 둔 차를 다시 출발시키려 했었다.	Yoo Jin-hee had tried to get her car back on the road.	Yoo Jin-hee had tried to get her car back on the road.
32	그런데 그 직전, 타이밍 좋게 전화가 울렸다.	But just before that, the phone rang in good timing.	But just before that, the phone rang in good time.
33	[비서 아저씨.]	[Mr. Secretary.]	[Mr. Secretary.]
34	발신인을 확인한 유진희가 잠깐 피식 웃음을 터트렸다.	Yoo Jin-hee, who confirmed the sender, laughed for a moment.	Yoo Jin-hee, who confirmed the sender, burst out laughing for a moment.
35	이건 아마도 아진 길드 방문 결과가 궁금해진 아버지가 비서 아저씨를 시켜서 대신 물어보는 게 틀림없다.	This is probably due to the results of the visit to the guild Ahjin. My father must have asked the secretary to ask her instead.	This is probably because my father, who was curious about the result of her visit to the Ahjin Guild, ordered his secretary to ask her.
36	예나 지금이나 여전히 자식들에겐 솔직하지 못한 아버지라니까.	Yes, even now he's a father who's not honest with his children.	He's still a father who's never been honest with his children.
37	유진희는 웃음을 삼키며 전화를 들어 올렸다.	Yoo Jin-hee swallowed a laugh and lifted the phone.	Yoo jin-hee swallowed a laugh and picked up the phone.
38	“여보세요”	"Hello?"	"Hello."
39	그렇게 조금도 예상을 벗어나지 않은 통화가 끝나갈 무렵.	At the end of the call that did not go out of expectation a little.	at the end of such an unexpected call
40	유진희는 마침 잘 됐다 싶어 김 비서에게 물었다.	Yu Jin-hee asked Kim secretary to finish well.	Yoo Jin-hee asked Kim, hoping it would turn out well.
41	“아저씨. 혹시 성진우 헌터님이 우리 아빠와 잘 아는 사이인가요”	"Mister. Do you know if Hunter Sung Jin-woo is well acquainted with father?"	"Uncle, Do you think the Hunter sung Jin-woo is familiar with my father?"
42	-예?	-Yes?	-Yes?
43	수화기 너머로 놀란 듯한 김 비서의 목소리가 이어졌다.	Surprised over the receiver, the voice of Kim secretary followed.	Kim's surprised voice followed over the phone.
44	-갑자기 그게 무슨 말씀이시죠?	- What do you mean suddenly?	-What does that mean all of a sudden?
45	뜻밖의 과한 반응에 도리어 당황한 유진희가 얼떨결에 대답했다.	In response to an unexpected reaction, Yu Jin-Hee responded quickly.	Embarrassed by the unexpected excessive response, Yu Jin-hee suddenly replied.
46	“별건 아니고요... 그날 병원에서 나오고 있는 성진우 헌터님을 제가 봤었거든요. 성 헌터님도 아빠 문병 왔었던 손님이었나해서”	"Not really ... I saw Hunter Sung Jin-woo coming out of the hospital that day. Hunter Sung was also a visitor to father."	"Not much... I saw Hunter Sung Jin-woo coming out of the hospital that day. I was wondering if hunter Sung was a visitor to my father's."
47	-회장님이 쓰러진 날 성 헌터님이 병원에 들르셨단 말씀이십니까?	-Are you saying that Hunter Sung stopped by the hospital the day the chairman fell down?	-You mean hunter Sung was in the hospital the day the chairman fell down?
48	“네. 아버지께서 깨어나셨다는 연락 받기 직전에 병원 입구에서 서로 지나쳐 갔었어요”	"Yeah. I passed by each other at the entrance of the hospital just before my father was awakened."	"Yes. We passed each other at the entrance to the hospital just before we heard that my father was awake."
49	-확실하십니까? 혹시 다른 사람이나 다른 날은 아니고요?	- Are you sure? Is not it someone else or another day?	-Are you sure? Are you sure it was not someone else?
50	“네, 맞아요. 그땐 정신이 없어서 누구였는지 기억이 잘 안 났었지만 오늘 길드에서 보고 확실히... 그런데 아저씨 목소리가 왜 그래요”	"Yes, that is correct. I do not remember who he was because I was not in the mood at the time, but I saw him in the guild today... but what's with your voice?"	"Yes, that's right. I couldn't remember who it was because I was distracted, but I saw him in the guild today and I was sure... But what's wrong with your voice?"
51	-아, 아닙니다. 조금 후에 다시 전화 드리겠습니다.	- Oh, no. I'll call you back soon.	-Oh, no. I'll call you back in a little while.
52	전화를 끊겠습니다가 아니고 다시 드리겠다니.	I'm not going to hang up the phone, just call you back.	It's not that I'll hang up, but that I'll call you back.
53	‘내가 뭘 잘못 말하기라도 했나?’	'Did I say anything wrong?’	'Did I say something wrong?
54	고개를 갸웃거리던 유진희가 통화가 끊긴 폰을 내려놓기도 전에 다시 전화가 걸려왔다.	The phone rang again before Yoo Jin-hee, who was having a headache, even put down her phone.	Yoo Jin-hee, who was hanging her head, called back before she even put down her phone.
55	발신인을 확인한 유진희의 눈이 살짝 커졌다.	Yu Jin-hee's eyes, which confirmed the sender, grew bigger.	Yoo Jin-hee's eyes grew slightly bigger when she identified the sender.
56	‘...아빠가 직접?’	'...Father himself?’	'...My dad himself?’
57	유명한 회장의 전화번호를 보고서 그제야 유진희는 보통 일이 아니었음을 직감했다.	When she saw the phone number of Yoo Myung-han Chairman, Yu Jin-Hee realized that it was not a normal thing.	After looking at the phone number of Yoo Myung-han chairman, Yoo Jin-hee realized that it was not normal
58	어쩌면.	Maybe.	Maybe.
59	정말 자신의 예상대로 아빠의 병이 치료된 것과 성진우 헌터 사이에는 무슨 관계가 있는 게 아닐까?	Was there a relation between the treatment of father's illness and Hunter Sung Jin-woo as I expected?	Do you really think there's a connection between treating Dad's illness and Hunter Sung Jin-woo as expected?
60	그녀는 조심스럽게 전화를 받았다.	She received the phone call carefully.	She answered the phone cautiously.
61	“아빠”	"Father?"	"Dad."
62	* * *	* * *	* * *
63	북경 수도 국제공항.	Beijing Capital International Airport.	beijing capital international airport
64	중국에서 가장 크고 교통량도 많은 공항이 몰려든 사람들로 발디딜 틈 없이 붐비고 있었다.	The largest and most traffic-laden airport in China was crowded with people.	The largest and most traffic-laden airport in China was crowded with people.
65	이유는 하나.	One reason.	One reason.
66	한국을 지원하러 떠났었던 중국 최고의 헌터들이 오늘 이곳으로 돌아오기 때문이었다.	The best Chinese hunters who had left to support Korea came back here today.	It was because the top Chinese hunters who left to support Korea returned here today.
67	타국도 마찬가지겠지만, 중국에서 최상급 헌터라 하면 사람들을 그야말로 구름처럼 몰고 다닐 수 있는 최고의 스타들.	The same goes for other countries, but the top star hunter in China is a great way to drive people like clouds.	The same applies to other countries, but the top star hunter in China is the top-class hunter who can drive people like clouds.
68	특히 이번 한국 지원팀의 대표이자 7성급 헌터이기도 한 류즈캉의 인기는 이루 말로 다 표현할 수가 없었다.	In particular, the popularity of Liu Zhang, who is also the representative of the Korea Support Team and a 7 star hunter, couldn't really be expressed in words.	In particular, Liu's popularity as the leader of the Korean support team and a seven-star hunter was beyond description.
69	공항의 분위기를 중계하고 있던 리포터가 류즈캉을 보고 목소리를 높였다.	A reporter who was relaying the atmosphere of the airport raised his voice when he saw Liu Zhang.	The reporter, who was broadcasting the atmosphere at the airport, raised his voice at Liu Zhang.
70	“앗! 저기 류즈캉 헌터님이 들어서고 있습니다”	"Oh! There's Liu Zhang Hunter coming in! "	"Ah! There goes Hunter Liu Zhang."
71	와아아아-!	Wow ah -!	Wow!
72	그의 목소리라도 한번 들어 보기 위해 공항을 찾은 팬들의 함성이 우레와 같이 터져 나왔다.	The roar of the fans who went to the airport to listen to his voice sounded like a thunder.	Fans who visited the airport to hear his voice roared.
73	류즈캉은 자신의 트레이드 마크가 된 장검 두 자루를 한 손에 쥐고, 다른 손을 팬들에게 흔들어 주었다.	Liu Zhang held his two trademarked long swords in one hand and shook the other hand to his fans.	Liu Zhang held two of his trade marks swords in one hand and waved the other hand to the fans.
74	중후한 남성의 매력이 돋보이는 류즈캉의 얼굴에 소녀 팬들이 팔짝팔짝 뛰며 자지러졌다.	Liu Zhang's imposing face charmed a lot of fan-girls who immediately burst out clapping	A profound man / charm / of / Liu Zhang / face / girl fans / who leaped and clapped for a moment.
75	류즈캉의 뒤를 이어 특별팀 헌터들이 우르르 몰려나왔다.	Following Liu Zhang, the special team of hunters came out.	Following Liu's footsteps came the special team's hunters.
76	와아아-!	Wow ah -!	Wow-!
77	TV에서만 볼 수 있었던 헌터들을 두 눈으로 직접 봤다는 감격에 터져 나온 구경꾼들의 감탄성이 공항을 가득 메웠다.	The airport was filled with the admiration of the viewers who were thrilled to see the Hunters, that were only seen on TV, with their own eyes.	The airport was filled with admiration from onlookers who said they had seen hunters with their own eyes, which they could only see on TV.
78	리포터는 불이 들어온 카메라를 돌아보며 말을 이었다.	The reporter was talking to the camera which was activated.	The reporter spoke as he looked at the camera with the lights on.
79	“지금 한국을 지원하기 위해 떠났던 자랑스러운 헌터들이 전원 공항으로 들어서는 모습입니다”	"The proud hunters who left to support Korea are now entering the airport."	"The proud hunters who left to support Korea are now entering the airport."
80	그녀의 밝은 얼굴이 말해 주고 있듯이 사실 중국의 입장에서는 실로 만족스러운 성과였다.	As her bright face tells, in fact, it was a satisfactory achievement in China's position.	As her red face tells us, in fact, it was a truly satisfying achievement for China.
81	일단 체면에 죽고 사는 중국인답게 이웃나라의 위기를 외면하지 않았다고 큰 소리를 칠 수 있게 되었다.	Once on the face of life and death, the Chinese could proudly say (shout) that they did not turn a blind eye to the crisis in their neighbouring country.	He could make a loud noise that he did not turn a blind eye to the crisis of his neighbor like a Chinese living on his face.
82	어디 그뿐인가?	Where is it?	Where's that?
83	이번 극초대형 게이트가 해프닝으로 끝남에 따라 특별팀 헌터들 중 그 누구도 다치지 않았다.	No one of the special team hunters was hurt as this ultra-large gate ended with nothing happening.	None of the special team hunters were hurt as the super-extreme gate ended well.
84	체면과 실리, 두 가지를 모두 얻은 것이다.	He got both face and money.	He gained both fame and money.
85	결과가 좋았던 덕분에 많은 중국인들이 이번 특별팀을 꾸린 류즈캉에게 박수를 보냈다.	Thanks to the good results, many Chinese people applauded Liu Zhang, who made this special team.	Thanks to the good results, many Chinese applauded Liu Zhang, who organized the special team.
86	하지만.	But.	However
87	어디를 가나 불만이 있는 이들은 존재하는 법.	There are those who are always dissatisfied.	There are people who complained anyways.
88	인터넷을 통해 류즈캉이나 한국을 비방하는 이들도 적지 않았다.	There were not many people who criticized Liu Zhang or Korea through the Internet.	There were few people who slander Liu Zhang or Korea through the Internet.
89	-류즈캉 놈 나라 지키라고 나라에서 많은 돈을 먹여놨더니 한국으로 뛰어가고 있네?	-Your country has gave you a lot of money to protect it and you're running to Korea?	-Liu Zhang: I have paid a lot of money in the country to protect the country, and you're running to Korea?
90	-저게 한국 헌터냐, 중국 헌터냐? 류즈캉 핏줄이 어느 쪽인지 아는 사람 혹시 없냐?	- Is that a Korean Hunter or a Chinese Hunter? Is there anyone who knows Liu Zhang's bloodline?	-Is that a Korean or a Chinese Hunter? Does anyone know which side Liu Zhang is?
91	-누가 류즈캉 계좌 좀 털어 봐라. 한국한테 돈 먹은 거 아닌지.	-Who's got to get ahold of Liu Zhang's account? Maybe he got paid by Korea.	-Who's got to get ahold of Liu Zhang's account? Maybe you got paid by Korea.
92	-우리 같은 대국이 은혜도 모르는 소국을 도울 필요가 있나? 다시는 이번 일 같은 경우가 있어서는 안 된다.	- Does a great nation like ours need to help ungrateful small countries? There should never be a case like this one again.	- Does a great nation like ours need to help ungrateful small countries? There should not be a case like this again.
93	-특별팀 헌터들 몸값만 해도 얼만데 쓸데없이 불려가서 자원봉사가 말이나 되냐? 일당 하나 하나 전부 다 계산해서 한국인들에게 청구해라!	- The special team hunters are just ransomed, are they being called out without volunteering? Calculate everything and charge them to the Koreans!	- How much value do you think a special team of Hunters has, to just do volunteer work when being called in for nothing? Calculate every single penny and charge it!
94	-성진우가 일본 거인 퇴치로 돈을 겁나게 벌었다니까 그 돈 다 자비로 대 주면 되겠네!	- Sung Jin-woo has made a fortune by defeating the Japanese giant so you can pay it all with your own money!	-Sung Jin-woo made a lot of money from the Japanese giant's fight, so you can pay for it all with your own money!
95	보기만 해도 암이 걸릴 것 같은 댓글들이 실시간 중계 영상 밑으로 좌르륵 이어지는 가운데.	The comments, which seem likely to cause cancer just by looking at them, continue to roll under the live broadcast video.	The comments, which seem likely to cause cancer just by looking at them, continue to roll under the live broadcast video.
96	많은 이들의 궁금증을 대신하여 리포터가 류즈캉 앞에 섰다.	On behalf of many people's curiosity, the reporter asked Liu Kang	On behalf of many questions, reporter was in front of Liu Kang.
97	“많은 사람들이 류 헌터님의 용감한 결정에 박수를 보내고 있는 반면, 우리가 어째서 한국을 도와야 하느냐는 의견도 적지는 않은데요, 혹시 이에 대해 류 헌터님께서 해 주실 말씀이 있나요”	"While a lot of people applaud Liu Hunter's courageous decision, there are not many opinions on why we should help Korea. Does Liu Hunter have anything to say about it?"	"Many people applaud Liu Hunter's brave decision, but we don't have much to say about why we should help Korea. Do you have anything to say about it?"
98	그러자 류즈캉이 선글라스를 벗고 리포터를 노려보았다.	Liu Zhang then took off his sunglasses and stared at the reporter.	Then Liu Zhang took off his sunglasses and glared at the reporter.
99	“누가 그런 멍청한 소리를 하고 다닌답니까”	“Who said that stupid thing”	"Who'd say that stupid thing?"
100	“예”	"Yes?"	"Yes"
101	눈을 동그랗게 뜨며 반문해 오는 리포터에게 아랑곳하지 않고 류즈캉은 눈을 부릅뜨고 할 말을 이어 나갔다.	He didn't care about the reporter who was looking at him with his eyes wide open, and Liu Zhang continued his speech.	Without being concerned about the reporter who was looking at him with his eyes wide open, Liu Zhang continued his speech.
102	“그 머리를 장식품으로 달고 다니는 인간들은 지도도 볼 줄 모른답니까? 한국 위로 눈을 조금만 더 굴리면 어디가 나오는지 정말 모르는 겁니까”	"Do people who carry their heads as ornaments not see the map? Do you really not know where you're going if you look a bit around Korea? "	"Do people who carry their heads as ornaments not see the map? Don't you really know what's next around Korea? "
103	“아..”	"Ah..."	"Ah..."
104	“일본에서 막지 못한 거인형 마수가 바다를 건너 중국 땅에 올라올 뻔했었습니다. 모두 TV를 통해 제가 그놈을 잡는 것을 봤겠지요”	“From the island of Japan, the giant magic beast had crossed the sea and came to China's soil. They all saw me catch it on TV”	"I almost came across the sea and onto Chinese soil, a giant horse that I couldn't Everyone's watching me catch him on TV."
105	고개를 돌린 류즈캉이 이번엔 카메라 쪽을 노려보았다.	Liu Zhang turned his head and looked at the camera this time.	Liu Zhang, who turned his head around, stared at the camera this time.
106	“똑같은 일이 훨씬 더 어마어마한 규모로 벌어질 수 있었다는 말입니다. 나와 뜻을 함께한 동료들은 그런 일을 미연에 방지하려 했던 거고”	"The same thing could have happened on a much larger scale. My colleagues, who were with me, tried to prevent such things"	"The same thing could have happened on a much larger scale. The people I shared with tried to prevent that from happening."
107	류즈캉의 폭언에 실시간으로 달리던 악플들이 뚝 끊겼다.	The rumors running in real time on Liu's rant came to an end.	Liu Zhang's torrential words cut off the bad comments about him in real time.
108	류즈캉은 악플러들에게 말하는 것처럼 예리한 시선을 카메라에 고정시키며 말했다.	Liu Zhang said, attaching a keen eye to the camera as if he were talking to the people.	Liu Zhang said, attaching sharp eyes to the camera as if to tell the screamers.
109	“아직도 그런 답답한 소리를 하는 인간이 있다면 이렇게 말하면 됩니다. 나 류즈캉은 성진우 헌터가 막지 못한 사고를 막아 낼 자신이 없어서 그를 도우러 갔던 것이니 그게 불만이면 본인이 직접 마수 잡으러..”	"If anyone is still saying that, you can say this. I went to help Hunter Sung Jin-woo because I didn't have the confidence to stop an accident that he was unable to prevent"	"If anyone is still saying that, get this: I went to help Hunter Sung Jin-woo because I didn't have the confidence to stop an accident that he wouldn't be able stop.”
110	긴 독설을 늘어놓으며 자신의 지지자들에게 기쁨을 주고 있던 류즈캉이 순간 말을 멈추었다.	Liu Zhang, who was giving a long speech and giving joy to his supporters, stopped talking.	Liu Zhang, who was giving joy to his supporters his long speech, stopped talking at once.
111	이제 와서 카메라가 돌아가고 있다는 사실을 깨달은 것일까?	Now, did you realize that the camera is running?	Have you realized that the camera is live right now?
112	아니.	No.	No.
113	류즈캉은 중국 땅에서 누구의 눈치도 살필 필요 없이 욕설을 내뱉을 수 있는 유일한 사람이었다.	Liu Zhang was the only person in China who could speak out without having to be careful.	Liu Zhang was the only one on the Chinese soil who could spit out abusive language without having to worry.
114	그러나 그런 그가 말문이 막힌 채 뚫어지게 밖을 바라보았다.	However he looked outside speechless.	But he then looked outside speechless.
115	대체 무슨 일이 일어난 것일까?	What the hell is happening?	What the hell happened?
116	처음은 리포터.	The first one was the reporter.	The reporter was the first.
117	그리고 그 뒤에 헌터들과 헌터들을 보조했던 스텝들. 끝끝내 공항의 모든 이들의 시선이 바깥을 향했다.	And the steps that followed were that of the hunters and the top hunter. Finally, everyone at the airport turned their gaze outside/outward.	And then the steps that supported the hunters and the hunters after that. At the end of the day everyone at the airport looked outside.
118	어지간한 일로 놀라는 일이 없는 류즈캉의 입에서 나직이 신음이 튀어나왔다.	Liu Zhang's lips, which were never surprised by anything, were disturbed.	Liu Zhang's lips, which were never surprised by anything, left out a groan.
119	“맙소사..”	Oh My God..."	"My God..."
120	베이징의 하늘 위로, 서서히 어둠이 드리우고 있었다.	Over Beijing's sky, the darkness was gradually spreading.	Over the sky in Beijing, darkness was slowly drifting.
121	* * *	* * *	* * *
122	“성 헌터님... 혹시 속보를 들으셨습니까”	"Hunter Sung... Did you hear the breaking news?"	"Mr. hunter Sung... Have you heard the breaking news?"
123	진우는 고개를 가로저었다.	Jin-woo shook his head.	Jin-woo shook his head.
124	극초대형 게이트 레이드 이후엔 줄곧 일본으로 넘어가 있다가 방금 막 한국에 도착해 바로 헌터협회로 이동한 참이라 매스컴을 접할 기회가 없었다.	After the ultra-large gate raid, he had been in Japan, but as he had just arrived in Korea and immediately went to the Hunter's Association he didn't have a chance to see media coverage.	After the ultra-extreme gate race, he had been moved to Japan but had just arrived in Korea and immediately moved to Hunter's Association, so he had no chance to get media coverage.
125	아니, 그보다 자리를 비우고 있었던 사이 문제가 터진 것이라면 진호가 먼저 말을 했었겠지.	No, If there was a problem while I was away, Jin-ho would have told me first.	No, if the problem had arisen when he was away, Jin-ho would have said it first.
126	심각해 보이는 협회 사람들의 표정에 진우 또한 얼굴이 굳어졌다.	As the face of association members looked serious, Jin-Woo also hardened his face.	Jin-woo also hardened his face at the expression of the people of the association who looked serious.
127	“무슨 일이죠”	"What happened?"	"What's going on?"
128	우진철이 핸드폰을 꺼내 실시간으로 퍼지고 있는 영상들을 보여주었다.	Woo Jin-chul took out his cell phone and showed videos spreading in real time.	Woo Jin-chul took out his cell phone and showed videos spreading in real time.
129	-지저스! 저거 보여?	- Jesus! You see that?	-Jesus! You see that?
130	-와우!	-Wow!	-Wow!
131	-한국에서 생성된 게이트보다 더 커 보이는 걸?	- Doesn't it look bigger than the gate in Korea?	-It looks bigger than the gate that was created in Korea?
132	세계의 하늘에 모습을 드러낸 여덟 개의 극초대형 게이트.	Eight extra-large gates that show up in the skies of the world.	Eight ultra-large gates that appear in the sky of the world.
133	사람들은 두려움 반, 신기함 반으로 게이트의 모습을 촬영해 SNS에 퍼트리고 있었다.	People were filming the scene of the gate in half-fear and half-curiosity, and spreading it on SNS.	People were filming GATE in half fear and half novelty and spreading it on SNS.
134	해당 여덟 개 국가들은 게이트의 등장을 속보로 전 세계에 알렸다.	The eight countries informed the world about the emergence of gates in a flash.	The eight countries reported the arrival of the gate to the world at a rapid pace.
135	꼴깍.	(fx: gulp)	(fx: gulp)
136	옆에서 우진철의 침 넘어가는 소리가 요란했다.	There was a loud noise of saliva from Woo Jin-chul.	The sound of Wooo Jin-chul's saliva was heard beside him.
137	진우는 침착하게 영상들을 하나씩 지켜보았다.	Jin watched the images one by one calmly.	Jin-woo calmly watched the images one by one.
138	“헌터님... 이것들도 혹시”	"Mr. Hunter... by any chance are those yours too"	"Mr. Hunter... do these things happen, too."
139	“아닙니다”	"No."	"No."
140	진우가 딱 잘라 말했다.	Jin-woo said straight away.	Jin-woo said straight away.
141	이 게이트들은 자신과 관련이 없다고 분명하게 못을 박았다.	The gates were nailed clearly not related to him.	These gates clearly nailed that they had nothing to do with him.
142	일말의 기대를 걸고 있었던 우진철의 얼굴이 알아보기 쉬울 정도로 급격히 어두워졌다.	The face of Woo Jin-chul, who was hanging on to expectations, suddenly became dark enough to be easy to see.	Woo Jin-cheol's face, which had hope at glance, suddenly became so dark that it was easy to recognize.
143	만약 며칠 전 서울 상공에서처럼 수십만에 달하는 마수들이 각 게이트를 통해 일제히 쏟아져 나온다면.	If a few hundreds of thousands of magic beasts are pouring in through the gates, like a few days ago in Seoul.	If hundreds of thousands of magic beasts pour out through each gate as they did over Seoul a few days ago.
144	그것은 인류의 종말이 정해진 것과 다름없지 않은가?	Isn't that the same as the end of humanity?	Isn't that as if the end of mankind was set?
145	영상을 끝까지 다 확인한 진우가 우진철에게 말했다.	Jin-woo, who confirmed the video to the end, told Woo Jin-chul.	Jin-woo, who checked the video to the end, told Woo Jin-chul.
146	“자리 좀 옮기시죠”	"Please give me a seat."	"Please prepare me a seat."
147	“아, 예”	"Oh, yes."	"Oh, okay."
148	협회장실로 올라간 두 사람이 서로를 마주 보고 앉았다.	Two people went up to the office of the president and sat down facing each other.	The two men who went up to the office of the association's president and sat face to face.
149	“제게 말씀하실 것이 있으시다고..”	“You have something to tell me..”	“You have something to tell me..”
150	우진철이 조심스럽게 묻자, 진우가 대답했다.	When Woo Jincheol carefully asked, Jin-woo replied.	Woo jin-chul asked cautiously, and Jin-woo replied.
151	“협회장님, 절 믿으십니까”	"Do you trust me, Mr. President?"	"Do you trust me, Mr. President?"
152	잠시 고민해 보던 우진철이 고개를 끄덕였다.	After pondering for a while, Wu Jin-chul nodded.	After a moment's thought, Woo Jin-chul nodded.
153	“예, 믿습니다”	"Yes, I trust you."	"Yes, I believe in you."
154	“그렇다면 제가 지금부터 보여 드리는 것도 믿어 주시길 바랍니다”	"Then I hope you believe what i'll be showing you now."	"Then I want you to believe what I'm showing you from now on."
155	“예”	"Yes?"	"Yes"
156	진우는 전대 그림자 군주가 자신에게 그랬었던 것처럼 검지를 뻗어 우진철의 이마에 톡 찍었다.	Jin-woo stretched his index finger to the forehead of Woo Jinchul as the former shadow lord had done to him.	Jin-woo stretched out his index finger and touched woojin-chul's forehead, as the shadow monarch had done to him.
157	그러자 순간 우진철의 눈이 어둠으로 물들며 그의 시야에 수많은 영상들이 스쳐 지나갔다.	At that moment, the eyes of Wu Jin-Cheol burst into darkness, and a number of images passed through his eyes.	Then, at that moment, Woo Jin-chul's eyes were drenched in the dark, and countless images passed through his vision.
158	“헉”	Ugh!	Ugh!
159	진우는 우진철 협회장에게 필요한 만큼만 진실을 보여 주었다.	Jin-woo showed the truth only to the president of Woo Jin-chul.	Jin-woo showed the truth only as much as necessary to Woo Jin-chul, the president of the hunter association
160	지배자들과 군주들.	Rulers and monarchs.	rulers and monarchs
161	그리고 군주들이 지상으로 불러오고 있는 군단들.	And the legions that the monarchs are bringing to the Earth.	and the corps that the monarchs are bringing to the Earth.
162	“허억, 허억, 허억..”	"Wow, wow, wow ..."	“Huh, huh, huh, huh..”
163	군주들의 힘을 직접 목격한 우진철이 거친 숨을 토해 냈다.	Woo Jin-chul, who witnessed the power of the monarchs himself, had a rough breath.	Wu Jin-chul, who witnessed the power of the monarchs in person, vented his wild breath.
164	“말도 안 되는... 어떻게 이런 일들이..”	"Nonsense ... how these things ..."	"That doesn't make any sense... How did this happen?”
165	우진철은 믿고 있었다.	Woo Jin-chul believed.	Woo Jin-chul believed.
166	신이 인간을 구하기 위해 소수의 인간들에게 특별한 힘을 선물했다고. 그래서 헌터들은 마수와 싸워 인간들을 지켜야 한다고.	God gave special powers to a few humans to save humanity. So the hunters have to fight the magic beasts and protect the humans.	God gave a few humans special powers to save mankind. That's why hunters have to fight the magic beasts and protect the humans.
167	하지만 성진우 헌터가 보여 준 것이 진실이라면.	But if the truth is what the Jin-woo Hunter showed.	But if what Hunter Sung Jin-woo showed you is true.
168	그건 오만이었다.	That was arrogant.	It was arrogant.
169	착각이었다.	It was mistaken.	It was an illusion.
170	헌터들.	Hunters.	Hunters.
171	아니, 각성자들은 진정한 전쟁에서 후폭풍에서 살아남을 수 있는 인간들을 길러내는 과정에 지나지 않았다.	No, the awakening is nothing but a process of raising humans who can survive the aftermath in a real war.	No, the awakening was only a process of nurturing humans who could survive the aftermath of the real war.
172	이건 인간들과 군주들의 전쟁이 아니었다.	This was not a war between humans and monarchs.	It was not a war between humans and monarchs.
173	지배자들과 군주들의 전쟁.	It's a war of rulers and monarchs.	It's a war between rulers and monarchs
174	그리고 거기에 그들조차 예상하지 못했던 한 인간이 크나큰 변수가 되어 끼어들었다.	And there was a human who they didn't even expect to become a big variable.	And there was one human being who had not even been anticipated to become a mighty variable.
175	지배자들의 예상보다 훨씬 더 이른 시간에 군주들의 군대가 도착해 버린 까닭에 의지할 곳이라고는 이제 그림자 군주가 되어버린 성진우 헌터 한 사람 뿐.	The army of the monarchs arrived at a much earlier time than anticipated by the rulers, and the only one to rely on is now the Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who has become the shadow monarch.	The army of the monarchs arrived at a much earlier time than anticipated by the rulers, and the only one to rely on is now the Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who has become the shadow monarch.
176	“맙소사..”	"Oh My God..."	"My God..."
177	손끝을 바르르 떨던 우진철이 눈물이 맺힌 시선을 들었다.	Woo Jin-chul, who was shaking his hands, looked at his eyes with tears.	Woo Jin-chul, who was shaking his hands, looked at his eyes with tears.
178	“성 헌터님... 이런 놈들과 싸우실 겁니까? 당신 혼자서”	Hunter Sung ... Are you going to fight these guys? You alone?"	"Mr. hunter Sung... Are you going to fight these guys? By yourself."
179	적의 세력이 강력하다고 해서 시작도 전에 포기할 수는 없는 노릇 아닌가.	You can't give up before you start just because the enemy's forces are powerful.	we can't give up before we start, just because the enemy's forces are powerful,
180	적어도 진우는 여태껏 그렇게 살아오지 않았다.	At least Jin-woo has never lived that way.	At least Jin-woo hasn't lived that way.
181	그래서 묵묵히 고개를 끄덕였다.	So he nodded silently.	So he nodded silently.
182	“예”	"Yes."	"Yes"
183	어떻게든 진우를 돕고 싶은 마음에 우진철이 물었다.	Wooo Jin-chul asked, wanting to help Jin-woo somehow.	Wooo Jin-chul asked, wanting to help Jin-wo somehow.
184	“그럼 저희는... 아니 제가 어떻게 헌터님을 도와드리면 되겠습니까”	"Well, we ... How can we help you, hunter?"	"Well, then we'll... How can I help you?"
185	예상하고 있었던 질문에, 진우는 미리 준비하고 있었던 대답을 내놓았다.	To the question he was expecting, Jin-woo came up with the answer he was preparing beforehand.	When asked what he had expected, Jin-woo gave an answer that he had been preparing beforehand.
186	“세계의 대표들을 한 자리에 모아 주십시오”	"Please gather the representatives of the world in one place."	"Please bring the world's representatives together."


1		02/09/19
2	미국 헌터관리국의 국장 데이비드 브레넌은 답답해서 미칠 지경이었다.	David Brennan, director of the『Hunter Bureau』, was very frustrated.	David Brennan, director of the U.S. Department of Hunters Management, was so frustrated that he went crazy.
3	“한국 헌터협회에선 뭐래”	"What did the Korean Hunter Association say?"	"What did the Hunters Association of Korea say?"
4	“아직까지 공식적으로는 아무 말이 없습니다”	"There is no official word yet."	"There's still no official word yet."
5	“그런데 네가 왜 여기 있어”	"Then why are you here?"	"But why are you here?"
6	“...예”	"...Yes?"	"...yes"
7	자신을 국장실로 불러들인 사람이 국장님 아니던가?	Wasn't it the Director who brought himself into the bureau office?	Isn't it the Director who brought himself into the bureau office?
8	부하가 눈만 끔벅끔벅 하는 걸 보고 화가 머리끝까지 치솟은 국장이 버럭 소리쳤다.	When the director saw his subordinate squawking his eyes, he shouted angrily.	When the director saw his subordinate squawking his eyes, he shouted angrily.
9	“한국 헌터협회장 목을 졸라서라도 대답을 들어 와야 할 거 아냐! 그게 네 일 아니냐고”	"You should get the answer even if you strangle the head of the Korean Hunters Association! Isn't that your job?"	"You should get the answer even if you strangle the head of the Korean Hunters Association! Isn't that your job?"
10	“죄, 죄송합니다”	"I'm sorry, I'm sorry."	"Sin, I'm sorry"
11	“나가서 뭐가 어떻게 돼 가고 있는지 당장 알아 와”	"Get out of here and find out what's going on."	"Go out and find out what's going on."
12	국장은 정보본부장을 내쫓아 버리고도 화가 풀리지 않는지 한참을 씩씩댔다.	Even after kicking out the head of the intelligence bureau, the director still felt angry.	Even after kicking out the head of the intelligence bureau, the director persisted for a long time to make sure of
13	극초대형 게이트.	Ultra-large gate.	a super-extreme gate
14	서울 상공에 등장한 것보다 훨씬 더 크다고 관측된 놈이 캐나다의 하늘 위에 나타났다.	One which is estimated to be much larger than the one that appeared over Seoul appeared in the sky in Canada.	A gate that is estimated to be much larger than the one that appeared over Seoul appeared in the sky in Canada.
15	캐나다는 미국과 국경을 맞대고 있는 우방국.	Canada is a border country with the United States.	Canada is a close ally of the United States.
16	캐나다에서 튄 불똥이 이 땅에 닿는 데까지 걸리는 시간은 얼마 되지 않을 것이다.	It will not be long before the fire from Canada spreads south.	It won't take long for the fire to reach this land from Canada.
17	생각해 볼 수 있는 최상의 결과라면 서울에서처럼 이번 게이트 역시 단순한 해프닝으로 끝나는 것.	The best result you can think of is that the gate ends in something just like in Seoul.	The best result you can think of is that the gate ends in a simple session, just like in Seoul.
18	성진우 헌터가 부리는 마수들이 떨어진다면 더할 나위가 없으리라.	It would be no better if Hunter Sung Jin-woo failed.	If Hunter Sung Jin-woo fell down, there will be no more.
19	‘그런데 문제는...’	'But the problem is ... ’	But the problem is...'
20	모든 답을 쥐고 있는 성진우 헌터와 한국 헌터협회가 아직까지 입을 다물고 있다는 점이었다.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo and Korean Hunter Association, who hold all the answers, are still keeping their mouths shut.	The Korean chapter Association and Sung Jin-woo-Hun who have all the answers are still closing their mouths.
21	세계의 하늘에 극초대형 게이트들이 나타난지 벌써 세 시간째.	It's already been three hours since super massive gates appeared in the skies of the world.	It's already been three hours since super massive gates appeared in the sky of the world.
22	정부는 헌터관리국에 답을 요구하고 있었다.	The government was asking the 『Hunter Bureau』 for an answer.	The government was asking the Hunter Bureau for an answer.
23	‘미국 최고의 정보기관 중 하나인 헌터관리국이 한국 헌터협회의 대답만을 기다리는 신세가 되다니...’	One of the best intelligence agencies in the United States, the 『Hunter Bureau』 is waiting for the answer from the Korean Hunter Association ... ’	The 『Hunter Bureau』, one of the top U.S. intelligence agencies, is waiting for the answers of the Hunter Association of Korea.'
24	누가 예상이나 했을까?	Who would have expected it?	Who would have thought?
25	이러니 어찌 미치고 팔짝 뛰지 않을 수가 있을지.	How could I be calm like this.	How can I not jump like this
26	삑.	Beep.	삑
27	한숨을 푹푹 내쉬던 국장은 전화기에 불이 들어오는 것을 보고 수화기를 들어 올렸다.	The director, who was deeply sighing, lifted the telephone when he saw its light on.	The director, who had been sighing, lifted the telephone when he saw the light coming on.
28	“왜”	"What"	"Why"
29	-대통령께서 국장님을 찾으십니다.	- The President is looking for the Director.	- The President is looking for the Director.
30	“지금 자리에 없다고 그래”	"Tell him I'm not here right now."	“I'm not here.”
31	-구, 국장님?	- C-Chief?	-Gu, Director?
32	쾅!	bang!	Bang!
33	던지듯 수화기를 내려놓은 국장이 멍하니 천장을 올려다보고 있는데, 방금 쫓겨나갔었던 정보본부장이 숨을 헐떡이며 안으로 들어섰다.	The director, who had thrown down the receiver, looked up blankly at the ceiling, while the intelligence chief, who had just been kicked out, stepped in, gasping for breath.	The director, who had thrown down the receiver, looked up blankly at the ceiling, while the intelligence chief, who had just been kicked out, stepped in, gasping for breath.
34	“국장님”	"Chief!"	"Director."
35	“너 이 자식이 어딜 다시 기어와”	"Why did you crawl back here?"	"You son of a bitch, why are you crawling back?"
36	전화기를 뽑아 던지려는 국장에게 정보본부장이 황급히 손을 들어 올렸다.	The head of intelligence quickly raised his hand to the director who was trying to pull out the phone and throw it to him.	The head of intelligence quickly raised his hand to the director who was trying to pull out the phone and throw it.
37	“한, 한국 헌터협회에서 답신이 왔습니다”	"T-The Korean Hunter Association has a reply!"	"Han, the Korean Hunters Association has returned a reply."
38	그러자 국장의 얼굴이 180도 달라져 환한 미소를 지었다.	Then the face of the chief turned 180 degrees and smiled brightly.	Then the director's face changed 180 degrees and smiled brightly.
39	“거봐! 하면 되잖아”	"Look! You can do it!"	"Look! You can do it."
40	전화기를 내려놓은 국장이 정보본부장에게 다가갔다.	The director who put down the phone approached the head of the intelligence bureau.	The director who put down the phone approached the head of the intelligence bureau.
41	“그래, 그쪽에선 뭐래”	"Yes, what did they say?"	"Yes, what did they say?"
42	“아. 저기 그게... 극초대형 게이트들의 정보를 얻고 싶으면 일단 한국으로 오랍니다”	"Ah. Well, it's ... If you want to get information about super-large gates, then come to Korea."	"Oh. There's a... If you want to get information about super-large gates, come to Korea."
43	“..”	"..."	“..”
44	국장도, 그 말을 전한 정보본부장도 말을 잃고 서로를 바라보았다.	The director and the head of the intelligence bureau who delivered the message lost their words and looked at each other.	The director and the head of the intelligence bureau who delivered the message lost their words and looked at each other.
45	그렇게 대치한 시간이 잠시.	It's time for replacement.	The time of such confrontation.
46	겨우 이성의 끈을 붙잡는 데 성공한 국장이 물었다.	The director, who had just succeeded in holding onto his reason, asked.	asked the director, who managed to hold onto the strings of reason.
47	“누굴? 누굴 오라고”	"Who? Who has to go?"	"Who? Who's going?"
48	“정부가 대표로 지정한 사람 아무나 괜찮답니다”	"Anyone designated by the government as the representative is okay."	"Anyone who's designated by the government as a representative is fine."
49	“..”	"..."	“..”
50	그 순간.	That moment.	At that moment.
51	삐익-	Beep-	Psyk-
52	또다시 전화기에 들어온 불을 발견한 국장이 수화기를 들었다.	The director, who found light in the phone again, picked up the phone.	Again, the director who found a light on the phone listened to the receiver.
53	-국장님, 대통령님께서 계속 전화를 피하시면.	-Chief, the President keeps calling phone.	-Leader, the President keeps calling phone.
54	딸깍.	Click.	Click.
55	급하게 수화기를 내려놓은 국장이 비장한 얼굴로 말했다.	The director who dropped the receiver in a hurry said in a grim face.	said the director, who had dropped the receiver in a hurry, with a spleen look on his face.
56	“내가 간다고 그래”	"I'm going to go."	"Tell them I'm coming."
57	“예”	"Yes?"	"Yes"
58	국장은 혼란스러워하는 정보본부장이 알아들을 수 있도록 친절히 한 글자씩 힘주어 말했다.	The director kindly spoke calmly to make the confused intelligence chief understand.	The director kindly spoke with one word at a time to make the confused intelligence chief understand.
59	“내가, 미국 대표로, 한국에, 가겠다고”	"I am going to Korea, as the United States representative!"	"I'll, as the U.S. representative, go to Korea, go."
60	* * *	* * *	* * *
61	한국 헌터협회의 호출을 받은 각국의 대표자들이 하나둘 한국행 비행기에 몸을 실었다.	The representatives from each country who received the call from the Korea Hunter Association went on a plane to Korea.	Representatives from all over the world, who were summoned by the Korean Hunters Association, each boarded a plane bound for Korea.
62	격세지감.	Spooky feeling.	World-wide
63	불과 2년 전만 해도 자국의 신인 S급 헌터를 미국에 뺏길 정도로 헌터력이 별 볼 일 없었던 한국이 세계의 지도자들을 불러들이다니.	Just two years ago, Korea lost its rookie S-class Hunter, to the U.S. . That Korea, which had little Hunter power, called in world leaders.	Korea, which just 2 years ago had lost its rookie S-class hunter to the U.S. and had so little hunter power was now calling in the world leaders.
64	아니, 1년 전만 해도 제주도에 터진 던전 브레이크를 처리하지 못해 일본에 비웃음을 당했던 한국이다.	No, even a year ago, Korea was unable to handle the dungeon breaks in Jeju Island and was ridiculed in Japan.	Even a year ago, Korea was laughed at by Japan for failing to deal with the Dungeon brakes that burst on Jeju Island.
65	그런데.	However.	However.
66	최상급, 정상급, 정점급을 넘어 이제 초월급으로까지 불리고 있는 헌터 하나가 모든 것을 바꾸었다.	One Hunter, who is now called the transcendental class, has changed everything.	One Hunter, who has been called the top class, the peak class, and now the superhero, has changed everything.
67	극초대형 게이트에서 쏟아져 내려온 마수들을 복종시킨 남자.	The man who subjugated the men who came down from the super-large gate.	A man who makes servants out of the magic beasts pouring down from the super-extreme gate.
68	그 남자라면 지금 세계 여러 곳의 하늘을 뒤덮고 있는 극초대형 게이트들의 정체를 설명해 줄 수 있을지 모른다.	The man may be able to explain the identity of extreme super large gates that are now covering the skies of various parts of the world.	He may be able to explain the identity of the super massive gates that now cover the sky in many parts of the world.
69	그럼 며칠 전 그에게 일어났던 일도 자연스럽게 이해할 수 있으리라.	Then you will naturally understand what happened to him a few days ago.	Then you can understand naturally what happened to him a few days ago.
70	모든 열쇠가 한 사람의 손에 쥐어져 있었다.	All the keys were in the hands of one person.	All the keys were in the hands of one man.
71	문제는 힘이나 회유 같은 것으로 그 열쇠를 얻어 내기에는 상대가 너무 좋지 않다는 것.	The problem is that the opponent is too strong to get the key with something like strength or cunning.	The problem is that the opponent is too bad to get the key with something like strength or conciliatory.
72	누가 강제로 그 남자의 입을 열 수 있다는 말인가?	Who can force him to open his mouth?	Who can force the man to open his mouth?
73	국가권력급 헌터를 때려눕힌 헌터 개인의 완력은 어떻게 해 본다고 쳐도, 그 뒤에는 이제 십만이 넘어가는 소환수들이 떡하니 버티고 있었다.	Hunter's personal strength, which beat up a Power state Hunter, even extended to his summons, who were now more than 100,000.	Hunter's personal strength, which beat up Hunter of state power, stood by the summons, who were now more than 100,000 Shadow soldier.
74	도저히 불가능한 일.	It is impossible.	an impossible task
75	대통령, 총리, 수상, 장관, 헌터관리기관의 장, 헌터협회의 장 등등 한 나라를 대표하기에 손색이 없는 거물들이 한국 헌터협회의 요청으로 움직이고 있는 데는 그러한 이유가 있었다.	President, Prime Minister, chancellor, President of the Hunter Bureau, chief of Hunter's Association, etc., there was a reason why such big-shots were moving at the request of the Korea Hunter Association.	Such a reason was why the President, Prime Minister, chancellor, Minister of Hunter Management, chief of Hunter's Association, etc. were moving at the request of the Korean Hunters Association.
76	“오겠다고 연락 온 곳은 더 없나”	"Do you have any more places to contact me?"	"Are there any more places I'm going to call?"
77	“예. 아직까지는 오전에 보고드린 152개국이 전부입니다”	“Yes. So far, the 152 countries I've reported in the morning are all there.”	"Yes, so far, there are only 152 countries I reported in the morning."
78	“오케이”	"okay."	"OK"
79	우진철 협회장은 진행 상황을 일일이 보고받았다.	The chairman of the Association Woo Jin-Chul was informed of the progress.	Woo Jin-chul, the head of the association, was briefed on the progress.
80	극초대형 게이트 레이드를 위해 설치했던 비상대책회의실은 아직도 유용하게 쓰였다.	The emergency room that was set up for the ultra-large gate raid was still useful.	The emergency meeting room, which was set up for the ultra-extreme gate raid, was still useful.
81	“방금 헝가리 대표님께서 공항에 도착하셨답니다”	"Hungarian representative just arrived at the airport."	"Hungarian representative just arrived at the airport."
82	“헝가리 쪽에선 누가 왔지”	"Who came from the Hungarian side?"	"Somebody's here on the Farley side."
83	“아노르 야데시 대통령께서 직접 오셨습니다”	"President Ahnor Heydish came directly."	"President Anor Yadeshi himself has come."
84	“이런..”	"Oh, my..."	"this..."
85	원래 귀빈이 자국을 방문할 때는 그 격에 맞는 대상으로 마중을 나가는 것이 예의다.	When a guest visits his home country, it is polite to meet him or her.	When a guest visits his home country, it is polite to meet him or her.
86	하지만 지금 헌터협회는 일일이 그런 예의에 신경을 쓸 수 있을 만한 여력이 없었다.	But now the Hunter Association has not had the capacity to pay attention to such amenities.	But now the Hunters Association couldn't afford to pay attention to such courtesy.
87	잠깐 안타까운 표정을 지었던 우진철 협회장이 이내 말했다.	Wu Jin - cheol, president of the association, who made a sad face for a while,	Woo Jin-cheol, the president of the association, said shortly after he made a sad face.
88	“호텔로 안내해 드리게”	"Take them to the hotel."	"Take them to the hotel."
89	“알겠습니다”	"Okay."	"All right."
90	대답을 하고 돌아서려던 직원이 잠시 머뭇거리는 것이 느껴졌다.	I felt that the employee who was about to turn around hesitated for a moment.	I could feel the employee hesitating for a moment to answer and turn around.
91	서류를 들여다보려던 우진철이 다시 고개를 들었다.	Wooo Jin-chul, who was trying to look at the papers, looked up again.	Wooo Jin-chul, who was trying to look at the papers, looked up again.
92	“음? 무슨 할 말이라도 있나”	"Well? What do you have to say? "	"Hmm? Do you have anything to say?"
93	“아..”	"Ah..."	"Ah..."
94	고민하던 직원은 결국 용기를 냈다.	The worried employee eventually found courage.	The employee who was worried eventually found courage.
95	“어제 협회장실에서 성진우 헌터님께 무슨 말씀을 들으신 겁니까? 저는 협회장님의 안색이 그렇게 창백해지신 거 처음 봤습니다”	"What did you hear from Hunter Sung Jin-woo in the association room yesterday? I've never seen you look so pale before."	"What did you hear from Hunter Sung Jin-woo in the association room yesterday? I've never seen you look so pale before."
96	아니, 사람의 안색이 그렇게까지 창백해질 수 있다는 사실 자체를 어제 우진철을 보고서 깨달았다.	No, I realized when I saw Woo Jin-chul yesterday that a person's complexion could turn so pale.	No, I realized when I saw Woo Jin-chul yesterday that a person's complexion could turn so pale.
97	대체 안에서 어떤 말들이 오갔던 걸까?	What kind of words did they say in there?	What kind of words did they say in there?
98	밤새 우진철의 표정이 머릿속에서 떠나지 않았던 직원은 예의가 아니라는 걸 알면서도 물을 수밖에 없었다.	Woo Jin-chul's expression persisted in the employee's head all night long. So, although he knew it wasn't polite, he had to ask.	The expression had not left the employee's head all night long so he had to ask, even though he knew it was not polite.
99	아니나 다를까.	Just as expected.	Sure enough.
100	우진철의 얼굴이 돌처럼 딱딱하게 굳어졌다.	Woojinchil's face hardened like a stone.	Wooo Jin-chul's face hardened like stone.
101	“죄, 죄송합니다. 제가 괜히 쓸데없는 질문을..”	"Crime, I'm sorry. "I don't want to ask a useless question..."	"Crime, I'm sorry. I don't want to ask you an unnecessary question.”
102	“아니. 질문 때문에 기분 나빠진 건 아니야”	"no. I didn't feel bad because of the question. "	"No. I'm not offended by the question."
103	단지 어제 성진우 헌터의 손끝에서 펼쳐졌던 영상이 다시금 떠올랐을 뿐.	I just remembered the video from the fingertips of Hunter Sung Jin-woo yesterday.	It's just that the image that was spread out from the fingertips of Hunter Sung Jin-woo yesterday came up again.
104	어둠 저편에서 밀려 나오는 광룡들의 군대.	An army of dragons coming out of the other side of the dark.	The army of the dragons that are pushed out from the darkness.
105	그리고 그 용들의 뒤편에서 날아오던 거대한 용 한 마리.	And a giant dragon flying from behind the dragons.	And the mighty dragon that flew from behind the Dragons.
106	얼마나 큰지 용 군단과 같은 속도로 날고 있으면서도 놈만 멈춰있는 것처럼 서서히 움직였다.	He was flying at the same speed as the dragons, but he appeared to move as slowly as if he was still standing.	How big it was, it was flying at the same speed as the Dragon Corps, but it moved slowly as if only he had stopped.
107	세상의 모든 헌터들이 힘을 합쳐 덤벼들어도 흠집 하나 낼 수 없을 것 같은 위엄이.	Such majesty that even if all the hunters of the world joined forces they wouldn't be able to scratch it.	The dignity with which all the Hunters in the world would not be able to make a scratch.
108	세상의 모든 땅들을 입김 한 번으로 태워 버릴 수 있을 것 같은 압도적인 위압감이.	Overwhelming overwhelming feeling that you can burn all the earth's land with one breath.	The overwhelming pressure that could burn all the land in the world with a single breath.
109	그놈에겐 있었다.	It was floating in front of him.	There he was.
110	그저 보고 있는 것만으로도 정신이 아찔해졌다.	Just looking at it made me feel sick.	The mere sight of it made me dizzy.
111	어떠한 힘을 손에 넣었어도, 대가로 얼마나 많은 보상을 약속받아도, 그놈과 싸울 자신은 없었다.	No matter how much power he had in his hands, no matter how much compensation he was promised, he was not confident in fighting him.	No matter how much he had, no matter how much he was promised in return, he was not confident in fighting him.
112	‘나는 못한다...’	I can not ... ’	I can't....’
113	그것들의 존재를 알고 있으면서도 도망치지 않고 맞서려 하는 성진우 헌터가 존경스러웠다.	Sung-jun Hunter, who knew their existence but wanted to confront them without escaping, was respected.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who knew of their existence but tried not to run away, was admirable.
114	‘그러고 보니, 성진우 헌터는 지금 뭘 하고 있을까?’	So, what is Hunter Sung Jin-woo doing now?	So, what is Hunter Sung Jin-woo doing now?’
115	아직 각국의 대표들이 모이기까지는 시간이 좀 남아 있는 상태.	There is still some time left before the representatives of each country gather.	There is still some time left for the representatives of each country to gather.
116	문득 진우가 어떻게 시간을 보내고 있는지 궁금해진 우진철이 마침 돌아서려는 부하 직원을 불러 세웠다.	Woo Jin-chul, who was wondering how Jin-woo was spending time, summoned a staff member to turn around.	Suddenly, curious about how Jin-woo is spending his time, Woo Jin-chul called in a subordinate to turn around.
117	“참, 성진우 헌터님은 지금 어디에 계신가”	"Well, where is Hunter Sung Jin-woo now?"	"Oh, where is Hunter Sung Jin-woo now?"
118	“현재는 자택에서 쉬고 계신 것으로 파악되고 있습니다”	"We are on the understanding that he was resting at home"	"We identified him as being resting at home"
119	* * *	* * *	* * *
120	“짜잔”	"Voila!"	"Zajan"
121	진우가 본인이 손수 끓인 김치찌개를 식탁 위에 놓자 진아가 환한 얼굴이 됐다.	Jin-woo put a kimchi stew that I made on my own table on the table, and it became a bright face.	When Jin-woo put his own kimchi stew on the table, Jin-ah turned bright.
122	“와! 맛있겠다”	"Wow! looks delicious."	"Wow! It looks delicious."
123	반면 어머니는 그렇지 않아도 바쁜 아들에게 요리까지 맡기게 돼 미안한 표정이었다.	His mother, on the other hand, was sorry that she would leave her food to her busy son.	On the other hand, the mother looked sorry for her son, who was busy
124	“엄마가 해 줘도 되는데..”	"Mom can do it ..."	"You can do it for me.”
125	진우가 웃으며 말했다.	Jin-woo said with a smile.	said Jin-woo with a smile.
126	“그동안 갈고닦았던 솜씨를 한 번 보여 드리고 싶었어요”	"I just wanted to show you how well you've done it."	"I wanted to show you my skills."
127	어머니를 겨우겨우 설득해 부엌에 선 진우가 만든 야심작이었다.	It was an assertive work made by Jin-woo, who only persuaded her mother to stand in the kitchen.	It was an ambitious work created by Jin-woo, who managed to persuade his mother to stand in the kitchen.
128	자꾸 맛을 보라고 재촉하는 진우의 등쌀에 떠밀려 어머니도 웃으며 손가락을 들었다.	She was pushed by Jin-woo's iris, who urged her to taste it, and her mother laughed and lifted her finger.	Pressed by Jin-woo's backpacks, his mother smiled and raised her finger.
129	“후”	"hufffff-"	"Hu"
130	조심스럽게 불어가며 한 숟갈 입안에 떠 넣은 어머니의 눈이 동그랗게 변했다.	Carefully blowing, the mother 's eyes turned into a circle, floating in a spoonful of mouth.	The mother's eyes, carefully blowing, turned round.
131	옆에서 진아가 수선을 떨었다.	Jin-ah trembled from the side.	Next to her, Jin-ah made a fuss.
132	“엄마, 어때? 어때? 맛있지”	"Mom, how are you? What do you think? Is it delicious?"	"Mom, how is it? How is it? Delicious."
133	“어머머”	"Mm."	"Mother"
134	놀라는 어머니의 표정을 보고 진우가 어깨를 으쓱했다.	She looked at her mother 's face and shrugged.	When she saw her mother's expression, Jin-woo shrugged.
135	“나도 오빠가 요리에 소질이 있는 줄 몰랐다니까. 엄마, 이것도 먹어 봐. 오빠가 밑반찬 간도 엄청 잘해”	"I did not know that my brother was good at cooking. Mom, try this too. My brother is very good at taking a side dish."	"I didn't know my brother was good at cooking either. Mom, try this, too. My brother's a real good cook."
136	동생이 입가에 밥풀을 묻혀 가며 요리 솜씨에 대한 칭찬을 늘어놓는 동안, 어머니의 표정이 천천히 변해 가는 것을 본 진우가 물었다.	As his brother laughed at his mouth and praised cooking skill, Jin-woo asked his mother's expression slowly.	asked Chin-wu, who saw her mother's expression slowly changing, while her younger brother was smearing with rice glue at the corners of his mouth.
137	“어머니”	"Mother?"	"Mother"
138	슬며시 숟가락을 내려놓은 어머니가 물어 왔다.	My mother, who was quietly dropping the spoon, asked.	The mother, who slopped down the spoon, asked.
139	“진우야... 혹시 무슨 일 있는 거 아니지”	"Jin-woo ... what's going on?"	"Jin-woo... there's nothing wrong with you."
140	진우는 최대한 밝은 얼굴을 유지하며 되물었다.	Jin-woo kept his face as bright as possible.	Jin-woo asked again, keeping his face as bright as possible.
141	“갑자기 그게 무슨 말씀이세요”	"What do you mean suddenly?"	"What do you mean by that?"
142	“너희 아버지도 위험한 일을 하기 전에는 이렇게 엄마 대신 밥을 차려 주곤 했단다”	"Your dad would have cooked for you instead of doing so dangerous things before."	"Your father used to cook for her before he did something dangerous."
143	“..”	"..."	“..”
144	일본에 거인을 처치하러 갈 때나 서울에 큰 게이트가 열렸을 때도 하지 않던 행동을 하는 아들이, 어머니는 갑자기 걱정되었다.	My son suddenly worried when he was going to kill the giants in Japan or when the big gate was opened in Seoul.	My mother was suddenly worried about her son, who did not act when he went to Japan to kill a giant or when a big gate was opened in Seoul.
145	여자의, 아니 어머니의 감이란.	The feeling of a woman, no mother.	A woman's, no, mother' a mother'
146	‘하필 누가 핏줄 아니라고 할까봐 아버지는 그런 것까지 닮아선...’	I do not know who is not a bloodline...’	"I don't think anyone's blood, and my father's like that."
147	잠깐 불만 아닌 불만을 속으로 털어놓았던 진우가 금방 어머니에게 고개를 가로저었다.	Jin-woo, who confessed his complaint to his mother, quickly shook his head.	Jin-woo, who briefly confessed her dissatisfaction, shook her head at her mother.
148	“그런 거 없어요, 엄마”	"Nothing like that, Mom."	"There's no such thing, Mom."
149	애써 웃음 짓는 아들에게 힘이 되고 싶은지, 아니면 정말 괜찮다고 받아들인 것인지, 어머니도 미소를 지으며 다시 수저를 드셨다.	Whether he wanted to be a force for his laughing son, or that he really liked it, his mother smiled and ate the spoon again.	Whether you want to be supportive of your hard-working son, or whether you really accept it, the mother smiled and took a spoon again.
150	숟가락 끝을 물고 오빠와 엄마 두 사람의 눈치를 살피던 진아도 실실 웃으며 식사를 재개했다.	Jin-ah, who had noticed both his brother and his mother after finishing the spoon, laughed and laughed.	Jin-ah, who bit the tip of her spoon and took the hint of her brother and mother, also resumed eating with a smile on her face.
151	식사가 거의 끝나갈 때쯤.	By the time the meal is almost finished.	near the end of the meal
152	[주군.]	[Lord].	[Master Army.]
153	벨리온의 목소리가 들려왔다.	The voice of Bellion came to me.	Bellion's voice was heard.
154	[분부하신 대로 병사들을 대기시켜 놓았습니다.]	[We put the soldiers on standby as instructed.]	[The soldiers are on standby as you wish.]
155	‘알겠다.’	I know.’	I get it.'
156	기다렸다는 듯, 베르의 목소리도 이어졌다.	As if I waited, the voice of 『Ber』.	As if to wait, Berg's voice continued.
157	[왕이시여. 주군을 위한 숙소도 준비되었습니다.]	[King, please. Accommodation for the Lieutenant General is also available.]	[Lord King, we have your quarters ready.]
158	‘...그래, 고맙다.’	... Yes, thank you. ’	"...yes, thank you.’
159	딱히 시킨 적은 없다만.	I have never made it so special.	I've never asked you to.
160	군단장들의 보고를 들은 진우가 천천히 일어섰다.	Jin-woo, who heard the reports of the captains, rose slowly.	After hearing the army commanders' report, Jin-woo slowly rose to his feet
161	“잘 먹었습니다”	"I've had enough."	"Good for you."
162	그런데.	By the way.	by the way
163	그릇을 치우려던 진우의 손이 바깥의 소음을 감지하고는 멈췄다.	Jin-woo's hand, trying to clear the bowl, sensed the noise outside and stopped.	Jin-woo's hand, which was about to clear the bowl, sensed the noise outside and stopped.
164	‘발소리는 네 명...’	Four footsteps ... ’	"The sound of the footsteps of four...
165	잔뜩 흥분해 있는 그들의 심장소리가 들려왔다.	I heard a lot of excitement in their hearts.	There came the sound of their hearts full of excitement.
166	진우에게 별 의미가 있는 분류는 아니었으나, 네 명 모두 일단 헌터가 아닌 일반인이었다.	It was not a category that had a significant meaning to Jin-woo, but all four were ordinary people, not Hunter.	It was not a category that meant much to Jin-woo, but all four were ordinary people, not Hunter.
167	‘뭐지?’	What?’	What?'
168	S급 헌터가 있는 집을 털려는 미친 강도는 없을 테고.	There will not be a crazy robber trying to smash a house with a S-class Hunter.	There's no mad robbery trying to rob a house with an S-class hunter.
169	아파트 입구에는 우진철 협회장의 배려로 감시과 헌터들이 지키고 있어서 기자들도 출입이 불가능할 것인데.	At the entrance of the apartment, the supervisors and hunters guarded by the consideration of Woo Jin-chul's president, so reporters would not be able to enter.	The entrance to the apartment complex will be guarded by observers and hunters due to the consideration of Woo Jin-chul, the head of the association.
170	의아해하는 진우의 귓가에 초인종 소리가 들렸다.	I heard a doorbell in my ears.	A doorbell was heard in the ear of the mysterious Jin-woo.
171	띵동.	Dance.	띵 Dong.
172	“제가 나가 볼게요”	"I'll go out."	"I'll go out."
173	일어서려는 어머니를 만류한 진우가 문 쪽으로 향했다.	Jin-woo, who had left his mother to stand up, turned toward the door.	After dissuading his mother to stand up, Jin-woo headed for the door.
174	덜컹.	Rumbling.	A rattling sound.
175	문을 열자 정보요원처럼 양복을 차려입은 건장한 청년 셋이 보였다.	As I opened the door, I saw three robust young men dressed as information agents.	When I opened the door, I saw three sturdy young men dressed in suits like intelligence agents.
176	‘헌터관리국에서 보낸 것 같지는 않은데...’	I do not think it's from the 『Hunter Bureau』 ... ’	I don't think it's from Hunter's office.
177	그들의 복장을 슥 훑어본 진우가 담담하게 물었다.	Jin-young, who looked over their clothes, asked them quietly.	asked Chin-wu, calmly, who glanced over their costumes.
178	“무슨 일이시죠”	"What are your business?"	"What's the matter?"
179	그러자.	OK.	Let's do that.
180	건장한 청년 셋이 옆으로 비켜서며 그들 뒤에 서 있던 나이 든 남성이 천천히 앞으로 걸어 나왔다.	Three robust young men stood beside and an older man standing behind them slowly walked forward.	Three sturdy young men stood aside, and an old man standing behind them walked slowly forward.
181	“성 헌터님... 이렇게 연락도 없이 불쑥 찾아와서 죄송합니다만. 제발 조금이라도 시간을 내어 주실 수는 없겠습니까”	"Hunter Sung ... I am sorry to have come to you without a call. Could you please give me a little time?"	"Mr. hunter Sung... I'm sorry to barge in on you like this. Could you please spare me a little time?"
182	그를 알아본 진우의 목소리가 약간 높아졌다.	The voice of Jin-woo who recognized him got a little higher.	Jin-woo's voice rose slightly when he recognized him.
183	“...유명한 회장님”	"...Yoo Myung-han president"	"...the distinguished chairman."


1	유 회장의 얼굴에는 고조된 감정이 여실히 드러나 있었다.	Yoo's face was clearly visible in his face.	There was a strong feeling in Yoo
2	그가 어떤 말을 꺼내 든 여기서 들을 이야기는 아니다.	No matter what he says, it is not a story.	It's not something he's going to say here.
3	어머니와 동생을 의식한 진우가 잠깐 식탁 쪽을 돌아봤다가 다시 유 회장에게 시선을 옮겼다.	Jin-woo, who was conscious of his mother and his sister, looked around the table for a moment and then moved on to Yoo again.	Conscious of his mother and younger brother, Jin-woo turned to the table for a moment and then turned his eyes to Yoo again.
4	“..”	"..."	“..”
5	유 회장은 진우의 대답을 초조하게 기다리고 있었다.	President Yu waited anxiously for Jin-woo's answer.	Yu was anxiously waiting for Jin-woo's reply.
6	길지 않은 고민 끝에 진우의 입술이 떨어졌다.	Jin's lips fell at the end of a long time.	Jin-woo's lips fell after a long agony.
7	“어디 조용히 대화를 나눌 수 있는 곳에서라면..”	"Wherever you can talk quietly ..."	"where you can have a quiet conversation..."
8	환한 표정이 된 유 회장이 진심에서 우러나온 미소를 지었다.	Yoo, who had a bright facial expression, smiled with a sincere heart.	Yoo, who had a bright look on his face, smiled heartily.
9	“조용한 곳으로 모시겠습니다. 같이 가시지요”	"I'll take you to a quiet place. Come with me. "	"I'll take you to a quiet place. Let's go together."
10	안으로 들어가 어머니께 간단히 인사드리고 외투를 챙겨 온 진우가 유 회장 일행과 함께 아파트 입구로 내려갔다.	Jin, who came in and greeted his mother briefly and packed his coat, went down to the entrance to the apartment with Yoo and his group.	Jin-woo, who went inside and briefly greeted his mother and brought his overcoat, went down to the entrance of the apartment with Yoo's party.
11	입구에는 예상대로 진우를 기다리는 기자들이 진을 치고 있었다.	As expected, reporters waiting for Jin-woo were in the entrance.	The entrance was encamped as expected by reporters waiting for Jin-woo.
12	아마도 유명한 회장이 데려온 건장한 청년 셋은 저 기자들의 벽을 뚫기 위한 수행원들이었으리라.	Probably the three of the strongest young men brought by Yoo Myung-han Chairman would have been attendants to punch the walls of those reporters.	Perhaps the three sturdy young men brought by Yoo Myung-han chairman were attendants to break through those reporters' walls.
13	기자들은 입구를 지키는 감시과 헌터들과 치열한 몸싸움을 벌이며 언성을 높였다.	The reporters fought with intimidating surveillance and hunters guarding the entrance and raised the voice.	The reporters raised their voices by watching the entrance and engaging in fierce physical fights with Hunters.
14	“아니, 유진건설 회장님은 되고 우리들은 못 들어간다는 게 말이나 됩니까”	"No, he is President Eugene Kwon and we can not get in."	"No, I can't believe we're going to be president of Eugene Construction and we're not going in."
15	“성진우 헌터를 방문한 손님이라고? 기자는 왜 손님이 못 되는데? 우리도 이제부턴 손님이다, 손님”	"A visitor to Hunter Sung Jin-woo? Why can not a reporter be a guest? We are also guests now, guests! "	"You're a visitor to Hunter Sung Jin-woo? Why can't a reporter be a guest? We're guests from now on, sir."
16	“아, 그래? 헌터협회 최고 후원자는 괜찮고 기자들은 안 된다 이거지”	"Oh yeah? The Hunter Association's supporters are fine, and reporters are not?"	"Oh, yeah? The Hunter Association's top benefactor is fine, and the reporters are not."
17	기자들은 앞에 있는 이들이 헌터들이 아니었다면 아예 깔아뭉개고 지나갔을 기세로 무섭게 밀어붙여댔다.	The reporters, if not the Hunters in front of them, crashed all at once and pushed it with fear that they would pass.	The reporters pressed the hunters in front of them with the spirit that they would have been trampled on.
18	“물러서십시오”	"Get back!"	"Get back."
19	그들을 막고 있는 감시과 헌터들이 애처로워 보일 정도였다.	Surveillance and hunters blocking them were pathetic.	The guards and hunters who were blocking them seemed pathetic.
20	“성진우 헌터님께서 모든 기사나 인터뷰를 거절하신다고 밝혔잖습니까”	"You said that Hunter Sung Jin-woo rejected all articles and interviews!"	"You told me that Sung Jin-woo refuses all the articles and interviews."
21	“거기 물러서라니까요”	"Get back there!"	"Get back there."
22	“헌터님의 자택을 방문하고 싶으신 분들은 먼저 협회에 알려서 허가증을 받아오세요”	"If you want to visit Hunter's home, please first let the association know and get your license!"	"If you want to visit Hunter's house, please inform the association and get your permit."
23	상대가 일반인들이다 보니 힘으로 밀어내기도 뭐해 땀만 뻘뻘 흘리는 감시과 직원들을 안타까운 시선으로 지켜보던 진우가 결국 손을 썼다.	As opponents are ordinary people, they are pushing with force, and Jin-woo, who watched the surveillance staff and employees who were sweating only by their sad eyes, eventually wrote his hand.	Jin-woo, who was watching the sweaty surveillance and the staff with a sad eye, finally tried to push her because her opponent was ordinary people.
24	“어, 어어”	"Uh, huh?"	"Uh, uhh."
25	기자들의 몸이 일제히 떠오르기 시작했다.	The reporters' body began to come to mind at once.	The bodies of reporters began to rise in unison.
26	“사, 사람 살려”	"Sa, help people!"	"Say, save a man."
27	이번엔 기자들을 10센티가 아니라 10미터의 공중으로 띄워 버린 진우가 입구를 나서자 헌터들이 깍듯이 인사했다.	This time, instead of 10 centimeters, the reporters floated in the air of 10 meters.	This time, the hunters greeted the reporters as Jin-woo left the entrance, which had flown 10 centimeters in the air
28	“성진우 헌터님”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo!"	"Mr. Hunter Sung Jin-woo."
29	“헌터님”	"Hunter!"	"Mr. Hunter."
30	이미 익숙해진 듯 크게 놀라지 않는 헌터들과 달리, 유 회장과 그의 보디가드 셋은 눈을 휘둥그레 떴다.	Unlike the hunters, who are not as surprised as they have already become accustomed to, Chairman Yoo and his bodyguards set their eyes open.	Unlike Hunters, who are not as surprised as they are already used to, Yoo and his three bodyguards opened their eyes wide.
31	“세, 세상에..”	"O-Oh my god ..."	"Oh, my God."
32	유 회장의 시선이 공중에서 허우적거리는 기자들에게 고정되었다.	Chairman Yoo's gaze was fixed on reporters who were drowning in the air.	Yoo's gaze was fixed on reporters struggling in the air.
33	새파랗게 질려 가는 그들의 안색을 보면서.	Looking at their complexion getting tired.	looking at their greenish complexion
34	유 회장은 그 지긋지긋한 기자들이 처음으로 불쌍하게 느껴졌다.	Yoo felt sorry for the first time that the reprehensible reporters.	Yu felt sorry for the first time for those wretched reporters.
35	진우에게 다가온 감시과 책임자가 곤란하다는 얼굴을 하면서도 입가에 미소를 띠었다.	He smiled at the mouth while his face was difficult to monitor and charge for the arrival of Jin-woo.	Despite the surveillance approaching Jin-woo and the face of the person in charge, he smiled at the corners of his
36	“헌터님... 자꾸 이러시면 저희가 곤란해집니다”	"Hunter ... this will make us difficult."	"Mr. Hunter... if you keep doing this, we'll be in trouble."
37	“가만히 두기엔 너무 시끄러워서요”	"It's too loud to keep it quiet."	"It's too loud to let go."
38	“하하”	"haha."	"Ha ha"
39	기자들은 뭐라고 열심히 외쳐 댔지만 어느새 그들의 주위에는 마력으로 된 장막이 처져 소리가 차단되고 있었다.	The reporters screamed hard at what they were saying, but there was a sound of tentacles blocking them around them.	Journalists shouted something hard, but before they knew it, the mana curtain was falling and the sound was blocked.
40	잠시 그들을 올려다보던 책임자가 물었다.	The person in charge who looked at them for a while asked.	asked the manager, who looked up at them for a moment.
41	“이번엔 얼마나 올려 두실 겁니까”	"How much will you put up this time?"	"How much are you going to put up this time?"
42	“위에서 열 좀 식힐 수 있게 한 5분 정도만 올려놓으려고요”	"I'm going to put it on for five minutes so I can heat it up."	"I'm just going to put it up for about five minutes so it can cool off."
43	역대 최고의 기록갱신 예고에 감시과 헌터들이 웃음을 터트렸다.	Surveillance and hunters laughed at the best record update notice ever.	Surveillance and Hunters burst into laughter at the record-breaking forecast.
44	와하하-	Wahaha -	Wahaha-
45	“쉿! 쉿”	Shh! Shh!	"Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."
46	애써 터지려는 웃음을 참아 가며 부하들에게 눈치를 준 책임자가 진우에게 정중하게 대답했다.	The person in charge of the laugh trying to catch up and giving notice to the men answered Jin-woo politely.	The man in charge, who had put up with the hard-pressed laughter, answered Jin-woo politely.
47	“부디 기자들이 다치는 일이 없게만 해 주십시오”	"Please do not let reporters hurt you."	"Don't let the reporters get hurt."
48	“걱정 안 하셔도 됩니다”	"Do not worry."	"You don't have to worry."
49	이제 지배자의 권능, 즉 마나를 움직이는 기술은 손으로 직접 무언가를 다루는 것만큼 익숙해진 지 오래다.	Now, the power of the ruler, the technique of moving mana, has long been accustomed to handling something by hand.	Now the power of the ruler, the art of moving the mana, has long become as familiar as handling something by hand.
50	자리를 비우더라도 마나는 기자들을 안전하게 내려놓을 것이다.	Even if he vacates his seat, Mana will put the journalists down safely.	Even if she's gone, Manna will put the reporters down safely.
51	‘속이 울렁거리는 것까지 어떻게 해 주지는 못하겠지만...’	I can not even tell you how to sigh, but ... ’	I can't help you with your heart throbbing, but...'
52	어차피 정보보호를 받고 있는 자신의 집을 찾아온 것도 모자라 난동까지 벌인 이들이니 이 정도의 경고는 괜찮겠지.	I have not visited my house, which is receiving information protection anyway.	This kind of warning would be fine, since they had to go to their homes in need of information protection.
53	끼익.	Spiral.	a good meal
54	곧 준비시켜 놓았던 유 회장의 대형 세단이 도착했고, 진우와 유명한은 각자 뒷좌석의 좌우에 탑승했다.	Soon, the large sedan of Yoo had arrived and Jin-woo and Yoo Myung-han each boarded on the left and right sides of the back seat.	Soon, Yu's large sedan arrived, and Jin-woo and the famous boarded each side of the back seat.
55	미끄러지듯 출발한 차는 유 회장의 자택으로 향했다.	the car, which started to slip, headed to Yoo's home.	The car skidded off to Yu's house.
56	* * *	* * *	* * *
57	유 회장은 이보다 더 이상 조용할 수 없는 장소인 자신의 응접실로 진우를 안내했다.	Yoo guided Jin-woo to his living room, a place no more quiet than this.	Yoo guided Jin-woo to his drawing room, a place that could no longer be quiet.
58	두 사람은 서로를 마주 보고 앉았다.	The two sat facing each other.	The two sat face to face.
59	“성 헌터님과 조용히 대화를 나누고 싶네”	"I want to have a quiet conversation with Hunter Sung."	"I'd like to have a quiet conversation with St. Hunter."
60	“알겠습니다, 회장님”	"Yes, sir."	"All right, Mr. Chairman."
61	유 회장이 사람들을 모두 물렸을 때, 진우가 먼저 말을 꺼냈다.	When Chairman Yoo bit all the people, Jin woke up first.	When Yoo was bitten by all the people, Jin-woo first spoke up.
62	“어떻게 아셨습니까”	"How did you know?"	"How did you know?"
63	자신이 유 회장을 도왔다는 증거는 남기지 않았을 텐데.	I would not have left any evidence that he helped Yoo.	He would have left no evidence that he helped Yoo.
64	어디서 실수가 있었던 걸까?	Where did it go wrong?	Where did you make a mistake?
65	흥미로운 눈동자로 자신을 바라보고 있는 진우에게 유 회장이 사실을 털어놓았다.	Yoo tells the truth to Jin-woo, who looks at himself with interesting eyes.	Yoo confided to Jin-woo, who is looking at him with interesting eyes.
66	“그날, 병원에서 나오는 헌터님을 제 딸아이가 보았습니다”	"On that day, my daughter saw Hunter from the hospital."	"That day, my daughter saw Hunter coming out of the hospital."
67	유 회장의 딸이라면...	If she's the daughter of Chairman Yoo...	If it's Yoo's daughter...
68	아.	Ah.	Ah.
69	진우는 길드 사무실 앞에서 마주친 유진호의 누나를 떠올렸다.	Jin-woo recalled Yu Jin-ho's sister who faced the guild office.	Jin-woo recalls Yu Jin-ho's sister whom he encountered in front of the guild office.
70	왠지 어디서 본 것 같더라니.	Somewhere I've seen it.	I thought I saw it somewhere.
71	설마 그 여자가 유명한 회장이 입원해 있었던 병원 앞에서 스쳐지나간 여자와 동일인물일 줄이야.	She is the same person as the woman who passed by the hospital where Yoo Myung-han president was hospitalized.	She's the same woman who passed away in front of the hospital where Yoo Myung-han chairman was hospitalized.
72	나름 철저했던 준비가 사소한 우연 하나에 깨졌다는 사실에 진우가 실소를 머금었다.	Jin-woo was laughing at the fact that his thorough preparation had broken into a minor accident.	Jin-woo held on to the fact that his thorough preparations were broken by a minor accident.
73	유심히 진우의 표정을 살피고 있었던 유명한 회장은 그제야 안도했다.	The renowned chairman who was watching the expression of Jin-woo carefully looked back at it.	Yoo Myung-han chairman, who was looking carefully at Jin-woo's expression, was relieved only two days ago.
74	‘다행이다.’	thank God.’	It's a fluke.'
75	비록 그게 선행이라고 해도, 본인이 숨기려 했던 행적을 들추어 내는 것이라 진우가 화를 내지는 않을까 걱정했었던 유명한이었다.	Even if it was good, it was famous that I was worried that Jin-woo would be angry to reveal what he was trying to hide.	Even though it was good, Jin-woo was famous for worrying that he might get angry because he was uncovering what he was trying to hide.
76	만에 하나라도 은인의 기분을 상하게 만들었다면 면목이 없었을 터.	If only one of them would hurt his feelings, he would not have a face.	If even one of them had offended her, she would not have been embarrassed.
77	그러나 걱정했던 바와 다르게 진우는 기분이 나빠 보이지 않았다.	But unlike what I was worried about, Jin-woo did not feel bad.	But unlike what he was worried about, Jin-woo did not seem to feel bad.
78	유 회장으로서는 천만다행이었다.	It was fortunate to have Yoo as chairman.	It was a stroke of luck for Yoo.
79	“역시 성 헌터님이셨군요”	"You were also Hunter Sung."	"You're also St. Hunter."
80	“네”	"Yeah."	"Yes."
81	진우도 굳이 부정하지는 않았다.	Jin-woo did not deny himself.	Jin-woo also did not deny it.
82	본인의 입에서 확답이 떨어진 순간, 진우를 바라보는 유 회장의 눈동자가 흔들렸다.	At the moment when the answer came out of his mouth, Yoo's eyes, which gazed at Jin-woo, shook.	As soon as his answer fell off his lips, Yoo's eyes shook.
83	지금까지 자신에게 무엇을 얻어내기 위해 자신의 환심을 사려 한 이는 수를 셀 수도 없이 많았다.	Until now, there were countless numbers of people who were willing to give their own encouragement to get something for themselves.	So far, there have been countless people who have tried to please themselves in order to get something out of themselves.
84	그 정도의 노력조차 없이 그저 뭔가 뜯어내기 위해 손을 벌리는 이들도 더러 있었다.	There were also some people who had just opened their hands to pull out something, even without that much effort.	Some people just open their hands to rip something out without even that much effort.
85	그런데 눈앞의 청년은 어떠한가?	But what about the young man in front of you?	But what about the young man in front of you?
86	한 사람의 생명.	A person's life.	one's life
87	아니, 국내 최고의 기업을 이끄는 경영자의 목숨을 살렸으면서도 아무것도 원하지 않았다.	No, I did not want anything even though I saved the life of the manager who led the best company in Korea.	No, he saved the life of a manager who led the nation's best company, but he wanted nothing.
88	만약 자신의 딸이 그를 보지 못하고 지나쳤다면 자신이 어떻게 병상에서 일어났는지 영영 모르고 살았을 터였다.	If his daughter passed away without seeing him, he would have lived without knowing for sure how he got out of bed.	If his daughter had passed him without seeing him, she would have never known how she had happened in a hospital bed.
89	포커페이스로 알려진 유명한 회장의 얼굴에 감정이 북받쳐 올라왔다.	The face of Yoo Myung-han chairman known as the poker face came up with emotion.	Emotional emotions swarmed up the face of Yoo Myung-han chairman, known as poker face.
90	“어째서..”	"why..."	"Why did you...
91	그는 감정을 억누르기 위해 노력하며 말을 이었다.	He was trying to suppress his feelings.	He followed his words in an effort to suppress his feelings.
92	“어째서 절 도우신 겁니까”	"Why did you help me?"	"Why did you help me?"
93	큰돈을 제시하며 도움의 손길을 요구했었을 때, 진우는 자신에게 그런 힘이 없다며 거절했었다.	When asked for a helping hand, Jin-woo refused to tell him that he had no such power.	When Jin-woo offered a large sum of money and asked for a helping hand, he refused, saying, "I don't have that power."
94	그런데 무엇이 그의 마음을 바꾸었던 것일까?	But what changed his mind?	But what changed his mind?
95	이 질문 하나를 하기 위해, 유명한은 실례를 무릅쓰고 진우를 여기까지 데려온 것이나 마찬가지였다.	In order to do one of these questions, Yoo Myung-han has taken the example of Jin-woo up to here.	To ask this question, the famous one was like taking the liberty of bringing Jin-woo here.
96	두근, 두근, 두근.	ba-bump ba-bump!	ba-bump ba-bump!.
97	진우의 입에서 대답이 나오기 전까지 1초가 10분 같은 시간이 흐르며 심장이 거세게 뛰었다.	It took 10 minutes for a second to pass from the mouth of Jin-woo.	Before Jin-woo's answer came out of his mouth, his heart pounded hard as 10 minutes passed.
98	진우가 말했다.	Said Jin-woo.	said Jin-woo.
99	“당신을 믿을 수 있는 사람이라고 판단했기 때문입니다”	"Because I thought you were someone I could trust."	"because I judged you to be trustworthy."
100	“...”	"...!"	“...”
101	전혀 예상하지 못했던 대답에 유 회장의 눈이 커졌다.	Chairman Yoo's eyes grew in an unexpected answer.	Yoo's eyes widened at a completely unexpected reply.
102	“그게... 무슨”	"Well ... what?"	"That's... What"
103	“회장님이 원하는 것을 위해서 무슨 짓이든 하려 하는 사람이었다면 전 당신을 위해서 위험을 감수하지 않았을 겁니다”	"If you were the one who wanted to do what you wanted to do, I would not risk it for you."	"If you were someone who would do anything for what you wanted, I wouldn't risk it for you."
104	“그렇다는 말씀은... 제가 진호를 이용하려 들지 않았기 때문에”	"You mean ... because I did not want to use Jinho?"	"That's not to say... Because I didn't want to take advantage of the truth."
105	“네”	"Yeah."	"Yes."
106	진우가 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded.	Jin-woo nodded.
107	세계적인 기업의 수장답게, 유명한 회장은 진우가 하고 싶었던 말을 곧바로 알아들었다.	As the head of a global corporation, Yoo Myung-han chairman immediately understood what he wanted to do.	Like the head of a global company, Yoo Myung-han chairman immediately understood what Jin-woo wanted to say.
108	유명한에겐 진우를 움직이게 만들 수 있는 카드가 하나 있었다.	There was a card that could make Jin-hoo move Yoo Myung-han.	Yoo Myung-han had a card that could make Jin-woo move.
109	바로 자신의 아들이자, 아진의 부사장인 유진호.	Yu Jin-ho, his son and vice president of Ajin.	Yoo Jin-ho, his son and vice president of Ah Jin.
110	그러나 그는 도움을 거절당한 뒤 지저분하게 매달리는 일 없이 아주 깔끔하게 물러났다.	But after he was refused help, he retired very neatly without hanging dirty.	But after his refusal to help, he withdrew very neatly without clinging to it.
111	방법이 없다는 진우의 말을 믿었던 것이다.	I believed Jin-woo saying there was no way.	He believed Jin-woo's words that there was no way.
112	눈에는 눈, 이에는 이.	Eyes to eyes, this means that.	An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.
113	자신의 원칙을 고수하고 있는 진우는 유명한이 자신에게 보인 신뢰에 자신도 신뢰로 답해 주었다.	Jin-woo, who adhered to his own principles, gave himself confidence in the trust that Yoo Myung-han had.	Jin-woo, who adheres to his principles, replied with confidence to the trust that famous people showed him.
114	그를 믿어도 될지 알아보는 데 시간이 꽤 걸리긴 했지만.	It took me a while to figure out if I could trust him.	It took me a while to see if I could trust him.
115	‘역시 내 결정은 틀리지 않았어.’	My decision was not wrong.’	My decision was not wrong, either.’
116	진우가 미소를 지었다.	Jin-woo smiled.	Jin-woo smiled.
117	동시에.	At the same time.	at the same time
118	주륵.	Drip.	a shamanistic spirit.
119	유명한의 한쪽 눈에서 눈물이 흘러내렸다.	Tears flowed from one eye of Yoo Myung-han.	Tears streamed down one of the famous eyes.
120	“뭐라고 감사의 말씀을 드려야 할지 모르겠군요”	"I do not know how to say thank you."	"I don't know what to say to you."
121	손바닥으로 눈물을 훔친 유명한이 진중한 눈빛을 했다.	Yoo Myung-han who stole tears in the palm of his hand was a gentle eye.	Yoo Myung-han who stole tears with his palm gave a serious look.
122	“제가 받은 은혜의 반, 아니 반의반만이라도 갚을 수 있게 해 주십시오. 제발 그렇게 해 주십시오”	"Please allow me to repay half or even half of the grace I have received. Please do so."	"Please allow me to repay half, or even half, of my kindness. Please do so."
123	그렇게 해야 마음의 빚이 조금이나마 덜어질 수 있으리라.	That way, the debt of the heart can be relieved a little.	That way you will be able to relieve your debt a little.
124	유명한이 이어 말했다.	Then Yoo Myung-han said.	Yoo Myung-han said..
125	“혹시 헌터님께서 원하시는 게 있습니까”	"Do you have anything what you wants, Hunter?"	"Is there anything you want?"
126	“원하는 건 없습니다. 다만..”	"I do not want to. but..."	"There's nothing I want. It's just...
127	유명한은 귀를 쫑긋 세웠다.	Yoo Myung-han ears was stuck.	Yoo Myung-han pricked up his ears.
128	성진우 헌터가 돈을 원한다면 돈을, 다른 무언가를 원한다면 자신의 영향력을 총동원해서라도 지원할 생각이었다.	If Hunter Sung Jin-woo wanted money, he would pay for it if he wanted something else.	If Sung Jin-woo wanted money, he would give money, if he wanted something else, even if he had all his influence.
129	그러나 진우의 대답은 유명한이 생각했었던 것과는 조금 달랐다.	But Jin-woo's answer was a bit different from what Yoo Myung-han thinks.	But Jin-woo's answer was a little different from what famous people thought.
130	“만약 제게 무슨 일이 생긴다면... 어머니와 동생을 보살펴 주실 수 있으시겠습니까”	"If something happens to me ... will you be able to take care of my mother and sister?"	"If something happens to me... Can you take care of your mother and brother?"
131	망설임 끝에 나온 대답.	The answer at the end of hesitation.	a hesitant reply
132	진우는 혹시나 있을지 모르는 최악의 경우에 대비해 가족들의 뒤를 부탁했다.	Jin-woo asked his family for the worst case he might have.	Jin-woo asked for the family's back in case of the worst.
133	돈은 부족한 일이 없을 만큼 모아 두었으나, 돈으로 지킬 수 없는 것이 있는 법이니.	I have collected money so that there is nothing short of it, but there is something that I can not keep with money.	Money has been saved to the limit, but money cannot keep.
134	그럴 때 유명한 회장은 든든한 방파제가 되어줄 수 있으리라.	At that time, Chairman Yoo Myung-han would be a solid breakwater.	Then Yoo Myung-han chairman can be a strong shield.
135	“...정말 그 정도면 되겠습니까, 헌터님”	"... Is that really enough, Mr. Hunter?"	"...that's really enough, Mr. Hunter."
136	“충분합니다”	"Enough."	"That's enough."
137	성진우 헌터에게 무슨 일이 생기리라고는 상상하기는 어려웠지만, 어차피 어떤 부탁이든 받아들일 마음이었던 유명한 회장은 고민의 기색도 없이 곧바로 고개를 끄덕였다.	It was hard to imagine what would happen to Hunter Sung Jin-woo, but Chairman Yoo Myung-han, who was willing to accept any wishes anyway, nodded straight away without showing signs of anxiety.	It was hard to imagine what would happen to Hunter Sung Jin-woo, but Yoo Myung-han chairman, who was determined to accept any request anyway, nodded straight away without a hint of trouble.
138	“약속하겠습니다”	"I promise."	"I promise."
139	길었던 대화가 끝이 났다.	The long conversation was over.	The long conversation ended.
140	“그럼..”	"then..."	"Well..."
141	일어서려는 진우.	Jin-woo trying to stand up.	an earnest friend to one's feet
142	그런 진우를 보고 그와의 대화가 끝났음을 아쉬워하던 유명한은 문득 자신이 진우라는 청년을 얼마나 마음에 들어 하고 있는지 뒤늦게 알아차렸다.	Yoo Myung-han who was so sorry that he had finished conversation with him after seeing such a Jin hoo suddenly realized how much he liked the young man named Jin-woo.	When he saw Jin-woo, he regretted that he had finished talking with him, but suddenly he realized how much he liked the young man, Jin-woo.
143	만약 성진우 헌터와 가족이 될 수 있다면...	If you could be a family with Hunter Sung Jin-woo ...	If you could be a family with Hunter Sung Jin-woo...
144	단 한 번도 사랑하는 딸아이를 정략결혼의 도구 따위로 이용할 생각이 없었던 그가 자신도 모르게 묻고 말았다.	He had never even thought about using his beloved daughter for a tool of marriage.	He, who had never intended to use his beloved daughter as a tool for political marriage, unknowingly asked.
145	“혹시 교제하고 있는 여성분이 있으십니까”	"Do you have any women in your relationship?"	"Do you happen to have a woman in a relationship?"
146	그라면 진희를 주어도 아깝지 않다. 유명한은 처음으로 그런 생각이 들게 한 청년을 만났다.	It is not too much to give Jin-hee. Yoo Myung-han first encountered a young man who made he think about it.	It is not a waste for him to give Jin-hee. Famous met a young man who first came to think of it.
147	진우가 씩 웃었다.	Jin-woo laughed.	Jin-woo grinned.
148	“좋아하는 사람은 있습니다”	"There is someone I like."	"I have someone I like."
149	“아..”	"Ah..."	"Ah..."
150	자신이 얼마나 부끄러운 질문을 내뱉었는지 깨달은 유명한 회장의 얼굴이 붉어졌다.	The face of Yoo Myung-han president who realized how shameful his question was was reddened.	Yoo Myung-han chairman's face blushed when he realized how ashamed he had been.
151	그만큼 아까운 청년이었다.	It was such a good young man.	He was such a precious young man.
152	그러나 그는 자신이 갖지 못할 것에 미련을 두는 성미는 아니었다. 곧 고개를 들어 올린 그가 웃으며 인사했다.	However, he was not the kind of person who puts a fuss on what he would not have. He lifted his head and greeted him with a smile.	But he wasn't a man who was impatient with what he didn't have. Soon he raised his head and greeted him with a smile.
153	“앞으로도 계속해서 오늘 약속이 지켜질 필요가 없기를 바라겠습니다”	"I hope we will not have to keep our promises today."	"I hope you won't have to keep up with today's appointment in the future."
154	진우도 미소를 지으며 자리에서 일어났다.	Jin-woo also rose from his seat, smiling.	Jin-woo smiled and rose from his seat.
155	“저도 그렇게 되도록 최선을 다할 겁니다”	"I will do my best to do that."	"I'm going to do my best to make it happen."
156	* * *	* * *	* * *
157	모든 능력치가 이미 최고점에 도달해 있는 지금, 성장시킬 수 있는 것은 병력 운용 능력뿐.	Now that all the stats have already reached their peak, the only thing that can grow is their ability to operate.	With all the capabilities already at their peak, the only thing that can grow is the ability to operate a force.
158	진우는 마지막 준비를 위해 다시금 일본의 민간인 출입제한구역으로 돌아왔다.	Jin-woo came back to the restricted area of Japanese civilians for The final(Jong-in?) preparations.	Jin-woo returned to Japan's civilian restricted area for final preparations.
159	인적 하나 없는 드넓은 수해가 시야 한가득 펼쳐졌다.	There was a wide-spread flood without humanity.	There was a wide range of flood damage without a single human being.
160	지시해 놓은 대로 총군단장 벨리온이 그림자 군단을 세 개로 쪼개어 벨리온 자신, 이그리트 , 베르가 각자 하나씩 통솔할 수 있도록 만들어 두었다.	As instructed, the General Commander 『Bellion』 broke the shadow army into three and made it possible for 『Bellion』 himself, 『Ygritte』and 『Ber』 to command each one.	As instructed, the commander of the general army, Bellion, divided the shadow army into three so that he, [Egritt] and Ber could take over one by one.
161	진우는 언덕 아래에 셋으로 나누어져 있는 병사들을 보며 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded to see the soldiers divided into three beneath the hill.	Jin-woo nodded as he looked at the soldiers divided into three at the bottom of the hill.
162	병사들에게서 느껴지는 기운으로 짐작컨대 힘의 균형에 신중에 신중을 가한 것으로 보였다.	It seemed that the energy felt by the soldiers seemed to be a prudent care of the balance of power.	From the energy felt by the soldiers, it was assumed that the balance of power was carefully measured.
163	진우와 시선이 마주친 총군단장이 고개를 꾸벅 숙였다.	The head of the General, who met Jin-woo and gaze, bowed his head.	The general corps leader, whom Jin-woo and Sun met, drooped his head.
164	녀석도 이그리트 처럼 맡긴 일을 똑 부러지게 처리하는 타입인 듯했다.	He also seemed to be the type that tidied things up like 『Ygritte』.	He seemed to be the type to do exactly the job he had entrusted to him like [Egritt].
165	반면에.	On the other hand.	On the other hand
166	‘이 자식은...’	This child ... ’	"This son of a... "
167	진우는 뒤로 돌아 언덕 위에 세워진 '작은 숙소'를 바라보았다.	Jin-woo turned back and looked at the 'small lodge' built on the hill.	Jin-woo turned back and looked at the 'little quarters' built on the hill.
168	“베르, 튀어 와라”	"『Ber』, here."	"Ber, come on."
169	피슉- Boost-!!	Piggy -!	Phoebe-Boost-!!
170	언덕 아래에서 위까지 그야말로 눈 깜짝할 사이에 달려온 베르가 진우 옆에 무릎을 꿇었다.	Beneath the hillside and up to the top, he kneeled beside the 『Ber』 Jin-woo, who ran in a blink of an eye.	Bertha, who had run from the bottom of the hill to the top in a mere blink, knelt beside Chin-wu.
171	“왕이시여”	"King!"	"My lord."
172	“머리 박아”	"Head in."	"Head Park"
173	진우의 말이 채 끝나기도 전에 베르가 머리를 박았다.	Even before Jin-woo's words ended, 『Ber』 put his head down.	Even before Jin-woo's words were finished, Berg hit his head.
174	진우의 언성이 높아졌다.	The voice of Jin-woo has increased.	Jin-woo's voice rose.
175	“이게 편히 쉴 수 있는 작은 숙소냐? 크기는 둘째치고 숙소기는 하냐고”	"Is this a small place to relax? How about the size of the hotel and the second?"	"Is this a small lodge where you can relax? I'm not the size, I'm the one who's.
176	“키에엑”	"Kieeg."	"Kieek"
177	진우의 윽박에 움츠러들었던 베르가 억울하다는 말투로 대답했다.	He answered with a tongue-in-cheek voice that shrugged off the back of Jin-woo.	replied Berg, who had been cowed by Jin-woo's euphoria, with an expression of disapproval.
178	“왕께서 머무시는 숙소라면 최소한 이 정도는 되어야..”	"If the king's house is at least this should be ..."	"At least this much for the king's lodging."
179	“..”	"..."	“..”
180	진우가 이마를 감싸 쥐었다.	Jin-woo grabbed his forehead.	Jin-woo wrapped around her forehead and grabbed it.
181	집짓기가 본업인 개미들의 스케일을 간과하고 있었다.	Habitat overlooked the scale of the main ants.	The scale of the ants, whose job was to build a house, was overlooked.
182	사람만큼 크고 사람보다 힘이 센 개미들이라면 어떤 규모의 집이 나올지도 예상했어야 했는데.	If they were as big as a man and stronger than a man, they should have expected what size house they would be.	Ants as big as humans and stronger than humans should have expected a house of any size.
183	떨어뜨리고 있던 고개를 들었더니 '작은 숙소'의 위용에 곧바로 압도되었다.	When I heard my head down, I was immediately overwhelmed by the use of the "small hostel".	When he looked up at his falling head, he was immediately overwhelmed by the use of "little quarters."
184	눈에 잘 뜨일 수 있도록 하얀 돌들로 지어진 까마득히 거대한 성채가 이쪽 땅끝에서 저쪽 땅끝까지 이어져 있었다.	A massive fortress, built of white stones, was connected from the end of this earth to the other end of the earth so that it could float in the snow.	A vast palace of white stones was built to stand out from the ends of the earth to the ends of the earth.
185	높기는 또 얼마나 높은지 끝을 올려다보려니 고개가 다 아플 지경.	The height is also high and the end is raised and the head is getting sore.	When I looked up at the end of the story, my head hurt.
186	진우들은 시키지도 않은 일에 쏟은 개미들의 불필요한 열정에 머리가 지끈거려 왔다.	They came to the head with unnecessary passion of the ants poured into the untold work.	Jin-woo has been smarting from the unnecessary enthusiasm of the ants for things they didn't do.
187	관자놀이를 주무르던 진우가 한숨을 내쉬며 물었다.	Jin-woo, who was sleeping on the temple, sighed and asked.	asked Jin-woo, who was mowing the temple, with a sigh
188	“저 성 끝에 나부끼는 검은 깃발... 저거, 저건 대체 무슨 생각으로 달았어”	"The black flag fluttering at the end of that castle ... What did you think that was, that?"	"The black flag flying at the end of that castle... What the hell was that supposed to be?"
189	그러자 잽싸게 달려온 벨리온이 베르 옆에 머리를 박았다.	Then 『Bellion』, who ran quickly, put his head next to 『Ber』.	Then the quick-running Bellion rammed his head next to Verne.
190	쿵! Thud! Bang!	thud!	Boom! Thud! Bang!
191	잠깐 할 말을 잃고서 베르와 벨리온을 바라보던 진우가 병사들에게 돌아섰다.	Jin-woo lost his words and looked at Ber and 『Bellion』 and turned to the soldiers.	After a moment's silence, Jin-woo, who was looking at Ber and Bellion, turned to the soldiers.
192	“전군, 훈련을 개시한다”	"All Army, start training!"	"All troops, start training."
193	그러자 그림자 병사들의 천둥과 같은 함성 소리가 대지를 뒤흔들었다.	Then shouting like a thunder of the shadow soldiers shook the earth.	Then the thunder of the shadow soldiers shook the earth.
194	와아아아아아아아아아아아-!	Wow ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!	Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-!


1	하루, 이틀, 그리고 나흘.	First day, second day, of fourth day.	One day, two days, and four days.
2	극초대형 게이트들이 세상에 모습을 드러낸 지 사흘째가 되자, 게이트가 생성된 국가나 인접국들의 동요가 눈에 띄게 심해지기 시작했다.	The third day after the extreme superlarge gates appeared in the world, the agitations of the countries where the gates were created and the neighboring countries began to become noticeably worse.	By the third day of the super-extreme gates appearing in the world, the turmoil in the country where they were created or neighboring countries began to grow noticeably.
3	별다른 대책이 나오지 않았기 때문이었다.	It was because no measures were taken.	It was because there were no specific measures to take place.
4	화가 난 시민들은 거리로 뛰쳐나와 대책을 강구하라는 시위를 벌였다.	Angry citizens rushed out into the streets and rallied to take measures.	Angry citizens took to the streets and protested for measures.
5	뉴스들은 하루가 다르게 늘어가는 시위대의 규모와 그들의 머리 위에 드리운 게이트를 번갈아 비추며 사태의 심각성을 연일 강조했다.	The news emphasized the severity of the situation each day, alternating the size of the protesters that are increasing day by day and the gates on their heads.	The news highlighted the size of the protestors, which are increasing day by day, and the seriousness of the situation, by alternately illuminating the gate over their heads.
6	-극초대형 게이트로 불리는 현상이 하늘에 나타난 지 75시간가량이 지난 현재, 정부는 아직 아무런...	- It's been 75 hours since the phenomenon called ultra-large gates appeared in the sky.	About 75 hours after a phenomenon called the Extremely Large Gate appeared in the sky, the government has yet to...
7	-저기, '정부는 대답하라'라는 피켓을 들고 행진하는 시민들의 모습입니다!	- Look, there's a citizen marching with a picket called 'The government answers'!	-You know, it's the citizens marching with a sign saying, 'Go ahead and answer!'
8	-시위대의 숫자가 나날이 늘고 시위 또한 격렬해지고 있어 폭발직전이라는 우려가 쏟아지고 있는 가운데...	- The number of protesters is increasing day by day and the protests are getting violent.	-The number of demonstrators is increasing day by day, and the protests are intensifying. Amid fears of an explosion...
9	이는 가장 먼저 극초대형 게이트가 나타났던 한국에서는 전혀 볼 수 없었던 광경.	This is the first sight I have ever seen in Korea where the ultra-large gate appeared.	This is a scene that has never been seen in Korea, where the ultra-extreme gate first appeared.
10	전문가들이 어째서 한국만 달랐던 것인지 빠르게 분석했다.	Experts quickly analyzed why Korea was different.	Experts quickly analyzed why Korea was different.
11	결론은 간단히 나왔다.	The conclusion is simple.	The conclusion came simply.
12	하나는 게이트가 나타난 직후 곧바로 전국의 헌터들을 한곳으로 집결시킨 한국 헌터협회의 결단력이었고.	One was the determination of the Korea Hunter Association that gathered the nationwide hunters immediately after the gate appeared.	One was the determination of the Korean Hunters Association, which gathered hunters from all over the country right after the gate appeared.
13	다른 하나는 국가권력급을 뛰어넘는 최고의 헌터가 자국에 있다는 한국인들의 심리적 안정감이었다.	The other was the psychological stability of Koreans, who were the beHunter Sungs in the country, surpassing the national power.	The other was Koreans' psychological stability in their own country, where the best hunting ground beyond the nation's power level is located.
14	특집 프로그램에 초청된 전문가 한 사람은 카메라 앞에서 이렇게 이야기했다.	One expert invited to the featured program said in front of the camera:	One expert invited to the special program said in front of the camera:
15	“성진우 헌터는 두 번의 S급 던전 브레이크를 거의 혼자서 처리했습니다. 개미들과 거인들, 최근 1년간 가장 이목을 끌었던 사건 두 개가 그의 손에서 해결된 셈이지요”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo almost solved two S-class dungeon breaks. The ants and the giants, two of the most striking events of the past year, have been resolved in his hands. "	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo handled two S-class dungeon brakes almost alone. Ants and giants, two of the most eye-catching events of the last year, have been solved in his hands."
16	일본에 등장했던 거인형 마수들은 말할 필요도 없고, 제주도 개미 레이드에 대한 세계의 관심도 뜨거웠었다.	There was no need to mention the Giants who appeared in Japan, and the world interest in Jeju Island ant raid was also hot.	Not to mention the giant horsemen who appeared in Japan, the world's interest in Jeju's ant lads was also keen.
17	그때 레이드 중계권을 독점했던 방송사가 한 방에 이전 3년간의 매출을 벌어들였다고 하니 더 무슨 말이 필요할까?	At that time, the broadcasting company that monopolized the raid relay had earned the sales of the previous three years in one report. What more do you need to say?	What else would it take to say that the broadcaster, who monopolized the rights to broadcast the Lade, made the previous three years of sales in one shot?
18	끄덕끄덕.	Nod nod.	a nod of nod
19	고개를 움직이는 진행자 앞에서 전문가는 검지로 자신의 관자놀이를 톡톡 두드리며 말을 이었다.	In front of the moderator who moved his head, the expert was tapping his temples with his index finger.	In front of the head-moving host, the expert patted his temples with his index finger.
20	“그러니 자연스레 한국 국민들의 머릿속에는 믿음이 생길 수밖에 없었던 겁니다. 어떤 위협이 닥쳐와도 성진우 헌터가 해결해 줄 수 있을 것이라는”	"So, naturally, the Korean people had to have faith in their minds. Hunter Sung Jin-woo will be able to solve any threat. "	So naturally, we had to build trust in the minds of the Korean people. No matter what threat you face, Hunter Sung Jin-woo will be able to solve it."
21	그것이 천만 명이 사는 수도의 하늘에 극초대형 게이트가 나타났는데도 시민들이 비교적 침착할 수 있었던 이유.	The reason why the citizens could be relatively calm even though the super-large gates appeared in the sky of the capital city where 10 million people live.	That's why the citizens were relatively calm even when super massive gates appeared in the sky of the capital, where 10 million people lived.
22	전문가는 성진우 헌터의 존재는 대한민국에 가치를 잴 수 없는 축복 같은 것이라고 목에 핏대를 세워 강조하며 말을 끝맺었다.	The expert concluded by emphasizing that the presence of Hunter Sung Jin-woo was a blessing that could not be valued in Korea.	Experts concluded that the existence of Hunter Sung Jin-woo is a blessing that cannot be measured in value to South Korea.
23	그러나.	But.	But
24	모든 나라가 다 그렇게 운이 좋을 수는 없는 법.	Every country can not be so lucky.	Not every country can be so lucky.
25	뛰어난 헌터의 숫자는 극소수였고, 모두가 고르게 분포되지도 않았다.	The number of outstanding hunters was very small, and not everyone was evenly distributed.	The number of excellent hunters was very small, and not everyone was evenly distributed.
26	극초대형 게이트의 영향권에 놓인 나라들은 자국의 헌터력에 반비례해 혼란이 커질 수밖에 없는 노릇.	Countries that are under the influence of ultra-large gates are in inverse proportion to their hunter powers, which is bound to increase confusion.	Countries that are under the influence of the ultra-extreme gate have to be confused as they are against their own Hunter's power.
27	오죽하면 세금을 더 내도 좋으니 어떻게든 한 명이라도 더 많은 최상급 헌터들을 데려와 달라는 요구가 빗발칠 정도일까?	If you can afford to pay more taxes, are you asking for some more high school hunters to be picked up?	Would it be enough to pay more taxes, so would it be a storm of calls to bring in at least one more top-notch hunters?
28	세금이라면 치를 떨던 부자들까지 자신들의 터전을 잃게 될까 봐 자발적으로 자금을 지원하겠다고 나서는 모습을 보면서 각국 정부는 경악을 금치 못했다.	The governments were astonished when they watched the wealthy, who had been paying taxes, voluntarily offered funds for fear of losing their homes.	The governments of each country were shocked to see even the rich who were paying their taxes voluntarily go out to provide funds for fear of losing their homes.
29	이렇게 시시각각 위기감이 고조되어 가는 가운데.	In this way, the sense of crisis is on the rise.	With a sense of crisis rising every minute.
30	한국 헌터협회의 요청대로 각국을 대표하는 전 세계의 거물들이 한국의 수도 서울에 모였다.	As requested by the Korean Hunter Association, the world's greatest representatives from around the world gathered in Seoul, the capital of Korea.	At the request of the Korean Hunters Association, big shots from around the world gathered in the South Korean capital city of Seoul.
31	그들이 원하는 바는 단 하나.	They want only one.	There's only one thing they want.
32	세계의 하늘에 동시다발적으로 등장한 여덟 개의 극초대형 게이트들에 대한 정보를 얻어 가는 것.	Getting information on eight very large gates that appeared simultaneously in the sky of the world.	Getting information on eight ultra-extreme gates that appeared in the world's sky at the same time.
33	특히 최초의 극초대형 게이트에서 생각지도 못했던 결과를 이끌어 낸 성진우 헌터의 정보라 하니 기대하는 바가 컸다.	Especially, it was the information of Hunter Sung Jin-woo who brought out the unexpected result in the first ultra-large gate.	In particular, the information of Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who produced unexpected results in the first ultra-extreme gate, was highly anticipated.
34	“휴우”	"Wow -"	"Close"
35	자그마한 한숨.	A little sigh.	a small sigh
36	대통령에게 시달리다 쫓기듯 한국행을 택한 헌터관리국의 국장, 데이비드 브레넌은 이마에 맺힌 식은땀을 손수건으로 찍어 내며 주변에 앉은 이들의 면면을 둘러 보았다.	David Brennan, director of the 『Hunter Bureau』, who chose to go to South Korea as if being chased by the president, looked at the faces of those who sat around with his handkerchiefs sweating in the forehead.	David Brennan, director of the 『Hunter Bureau』 who chose to go to Korea after being harassed by the president, looked around at the faces of those seated nearby, with a handkerchief stamped with a cold sweat on his forehead.
37	‘...많이도 모였군.’	... We've got a lot. ’	"...you've gathered a lot."’
38	대통령, 장관, 길드 마스터, 헌터협회 회장까지.	President, Secretary, Guild Master, President of the Hunter Association.	President, Minister, Master Guild, Chairman of Hunter's Association.
39	국장은 여기 강당 안에 모인 이들의 얼굴을 대부분 알고 있었다.	The director knew most of their faces here in the auditorium.	The director knew most of the faces of those gathered here in the auditorium.
40	그들 전부가 이름만 들어도 알만한, 쟁쟁한 이들.	All of them are prominent, knowing their names.	prominent men, all of whom are known by name
41	그들의 얼굴에서 언뜻언뜻 비치는 초조함을 보면서 국장은 자신의 턱에 맺힌 땀방울을 닦아 냈다.	As they watched the nervousness of their faces, they wiped their sweat off their jaws.	The director wiped the sweat off his chin as he saw the nervousness that flashed from their faces.
42	‘어느 누구 할 것 없이 모두 발등에 불이 떨어졌군.’	No one, no matter what, all the lights on the instep have fallen. ’	Everybody's got a light on their feet.
43	다들 차분하게 앉아 있는 듯 보여도 속으로는 발을 동동 구르고 있다는 사실을 모르지 않았다.	Everyone seemed to be sitting calmly, but he did not know that he was rolling his foot inside.	Everyone seemed calm, but they didn't realize that they were stamping their feet inside.
44	자신 역시 그러하니까.	That's what you are.	That's what you are.
45	이들 앞에 나선 성진우 헌터가 '이번 게이트들 역시 별일 없이 끝날 겁니다'고 말해 준다면 얼마나 좋을까?	What would be better if Hunter Sung Jin-woo said, "These gates will also end without notice.’	How nice would it be if Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who was in front of them, said, 'These gates will be over as well?'
46	그 말을 고스란히 윗선에 알린다면 자신을 채근하던 대통령도 더 이상 따지지 않을 터.	If you tell the story above, you will not be counting on the president who was taking care of himself.	If the president is to be told the truth, even the president who used to work for him will no longer be questioned.
47	구겨진 체면을 살릴 수 있는 좋은 계기였다.	It was a good opportunity to save the crumpled face.	It was a good opportunity to save a crumpled face.
48	그러나.	But.	But
49	만에 하나 정반대되는 소식을 알게 된다면...	If you know the opposite of one ...	If you get the opposite news...
50	가슴이 철렁 내려앉음을 느낀 국장은 긴장감에 마른침을 꼴깍 삼키며 시간을 확인했다.	The director felt the chest hovering down and checked the time by swallowing the dried spit in a tight sense of tension.	Feeling his heart sank, the director gulped down the time with tension.
51	손목의 시계는 정확히 2시 55분을 가리키고 있었다.	The watch on the wrist was pointing to exactly 2:55.	The watch on the wrist was exactly 2:55 a.m.
52	발표가 약속된 시간까지 5분이 남은 상황.	Five minutes remaining until the time of promise.	There are five minutes left before the announcement is made.
53	째깍, 째깍.	Click, click.	Tick, tick.
54	오늘따라 유난히 커진 손목시계의 초침소리를 들으며 국장은 잔뜩 굳어 있는 고개를 들었다.	I heard the second hand of the wristwatch, which was exceptionally enlarged today, and the director took a hard head.	Today, the director raised his head as he heard the sound of his wristwatch, which has grown up.
55	* * *	* * *	* * *
56	같은 시각.	The same time.	the same view
57	그림자 군단의 점검을 끝낸 진우가 벨리온에게 물었다.	Jin-woo asked 『Bellion』 after he had finished checking the shadow corps.	After the check of the shadow corps, jin-woo asked Belion.
58	“군주가 사라진 군단은 어떻게 되는 거지”	"What happens to the corps whose monarch is gone?"	"What happens to the legions where the monarch's gone?"
59	“각 군의 군단장들이 군주를 대신해 병사들을 이끌게 됩니다”	"The army heads of each army will lead the soldiers on behalf of the monarch."	"Each army captain will lead his men on behalf of his lord."
60	지배자들에게 왕을 빼앗긴 거인들의 군대도 군단장이 군주를 대신해 이끌고 있었다는 설명이 이어졌다.	The army of the giants who took the king to the rulers was followed by the commander that the commander was leading the monarch.	The army of giants, whose king was taken away by the rulers, was also led by the commander of the army.
61	진우가 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded.	Jin-woo nodded.
62	나타난 게이트는 여덟 개.	Eight gates appeared.	Eight gates appeared.
63	군단장들이 군단을 통솔할 수 있다면 주인을 잃은 군단들의 게이트가 생성된 이유도 설명할 수 있었다.	If the captains can command the corps, they could explain why the gate of the corps that lost the owner was created.	If military commanders could lead the corps, they could explain why the gate of the corps that lost its owner was created.
64	그러다 문득 떠오른 질문 하나.	Then one question came up.	But one question came to my mind.
65	“그럼 내가 죽으면 총군단장인 네가 그림자 군단을 맡게 되는 건가”	"Then, when I die, will you, the General Army Officer, take over the Shadow Legion?"	"And when I die, will you, the commander of the general army, take charge of the shadow army?"
66	벨리온은 고개를 저었다.	『Bellion』 shook his head.	Bellion shook his head.
67	[저희의 목숨은 주군과 함께합니다. 주군께서 눈을 감으시면 저희 또한 무로 돌아갑니다.]	Our lives are with the Lieutenant. If you close your eyes, we will return to nothing.]	Our lives are with the Lord. When you close your eyes, we also go back to nothing.]
68	주인의 목이 붙어 있는 한 병사들의 생명도 끝나지 않는다.	The life of a soldier whose owner's neck is attached is not over.	As long as the owner's neck is attached, the lives of the soldiers are not over either.
69	자신의 목숨을 돌보지 않고 주인만을 위해 움직이는 병사들의 충성심은 분명 그림자 군단의 강점이었다.	The loyalty of the soldiers who move for their masters without taking care of their lives was certainly a strength of the Shadow Legion.	The loyalty of soldiers who do not care for their own lives but move only for their masters was surely the strength of the shadow corps.
70	그러나 반대로 이야기하면.	But conversely if you talk.	But on the contrary.
71	주인에게 문제가 생기는 순간 그림자 군단은 끝이라는 소리기도 했다.	As soon as the owner had a problem, the Shadow Legion prayed for the end.	When the owner had a problem, he said, "The shadow army is over."
72	‘...’	... ’	‘...’
73	강점과 약점은 동전의 앞면과 뒷면과도 같은 것.	Strengths and weaknesses are the same as the front and back of a coin.	Strength and weakness are like the front and back of a coin.
74	때론 강점이 약점이 될 수도, 약점이 강점이 될 수도 있다.	Sometimes strengths can be weaknesses, weaknesses can be strengths.	Sometimes a strong point can be a weakness or a weak point.
75	적들은 그 점을 물고 놓지 않으려 할 것이다.	The enemy will try not to let it go.	The enemies will bite that point and refuse to let go.
76	그렇다면 그것을 이용할 수도 있지 않을까?	Then why not use it?	Then maybe we can use it?
77	‘...’	... ’	‘...’
78	생각에 잠긴 진우의 두 눈에서 잠깐 안광이 빛났다.	In the eyes of the thoughtful Jin-woo, his eyes shone for a moment.	A brief glare of relief shone in Jin-woo's eyes, which
79	그때.	then.	then
80	옆에서 다른 목소리가 들려왔다.	Another voice came from the side.	A different voice came from next to me.
81	“주군”	"Lord."	"Master."
82	이그리트 였다.	This was 『Ygritte』.	It was [Egritt].
83	“전면전으로는 승산이 없습니다”	"There is no odds in total war."	"There's no chance of winning the front battle."
84	낮게 울려 퍼지는, 힘 있는 저음의 목소리.	A low-pitched, powerful bass voice.	A low-pitched, powerful, low-pitched voice.
85	이그리트 와 대화를 나누게 된 지 꽤 시간이 지났지만 아직도 그 목소리에는 적응이 되지 않았다.	It's been a while since I've had a conversation with 『Ygritte』, but I still can not adapt to that voice.	[Egritt] It's been quite a while since I had a conversation with but I still haven't adapted to that voice.
86	가볍고 날렵하게 생긴 외형을 지닌 갑옷에서 그런 목소리라.	It is such a voice in armor with a light and sleek appearance.	In armor with a light, sleek appearance, that's the voice.
87	그림자 군주에 의해 되살아나기 전에 수백의 기사들을 지휘했던 인간계 최고의 기사였었다고 하니 목소리에 담긴 에너지가 이해 안 되는 것은 아니지만.	Though the energy in the voices is not understandable because he was the best man in the world who had conducted hundreds of articles before being revived by Shadow Monarchs.	The energy in his voice doesn't make any sense, as he was the best knight in the human world who commanded hundreds of knights before being revived by the Shadow Lord.
88	‘이 괴리감은 어쩐단 말이냐...’	What is the difference between this ... ’	"What's the point of this disjunction?"
89	진우의 고충을 아는지 모르는지 이그리트 는 묵묵히 지눙에게 자신의 우려를 털어놓았다.	I do not know if I know Jin-woo's grievance, but 『Ygritte』 silently confided to Jizu about his concerns.	Whether he knew the hardships of Jin-woo, [Egritt] silently told Zhiveng about his concerns.
90	“지배자들과의 싸움에 회의를 느껴 군단의 정비를 멈춘 전대 군주님과 달리 군주들은 끊임없이 병사들을 정비하고 늘려 왔습니다”	"Unlike the former monarch who stopped the maintenance of the corps in a fight with the rulers, the monarchs constantly improved and increased the soldiers."	"Unlike the warlord, who stopped cleaning up the army because he was skeptical about fighting with the rulers, the monarchs have been constantly rearranging and increasing their soldiers."
91	“병력 차가 얼마나 날 것 같아”	"How much do you think they have?"	"I think there's gonna be a lot of force cars."
92	이번엔 벨리온.	This time 『Bellion』.	This time, Belion.
93	“정확히는 알 수 없지만 백 배 이상은 될 것입니다”	"I do not know exactly, but it will be over a hundred times."	"I don't know exactly, but it's going to be a hundred times as much."
94	타 군단의 규모에 대해 알 길이 없는 베르만이 조용히 주인과 군단장들과의 대화를 듣고 있었다.	『Ber』, who had no idea about the size of the other corps, quietly listened to his conversations with his masters and commanders.	Berman, who had no way of knowing the scale of the other legions, was quietly listening to a conversation with his master and the army commanders.
95	진우의 얼굴이 굳어졌다.	Jin-woo's face got hardened.	Jin-woo's face hardened.
96	못해도 적에게는 1천만 이상의 병사들이 있다는 말이 아닌가.	I do not know if there are more than 10 million soldiers in the enemy.	This means that the enemy has more than 10 million soldiers.
97	“백 배..”	"A hundred times ..."	"A hundred times..."
98	숫자를 곱씹어 보던 진우가 나직이 대답했다.	Jin-woo replied, "I was chewing on the numbers.	Jin-woo, who had been brooding over the numbers, answered quietly.
99	“전면전을 할 생각은 없어”	"I do not want to do a full-scale war."	"I don't intend to go all out."
100	하나가 전부가 될 수 있고, 전부가 하나가 될 수 있는 장점을 버리고 정면으로 맞붙을 생각은 추호도 없다는 뜻.	It means that one can be all, and the whole idea of throwing away the merits of being one, and facing each other in front.	In other words, there is no intention of confronting each other head-on, abandoning the advantages of being one.
101	진우의 머릿속에서 마치 그림처럼 향후의 전투가 그려지고 있었다.	In the head of Jin-woo, the future battle was being drawn like a picture.	In Jin-woo's head, a picture of a future battle was being drawn.
102	그리고 잠깐의 정적 끝에.	And at the end of a minute of static.	And after a moment of static.
103	부르르- 부르르-	Burr - Burr -	Ring, Ring!
104	진우는 주머니 속에서 떨리고 있는 핸드폰을 들어 올렸다.	Jin-woo lifted a shaking mobile phone in his pocket.	Jin-woo picked up a trembling cell phone in his pocket.
105	통화가 연결되고 진우가 뭐라고 말을 꺼내기도 전에 수화기 너머로 익숙한 목소리가 들려왔다.	I heard a familiar voice over the receiver before the call was connected and Jeu could say something.	A familiar voice came over the phone before Jin-woo could say anything.
106	-헌터님, 저 우진철입니다.	- Hunter, this is Woo Jin Chul.	-Huntor, this is Woo Jin Chul.
107	“예. 협회장님”	"Yes. President of the association. "	"Yes, sir."
108	-말씀하신 대로 각국 대표들을 다 대강당으로 모셨습니다. 헌터님은 지금 어디쯤이십니까?	- As you said, you have gathered all the representatives of each country as auditoriums. Where is Hunter now?	-As you said, we have assembled representatives from all over the hall. Where is Hunter now?
109	진우는 대답하기에 앞서 조용히 뒤를 돌아보았다.	Jin-woo looked back quietly before answering.	Jin-woo looked back quietly before answering.
110	지독한 전투의 흔적.	Traces of a grueling battle.	marks of a deadly battle
111	처참하게 갈라지고, 파이고, 깎여 나간 광활한 대지가 시야 끝까지 펼쳐졌다. 수해를 뒤덮고 있던 나무들은 이미 흔적도 없이 증발해버렸다.	The vast land that was severely divided, pitted, and shattered unfolded to the end of sight. The trees that covered the floods had already evaporated without trace.	The vast expanse of land that had been badly divided, parched, and cut out spread out to the end of The trees that had been covering the flood had evaporated without a trace.
112	세 개 조로 나뉜 그림자 군단이 모의전투를 통해 만들어 낸 작품.	A work created by a Shadow Legion divided into three sets through a mock battle.	A piece of work created by a three-column shadow corps through a mock battle.
113	마나로 강화된 땅이 끔찍한 충격에 완전히 뒤집혀 있었다.	Mana-reinforced land was completely overturned by terrible impact.	The ground fortified with mana was completely overturned by the terrible shock.
114	당시 진우에게 미리 통보를 받고 위성으로 출입제한구역의 변화를 지켜보고 있었던 일본 헌터협회는 어마어마한 마력 충돌에 경악을 숨기지 못했다.	The Japanese Hunter Association, which had been informed to Jin-woo at the time and watched the change of the restricted area by satellite, was not surprised by the enormous magic clash.	Japan's Hunter Association, which had been watching the change of the restricted area via satellite after being informed by Jin-woo in advance, was shocked by the massive mana collision.
115	그들이 목도한 힘.	The power they watched.	the power they have gained
116	그것은 그림자 군단이 가진 진정한 힘이었다.	It was the real power of the Shadow Legion.	It was the real power of the Shadow Legion.
117	진우 역시 그 힘을 보았다.	Jin-woo also saw the power.	Jin-woo also saw the power.
118	이를 통해 그림자 군단의 전력을 정확하게 파악할 수 있었다.	This allowed us to accurately grasp the power of shadow corps.	This enabled us to accurately grasp the power of the shadow corps.
119	결과는 대만족.	The result is very satisfied.	The results were satisfying.
120	뒤를 바라보던 진우의 시선이 이번엔 앞으로 옮겨 갔다.	Looking back, Jin-woo's eyes moved forward this time.	Jin-woo's gaze shifted to the front.
121	주군의 명령을 기다리고 있는 십만 이상의 대군이 진우 앞에 무릎을 꿇고서 조금의 미동도 없이 대기 중이었다.	Over one hundred thousand awaiting command of the main army kneeling in front of Jin - woo and waiting a little without any movement.	More than a hundred thousand great armies, waiting for the orders of the Lord, knelt down before Jinwu and were on standby without a little middling.
122	진우가 한참 동안 대답이 없자 우진철 협회장이 조심스레 불렀다.	Jin-woo has not answered for a long time.	When Jin-woo hadn't answered for a long time, the association's president, Woo Jin-chul, called carefully.
123	-...헌터님?	-... Hunter?	- ...Mr. Hunter?
124	그러자 입꼬리를 씩 올린 진우가 자연스럽게 대답했다.	Then, Jin-woo, who put up his tail, replied naturally.	Then Jin-woo, who raised the lip of his mouth, answered naturally.
125	“예. 방금 막 도착했습니다”	"Yes. I just arrived. "	"Yes, we've just arrived."
126	* * *	* * *	* * *
127	“도착하셨다고요? 언제..”	"Did you arrive? when..."	"You arrived? "When..."
128	직원들에게 진우가 오면 곧바로 보고하라 지시해 두었던 우진철이 의아한 목소리로 되물으며 돌아서는 순간.	When Jin-woo comes to the employees, report it immediately. Woo Jin-chul, who had instructed him, turns around with a strange voice.	As soon as Woo Jin-cheol, who instructed employees to report when Jin-woo comes, returns in a curious voice.
129	그는 어느새 자신의 등 뒤에 서 있는 진우를 발견했다.	He suddenly found Jin-Woo standing behind his back.	Before he knew it, he found Jin-woo standing behind his back.
130	“컥”	"It is."	"kick"
131	자신도 모르게 신음을 내뱉고는 잠깐 눈을 깜박거리던 우진철이 곧 실소를 머금으며 핸드폰을 집어 넣었다.	Woo Jincheol, who blinked his eyes for a moment while he moaned without knowing himself, soon laughed and put in his cell phone.	Woo Jin-chul, who was unconscious and blinked for a moment, soon put in his cell phone while holding on to his real smile.
132	“...이제 의미 없는 질문이 됐군요. 헌터님께 위치를 묻는 건”	"... It's a meaningless question now. Asking Hunter for his location. "	"...that's a meaningless question now. "Asking Hunter where he is."
133	진우도 미소를 지으며 어깨를 한번 으쓱이는 것으로 대답을 대신했다.	Jin-woo replied with a smile and shrugged his shoulders.	Jin-woo also smiled and gave an answer with a shrug of his shoulder.
134	두 사람이 서 있는 장소는 대강당의 대기실.	The place where the two people stand is the waiting room of the auditorium.	The place where the two people are standing is the waiting room in the auditorium.
135	문 너머에는 자리를 빼곡하게 채운 각국의 대표자들이 목 빠져라 진우가 나타나기만을 기다리고 있었다.	Beyond the door, representatives from various nations filled their seats with their necks, waiting for Jin-woo to appear.	Beyond the gate, representatives of each country, who had filled their seats, were lost, waiting for Jin-woo to show up.
136	우진철은 시간을 확인했다.	Wujin checked the time.	Woo Jin-chul checked the time.
137	핸드폰의 액정에 떠 있는 시계가 발표 시간이 2분 남았음을 말해 주었다.	The clock on the liquid crystal display of the cell phone told me that the presentation time was two minutes.	The clock on the phone's liquid crystal told me that there were two minutes left for the presentation.
138	아직 시간이 조금은 있다.	There is still a little time.	There is still some time.
139	왠지 모를 안도감을 느낀	I feel relieved that I do not know why.	somehow unknowingly relieved
140	우진철이 고개를 들었다.	Woo Jin-chul heard his head.	Woo Jin-chul looked up.
141	“헌터님. 저 사람들에게 진실을 얘기하실 생각이십니까”	"Mr.Hunter. Are you going to tell them the truth?"	"Mr. Hunter, are you going to tell them the truth?"
142	“예”	"Yes."	"Yes"
143	“사람들이 알게 되면 크나큰 혼란이 발생할 겁니다. 개중에는 혼란을 감당할 수 없는 나라도 있을 테고요”	"It's going to be a big mess when people know. Some countries may not be able to cope with confusion."	"When people find out, there's going to be a lot of confusion. Some countries can't handle the chaos."
144	“알고 있습니다”	"I knew."	"I know."
145	당연한 이야기다.	It is a matter of course.	It's a natural story.
146	일이 그렇게 흘러갈 것을 알고 있기 때문에 지배자들은 마지막까지 자신들의 의도를 숨겼다.	The rulers concealed their intentions to the end because they knew that things would flow.	The rulers hid their intentions to the last minute because they knew things would go on like that.
147	하지만.	But.	but
148	만약 이번 일로 모든 것이 끝장난다 할지라도 자신에게 무슨 일이 일어나는지 정도는 알고 있어야 하지 않겠는가?	If everything is going to end with this, should not you know what is happening to you?	If this is all over, shouldn't you know what happens to you?
149	‘어떤 상황인지도 모른 채 눈을 감는 것은 억울한 일이니까.’	It is unfair to close your eyes without knowing what the situation is.’	It's unfair to close your eyes without knowing what's going on.'
150	그래서 진우는 사람들에게 진실을 얘기해주기로 결심했다.	So Jin-woo decided to tell people the truth.	So Jin-woo decided to tell people the truth.
151	마음의 준비가 필요한 것은 자신만이 아닐 테니.	It is not only you who need the preparation of your mind.	You're not the only one who needs to be prepared.
152	비장한 표정의 진우를 보고 우진철 협회장 또한 고개를 끄덕거렸다.	Woo Jin-chul, the head of the association, also nodded his head when he saw the treacherous look.	Seeing the grim-faced Jin-woo, association head Woo Jin-chul also nodded.
153	“알겠습니다. 헌터님의 생각이 정 그러시다면..”	"Okay. If Hunter's idea is correct ..."	"Okay, if you're right about what Hunter thinks...”
154	진우는 우진철을 지나쳐 대강당으로 통하는 문을 향해 걸어갔다.	Jin-woo passed through Woojin-cheol and walked toward the entrance to the auditorium.	Jin-woo walked past Wooo Jin-chul toward the gate leading to the auditorium.
155	그런데.	But.	by the way
156	뭔가를 발견한 우진철이 다급하게 진우를 불러 세웠다.	Woo Jin-chul, who discovered something, urged Jin-woo to hurry.	Woo Jin-chul, who found something, urgently called up Jin-woo.
157	“저기, 헌터님”	"Hey, Mr. Hunter!"	"Hey, Hunter."
158	“...”	"...?"	“...”
159	진우가 의아한 눈빛으로 돌아서자 우진철이 민망해하는 낯빛을 하고는 입을 열었다.	Jin-woo turned to the wonder of his eyes and opened his mouth with a smile that Woojin cheated.	When Jin-woo turned to look suspicious, Woo Jin-cheol looked embarrassed and opened his mouth.
160	“밖에 기자들도 꽤 와 있습니다”	"There are quite a few reporters outside."	There's a lot of reporters out there.
161	“아”	"Ah."	"Ah"
162	진우는 자신의 복장을 내려다보았다.	Jin looked down at his dress.	Jin-woo looked down at his costume.
163	그동안 계속해서 출입제한구역에 머무르며 병사들을 움직였기 때문에 옷차림이 꽤 지저분해져 있었다.	The attire was quite messy because I kept moving in the restricted area and moving the soldiers.	The clothes had been pretty messy because the soldiers had been moved while staying in restricted areas.
164	‘이걸 어쩐다...’	This is what ... ’	"What are you doing?"
165	그러나 겨우 옷을 갈아입기 위해 또 다른 장소로 이동하는 등의 유난을 떨고 싶지는 않았다.	However, I did not want to tremble, just to move to another place to change clothes.	But I didn't want to panic by moving to another place just to change my clothes.
166	그렇다고 예전처럼 상점에서 아무 옷이나 사서 입을 수도 없고.	But you can not buy any clothes in the store like you used to.	But you can't buy anything from the store like you used to.
167	‘...잠깐만.’	...Wait a minute.’	...Wait a minute.
168	상점에서 옷을 사 입는다?	Buy clothes at the store?	Do you buy clothes at the store?
169	이제 시스템이 사라져 시스템 상점을 이용할 수는 없었지만, 시스템 유지를 위해 쓰였던 힘은 원래 그림자 군주 본연의 것.	The system was no longer available to use the system store, but the power used to maintain the system was originally a shadow ruler.	Now that the system had disappeared, the system store could not be used, but the power used to maintain the system was originally the shadow monarch's.
170	그렇다면 옷을 만들어 입는 것도 이론상으로는 충분히 가능하다.	It is also possible, in theory, to make clothes.	Then, it is theoretically possible to make and wear clothes.
171	그 순간.	That moment.	At that moment.
172	진우는 현재 자신이 만들어 낼 수 있는 유일한 옷을 하나 떠올렸다.	Jin-woo recalled the only clothes he could produce.	Jin-woo came up with one of the only clothes he could make at the moment.
173	슈아악-	Schaak -	Shuaak-
174	순식간에 대기실 안을 뒤덮은 검은 연기가 마치 살아 있는 것처럼 진우의 몸을 감쌌다.	Suddenly, the black smoke in the waiting room wrapped the body of Jin-woo as if it were alive.	In an instant the black smoke that covered the waiting room enveloped Jin-woo's body as if he were alive.
175	“헉”	Ugh!	"Huck"
176	화들짝 놀란 우진철이 급히 물러서며 눈을 휘둥그레 떴을 때.	When Woo Jin - cheol, who was surprised at the picture, scrambled back and wiggled his eyes.	When startled, Woo Jin-chul stepped back and opened his eyes wide.
177	검은 연기들은 어느새 칠흑의 갑옷이 되어 있었다.	Black smoke had become black armor.	Black smoke had become a black armor.
178	“이거면 어떻습니까”	"How about this?"	"How about this one?"
179	원래 갑옷이란 마수들의 초월적인 힘으로부터 몸을 지키기 위해 헌터들이 필수적으로 챙겨 입는 장비 중 하나.	The original armor is one of the equipment that the hunters must wear to protect themselves from the transcendent forces of the masters.	Originally, armor is one of the essential equipment worn by hunters to protect themselves from the transcendent power of the mahouts.
180	진우같이 강력한 헌터에게 범상치 않아 보이는 장비까지 더해지니 압도적인 위압감이 뿜어져 나왔다.	The powerful Hunter, like Jin-u, added an extraordinary amount of equipment, which gave him overwhelming oppression.	A powerful hunter like Jin-woo was added with seemingly unusual equipment, which gave off overwhelming pressure.
181	위용에 짓눌려 있던 우진철이 간신히 입술을 움직여 대답했다.	Woo Jin-chul, who was struggling with the stomach, barely moved his lips and replied.	Wooo Jin-chul, who had been weighed down by the stomach, barely moved his lips to answer.
182	“그... 그림이 되는군요”	"It ... it becomes a picture."	"It's a... it's a painting."
183	진우가 옅은 미소를 지었다.	Jin-woo made a pale smile.	Jin-woo smiled a light smile.
184	“칭찬으로 알겠습니다”	"I know by praise."	"I'll take it as a compliment."
185	다시 문쪽으로 시선을 옮긴 진우가 천천히 대강당 안으로 들어섰다.	Jin-soon moved back to the door and slowly entered the auditorium.	Jin-woo, who moved his eyes to the door again, slowly entered the auditorium.
186	그러자 웅성거리던 소리가 삽시간에 사라졌다.	Then, the sound of banging disappeared in a moment.	Then the rumble faded away in a moment.
187	‘성진우 헌터...!’	Hunter Sung Jin-woo ...! ’	Hunter Sung Jin-woo...!'
188	‘그가 나왔다.’	He came out. ’	He's out.’
189	모두의 시선이 강단 위의 한 사람, 진우에게로 집중됐다.	Everyone's attention was focused on one person on the pulpit, Jin-woo.	Everyone's eyes were focused on one of the men on the platform, Jin-woo.
190	진우는 그들의 얼굴을 둘러보며 여러 생각이 교차하는 머릿속을 차분히 정리했다.	Jin-woo looked around their faces and cleared the mind that crossed the minds.	Jin-woo looked around their faces and calmly organized the thoughts in his head.
191	지금 자신은 이들에게 앞으로의 일을 이야기하려 한다.	Now I am going to tell them about the future.	Now he's going to tell them what's going to happen.
192	세상의 파멸을 원하는 여덟 개의 대군단이 도착을 앞두고 있다고.	Eight conscripts desiring the destruction of the world are arriving.	There are eight great armies that want to ruin the world.
193	그들 군단 하나하나가 인간의 힘으로 대항하기에 역부족인 혼세의 병사들로 이루어진 집단이라고.	It is a group of soldiers of the martial law that each army can not fight against human power.	Each of them is a group of mixed soldiers who are not good enough to resist human power.
194	‘...’	... ’	‘...’
195	그 사실을 알게 되면 지금 초조한 얼굴로 공식 발표를 기다리고 있는 저들의 눈빛이 어떻게 변할까?	If you know that, how will their eyes change as they wait for official announcement with their irritated faces?	How will their eyes change when they find out that they are waiting for an official announcement with a nervous face?
196	그들의 심장을 압박하는 긴장감이 진우에게까지 전해져 진우의 표정이 조금은 어두워졌다.	The tension that pressured their heart was conveyed to Jin-woo, and Jin-woo's expression became a bit dark.	The tension of pressing their hearts was passed on to Jin-woo, which made Jin-woo's expression a little dark.
197	“..”	"..."	“..”
198	다들 호흡을 멈추고 진우의 목소리에 귀를 기울였다.	Everyone stopped breathing and listened to Jin-woo's voice.	Everyone stopped breathing and listened to Jin-woo's voice.
199	그렇지 않아도 조용했던 강당이 더 조용해졌다.	The auditorium, which was still quiet, was quieter.	The auditorium, which had otherwise been quiet, became quieter.
200	약간의 시간이 지난 후에, 따로 마이크가 필요하지 않은 진우가 목에 마나를 실었다.	After some time, Jin-woo, who does not need a microphone, puts mana on his neck.	After a little while, Jin-woo, who didn't need a microphone, carried a manna around his neck.
201	“모두에게 힘든 시간이 될 겁니다”	"It will be a tough time for everyone."	"It's going to be a hard time for everyone."
202	고요한 강당 안에 진우의 목소리가 잔잔히 퍼져 나갔다.	Inside the quiet auditorium, Jin-woo's voice spread softly.	Jin-woo's voice spread gently in the still auditorium.
203	진우의 귓가에 대표자들이 마른 침을 넘기는 소리와 함께 거칠게 뛰는 그들의 심장 소리가 들려왔다.	In the ear of Jin-woo, the delegates heard their heartbeat running wild with the sound of a dry spit.	In Jin-woo's ear came the sound of their hearts beating wildly, with representatives turning over dry saliva.
204	그러나 그들의 심장 소리가 커지면 커질수록 묘하게 진우의 심장박동은 안정을 찾아갔다.	But as their heart grows bigger, the heartbeat of Jin-woo strangely seeks stability.	But the louder their heart sounds, the more strangely Jin-woo's heartbeat calmed down.
205	진우의 눈빛이 진중해졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes gained weight.	Jin-woo's eyes grew serious.
206	‘...긴장감이 가라앉아 간다.’	... the tension is gone.’	...the tension is sinking.'
207	어느 순간 완전히 평정심을 되찾은 진우가 침착하게 뒷말을 이었다.	At some point, Jin-woo, who was completely restored to his composure, calmly followed.	At one point, fully restored to composure, Jin-woo calmly retorted.
208	“그러나 그 누구도 이 싸움으로부터 눈을 돌릴 수는 없습니다. 그들은 여러분들의 눈앞에 나타날 것이며, 여러분들의 모든 것을 파괴할 것입니다”	"But nobody can turn away from this fight. They will appear in front of you and destroy all of you. "	"But no one can look away from this fight. They will appear before you, and they will destroy all of"


1	이걸 어떻게 받아들여야 할까?	How should I accept this?	How should I take this?
2	길었던 진우의 설명이 끝나자, 대표자들의 얼굴에 주체할 수 없는 당혹감이 떠올랐다.	After the long explanation of Jin-woo, the embarrassment of the faces of the representatives came to mind.	When the long explanation of Jin-woo came to an end, an uncontrollable embarrassment came to the faces of the delegates.
3	엄선해 초청한 기자들도 자신들의 본분을 까맣게 잊고서 서로 눈치를 살피기에 급급했다.	The reporters who carefully selected forgot to obey their own duties and paid attention to their observations.	Even the reporters who invited them completely forgot their true identity and were eager to look at each other's faces.
4	웅성웅성.	roaring voice.	a roaring voice
5	정적이 가라앉아 있던 강당 안이 순식간에 소란스러워졌다.	Suddenly, the auditorium in which the stillness was sitting was disturbed suddenly.	The auditorium, where the stillness had subsided, quickly became a commotion.
6	0[	Finally, someone who could not bear the curiosity of fear was shouting at Jin-woo.	11
7	“지, 지금 그걸 우리더러 믿으라는 얘기요”	"Now, your telling us to believe that?"	"Gee, you're telling us to believe it."
8	이 땅 위의 모든 것을 파괴할 수 있는 끔찍한 존재들이 오고 있다는 말을 어떻게 믿을 수 있을까?	How can we believe that terrible beings are coming to destroy everything on this earth?	How can we believe there are terrible beings coming to destroy everything on this earth?
9	연로한 남자의 목소리에는 절박함을 담고 있었다.	The voice of an elderly man contained urgency.	The old man's voice contained desperation.
10	“증거를... 우리들에게 증거를 보여 주시오! 그전까진 당신의 말을 믿을 수 없소”	"Evidence ... Show us the evidence! Until then you can not expect us to believe your words! "	"Proof... show us the evidence! Until then, I can't believe you."
11	“옳소”	"Right!"	"Foxo"
12	“너무 허무맹랑하지 않습니까”	"Is not it too blurry!"	"You're so vain."
13	“밑도 끝도 없이 카미쉬 같은 것들이 수백 마리나 튀어나올 수 있다니 그게 말이나 됩니까”	"Could it be that there are hundreds of things like Karmish that can bounce off the bottom?"	"How can there be hundreds of kamish-like things running out of the sky?"
14	사람이란 본디 감당하기 힘든 현실과 마주했을 때, 현실을 부정하거나 분노하기 마련이다.	When a person is faced with a reality that is difficult to deal with, he denies it or becomes angry.	When a person is confronted with a reality that is beyond his control, he or she is likely to deny it or become angry.
15	여태까지 진우가 보여 주었던 여러 기적들을 의도적으로 머릿속에서 지워 버린 각국 대표자들의 성난 목소리가 단상 위의 진우에게로 향했다.	The angry voices of the representatives of various countries who deliberately erased the miracles that Jin-woo had shown so far headed for Jin-woo on the stage.	The angry voices of representatives of each country who intentionally erased the miracles that Jin-woo had shown so far from his head turned to Jin-woo on the platform.
16	그러나 진우는 단 한 번의 손짓으로 그들 모두를 침묵시켰다.	But Jin-woo silenced all of them with a single beckon.	But Chin-wu silenced them all with a single gesture.
17	“헉”	Ugh!	"Huck"
18	“...”	...!	“...”
19	진우의 등 뒤에 생겨난 수십 개의 게이트.	The dozens of gates that came out behind Jin-woo's back.	Dozens of gates sprang up behind Jin-woo's back.
20	진우는 군주의 힘을 이용해 공간과 공간을 연결해 주는 문, 게이트를 수십여 개나 만들어 냈다.	Jin-woo uses dozens of gates and gates to connect space and space with the power of the monarch.	Jin-woo used the power of the monarch to create dozens of gates and gates that connect space to space.
21	‘나는 그림자를 통해 이동하는 게 더 빨라서 굳이 게이트를 만들 필요가 없지만...’	I do not need to make a gate because it is faster to move through the shadow ... ’	I don't have to make a gate because I'm faster moving through the shadows..’
22	사람들을 이해시키는 데 이보다 더 효율적인 증거는 없으리라.	There will be no more effective evidence to understand people.	There would be no more efficient evidence to make people understand.
23	이런 사람 크기 정도의 게이트라면 지금의 진우도 얼마든지 손쉽게 생성할 수 있었다.	If you were a gigantic person like this, you could easily create a lot of nowadays.
24	게이트들을 바라보던 진우가 다시 청중들에게 시선을 옮겼다.	Looking at the gates, Jin-wook looked at the audience again.	Looking at the gates, Jin-woo turned his eyes back to the audience.
25	아니나 다를까.	just as expected.	Sure enough.
26	대표들, 기자들은 물론이거니와 진우에게 전폭적인 신뢰를 보내고 있는 한국 헌터협회의 직원들까지 입을 쩍 벌리고 게이트에서 눈을 떼지 못했다.	Representatives, reporters, as well as the staff of the Korea Hunter Association, which has been giving full credibility to Jin-woo, could not keep an eye on the gate.	Representatives, reporters, as well as staff members of the Korean Hunters Association, who have full confidence in Jin-woo, couldn't take their eyes off the gate.
27	“저거... 저거 다 게이트 아냐”	"That ... is not it all Gate?"	"That... that's not the gate."
28	“어, 어떻게 이런 일이”	"Oh, how does this happen?"	"Oh, how did this happen?"
29	‘성진우 헌터가 게이트를, 그것도 사람들이 보는 앞에서 여러 개를 동시에 만들었다고?’	Hunter Sung Jin-woo made the gate, and it made several at the same time in front of people?’	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo built a gate, and several in front of people, at the same time?’
30	모두의 눈동자가 지진이 난 것처럼 심하게 흔들렸다.	Everyone's eyes were shaken like an earthquake.	Everyone's eyes shook violently as if they had an earthquake.
31	던전 브레이크로 드래곤이 지상에 첫발을 내딛는 장면을 현장에서 지켜보았던 헌터관리국의 국장, 데이비드 브레넌조차 도저히 믿기지 않는 듯 자신의 두 눈을 계속해서 비벼 댔다.	Even David Brennan, the director of the 『Hunter Bureau』, who watched the scene where the dragon took his first step on the ground with a dungeon brake, rubbed his eyes as if he could not believe it.	Even David Brennan, director of the 『Hunter Bureau』 who watched the dragon take his first steps on the ground with the Dungeon Brack, rubbed his eyes as if he could not believe it.
32	‘역시 효과가 있다.’	It also works.’	It's also working.’
33	군주의 힘을 목격한 이들의 반응에 만족한 진우가 게이트들을 닫았다.	Jin-woo satisfied with the reaction of those who witnessed the power of the monarch closed the gates.	Satisfied by the reactions of those who witnessed the power of the monarch, Jin-woo closed the gates.
34	마치 방금 전 있었던 일이 전부 거짓말이었던 것처럼, 게이트들은 눈 한 번 깜빡이기도 전에 전부 사라졌다.	As if everything that had just happened was a lie, the gates were all gone before they blinked once.	As if everything that had just happened had been a lie, the gates had all disappeared before even a wink of
35	‘아차!’	Oh!’	Oh, my God!'
36	동시에 심장이 철렁 내려앉는 느낌을 받은 기자 하나가 급히 양옆에 서 있는 기자들에게 물었다.	At the same time, a reporter who felt the heart sank down suddenly asked reporters standing on both sides.	At the same time, one of the journalists who felt his heart sink quickly asked reporters standing on both sides.
37	“바, 방금 게이트들 찍은 사람? 카메라가 됐든 휴대폰이 됐든 기록으로 남긴 사람 없어”	"Bar, who just took the gates? Does anyone have a record, whether it's a camera or a cell phone? "	"Ba, who just shot the gates? Whether it's a camera or a cell phone, no one's left on record."
38	“아”	"Ah!"	"Ah"
39	머리를 감싸거나 탄식을 내뱉으며 좌절하는 기자들.	Reporters who are overwhelmed by head wrapping or sighing.	Reporters who are frustrated by covering their heads or venting their lamentations.
40	워낙 순식간이었고, 또 제정신이 아니었던 터라 시각적 기록으로 남기는 것을 깜빡해 버렸다.	It was so fast, and I had forgotten to leave it as a visual record because I was not sane.	I forgot to record it as a visual record because I was so absent-minded and insane.
41	기자들의 동요가 신호탄이 된 듯, 여기저기서 경악에 찬 목소리들이 봇물처럼 터져 나왔다.	As the stirrings of the reporters became a signal, the horrible voices burst out here and there.	As if the agitation of the reporters had been a beacon, there were alarmingly loud voices everywhere.
42	웅성웅성.	roaring voice.	a roaring voice
43	고막을 뒤흔드는 소음이 대강당 안을 가득 메웠다.	The noise that shook the eardrum filled the auditorium.	The eardrum-shaking noise filled the auditorium.
44	그러나 그때.	But then.	But then.
45	“성진우 헌터”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo!"	"Sung Jin-woo Hunter"
46	벌떡 일어선 영국 대표의 날카로운 고음이 사람들의 시선을 끌었다.	The sharp treble of the British representative who got up to the podium attracted people's attention.	The shrill high-pitched voice of the British representative jumped to his feet and caught people's attention.
47	“혹시 당신 또한 그들과 한패가 아닙니까! 첫 번째 게이트에서 나온 병사들, 그들도 우리를 죽이기 위해 불러온 것이 아니냐, 이 말입니다”	"Maybe you are not with them either! Soldiers from the first gate, are not they also called to kill us? "	"You're not in league with them, either! Soldiers from the first gate, didn't they bring us here to kill us, too?"
48	그의 한마디에 모두가 일순간 얼어붙었다.	Everyone froze for a moment in his word.	His words froze everyone for a moment.
49	어쩌면 상정할 수 있는 최악의 상황이 부지불식간에 떠올랐기 때문이다.	Maybe the worst that can be imagined is because it came to mind.	The worst situation that could possibly be thought of came to mind.
50	성진우 헌터까지 그들과 한통속이 아닌가 하는 막연한 두려움이 사람들의 가슴속에 역병처럼 퍼져 나갔다.	The vague fears of whether Hunter Sung Jin-woo was not with them spread like plagues in people's hearts.	The vague fear that Sung Jin-woo and Hunters were in common with them spread like plague in people's hearts.
51	그도 그럴 것이 수많은 이들을 죽음과 공포에 몰아넣었던 다른 세상의 힘, 게이트를 바로 눈앞에서 보지 않았는가.	He did not see the gate of the other world, the power of death, and the fear of the other world.	Didn't he see the power of another world, the gate, that has driven so many people to death and fear?
52	“..”	"..."	“..”
53	진우는 한동안 말없이 영국 대표를 바라보았다.	Jin looked at the British representative silently for a while.	Jin-woo looked at the British representative without a word for a while.
54	그제야 영국 대표는 자신이 실수했음을 알았다.	So the British representative knew he had made a mistake.	Only then did the British representative realize that he had made a mistake.
55	성 헌터가 자신들의 편이라면 당연히 말실수를 한 거고, 그 반대라면 여기서 목숨을 건사하기 힘들 것이 아닌가?	If Hunter Sung was on his side, he would have said it, and if not, would not it be hard to survive here?	If St. Hunter was on their side, he would have made a slip of the tongue, and if he were on the contrary, wouldn't it be hard to save his life here?
56	“아, 물론 저는 성진우 헌터님을 전적으로 신뢰하고 있지만..”	"Oh, of course I totally trust Hunter Sung Jin-woo ..."	"Oh, of course I have full confidence in you.”
57	급격하게 얼굴색이 창백해지던 영국 대표가 말꼬리를 흐리자, 그를 지켜보던 진우가 한심하다는 듯 한숨을 내쉬었다.	As the British representative, who had suddenly become pale, blurred the horses, he sighed as if he was watching him.	When the British representative, whose face was rapidly turning pale, began to blur his words, he sighed pitifully.
58	“후”	"After."	"Hu"
59	이미 의무는 다했다.	I have already done my duty.	The duty has been done.
60	진우는 이 이상 그들에게 자신을 믿어 달라고 호소해야 할 필요성을 느끼지 못했다.	Jin-woo no longer felt the need to appeal to them to believe in themselves.	Jin-woo felt no longer the need to appeal to them to believe in him.
61	“저를 믿건 믿지 않건, 제 말을 받아들이건 받아들이지 않건, 모두 여러분들의 선택입니다. 저는 해야 할 말을 다 했으니, 여러분들이 알아서 판단하십시오”	"Whether you trust me or not, accept my words or not, it's all your choice. I have done what I have to say, and you will judge. "	"Believe me or not, accept me or not, it's all your choice. I've said everything I have to say, so you have to make your own decisions."
62	발표가 마무리되고 있음을 느낀 기자들이 충격의 연속에서 간신히 빠져나와 급하게 플래시를 터트렸다.	The reporters who felt the announcement were finally getting out of a series of shocks and bursting into the flash quickly.	Sensing that the announcement was coming to an end, reporters managed to get out of a series of shocks and burst the flash in a hurry.
63	촤촤촤촤촤촤-!	CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK📸	Yum-!
64	청중들을 바라보던 진우가 돌아서려 하는 그때.	When Jin-woo, who is looking at the audience, is about to turn around.	When Jin-woo was looking at the audience and was about to turn around.
65	그때까지 단 한 마디 말도 없었던 데이비드 브레넌 미 헌터관리국 국장이 번쩍 손을 들었다.	Until then, David Brennan, the director of the 『Hunter Bureau』, who did not say a single word, shook his hand.	David Brennan, director of the U.S. 『Hunter Bureau』, raised his hand.
66	국장과 안면이 있었던 진우가 그를 지목했다.	Jin-woo, who had the director and facial expression, pointed to him.	Jin-woo, who had met with the director, pointed to him.
67	“브레넌 국장님”	"Commissioner Brennan?"	"Director Brennan."
68	국장은 굳은 얼굴로 천천히 자리에서 일어났다.	The director got up slowly with his firm face.	The director slowly rose from his seat with a firm face.
69	헌터관리국 수장의 이름을 모르는 사람은 이 자리에 없었으므로 대강당 안은 또다시 고요해졌다.	Since there was no one here who did not know the name of the head of the 『Hunter Bureau』, the inside of the auditorium once again calmed down.	There was no one here who didn't know the name of the head of the 『Hunter Bureau』, so the auditorium was quiet again.
70	“오랜만입니다, 성진우 헌터님”	"It's been a long time, Hunter Sung Jin-woo."	Long time no see, Mr. Hunter.
71	그가 정중히 고개를 숙이자, 진우도 고개 숙여 인사했다.	He politely bowed his head, and Jin-woo bowed his head.	When he bowed politely, Jin-woo bowed as well
72	국장은 이어 말했다.	The director said.	The director went on to say,
73	“그 게이트에서 뭐가 나올지는 이제 잘 알겠습니다”	"Now I know what will come out of that gate."	"Now I know what's coming out of that gate."
74	첫 번째 게이트에서 봤던 십 수만에 달하는 검은 마수들.	There are tens of thousands of black athletes from the first gate.	Tens of thousands of black mahouts you saw at the first gate.
75	다행히 그들은 '우연히' 군주의 힘을 얻게 된 성진우 헌터의 부하들이었고, 곧바로 성진우 헌터에게 복속되었다.	Fortunately, they were the subordinates of Hunter Sung Jin-woo who "got the power of the monarch" by chance, and were immediately submissed to Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	Fortunately, they were the men of Hunter Sung Jin-woo, who gained the power of the 'unsurprisingly' monarch, and were immediately subjugated by Hunter Sung Jin-woo.
76	그러나 다음번에 등장할 이들은 인간에게 결코 호의적이지 않을 것이라는 사실을 오늘 알게 되었다.	Today, however, the people who will appear next will find that they will never be benign.	But today we learned that the next ones will never be good for humans.
77	그러면 인류는 이에 어떻게 대처해야 하는가?	How then should mankind cope?	So how should mankind cope with this?
78	국장은 떨리는 마음을 진정시키며 조심스럽게 물었다.	The chief calmed the trembling mind and asked carefully.	The director soothed his trembling heart and asked carefully.
79	“우리는 이제 뭘 하면 됩니까”	"What should we do now?"	"What should we do now?"
80	진우는 잠시 국장을 바라보았다가, 시선을 돌려 대강당 안 내부의 사람들을 찬찬히 둘러보았다.	Jin looked at the director for a while and turned his gaze around the people inside the auditorium.	Jin-woo looked at the director for a moment, then turned to look around and looked round at the people inside the auditorium.
81	걱정, 불안, 초조, 공포, 경악, 혼란 등의 감정이 그들의 표정과 시선을 통해 고스란히 느껴졌다.	Feelings of anxiety, anxiety, irritability, fear, shock, and confusion were felt through their expression and gaze.	Feelings of anxiety, anxiety, anxiety, fear, consternation and confusion were felt through their faces and eyes.
82	인간의 한계를 아득히 뛰어넘어 버린 감각이 늘 도움만 되는 것은 아니었다.	It was not always helpful to have a sense of surpassing human limits.	A sense that has gone far beyond human limitations has not always been helpful.
83	잠시 후.	After a while.	after a while
84	‘...’	... ’	‘...’
85	결심이 선 진우가 그들에게 해줄 수 있는 최고의 조언을 해 주었다.	Determination gave Jin Jin the best advice they could give to them.	The determined Jin-woo gave them the best advice they could give.
86	“부디 게이트로부터 멀어지십시오. 최대한 멀리. 조금이라도 더 먼 곳으로 도망가시길 바랍니다”	"Please move away from the gate. As far as possible. I hope you run away a little further. "	"Get away from the booby gate. As far away as possible I want you to run away a little farther."
87	* * *	* * *	* * *
88	진우가 발표한 정보의 파급력은 엄청났다.	The power of information Jin-woo announced was enormous.	The information released by Jin-woo was huge.
89	다른 사람도 아니고 진우다.	It is not another person and it is genu.	It's nobody else, it's Jin.
90	첫 번째 극초대형 게이트에서 믿을 수 없는 광경으로 전 세계를 놀라게 한 진우의 정보.	The information of Jin-woo that surprised the whole world with the incredible sight at the first ultra-large gate.	Jin-woo's information that surprised the world with an incredible sight at the first extreme gate.
91	인류의 힘으로 감당하기 힘든 숫자의 마수들이 쏟아질 것이라는 경고에, 겁에 질린 사람들이 게이트에서 멀어지기 위해 안간힘을 써 댔다.	In a warning that a number of underhanded monsters will be poured out by the forces of mankind, scared people struggled to move away from the gate.	Scared people struggled to get away from the gate when they warned that the human race would pour out an unaffordable number of mahouts.
92	도로란 도로는 금방 다 차들로 틀어막혔고, 거리마다 귀 아픈 경적 소리들이 요란했다.	Road lane road was blocked by cars in many places, and earnest horn sounds were loud in streets.	The road was soon clogged with cars, and the streets were filled with deafening horns.
93	어느 신문을 뒤져 봐도 일면을 차지하고 있는 진우의 얼굴 아래 큼지막이 박힌 여섯 글자.	There are seven letters in the newspaper under the face of Jin-woo,	Six large letters under Jin-woo's face, which occupy the front page, are inscribed on any newspaper.
94	-멀리 도망가라!	"Run away!"	-Get away from me!
95	이는 전 세계를 움직이기에 충분한 한마디였다.	It was a word enough to move around the world.	This was enough to move the whole world.
96	그러나 움직임이 크면 클수록 그 움직임에 반발하는 힘도 커지는 법.	However, the bigger the movement, the greater the force of reaction against the movement.	However, the larger the movement, the greater the force that opposes it.
97	모두가 진우의 말을 신뢰하는 것은 아니었다.	Not everyone trusted Jin-woo's words.	Not everyone believed what Jin-woo said.
98	특히 여덟 개 게이트 중에서 가장 큰 규모의 것이 관측된 캐나다 국적의 헌터 제이 밀스는 자신 있게 반대 성명을 내놓았다.	Canada's national Hunter Sung J. Mills, the largest of the eight gates, has confidently made a counter-statement.	Hunter Jay Mills, Canada's largest of the eight gates in particular, confidently issued a statement against him.
99	“개똥 같은 소리 하지 말라고 하십쇼”	"Please do not shout like dogs."	"Don't say shit."
100	‘헌터 채널'에 초청된 캐나다 최고의 헌터는 여러 패널들 앞에서 직접 진우를 욕했다.	The Hunter Channel, Canada's beHunter Sung, was invited by several panelists to curse him.	Canada's top Hunter, invited to Hunter Channel, cursed Jin-woo directly in front of various panels.
101	“제가 성진우 헌터의 연락처를 알고 있었다면 직접 그렇게 말했을 겁니다. 혹시나 이 방송을 보시는 분은 누구든지 그에게 똑같이 전해 주십쇼”	"If I knew the contact of Hunter Sung Jin-woo, he would have told me that. Anyone who sees this broadcast, please give him the same. "	"If I had known the contact information for Hunter Sung Jin-woo, I would have said so myself. If anyone is watching this show, tell him the same thing."
102	진행자는 격앙된 분위기를 좀 식히기 위해 방송용 미소를 지었다.	The host smiled a broadcast smile to cool down the frenzied atmosphere.	The host smiled for the broadcast to cool down some of the raging atmosphere.
103	“워워- 진정하시고요. 그래도 성 헌터님은 세계 최고의 헌터 중 한 붕이 아니십니까? 그런 헌터의 경고라면 마냥 무시할 수 없지 않겠습니까”	"Thank you. Still, is not Hunter Sung one of the beHunter Sungs in the world? If such a Hunter's warning can not be ignored? "	"Wow. Calm down. But isn't St. Hunter one of the best hunters in the world? We can't ignore Hunter's warning."
104	제이 밀스의 헌터 랭킹은 기껏해야 17위.	Jay Mills' Hunter Ranking is at 17th place at best.	Jay Mills' Hunter ranking 17th at best.
105	그가 활동을 시작한 지 3년이 채 되지 않는 신인임을 감안해도 진우와는 감히 비교를 할 수 없는 차이.	Even though he is a rookie less than three years old, he can not compare with Jin-woo.	Considering that he is a rookie less than three years old, he cannot compare himself with Jin-woo.
106	그렇기에 그도 진우와의 격차는 인정하는 바였다.	So he admits the gap with Jin-woo.	That is why he acknowledged the gap with Jin-woo.
107	“예. 물론 성진우 그는 아주 대단한 헌터입니다. 토마스를 때려눕힌 힘에, 수많은 소환수들... 그러나 그가 아무리 대단한 사람이라고 해도 그가 하는 말 전부가 대단한 건 아니죠”	"Yes. Of course, Sung Jin-woo is a very great hunter. With the power to knock out Thomas, a lot of petals ... But even if he is a great person, not all of his words are great. "	"Yes. Of course, Sung Jin-woo is a very great hunter. With the power to knock Thomas down, countless Summoners... But no matter how great he is, everything he says is not so great."
108	“그렇다면 헌터님께서는 성진우 헌터님의 말을 부정할 수 있는 증거가 있으십니까”	"If so, does Hunter have any evidence to deny Hunter Sung Jin-woo?"	"Then, do you have any evidence to deny what Sung Jin-woo says?"
109	제이는 피식 웃었다.	Jay laughed and smiled.	Jay laughed.
110	“그럼 성진우는요? 그에게는 무슨 증거가 있답니까”	"Then what about Sungjin? What evidence is there for him? "	"What about Sung Jin-woo? What evidence does he have?"
111	진행자가 마땅히 할 말을 찾지 못하고 있는 사이, 제이가 카메라를 정면으로 응시하며 말했다.	While the host could not find a word to say, Jay stares at the camera in front.	While the host was unable to find anything to say, Jay stared straight at the camera and said:
112	“내 생각은 이래. 성진우는 서울 게이트에서 가장 앞에 있었지. 그러니 그 끔찍한 검은 것들이 그를 보고 무릎을 꿇었던 거고. 아마 그 말고 다른 헌터가 그 자리에 있었다면 복종의 상대가 달라졌을 지도 모르지”	"I think so. Sung Jin-woo was at the front of Seoul Gate. So those terrible black things knelt down on him. Maybe other Hunter was there instead of that, and the opponent might have been different. "	"This is what I think. Sung Jin-woo was at the head of Seoul Gate. So those terrible black things, they saw him and they knelt down. If there were any other hunters there, the avenger might have been different."
113	제이는 마치 진우가 화면을 보고 있기라도 한 것처럼 카메라를 가리키며 목에 핏줄을 세웠다.	Jay pointed at the camera as if Jin-woo was looking at the screen and set up a vein in his neck.	Jay set a blood line around his neck, pointing to the camera as if Jin-woo was watching the screen.
114	“성진우 헌터, 당신이 무슨 개똥 같은 말들로 사람들에게 겁을 줘도 게이트들을 전부 독차지할 순 없을 거야. 난 모기 코털만큼도 겁먹지 않았으니까”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo, if you scare people with some shitty words, you will not be able to dominate the gates at all. I was not as scared as the mosquito nose. "	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo, you can't take over all the gates even if you scare people with some bullshit. 'Cause I'm not as scared as a mosquito's nose."
115	삑-	Beep -	삑-
116	우진철 협회장은 TV를 껐다.	Woo Jin-chul president turned off the TV.	Association president Woo Jin-chul turned off the TV.
117	그가 조용히 리모콘을 내려놓고 돌아보는 곳에는 진우가 앉아 있었다.	Jin-woo sat down where he quietly turned the remote control down.	Where he quietly put down the remote and turned around, Jin-woo sat down.
118	“캐나다에서는 제이 밀스를 중심으로 헌터들이 모이고 있습니다. 그밖에 인도나 헌터력이 강하다고 알려진 나라들 몇몇도 자체적으로 레이드를 준비하고 있는 모양입니다”	"In Canada, the Hunters gather around Jay Mills. Other countries that are known to have strong Indian or hunter powers seem to be preparing their own raids. "	"In Canada, hunters are gathered around Jay Mills. Some of the other countries known to be strong in India and Hunter's power seem to be preparing their own lads."
119	진우는 그저 조용히 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jinn just nodded quietly.	Jin-woo just nodded quietly.
120	선택은 그들의 몫.	The choice is theirs.	The choice is theirs.
121	이제 자신은 군주들과의 싸움에 집중해야 할 때였다.	Now it was time to concentrate on fighting the monarchs.	It was time for him to concentrate on the fight against the monarchs.
122	“미국은 헌터님의 행보를 주시하고 있습니다. 아니, 지금 같은 상황에서 전 세계가 헌터님의 움직임을 지켜보고 있다고 해도 과언이 아니겠지요”	"The United States is watching Hunter 's actions. No, it's no exaggeration to say that the world is watching Hunter's movements in the same situation. "	"The U.S. is watching your move. No, it wouldn't be too much to say that the whole world is watching Hunter's movements in this situation."
123	그렇게 조심스럽게 운을 뗀 우진철이 진짜 하고 싶은 말을 꺼냈다.	Wu Jinchul, who was so lucky, pulled out the words he really wanted to say.	With such caution, Wooo Jin-chul came up with what he really wanted to say.
124	“헌터님께서는 이제 어떻게 하실 생각이십니까”	"What do you think Hunter is going to do now?"	"What are you going to do now, Hunter?"
125	우진철은 진우의 눈치를 살피며 뛰고 있는 심장을 진정시키려고 애를 썼다.	Woo Jin-chul tried to calm the heart that was running and watching Jin-woo.	Woo Jin-chul watched Jin-woo's eyes and tried to calm his beating heart.
126	‘성 헌터님의 선택에 방해가 돼서는 안 된다.’	It should not interfere with Hunter Sung's choice. ’	Don't stand in the way of St. Hunter's choice.’
127	사실 그는 진우에게 숨긴 것이 하나 있었다.	In fact, he had one thing hidden from him.	In fact, there was one thing he hid from Jin-woo.
128	그건 바로 지금 전 세계로부터 진우에게 SOS가 쏟아지고 있다는 것.	That is what SOS is pouring into Jin-woo from all over the world right now.	That's right now, from all over the world, SOS is pouring on Jin-woo.
129	실은 그 때문에 협회가 정상적인 업무를 하기 힘들 정도였다.	In fact, it was difficult for the association to do normal work.	In fact, it was difficult for the association to do its normal work.
130	그중에서도 캐나다와 인접해 있는 미국은 보고 있는 사람까지 애가 탈 정도로 진우의 도움을 요청하고 있었다.	Among them, the United States, which is adjacent to Canada, was requesting the help of Jin-woo to the extent of seeing a person.	Among them, the U.S., which is close to Canada, was asking for Jin-woo's help to the extent that even the people who were watching could get sick.
131	헌터가 마수를 사냥하는 일에만 전념할 수 있도록 돕는 것.	Help Hunter concentrate on hunting Mayu.	Helping Hunter commit himself to hunting the mah-soo.
132	그것이 헌터협회의 역할.	That's the role of the Hunter Association.	That's the role of Hunter's Association.
133	고건희 전 협회장님께서 강조하신 신념에 어긋나지 않게, 우진철은 아무 말 없이 진우의 결정을 기다렸다.	In spite of the beliefs emphasized by the president of the association, Woo Jincheol waited for Jin-woo's decision without saying anything.	To keep abreast of the conviction emphasized by Go Kun-hee, Woo Jin-chul waited without a word for Jin-woo's decision.
134	그러나 초조하게 진우의 대답을 기다리고 있는 우진철의 예상과는 달리, 진우는 처음부터 대답을 정해 놓고 있었다.	However, contrary to the expectation of Woo Jin-chul, who was anxiously waiting for Jin-woo's answer, Jin-woo had set an answer from the beginning.	However, contrary to Wu's expectation that Jin-chul was anxiously waiting for Jin-woo's answer, Jin-woo had set the answer from the beginning.
135	‘8개의 군단을 전부 상대하는 것은 불가능하다.’	It is impossible to deal with all eight corpses. ’	It is impossible to deal with all eight legions.'
136	그렇다면 가족들이 있는 한국을 위협하는 요소부터 먼저 제거해야 한다.	If so, you should first remove the threatening factor for your family in Korea.	Then, the first thing that threatens the nation of families should be eliminated.
137	다른 군주들은 그 이후에.	The other monarchs then.	After that, the other monarchs
138	전투가 거듭되면 거듭될수록 이쪽의 승산은 높아질 테니까.	As the battle goes on repeatedly, this multiplier will increase.	As the battle goes on, the odds will rise.
139	‘우선은...’	first...’	"The first thing is...
140	고개를 들어 올린 진우가 우진철에게 말했다.	Jin-woo lifted his head and said to Woo Jin-chul.	jin-woo, who raised his head, said to Wu jin-chul.
141	“중국으로 갈 겁니다”	"I'm going to China."	"We're going to China."


1	[대한민국의 영웅, 중국 방문을 환영합니다!]	[Korean Hero, Welcome to China!]	Welcome to China, the hero of Korea!
2	[15만 인민이 감사의 뜻을 전합니다! 고맙습니다, 성진우 헌터님!]	[150,000 people express their thanks! Thank you, Hunter Sung Jin-woo!]	[150,000 people thank you! Thank you, Sung Jin-woo. Hunter!
3	[한국과 중국의 우정이 영원하기를!]	[Korea and China friendship is forever!]	May the friendship between Korea and China last forever!
4	진우가 읽을 수 있도록 한글로 적힌 커다란 플랜카드들이 공항 곳곳에 걸렸다.	There were big plan cards written in Korean so that they could be read by Jin-woo.	Large plan cards with Korean characters were hung all over the airport for Jin-woo to read.
5	진우를 마중 나와 있던 류즈캉은 안 걸린 곳을 찾아보기 힘들 정도로 빼곡한 플랜카드들을 보며 눈살을 찌푸렸다.	Liu-zang, who was in the middle of meeting Jin-woo, frowned upon seeing the plan cards that were too hard to find.	Liu Zhang, who was out to meet Jin-woo, frowned at the "planned cards" that he could hardly find where he was not caught.
6	물론 플랜카드의 내용이 마음에 들지 않았던 것은 아니다.	Of course, I did not like the content of the plan card.	Of course, it's not that I didn't like the content of the plan cards.
7	극초대형 게이트가 생성된 다른 여러 나라들을 제치고 중국행을 택한 성진우 헌터의 결정은 중국 입장에서 두 팔 들고 환영할 일.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo's decision to go to China over other countries where extreme ultra-large gates were created is a welcome step in China's position.	Sung Jin-woo's decision to go to China over the other countries where the ultra-extreme gate was created is something to be welcomed with both arms raised from China's perspective.
8	당장 그 게이트에서 쏟아질 마수들과 맞서야 하는 자신부터가 성진우 헌터에게 깊은 감사를 느끼고 있었다.	I was deeply grateful to Hunter Sung Jin-woo from myself who had to confront the bosses who would be pouring out at the gate right away.	He was deeply grateful to Hunter Sung Jin-woo for having to face the mahouts that were to be poured out at the gate right away.
9	단지.	just.	Just
10	자신이 한국을 돕겠다고 나섰을 때와 너무도 다른 자국인들의 반응에 짜증이 치솟았을 뿐이었다.	It was only when I started to help Korea that I was so irritated by the reactions of other Koreans.	When he went out to help South Korea, he was only irritated by the reactions of his countrymen who were so different.
11	아직도 당시의 기억이 생생했다.	The memory of the time was still vivid.	The memory of the day was still fresh.
12	‘이 사람들은 정말 부끄러움이란 걸 모르는 건가?’	Do not you know these people are really shameful? '	You don't know these people are really ashamed?'
13	그때 자신을 매국노라 욕하며 손가락질하던 중국인들조차 지금은 한마음 한뜻으로 진우에 찬사를 보내기 바빴다.	Even the Chinese people who had pointed out that they were insulting themselves at that time, have been busy praising Jin-woo for the moment.	Even the Chinese, who used to criticize themselves for being a traitor, were now busy praising Jin-woo with a single meaning.
14	그러니 공항 전체를 뒤덮고 있는 플랜카드들이 그의 눈에 곱게 보일 리가.	So the plan cards that cover the whole airport look fine in his eyes.	So the plan cards that cover the entire airport can't look good in his eyes.
15	‘내가 헌터들을 이끌고 한국에 가지 않았다면 성진우 헌터를 대할 면목이나 있었을지...’	If I did not go to Korea to lead the Hunters, there would have been a face for Hunter Sung Jin-woo ... ’	If I hadn't led the Hunters to Korea, I would have had a chance to deal with Sung Jin-woo Hunter..’
16	속으로 혀끝을 쯧쯧 차던 류즈캉이 공항으로 내려서고 있는 여객기를 향해 돌아섰다.	Liu Zhang, who slipped his tongue inside, turned toward a passenger plane that was standing at the airport.	Liu Zhang, who was kicking his tongue inside, turned to the plane that was descending into the airport.
17	알 수 있었다.	Could know.	I could tell.
18	저곳에, 성진우 헌터가 타 있다.	There, the Hunter Sung Jin-woo rides.	There, Hunter Sung Jin-woo is on board.
19	중국 유일의 7성급 헌터 류즈캉은 온몸의 털들이 쭈뼛 서는 것같은 서늘한 감각을 저 여객기로부터 느꼈다.	China's only 7-star Hunter Liu Zang felt a cool sensation from the airliner as if the hair of the whole body was struggling.	Liu Zhang, China's only seven-star Hunter, felt a chill sensation from that plane, like his whole body of hair standing on end.
20	자신에게 이런 위압감을 줄 수 있는 사람은 이 세상에 단 한 명.	There is only one person in this world who can give me this kind of pressure.	There's only one person in the world who can give himself this kind of pressure.
21	아니나 다를까.	just as expected.	Sure enough.
22	진우가 도착했다는 소식을 전달받은 고위 관리들과 중국 헌터협회의 임원들이 벌써부터 자리에서 일어나 소란을 떨기 시작했다.	Senior officials who had been informed of the arrival of Jin-woo and executives of the Chinese Hunter Association had already begun to wake up and make a stir.	Senior officials and members of the Chinese Hunters Association, who had been informed that Jin-woo had arrived, had already risen from their seats and began to make a scene.
23	‘안 돼... 이런 건 예의가 아니지.’	No ... This is not courtesy. ’	No... it's not polite.'
24	플랜카드로 상한 기분이 그들을 보고서 더욱 더 불쾌해졌다.	The ups and downs with the plan card made them even more uncomfortable to report.	The feeling of being spoiled by the placards made them all the more displeased.
25	그들 역시 자신이 한국을 도와야 한다고 했을 때 소리 높여 반대했던 인물들 아닌가?	Are not they also people who objected to the voice when they said that they should help Korea?	Aren't they also loud opponents when they said they should help Korea?
26	자신이 7성급 헌터가 아니었다면, 이 류즈캉이 나선 게 아니었더라면 무슨 수를 써서라도 앞을 막아섰을 인간들.	If you were not a 7 star hunter, you would have blocked the front if you were not doing this.	If it weren't for the seven-star Hunter, they would have stood in the way if it wasn't for the Liu Zhang.
27	목숨을 걸고 이 땅에 오는 전사를 이런 돼지들이 맞이하게 둬서는 안 된다.	Do not let these pigs greet the warrior who comes to this land with his life.	These pigs should not be allowed to greet warriors who risk their lives on earth.
28	얼굴이 굳어진 류즈캉이 자신의 심부름꾼에게 말했다.	Liu Zhang, whose face was stiff, told his messenger.	Liu Zhang, whose face had hardened, said to his errand boy:
29	“주석에게 전해라. 예정되어 있던 환영행사 같은 거 집어치우고, 성 헌터의 마중과 안내는 전부 내가 맡겠다고”	Speak to the commentator. I will take away the scheduled welcome event, and I will take care of all the arrangements and guidance of Hunter Sung. "	"Tell the President. I'll drop the reception that was supposed to be, and I'll take care of the meeting and reception of St. Hunter."
30	“예? 하지만 이분들은..”	Yes? But these people ... "	"Yes? But these guys...”
31	수행원이 뒤에 서 있는 관리들과 임원들을 둘러보며 망설이자, 대화를 엿듣고 있던 그들이 흠흠하고서 헛기침을 해 댔다.	he was hesitant to look around the officers and officers who were standing behind the attendants, and they who were overhearing the conversation were staring at me.	When the attendant hesitated to look around the officials and executives standing behind him, they were overhearing the conversation, and they were humbling and stalling.
32	피식.	Figuring out.	a piker's
33	실소를 터트린 류즈캉이 곧바로 그들 앞에 섰다.	Liu Zhang burst into laughter and stood before them.	Liu Zhang, who burst out laughing, stood right in front of them.
34	“당신들이 지금 당장 내 눈앞에서 사라져 줬으면 좋겠는데. 혹시 그러지 못할 이유가 있는 사람 있나”	I hope you guys get away from me right now. Do you have any reason not to?"	"I want you to disappear from my sight right now. Is there a reason why you can't do that?"
35	류즈캉의 지랄 맞은 성격을 잘 알고 있는 고위 관리들과 협회임원들은 그 말이 끝나기가 무섭게 한 명도 빠짐없이 전부 도망치듯 대기실을 빠져나갔다.	Senior officials and associate executives who are well aware of Ryzukan's scandalous nature have escaped from the waiting room as if all of them were scared to death.	As soon as the remark was finished, all senior officials and association officials, well aware of Liu Zhang's gruesome nature, ran out of the waiting room.
36	텅텅 빈 대기실을 흡족히 돌아보던 류즈캉이 다시 수행원에게 시선을 옮겼다.	Liu Zhang looked back at the empty waiting room and looked at the attendant again.	Liu Zhang, who had been looking contentedly at the empty waiting room, turned his eyes to the attendant again.
37	“이제 됐나”	"Are you sure?"	"Is that enough?"
38	“예... 예! 주석께 연락 드리겠습니다”	"Yes ... Yes! I will contact you. "	"Yes... Yes! I'll contact the President."
39	수행원이 급히 전화를 돌리는 사이, 류즈캉은 사람들이 쏟아져 들어오는 입국 게이트 쪽으로 걸어갔다.	While the attendant rushed the call, Ryu-kang walked toward the entrance gate where people were pouring.	While the attendant was hurrying to dial, Liu Zhang walked toward the gate where people poured in.
40	“저기 헌터님이 온다”	"There Hunter's coming!"	"Here comes Hunter."
41	“찍어”	"Take it!"	"Choot"
42	촤촤촤촤촤촤촤촤촤촤촤촤촤악!	CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! CLICK📸	Yum!
43	좋은 자리를 잡기 위해 하루 종일 기다리고 있던 기자들이 진우를 보고서 일제히 플래시를 터트렸다.	The reporters who were waiting all day to catch a good spot, saw Jin-woo and started shooting at once.	Reporters, who had been waiting all day to get a good seat, saw Jin-woo, and all of them burst out flash.
44	진우는 미리 전해 들었던 것과 조금 다른 공항의 분위기에 의아한 시선으로 주변을 둘러보았다.	Jin-woo looked around with a wonder of the atmosphere of the airport, which was slightly different from what he had heard beforehand.	Jin-woo looked around with a curious look at the atmosphere of the airport, a little different from what he had heard earlier.
45	‘백 명 가까운 관료들이 마중나와 있을 거라더니...’	Around a hundred bureaucrats said they were coming out ... ’	"You said there would be nearly a hundred bureaucrats... ...to meet you."
46	동행한 한국 헌터협회 직원도 머리를 긁적거렸다.	A Korean Hunter association employee accompanied also scratched his head.	An employee of the Korean Hunter Association who accompanied him also scratched his head.
47	안내를 맡기로 했던 중국 헌터협회의 직원까지 보이지 않으니 그로서는 무척 당황스러울 수밖에.	I do not see the staff of the Chinese Hunter Association who was supposed to give the guidance, so I am very embarrassed for him.	It would be very embarrassing for him to not be seen as an employee of the Chinese Hunters Association, which was supposed to be in charge of guiding him.
48	마침 그때.	At that moment.	Just then.
49	멀리서 아는 얼굴 하나가 다가오자, 진우가 반가운 미소를 지었다.	As soon as a face I knew from a distance came, Jin-woo gave a nice smile.	As a distant face approached, Jin-woo smiled welcomely.
50	“류 헌터님”	"Liu Hunter."	"Mr. Liu Hunter."
51	“성 헌터님”	"Hunter Sung."	"Mr. St. Hunter."
52	전투를 앞둔 전사들답게 짧고 굵게 악수를 나눈 두 사람.	Two men who shouted a short and thick handshake like the warriors in the battle.	Two men who shook hands short and thick, as soldiers before battle.
53	먼저 질문을 꺼낸 쪽은 진우였다.	The first one to take the question was Jin-woo.	It was Jin-woo who brought up the question first.
54	“그런데... 다른 사람들은”	"But ... who else?"	"But... others."
55	통역 담당인 직원이 열심히 전해주는 말을 듣고서 류즈캉이 씩 웃었다.	Liu Zhang laughed after listening to the interpreter's staff.	Liu Zhang grinned when he heard what the translator's staff had to say.
56	“아, 중국 사람들이 워낙 인내심이 부족해서 말입니다. 그새를 못 참고 다 가버려 제가 성 헌터님의 안내를 맡기로 했습니다”	"Ah, the Chinese people are not very patient. I did not see her, so I decided to take the advice of Hunter Sung. "	"Oh, Chinese people are so impatient. I've decided to take care of St. Hunter's guidance."
57	뭔가.	Something.	Something
58	그 사이의 과정이 크게 생략된 것 같은 기분이 들었지만, 진우도 류즈캉이 싫지 않았기에 굳이 따져 묻지 않았다.	I felt that the process between them was largely skipped, but Jin-woo did not ask Liu Zhang because he did not like it.	I felt as if the process between them had been greatly omitted, but Jin-woo didn't bother to ask because he didn't hate Liu Zhang either.
59	진우가 싫어하는 기색을 보이지 않자 마음이 놓인 류즈캉이 공항 문을 향해 앞장섰다.	When Jin-woo did not show any dislike, Ryu-kang headed toward the airport gate.	When Jin-woo showed no sign of dislike, Liu Zhang took the lead towards the airport door.
60	“이쪽입니다”	"This is it."	"This way."
61	그러나.	But.	But
62	몇 걸음 가지 못해 진우가 멈춰 섰다.	I can not go a few steps, Jin-woo stopped.	Unable to take a few steps, Jin-woo stopped.
63	덩달아 류즈캉도 멈춰 섰다.	Liu Zhang also stopped.	Liu Zhang also stopped.
64	투명한 공항의 유리벽 너머로 하늘을 가리고 있는 거대한 게이트의 일부가 보이고 있었다.	Over the glass wall of the transparent airport there was part of the huge gate covering the sky.	Beyond the glass walls of the transparent airport, there was a part of the huge gate that was blocking the sky.
65	“저것이..”	"That's ..."	"That's...
66	중국에 나타난 극초대형 게이트.	the Ultra large gates that appeared in China.	ultra-super massive gate appearing in China
67	진우가 굳어진 얼굴로 게이트를 바라보자, 류즈캉은 엄숙한 표정으로 진우 옆에 섰다.	Looking at the gate with a hardened face, Liu Zhang stood beside Jin-woo with a solemn expression.	As Jin-woo looked at the gate with a hardened face, Liu Zhang stood beside Jin-woo with a solemn look.
68	“저는 저런 것을 감당해 낼 힘이 없습니다”	I can not afford to do that."	"I don't have the energy to handle that."
69	자신에게 불가능한 일이라면 중국의 다른 헌터들은 말할 필요조차 없을 터. 그렇기에 진우의 소식을 듣고서 얼마나 기뻤는지 모른다.	If it is impossible for you, other Chinese hunters do not even have to say. So I do not know how happy I was to hear the news of Jin-woo.	If it is impossible for him, other hunters in China won't even have to say. So, I was so happy to hear the news from Jin-woo.
70	그 감사의 마음을, 류즈캉은 조금이라도 진우에게 전하고 싶었다. 신중하게 할 말을 고민해보던 그가 진심어린 목소리로 말했다.	Ryujukang wanted to convey his gratitude to Jin-woo even a little bit. When he was worried about what to say carefully, he said with a sincere voice.	With that gratitude, Liu Zhang wanted to convey a little to Chin-wu. He said in a sincere voice, thinking carefully about what to say.
71	“중국은 몰라도 저 류즈캉은 당신의 도움을 영원히 잊지 않을 겁니다”	"I do not know about the rest of China, but Liu Zhang will never forget your help."	"China may not know, but that Liu Zhang will never forget your help."
72	* * *	* * *	* * *
73	게이트가 열릴 시간이 다가오기 시작하자 세계 각국에서 속보가 쉴 새 없이 쏟아져 나왔다.	As the gate was about to open, breaking news from all over the world was pouring out.	As the time drew near for the gate to be opened, breaking news poured from all over the world.
74	[성진우 헌터, 중국행을 택하다!]	[Hunter Sung Jin-woo Chooses China!]	[Sung Chin-wu Hunter, Choose to Go to China!]
75	[일본과 러시아도 성진우 헌터를 지원하기로 결정...]	[Japan and Russia decided to support Hunter Sung Jin-woo ...]	[Japan and Russia also decided to support Hunter Sung Jin-woo...]
76	[헌터들을 태운 여객기가 오늘 오후 출발 예정...]	[Airliner carrying Hunter is scheduled to leave this afternoon ...]	[The plane carrying the Hunters is due to depart this afternoon...]
77	[한편 일본의 수해 지역에서 발결된 백색 성채는 이번 게이트들과는 무관한 것으로 밝혀져...]	[On the other hand, the white citadel, which was found in the flooded area of Japan, is unrelated to these gates ...]	It turns out that the white fortress in Japan's flood waters has nothing to do with these gates...
78	[드디어 던전 브레이크까지 5시간. 성진우 헌터의 경고는 사실이 될 것인가? 아니면...]	[Finally 5 hours to dungeon break. Will Hunter Sung Jin-woo's warning be true? if not...]	[Five hours to Dungeon Break. Will Hunter Sung Jin-woo's warning be true? Or...
79	제이 밀스는 욕지기가 올라왔다.	Jay Mills is on the rise.	Jay Mills has been feeling the pressure.
80	“일본이고 러시아고 성진우한테 알랑거리기 바쁘군”	"Japan, Russia, and Sung Jin-woo are busy spying on you."	"It's Japan, Russia, and you're busy getting around to Sung Jin-woo."
81	그 두 나라가 뭐하러 중국을 도우려 하겠는가?	Why are the two countries trying to help China?	Why would the two countries want to help China?
82	뻔했다.	It was obvious.	It was close.
83	성진우에게 점수를 따서 자기들이 위험에 처했을 때 도움을 받고자 하는 것이 아닌가?	After winning the score for Sung Jin-woo, are not they trying to get help when they are in danger?	Don't you want to get a score from Sung Jin-woo and help them when they're in danger?
84	약하다.	weak.	Weak.
85	중국이고, 일본이고, 러시아고, 다들 약해빠졌다.	China, Japan, Russia, and everyone is weak.	It's China, it's Japan, it's Russia, it's all weak.
86	자기 손으로 자신의 나라도 온전히 지키지 못하는 인간들이 무슨 헌터라는 말이냐.	What are the hunters that humans can not keep their own countries in their own hands?	What kind of hunters are they, who can't keep their country intact with their own hands?
87	그에 비해 우리는 어떤가?	What about us?	What about us, by the way?
88	캐나다의 헌터들은 자국 땅을 지키기 위해 스스로 뭉쳤다.	Canadian hunters have united themselves to defend their land.	Canada's hunters banded themselves together to defend their land.
89	‘우리는 흔들리지 않는다.’	We are not shaken. ’	We are not shaken.’
90	게이트에서 멀어지라는 헛소리로는 우리를, 위대한 캐나다의 헌터들을 흔들 수 없었다.	The bullshit to get away from the gate could not shake us, the great Canadian hunters.	The bullshit of getting away from the gate did not shake us, the great hunters of Canada.
91	제이 밀스는 자발적으로 레이드를 위해 모여든 수만의 헌터들을 자랑스러운 눈빛으로 둘러보았다.	Jay Mills volunteered to look at the proud eyes of tens of thousands of hunters gathered for Raid.	Jay Mills looked with proud eyes at tens of thousands of hunters who voluntarily gathered for Raid.
92	와아아아-!	Wow ah -!	Wow!
93	그들의 사기가 하늘을 찌를 듯했다.	Their morale seemed to be poking through the sky.	Their morale was high.
94	헌터들로부터 꽤 멀어진 거리에 선 일반 시민들도 함께했다.	The general citizens were also quite far away from the hunters.	Along came ordinary citizens who stood quite a distance from Hunters.
95	[우리는 캐나다를 포기하지 않습니다!]	[We do not give up Canada!]	We do not give up Canada!
96	[도망은 너나 쳐!]	[Run away with yours!]	You're the only one who's going to get away with it
97	[우리 헌터들이 우리의 목숨과 땅을 지켜 줄 것입니다!]	[Our hunters will protect our lives and the earth!]	[Our hunters will protect our lives and our land!]
98	각양각색의 피켓을 손에 쥔 시민들이 헌터들을 응원했다.	Citizens holding hands in various pickets cheered the Hunters.	The citizens with all kinds of pickets cheered the hunters
99	제이 밀스는 머리 위에 덩그러니 떠 있는 극초대형 게이트를 올려다보며 자신의 승리를 확신했다.	Jilles looked up at the giant super gate on his head and was confident of his victory.	Jay Mills was sure of his victory, looking up at the super-extreme gate that floated so heavily overhead.
100	‘저기서 어떤 마수들이 나온다해도 이긴다!’	Any winner out there will win!’	No matter what mahouts come out of there, you win!'
101	고양된 제이 밀스가 헌터들을 향해 돌아서며 두 팔을 번쩍 쳐들자 또다시 우렁찬 함성이 터져나왔다.	As the uplifted J. Mills turned to the hunters and shook their arms, a raging shout broke out again.	A resounding cry broke out again as the raised Jay Mills turned to Hunters and flung up his arms.
102	와아아아아-!	Wow!	Wow-h-a-a-ah-ah!
103	* * *	* * *	* * *
104	중국 쪽도 준비를 마쳤다.	The Chinese side also finished the preparations.	The Chinese side has also completed preparations.
105	서울에서 그랬던 것처럼 다국적 연합 레이드 팀이 게이트 아래의 땅을 둥글게 에워쌌다.	As in Seoul, the multinational Union Raid team rounded the ground under the gate.	As it did in Seoul, a multinational team of lads rounded up the ground below the gate.
106	그중에서도 압권은 역시 중국의 십만 정예 헌터들이었다.	Among them, it was also a hundred thousand elite hunters of China.	Among them, the overwhelming power was China's 100,000 elite hunters.
107	가장 많은 헌터를 보유한 나라답게 각지에서 골라 모은 상급 헌터들의 숫자만 무려 십만을 넘어갔다.	As the country with the moHunter Sungs, the number of senior hunters gathered from all over the country exceeded 100,000.	As a country with the largest number of hunters, the number of high-ranking hunters from all over the world has exceeded one hundred thousand.
108	진우는 경고했었다.	Jin-woo had warned.	Jin-woo had warned.
109	인간들의 힘으로 감당하기 벅찬 마수들이 게이트를 통해 무수히 떨어져 나올 거라고.	People who are overcome by the power of the humans will come out of the gate a lot.	There's going to be a lot of prisoners who can't handle the power of humans through the gates.
110	하지만.	But.	but
111	헌터들의 머릿수가 십만을 넘어가다 보니 이 정도면 해 볼만 하지 않을까 하는 생각이 그들의 속에서 싹 트기 시작했다.	The hunter's head count exceeded 100,000, and the idea that it would be worth doing was beginning to budge in them.	As the hunters went over 100,000 heads, the thought of whether it would be worth a try began to sprout in them.
112	진우는 그들의 계산이 틀렸다는 것을 말해 주기라도 하려는 것처럼 그림자 병사들을 소환했다.	Jin-woo summoned Shadow soldiers as if they were telling them their calculations were wrong.	Jin-woo summoned the shadow soldiers, as if to say that their calculations were wrong.
113	‘나와라.’	Come out. ’	Come out.'
114	일부러 비워 놓았던 진우의 뒤 공간을 순식간에 채운 13만의 그림자 군단.	A shadowy corps of 130,000 filled the back space of Jin-woo which was vacated intentionally in an instant.	A group of 130,000 shadows filled the space behind Jin-woo, that had been intentionally been vacated.
115	고오오오오-	Oo-Oh-	Kō Oo-o-
116	그들이 뿜어내는 음산한 기운에 헌터들은 숨조차 마음대로 내쉴 수가 없었다.	The hunters were not able to breathe even if they could breathe in the ominous aura they emit.	The dismal energy they exhaled made the hunters unable to breathe freely.
117	헌터들의 이마에 식은땀이 맺혀갔다.	The hunter 's forehead swelled in cold sweat.	A cold sweat broke out on the hunters' forehead.
118	‘격이... 격이 다르다.’	Price ... different price. ’	The price...' is different.’
119	‘저런 것들이 하늘에서 쏟아진다고? 여기서?’	Those things are pouring out of heaven? here?’	"That thing's pouring out of the sky? Here?'
120	‘말도 안 돼...’	Nonsense...’	"That doesn't make any sense."
121	압도적인 공포.	Overwhelming fear.	overwhelming fear
122	상급 헌터들답게 극도로 발달되어 있는 감각이 눈앞에 나타난 존재들의 위험성을 경고해 주고 있었다.	The highly developed sense, like the higher hunters, warned of the dangers of those who appeared before you.	An extremely developed sense, like senior Hunters, was warning of the dangers of being in front of us.
123	어지간한 일에는 놀라는 경우가 없는 류즈캉조차도 탄성을 터트렸다.	Even Liu Zhang, who was not surprised at all these days, burst into elasticity.	Even Liu Zhang, who was never surprised by such a trifle, burst into admiration.
124	“이들이 전부... 성 헌터님의 소환수들입니까”	"All of these ... are Hunter Sung's servants?"	"They're all... These are the summoners of St. Hunter."
125	진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded.	Jin-woo nodded.
126	칼처럼 예리하게 다듬어진 그림자 병사들의 투지가 주인인 자신에게까지 느껴졌다.	I felt even the shadow of the shadow soldiers sharpened like a knife to the owner himself.	The determination of shadow soldiers, sharp as swords, was felt to the owner.
127	‘좋아.’	Good.’	All right.'
128	진우가 하늘을 올려다보았다.	Jin-woo looked up at the sky.	Jin-woo looked up at the sky.
129	이제 게이트가 열릴 때까지 몇 분 남지 않았다.	Now the gate is not open for a few minutes.	Now there's only a few minutes before the gate opens.
130	여기서 이겨 최대한 많은 혼세의 병력을 그림자 병사들로 흡수해야 한다.	You have to win here to absorb as many mourning forces as possible into shadow soldiers.	We must win and absorb as many mixed forces as possible into shadow soldiers.
131	그것이 이번 전쟁의 첫걸음.	That's the first step in this war.	That is the first step in this war.
132	시끌벅적했던 주변이 그림자 군단의 등장과 함께 일순간 고요해졌다.	The lively neighborhood became quiet for a moment with the appearance of the Shadow Legion.	The noisy surroundings became quiet for a moment with the appearance of the shadow corps.
133	다들 직감할 수 있었다.	Everyone could have an intuition.	Everyone could feel it.
134	싸움의 순간이 이미 목전까지 다가와 있음을.	The moment of the fight is already approaching the throat.	The moment of battle is just around the corner.
135	무거운 긴장감이 헌터들의 어깨를 짓눌렀다.	A heavy strain hit the hunters' shoulders.	The heavy strain weighed down the hunters' shoulders.
136	꼴깍.	Gulp	the last straw
137	진우가 마른침을 삼켰다.	Jin-woo swallowed the dry saliva.	Jin-woo swallowed a dry cough.
138	과연 여덟 군단 중 어떤 녀석들이 저기서 떨어질 것인가?	Which of the eight corps will fall from there?	Which of the eight corps is going to fall out there?
139	그때.	then.	then
140	“주군”	"Lord."	"Master."
141	시간이 되었음을 알려오는 벨리온에게 진우가 나직이 대답했다.	Jin-woo replied to 『Bellion』 who informed him that it was time.	Jin-woo answered quietly to Bellion, who was informed that it was time.
142	“알고 있다”	I Know."	"I know."
143	소환수와 자연스럽게 대화를 나누는 진우를 보고 류즈캉이 눈을 휘둥그레 떴다.	Liu Zhang winked at his eyes as he saw Jin-woo talking naturally with the pet.	Liu Zhang opened his eyes when he saw Jin-woo, who naturally talks with Summoner.
144	“헌터님 설마 소환수들과 대화까지 가능한..”	"Hunter, I do not even talk to the petty ..."	"Huntter, you can talk to summoners...”
145	그러자 류즈캉이 필요 이상으로 다가왔다고 판단한 베르가 눈 깜짝할 사이에 그의 앞을 가로막았다.	『Ber』, who decided that Liu Zhang was more than necessary, blocked his way in the twinkling of an eye.	Then Berg, who judged that Liu Zhang had come more than necessary, interrupted him in an instant.
146	크륵.	Crack.	Kreuk.
147	개미 형상의 병사에게서 느껴지는 압도적인 살의.	The overwhelming flesh of an ant-shaped soldier.	overwhelming flesh felt in an ant-shaped soldier
148	“헉”	Ugh!	"Huck"
149	화들짝 놀란 류즈캉이 급히 거리를 벌렸다.	Liu Zhang, who was surprised to see it, rushed to the streets.	Surprised, Liu Zhang hurriedly spread the street.
150	지켜보던 진우가 흥분한 베르의 뒤통수를 쥐어박았다.	Jeong watched and threw the excited bender's back of the head.	While watching, Jin-woo squeezed Ber's back of the head.
151	“아군이잖아, 인마”	"he's a friend, man."	"You're my friend, man."
152	진우에게 연거푸 고개를 숙이던 베르가 물러서자 진우가 대신 사과했다.	As soon as 『Ber』a, who had bowed his head to Jin-woo, retreated, Jin-woo apologized instead.	When Berg, who was bowing to Jin-woo, stepped back, Jin-woo apologized instead.
153	“싸움을 앞두고 조금 예민해져서 그렇습니다”	"I am a little nervous ahead of the fight."	"I'm a little nervous about the fight."
154	“괘... 괜찮습니다”	"Hanging ... It's okay."	"Gee... It's okay."
155	류즈캉은 그냥 진우에 대해 생각하는 것을 포기했다.	Liu Zhang just gave up thinking about Jin-woo.	Liu Zhang just gave up thinking about Qin Wu.
156	도저히 자신의 상식으로는 이 남자를 이해할 수가 있을 것 같지가 않다는 강한 예감이 들었기 때문이었다.	It was because he had a strong feeling that he could not understand this man by his common sense.	He had a strong premonition that he could not possibly understand this man from his common sense.
157	그 순간.	That moment.	At that moment.
158	“여, 열립니다”	Wow, it opens!"	"Honey, it's open."
159	누군가의 외침.	Someone's cry.	Someone's cry.
160	모두의 고개가 하늘로 향했다.	Everyone's head turned to the sky.	Everyone's head turned to the sky.
161	진우의 눈빛이 변했다. 그 누군가의 말처럼 게이트는 거대한 아가리를 서서히 벌리고 있었다.	Jin-woo's eyes changed. Like someone said, the gate was slowly opening up a huge gag.	Jin-woo's eyes changed. As anyone said, the gate was slowly opening its huge gills.
162	숨 막히는 긴장감이 게이트 아래에 있는 모두의 가슴을 조여왔다.	Breathing tension has tightened everyone's beneath the gate.	A stifling strain had tightened everyone's chest under the gate.
163	그러나.	But.	But
164	게이트가 열렸는데도 아무 일도 벌어지지 않았다.	When the gate opened, nothing happened.	The gate opened and nothing happened.
165	가장 놀란 사람은 진우.	The most surprised person is Jin-woo.	The one who is most surprised is Jin-woo.
166	감각을 집중해 보았으나 게이트 너머에서는 어떠한 기척도 없었다.	I tried to concentrate my senses, but there was no sign beyond the gate.	I focused my senses, but there was no sign beyond the gate.
167	게이트는 비어 있었다.	The gate was empty.	The gate was empty.
168	‘뭐라고?’	what?’	What?'
169	진우의 목 뒤로 섬뜩한 느낌이 스쳐 지나갔다.	Behind Jin-woo 's throat came a creepy feeling.	A gruesome sensation passed behind Jin-woo's neck.
170	설마.	surely.	No way.
171	자신이 놓치고 있었던 것.	What he was missing.	What you were missing.
172	미처 생각하지 못했던 하나의 가능성이 불현듯 머릿속에 떠올랐다.	One possibility that I could not think of came up in my mind suddenly.	A possibility flashed into my mind that I had never thought of.
173	불길함은 점점 시간이 흘러갈수록 확신이 되어 갔다.	The ominence became more and more certain as time went by.	The ominousness became more and more certain as time went by.
174	“어라”	what?"	"Ah"
175	헌터들도 뭔가 잘못됐었음을 깨닫기 시작했다.	The hunters also began to realize that something was wrong.	Hunters also began to realize something was wrong.
176	류즈캉이 옆의 연락을 담당한 헌터를 돌아보며 다급히 물었다.	Liu Zhang asked Hunter, who was in charge of the side contact, urgently.	Looking back at Hunter, who was in charge of the contact next to Liu Zhang, asked urgently.
177	“다른 곳은”	Where else?"	"Other places"
178	“다른 곳도 마찬가지입니다. 아무 일도 없었답니다”	The same goes for other places. Nothing happened. "	"The same goes elsewhere. Nothing happened."
179	“그럼 게이트가 전부 비어 있었다는 말이야”	So the gate is all empty?"	"So all the gates were empty."
180	“그... 그건 저도 잘..”	That ... that I am well ..."	"That's... that I'm good at."
181	류즈캉의 고개가 휙 돌아갔다.	Liu Zhang's head swiftly turned.	Liu Zhang's head swung round.
182	그의 시선은 진우에게 멈췄다.	His gaze stopped at Jin-woo.	His eyes stopped at Jin-woo.
183	그런데 진우의 표정이 말을 붙이기도 힘들 정도로 무섭게 굳어있었다.	But Jin-woo's expression was so terribly hard that it was hard to put a horse on.	But Jin-woo's expression was so scary that it was hard to talk to her.
184	예상이 틀렸기 때문에 저런 표정을?	That expression is wrong?	Because you didn't expect it?
185	아니.	no.	No.
186	그런 수준의 감정이 아니었다.	It was not such a level of emotion.	It wasn't that level of feeling.
187	천하의 자신조차 진우에게 가까이 갈 엄두가 나지 않을 만큼.	Even the ones in the world can not get close to Jin-woo.	Even the world's self-confidence can't stand to get close to Jin-woo.
188	진우에게서 느껴지는 감정의 동요가 자신까지 흔들고 있었다.	The shaking of emotion felt by Jin-woo was shaking himself.	The agitation of feelings felt by Jin-woo was shaking even to himself.
189	‘내가... 내가 실수했다.’	I ... I made a mistake. ’	I... I made a mistake.’
190	자신의 오판을 깨달은 진우는 아랫입술을 질끈 깨물었다.	He realized his misjudgement and he banged her lower lip.	Realizing his misjudgment, Jin-woo bit his lower lip.
191	어째서.	why.	for some reason
192	어째서 군주들을 그렇게 단순하게 생각했을까?	Why did the monarchs think so simply?	Why did he think the monarchs were so?
193	내가 그림자 군단의 강점을 이용하려 한다는 것을 녀석들도 알고 있었을 텐데.	They would have known that I was going to take advantage of Shadow Legion strengths.	They knew I was trying to take advantage of the strength of the Shadow Legion.
194	만약 자신의 예상이 맞다면.	If his prediction is correct.	if one's guess is right
195	고개를 치켜든 진우가 류즈캉을 지나쳐 연락책에게 다급히 물었다.	Jin-woo, who looked up, crossed Liu Zhang and urgently asked the liaison.	Chin-wu, who raised her head, hurried past Liu Zhang and asked the liaison urgently.
196	“캐나다는”	"Canadian"	"Canada"
197	“예”	"Yes?"	"Yes"
198	흥분을 참지 못한 진우의 목소리가 커졌다.	The voice of Jin - woo, who could not stand the excitement, grew.	Jin-woo's voice grew louder because he couldn't contain his excitement.
199	“캐나다는 어떻게 됐냐고”	What happened to Canada!"	"What happened to Canada?"
200	* * *	* * *	* * *
201	같은 시각, 캐나다 역시 게이트의 입구가 열렸다.	At the same time, the entrance to the gate was opened in Canada.	At the same time, Canada also opened its gates.
202	그러나 다른 곳과 마찬가지로 아무런 변화도 일어나지 않았다.	But like any other place, nothing has changed.	But as elsewhere, no change has taken place.
203	레이드를 위해 사기를 끌어 올렸던 헌터들은 서로의 눈치를 살피며 고개를 갸웃거렸다.	The Hunters, who raised the scam for Raid, looked at each other's eyes and glared at him.	Hunters, who had been pulling up the morale for Raid, looked at each other's eyes and tilted their heads.
204	“뭐지”	"What?"	"What is it is"
205	“저기서 마수들이 비처럼 쏟아져 내린다며”	"There's a pouring rain down there?"	"That's where the mahouts pour down like rain."
206	“성진우가 허풍을 떤 건가”	"Does Sung Jin-woo blush?"	"Did Sung Jin-woo make a big fuss?"
207	그때.	then.	then
208	무언가를 발견한 제이 밀스가 헌터들에게 외쳤다.	Jay Mills, who discovered something, shouted to the Hunters.	cried Jay Mills, who found something, to Hunters.
209	“조용”	"Quiet!"	"Squiet"
210	그들 중 가장 강한 헌터답게, 강력한 마력이 실린 경고는 모든 헌터들의 입을 다물게 만들었다.	Like the strongeHunter Sung of all, the warning with powerful magic power has shut all Hunters' mouths.	Like the strongest Hunter of them, the warning with a powerful mana made all Hunters shut up.
211	주위가 조용해지자 제이는 다시 게이트를 노려보았다.	As the surroundings calmed down, Jay looked back at the gate.	As the surroundings became quiet, Jay stared back at the gate.
212	역시나.	I knew it.	Expectedly
213	잘 못 본 것이 아니었다.	I did not see it well.	I didn't miss it.
214	사람의 모습을 한 무언가가 느긋하게 아래로 내려오고 있었다.	Something that looked like a person was coming down slowly.	Something in the shape of a man was slowly coming down.
215	게이트에서 나온 것은 그 하나가 전부였다.	The one that came out of the gate was all that.	He was the only one who came out of the gate.
216	‘아니, 사람의 모습이 아니야. 그냥 사람이다.’	No, it's not a person's. It's just a person. ’	No, it's not human. Just a man.’
217	사뿐히 땅에 내려선 '그것'을 재차 확인한 제이가 자신을 앞서가려는 헌터들을 저지하고서 혼자 그리로 걸어갔다.	Jay, who confirmed the "it" that landed on the ground lightly, walked over to the hunters, stopping the Hunters trying to get ahead of him.	After gently checking "it" again, Jay stopped hunters trying to get ahead of him and walked there alone.
218	꼴깍.	Gulp.	the last straw
219	긴장감에 저도 모르게 침이 식도를 타고 넘어갔다. 거리가 가까워질수록 상대를 자세히 볼 수 있었다.	Without knowing the tension, the saliva passed over the esophagus. The closer the distance was, the closer I could see my opponent.	Tension slipped through the esophagus. As the distance drew closer, I could see my opponent closely.
220	검붉은 머리와 수염을 지닌 중년 남자.	A middle-aged man with dark red hair and beard.	A middle-aged man with dark red hair and a beard.
221	몸에는 은색과 붉은색이 아름답게 조화되어 있는 미려한 갑옷을 목 아래에서부터 발끝까지 걸치고 있었다.	The body was beautifully wrapped in beautiful armor, from silver to red, from neck to toe.	The body was clothed in a delicate armor, beautifully harmonized with silver and red, from the neck down to the tips of their feet.
222	제이가 다가가자 남자가 그를 바라보았다.	When Jay approached, the man looked at him.	As Jay approached, the man looked at him.
223	[네가 이곳의 왕인가?]	[Are you the king here?]	[Are you the king here?]
224	남자가 입을 열지 않았는데도 머릿속에서 그의 목소리가 울렸다. 물론 뜻까지 원래 쓰는 말처럼 자연스럽게 받아들일 수 있었다.	Even though the man did not open his mouth, his voice rang in his head. Of course, I was able to accept it naturally like the original words.	His voice rang in his head even though the man didn't open his mouth. Of course, I was able to take the meaning as naturally as I used it.
225	제이의 심장이 쿵쾅거리기 시작했다.	Jay's heart began to thump.	Jay's heart began to thump.
226	“그렇지! 그래! 내 이럴 줄 알았어”	"right! Yes! I knew it! "	"Yes! Yes! I knew it would happen."
227	성진우가 첫 번째 게이트에서 나온 병사들을 자기 것으로 만들 수 있었던 이유.	The reason why Sung Jin-woo was able to make soldiers who came out of the first gate.	That's why Sung Jin-woo was able to make soldiers from the first gate his own.
228	이런 식으로 소통을 했었던 것이다.	This is how I communicated.	This is how we used to communicate.
229	“그 사기꾼 새끼 이럴 줄 알았다니까! 알고 있었고말고”	"I thought you were the crook! I knew it! "	"I knew this was going to happen, you impostor! "I knew it."
230	예상이 적중한 덕분에 그의 머릿속은 희열로 끓어올랐다.	Thanks to his anticipation, his head was boiling.	His head was boiling with joy because of the right expectations.
231	흥분을 식히지 못한 그가 헌터들에게 번쩍 손을 들어 보이자, 헌터들도 그에게 손을 마주 들면서 있는 힘껏 환호했다.	When he could not lift his excitement, he shook his hand at the hunters and the hunters cheered as hard as they could face him.	When he suddenly raised his hands to the hunters, who couldn't cool off, the hunters cheered as hard as they faced him.
232	와아아-!	Wow ah -!	Wow-!
233	제이가 다시 남자에게 돌아섰다.	Jay turned to the man again.	Jay turned to the man again.
234	남자는 조용히 기다리고 있었다.	The man was waiting quietly.	The man was waiting quietly.
235	‘처음 본 사람에게 왕이냐고 묻고, 그렇다고 하면 복종하는 구조인가?’	Ask the first person who is king, and if so, is it a structure to obey?’	Ask the first person you see if he is a king, and if he says so, is that a structure you obey?'
236	흥미로운 눈빛으로 인간인지 마수인지 모를 남자를 관찰하던 제이 밀스가 입꼬리를 슥 올렸다.	Jill Mills, who was observing a man who did not know whether he was a man or a martyr with an interesting eye, raised his mouth.	Jay Mills, who was looking at a man with an interesting look on his face, lifted the corners of his mouth.
237	“내가 왕이라면”	"If I am a king?"	"If I were king"
238	여기 모인 헌터들을 대표하고 있는 이가 자신이니 왕이라고 해도 무리는 없으리라.	He who represents the hunters gathered here is himself, and even if it is a king, there will be no difficulty.	It would be fair to say that he is the one who represents the Hunters here.
239	그의 목소리에는 강한 자신감이 담겨 있었다.	His voice contained strong confidence.	His voice contained strong confidence.
240	그러자.	OK.	Let's do that.
241	[놈은 없는 모양이군.]	[Looks like he does not have one.]	[He doesn't have one.]
242	남자가 감았던 눈을 다시 떴을 때, 그의 두 눈에서 피에 굶주려있는 파충류의 눈동자가 꿈틀거렸다.	When the man opened his eyes again, the blood of the reptilian eyes waved in his eyes.	As the man opened his closed eyes again, the eyes of the reptile, hungry for blood, wriggled from his eyes.


1	“캐, 캐나다 쪽은 아직..”	"I still have not seen Canada ..."	"Ka, the Canadian side is still...
2	연락 담당자가 버벅거리자 답답해진 진우가 자신의 핸드폰을 꺼내 들었다.	When the liaison officer ran out, Jin-woo pulled out his cell phone.	As the liaison officer jumbled, the stuffy Jin-woo took out his cell phone.
3	이럴 때 가장 빠르고 정확한 정보를 전해 줄 수 있는 사람.	Who can deliver the fastest and most accurate information at this time.	The person who can deliver the fastest and most accurate information.
4	연락처 목록을 뒤지던 진우는 미 헌터관리국의 아시아 관할 특수요원 '애덤 화이트'의 직통 번호로 전화를 넣었다.	Jin-woo, who was looking through his contact list, dialed the direct number of a special agent in Asia, Mr. Adam White, of the 『Hunter Bureau』.	While searching through his contact list, Jin-woo called the direct number of Adam White, a special agent in Asia under the U.S. 『Hunter Bureau』.
5	시기가 시기인 만큼 연결이 안 되면 어떡하나 했던 걱정도 잠시.	I was worried about what I would do if I could not connect because the time was so long.	Since it's time, I was worried about not being able to connected
6	-성진우 헌터님!	- Hunter Sung Jin-woo!	-Dear Hunter Sung Jin-woo!
7	수화기 너머에서 긴장한 목소리가 진우를 불렀다.	Beyond the receiver, a nervous voice called Jin-woo.	Over the receiver a nervous voice sang Jin-woo.
8	적당히 안부를 물어볼 시간도 없었기에, 진우는 통화가 연결된 즉시 본론으로 들어갔다.	Because there was not enough time to ask for regards, Jin-woo entered the main line immediately after the call was connected.	Since he didn't have time to ask how he was doing, Jin-woo got to the point as soon as the call was connected.
9	“애덤. 혹시 캐나다 쪽 극초대형 게이트가 어떻게 됐는지..”	"Adam. I wonder what happened to the extra-large gates in Canada ... "	"Adam, do you know what happened to the super-extreme gates on the Canadian side?"
10	그때.	then.	then
11	수화기 저편 너머로부터 와아-하는 환호성들이 들려왔다.	From the far side of the receiver, the wow - cheering sounds have been heard.	There was a shout of cheers from beyond the telephone.
12	발달된 진우의 청각으로도 간신히 들을 수 있는 아주 조그마한 잡음이었지만.	It was a very small noise that I could hardly hear even with the hearing of the developed Jin-woo.	It was a very small noise that could barely be heard even with the hearing of the advanced Jin-woo.
13	그것으로 충분했다.	That was enough.	That was enough.
14	진우가 딱딱하게 굳은 목소리로 급히 물었다.	Jin-woo hurried to his stiff voice.	asked Chin-wu hastily in a stiff, firm voice.
15	“거기 어딥니까, 지금”	"Where is it, now?"	"Where are you, now?"
16	-다른 요원들과 함께 지원 나와 있습니다. 지금 캐나다 극초대형 게이트 현장입니다.	- Supported with other agents. Canadian pole is now the scene of an extra large gate.	- I'm looking for backup with the other agents. We're at the Very Large Gate in Canada.
17	“당신이 왜 거기 있어요”	"Why are you there!"	"Why are you there?"
18	흥분해 있는 진우의 목소리에 애덤이 당혹감을 감추지 못한 채 얼떨결에 대답했다.	In an excited voice of Jin-woo, Adam responded to the suddenness without concealing his embarrassment.	To the excited voice of Jin-woo, Adam replied vaguely, unable to conceal his embarrassment.
19	-저희 쪽에서 캐나다 게이트를 남의 일처럼 지켜볼 수 있는 상황이 아니라... 저뿐만 아니라 많은 요원들이 여기에 매달려 있는 실정입니다.	- It's not a situation where we can watch Canadian gates like others ... We have many agents hanging here as well.	-We're not in a situation where we can watch the Canadian Gate like it's someone else's business... Not only me, but also a lot of agents are hanging here.
20	그러면서 캐나다 측 헌터들이 있는 현장과는 거리가 제법 있어서, 무슨 일이 생겨도 즉시 달아날 수 있다는 말까지 덧붙였다.	However, the distance from the scene where the Canadian hunters are so far is added that even if anything happens, they can run away immediately.	He added, "It is quite far from the site where there are hunters from Canada, so I can run away immediately no matter what happens."
21	그의 설명을 듣는 진우는 형용할 수 없는 답답함을 느꼈다.	He heard his explanation and felt a sense of frustration.	Listening to his explanation, Jin-woo felt an indescribable frustration.
22	‘내가 경고한 것은...’	I warned ... ’	What I'm warning you...'
23	그들은 아직 적의 규모를 짐작도 못 하고 있다.	They have yet to guess the size of the enemy.	They have yet to guess the size of the enemy.
24	하지만.	But.	but
25	아직 애덤이 무사하다는 것은 자신의 예상이 틀렸을 수도 있음을 말해주고 있었다.	Still, Adam was telling me that his anticipation might be wrong.	Still, Adam's safeness was indicating that his predictions might be wrong.
26	흥분을 가라앉힌 진우가 차분히 물었다.	Jin-woo calmed down the excitement and asked carefully.	asked Chin-wu, calmly, who had calmed down his excitement.
27	“게이트에서... 아무런 변화도 없습니까”	"At the gate ... Is there no change?"	"At the gate... Nothing's changed."
28	-예. 다른 곳들과 마찬가지로 게이트 안이 비어 있었던 모양입니다. 현장은 잠잠합니다.	-Yes. It looks like the gates were empty, just like any other place. The field is quiet.	-Yes. It must have been empty inside the gate like any other place. The scene is quiet.
29	다행이다.	thank God.	Thank God.
30	진우는 자신의 경고가 어긋나 세계로부터 손가락질을 받을 수 있는 가능성을 감안하고서도 안도의 한숨을 내쉬었다.	Jin-woo took a sigh of relief, considering the possibility that his warnings could be diverted from the world.	Jin-woo heaved a sigh of relief, taking into account the possibility that he might be criticized by the world for violating his warnings.
31	후-	after-	Hoo-
32	예상은 틀린 듯했다.	The forecast seemed wrong.	The prediction seemed wrong.
33	그런데 그때.	But then.	But then.
34	-어? 잠깐만요.	-uh? Wait.	- Huh? Wait a minute.
35	어딘지 모르게 께름칙하게 들리는 애덤의 목소리가 진우의 등골을 오싹하게 만들었다.	The voice of Adam, which sounded somewhat tangible, made the back of his voice thrilling.	Adam's voice, which sounded vaguely eerie somewhere, sent a chill to Jin-woo's spine.
36	어째서 불길한 예감은 항상 빗나가지 않는 것일까?	Why does not the ominous feeling always go away?	Why is there always a sense of foreboding?
37	애덤은 빠르게 상황을 설명했다.	Adam quickly explained the situation.	Adam quickly explained the situation.
38	-지금! 지금 게이트에서 뭔가가 내려옵니다. 어? 어어? 사람... 사람이 한 명 내려오고 있어요!	-now! Something is coming down at the gate now. uh? What? People ... One person is coming down!	-Now! Something's coming down from the gate now. Huh? Huh? Someone... There's a man coming down!
39	안정을 찾아 가던 진우의 심장박동이 다시금 빨라졌다.	Jin-woo's heartbeat, which was seeking stability, was once again accelerated.	Jin-woo's heart beat has been quickened again, as he was on his way to stability.
40	‘사람이... 하나?’	A man ... one? ’	Is there... one person?'
41	뒷머리가 쭈뼛 섰다.	The back of the head stopped.	My hair stood on end.
42	진우의 목소리가 높아졌다.	Jin-woo's voice rose.	Jin-woo's voice rose.
43	“머리카락”	hair!"	"Mur리카락"
44	애덤의 현재 위치와 현장 사이에는 거리가 제법 있다고 했다.	There is a distance between Adam's current location and the scene.	There is quite a distance between Adam's current location and the site.
45	그렇다면 인간의 것이 아닌 그 남자의 징그러운 눈동자까지는 알아보기 힘들 터.	If so, it's hard to see even the grim eyes of the man who is not human.	Then it would be hard to recognize the man's ghastly eyes, not human ones.
46	“그 사람 머리카락이 무슨 색이에요”	"What color is his hair?"	"What color is his hair?"
47	-자, 잠시만...	- Now, just a second ...	-Now, hold on...
48	근처의 요원에게 특수 장비를 빌리는 듯한 목소리가 잠깐 들려온 후.	After a while I heard a voice that seems to be borrowing special equipment from a nearby agent.	After a brief hearing from a nearby agent about borrowing special equipment.
49	-검은색과 붉은색이 섞인... 검붉은 머리카락입니다.	- Black and red color ... swordy red hair.	-Black and red mixed... It's dark red hair.
50	맙소사.	Oh My God.	Oh my god.
51	진우의 눈이 커졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes grew bigger.	Jin-woo's eyes grew bigger.
52	“애덤! 도망가요! 차든 뭐든 타고 거기서 당장 도망치란 말입니다”	"Adam! Run away! Take a ride and get away from there! "	"Adam! Run away! Get in a car or whatever, and get out of there right now
53	-예?	-Yes?	-Yes?
54	애덤이 무슨 일이냐고 채 물어보기도 전에.	Before he even asked what happened to Adam.	Before Adam even asked me what was going on.
55	콰가가가가가가가가가광!	kwagagagagagagagagagagwang!	Quagga Gaga Gaga!
56	전화 너머에서도 알 수 있는 끔찍한 폭음이 들려왔다.	I heard a terrible binge that I can see even on the phone.	There was a terrible thud that could be heard beyond the telephone.
57	-세상에!	-Oh my gosh!	-My God!
58	애덤의 목소리는 어느새 비명이 되어 있었다.	Adam's voice was screaming.	Adam's voice had become a scream.
59	“애덤”	"Adam!"	"Adam"
60	진우의 목소리에 정신을 차린듯, 애덤이 울먹이는 소리를 냈다.	It seemed like Jin-woo had a voice, and Adam made a crying voice.	As if to wake up to Jin-woo's voice, Adam made a cry.
61	-헌터들이! 앞 열에 있던 최상급 헌터들이 순식간에 전부 다 숯덩이로 변했습니다! 그, 그들의 몸에 붙은 불이 아직도 타오르고 있어요. 맙소사!	"The hunters! All the superhuman hunters in the front row quickly turned into charcoal! He, the fire on their bodies is still burning. Oh My God!"	The Hunters! The top hunters in the front row all turned into charcoal in no time! The fire on their bodies is still burning. Holy cow!
62	“애덤, 애덤! 괜찮으니까, 지금이라도 도망쳐요. 한시라도 빨리 거길 벗어나야 합니다”	"Adam, Adam! It's okay, I'm running away now. I have to get out of here soon. "	"Adam, Adam! It's all right, run away now. We need to get out of there as soon as possible."
63	진우가 애덤을 진정시키려고 했으나 그는 이미 정신을 반쯤 놓아버린 듯했다.	Jin-woo tried to calm Adam, but he seemed to have already lost his mind halfway.	Jin-woo tried to calm Adam down, but he already seemed to have lost half of his mind.
64	-지저스...	"Jesus ..."	-Jesus...
65	애덤은 흐느끼고 있으면서도 그것이 해야 할 일인 것처럼 자신이 보고 듣는 모든 것을 진우에게 설명했다.	Adam explained to Jin-woo everything he saw and heard as though he was giggling, but it was his job to do.	Adam sobbed, but explained to Jin-woo everything he saw and heard as if it were something to do.
66	-하늘에서 용들이... 용들과 다른 마수들이 끝없이 내려오고 있어요! 온갖 마수들이 한데 섞여 있습니다. 아아, 어떻게 이런...	"Dragons in heaven ... Dragons and other dragons are coming down endlessly! There are all kinds of athletes mixed together. Alas, how are you ..."	-The dragons in the sky... Dragons and other mahouts are coming down endlessly! There's a mixture of all kinds of mahouts. Oh, how can I...
67	그의 목소리에서 비장감이 느껴졌다.	I felt a sense of emotion in his voice.	There was a feeling of spleen in his voice.
68	더 이상 들을 수가 없었던 진우는 위험을 무릅쓰고 애덤에게 붙여 두었던 그림자 병사와 신경을 연결했다.	Jin-woo, who could not hear anymore, took the risk and connected the nerves to the shadow soldier he had attached to Adam.	Unable to hear any more, Jin-woo connected his nerves with a shadow soldier who had ventured to Adam.
69	그러자.	OK.	Let's do that.
70	진우도 애덤이 보고 있는 광경을 두 눈에 새겨 넣을 수 있었다.	Jin-woo was able to engrave the sight of Adam in his eyes.	Jin-woo was able to capture the sight that Adam was seeing in his eyes.
71	마치 지구의 종말처럼.	Like the end of the earth.	Like the end of the earth.
72	활짝 열린 게이트로부터 파괴의 사자들이 새까맣게 떨어져 내리고 있었다. 하늘이, 그리고 대지가 끔찍한 괴물들로 뒤덮이고 있었다. 짐승들의 포효가 지축을 뒤흔들고, 날것들의 날갯짓이 하늘을 채웠다.	From the wide open gate, the lions of destruction were falling down sharply. The sky, and the earth were covered with terrible monsters. The roar of the beasts shook the earth, and the wings of the birds filled the sky.	The lions of destruction were falling black from the wide open gate. The sky, and the earth, was covered with terrible monsters. The roar of the beasts shook the earth's axis, and the wings of the flies filled the sky.
73	그들과 맞서기 위해 모였던 헌터들은 그들이 지상에 도착하기도 전에, 먼저 내려와 있던 파멸의 군주의 손짓 한 번에 덧없이 증발해 버리고.	The hunters gathered to confront them evaporate without fleeing once before, even before they arrive on the ground, with the hand of the destructive monarch descending first.	The Hunters who gathered to stand up to them evaporate instantly, even before they reached the ground, at one stroke, the hand of the fallen monarch.
74	남은 사람들은 혼비백산 달아나고 있었으나 그들이 살아서 이곳을 벗어날 수 있을 가능성은 희박해 보였다.	The remaining people were running away from Mt. Hyebyeongbyeon, but it seemed unlikely that they could survive.	The rest of them were running away, but their chances of getting out of here seemed slim.
75	‘하지만...’	But...’	But...'
76	애덤 한 명 정도는 살릴 수 있다.	Adam can save one person.	One Adam can be saved.
77	진우에게 조종 받고 있는 하이오크 그림자 병사가 겁에 질린 애덤의 손목을 덥석 잡았다.	The High Orc Shadow soldier who was being manipulated by Jin-woo caught Adam's frightened wrist.	The shadow soldier of Hai-Ok, who was being controlled by Jin-woo, caught Adam's terrified wrist with a thud.
78	“으, 으악”	"Uh, oh!"	"Ugh, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."
79	검은 갑옷을 입은 하이오크를 보고 질겁해 비명을 질렀던 애덤은 곧 오크의 눈에서 익숙한 사람의 그림자를 보았다.	Adam, who screamed at the high oak in black armor and screamed, soon saw the shadow of a familiar man in the orcs' eyes.	Adam, who had shrieked in dismay at the sight of a high-oak in black armor, soon saw the shadow of a familiar man in Orc's eyes.
80	“서, 성진우 헌터님”	"Stand up, Hunter Sung Jin-woo?"	"Seo, Hunter Sung Jin-woo."
81	그에게 설명하고 있을 시간은 없었다.	I did not have time to explain to him.	There was no time to explain to him.
82	설명은 그를 옮기고 해도 충분하니까.	The explanation is enough to move him.	The explanation is enough to move him around.
83	하이오크에 빙의된 진우가 애덤을 끌고 발밑의 그림자 속으로 들어가려고 시도했을 때.	When Jin-woo, who was born in High Orc, tried to get Adam into the shadows of his feet.	When Jin-woo, who was possessed by the hyok, dragged Adam and tried to enter the shadow under his feet.
84	어느새 다가온 누군가가 하이오크의 어깨를 움켜쥐었다.	Suddenly someone approaching grabbed the high shoulder.	Before I knew it, someone grabbed Hioch by the shoulder.
85	휙.	Poof.	with a flick
86	하이오크가 뒤를 돌아보자 기괴한 파충류 눈동자를 한 중년 남자가 이쪽을 노려보고 있었다.	High Orc looked back and saw a middle-aged man staring at this bizarre reptilian pupil.	A middle-aged man with grotesque reptile eyes was staring at this side as he turned back.
87	[어딜 가려 하느냐, 그림자여?]	[Where are you going to go, shadow?]	[Where are you going, Shadow?]
88	남자가 입을 쩌억 벌렸다.	The man opened his mouth.	The man opened his mouth wide.
89	그 입안에서 뭉쳐지는 가공할 만한 힘.	The machining force that is gathered in the mouth.	the formidable force that binds together in its mouth
90	진우가 애덤을 바라보았다.	Jin looked at Adam.	Jin-woo looked at Adam.
91	그 순간 애덤도 무언가를 직감한 것처럼 진우를, 정확히는 진우가 움직이는 하이오크를 응시했다.	At that moment, Adam stared at Jin-woo as if he had intuitioned something, and precisely at High Orc where Jin-woo was moving.	At that moment Adam stared at Jin-woo, or, to be exact, the high-oak in which Jin-woo was moving, as if he had a hunch about something.
92	“헌터님 저는”	"Hunter I'm."	"Huntter, I am"
93	콰아아아아아아아아아아-!	Kuaaaaaaaaaaaaa -!	Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-!
94	남자의 입에서 쏟아져 나온 브레스가 그림자 병사를 흔적도 없이 지워 버렸다.	Breath pouring out of a man's mouth erased a shadow soldier without a trace.	Bresse, which poured out of the man's mouth, wiped out the shadow soldier without a trace.
95	“크윽”	"Cough!"	"Kkwang"
96	순간 몸이 불타오르는 감각을 느낀 진우가 극심한 통증에 몸부림쳤다.	Jin-woo felt a sudden sensation of body burning, and suffered severe pain.	At the moment, Jin-woo felt a burning sensation and struggled in extreme pain.
97	하이오크와 신경이 연결되어 있었을 뿐인 자신은 빠져나올 수 있었지만, 옆에 있었던 애덤 요원은 그러지 못했다.	The high orc and nerves were connected, but he could escape, but Agent Adams who was next to him could not.	He was able to get out of it, only because he was nervous with the hyo, but Agent Adam, who was next to him, didn't.
98	마지막으로 봤던 그의 모습.	His last appearance.	The last time I saw him.
99	불꽃에 까맣게 타들어 가는 그의 눈동자를 떠올리며 진우는 뿌득 이를 갈았다.	He remembered his pupils burning in the flame, and Jin-woo gained steam.	Thinking of the burning eyes of his eyes, Jin-woo gritted his teeth.
100	콰앙!	Kwang!	Quan!
101	땅을 내려치자 지진이 난 것처럼 일대가 들썩거렸다.	The ground fell down as if the earthquake struck.	When the ground was struck, the whole area was rocked as if it had been
102	‘젠장...’	Damn it...’	"Fuck..."
103	예상했었어야 했다.	I should have expected.	It should have been expected.
104	싸움이 길어지면 길어질수록 더 강해지는 그림자 군단이 상대라면.	If the battle is long, the stronger the Shadow Legion is, the longer it is.	If the shadow army becomes stronger as the fight drags on.
105	적들 역시 전장을 최대한 줄이고 병력을 한곳으로 모을 수 있다는 사실을 염두에 두고 있었어야 했다.	The enemies should have kept in mind that they could reduce the battlefield as much as possible and bring the troops to a single place.	The enemies should also have kept in mind the fact that they could reduce the battlefield as much as possible and bring troops together.
106	군주들은 자신들의 계획을 원래대로 행할 것처럼 여덟 개의 통로를 모두 열어 두고서는.	The monarchs open all eight corridors as if they were to do their own work.	The monarchs left all eight channels open as if they were to carry out their plans.
107	‘내게서 가장 멀리 떨어져 있는 게이트에 모든 병력을 집중했다.’	I focused all my troops on the gate nearest from me. ’	I concentrated all my forces on the gate furthest from me.’
108	뼈아픈 실책이었다.	It was a bone painful mistake.	It was a painful mistake.
109	다른 지역이 공격받는 동안 번 시간으로 그림자 병사들을 늘려 반격을 꾀하려 했던 계획이 수포로 돌아갔다.	While other areas were being attacked, the plan, which was trying to counterattack by raising the Shadow soldiers at the time, went to a blast.	The plan to increase the number of shadow soldiers to counterattack by increasing the number of hours earned while other regions were under attack was futile.
110	뭔가 심상치 않은 일이 벌어졌다는 것을 눈치챈 류즈캉이 조심스럽게 다가왔다.	Liu Zhang, who realized that something unusual happened, came carefully.	Liu Zhang, aware that something unusual had happened, came cautiously.
111	“성진우 헌터..”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo ..."	"Sung Jin-woo Hunter..."
112	그때.	then.	then
113	뒤늦게 캐나다의 소식을 접한 연락 담당자가 사색이 된 얼굴로 다가왔다.	A late contact with a Canadian news clerk came up with a speculated face.	The contact person who belatedly heard from Canada came to a dead end.
114	“헌, 헌터님들... 캐나다가..”	"Hun, Hunter's ... Canada ..."	"Hen, Hunters... "Canada..."
115	그의 뒷말은 굳이 듣지 않아도 알 수 있었다.	I could see his background without hearing it.	I could tell without a grain of salt from his back.
116	진우가 고개를 들자.	Let Jin-woo look up.	When Jin-woo raised his head.
117	하늘을 가리고 있던 게이트가 자신의 목적을 다했다는 듯 서서히 점멸하며 자취를 감추고 있었다.	The gate, which was covering the sky, was gradually blinking as if it had fulfilled its purpose.	The gate, which had been blocking the sky, slowly flickered and disappeared, as if it had fulfilled its purpose.
118	* * *	* * *	* * *
119	그림자 병사 하나와 그 옆에 있던 인간이 불타 없어졌다.	One shadow soldier and the man next to him were burned out.	A shadow soldier and the man beside him were burned away.
120	불사의 병사조차 단 한 방에 녹이는 파멸의 숨결.	Even the immortal soldiers melt in a single room.	the breath of destruction that melts even the immortal soldier in a single shot
121	‘...’	... ’	‘...’
122	용제는 자신이 만들어 낸 결과물, 발밑에 쌓인 재들을 만족스럽게 내려다보다 이윽고 돌아섰다.	dragon turned his back and looked at the finished product, his ashes stacked on his feet, in a satisfactory way.	The Emperor turned around contentedly looking down at the results he had made, the ashes he had piled up under his feet
123	오랫동안 차원의 틈새에 갇혀 힘을 쓸 일이 없었던 혼세의 병사들이 물을 만난 고기처럼 마음껏 해방감을 누리고 있었다.	The soldiers of Hyeonsee, who had never been forced to clench for a long time, were enjoying the feeling of freedom as much as the meat they met with water.	The mixed soldiers, who had long been stuck in a niche in the dimension and had no need to use their strength, were enjoying their freedom to their heart's content, like meat that met the water.
124	지그시 눈을 감은 용제는 두 팔을 넓게 벌리고 자유를 만끽했다.	I opened my arms wide open to enjoy the freedom.	The solvent, with its eyes closed, enjoyed freedom with its arms wide open.
125	살아있는 것들의 심장소리가.	Heart sounds of living things.	The sound of the heart of the living.
126	그들의 비명소리가.	Their screams.	their screams
127	피조물들이 파괴되어가는 기분 좋은 소리가 환상적인 음악을 듣고 있는 것처럼 계속해서 들려왔다.	The pleasant sounds of the creatures being destroyed have been heard as if they are listening to fantastic music.	The pleasant sound of the destruction of the creatures continued to be heard as if they were listening to fantastic music.
128	그때.	then.	then
129	쿠웅!	Kuwoong!	Kuung!
130	지상에 착지하는 고대 용들과.	Ancient dragons land on the ground.	with ancient dragons landing on the ground
131	살며시 땅 위에 내려 선 두 명의 군주들.	Two monarchs gently descending on the ground.	The two monarchs who crept down on the earth.
132	그리고 다수의 군단장들.	And many commanders.	And a number of military commanders.
133	그들 모두가 최강의 군주인 용제에게 공손히 무릎을 꿇어 예를 다했다.	All of them kneeled politely to the mighty monarch, Solon, and finished the example.	All of them bowed politely to Yong-je, the most powerful monarch.
134	용제는 미소를 지었다.	The dragon smiled.	The solvent smiled.
135	전율하고 있는 대기의 마나들이 손에 쥐여졌다.	The thrilling atmospheric mana was held in his hand.	The mana of the shivering atmosphere was in hand.
136	이 땅을 강화시키기 위해 풀어놓은 마나들은, 마나를 쓸 수 있는 자들의 힘까지 강화했다.	Mana unleashed to strengthen this land strengthened the power of those who could use mana.	Mannah, which was set free to strengthen the land, also strengthened the power of those who could use manna.
137	그래.	Yes.	Okay.
138	준비는 이쪽에서도 끝이 났다.	The preparations were over.	The preparations are over here too.
139	크하하하하하!	Kha ha ha ha ha!	Khahaha!
140	땅이 울릴 정도로 강렬한 웃음을 터트리던 용제가 아직도 쏟아져 내리고 있는 병사들을 향해 소리쳤다.	To the ground, a strong smile of dragon was shouting at the soldiers still pouring down.	The solvent, which was bursting with laughter, shouted at the soldiers still pouring down.
141	[전부 부수어라! 그것이 우리에게 주어진 유일한 사명일지니!]	[Crush everything! That would be the only mission given to us!]	[Cut it all down! That's the only mission we've ever been given!]
142	그의 머리 위를 빠르게 지나쳐간 수백의 용들이, 지상을 향해 거센 불길을 쏟아내 땅 위의 모든 것들을 태우기 시작했다.	Hundreds of dragons, which quickly passed over his head, poured a mighty flame toward the ground and began to burn everything on the ground.	The hundreds of dragons that had passed quickly over his head, poured out a fierce fire towards the ground, and began to burn everything on the ground.
143	콰아아아아아아아-!	Awesome!	Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-!
144	* * *	* * *	* * *
145	불 꺼진 국장실에는 데이비드 브레넌 국장만이 혼자 남아 있었다.	Only David Brennan, the director, was left alone in the office.	Only Director David Brennan remained alone in the burned-out director's office.
146	그는 지금도 끊임없이 들어오고 있는 보고들과 윗선의 연락들을 무시한 채, 큰딸의 결혼식을 위해 아껴 두었던 값비싼 술을 따서 홀짝거렸다.	He sneaks after the expensive drinks he had saved for his eldest daughter 's wedding, ignoring the constantly coming reports and communications from the top.	Ignoring the constant stream of reports and top-level contacts, he sipped after the expensive liquor he had saved for his eldest daughter's wedding.
147	어두운 내부에는 음소거 된 TV 화면만이 반짝거리고 있었다.	In the dark, only the muted TV screen was flashing.	Only muted TV screens were twinkling inside the dark.
148	화면으로 잠시 잠깐씩 보이는 마수들.	Those who can see for a while on the screen for a while.	Mazu's on the screen for a moment
149	속보를 보내고 있는 방송국에서 같은 영상을 반복해서 틀어 주는 이유를 그는 모르지 않았다.	He did not know why he was repeating the same video on a broadcasting station.	He didn't know why the station that was sending the news repeatedly played the same video.
150	‘다 죽었겠지.’	It's all dead. ’	They're all dead.’
151	캐나다를 지원하기 위해 보냈던 헌터관리국의 요원들처럼.	Like the agents of the 『Hunter Bureau』 that I sent to support Canada.	Like agents from the 『Hunter Bureau』 who sent to support Canada.
152	살아남은 사람은 없을 것이다.	No one will survive.	No one will survive.
153	헌터도, 요원도, 영상을 촬영했던 기자들도.	Hunter, the agent, the reporters who shot the video.	Hunter, agent, journalist who filmed the video.
154	전부 죽었다.	Everything is dead.	They're all dead.
155	그래도 카메라맨이 목숨을 걸고 찍었던 짧은 영상 덕에 적들의 대략적인 규모를 파악할 순 있었다.	Still, thanks to the short film that the cameraman took with his life, it was possible to ascertain the approximate size of the enemy.	Still, the short video that the cameraman took at the risk of his life helped us figure out the approximate size of the enemy.
156	“다 끝났다고”	"It's over!"	"It's over."
157	국장은 미친 사람처럼 버럭 소리를 질렀다.	The director yelled like a crazy man.	The director bawled like a madman.
158	성진우 헌터는 과장하지 않았다.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo did not exaggerate.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo did not exaggerate.
159	용만 수백 마리.	Hundreds of dragons.	Hundreds of dragons.
160	그 뒤로도 거인이며, 짐승이며, 벌레 같은 것들이 해일처럼 밀려들었다.	After that, they were giants, beasts, and worms.	And after that, giants, beasts, and insects came rushing in like a tidal wave.
161	인간의 역량으로는 도저히 감당할 수 없는 재앙들.	The disasters that humanity can not afford.	disasters beyond human capacity
162	성진우 헌터가 최대한 게이트에서 멀리 떨어지라고 몇 번이나 거듭해서 강조했었던 이유를 이제야 알 수 있었다.	Now I can see why Hunter Sung Jin-woo repeatedly emphasized the distance from the gate as much as possible.	Now I can see why Hunter Sung Jin-woo repeatedly urged me to stay as far away from the gate as possible.
163	세상은 끝났다.	The world is over.	The world is over.
164	그러나.	But.	But
165	“미친놈”	"Crazy bastard"	"Crazy boy."
166	정작 성진우 자신은 저런 것들과 싸우려고 소환수들을 이끌고 중국에 가지 않았던가?	Did not Sung Jin-woo himself go to China to lead the pet to fight against those things?	Didn't Sung Jin-woo himself go to China with summoners to fight those things?
167	어떻게 저런 것들의 존재를 알고 있으면서도 싸울 생각을 할 수 있는지.	How can you think about fighting while knowing the existence of such things?	How can you even think about fighting even though you know there are such things?
168	가능하다면 그의 머리통을 부숴 뇌라도 꺼내 보고 싶었다.	I wanted to break his head if possible and take out the brain.	If possible, I wanted to break his head and take out his brain.
169	‘그러기 전에 내 머리통이 먼저 수십 조각으로 분해되겠지만 말이야.’	Before I do that my head will break up into dozens of pieces first.’	But before I do that, my head would break into dozens of pieces first.’
170	흐훗.	Huh.	Hahoo.
171	뭐가 그리 웃긴지 피식피식 실소를 흘리던 국장이 품속에서 사진 한 장을 꺼내 들었다.	What was so funny was that the director, who was in the rush of the figment figurine, took a picture from his broom.	What's so funny is that the director, who was spilling out a photo of him, took it out of his arms.
172	귀찮다는 표정이 역력한 자신과 고깔모자를 쓴 딸의 얼굴이 찍혀있는 사진이었다.	It was a picture of the face of a daughter wearing a hooded cap with a look of annoyance.	It was a photo of himself and his daughter wearing a high-sleeved hat.
173	‘이때가 열여섯 살이었나?’	Was this time sixteen?’	Was she 16?’
174	만약 다음 해에 딸아이가 던전 브레이크의 희생양이 될 줄알았더라면 시간을 좀 더 내서라도, 아니 직장을 그만둬서라도 사진을 몇 장 더 찍어 놓을걸.	If I had known that my daughter would be a scapegoat for the dungeon brakes in the next year, I would take a few more photos, even if I had more time, or even quit my job.	If she knew she'd be the victim of the Dungeon Break next year, she'd have taken some more time, or even quit her job, and take a few more pictures.
175	둘이 모두 나온 사진이 이 정도 밖에 없다는 사실이 아버지의 가슴을 먹먹하게 만들었다.	The fact that there were only two photographs from both of them made my father's heart tickle.	The fact that there were only this many pictures of both made my father's heart pound.
176	홀짝.	sniffling.	a hole in a hole.
177	또 한 잔이 비었다.	Another glass was empty.	Another glass is empty.
178	딸이 무덤에 들어갔을 때, 이 술을 따는 일은 없을 줄 알았는데. 씁쓸하게 입맛을 다시던 그가 술병을 흔들었다.	When my daughter entered the grave, I thought I would not have to take this drink. He bitterly bitterly shook his bottle.	When my daughter went into the grave, I didn't think she'd pick this drink. He shook the bottle after a bitter appetite.
179	이제 어느덧 술병도 반이 비어 있었다.	Now, half the bottle was empty.	Half of the bottles were empty before I knew it.
180	“그래... 다 끝난 거야”	"Yeah ... it's over."	"Yes...it's all over."
181	캐나다는 벌써 국토의 반 정도가 사라졌다고 한다.	Canada has already said that half of the country has disappeared.	Canada has already lost half of its territory.
182	이것도 추정치일 뿐.	This is just an estimate.	This is just an estimate.
183	그들이 얼마나 빠른 속도로 미국을 향해 진군하고 있는지는 사실 아무도 알 수 없었다.	No one really knew how fast they were advancing towards America.	No one really knew how fast they were marching towards the United States.
184	국장은 거칠게 넥타이를 풀었다.	The director untied the tie roughly.	The director loosened his tie roughly.
185	“네놈들 손에 죽지는 않겠다”	"I will not die in your hands."	"I won't die at your hands."
186	마수들에게 복수를 다짐하며, 절대 놈들에게는 죽지 않겠노라고 딸의 무덤 앞에서 약속했었다.	He pledged revenge on the masters and promised to the grave of his daughter that he would never die.	I promised my daughter that I would never die.
187	적어도 목숨이 끊어지는 순간만은 자신이 선택한다.	At least, he chooses only when his life is cut off.	He chooses at least the moment his life is cut off.
188	겨우 그런 결심이 서자 그는 까마득한 아래가 내려다보이는 창가에 딱 붙어 섰다.	With such a determination, he stuck to the window that looked down at the underbelly.	Only with such determination did he stand firmly by the window overlooking the dark side below.
189	서늘한 바람이 땀에 젖은 이마를 스치고 지나갔다.	A cool breeze swept past my sweaty forehead.	A cool breeze brushed past the sweaty forehead.
190	‘...내가 가는 곳에 딸도 있었으면 좋겠군.’	I wish I had a daughter on my way. ’	"...I wish I had a daughter where I'm going.’
191	눈물을 글썽이던 그가 눈을 질끈 감고 아래로 떨어지려 했을때.	When he was tearful, he closed his eyes and tried to fall down.	When he was about to fall down with his eyes closed in tears.
192	누군가가 그의 어깨를 붙들었다.	Someone held his shoulder.	Someone grabbed him by the shoulder.
193	“헉”	Ugh!"	"Huck"
194	소스라치게 놀란 그가 눈을 휘둥그레 뜨고 뒤돌아보자, 거기엔 낯익은 얼굴의 사내가 한 명 서 있었다.	Surprisingly surprised when he turned his eyes around, there was a man with a familiar face.	Surprised, he turned back with his eyes wide open, and there stood a familiar-faced man.
195	“서, 성진우 헌터”	"Su-Hunter Sung Jin-woo?"	"Seo, Hunter Sung Jin-woo"
196	귀신이라도 본 것처럼 혈색이 창백해진 국장에게 진우가 말했다.	As the ghosts have seen, Jin-woo said to the director who was pale.	Jin-woo said to the director, who turned pale as if he had seen a ghost.
197	“찾고 싶은 게 있습니다”	"There is something I want to find."	"There's something I want to find."


1	세계가 종말을 앞두고 있는 지금 이 시점에서 그는 대체 뭘 찾겠다는 걸까?	What is he looking for at this point when the world is about to come to an end?	Now that the world is about to end, what is he looking for?
2	아니, 그보다 눈앞에 있는 사람이 정말 성진우 헌터이기는 한 걸까?	No, is it because the person in front of him is really Sung Jin-woo Hunter?	Is it really Hunter Sung Jin-woo who is just around the corner?
3	국장은 술에 취해 헛것이 보이는가 싶어서 고개를 세차게 흔들었다.	The chief director shook his head sharply because he was drunk and wanted to see the vanity.	The director shook his head in a drunken stupor.
4	하지만 그럴수록 점점 더 또렷해지는 진우의 모습을 보고 앞에 서 있는 사람이 가짜가 아니라는 사실을 깨달았다.	However, I realized that the person standing in front of me was not a fake person,	However, the more obvious Jin-woo became, the more clear he realized that the person in front of him was not a fake.
5	취기가 확 달아나며 그의 목소리가 높아졌다.	His smell went off and his voice rose.	His voice rose with a sudden drop of drunkenness.
6	“뭘, 뭘 찾고 계십니까”	"What are you looking for?"	"Well, what are you looking for?"
7	“룬석”	"Runestones."	"Lun Stone"
8	진우는 국장에게 자신의 의도를 명확하게 전달했다.	Jin-woo clearly communicated his intention to the director.	Jin-woo clearly conveyed his intention to the director.
9	“카미쉬가 남긴 룬석을 저에게 넘겨주십시오”	"Please hand me the runestones left by Kamiish."	"Give me the runstone that Camish left behind."
10	“...”	"...!"	“...”
11	놀라움도 잠시.	Surprise for a while.	I'll be surprised for a while
12	국장은 거의 반사적으로 고개를 가로저었다.	The director almost shook his head in a reflex.	The director shook his head almost reflexively.
13	“헌터님도 알고 계시다시피 카미쉬의 룬석은 저희 헌터관리국의..”	"As Hunter knows, Karmish 's 『Runestone』 is our 『Hunter Bureau』 ..."	"You know, Lunch of Kamish, our Hunter Bureau...
14	거기서 말문이 콱 막혀 왔다.	There, the speech was blocked.	I was tongue-tied there.
15	이놈의 직업병.	This occupational disease.	This guy's occupational disease.
16	헌터관리국이 뭐가 어쨌단 말인가? 헌터관리국은커녕 미국이 절단 나게 생긴 상황에서 그놈의 룬석 따위가 뭐라고.	What is the 『Hunter Bureau』? 『Hunter Bureau』, the United States is cut off, but what happens when you say something like that.	What's going on with Hunter? Far from the Hunters Bureau, when the U.S. is about to be cut off, what's his rundown?
17	‘아직 술이 덜 깼나 보군.’	I guess I have not gotten much of a drink yet. ’	I guess you're not sober yet.’
18	국장은 양손으로 자신의 두 뺨을 '짝' 소리 나게 때렸다.	The director chuckled his cheeks with both hands.	The director slapped him on the cheek with both hands.
19	뺨이 화끈 달아오르며 그제야 머리가 좀 돌아가기 시작했다.	My cheeks got hot and then my head began to turn around.	My cheeks were burning and my head began to turn.
20	흐리멍덩했던 눈의 초점이 원래대로 돌아오고.	The focus of the blurry eye is back to its original.	The hazy focus of the snow returns to its original form.
21	국장은 룬석이 지닌 가치보다 진우가 룬석을 가지려 하는 이유가 헌터관리국, 아니 미국에 있어 훨씬 더 중요하다는 결론에 다다랐다.	The director came to the conclusion that the reason Jin-woo was trying to have rune stone was much more important to the 『Hunter Bureau』, or to the United States than to the value of rune stones.	The director came to the conclusion that Jin-woo's desire to have a run-stone is far more important for the 『Hunter Bureau』, or the United States.
22	잠깐의 고민 끝에.	After a little trouble.	after a moment's thought
23	국장은 진우의 기분이 상하지 않도록 조심스레 물었다.	The director cautioned that Jin-woo would not feel bad.	The director carefully asked Jin-woo not to offend him.
24	“룬석을 드릴 수는 있습니다. 하지만 룬석이 왜 필요하신 겁니까”	"I can afford runstones. But why do you need runesh? "	"I can give you a runstone. But why do you need Lunchok?"
25	그러자.	OK.	Let's do that.
26	진우가 일말의 망설임도 없이 곧바로 대답했다.	Jin-woo answered immediately without hesitation.	Without a moment's hesitation, Jin-woo answered immediately.
27	“반격을 위한 도구로 쓸 겁니다”	"I will use it as a tool for counterattack."	"I'm going to use it as a tool to counterattack."
28	* * *	* * *	* * *
29	일직이 진우는 시스템의 눈을 통해 룬석에 새겨진 스킬을 확인했었다.	Jin-woo, a veteran, confirmed the skills engraved on the 『Runestone』 through the eyes of the system.	Through the eyes of the system, Iljik Jin-woo had identified skills engraved on the Lunstone.
30	분명히 그 안에는 용의 힘이 담겨 있었다.	Apparently, it contained the power of dragon.	Clearly there was a dragon's power in it.
31	그러나 그동안 룬석에 그다지 관심을 보이지 않았던 이유는 그 스킬의 단점이 너무 명확했기 때문이었다.	However, the reason why I did not show much interest to 『Runestone』 in the meantime was that the disadvantage of the skill was so clear.	But the reason why he hasn't shown much interest in Run-seok was that the weakness of the skill was too obvious.
32	자신에겐 필요 없는 힘이었다.	It was a power that was not necessary for oneself.	It was a force that he didn't need.
33	‘하지만... 지금은 상황이 다르다.’	But ... things are different now. ’	But... things are different now.’
34	헌터관리국의 지하 9층까지 내려간 국장과 진우 두 사람은 룬석이 보관된 강화유리 상자 앞에 섰다.	The director and Jin-woo, who had gone down to the ninth floor of the 『Hunter Bureau』, stood in front of a reinforced glass box containing runes stones.	The director and the two Jin-woo, who went down to the ninth basement level of the Hunter Management Bureau, stood in front of a box of tempered glass where Lun Stone was stored.
35	진우는 이제 시스템이 아니라 본인의 눈과 감각으로 룬석에 들어 있는 스킬을 읽어 냈다.	Jin-woo has not read the system but has read his skills in his mind and sense.	Jin-woo has now read the skills in the running stone with his own eyes and senses, not the system.
36	기억하고 있던 그대로였다.	It remained as it was.	It was just what I remembered.
37	끔찍한 위력의 스킬.	Skill of terrible power.	The skill of terrible power.
38	그러나 지금과 같은 상황에서는 그 끔찍한 힘이 단점을 상쇄해주리라.	But in this situation, that terrible power will offset the shortcomings.	But in this situation, the terrible power will offset the drawbacks.
39	두근, 가슴이 뛰었다.	My throat and my chest jumped.	My head was pounding.
40	가만히 룬석을 들여다보고 있던 국장이 물었다.	The director, who was looking into Loch Seok, asked.	asked the director, who was still looking into the Lun-seok.
41	“헌터님께서는 그 지배자란 존재가 마수들을 이곳으로 보내는 것이라고 하셨지 않습니까”	"Does not Hunter say that the ruler is sending Masashi here?"	"Didn't you say that the ruler was the one who sent the mahouts here?"
42	“예”	"Yes."	"Yes"
43	“그럼 마수들의 몸에 들어 있는 이 룬석들은 다 뭡니까”	"So what are these runstones in the bodies of the masters?"	"Then what are all these rugs in the body of the mahouts?"
44	“인간들이 마수들을 더 효율적으로 사냥할 수 있게 만들어 주려는 그들의 선물입니다”	"It is their gift to make humans be able to hunt out palm trees more efficiently."	"It's their gift to make humans hunt more efficiently."
45	지배자들이 원하는 것은 인간들과 마수들의 격렬한 싸움으로 이 땅에 마나가 뿌리내리도록 하는 것.	What the rulers want is to have mana rooted in this land with the fierce battle of humans and masters.	What the rulers want is for the mana to be rooted in this land by a fierce battle between the humans and the mahouts.
46	인간들의 희생은 일종의 부작용이지 그들의 궁극적인 목적이 아니다.	Human sacrifice is a sort of side effect, not their ultimate purpose.	Human sacrifice is a kind of side effect, not their ultimate purpose.
47	마수가 죽으면 그 마수의 능력이 자동으로 봉인되도록 심어진 돌, 룬석은 인간들의 마수 사냥을 도우려는 지배자들의 배려였다.	The stone, 『Runestone』, which was planted so that the master's ability would automatically be sealed when the master died, was the consideration of the rulers to help human beings hunt.	The stone, Lun-seok, was the care of the rulers to help humans hunt the mah-soo, which was planted so that the horse-man's ability was automatically sealed when the mah-soo
48	그렇게 저장된 카미쉬의 힘.	The power of Camishe so stored.	The power of the Kamish so stored.
49	진우는 반격의 열쇠가 되어 줄 용의 능력을 손에 넣었다.	Jin-woo got the power of dragon to be the key to counterattack.	Jin-woo has captured the dragon's ability to be the key to the counterattack.
50	룬석을 쥔 진우를 긴장된 눈빛으로 응시하던 국장이 마른침을 꼴깍 삼키었다.	The director, who was staring at Jin-woo with a strained eye, swallowed the dried saliva.	The director, who was staring at Jin-woo with nervous eyes, swallowed his dry mouth.
51	“정말로... 그것만 있으면 마수들을 막을 수가 있는 겁니까”	"Really ... can you stop them if you do that?"	"I mean, that's really the only way to stop the mahouts."
52	“시도는 해 봐야겠죠”	"I'll have to try."	"I'll have to try."
53	지금 이 순간에도 용제가 이끄는 군단들은 세상의 모든 것을 부수며 전진, 전진만을 거듭하고 있다.	Even at this moment, the troops led by the dragon are destroying everything in the world, only advancing and advancing.	Even at this moment, the armies led by the Emperor are breaking everything in the world, moving forward and forward.
54	지배자들이 마나로 세계를 강화시켜 놓은 덕분에 군단들의 진군 속도가 이 정도에 그치고 있었으나 그것도 잠시.	Thanks to the rulers strengthening the world with mana, the corps's advancing speed was at this rate, but for a while.	The rulers strengthened the world with Manaro, and the army's march was only this rapid, but for a while.
55	곧 모든 땅이 불타오르게 될 터.	Soon all the earth will be burning.	Soon, all the land will be burned down.
56	이대로 세상이 무너져 가는 걸 손 놓고 구경만 할 수는 없는 노릇 아닌가?	Can not you just watch the world go down like this?	Can't we just watch the world collapse like this?
57	그들이 그토록 두려워했던 그림자 군주의 힘.	The powers of the Shadow Monarchs they were so afraid of.	The power of the shadow monarch they were so afraid of
58	비열하게 뒤를 쳐서라도 막고 싶어 했던 그 힘이 나약한 피조물의 손에 들어와서 어떻게 사용될 수 있는지 이제 그들에게 보여 주려 한다.	I want to show them how it can be used in the hands of weaker creatures, whose power they wanted to prevent, even if they were to fall behind.	Now I will show them how the power that I wanted to prevent even a nasty back attack could come into the hands of a weak creature and be used.
59	“할 수 있는 데까진 해 볼 겁니다”	"I will try to be able to do it."	"I'll do as much as I can."
60	진우의 두 눈에 담긴 의지가 국장의 가슴을 쿵 때렸다.	Jin-woo's intentions struck the chief of the director.	Jin-woo's two-eyed will thumped the director's chest.
61	적들의 힘을 정확히 파악하고 있었으면서도 싸움을 피하려 하지 않는 진우 앞에서, 그저 달아날 생각에만 급급했던 자신이 얼마나 한심했는지 깨달았다.	In front of Jin-woo, who was trying to escape the fight even though he knew the power of the enemy correctly, he realized how disgusted he was when he was only thinking about running away.	In front of Jin-woo, who knew exactly the power of his enemies but did not try to avoid a fight, he realized how pathetic he was when he was just thinking of running away.
62	‘딸이 있는 곳으로 가고 싶다고? 이 머저리 같은 녀석...’	You want to go where your daughter is? This nerd guy ... ’	You want to go where your daughter is? You stupid...'
63	한없이 부끄러워졌다.	I was embarrassed forever.	I felt unbounded.
64	그리고 설사 어떤 결과가 돌아온다 할지라도 그의 싸움을 마지막까지 지켜보고 싶어졌다.	And even if any result came back, I wanted to watch his fight until the very end.	And I wanted to watch his fight to the last minute, even if any results came back.
65	“면목 없지만... 이렇게 부탁드리겠습니다. 제발 그놈들을, 그 괴물들을 막아 주십시오”	"I do not have a face ... I would appreciate it. Please stop them, those monsters. "	"No offense, but... Please do this. Please, stop them. Stop them."
66	고개 숙인 국장의 눈에서 눈물이 흘러나왔다.	Tears flowed from the eyes of the director who bowed.	Tears streamed from the eyes of the director, who had bowed his head.
67	어쩌면.	perhaps.	Maybe
68	자신이 정말로 피하고 싶었던 건 마수들의 손에 맞는 최후가 아니었을지도 모른다.	What he really wanted to avoid was probably not the last time he was in the hands of the masters.	What he really wanted to avoid might not have been the end of the line at the hands of the mah
69	괴물들과의 싸움을 최전선에서 이끌어 가야 할 미 헌터관리국의 수장으로서, 괴물들에게 유린당하는 자국민들을 지켜보고 있을 용기가 없었던 것이다.	As the head of the US 『Hunter Bureau』, who must lead the battle against monsters at the forefront, there was no courage to watch their nation's victims of monsters.	As head of the U.S. 『Hunter Bureau』, who had to lead the fight against monsters at the forefront, he didn't have the courage to watch his people being violated by them.
70	지푸라기라도 좋다.	It can be a straw.	A straw is all right.
71	실오라기 하나라도 좋다.	It is good to have one.	Every straw is fine.
72	일말의 희망이 남아 있다면 그게 어떤 것이든 잡아 보고 싶어졌다.	I hope to catch any kind of hope if there is any hope.	If there was a ray of hope left, I wanted to catch anything
73	그 뜨거운 마음이 눈물이 되어 흘러내리고 있었다.	The hot heart was tearing down.	The hot heart was streaming down with tears.
74	진우는 말없이 국장의 어깨 위에 한 손을 얹었다.	Jin-woo put a hand on the shoulder of the director without speaking.	Jin-woo put one hand on the director's shoulder without a word.
75	“..”	..."	“..”
76	국장에게는 그 한 번의 손길이 백 마디 말보다 더 든든하게 느껴졌다.	The director felt that one touch was better than a hundred words.	For the director, that one touch felt more reassuring than a hundred words.
77	국장은 뒤늦게 눈물을 닦아 냈다.	The director wiped the tears late.	The director belatedly wiped away his tears.
78	“이거 추태를 보였군요. 죄송합니다, 헌터님”	This is a crawl. Sorry, Hunter.	"You've shown this trend. I'm sorry, Hunter."
79	진우는 그가 진정되기를 잠시 기다렸다가 입을 열었다.	Jin-woo waited a moment for him to calm down and opened his mouth.	Jin-woo waited for a moment for him to calm down and then opened his mouth.
80	“그리고 하나 더. 찾고 싶은 사람이 있습니다”	And one more. I want to find someone.	"And one more thing. There's someone I'd like to find."
81	* * *	* * *	* * *
82	진우는 국장을 따라 헌터관리국 본부 근처의 아파트로 들어섰다.	Jin-woo went to the apartment near the headquarters of the 『Hunter Bureau』 along with the director.	Jin-woo followed the director into an apartment near the headquarters of the 『Hunter Bureau』.
83	“이렇게 가까운 곳에서 모시고 있었습니까”	Have you been in such a close place?	"Did you stay this close?"
84	“지켜야 할 것은 손이 닿는 곳에 둬야 한다는 것이 헌터관리국의 신념이라서 말입니다”	It's the 『Hunter Bureau』's belief that it's up to you to keep it within reach.	"It's Hunter's belief that what you have to observe is to be within your reach."
85	목적지가 그리 높지는 않은지 국장은 계단을 택했다.	The director chose a stairway if the destination was not very high.	The director took the stairs whether the destination was too high.
86	등이 살짝 땀이 차기 시작할 때쯤, 4층의 어느 집 문 앞에서 멈춰 선 국장이 진우를 돌아보았다.	When the back began to sweat a little bit, the director who stopped in front of a house door on the fourth floor looked around Jin-woo.	By the time his back began to sweat slightly, the director, who stopped at a door on the fourth floor, looked back at Jin-woo.
87	“여깁니다”	I think.	"Here"
88	진우는 고개를 끄덕였다.	Jin-woo nodded.	Jin-woo nodded.
89	똑똑.	smart.	knock, knock
90	어떤 약속이 되어 있는지 국장은 초인종을 누르는 대신 문을 가볍게 두 번 두드렸다.	The commissioner patted the door lightly twice instead of pushing on the buzzer.	The director tapped on the door twice instead of pressing the doorbell for any appointments.
91	잠깐의 정적이 흐른 후.	After a moment of static.	after a brief silence
92	안에서 국장의 얼굴을 확인한 요원이 문을 열었다.	The officer who checked the face of the chief officer opened the door.	Inside, an agent who checked the director's face opened the door.
93	“...국장님”	... chief?	"...Mr. Director"
94	코를 찌르는 술 냄새에 살짝 인상을 찌푸렸던 요원은 뒤늦게 국장 옆에 서 있는 진우를 보고 펄쩍 뛰었다.	The agent, who frowned upon the smell of alcohol piercing his nose, jumped up to see Jin-woo standing next to the director.	The agent, who slightly frowned at the smell of the snoring liquor, belatedly jumped at the sight of Jin-woo standing next to the director.
95	“...”	...!	“...”
96	그나마 처음 만났을 때처럼 총을 뽑아 들진 않았던 것이 다행이라고 할까?	Would not it be good to have not pulled out the gun just like when I first met?	I'm glad you didn't pull a gun like we did for the first time.
97	낯선 방문자를 보고 본능적으로 허리춤에 손을 댔던 요원은 당시의 기억이 떠오르는지 당황스런 표정을 지었다.	When he saw strangers and instinctively touched his back, the agent looked embarrassed at the time.	The agent, who instinctively touched his waist when he saw a strange visitor, gave a puzzled look as to whether he remembered the time.
98	“성진우 헌터님...”	Hunter Sung Jin-woo ...?	"Mr. Hunter Sung Jin-woo..."
99	어째서 세계 최강의 헌터가 이곳을 방문했는지 생각해 볼 겨를도 없이, 국장이 방문자를 데리고 집 안으로 들어섰다.	I wondered why the world's greateHunter Sung visited here, and the director took the visitor into the house.	Without thinking about why the world's most powerful Hunter visited the place, the director took a visitor and entered the house.
100	안에서 대기하고 있던 다른 요원이 국장을 맞이했다.	Another agent who was waiting inside met the director.	Another agent waiting inside greeted the director.
101	“부인은”	What about Mrs. Selner?	"Mrs. and Mrs.
102	“안에 계십니다. 헉”	He is in. Ugh!	"He's in. Huck"
103	문을 열어 준 요원과 마찬가지로 그도 진우를 보고 화들짝 놀랐다.	Like the agent who opened the door, he was amazed to see Jin-woo.	Just like the agent who opened the door, he was as surprised as Jin-woo.
104	“국장님 이 분은...”	Is this the director ...?	"Mr. Director, this is...
105	“헌터님께서 부인을 만나고 싶어 하셔 이리로 모신 거네. 부인에게 성진우 헌터님이 오셨다고 말씀드려 주겠나”	Hunter wants to meet Mrs. Selner. You're here. Would you tell Mrs. Selner that Hunter Sung Jin-woo came?	"Mr. Hunter wants to see his wife. He's here. Tell your wife that Hunter Sung Jin-woo is here."
106	“...알겠습니다”	...Okay.	"...I get it."
107	그때.	then.	then
108	“이런 시기에 저를 찾아오는 분이 있을 줄은 몰랐습니다”	I did not know there would be someone who came to me at this time.	"I didn't expect anyone to visit me at this time."
109	기다렸다는 듯 방문이 열리며 부인이 걸어 나왔다.	The visit was held as if waiting, and Mrs. Selner walked out.	The visit opened as if to wait, and the wife walked out.
110	노마 셀너 부인.	Mrs. Noma Selner.	Mrs. Norma Selner.
111	지금은 헌터들의 힘을 한계 이상으로 끌어올려 주는 '업그레이더'로 활동하고 있지만 전에는 영능력자였던 여성.	Now, the Hunters have been working as 'Upgraders' to bring their strengths beyond their limits, but women who were former spiritualists.	She is now an "upgrader" who pushes Hunter's power beyond the limits, but she was formerly a gifted woman.
112	한 걸음 앞으로 나선 진우가 노부인에게 정중히 고개를 숙였다.	A step forward, Jin-woo carefully bowed to the old lady.	A step forward, Chin-wu bowed politely to the old lady.
113	“들어와요”	Come in.	"Come in."
114	부인은 진우를 안으로 안내했다.	She guided Jin-woo inside.	The lady led Jin-woo inside.
115	뒤에 서 있던 국장도 진우를 따라 들어가려고 했으나, 부인이 가볍게 그를 제지했다.	The director who was standing in the back tried to go along with Jin-woo, but Mrs. Selner restrained him lightly.	The director who was standing behind tried to follow Jin-woo, but his wife held him back lightly.
116	“성 헌터님은 아마 조용히 대화를 나누고 싶으실 겁니다. 그렇죠”	Hunter Sung probably wants to talk quietly. right?"	"St. Hunter probably wants to have a quiet conversation. That's right."
117	부인이 돌아보며 묻자 진우가 고개를 끄덕였다.	When Mrs. Selner turned and asked, she nodded.	When his wife turned around and asked, Jin-woo nodded.
118	그 말 그대로였다.	It was literally.	It was just as it was.
119	국장이 흠흠 헛기침 소리를 내며 옷매무새를 다듬는 사이 방문이 닫혔다.	The visit was closed while the director was scratching the clothes with a banging sound.	The visit was closed while the director mumbled his clothes.
120	문을 완전히 닫은 부인이 방 한쪽 구석에서 자신을 기다리고 있는 진우를 향해 천천히 돌아섰다.	Mrs. Selner who closed the door slowly turned slowly toward one of the waiting corners of the room.	The wife, who had closed the door completely, turned slowly towards the Jinwu, who was waiting for her in one corner of the room.
121	그런데 진우의 전신이 그녀의 시야에 들어온 순간.	But the moment Jin-woo came into her sight.	But the moment Jin-woo's whole body came into her sight.
122	그녀는 자신의 입에서 터져 나오는 감탄을 막을 수가 없었다.	She could not stop the admiration from bursting out of her mouth.	She couldn't stop the exclamation from her mouth.
123	“맙소사”	Oh My God!"	"My God."
124	마지막으로 봤을 때와 전혀 다른 모습.	It looks totally different from the last time I saw it.	The last time I saw her, she looked very different.
125	“당신은... 당신은 제가 알던 그 사람이 아니군요”	You ... you are not the man I knew."	"You're... you're not the one I knew."
126	부인의 눈동자가 흔들렸다.	Her eyes shook.	The woman's eyes shook.
127	전에는 그의 내면 깊은 곳에 어둠이 자리 잡고 있었다면, 지금 그는 완벽히 어둠 그 자체가 됐다.	Previously, if darkness was in the depths of his inside, now he has become completely darkness itself.	Once darkness had settled deep within him, now he is perfectly darkness itself.
128	그녀의 눈에는 진우를 둘러싸고 있는 죽음의 힘이 선명히 보였다.	Her eyes clearly saw the power of death surrounding Jin-woo.	In her eyes, the power of death surrounding Jin-woo was clearly visible.
129	그러나 진우는 고개를 좌우로 가로저으며 부정했다.	However, Jin-woo had his head crossed to the left and right and denied it.	However, Jin-woo shook his head from side to side and denied it.
130	“저는 부인께서 알던 그 사람이 맞습니다. 다만 그때 부인께서 보셨던 어둠이 저와 하나가 되었지요”	I am the same man you knew. But the darkness that Mrs. Selner saw at that time became one with me. "	"I'm the one you knew. But the darkness you saw at that time became one of me."
131	“아아.....”	"Alas......"	"Ah..."
132	세상의 그 어떤 단어로 이 경이로운 광경을 표현할 수 있을까?	What word of the world can express this wonderful sight?	What word in the world can express this wondrous sight?
133	인간에게 깃든 신의 힘이라니.	It is the power of God that is inhabited by man.	The power of God in man.
134	진우에게서 흘러나오는 가공할 힘의 끝자락을 응시하며, 부인은 그저 감탄성만을 거듭했다.	Gazing at the end of the machining power that flows from Jin-woo, she was merely admirable.	Staring at the end of the formidable force flowing from Jin-woo, the lady merely repeated her admiration.
135	벌어진 입을 한참 동안 다물지 못하던 그녀가 가까스로 정신을 차렸다.	She could not close her mouth for a long time.	After a long silence, she managed to come to her senses.
136	“제게... 헌터님을 도울 힘 같은 것은 없습니다”	"I do not have the power to help you ... Hunter."	"I don't have the power to help you."
137	아니.	no.	No.
138	세상에 어떤 능력을 가진 이가 이 남자에게 도움을 줄 수 있을까?	What ability in the world can help this man?	What kind of abilities can anyone in the world help this man?
139	이미 그는 인간을 아득히 초월해 있는 존재인데 말이다.	He is already a inhuman being.	Already, he is far beyond human beings.
140	그러나 진우의 생각은 달랐다.	But Jin-woo's idea was different.	However, Jin-woo's ideas were different.
141	진우는 겁에 질려 있는 부인에게 살며시 다가가며 물었다.	Jin-woo lurks to her frightened wife and asks.	Jin-woo stalked his frightened wife and asked.
142	“부인께서는 미래를 보실 수 있다고 하셨지요”	"You said you could see the future?"	"You said you could see the future."
143	“어느 정도는..”	"To some extent ..."	"Somewhat..."
144	“그렇다면 제 미래도 한 번 봐주시겠습니까”	"Then would you like to see my future?"	"Then, would you please take a look at my future?"
145	본격적인 싸움으로 들어가기에 앞서, 진우는 이 싸움의 끝을 그녀의 눈을 통해 보고 싶었다.	Prior to entering the full-fledged fight, Jin-woo wanted to see the end of this fight through her eyes.	Before entering a full-fledged fight, Jin-woo wanted to see the end of the fight through her eyes.
146	어떤 대답이 나온다고 해도 마음이 편해질 수 있을 것 같았다.	Even if an answer came out, it seemed to be able to ease my mind.	Any answer would make me feel at home.
147	망설이던 셀너 부인이 느릿하게 고개를 끄덕였다.	Mrs. Selner, who hesitated, nodded slowly.	Mrs. Selner, hesitating, nodded lazily.
148	두 손을 내민 그녀가 진우의 양손을 하나씩 잡고 눈을 감았다.	She held out her hands and closed her eyes.	With her hands out, she took Jin-woo's hands one by one and closed her eyes.
149	어둠의 안쪽을 들여다보는 것은 그녀에게도 크나큰 용기가 필요한 일이다.	Looking into the darkness requires a great deal of courage.	It takes a lot of courage for her to look inside the darkness.
150	하지만 그 이상의.	But more than that.	But more than that.
151	아니, 그와는 비교되지 않을 정도로 거대한 용기가 필요한 적과 맞서려 하는 전사의 부탁을, 그녀는 거절할 수 없었다.	No, she could not refuse the warrior's request to confront the enemy, who needed enormous courage to compare with him.	No, she could not refuse a warrior's request to face an enemy who needed courage beyond comparison.
152	시간이 찰나와 같이 흐르고.	Time flies like a moment.	Time flies.
153	셀너 부인이 눈을 떴을 때, 그녀의 눈에서 주체할 수 없는 눈물이 볼을 타고 흘러내렸다.	When Mrs. Selner opened her eyes, tears that could not be controlled from her eyes flowed down the ball.	When Mrs. Selner opened her eyes, uncontrollable tears rolled down her cheeks.
154	“당신... 정말로 혼자서 그 모든 것들을 짊어지실 건가요”	"You ... Are you really going to take it all by yourself?"	"You... you're really going to carry all that stuff on your own."
155	“..”	"..."	“..”
156	진우는 대답하지 않았다.	Jin-woo did not answer.	Jin-woo did not answer.
157	“이럴 수가... 어떻게 한 사람에게 이렇게 가혹한 짐이... 하나를 희생해서 모든 것을 지킬 생각인가요”	"How can this be ... How do you think this burden on one person ... is to defend everything by sacrificing one?"	"I can't... How could you bear such a heavy burden on one person? You're going to sacrifice one to protect everything."
158	진우의 얼굴이 환해졌다.	Jin-woo's face has turned bright.	Jin-woo's face lit up.
159	“다행히 거기까지는 갈 수 있단 말이군요”	"Fortunately, you can go there."	"You're lucky you can get there."
160	“다행이라니요! 그 누구도 기억하지 못할 겁니다. 혼자만의 외로운 싸움이 될 거라고요”	"Good luck! Nobody will remember it. It will be a lonely fight! "	"What a thing! No one will remember. It's going to be a lonely fight."
161	진우는 자신을 만류하는 그녀의 손을 놓았다. 싸우겠다고 마음먹었을 때, 그 정도는 각오하고 있었다.	Jin-woo put her hand in his grasp. When I decided to fight, I was ready for that.	Jin-woo released her hand to dissuade herself. When he decided to fight, he was prepared to do that.
162	부인에게서 한걸음 물러선 진우가 다시금 정중히 인사했다.	Jin-woo stepped back from Mrs. Selner and greeted her again politely.	A step back from his wife, Jin-woo bowed again politely.
163	“갑자기 쳐들어와 무리한 부탁을 드려 죄송했습니다”	"I suddenly stumble and apologize for asking too much."	"I'm sorry to burst in and ask you so much."
164	“성진우 헌터님”	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo!"	"Mr. Hunter Sung Jin-woo."
165	부인이 애타게 부르는 목소리가 끝나기도 전에 진우는 발밑의 그림자 속으로 사라졌다.	Even before Mrs. Selner's bitter voice ended, Jin-woo disappeared into a shadow under his feet.	Even before his wife's plaintive voice was over, Jin-woo disappeared into the shadow of his feet.
166	부인의 소리에 놀란 요원들이 급히 안으로 들이닥쳤으나, 이미 진우는 자취를 감추고 난 뒤였다.	At the sound of Mrs. Selner, the men rushed inside, but Jin-woo had vanished.	Surprised by the sound of his wife, the agents rushed in, but Jin-woo had already disappeared.
167	* * *	* * *	* * *
168	‘...’	... ’	‘...’
169	진우는 언젠가 유진호를 찾기 위해 그랬던 것처럼 시내에서 가장 높은 건물 위로 올라가 기감을 최대한 확장시켰다.	Jin-woo climbed to the tallest building in the city as one day to find Yu Jin-ho and extended his passion as much as possible.	Jin-woo climbed onto the tallest building in town, as he once did to find Yu Jin-ho, and extended his sense of feeling to the fullest.
170	저 멀리, 북족 땅 끝에서.	Far far away, from the end of the north land.	Far away, at the end of the northern land.
171	셀 수 없을 정도로 많은 숫자의 병력들이 남하하고 있는 것이 느껴졌다.	It was felt that there were so many numbers of troops that could not count.	I could feel the number of troops descending into the South.
172	이미 그 위쪽에서 다른 생명체의 기운이 거의 느껴지지 않았다.	Already on top of that I felt little of the energy of other creatures.	Already, there was little energy of other creatures up there.
173	그들 모두가 혼세의 주민들에게 먹혔다.	All of them were eaten by the people of Hyeonsei.	All of them were eaten by the people of the marriage.
174	민병구, 고건희, 애덤 화이트, 그리고 아버지.	Min Bung-gu, Go Gun Hee, Adam White, and Father.	Min Bung-gu, Go Gun-hee, Adam White, and Father.
175	그들과의 싸움으로 인하여 희생되었던 많은 이들의 얼굴이 진우의 뇌리를 스치고 지나갔다.	The faces of many of those who had been sacrificed by the fighting with them passed through the mind of Jin-woo.	Many of the faces of those who had been sacrificed in the fight with them passed through Jin-woo's
176	분노.	anger.	Anger
177	가슴 속 저 밑바닥에서부터 스멀스멀 기어 올라오고 있는 분노가 검은 심장을 물들여 가기 시작한다.	The anger coming up from the bottom of the breast to the cumulous gear begins to paint the black heart.	Anger that is creeping up from the bottom of the chest begins to dye the black heart.
178	진우는 눈을 감고 저 거대한 군단 속에서 용제의 기운을 찾아 헤맸다.	Jin-woo closed his eyes and looked for the energy of the dragon in that huge corps.	Jin-woo closed his eyes and wandered through that huge army looking for the energy of the solvent.
179	태풍처럼 소용돌이치며 주위의 모든 것을 그야말로 집어삼키고 있는 힘의 덩어리 안에서 그 중심부를 찾아내는 것은 그리 어렵지 않았다.	It was not so difficult to find its center in a mass of power swirling like a typhoon and swallowing everything around it.	It wasn't that hard to find its center in a mass of power swirling like a typhoon and swallowing everything around it.
180	‘...찾았다.’	...found.’	... Found it.'
181	진우는 용제를 보았다.	Jin saw the dragon.	Jin-woo saw the solvent.
182	그 순간.	That moment.	At that moment.
183	용제도 진우를 보았다.	The dragon also saw Jin-woo.	Solvent saw Jin-woo.
184	자신을 훑고 간 날카로운 기감.	Sharp gladness that I have been looking at myself.	a sharp sense of self-doubt
185	이런 감각은 녀석밖에 없을 터.	This sensation will only be the guy.	He must be the only one who has this sense.
186	우뚝 자리에 멈춰 선 용제가 진우가 있는 방향을 노려보았다.	He stopped at the top and looked at the direction in which the dragon was.	The solvent stopped in the towering position glared in the direction of Jin-woo.
187	사악한 뱀의 눈동자는 한참 동안 어둠에서 눈을 돌리지 않았다.	The eyes of the wicked snake have not turned their eyes on the dark for a long time.	The evil snake's eyes did not turn away from the darkness for a long time.
188	그곳에 자신을 위협하는 진짜 적이 있음을 알고 있었기 때문에.	Because I knew there was a real enemy that threatened me.	Because he knew there was a real enemy threatening him.
189	‘...’	... ’	‘...’
190	‘...’	... ’	‘...’
191	그림자 군주와 파멸의 군주는 그렇게 공간을 넘어 서로의 시선을 마주했다.	Shadow monarchs and monsters of ruin faced each other's gaze across the space.	The Shadow Lord and the Lord of Destruction so crossed the space and faced each other's eyes.
192	파멸의 군주가 먼저 이빨을 드러냈다.	The Lord of Destruction first revealed his teeth.	The Lord of Destruction first revealed his teeth.
193	[나는 여기에 있다!]	[I am here!]	[I'm here!]
194	수백, 수천 개의 벼락이 동시에 몰아치는 것 같은 끔찍한 괴성이 지구의 온 하늘을 울렸다.	The terrible tumult that hundreds and thousands of thunderstorms were driving at the same time rang the whole earth sky.	A terrible monster, like hundreds or thousands of lightning strikes at the same time, sounded the whole sky of the earth.
195	[이미 네 동족들 수천만의 목숨이 날아갔다. 너는 언제까지 그렇게 숨어 있을 셈이냐?]	Thousands of lives have already passed away. How long are you hiding so?]	[Tens of millions of lives have already been lost in your own country. How long will you be hiding like that?]
196	진우의 두 눈에 섬뜩한 안광이 번들거렸다.	Jin-woo 's eyes glowed with awe - inspiring Aunggwang.	Jin-woo's eyes glistened with an eerie glow.
197	‘곧 찾아가겠다.’	I'll be there soon. "	I'll see you soon.'
198	그리고 그때는.	And then.	And then.
199	하고 싶은 말을 속으로 삼킨 진우가 스르륵 그림자 속으로 사라졌다.	Jin-woo, who swallowed the words he wanted to say, disappeared into a stream of shadows.	After swallowing what he wanted to say, Jin-woo disappeared into the shadow of the srrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.


1	지옥의 모습을 그대로 옮겨 온다면 이러한 모습일까?	Would it look like this if you move the image of hell as it is?	Would it be like this if you could take the hell out of it?
2	하늘은 걷히지 않는 먹구름으로 가득 찼고, 대지는 피와 비명과 재와 악취로 뒤덮였다.	The sky was filled with dark clouds, and the earth was covered with blood, screams, ashes, and odors.	The sky was filled with a cloud of cloud that would not be lifted, and the earth was covered with blood and screams and ashes and stench.
3	오직 파괴만을 위해 어둠에서 태어난 군주들은 이 땅 위에 존재하는 모든 빛들을 철저하게 지워 나갔다.	Only the monarchs born from the darkness for destruction have thoroughly erased all the light that exists on this earth.	The monarchs born in darkness only for destruction have thoroughly wiped out all the light that exists on this earth.
4	그 선두에는 용제가 있었다.	At the forefront was a dragon.	There was a solvent in the lead.
5	잿더미가 된 도시 위에 올라선 용제의 시선이 주위를 훑었다.	Solan's gaze, which climbed over the city that became the ashtray, swept around.	The eyes of the solvent on the burned city were peering around.
6	‘놈은 어떻게 된 거지?’	What happened to him?	"What happened to him?’
7	그 이후로 그림자 군주는 여전히 모습을 보이지 않고 있었다.	Since then, the Shadow Monarch has not yet appeared.	Since then, the shadow monarch has still been out of sight.
8	그가 기감을 사용해 자신 앞에서 존재감을 드러냈을 때, 용제는 그것을 그림자 군주의 선전포고라고 생각했다.	When he showed his presence in front of himself by using passion, Solace thought it was a propaganda declaration of the Shadow monarch.	When he used his senses to reveal his presence in front of him, the dragon regarded it as a declaration of war by the shadow monarch.
9	그래서 오랜만에.	So long time.	It's been a long time.
10	차원의 틈새를 헤매는 동안 식어버렸던 용제의 심장이 아주 오랜만에 다시 뜨겁게 뛰기 시작했다.	The heart of the dragon, which had cooled down while wandering through the gap in the dimension, began to run hot again in a very long time.	The heart of the solvent, which had cooled while wandering through a gap in dimensions, began to beat again after a long time.
11	자신의 목숨을 위협할 수 있는 몇 안 되는 적이 자신에게 이빨을 드러냈다.	A few enemies that could threaten their lives exposed their teeth to themselves.	The few enemies who could threaten their lives revealed their teeth to themselves.
12	진짜 전쟁이 다가온다.	A real war is coming.	A real war is coming.
13	‘파멸의 군주'에게 서로의 광기가 뒤섞이는 전쟁이란 선물과도 같은 것.	War of the Land of the Destroy 'is a gift that is a mixture of each other's madness.	It's like a gift to the "Lord of Destruction," a war that mixes madness with each other.
14	이 기쁨을 무엇과 비교할 수 있을까?	What can I compare this joy to?	What can I compare this joy to?
15	그러나 기대했던 일은 일어나지 않았다.	But what I expected did not happen.	But what was expected did not happen.
16	그대로 자취를 감춘 그림자 군주는 동족의 나라 하나가 완전히 소멸하는 순간까지 끝내 나타나지 않았다.	The shadow monarch, who lost his trace, did not appear until the time when one of his own countries had completely disappeared.	The shadow monarch, who disappeared as it was, did not appear until the moment when one of his own country was completely destroyed.
17	물론.	sure.	Sure.
18	혼세의 모든 병력이 합쳐진 천만 대군을 십만이 겨우 넘는 병사들로 막아선다는 것은 자살행위나 다름이 없겠지만.	It would be no more than a suicide if all the forces of the Joseon Dynasty were to combine the combined 10 million troops with just over 100,000 soldiers.	It would be like committing suicide to stop the 10 million-strong army combined with just over 100,000 soldiers.
19	그러나 애초에 도망칠 생각이었다면, 굳이 자신의 위치가 발각될 위험을 감수하면서까지 위협을 가해 오지는 않았을 터다.	But if he was going to escape in the first place, he would not have threatened to take his own risk.	But if he had intended to escape in the first place, he would not have threatened to risk his position being discovered.
20	‘...놈은 무엇을 노리고 있는가?’	... What is he trying to do?	What is he after?’
21	시간이 갈수록 조금씩 용제는 초조해졌다.	As time went by, the dragon became nervous.	As time went by, the solvent grew impatient.
22	언제 어디서 그림자 군주의 공격이 시작될지 모르는 만큼, 휘하의 병력들을 보다 더 신중하게 움직일 수밖에 없었다.	As long as you do not know when and where the Shadow monarch's attack will begin, you have no choice but to move your troops more carefully.	Not knowing when and where the shadow monarch's attack would begin, he had no choice but to move his forces more carefully.
23	진군 속도가 늦어지는 것은 당연한 일.	It is natural that the march will slow down.	It is natural that the march will be slowed down.
24	이는 하루빨리 눈엣가시를 제거한 뒤 지배자들과의 싸움을 대비하고 싶은 용제에게 상당히 거슬리는 일이었다.	This was quite a hassle to the dragon that wants to prepare for the fight with the rulers after removing the eyebrows as soon as possible.	This was quite offensive to the solvent who wanted to get rid of the blind eye as soon as possible and prepare for a fight with the rulers.
25	혹시.	Perhaps.	by any chance
26	‘동족이 전멸하고 나서 그들을 모두 그림자 병사들로 만들 셈인가?’	After their own people are destroyed, will they make them all shadow soldiers?’	Do you intend to make them all shadow soldiers after the annihilation of their own people?'
27	그러나 마나를 다룰 줄도 모르는 인간들을 병사로 만들어 봐야 파멸의 군단 앞에서는 큰 도움이 되지 않는다는 사실을 놈도 알고 있을 텐데.	However, he would know that if you make a man who does not know how to deal with mana to be a soldier, it will not help you in front of the corps of destruction.	But he must know that turning men who can't handle men into soldiers doesn't help much in front of the Legion of Destruction.
28	그때.	then.	then
29	용제의 상념을 방해하는 목소리가 들려왔다.	I heard a voice interfering with the idea of dragon.	There was a voice that disturbed the common thoughts of solvents.
30	“인간들이 옵니다, 주군”	"Humans are coming, Master."	"Human beings are coming, Lord."
31	그를 호위하는 고대 용 중 하나가 인간들의 공격을 알렸다.	One of the ancient dragons that escorted him informed the attacks of humans.	One of the ancient dragons escorting him announced the attacks of humans.
32	이미 마나를 다룰 수 있는 인간, '헌터'들은 이 나라에서 모두 사라졌다고 생각했는데.	I thought the humans, Hunters, who could already deal with mana, were all gone in this country.	I thought the Hunters, the humans who could already handle Manna, were all gone from this country.
33	의아하다는 표정의 용제가 고개를 들어 올리자 하늘에서 수도 셀 수 없을 정도로 많은 미사일들이 쏟아졌다.	As the dragon of the expression of wonder lifted his head, there were too many missiles poured out of the sky.	As the mysterious solvent lifted its head, countless missiles poured from the sky.
34	쿠구구구구구구구궁-!	Kugugugugugugu Kuguugu Ward -!	Kugugugugugugugugung-!
35	나약한 피조물들의, 보기 안쓰러워질 만큼 보잘것없는 발악.	The weaker creatures are so low that they can not see.	the poor and unseemly pitfalls of the creatures
36	인간들은 마나가 깃들지 않은 자신들의 무기로는 군단의 털끝도 건들 수 없음을 알면서도 지겹도록 포기하지 않았다.	Humans did not give up on their own weapons that did not hold mana, knowing that they could not touch the brigade's bristles.	Humans have never given up, even though they know that their weapons, which Mana did not possess, cannot touch the tip of the armada's hair.
37	‘...지루하군.’	... boring. ’	...It's boring.'
38	용제의 눈썹이 꿈틀거렸다.	The eyebrows of the dragon wriggled.	The eyebrows of solvent wriggled.
39	초조함은 성가심으로, 성가심은 노여움이 되었다.	Nervousness became annoyance, and annoyance became anger.	Nervousness became vexation, and vexation became anger.
40	[너희들은 나서지 마라.]	[You do not go out.]	[You guys don't step up.]
41	병사들에게 주의를 준 용제가 이 땅 위에 내려선 이후 처음으로 자신의 진정한 본모습을 드러냈다.	After the soldiers who had paid attention to the soldiers had descended on the ground, they first revealed their real image.	For the first time since the solvent that warned the soldiers was lowered onto the ground, he revealed his true true appearance.
42	마수들에게서 조금이라도 더 시간을 벌기 위해 목숨을 걸고 출진한 조종사들은 숙식간에 시야를 까맣게 덮어 버린 어마어마한 재앙의 형태에 할 말을 잃었다.	The pilots who took their lives to earn a little more time from the masters lost their say in the form of an enormous disaster that covered the horizon between the stays.	Pilots who risked their lives to buy even a little more time from the mahouts were speechless in the form of an enormous disaster that had overshadowed their horizons' vision.
43	“어머니..”	"Mother..."	"Mother..."
44	조종사들의 경악도 잠시.	The pilots were surprised for a while.	Pilots are also shocked for a while.
45	곧 재앙의 입에서 일직선으로 뿜어져 나온 파멸의 숨결이 모든 전투기들을 집어삼켰다.	Soon, the breath of destruction poured out straight from the mouth of the catastrophe swallowed all the fighters.	Soon the breath of destruction from the mouth of disaster engulfed all the fighters.
46	콰아아아아-	Kwaa Aaa -	Quaaaaaaa-
47	단 1분.	Only one minute.	Just one minute.
48	군인들의 목숨은 1분도 벌지 못한 채 덧없이 사라져갔다.	The lives of the soldiers faded away without earning a minute.	The soldiers' lives were fleetingly lost in less than a minute.
49	그러나 그들의 희생으로는 성이 차지 않았던 용제가 고개를 하늘로 쳐들고 끔찍한 포효를 터트렸다.	But at their sacrifice, the ungodly dragon lifted his head up to the sky and exploded a terrible roar.	But the dragon, who was not castrated by their sacrifice, raised his head to the sky and let off a terrible roar.
50	크아아아아아아아아아-!	Aah! Aah!	Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!
51	그것은 그림자 군주에게 보내는 선전포고였다.	It was a declaration of war to the Shadow Monarch.	It was a declaration of war to the shadow monarch.
52	* * *	* * *	* * *
53	진우도 포효를 들었다.	Jin-woo also heard the roar.	Jin-woo also heard a roar.
54	그는 생각을 정리하느라 잠시 감고 있었던 눈을 슬며시 떴다.	He gently shook his eyes, closing his thoughts.	He slipped open his eyes, which had been closed for a while to organize his thoughts.
55	‘...때가 됐다.’	... It is time. ’	It's time...'
56	눈을 뜨자 베르가 만들어 놓은 숙소 내부가 시야에 들어왔다.	When I opened my eyes, the inside of the apartment I made for 『Ber』e came into view.	As soon as I opened my eyes, I could see the inside of Berg's lodge.
57	쓸데없이 크기만 한 방에는 어둠과 정적이 내리깔려 있었다.	There was darkness and quietness in a room that was unnecessarily large.	A room of needless size was drenched with darkness and silence
58	안식의 순간과 흡사하기 때문일까?	Is it because it resembles the moments of rest?	Is it because it resembles a moment of rest?
59	진우는 황량한 공간 안에서 맛보는 어둠과 정적이 싫지 않았다.	Jin-woo did not hate the darkness and stillness in the deserted space.	Jin-woo did not dislike the dark and stillness that tasted in the desolate space.
60	그때 이 백색 성체를 보고서 베르를 혼냈던 것이 괜히 미안해진 진우가 나직이 녀석을 불렀다.	At that time, when I saw this white adult, I was sorry that I had bothered 『Ber』.	Jin-woo, who felt sorry for having scolded Bertha when he saw the white saint, called him in.
61	“베르, 고맙다”	Thank you, 『Ber』."	"Ber, thank you."
62	진우의 그림자 안에서 조용히 대기하고 있던 베르가 어둠 위로 슬쩍 고개를 내밀었다.	『Ber』, quietly waiting in the shadow of Jin-woo, pushed his head over the darkness.	Berg, who was waiting quietly in Jin-woo's shadow, glanced out over the darkness.
63	“왕이시여..”	King ..."	"My lord..."
64	“알고 있다”	Know."	"I know."
65	진우는 베르가 할 말을 사전에 미리 잘랐다.	Jin-woo had already cut the words to 『Ber』 in advance.	Jin-woo cut Berger's words in advance.
66	그 옆에서.	Next to it.	Next to it.
67	벨리온이 스르륵 올라왔다.	『Bellion』 came up screaming.	Bellion came up.
68	“너무 위험합니다, 주군”	Too dangerous, lord."	"It's too dangerous, Lord."
69	그러자 기다렸다는 듯 이그리트 까지 나와 무릎을 꿇고 머리를 조아렸다.	Then, as if I waited, I reached out to 『Ygritte』, kneeling and heading.	As if to wait, I came out to Egrit and knelt down and curled my head.
70	“저도 같은 생각입니다, 주군”	I think the same, My Lord."	"I agree with you, Lord."
71	세 군단장들이 모두 진우의 계획을 만류했다.	All three of the commanders had to leave Jin-woo's plan.	All three military commanders dissuaded Jin-woo's plan.
72	진우가 그들을 바라보았다.	Jin looked at them.	Jin-woo looked at them.
73	그림자 병사들은 군주의 목숨이 끊어지기 전까지 죽지 않는다.	Shadow soldiers do not die until the monarch's life is cut off.	Shadow soldiers do not die until the life of the monarch is lost.
74	그들이 염려하는 것은 어디까지나 주군의 안위.	What they worry about is the comfort of the Lieutenant.	What they are concerned about is the security of the Lord.
75	그러나 때로는 위험을 알고 있으면서도 움직이지 않으면 안 되는 순간이 있다.	But sometimes there are moments when you know the danger but you have to move.	But sometimes there are moments when you know the danger and have to move.
76	진우에게는 지금이 바로 그 순간이었다.	This is the moment for Jin-woo.	For Jin-woo, this was the moment.
77	“아스본... 전대 그림자 군주는 내 그런 점이 좋았다고 했다”	"Asborn ... the former Shadow Monarch said it was good for me."	"Asborn... the shadow monarch of the whole time said that I liked that."
78	언뜻 차가운 것처럼 보이면서도 다소 무모하게 느껴지는 일에도 일단 부딪치고 봤었던 점이.	The point that I have seen once in a while seems to be cold though it seems to be somewhat reckless.	I've encountered something that seems cold and somewhat reckless.
79	진우가 말을 이었다.	Jin-woo was a horse.	Jin-woo followed.
80	“만약 그가 나와 같은 상황이었다면 그는 어떻게 했을까”	"If he was in the same situation as me, what would he do?"	"What would he do if he were in the same situation as me?"
81	“..”	"..."	“..”
82	전대 그림자 군주의 행적을 떠올린 벨리온은 차마 대답을 할 수가 없었다.	『Bellion』, who remembered the shadow of the former Shadow monarch, could not answer.	Belion, recalling the deeds of the shadow monarchs of the whole time, could not answer.
83	모든 광휘의 파편들이 절대자를 처단하기 위해 일제히 반란을 일으켰을 때, 단신으로 그들을 저지하려 했었던 이가 전대 그림자 군주인 아스본이었다.	When all the fragments of the brilliance revolted in unison to dismantle the Absolute, it was Asborn, the former shadow lord who had tried to stop them with a single glance.	When all the shards of Guanghui rebelled in unison to destroy the absolute, it was the former shadow monarch Asbon who tried to stop them by himself.
84	그라면 어떤 상황에서라도 자신이 해야 할 일을 멈추지 않을 것이다.	He will not stop to do what he has to do under any circumstances.	He wouldn't stop doing what he had to do under any circumstances.
85	거기까지 생각이 미치자.	Let there be ideas.	Let's think about it.
86	벨리온은 조아리고 있던 고개를 들어 올렸다.	『Bellion』 lifted his head, which he was gaining.	Bellion raised his head, which was in a trance.
87	진우는 웃고 있었다.	Jin-woo was smiling.	Jin-woo was smiling.
88	‘그분과... 닮았다.’	He resembles ... with him. ’	You look like him...'
89	진우의 얼굴에 아스본의 얼굴이 겹쳐 보였다.	Jin-woo's face overlapped with Asubon's face.	Asbon's face was superimposed on Jin-woo's.
90	과연.	indeed.	indeed
91	다시 고개를 숙인 벨리온이 진우에게 진심 어린 맹세를 했다.	『Bellion』, who bowed his head again, vowed his sincere oath to Jin-woo.	Belion, who bowed again, made a sincere vow to Jin-woo.
92	“마지막까지 주군과 함께하겠습니다”	I will be with you until the end.	"I'll be with you until the end."
93	다른 군단장들도 같은 생각인지 더 이상의 만류는 없었다.	No other troops had the same idea and no more troops.	There was no longer any dissuade whether the other corps leaders were of the same opinion.
94	좋아.	Good.	OK.
95	“진작 그랬어야지”	I should have done it.	"You should've done it in the real world."
96	진우가 씩 웃었다.	Jin-woo laughed.	Jin-woo grinned.
97	이제는 정말로 시간이 얼마 남지 않았음을 느낀 진우는 주머니에 넣어뒀던 핸드폰을 꺼내 들었다.	Now that he really felt that he was out of time, he took out his cell phone.	Feeling that he really had little time left, Jin-woo took out his cellphone in his pocket and held in his pocket.
98	아마도 지금이 가족들에게 연락할 수 있는 마지막 기회.	Perhaps the last chance to contact these families now.	Perhaps now is the last chance to contact the family.
99	‘...’	... ’	‘...’
100	그러나 결국 통화버튼을 누르지 못했다.	But eventually I could not press the call button.	However, he failed to push the call button after all the time.
101	사랑하는 이들의 목소리를 듣고 나면 여기서 더 앞으로 나아갈 수가 없을 것 같았다.	When I heard the voice of my beloved, I could not go further from here.	Once I heard the voices of my loved ones, I couldn't move forward from here.
102	그런 느낌이 들었다.	I felt that way.	I had that feeling.
103	콰직.	Quiz.	Quartzik.
104	진우의 손에서 산산조각 난 핸드폰이 떨어졌다.	In Jin-woo's hands, my shattered cellphone dropped.	A broken cell phone fell from Jin-woo's hand.
105	그들의 목소리를 듣는 건 이 싸움이 끝난 후로 미뤄도 충분하다.	Listening to their voice is enough to postpone after this fight.	Listening to their voices is enough to delay after this fight is over.
106	다시 한 번 마음의 각오를 다진 진우가 이차원의 창고를 열어 '카미쉬의 분노'들을 손에 쥐었다.	Jin-woo once again settled his mind and opened the two-dimensional inventory and grabbed the "wrath of the Karmishs" in his hand.	Once again, the determined mind of Jin-woo opened the second-hand warehouse and took hold of the" Camish Wraths" in his hand.
107	그리고.	And.	And
108	입고 있었던 티셔츠를 길게 찢어 끈처럼 만든 다음 단검을 쥔 손에 둘둘 말았다.	I ripped the t-shirt I wore and made it like a string and put it in my hand holding the dagger.	He ripped off the T-shirt he was wearing, made it like a string, and put it in his hands.
109	손이 미끄러져 단검을 놓치는 일은 없겠지만, 그 나름대로 전의를 다지기 위한 행동이었다.	Though the hand would not slip and miss the dagger, it was an act to chisel out its own way.	The hand would not slip and miss the dagger, but it was an act of fortitude in its own right.
110	티셔츠를 찢어 만든 끈은 단검들을 양손에 단단히 고정시켜 주었다.	The tear strips tied the daggers firmly in both hands.	The t-shirt-splitting straps held the daggers firmly in both hands.
111	사라진 상의 대신 드러난 탄탄한 상체의 근육이 숨을 들이마시고 내쉴 때마다 살아있는 것처럼 움직였다.	The muscles of the solid upper body, which appeared instead of the lost statue, breathed in and moved as if they were alive every time they breathed.	Instead of the missing top, the muscles of the upper body moved as if they were alive whenever they inhaled and exhaled.
112	‘좋아.’	Good.’	All right.'
113	전투 전의 고양감이 조용히 어깨 위에 내려앉는다.	The feeling of exuberance before the battle quietly sits on the shoulder.	The prewar cat quietly falls on its shoulders.
114	심장은 가볍게 뛰고 있었다.	The heart was beating lightly.	The heart was beating lightly.
115	던전으로 들어가기 직전 온몸으로 퍼져 나가던 이 고양감이 진우는 항상 마음에 들었었다.	Just before entering the dungeon, Jin-woo always liked this uplifting feeling that spread throughout the body.	The cat, which had spread all over his body just before entering the dungeon, had always liked Jin-woo.
116	몸도 마음도 준비를 끝냈다.	Both the body and the mind were ready.	My body and mind are ready.
117	후-	after-	Hoo-
118	짧게 호흡을 내뱉은 진우의 눈에서 섬뜩한 안광이 빛을 냈다.	In the eyes of Jin-woo, who breathed briefly, the eerie Anang-gwang glowed.	A gruesome eyeglasses shone from Jin-woo's short breathing eyes.
119	머릿속으로 몇 번이나 시뮬레이션했던 작전이 또다시 진우의 뇌리를 스쳐 지나갔다.	The operation that I simulated several times in my head again passed through the mind of Jin-woo.	The operation that had been simulated several times in my head passed through Jin-woo's brain again.
120	실수는 없어야 한다.	There should be no mistakes.	There should be no mistake.
121	각오의 무게가 굳어 있는 얼굴 위로 나타나자 그의 투지를 읽어들인 군단장들도 고개를 끄덕였다.	When the weight of the preparation appeared on the hardened face, the captains who read his quiver also nodded.	The army commanders who read his fighting spirit nodded as the weight of the resolution appeared above the stiffened face.
122	진우가 힘주어 말했다.	Jin-woo said with force.	said Jin-woo with a strong voice.
123	“시작한다”	Start.	"Let's go."
124	* * *	* * *	* * *
125	한국 헌터협회 협회장실.	Korean Hunter Association President 's Office.	the office of the association of the Korean Hunters Association
126	우진철은 언젠가 조부님이 하셨던 말씀을 떠올렸다.	Woo Jin-chul reminded me of what my grandfather once said.	Wooo Jin-chul remembered what his grandfather once said.
127	사건의 심각성을 알고 싶으면 뉴스 진행자의 표정을 주시해라.	If you want to know the severity of the incident, keep an eye on the news facilitator's expression.	Keep an eye on the newscaster's expression if you want to know the seriousness of the incident.
128	과거 한국을 강타했던 전란과 재해들을 몸으로 겪어 왔던 조부님은 어린 우진철을 무릎에 앉히고 이렇게 말했었다.	My grandfather, who had suffered from the tragedies and disasters that struck Korea in the past, sat down on his knee with a young woojincheol.	His grandfather, who had experienced the wartime atrocities and disasters that hit Korea in the past, had put young Woo Jin-chul on his lap and said:
129	-진행자의 얼굴이 밝으면 아무 것도 아닌 일이다. 진행자의 얼굴이 어두우면 조금 조심해야 할 일이다. 그러나 진짜 두려워해야 하는 순간은...	- It is nothing if the host's face is bright. If the face of the host is dark, you should be careful. But the moment you really have to be afraid is ...	-It's nothing if the progresser's face is bright. If the host's face is dark, you should be a little careful. But the moment you really need to be afraid...
130	여성 앵커의 얼굴을 살피던 우진철이 자신도 모르게 중얼거렸다.	Woo Jin-chul, who looked at the female anchor's face, muttered without knowing herself.	Wooo Jin-chul, who had salvaged the female anchor's face, murmured unknowingly:
131	“진행자가 담담한 얼굴을 유지하려고 할 때다”	It's time for the host to keep a cool face."	"It's time for the progressives to keep a calm face."
132	진짜 위험한 일이 생겼을 때 뉴스 진행자들은 시청자들의 동요를 막기 위해 최대한 평정심을 유지하려고 한다.	When something really dangerous happens, the news organizers try to keep their composure to the maximum to prevent the audience's agitation.	When something really dangerous happens, news presenters try to remain as calm as possible to prevent viewers from being swayed.
133	그 각오가 드러나는 순간을 절대 놓쳐서는 안 된다고 조부님께서는 늘 말씀하셨었다.	My grandfather always told me that I should never miss the moment when I was ready for that.	My grandfather always said that I should never miss the moment when the resolution was revealed.
134	TV 속의 앵커는 조부님의 말씀처럼 담담한 얼굴과 목소리로 지금 미국에서 일어나고 있는 소식을 전하고 있었다.	The anchor in the TV was telling what is happening in the United States now with a pretty face and voice like the words of my grandfather.	The anchorman on TV was telling the news that was happening in the United States with a calm face and voice, as his grandfather had said.
135	[...막기 위해 나섰던 헌터들과의 연락이 두절되자 미 정부는 급히 군부대를 출동시켜 시민들이 대피할 시간을 벌고 있으며...]	[... when the contact with the hunters who had stepped out to prevent it was cut off, the US government is urgently urging military units to make time for the citizens to evacuate ...]	When contact with Hunters was lost, the U.S. government rushed military units to make time for citizens to evacuate...
136	우진철은 눈을 질끈 감았다.	Woo Jin-chul closed his eyes.	Woo Jin-chul closed his eyes tightly.
137	지구 반대편에서 일어나고 있는 참극을 계속해서 지켜보고 있을 자신이 없었다.	I was not sure I could keep watching the tragedy happening on the other side of the globe.	There was no confidence to keep an eye on the tragedy that was taking place on the other side of the earth.
138	그는 진우의 기억을 통해서 적들의 규모를 정확히 보았다.	He saw exactly the size of the enemy through his memory.	Through Jin-woo's memory, he saw the exact size of his enemies.
139	장담하건대, 그것은 막을 수 없는 재앙이었다.	I bet it was an unendurable disaster.	I assure you, it was an unstoppable disaster.
140	최강의 전투력을 보유하고 있던 미국이라는 나라가 그 괴물들의 손에 처참하게 무너지고 있었다.	The United States, which had the strongest combat power, was falling into the hands of the monsters.	The United States, which had the strongest fighting power, was crumbling horribly into the hands of the monsters.
141	지금 인류가 할 수 있는 일이라고는 그저 기적이 일어나기를 기도하는 것뿐.	What humanity can do now is just to pray that miracles will happen.	All mankind can do now is pray for a miracle.
142	그러나.	But.	But
143	어떤 기적이 일어나야 저들을 막을 수 있단 말인가?	What miracles can prevent them from happening?	What miracle can we stop them?
144	자꾸만 꼬리에 꼬리를 물고 이어지는 불길한 상상에 우진철은 상념을 떨치려는 듯 고개를 절레절레 저었다.	Woo Jin-chul shook his head as if he was trying to shake his head.	Woo Jin-chul shook his head as if he were trying to shake his head in the ominous imagination that he kept carrying his tail.
145	기적이라.	It is a miracle.	It's a miracle.
146	‘그러고 보니...’	Come to think of it...’	"And now that you've seen...
147	성진우 헌터와 연락이 끊긴 지도 벌써 사흘이 지나갔다.	Three days have already passed since I lost contact with Hunter Sung Jin-woo.	It has already been three days since I lost touch with Hunter Sung Jin-woo.
148	우진철은 각국 대표들을 한 자리에 모은 자리에서 수십 개의 게이트를 만들어 내던 진우의 능력을 보았다.	Woo Jin-chul saw Jin-woo's ability to create dozens of gates from the gathering of representatives from around the world.	Wu Jin-chul saw Jin-woo's ability to create dozens of gates at a gathering of representatives from each country.
149	성진우 헌터는 마음만 먹으면 얼마든지 다른 세게로 달아날 수 있었다.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo was able to escape to any other level if he could feel his heart.	Hunter Sung Jin-woo was able to run away with anything else if he wanted to.
150	어쩌면 벌써 안전한 곳으로 대피했을지도 모른다.	Maybe they have already evacuated to a safe place.	Maybe we've already been evacuated to a safe place.
151	설사 정말로 그렇다고 한들 누가 그 선택을 욕할 수 있을까?	Who could blame that choice even if it was true?	Who can blame the choice, even if it really is?
152	파괴를 위해 태어난 천만의 병사들과 혼자 맞서던가, 아니면 그들의 손길이 닿지 않는 곳으로 도망치던가.	Have you confronted the thousands of soldiers who were born for destruction alone, or you have escaped to their untouched places.	Face the ten million soldiers born for destruction alone, or run away beyond their reach.
153	우진철은 본인의 손에 선택권이 주어진다고 해도 전자를 택하겠다는 장담을 할 수가 없었다.	Woo Jin-chul could not make a promise to choose the former even if he had a choice in his hand.	Woo Jin-chul could not promise to choose the former even if his hands were given a choice.
154	그러니.	so.	So
155	이제 정말로 기도하는 수밖에 없는 것이다.	Now we really have to pray.	Now we really have no choice but to pray.
156	“부디 우리를..”	Please come to us ...	"Buddie, we're...
157	우진철은 대답이 돌아올 리 없는 협회장실의 천장을 가만히 올려다보며 말했다.	Woojincheol said, looking up at the ceiling of the president 's office, where the answer is not coming back.	Wooo Jin-chul said, looking quietly up at the ceiling of the association secretary's office, where the answer would not come back.
158	“...우리를 버리지 마시옵소서”	... Do not forsake us.	"...don't throw us away."
159	그런데 바로 그때.	But right then.	But just then.
160	“...”	...?	“...”
161	화들짝 놀란 우진철의 시선이 TV로 고정되었다.	Woo-Jin Chul's surprised eyes were fixed on TV.	Angry Woo Jin-chul's gaze was fixed on TV.
162	그의 동공에서 지진이 일어나고 있었다.	An earthquake was happening in his pupil.	An earthquake was taking place in his pupils.
163	* * *	* * *	* * *
164	“으아아악”	Ah, ah!	"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
165	무패를 자랑하는 최강의 미 공군도 군단의 힘 앞에서는 캐나다 군대와 별다를 바가 없었다.	The strongest US Air Force that boasted undefeated was no different from the Canadian army in the power of the corps.	The U.S. Air Force, which boasts the strongest and unbeatable power, was no different from the Canadian military in front of the military.
166	쾅!	bang!	Bang!
167	엔진이 파손당한 전투기의 파일럿이 급하게 비상탈출을 시도했다.	The pilot of the fighter who had the engine damaged suddenly attempted an emergency escape.	A pilot of a fighter whose engine was damaged tried to escape in a hurry.
168	아래로 떨어져 내리는 동안 순식간에 전멸당하는 동료들을 목격한 그는 처절한 비명을 내질렀다.	As he fell down, he witnessed his colleagues who were wiped out in a flash, and he screamed.	When he saw his comrades being wiped out in an instant while falling down, he gave a terrible shriek.
169	“안 돼”	No!	"No."
170	펑, 퍼엉, 펑!	Fung, Fung, Fung!	Poo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo!
171	여기저기서 터져 나오는 폭음과 섬광들.	Blow and flashes that burst out here and there.	the outbursts of bouts and flashes from here and there
172	정신이 혼미해질 정도로 혼란스러운 상황 속에서도 그는 죽어가는 동료들의 이름을 불러 댔다.	Even in a confusing situation where he was confused, he called out the names of his dying colleagues.	Even in a chaotic situation, he called out the names of his dying colleagues.
173	급속도로 가까워지는 지면.	The ground approaching rapidly.	a fast-paced ground
174	바닥에 곤두박질치기 전에 다행히 낙하산이 펴졌다.	Fortunately, the parachute stretched before falling to the floor.	Fortunately, the parachute opened before falling headlong on the floor.
175	몇 바퀴쯤 땅을 구른 그가 극심한 현기증에 속에 든 것을 모두 올려냈다.	He rolled the ground a few rounds and lifted up everything he had in extreme dizziness.	After rolling the ground for a few laps, he put up everything he had in a severe dizziness.
176	웩- 웩-	Wick-Wack -	웩- 웩-
177	눈가에 맺힌 눈물은 통증 때문일까, 아니면 아무것도 할 수 없었던 무력함에 대한 원망일까?	Is tears in the eyes due to pain, or is it a resentment of helplessness that could not do anything?	Is the tears at the corners of the eyes due to pain, or to resentment against helplessness that could have done nothing?
178	그러나 주어진 시간은 얼마 없었다.	But the time given was short.	But there was not much time given.
179	온 사방에서 코를 찌르는 화약냄새와 비릿한 피 냄새가 진동하는 가운데, 저 멀리서부터 생명체의 숨결을 느낀 마수들이 새까맣게 몰려들고 있었다.	As the smell of gunpowder and the smell of blood smell sweeping all over the place from all directions, the mothers who felt the breath of life from far away were flocking to the darkness.	From far away, the breath of life was gathering black, amid the smell of snoring gunpowder and dainty blood all over the place.
180	급하게 낙하산 줄을 떼어 낸 파일럿이 허리에 차고 있던 총을 뽑아냈다.	A pilot pulled a parachute from the rush, and pulled out the gun that was on his back.	The pilot, who hastily pulled off the rope, pulled out a gun from his waist.
181	“죽어! 죽어, 이 개새끼들아”	die! Die, you son of a bitch!	"Die! Die, you bastards."
182	탕! 탕! 탕! 탕!	bang! bang! bang! bang!	Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!
183	몇 발의 총성이 귀청을 따갑게 울려 댔지만 괴물들의 발목을 붙잡아 두기엔 역부족이었다.	Several shots rang the deaf, but it was not enough to hold the ankles of the monsters.	A few shots rang out, but they were not enough to keep the monsters at bay.
184	딸깍, 딸깍, 딸깍.	Click, click, click.	Click, click, click.
185	총알이 떨어지자마자 파일럿은 후회했다.	As soon as the bullet fell, the pilot regretted.	As soon as the bullet fell, the pilot regretted it.
186	마지막 한 발은 자신의 최후를 위해 남겨 뒀어야 하는 건데.	The last one should have been left for the last time.	The last shot should have been left for his end.
187	파일럿의 손이 힘없이 아래로 축 늘어졌다.	The pilot 's hand slid down without force.	The pilot's hands drooped weakly down.
188	망연자실 서 있는 그의 앞에 가장 빠르게 도착한 괴물은 바퀴벌레와 흡사하게 생긴 혼세의 주민이었다.	The fastest monster in front of him who stood in a devastated room was a resident of Hyeonsei who looked like a cockroach.	The fastest monster to arrive in front of him standing in a stupor was a mixed-race resident who looked like a cockroach.
189	사사사삭!	Sanasha!	Sasa Sasak!
190	시야를 덮어가는 거대한 벌레형 마수들을 보며 다리에 힘이 풀린 파일럿은 그 자리에 털썩 주저앉았다.	The pilot, untamed by the legs, watched the giant worm-like athletes covering the field of vision and sat down on the spot.	The tired pilot slumped into the spot, watching the giant worm-like mahouts covering his vision.
191	그의 입에서 절망에 찬 신음소리가 흘러나왔다.	A despairing groan came out of his mouth.	A groan of despair flowed from his mouth.
192	“젠장..”	Damn it...	"Fuck..."
193	바로 그 순간.	That moment.	at that very moment
194	콰가가가가가각!	Kwagagaga is available!	Quagga Gaga!
195	벌레들이 보이지 않는 거대한 짐승의 손톱에 할퀴어진 것처럼 일제히 찢겨 나갔다.	The worms were torn apart as if they were being cut into the nails of a giant beast that could not be seen.	Worms were ripped out in unison, as if they had been scratched by the nails of a huge invisible beast.
196	“지저스”	Jesus!	"Jesus"
197	울먹이는 눈동자가 애타게 기적의 원인을 찾아 나섰다.	The crying eyes looked for a miracle cause.	The tearful eyes anxiously sought the cause of the miracle.
198	그는 곧 자신의 눈앞에 내려서는 한 동양인 남자를 발견할 수 있었다.	He soon found himself in front of his eyes and found an Asian man.	He could soon find an Asian man before his eyes.
199	비록 뒷모습뿐이었지만.	Although it was only the rear view.	Even though it was only the back.
200	남자가 들고 있는 독특한 모양의 단검 두 자루를 보고서 그 남자의 이름을 예상하는 것은 어려운 일이 아니었다.	It was not hard to expect the man's name when he saw two distinctive daggers carrying a man.	It was not difficult to predict the man's name by looking at the two unique-shaped daggers he held.
201	“성진우... 성진우 헌터”	Sungjin ... Hunter Sung Jin-woo?	"Sung Jin-woo... Hunter Sung Jin-woo."
202	진우가 파일럿을 돌아보았다.	Jin looked around the pilot.	Jin-woo looked back at the pilot.
203	아군인지 적군인지 분간하기 어려울 정도로 강렬한 진우의 표정.	The expression of a strong enough to know whether the enemy is enemy or enemy.	Jin-woo's expression is so intense that it is hard to tell whether he is a friend or an enemy.
204	그 눈빛에는 '도망가라'는 뜻이 담겨 있었다.	In his eyes, he said, 'Run away'.	The look said 'Fugitive'.
205	아니나 다를까.	just as expected.	Sure enough.
206	전방에서는 방금 죽은 마수들보다 더 많은 숫자의 적들이 달려들고 있었다.	There were more enemies in the front than the dead losers.	At the front, more enemies were rushing in than just dead horsemen.
207	파일럿의 목소리가 높아졌다.	The pilot 's voice increased.	The pilot's voice rose.
208	“아무리 성진우 헌터 당신이라도 혼자서는..”	No matter what, Hunter Sung Jin-woo, you alone ...	"Hunter Sung Jin-woo. You're not alone.
209	그러나 그의 말은 이어지지 않았다.	But his words did not last.	But his words didn't carry on.
210	콰가가가각!	Kwagga is available!	Kwagagagagagagagagagak!
211	진우가 '카미쉬의 분노'를 휘두르자 또다시 마수들이 마치 종이 인형들처럼 형편없이 찢겨졌다.	When Jin-woo waved the "anger of the camish" again, the masks were torn like a paper doll.	When Jin-woo wielded "Camish's Wrath," the mahouts were once again torn to pieces like paper dolls.
212	약간의 시간을 번 진우가 다시 파일럿을 돌아보았다.	Jin-woo turned around the pilot a few times.	After a little while, Jin-woo turned to the pilot again.
213	“가”	end!	"Go"
214	“네, 네”	Yes Yes!	"Yes, yes."
215	그제야 엉거주춤 일어서는데 성공한 파일럿이 전력을 다해 달아났다.	Then the successful pilot ran up to his feet with all his might.	The pilot, who succeeded in getting up in a muddle, ran away with all his might.
216	잠깐 그의 뒷모습을 향했던 진우의 시선이 다시금 앞으로 옮겨갔다.	Jin-woo's gaze of his backward appearance for a moment moved forward again.	Jin-woo's gaze, which had been directed toward his back for a moment, shifted back to the front again.
217	방금 두 번의 일격으로 수십의 적을 베었지만 그건 아주 거대한 빙산의 매우 작은 조각일 뿐.	I've just cut dozens of enemies with two blows, but it's just a very small piece of a giant iceberg.	You just cut dozens of enemies in two blows, but it's just a tiny piece of a very big iceberg.
218	그 수백 배는 되어 보이는 적들이 싸움의 냄새를 맡았다.	The enemies that seemed to be hundreds of times smelled of the fighting.	Those hundreds of times-looking enemies smelled of the fight.
219	이것이 전쟁의 첫걸음.	This is the first step in the war.	This is the first step in the war.
220	일단은 이 벌레들에서부터 시작한다.	One begins with these worms.	It starts with these bugs.
221	후-	after-	Hoo-
222	짧게 심호흡 한 진우가 자신에게 몰려들고 있는 혼세의 병사들을 향해 이 전쟁의 전환점이 될 한마디를 내뱉었다.	Jin-woo, who breathed briefly, spit out a word that would be the turning point of this war for the soldiers of the modern age who are flocking to themselves.	A short, deep breath, Jin-woo gave a message to the mixed soldiers who were rushing to him as a turning point for the war.
223	“일어나라”	"Arise"	"Get up."


1	“일어나라”	"Arise"	"Get up."
2	진우의 명령이 떨어지자마자.	As soon as Jin-woo 's order is gone.	as soon as Jin-woo's
3	키에에에엑-!	KE to EE -!	Kiev-Ek!
4	방금 갈가리 찢겨졌었던 벌레들이 일제히 그림자 병사가 되어 일어났다.	The worms that had just been shredded were shady soldiers.	The insects that had just been torn up all at once rose as shadow soldiers.
5	전에도 전투 중에 죽은 마수들을 되살려 병사들로 합류시키곤 했었지만.	I used to join the soldiers to revive the soldiers who died before the battle.	I used to bring back the mahouts who died in battle and join them.
6	이 녀석들은 그때와 급이 다른 병사들.	These guys are then soldiers and other soldiers.	These guys are different soldiers.
7	그림자 군주의 힘을 억제해 오던 시스템 탓에 생전보다 능력이 떨어지는 그림자 병사가 생성됐었던 과거와 달리, 그림자 군주 자체가 된 지금의 진우는 시스템 제어에서 벗어나 완전한 그림자 병사들을 만들어 낼 수 있게 됐다.	Unlike in the past, when Shadow soldiers were created that were less capable than their former counterparts due to the system that suppressed the powers of Shadow monarchs, Jin-woo, now the shadow monarch himself, was able to create complete shadow soldiers from system control.	Unlike in the past, when shadow soldiers were less capable than they were before due to the system of suppressing the power of shadow monarchs, the present Jin-woo, who became shadow monarchs themselves, was able to escape from the control of the system and create complete shadow soldiers.
8	키엑-!	Keeck -!	K-E-!
9	죽기 전보다 훨씬 더 고강해진 그림자 병사들의 몸에서 검은 증기가 불타오르듯 솟구쳤다.	As the dark steam burned from the body of the shadow soldiers, much stronger than before,	Black steam flamed up from the bodies of shadow soldiers, much higher than before they died.
10	혼세의 병사들이 강하면 강할수록 그들의 그림자에서 뽑아낸 병사들 역시 강해지는 것은 당연한 이치.	The stronger the soldiers is before he died, the stronger the soldiers drawn from their shadows become stronger.	It is natural that the stronger the mixed soldiers are, the stronger the soldiers drawn out of their shadows.
11	지금까지 세계를 파괴해 왔었던 그 막강한 힘이 이제 스스로의 목을 조르게 되리라.	The mighty power that has been destroying the world so far will now be throttled by itself.	The mighty force that has destroyed the world so far will now choke itself.
12	사기가 충만한 신병들에게 진우가 첫 번째 명령을 내렸다.	Jin Wu gave his first order to the recruits who were full of fraud.	Jin-woo gave the first order to the morale-laden recruits.
13	‘마음껏 날뛰어라.’	Jump to your heart's content "	Round at your heart's end.’
14	키에에에에에에엑-!	On the keys to the ex - on!	Kierae et al-!
15	벌레형 그림자 병사들이 혼세의 병사들을 향해 맹렬히 돌진했다.	The worm-shaped shadow soldiers rushed fiercely toward the soldiers of the modern age.	The worm-shaped shadow soldiers rushed furiously toward the mixed soldiers.
16	진우도 같이 뛰쳐나갔다.	Jin-woo also ran out together.	Jin-woo ran out with him.
17	앞서 보냈던 벌레형 그림자 병사들을 순식간에 초월한 진우가 최전선에 선 오크들의 한복판으로 뛰어 들어갔다.	Jin-woo, who transcended the bug-eyed Shadow soldiers who had been sent before, rushed into the forefront of the orcs at the forefront.	Jin-woo, who instantly transcended the bug-like shadow soldiers, jumped into the middle of the Orcs on the front line.
18	크학!	Kok!	Khak!
19	당황한 오크들과 그들 사이에 드문드문 섞여 있는 오거들이 마구잡이로 무기를 휘둘러 댔으나 그따위 공격이 닿을 가능성은 제로.	Awkward Orcs and their sparse augers swarm at random, but the possibility of such an attack is zero.	Confused orcs and a rare mix of augers wielded weapons at random, but the possibility of such attacks is zero.
20	사방에서 쏟아지는 공격을 가볍게 피해내던 진우가 단검을 휘두르자, 오크들이 돌풍의 중심에 휘말려 들어간 것처럼 무참히 쓸려 나갔다.	When Jin-woo, who lightly avoided attacks from everywhere, swung the dagger, and the orcs were swallowed up as if they were caught in the center of the blast.	When Jin-woo wielded a dagger from the attack from all directions, the Orcs were swept away as if they were caught in the midst of a gust of wind.
21	단검을 내리그을 때마다 검날에서 뻗어 나가는 검은 오러가 오크들은 물론 그들이 밟고 있는 대지까지 전부 짓이겨 놓았다.	Each time I leap the dagger, the Black Oracons that stretch out of the black knot have all crushed the orcs as well as the earth they are stepping on.	Every time a dagger was lowered, a black duck stretching out from the blade of a sword destroyed not only the Orcs but also the land on which they were stepping.
22	그야말로 폭풍.	It's a storm.	a sheer storm
23	오크들의 입에서 비명이 터져나오는 속도보다 훨씬 더 빠르게 그들의 머릿수가 줄어 가기 시작했다.	Their head started to shrink much faster than the speed of screaming out of the Orcs mouth.	Much faster than the screaming speed of the Orcs' mouths began to lose their heads.
24	그때.	then.	then
25	진우의 머리 위로 그늘이 길게 드리웠다.	A long shadow over Jin-woo's head.	There was a long shadow over Jin-woo's head.
26	진우가 고개를 들었다.	Jin-woo lifted his head.	Jin-woo looked up.
27	고오오-	Ko-	Kōo-
28	얼굴을 올려다보려면 고개가 아플 정도로 거대한 거인이 자신을 내려다보며, 놈의 팔 길이에 맞먹는 육중한 돌기둥을 들어 올리고 있었다.	To look up, the giant giant was looking down at him, lifting a massive stone pillar equal to the length of his arm.	To look up to his face, a giant giant with a sore head looked down at him, lifting up a heavy stone column equal to the length of his arm.
29	그동안 인간을 얼마나 잡아먹었는지 입가가 핏자국으로 시꺼멓게 덮여 있는 놈이었다.	How much he ate human beings in the meantime, his mouth was covered with blood stains.	He had eaten humans so far, and his mouth was covered in blood.
30	진우의 미간이 구겨졌다.	Jin-woo's hair was wrinkled.	Jin-woo's brow is crumpled.
31	놈이 돌기둥을 내려치기 전에, 진우가 한발 앞서서 움직였다.	Before he hit the pillar, Jin-woo moved one step ahead.	Before he hit the stone pillar, Jin-woo took a step forward.
32	눈 깜짝할 사이에 거인의 가랑이 아래까지 접근한 진우가 역수로 쥔 '카미쉬의 분노'를 힘껏 휘둘렀다.	In a blink of an eye, Jin-woo, approaching the bottom of the giant's crotch, waved 『Karmish's Wrath』,	Jin-woo, who approached the crotch of a giant in an instant, wielded the "Kamish's Wrath" as a counterweight.
33	스걱! Scram!	Spit!	Scram! Scram
34	단검 끝에서 일렁이던 검은 오러가 거인의 굵은 발목을 깨끗하게 절단했다.	At the end of the dagger, the black sailor, who was a sliver, cut off the thick ankle of the giant.	A black duck, which was gathering at the end of the dagger, cut the giant's thick ankles clean.
35	우어어어어!	It's awesome!	Ooohooh
36	졸지에 한쪽 발목을 잃어버린 거인이 몸을 비틀며 비명을 내지르다 결국 균형을 잃었다.	The giant, who lost one ankle in his sleep, twisted and screamed and eventually lost balance.	A giant who lost one ankle in a doze twisted his body and screamed, eventually losing his balance.
37	뒤쪽으로 기울어지던 거대한 신체가 급격하게 무너져 내렸다.	The huge body leaning backward collapsed sharply.	The huge body, leaning backward, collapsed rapidly.
38	쿠우웅-!	Koo Woong -!	Ku Woong-!
39	거인의 뒤쪽에 자리 잡고 있던 수많은 괴물들이 그 어마어마한 몸뚱이를 피하지 못 하고 비명횡사했다.	Numerous monsters in the back of the giant could not escape the colossal body and screamed.	Countless monsters sitting in the back of the giant were killed in disarray, unable to escape the enormous body.
40	이젠 그림자 병사들의 차례.	Now the shadow soldiers turn.	Now it's the shadow soldiers' turn.
41	쓰러진 채 숨을 헐떡이고 있는 거인 위로 벌레형 그림자 병사들이 올라타기 시작했다.	Buggy Shadow soldiers began to climb over a giant who was panting and breathing.	Worm-type shadow soldiers began to climb the giant, collapsed and gasped for breath.
42	사사사사삭-	Sasa Sasak -	Sasa Sasak-
43	거인은 벌레들을 떨쳐내기 위해 몸부림쳤지만, 벌레들은 순식간에 거인의 얼굴까지 도달했다.	The giant struggled to shake the worms, but the worms instantly reached the giant's face.	The giant struggled to shake off the worms, but they reached the giant's face in an instant.
44	곧 벌레들의 게걸스러운 식사가 시작됐다.	Soon the ravenous meal of the worms began.	Soon the insects started to eat their filly meals.
45	으어어어어!	Wow!	Ugh!
46	비명을 질러 대던 거인의 경련은 금방 끝이 났다. 그러나 그것은 거인의 최후가 아니었다.	The spasm of the giant who was screaming was soon over. But it was not the last of the giants.	The spasm of the screaming giant quickly ended. But it was not the end of the giant.
47	또 한 번, 그림자 군주가 명했다.	Again, the Shadow Monarch ordered it.	Once again, the Shadow Lord commanded.
48	“일어나라”	"Arise"	"Get up."
49	그러자.	OK.	Let's do that.
50	우어어어-	Uh-	Oooho-ooh-o
51	벌레들에게 뜯겨 얼굴의 형태가 거의 사라진 거인의 사체 옆에서 거인과 같은 크기의 그림자가 그 거대한 몸을 느릿하게 일으켰다.	The giant - sized shadow of the giant next to the body of the giant, whose face had almost disappeared from the worms, caused its huge body to slip slowly.	Beside the dead body of the giant, which had been torn by insects and had almost no form of face, a shadow of the size of a giant slowly raised the huge body.
52	거인의 사체 밑에서도 하나둘 그림자 병사들이 기어 나왔다.	Even under the body of the giant, one and two shadow soldiers crawled out.	The shadow soldiers crawled out from under the body of the giant.
53	오크들의 사체에서 만들어진 그림자 병사들은 이미 무기를 움켜쥐고 이전의 동료들을 노려보고 있었다.	Shadow soldiers made from the corpses of orcs already grabbed weapons and were looking at their former colleagues.	Shadow soldiers, made from the bodies of Orcs, were already gripping arms and glaring at their former colleagues.
54	어느새 백이 훌쩍 넘는 혼세의 병사들이 그림자 군단으로 들어왔다.	Suddenly, the soldiers of Hye - se -	Before I knew it, soldiers of mixed ages came into the shadow army.
55	우웅.	Poor.	Woo Woong.
56	거인 병사가 움직이자 적들이 움찔했다.	When the giant soldiers moved, the enemies jumped.	The enemies flinched as the giant soldier moved.
57	그들을 무시한 채 몸을 깊숙이 숙인 거인 병사는 아래에 누워있는 본체의 손가락을 펴 돌기둥을 뺏어 들었다.	The giant soldier, who was bowing deeply, ignored them, unfurled the fingers of the body lying down and took the stone pillars.	Ignoring them, the giant soldier leaned back deeply and spread his fingers below to take away the stone pillar.
58	이제 돌기둥은 거인 병사의 무기가 되었다.	Now the stone pillar became a giant soldier's weapon.	Now the stone pillars are the weapon of the giant soldier.
59	후두둑, 두둑.	Patter, patter.	A hind leg; a head.
60	돌기둥에 묻어 있던 흙덩이들이 바닥으로 떨어져 내렸다.	The clumps on the stone pillars fell to the floor.	The clods of earth buried in the stone pillars fell to the floor.
61	거인 병사는 죽기 직전에 돌기둥을 휘두르지 못한 것이 한이라도 된 것처럼, 어깨 뒤로 돌기둥을 힘껏 당기며 일격을 준비하고 있었다.	The giant soldier was preparing for a blow by pulling the stone pillar firmly behind his shoulders, just as if he could not swing a stone pillar right before his death.	Just before his death, the giant soldier was preparing for a blow by pulling the stone pillar back of his shoulder, as if he had not wielded it.
62	그제야.	That's it.	That's the day.
63	혼세의 병사들은 자신들이 상대하고 있는 적이 어떠한 권능을 가지고 있는지 깨닫게 되었다.	The soldiers of Hyeonsee came to realize what powers their opponents had.	The mixed soldiers came to realize what power their enemy had against them with.
64	주춤주춤.	I'm sick.	a dancing dance
65	전쟁을 즐기던 그들이 겁을 먹고 뒷걸음질 치기 시작했다.	Those who enjoyed the war began to scare back.	They, who enjoyed the war, got scared and began to back down.
66	그들이 느끼고 있는 두려움이 전장의 공기를 타고 와 진우에게 생생히 전해졌다.	The fear they were feeling was vividly conveyed to Jin-woo in the air of the battlefield.	The fear they were feeling came through the air of the battlefield and passed vividly on to Jin-woo.
67	진우가 군주들의 언어로 그들에게 말했다.	Jin-woo told them in the language of the monarchs.	Jin-woo spoke to them in the language of the monarchs.
68	[무엇을 두려워하는가?]	[What are you afraid of?]	[What are you afraid of?]
69	반격은 막 시작되었을 뿐.	The counterattack has only just begun.	The counterattack has only just begun.
70	이 정도로 두려움을 느끼기에는 아직 한참 이르다.	It is still too early to feel this fear.	It's too early to feel this much fear.
71	진우의 두 눈에서 섬뜩한 안광이 번들거렸다.	In Jin-woo 's eyes, an eerie Aunggwang shone.	Jin-woo's eyes glistened with eerie eyes.
72	그 순간.	That moment.	At that moment.
73	부웅!	Boo!	Boo Woong!
74	거인 병사가 있는 힘껏 휘두른 돌기둥이 대지를 스쳐지나가며 적들을 작은 장난감처럼 한꺼번에 쓸어버렸다.	The giant soldier pushed as hard as he could, sweeping away the enemy as a toy.	The giant soldier brushed past the earth with a swinging stone, sweeping his enemies away like small toys.
75	콰가가가가가각!	Kwagagaga is available!	Quagga Gaga!
76	* * *	* * *	* * *
77	전장에 진우가 등장한 직후.	Just after Jin-woo appeared on the battlefield.	Right after Jin-woo appeared on the battlefield.
78	경계를 늦추지 않고 있었던 용제는 그림자 군주의 기척을 감지해냈다.	The dragon, which did not slow down the boundaries, sensed the shadow monarch's presence.	The solvent, which had been unguarded, sensed the spirit of the shadow monarch.
79	‘동쪽 끝.’	east.’	Eastern End.'
80	자신을 중심으로 해서 뻗어 나가 있는 병력들의 동쪽 끝에서.	At the eastern end of the forces that stretch out around you.	at the east end of the forces stretching out about themselves
81	그림자 군주가 나타났다.	Shadow monarch appeared.	The shadow monarch appeared.
82	용제보다는 조금 늦게 고대 용들과 다른 군주 하나도 그림자 군주의 움직임을 느꼈다.	A little later than the dragon, one of the ancient dragons and another monarch felt movement of the shadow monarch.	A little later than the dragon, the ancient dragons and other monarchs felt the movement of the shadow monarch.
83	마령들의 왕, 환계의 군주가 용제에게 아뢰었다.	The king of the wonders, the monarch of the race, told Solae.	The king of the Mages, the lord of the kingdom of hospitality, said to the Emperor
84	[지금 당장 전군을 이끌고...]	[Leading All Army Right Now ...]	[Leading the whole army right now...]
85	그러나 용제는 손을 들어 올려 그의 말을 잘랐다.	But the dragon lifted his hand and cut off his words.	But the dragon raised his hand and cut off his horse.
86	수하들은 의아한 얼굴을 했다.	The Suhas had a strange face.	The minions had a curious face.
87	그 누구보다 그림자 군주의 등장을 기다리고 있었던 이가 바로 지금 눈앞에 서 있는 파멸의 군주다.	The one who waited for the appearance of a shadow monarch than anyone else is the ruined monarch standing right now.	He who was waiting for the appearance of the shadow monarch is the Lord of Destruction, who is standing before his eyes.
88	그런데.	By the way.	by the way
89	어찌하여 그는 그림자 군주가 대놓고 전쟁이 시작되었음을 알려오는 데도 움직이지 않는 것인가?	Why is it that he does not move even when he tells us that the Shadow Monarch has been predominantly in the beginning of the war?	Why does he not move even when the shadow monarch is told that the war has begun in public?
90	이 순간에도 혼세의 병사들은 빠르게 그림자 군단이 되어 가고 있을 터.	At this moment, the soldiers of Hyeonsee are rapidly becoming shadows.	Even at this moment, the mixed soldiers will be quickly becoming a shadow army.
91	초조함에 환계의 군주, 인간의 몸에 들어가 작은 키의 중년 남자 모습을 하고 있는 그가 다시 입을 열려하던 그때.	In the nervousness of the monarch of the empire, when he entered the human body and was a middle-aged man of small height, he was opening his mouth again.	When he was again opening his mouth with nervousness, the king of the world, who entered the human body and looked like a small, tall, middle-aged man.
92	용제가 먼저 말했다.	The dragon first said.	The solvent said first.
93	[그림자 군단... 망자들의 군대는 어디에 있는가?]	[Shadow Legion ... Where are the armies of the dead?]	[Shadow Corps... Where is the army of the dead?]
94	용제는 아득하게 떨어져 있는 거리에서도 그림자 군주의 그림자 속에 그의 병사들이 없음을 놓치지 않았다.	The dragon did not miss the absence of his soldiers in the shadows of the Shadow Monarch even on distant streets.	The Emperor did not miss his soldiers in the shadow of the shadow lord, even in the distance away.
95	‘그럴 리가...?’	No way...?’	That can't be...?
96	환계의 군주가 급히 눈을 감았다.	The monarch of the hurricane quickly closed his eyes.	The lord of the world of war hurriedly closed his eyes.
97	곧 동쪽 끝, 그림자 군주가 싸움을 시작한 장소의 허공에 마법으로 만들어진 거대한 가짜 눈이 나타났다.	Soon the east end, a shadowy monster appeared in the air of the place where it began to fight, with enormous fake eyes made of magic.	Soon at the east end, a huge fake eye made of magic appeared in the air of the place where the shadow monarch began to fight.
98	마법의 눈은 전장의 모든 것을 훑어보았다.	The magic eye looked at all of the battlefield.	Magic eyes scanned everything on the battlefield.
99	‘...!’	...! ’	‘...!’
100	용제의 말 그대로였다.	The dragon was literally.	The words of the solvent were as they were.
101	피보라가 휘몰아치는 전장 한복판을 활보하는 그림자 군주, 그의 그림자에 있어야 할 군단의 기척이 감지되지 않았다.	The shadow monk who wandered in the middle of the battlefield where Pibolas were racing, and the legions of the corps that should be in his shadow were not detected.	The shadow monarch, walking in the middle of the battlefield, where Fibora was swirling, could not detect the military's presence in his shadow.
102	눈을 뜬 환계의 군주가 용제를 바라보았다.	The monarch of the hyeongeum opened his eyes and looked at the dragon.	The lord of the open world looked at the solvent.
103	용제의 눈빛에는 분노와 의문이 반반쯤 뒤섞여 있었다.	In the eyes of the dragon, anger and doubt were mixed in half.	The eyes of the dragon were half-mixed with anger and suspicion.
104	‘도대체...’	why...’	"What the hell... "
105	그림자 군주는 무슨 생각으로 자신을 지켜줄 군대도 없이 전장에 발을 디뎠는가?	What did the Shadow Monarch set foot on the battlefield without any army to protect himself?	What thought did the shadow monarch step on the battlefield without an army to protect him?
106	언뜻 보기에는 그를 제거할 최고의 기회.	At first glance, the best chance to get rid of him.	the best chance at first sight to get rid of him
107	그러나 적의 의도를 짐작조차 할 수 없는 상태에서 무턱대고 전군을 움직일 수는 없었다.	However, I could not move the entire army without being able to guess the enemy's intentions.	But he could not move the whole army without even knowing the enemy's intentions.
108	어쩌면 그것이 적의 진짜 목적인지도 모른다.	Maybe it's the enemy's real purpose.	Perhaps that is the real purpose of the enemy.
109	안개에 시야가 가려진 것 같은 불안감이 용제의 발목을 붙들었다.	The anxiety that the fog covered the field of vision caught the ankle of the dragon.	Anxiety, as if obscured by fog, caught the ankles of the solvent.
110	고대 용 중 하나가 걱정스레 용제를 불렀다.	One of the ancient dragons anxiously called the dragon.	One of the ancient dragons anxiously sang solvents.
111	[군주시여......]	[Lord, Lord ...]	[Gunzhu......]
112	용제가 눈을 부릅뜨자 고대 용들이 고개를 숙였다.	As the soldiers opened their eyes, the ancient dragons bowed their heads.	The ancient dragons bowed as the solvent raised their eyes.
113	위압감으로 그들의 입을 다물게 만든 용제는 진우가 날뛰고 있는 동쪽을 바라보았다.	The dragon, which made their mouths shut with a sense of intimidation, looked to the east where Jin-wook was raging.	The solvent, which made their mouths shut with a sense of awe, looked eastward at Jinwu's rampaging.
114	혼세의 병사들은 빠르게 줄어들고 있었다.	The soldiers of the hometown were rapidly shrinking.	The mixed soldiers were rapidly decreasing.
115	그리고 그만큼 놈의 병사들이 늘어나고 있었다.	And that number of soldiers was increasing.	And that's how many of his soldiers were.
116	결정을 내려야 했다.	I had to make a decision.	I had to make a decision.
117	한시라도 빨리.	It's fast.	As soon as possible.
118	그러나 예상과 전혀 다른 방향으로 펼쳐지는 전쟁의 양상에, 예측이 불가능한 움직임에 용제는 결정을 내릴 수가 없었다.	However, in the unpredictable movements of the war that spread out in a totally different direction than expected, the dragon could not make a decision.	But with the war unfolding in a totally different direction than expected, solvents could not make a decision on unpredictable movements.
119	용제의 미간이 구겨졌다.	The hair of the dragon was wrinkled.	The solvent's brow is crumpled.
120	‘그림자 군주... 너는 무엇을 노리고 있느냐?’	Shadow monarch ... what are you aiming for? "	The Shadow Lord... What are you aiming for?'
121	* * *	* * *	* * *
122	어느 순간인가부터.	From that moment on.	From what moment.
123	진우는 생각하며 적을 베는 것을 그만두었다.	Jin-woo thought and quit cutting enemies.	Jin-woo stopped cutting the enemy, thinking.
124	그러기엔 적의 숫자가 너무 많았다.	The number of enemies was too much for that.	There were too many enemies to do that.
125	아군의 숫자도 빠르게 늘어가고 있었지만, 그것이 무의미하게 보일 만큼 적이 많았다.	The number of friendly members was rapidly increasing, but there were many enemies that seemed meaningless.	The number of our troops was also rapidly increasing, but there were enough enemies for it to seem pointless.
126	흡.	Absorption.	a suction cup
127	거칠게 숨을 들이마신 후.	After roughly breathing.	after a rough inhaling
128	진우는 사고가 아닌, 감각에 몸을 맡겼다.	Jin-woo did not think of accident, but entrusted himself to the senses.	Jin-woo left her body to the senses, not the accident.
129	그러자 오직 살육만을 위해 완성된 기계처럼 신체의 한계를 아득하게 초월한 반사적인 움직임이 수없이 반복되었다.	Then, like the finished machine only for the slaughter, the reflex movements far beyond the limits of the body were repeated many times.	Then there were countless reflexes that transcended the limits of the body, such as a machine completed only for slaughter.
130	단 한 번의 공격에 수백의 괴물들이 찢기고.	In a single attack, hundreds of monsters are torn.	Hundreds of monsters ripped apart in a single attack.
131	“일어나라”	"Arise"	"Get up."
132	수백의 그림자 병사들이 새로이 합류한다.	Hundreds of Shadow Soldiers join in.	Hundreds of shadow soldiers newly join.
133	거대한 해일이 밀려들어와 모든 것들을 집어삼키듯, 그림자들이 서서히 전장을 검게 물들이기 시작했다.	Just as the great tsunami flooded and devoured everything, the shadows gradually began to fill the battlefield black.	Shadows slowly began to blacken the battlefield, as a huge tidal wave swept in and engulfed everything.
134	진우가 움직일 때마다 검은 파도가 일어났다.	Every time Jin-woo moved, a black wave arose.	Every time Jin-woo moved, a black wave rose.
135	“으아아-”	Oh no!	"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"
136	마나를 섞어 터트린 진우의 일갈에 전방에 있던 괴물들이 일제히 나가떨어졌다.	The monsters that were in front of the unicorns of Jin-woo who were mixed with mana fell out at once.	At the crack of Jin-woo, a mana mixed with him, the monsters in front of him fell apart.
137	고막이 터졌는지 귀에서 피가 줄줄 흐르는 괴물들이 고통에 찬 신음을 흘리며 정신을 차리지 못할 때.	When the eardrum burst or the monsters of blood flow from the ear,	Whether the eardrums have burst or when the blood-flowing monsters from their ears are unable to come to their senses with a painful groan.
138	그들 앞에 그림자 병사들이 들이닥쳤다.	Shadow soldiers came before them.	Shadow soldiers rushed in front of them.
139	온 사방에서 울리는 괴물들의 비명이 전장을 가득 채워 나갔다.	The screams of monsters ringing all over the place filled the battlefield.	Screams of monsters ringing from all over the battleground filled.
140	그러길 얼마나 지났을까?	How long has it been?	How long has it been?
141	진우는 이제까지 상대해 왔던 혼세의 병력들과는 전혀 다른 존재들의 접근을 감지했다.	Jin-woo has perceived the accesses of people who are quite different from those of the modern age.	Jin-woo sensed a different approach from the forces he had been dealing with.
142	고개를 들자.	Let's open your head.	Let's raise our heads.
143	하늘을 까맣게 뒤덮은 수백이 넘는 비룡들과 그들 위에 탑승해있는 인간 형태의 용족, 용인족들의 모습을 볼 수 있었다.	We could see hundreds of dyads flying over the sky, and the human form of the Yongin and Yongin groups on board.	Hundreds of dragons covered the sky, human forms on board, and Yongin were seen.
144	‘파멸의 군단이 움직이기 시작했나?’	Did the corps of destruction begin to move? "	Did the troops of destruction begin to move?’
145	그러나 어디에서도 용제의 기척은 느껴지지 않았다.	However, the dragon was not felt anywhere.	However, no trace of solvent was felt anywhere.
146	아직인가.	Not yet.	Not yet.
147	하지만 실망할 필요는 없다. 시간은 많이 남아 있으니까.	But you do not have to be disappointed. There is a lot of time left.	But you don't have to be disappointed. There's a lot of time left.
148	놈이 움직이길 주저한다면 움직여야 할 이유를 만들어 주면 되는 것.	If you hesitate to move, you have to make a reason to move.	If he is hesitant to move, he can give him a reason to move.
149	키악!	Keyak!	Kiak!
150	선두에 선 용인족이 기합을 내지르자 기수를 돌린 비룡들이 일제히 진우에게 쇄도했다.	At the forefront, when the Yongin people fought, the dyrids, who turned their riders, rushed to Jin-woo at once.	When Yongin, who was leading the race, joined forces, the Biryongs, who turned their helm, rushed to Jin-woo in unison.
151	순간 진우의 눈에 강한 힘이 실렸다.	At the moment, the power of Jin-woo was strong.	At the moment, Jin-woo's eyes were full of strength.
152	용제가 움직여야 할 이유.	Why the dragon should move.	The reason why solvents should move.
153	하찮은 수하들로는 감당할 수 없을 압도적인 힘으로.	With overwhelming power that can not afford it.	with overwhelming force beyond the control of trifling subordinates
154	진우가 자신을 향해 쏟아져 내리는 비룡들을 향해 두 손을 뻗었다.	Jin-woo stretched out his hands toward the drowning pours down toward himself.	Jin-woo reached out his hands to the Biryongs, which poured down towards him.
155	‘지배자의 권능.’	The power of the ruler. ’	The power of the ruler.'
156	그리고 하늘을 쥐어짜듯 양손에 힘을 주고서 보이지 않는 무언가를 아래로 끌어당겼다.	And as he squeezed the sky, he gave strength to both hands and pulled down something that he did not see.	And by squeezing the sky into both hands, he pulled something invisible down.
157	대기의 마나는 그림자 군주의 의지에 응했다.	Atmospheric mana responded to the Shadow Monarch's will.	Manna in the atmosphere complied with the will of the shadow monarch.
158	벌떼처럼 몰려오던 수백의 비룡들이 하나의 예외도 없이 전부 보이지 않는 손에 움켜잡혀 바닥에 내리꽂혔다.	Hundreds of drones flocking like bees were caught in the invisible hand and stuck on the floor with one exception.	Hundreds of dragonflies, which had been swarming like bees, had all been seized by invisible hands and laid to the floor with no exception.
159	콰과과과과과과광-!	Kwa Science Department Science Division Science Department -!	Kwagua Fruits and Vegetables-
160	그야말로 장관.	The Secretary.	a mere spectacle
161	끝날 줄 모르는 비룡들의 추락에 지축이 마구 뒤흔들렸다.	The earthquake shook its head in the crash of the dying stars.	The endless fall of the dragons shook the earth's
162	가공할 힘.	Power to process.	a formidable force
163	아무런 제한이 없는 그림자 군주의 능력에 진우 본인도 놀라움을 감추지 못했다.	I was amazed at the ability of the Shadow Monarch without any restrictions.	Jin-woo himself was surprised at the shadow monarch's ability without any restriction.
164	그러나 놀라고 있을 틈은 없었다.	But there was no room to be surprised.	But there was no time to be surprised.
165	비룡들 뒤에 가려져 있던 드래곤이 모습을 드러냈다.	The dragon, hidden behind the drones, showed up.	The dragon, which had been hidden behind the dragons, appeared.
166	진우는 드래곤의 입에 맺혀 있는 에너지를 목격했다.	Jin-woo witnessed the energy in the mouth of the dragon.	Jin-woo witnessed the energy in the dragon's mouth.
167	‘...!’	...! ’	‘...!’
168	아니나 다를까.	just as expected.	Sure enough.
169	불꽃만으로 이뤄진 끔찍한 드래곤의 숨결이 하늘 위에서 쏟아져 내렸다.	The horror dragon's breath of fire was poured out of the sky.	The breath of a terrible dragon, made up of only flames, poured down from above the sky.
170	콰아아아아아아-	Quaaaaaaa -	qaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa
171	목표물에게 정확히 브레스를 뿜어낸 드래곤이 다시 고도를 높였다.	The dragon that spewed the breath to the target correctly raised the altitude again.	The dragon, which gave the target exactly a Bresse, raised its altitude again.
172	적의 기척은 잡히지 않는다.	The enemy's will is not caught.	The enemy's base is not to be caught.
173	내 브레스에 적이 녹았는가?	Did the enemy melt in my breath?	Has the enemy melted in my Bres?
174	안전한 위치까지 올라왔다고 생각한 드래곤이 그림자 군주의 생사를 확인하기 위해 지면을 내려다보았다.	The dragon, who thought he had ascended to a safe location, looked down at the floor to confirm the life and death of the Shadow Monarch.	The dragon, who thought he had reached a safe position, looked down to the ground to confirm the life and death of the shadow monarch.
175	불꽃이 가라앉고, 연기가 걷혔지만.	Though the flame has sunk and the smoke has been removed.	The flames subsided, and the smoke lifted.
176	그림자 군주의 흔적은 어디에서도 보이지 않았다.	No trace of the shadow monarch was seen anywhere.	The shadow monarch's traces were nowhere to be seen.
177	‘놈은 어디에...?’	Where is he ...?	Where's he...?
178	그때.	then.	then
179	머리 위에서 느껴지는 기척.	Feeling on your head.	a wavering feeling above one's head
180	오싹한 느낌이 목 뒤를 스쳐 갔지만 때는 이미 너무 늦어버린 상태였다.	It was already too late, though the creeping sensation crossed behind his neck.	A shudder ran over the back of his neck, but it was already too late.
181	-네놈!	- You!	-You guys!
182	드래곤이 위를 올려다보기도 전에, 놈의 머리를 밟고 서 있던 진우가 '카미쉬의 분노'를 내리찍었다.	Before the dragon could look up, Jin-woo standing on the head of the man put down the anger of Karmish.	Before the dragon could even look up, Jin-woo, who was standing on his head, struck down 'Kamish's Wrath'.
183	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!	Quartzik! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Craack!
184	단검 끝에서 쏘아진 날카로운 오러가 머리를 관통해 턱 아래를 뚫었다.	A sharp aura, shot from the end of the dagger, pierced through the head and beneath the chin.	A sharp oracle shot from the end of the dagger pierced through the head and pierced under the chin.
185	당연히.	naturally.	Of course.
186	숨통이 끊어진 드래곤은 비행능력을 잃고 하염없이 아래로 떨어져 내렸다.	The dragon, whose breasts were broken, fell down and fell down without losing his ability to fly.	The breathless dragon lost his ability to fly and fell headlong down.
187	급속도로 가까워지던 지면이 곧 드래곤과 충돌했다.	As soon as it approached, the ground collided with the dragon.	The fast approaching ground soon collided with the dragon.
188	쿠웅!	Kuwoong!	Kuung!
189	축 늘어져 있는 드래곤의 머리 위에서 뛰어내린 진우가 적들에게 걸어가며 뒤도 돌아보지 않고 말했다.	Jin-woo jumped from the dragon's head and walked to his enemies without looking back.	Chin-wu, who had jumped from the head of a drooping dragon, walked to his enemies and said without looking back.
190	“일어나라”	"Arise"	"Get up."
191	그러자 등 뒤에서 드래곤과 수 백의 용인족들이 천천히 몸을 일으켰다.	Then dragons and hundreds of Yongin people slowly raised their bodies from behind their backs.	Then behind his back the dragon and hundreds of the Yongin people slowly lifted themselves up.
192	* * *	* * *	* * *
193	용제도 느꼈다.	I also felt the dragon.	I felt solvent too.
194	다른 군주들의 오합지졸 병사들과는 비교조차 불가능한 자신의 군대.	His army is even impossible to compare with the other monarchs.	his own army that is incomparable to the soldiers of other monarchs
195	파멸의 군단 일부가 그림자 군주의 손에 넘어갔다.	A part of the corps of destruction was handed over to the shadow monarch.	Part of the army of destruction fell into the hands of the shadow monarch.
196	이제는 놈에게 무슨 꿍꿍이가 있든 더 이상 방관할 수 있는 수준을 넘어섰다.	Now, no matter what he is up to, he has gone beyond what he can afford.	Now he's beyond being able to stand by no matter what he's up to.
197	파멸의 군단이 그림자 군주에게 먹히는 것을 막아야 한다.	The Legion of Destruction must be prevented from being eaten by the Shadow Monarch.	The Legion of Destruction must be prevented from being eaten by the Shadow Lord.
198	[놈을 친다.]	[Beat him.]	[Brothers]
199	용제가 출전을 기다리고 있던 고대 용에게 명했다.	The dragon ordered the ancient dragon, who was waiting for the exhibition.	The dragon ordered an ancient dragon, who was waiting to appear.
200	[너희들은 나를 따라와라.]	[You follow me.]	[You guys follow me.]
201	그리고 만약을 대비해 환계의 군주에게는 다른 명령을 내렸다.	And in order to be prepared, I gave another order to the monarch.	And just in case, he gave a different order to the Lord of the Exchequer
202	[너는 여기에 남아 그림자 군단의 기습을 대비해라.]	[You stay here and prepare for the surprise of the Shadow Legion.]	[You stay here and prepare for the attack of the Shadow Legion.]
203	[그리하겠습니다.]	[I will do that.]	[I will.]
204	용제와 고대 용들의 앞에 동쪽 전장과 연결된 수백 개의 게이트가 생겼다.	There were hundreds of gates connected to the east battlefield before the dragons and ancient dragons.	In front of the solvent and the ancient dragons hundreds of gates connected with the eastern battlefield.
205	놓치지 않는다.	Do not miss.	Don't miss.
206	분노로 번들거리는 용제의 안광이 게이트 속으로 사라졌다.	The ankwon of the dragon which was bundled with anger disappeared into the gate.	The lining of the solvent, which glistened with rage, disappeared into the gate.
207	고대 용들도 게이트로 뛰어들었다.	The ancient dragons also jumped into the gate.	Ancient dragons also jumped into the gate.
208	그림자 군주의 계속된 도발에 움츠리고 있던 파멸의 군단이 움직이기 시작했다.	The corps of destruction, which was shrinking to the continued provocation of the Shadow Monarch, began to move.	The Legion of Destruction, cowering by the continued provocation of the shadow monarch, began to move.
209	* * *	* * *	* * *
210	격렬한 힘의 소용돌이가 맞부딪치고 있는 동쪽과 달리, 서쪽 끝에서의 고요한 전투는 이제 끝을 보이고 있었다.	Unlike the east where a swirling vigor of power is hitting, the still battle at the western end is now ending.	Unlike the east, where the whirlpool of fierce power was striking, the still battle at the west end was now showing its end.
211	최후방어선을 펼쳤던 미군은 몰려온 마수들의 이빨과 손톱에 처참하게 찢겨져 나갔다.	The US soldiers who were on the last line of defense were torn apart by the teeth and fingernails of the soldiers.	The U.S. military, which launched the final defense, was brutally torn apart by the teeth and fingernails of the prisoners who came.
212	그들이 마지막으로 희망을 걸었던 것은 헌터들의 무기.	The last thing they hoped for was the Hunter's weapon.	The last thing they ever hoped for was Hunter's weapon.
213	그러나 레이드를 위해 만들어진 헌터들의 무기를 일반인들이 제대로 다룰 수 있을 리가 없었다.	But the Hunters' weapons made for Raid could not be handled properly by the general public.	But the common people couldn't handle the weapons of hunters made for Raid.
214	미군은 빠르게 무너져 갔다.	The US military quickly collapsed.	The U.S. military quickly collapsed.
215	“으아아악, 으아악”	Ah Ah, Ah Ah Ah!	"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah."
216	서쪽 군단의 선봉도 행동이 민첩하고 감각이 예민한 벌레들이 맡았다.	The wings of the west corps were also acted by agile and sensitive worms.	The spearhead of the Western Legion was also taken by nimble, sensitive bugs.
217	사사사삭-	In addition,	Sasak-
218	벌레들이 군인들에게 접근했다.	The worms approached the soldiers.	The bugs approached the soldiers.
219	두두두두두두두두!	Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo Doo!	Doodoo doodoo!
220	탄환을 무시한 채 밀고 들어온 벌레들은 기어코 군인들을 물어뜯기 시작했다.	The worms, pushing and ignoring the bullets, began to bite the soldiers.	Ignoring the bullet, the bugs that pushed in began biting at the soldiers.
221	“으아아악”	Ah, ah!	"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh
222	생존자들이 뒤로 물러서며 총을 난사해 댔으나 효과는 없었다.	Survivors retreated and fired a gun, but it had no effect.	Survivors stepped back and fired their guns, but it didn't work.
223	그렇다고 저 괴물 벌레들을 상대로 검을 휘둘러서 싸운다는 것은 더더욱 상상할 수 없는 일이었다.	But it was even more unimaginable to swing the sword against those monster worms.	But it was all the more unthinkable to fight those monster bugs by swinging a sword.
224	이러지도 저러지도 못 하는 사이.	I can not do this either.	between this and that
225	키익.	Kick.	KIK.
226	동료들을 모조리 먹어 치운 벌레들이 다음 먹잇감을 향해 고개를 돌렸다.	Worms who ate all of their colleagues turned their heads toward the next prey.	Worms that ate up all their colleagues turned to the next prey.
227	살아남은 이들의 차례였다.	It was the turn of the survivors.	It was the survivors' turn.
228	소대장이 굳은 얼굴로 옆의 병사들을 돌아보았다.	The captain of the squad looked up at the soldiers next to him with his firm face.	The platoon leader looked round at the soldiers beside him with a firm face.
229	병사들은 고개를 끄덕였다.	The soldiers nodded.	The soldiers nodded their heads.
230	민간인들의 대피 시간을 벌기 위한 작전에 동원된다는 사실을 알았을 때부터 이미 각오했던 일이었다.	I was already prepared when I realized that I was mobilized for an operation to earn civilians evacuation time.	It has already been a matter of mind since I learned that the operation was used to buy time for civilians to evacuate.
231	소대장은 수류탄을 꺼냈다.	The platoon leader pulled out the grenade.	The platoon leader pulled out a grenade.
232	이 조그만 현대 화기로 적을 제거할 수는 없어도, 자신들이 적의 먹잇감이 되는 일은 피할 수 있다.	Even if you can not eliminate enemies with this tiny modern firearm, you can avoid being an enemy's prey.	The small modern firearm can't get rid of the enemy, but it can avoid them being prey to them.
233	소대장이 안전핀을 뽑아냈다.	The platoon commander pulled out the safety pin.	The platoon leader pulled out a safety pin.
234	그러자 심상치 않은 분위기를 감지한 벌레들이 괴성을 지르며 미친 듯 소대장에게 달려들었다.	Then the worms, sensing the mysterious mood, scrambled up and rushed to the big commander.	Then, the insects, which sensed the unusual atmosphere, screamed and rushed to the platoon leader like crazy.
235	키아아아아아아아아아- Kiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa--아아아악-!	Kiahuaaaaq -!	Kiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa
236	다가오는 벌레를 바라보고 있는 소대장의 눈이 커졌다.	The eyes of the small commander looking at the approaching worm grew larger.	The platoon leader's eyes widened as he looked at the coming worm.
237	그야말로 순식간.	It's really quick.	in a mere moment
238	찰나에 코앞까지 다가온 벌레들이 그를 향해 날카로운 턱을 벌리는 그때에.	At a moment when the worms approaching his nose open their sharp jaws toward him.	as soon as the bugs that came near him opened their sharp jaws against him
239	그 벌레들보다 한발 빠르게 소대장 앞에 선 누군가가 그의 수류탄을 뺏어 손에 들고는 벌레들의 공격을 등으로 막아 냈다.	Someone in front of the big commander who took his grenade and held it in his hand and blocked the attack of insects by his back.	One step faster than the worms, someone in front of the platoon leader took his grenade and held it in his hand and prevented it from attacking the insects.
240	소대장은 시야를 가로막고 있는, 자신보다 머리 두 개는 더 큰 남자를 멍히 올려다보며 말했다.	The platoon leader said, looking up at the man with the head, two more heads than the man himself.	said the platoon leader, looking up blankly at a man who had two heads larger than him, who was blocking his view.
241	“토, 토마스 안드레”	"T-Thomas Andre?"	"Toe, Thomas Andre"
242	한눈을 찡긋한 토마스가 벌레들에게 돌아서며 들고 있던 수류탄을 한 놈의 입 안에 쑤셔 넣었다.	Thomas glanced at the worms and squeezed a grenade into his mouth.	Thomas, who had a frown on his eyes, turned to the bugs and stuffed a grenade into one of his mouth.
243	타격은 없겠지만 이상한 게 뱃속으로 들어오니 놀라긴 하겠지.	It will not hurt, but it will be surprised that strange thing comes in the stomach.	It won't hurt you, but you'll be surprised to see something strange come into your stomach.
244	즐거운 상상에 한족 입꼬리를 씩 올린 토마스가 커다란 주먹을 휘둘러 벌레의 머리를 후려쳤다.	Thomas, with his Han-tail in his happy imagination, shook his head with a big fist.	Thomas, who put up the corners of his mouth in a pleasant imagination, shook his big fist and hit the bug on the head.
245	투쾅!	Thug!	Boom!
246	머리가 사라진 벌레의 몸뚱이가 멀찍한 곳에 떨어졌다.	The body of the insect head whose head had disappeared fell to a distant place.	The head of the worm fell into the distance.
247	“아차... 이러면 놀라지도 못하려나”	"Oh ... you will not be surprised at this?"	"Oh, you're not going to be surprised."
248	뒷머리를 긁적이는 토마스 뒤로, 급하게 달려 나온 다수의 최상급 헌터들이 벌레들과의 싸움을 시작했다.	Behind the scratching back of Thomas, a number of top-class hunters rushing into the bats began fighting.	Behind Thomas scratching the back of his head, a number of top-class hunters who rushed out began fighting the bugs.
249	키에에에에엑!	KE to EE!	Kieaeec!
250	키아악!	Tia!	Kiaak!
251	고통에 찬 벌레들의 괴성이 요란히 울려 퍼졌다.	The tumult of the painful bugs rang out loudly.	The monster of the insects in pain rang out.
252	살아남은 군인들은 자신을 도우러 온 이들이 누군지 금방 알아보고 환희에 찬 미소를 지었다.	Surviving soldiers quickly grasped who they came to help themselves and smiled with joy.	The surviving soldiers quickly recognized who had come to help them and smiled with joy.
253	“스, 스케빈저”	"S-Scavenger!"	"S, Scavenger."
254	“스케빈저 길드 헌터들이다”	"Scavenger Guild Hunters!"	"Skevinger Guild Hunters."
255	“아아! 하나님, 감사합니다”	"Alas! Thank God!"	"Ah! Thank God."
256	워낙에 뛰어난 헌터들로 구성되어 있는 길드답게 상황은 깔끔히 정리됐다. 그러나 안도할 틈도 없이 또 다른 마수들이 그들 앞으로 까맣게 몰려왔다.	The situation was cleared up like a guild composed of excellent hunters. However, without any relief, another palmist came to them.	The situation is as neat as a guild of excellent hunters. But without a moment of relief, another of the mahouts came before them.
257	토마스의 예리한 시선이 놈들을 훑었다.	Thomas' sharp eyeballs swept through them.	Thomas's keen eyes swept over them.
258	오크, 오거, 트롤, 미노타우로스, 사이클롭스 등등.	Orcs, augers, trolls, minotaurs, cyclops and so on.	Orcs, auger, trolls, minotauros, cyclops, etc.
259	전부 던전에서 흔히 보던 녀석들.	All the guys that I saw in dungeons all.	All the guys I've seen in Dungeon.
260	수가 많다고 해도 이런 것들쯤은 자신에게 아무것도 아니었다.	Even if you have a lot of these things, it was nothing for you.	Even if there were so many, these things were nothing to him.
261	‘다만...’	but...’	Daman...'
262	별것 아닌 놈들 사이에 무시무시하게 강한 자가 하나 섞여 있다.	There is a mixture of terribly strong men among the noble ones.	There is a terrible mixture of little ones.
263	토마스에게 겁을 먹어 괴물들이 움직이지 못하듯, 토마스도 그 한 놈 때문에 움직일 수가 없었다.	Just as Thomas was afraid and the monsters could not move, Thomas could not move because of him.	Just as the monsters couldn't move because of Thomas, so Thomas couldn't move because of the one.
264	잠시 상황을 지켜보는 것 같았던 그 녀석이 천천히 앞으로 걸어 나왔다.	The guy who seemed to watch the situation for a while slowly walked forward.	The man, who seemed to be watching for a moment, walked slowly forward.
265	[너는 그때 그 인간이군. 송곳니 군주에게 죽기 직전까지 갔었던 지배자의 약해 빠진 그릇.]	[You are the man then. A weak vessel of the ruler who went to the canine monarch just before his death.	You're the man then. A weakened vessel of the ruler who had gone to the brink of death to the Fang monarch.]
266	요인들의 왕은 비릿한 미소를 지었다.	The king of the factors smiled grimly.	The king of the factors gave a dainty smile.
267	짐승의 힘을 가지고 있다고는 하나 기본적으로 사냥에 특화되어 있는 송곳니 군주와는 다르게, 오크나 오거 같은 요인들을 지배하고 있는 자신은 육체를 이용하는 근접전투에 특화되어 있다.	Unlike canine monarchs, which are basically hunting-oriented monsters, although they have the power of beasts, they dominate factors such as orcs and augers are specialized in close combat using the body.	Unlike the fangs monarch, who is basically specialized in hunting, who controls factors such as oaks and ogre, he is specialized in close combat using the body.
268	그러니 고작 한 줌도 안 되는 근력을 믿고 까부는 인간이 우스워 보일 수밖에.	Therefore, the man who believes in the Unyielding Spirit strength that can not be just a handful seems to be funny.	Therefore, a human being who believes in a mere handful of muscle must look funny.
269	요인들의 왕, 강체의 군주가 자신의 마나를 있는 그대로 발산했다.	The king of the elements, the monarch of the body, emanated his mana as it is.	The king of the factors, the strong-bodied monarch, gave off his manna as it was.
270	기선제압.	Suppression of baseline.	steam control
271	너 따위는 눈 한번 깜빡하기도 전에 목을 따 낼 수 있다는 자신감의 표현이었다.	It was an expression of confidence that you could pull your neck before you blinked once.	You were such a confident expression that you could slit your throat before you even blinked.
272	그런데.	By the way.	by the way
273	[...?]	[...?]	[...?]
274	새파랗게 질려 가는 뒤의 헌터들과 대조적으로, 지배자의 그릇은 여유를 잃지 않고 있었다.	In contrast to the hunters after the faded, the master's bowl was not out of the question.	Contrary to the Hunters after they were getting blue, the ruler's bowl was not losing its composure.
275	뭔가 생각해둔 것이 있는가 하는 생각이 잠깐 군주의 머릿속을 스쳐지나갔을 때.	When I think about something that I thought about, the moment I passed through the monarch 's head.	When the thought of having something in mind crossed the monarch's mind for a moment.
276	“...이렇게 하면 되는 거겠지”	"... you can do this, right?"	"...that's how you do it."
277	토마스가 혼잣말 하듯 중얼거렸다.	Thomas muttered as if to himself.	Thomas muttered to himself.
278	그러자 그의 발아래에서부터 퍼져 나가기 시작한 어둠이 순식간에 일대의 지면을 뒤덮어버렸다.	Then, the darkness that began to spread from his footsteps quickly fell over the ground.	Then the darkness that began to spread from under his feet quickly covered the earth.
279	군주의 눈썹이 꿈틀거렸다.	The monarch's eyebrows twirled.	The monarch's eyebrows wriggled.
280	‘그림자...?’	shadow...?’	Shadow...?
281	이것은 그림자 군주의 스킬.	This is the skill of Shadow Monarch.	This is the skill of the Shadow Lord.
282	하지만 그가 여기에 있다면 그 강력한 힘의 근원을 자신이 눈치채지 못했을 리가 없다.	But if he were here, he would not have noticed the source of that powerful force.	But if he were here, he couldn't have not noticed the source of that powerful force.
283	그 순간, 토마스의 뒤에서 낯익은 목소리 하나가 들려왔다.	At that moment, a familiar voice came from behind Thomas.	At that moment, a familiar voice came from behind Thomas.
284	[오랜만에 다시 뵙습니다, 요인들의 왕이시여.]	[I'll see you again in a long time, king of the elements.]	Long time no see, King of Factors.
285	정중하지만 위협적인 목소리로 인사를 건네는 총군단장 벨리온의 뒤편으로.	Behind the commanding officer 『Bellion』, who greets with a polite but threatening voice.	Behind Belion, the general squad leader who greets in a polite but menacing voice.
286	토마스의 그림자에 숨어 조용히 때를 기다리고 있었던 13만의 그림자 병사들이 일제히 솟아올라오고 있었다.	Thirteen thousand shadow soldiers who were waiting in silence in the shadow of Thomas were rising in unison.	130,000 shadow soldiers, hiding in Thomas' shadow and waiting quietly for the time, were rising in unison.


1	그림자 군주의 밑에서 마지막까지 살아남은 13만의 정예 그림자 병사들이 최대한 기척을 지운 채로 인간의 그림자에 숨어 있었다.	Thirteen elite Shadow soldiers who survived to the end of Shadow Monarchs were hiding in human shadows as far as possible.
2	이건 덫이었다.	It was a trap.
3	졸지에 그림자 군단과 정면에서 마주치게 된 강체의 군주는 수렁으로 빨려 들어가는 것 같은 아찔함을 느꼈다.	The monarch of the rigid body, encountered in front of the Shadow Legion, felt a throbbing feeling like being sucked into the mire.
4	‘당했다.’	I was hit.’
5	현재 그가 이끄는 서쪽 군단은 그림자 군단을 상대할 힘이 없다.	The western corps he currently leads has no power to deal with the Shadow Legion.
6	게다가 그 그림자 군단의 선봉에 선 이들이 벨리온과 이그리트 라니 자신의 안위까지 걱정해야 할 위기였다.	In addition, the leaders of the shadow corps were in danger of worrying about 『Bellion』and 『Ygritte』own.
7	아마도 그림자 군단, 아니 그림자 군주는 이를 노린 것일 터.	Perhaps the Shadow Legion, or the Shadow Legion, is aiming for it.
8	‘...알려야 한다.’	... should be informed. ’
9	강체의 군주는 다급히 용제와 교신을 시도했다.	The monarch of the body tried to communicate with the dragon urgently.
10	그러나.	But.
11	어떤 힘이 밖으로의 교신을 차단하고 있었다.	Some power was blocking out communications.
12	‘설마...?’	surely...?’
13	그림자 군주는 여기까지 생각해둔 것인가?	Did the shadow monarch thought so far?
14	강체의 군주는 연락을 방해하는 힘의 근원을 찾기 위해 황급히 기감을 발동시켰다.	The monarch of the body exercised hurriedly to find the source of power that interfered with the contact.
15	그러자 이그리트 의 옆에서 뭔가를 움켜쥔 채 열심히 주술을 펼치고 있는 하이오크 주술사를 발견할 수 있었다.	I was able to find a hi-oak shaman who was holding up something with his wits next to 『Ygritte』.
16	‘...!’	...! ’
17	놈의 주술이 모든 연락을 방해하고 있었다.	The magic trick was blocking all contact.
18	진정한 그림자 병사로 재탄생한 후 '탐욕의 구슬'의 힘까지 빌린 장군급 병사 어금니의 주술은 능히 그 정도의 위력을 갖고 있었다.	After the rebirth of a true Shadow soldier, the magic of a general-grade soldier 『Tusk』 that borrowed the power of 『Marble of Avarice』 had such power.
19	씨익.	Sir.
20	어금니는 자신이 예전에 모시던 왕과 시선이 마주치자 수줍게 얼굴을 붉혔다. 그러면서도 끊임없이 자신이 펼친 주문을 멈추지 않았다.	Mulgne was shyly blushed when he met his gaze with his former king. Nevertheless, he did not stop his spell.
21	어금니의 미소에 농락당하고 있다는 느낌을 받은 요인들의 왕, 강체의 군주는 속에서 강한 분노가 솟구쳐 올라왔다.	The king of the elements, which felt like being laughed at by the smile of his 『Tusk』, the strong monarch of the body came up with strong anger.
22	[감히 너희들 따위가!]	[Dare you guys!]
23	아니, 이건 그림자 병사들은 물론 그림자 군주의 머리에서 나올 만한 전략이 아니다.	No, this is not a strategy to get out of the Shadow Soldier's head, of course.
24	늘 적 앞에서 피할 수 없는 죽음을 선고해 왔었던 그림자 군단의 방식이 아니었다.	It was not the Shadow Legion that had always condemned death inevitable to the enemy.
25	이것은.	this is.
26	‘인간들의 방식.’	Man's way. ’
27	인간이었던 현재의 그림자 군주가 전쟁의 양상을 비틀고 있었다.	The current shadow monarch who was a human was twisting aspects of the war.
28	놈에게는 군주로서의 자존심도 없단 말인가!	He does not have pride as a monarch!
29	분노한 강체의 군주가 온몸의 근육을 팽창시켰다. 터질 듯 커진 근육에 굵은 힘줄들이 튀어나왔다.	An angry, rigid monarch inflated the muscles of the whole body. Thick tendons popped out on the overgrown muscle.
30	강체의 군주가 일갈했다.	The monarch of the body came to work.
31	[놈은 군주의 자격이 없다!]	[He is not a monarch!]
32	순식간에 어금니의 앞까지 도약한 강체의 군주를 베르가 막아섰다.	In a moment, 『Ber』 stood up to the monarch of the body which leaped to the front of 『Tusk』 .
33	쿠웅-!	Kuwoong -!
34	군주의 양손을 맞잡고서 힘겨루기를 시작한 베르가 코앞에서 그를 노려보며 마수어로 말을 건넸다.	In front of 『Ber』, who started to fight with his hands, he talked with Magic Beast.
35	[방금 그 말... 취소해라. 주군을 모욕한 죄는 무겁다.]	[Just say that ... cancel it. The insult to the Lord is heavy.
36	그러나 강체의 군주는 베르의 팔을 비틀어 버릴 듯 힘을 주며 외쳤다.	However, the monarch of the body cried out as if to twist his arm.
37	[감히 일개 병사 따위가 군주의 앞을 막아서는가!]	[How dare a soldier block the monarch's head!]
38	그러자.	OK.
39	키에에에에에에에에엑!	On the key to the on to the eek!
40	귀청을 찍을 것 같은 포효가 터져 나옴과 동시에 베르의 덩치가 두 배 이상 부풀어 올랐다.	As the roar was about to be heard, the size of the burglar was more than doubled.
41	* * *	* * *
42	용제는 보았다.	I saw the dragon.
43	자신이 잠깐 망설였던 사이 수없이 죽어 나간 혼세의 병사들과, 죽어 간 병력의 숫자만큼 늘어나 있는 그림자 병사들을.	The soldiers of the Hyeonsee who died for a while, who hesitated for a while, and the shadow soldiers, which are as many as the number of soldiers who died.
44	게이트를 빠져나온 용제의 두 눈에 불꽃이 튀었다.	Sparks flashed into the eyes of the dragon that had escaped the gate.
45	그 시선의 끝에.	At the end of that line of sight.
46	하나의 거대한 폭풍이 되어 혼세의 군단을 통째로 집어삼키고 있는 진우가 있었다.	There was a huge storm and Jin-woo, who was swallowing the entire army of the Joseon Dynasty.
47	반드시.	must.
48	반드시 놈을 죽여야 한다!	You must kill him!
49	용제가 아직 본모습을 드러내지 않은 채 인간의 형태로 급히 입에서 파멸의 숨결을 쏘아 냈다.	The dragon has yet to be seen, but in the form of humanity, it has suddenly burst out of its mouth.
50	콰아아-!	Awesome!
51	잠깐 섬광이 번쩍인 순간.	The moment flashes a moment.
52	무아지경으로 혼세의 병력들을 밀어붙이던 진우가 그 찰나의 타이밍을 놓치지 않았다.	Jin-woo, who was pushing the forces of Hye-se's with nothingness, did not miss the timing of the moment.
53	‘놈이다!’	It's him! "
54	진우의 신형이 사라지고.	Jin-woo's new model is gone.
55	그 근처에 있었던 혼세의 병사들과 그림자 병사들 모두가 숨결에 노출되어 흔적도 없이 사라졌다.	All of the soldiers and shadow soldiers in the vicinity were exposed to the breath and disappeared without a trace.
56	콰아아아아아아아아-!	Awesome!
57	도약했던 진우가 약간 떨어진 곳에 내려섰다.	Jin-woo, who had leaped, stood a few feet away.
58	숨결을 그친 용제가 자신을 노려보고 있었다.	The dragon, breathless, was staring at himself.
59	용제의 뒤쪽에 열린 무수한 게이트들 속에서 고대 용들과 용들, 그리고 용인족들이 모습을 드러냈다.	Ancient dragons, dragons, and Yongin were revealed in countless gates opening behind the dragon.
60	광룡들의 왕, 파멸의 군주.	King of the Dragon King, Lord of Destruction.
61	그가 이끄는 파멸의 군단 본대였다.	He was a corps of destruction led by his army.
62	하루만에 온 세상을 멸망시킬 수도 있는 병력들이 그림자 군주 하나를 잡기 위해 총동원되었다.	In a day, troops who could destroy the whole world were mobilized to catch a shadow monarch.
63	그리고 그들의 가장 앞에.	And in front of them.
64	왕 중의 왕, 군주들을 다스리는 군주, 용제가 있었다.	King of kings, ruler of rulers, and dragon.
65	‘...’	... ’
66	진우는 용제에게서 느껴지는, 끝이 보이지 않는 강대한 힘에 마른침을 꼴깍 삼켰다.	Jin-woo swallowed a dry spit in a strong force that can not be seen from the dragon.
67	그 즉시 진우의 지시에 따라 혼세의 병사들과 사투를 벌이고 있었던 그림자 병사들이 빠르게 물러섰다.	Immediately following Jin-woo 's instructions, the Shadow soldiers who had been struggling with the soldiers of Hyeonsee quickly retreated.
68	용의 군대가 용제의 뒤에 선 것처럼, 그림자 병사들이 진우의 뒤에 섰다.	Shadow soldiers stood behind Chang as the dragon 's arm was behind the dragon.
69	용제가 조소했다.	The dragon was ridiculed.
70	[그 보잘것없는 병사들이 너의 전부더냐?]	[Are those poor soldiers all yours?]
71	적의 병사를 죽여 급조한 몇 천 단위의 그림자 병사들.	Thousands of shadow soldiers who killed enemy soldiers.
72	하지만 저쪽에는 천만에 가까운 병력들과 수백의 용들, 그리고 가장 위협적인 존재인 용제가 있다.	But beyond that there are ten million troops, hundreds of dragons, and the most threatening dragon.
73	진우도 서로 간의 병력 차이를 모르지 않았다.	Jin-woo did not know the difference in history between them.
74	그래서 이런 방법을 선택했다.	So I chose this way.
75	“가라”	go!
76	진우는 한곳으로 끌어모았던 그림자 병사들을 다시 출격시켰다.	Jin-woo scrambled the shadow soldiers who dragged him into one place.
77	용제의 의문에 의문이 떠올랐다.	There was a doubt about the question of the dragon.
78	‘내 병사들을 보고서도 정면으로 맞붙겠다고?’	I will report my soldiers in front of you? "
79	정신 나간 짓!	It's crazy!
80	그러나 용제의 의심에도 불구하고 그림자 병사들은 그대로 밀어닥쳤다.	Despite the suspicions of the dragon, however, the shadow soldiers stood still.
81	용들이 그들을 향해 거센 불꽃을 뿜어냈다.	The dragons poured out a glowing flame toward them.
82	화아아아악-!	Aaaa!
83	그런데.	By the way.
84	불꽃에 휩싸인 그림자 병사들이 재생과정 없이 소모품처럼 사라져 갔다.	Shadow soldiers in flames disappeared as a consumable without recycling.
85	용제는 금방 이 병사들이 시간벌이용임을 알아챘다.	The dragon soon realized that these soldiers were using time warfare.
86	‘놈은...?’	He's ...?
87	용제가 기감을 확장시켰다.	The dragon extended the grief.
88	그림자 군주는 자신의 그림자를 통해 어디론가 도망치고 있었다.	The shadow monarch was running away through his shadow.
89	용제는 그 치졸한 수에 실소를 흘렀다.	The dragon flowed to the naive number.
90	놈은 이런 식으로 치고 빠지기를 반복해 혼세의 병력들을 천천히 갉아먹어 갈 작전이었겠지만, 거기에는 놈이 미처 생각하지 못했던 결정적인 오류가 있었다.	He had repeatedly struck and fell like this, and it was an operation to slowly take down the troops of the modern age, but there was a crucial error that he had not thought of before.
91	바로 자신이 놈의 뒤를 쫓아갈 수 있다는 것.	That you can chase after him.
92	용제는 진우의 그림자가 서쪽 전장과 연결됐었다는 사실을 알아챘다.	dragon noticed that the shadow of Jin-woo was connected with the western battlefield.
93	‘저쪽인가!’	That way! "
94	절대 놓치지 않는다.	Never miss.
95	용제는 진우가 사라진 곳을 향해 게이트를 생성해 그리로 뛰어들었다.	The dragon created a gate toward where the Jin-woo disappeared and jumped into it.
96	그가 한걸음에 게이트를 빠져나왔을 때.	When he stepped out of the gate.
97	‘...’	... ’
98	그는 자신을 빙 둘러싸고 있는 13만의 대군을 볼 수 있었다.	He was able to see the 130,000 large army surrounding him.
99	게다가 그게 끝이 아니었다.	And that was not the end.
100	용제를 기다리고 있던 진우가 나직이 말했다.	Jin-woo said, waiting for the dragon.
101	“...일어나라”	... get up.
102	그러자.	OK.
103	진우가 도착하기 전에 진짜 그림자 군단에게 전멸당했던 서쪽 군단이 전부 그림자 병사가 되어 일어났다.	Before the arrival of Jin-woo, the western corps, which had been annihilated by the real shadow corps, became a shadow soldier.
104	용제는 이제 20만에 육박하는 그림자 병사들을 둘러보며 말했다.	Solme said, looking around the shadow soldiers who are now close to 200,000.
105	[이걸 노렸던 거였나?]	[Was this what you were looking for?
106	그런데.	By the way.
107	적을 자신이 원하는 전장으로 유인해 우위를 점한다.	Attract enemies to your desired battlefield and gain advantage.
108	월등한 수적 열세에 놓여 있는 그림자 군단이 전쟁에서 이기려면 반드시 필요한 작업이었겠지만.	Though Shadow Legion, which is in a far-reaching decadence, is a necessary task to win the war.
109	용제의 얼굴에 비웃음이 가득 찼다.	The face of the dragon was full of ridicule.
110	[가소롭구나.]	[Gesol Rob.]
111	드디어.	finally.
112	그림자 군주가 무슨 의도를 가지고 있었는지 알게 되었다.	I knew what the shadow monarch had had intentions with.
113	비록 그 과정에서 서쪽 군단 전부를 잃기는 했지만, 그 정도 대가로 그림자 군주를 잡을 수만 있다면.	Though we lost all of the western corps in the process, if only we could catch the shadow monarch in return.
114	‘병사들의 절반을 잃어도 아깝지 않다.’	I can not help but lose half of my soldiers. "
115	두려움이란 앞을 예측할 수 없을 때 나오는 것.	Fear comes when you can not predict ahead.
116	하지만 상대방은 이제 발가벗겨졌다.	But the other side is now stripped.
117	[그림자 군주여.]	[Shadow monarch.]
118	용제가 웃으며 진우를 돌아보았다.	The dragon smiled and looked around Jin-woo.
119	[너는 나만이 너를 쫓아올 수 있다 생각했겠지만...]	[You may have thought I could follow you, but ...]
120	너는 틀렸다.	You are wrong.
121	용제의 뒤에는 혼세에서 가장 마법에 뛰어난 군주가 있었다.	Behind the dragon was the most magical monarch in the hometown.
122	곧 그림자 군단의 기습에 대비하고 있던 환계의 군주가 두 전장을 잇는 게이트들을 셀 수 없이 만들어 냈다.	Soon, the monarch of the Transfiguration, who was preparing for the surprise of the Shadow Legion, created countless gates connecting the two battlefields.
123	고작 20만밖에 되지 않는 그림자 군단 앞에서 끝도 없이 많은 혼세의 병사들이 쏟아지고 있었다.	In front of the Shadow Legion, which is only 200,000, there were endlessly many soldiers in the middle of the day.
124	어떠냐?	How are you?
125	이로써 너의 계획은 무참히 박살 나고 말았다.	As a result, your plan was shattered.
126	오판은 너를 죽음으로 몰아갈 것이다.	He will drive you to death.
127	용제는 득의양양한 얼굴로 진우를 보았다.	The dragon looked at Jin-woo with a lucid face.
128	[너의 패배다.]	[Your loss.]
129	진우가 웃었다.	Jin-woo laughed.
130	득의양양한 얼굴로 자신을 바라보는 용제를 향해 진우는 미소를 지었다.	Jin-woo made a smile towards the dragon, which looked at himself with a lucid face.
131	‘걸려들었다.’	I was caught. "
132	자신의 의도대로.	According to his intention.
133	용제가 움직였다.	The dragon moved.
134	용제도 아주 잠깐 진우의 얼굴에 나타났다 사라진 미소를 놓치지 않았다.	The dragon also appeared on Jin-woo 's face for a very short time and he did not miss the lost smile.
135	‘...웃어?’	...Smile?’
136	아니나 다를까.	just as expected.
137	그림자 병사들의 소환이 일순간 해제되어 그림자 군주의 그림자 속으로 빨려 들어갔다.	Shadow soldiers' summons was lifted instantly and sucked into the shadow of the Shadow Monarch.
138	놈은 대체 무슨 생각일까?	What the hell is he thinking?
139	지금 그림자 병사들을 거둬들인 것은 자살행위나 마찬가지.	It is like suicide that harvests the shadow soldiers now.
140	시간을 벌어 줄 병사들이 없으면 다른 곳으로 도망가지도 못한다.	If there are no soldiers to save time, they can not escape.
141	아무리 그림자 병사들을 잃고 싶지 않다고 해도, 적에게 등을 보이며 달아날 정도로 멍청한 녀석이라고는 생각하지 못했었는데!	Even though I do not want to lose shadow soldiers, I never thought I was a dumb enough to run away with my back!
142	용제는 진우가 다른 움직임을 취하기 전에 먼저 거리를 좁히고 들어왔다.	dragon came in before narrowing the distance before Jin took another move.
143	동시에.	At the same time.
144	혼세의 병력들 전부도 용제를 따라서 진우를 향해 덤벼들었다.	All of the troops of Hyeonsei followed the dragon and rushed toward Jin-woo.
145	헐레벌떡 게이트를 빠져나온 수만, 수십만 병사들의 시선이 진우 하나에 고정되었다.	The gaze of tens and hundreds of thousands of soldiers exiting the gate was fixed to one of the two.
146	그때.	then.
147	진우의 코앞까지 다다른 용제가 진우에게 손을 내뻗었을 때.	When the other dragon reaches out to Jin-woo 's nose, he reaches out to Jin-woo.
148	순간 진우의 눈이 드래곤의 눈처럼 변했다.	The moment the eyes of Jin-woo changed like the eyes of a dragon.
149	그제야 용제는 무언가 일이 잘못 돌아가고 있다는 사실을 깨달을 수 있었다.	Then the dragon could realize that something was going wrong.
150	[너...!]	[you...!]
151	찰나의 정적이 끝나고.	The moment of the moment is over.
152	‘...’	... ’
153	진우의 입에서 거친 포효가 터져 나왔다.	A roaring roar burst out of Jin-woo's mouth.
154	주위에 있는, 자신보다 약한 모든 대상을 절망에 빠뜨리는 영혼의 외침!	A cry of a soul that is in the midst, despairing all objects weaker than herself!
155	[크아아아아아아-]	[Ciaaaaaaa -]
156	드래곤 피어.	Dragon Peer.
157	‘카미쉬의 룬석'을 통해 얻은 용족 최악의 스킬.	The worst skill of the kyara obtained through the runes of Karmish.
158	아군과 적군을 구분하지 않는 스킬의 위력 때문에 그동안 관심을 보이지 않고 있었지만.	I have not shown interest because of the power of skill that does not distinguish friendly and enemy.
159	‘지금은 다르다!’	It's different now! ’
160	용을 잡기 위해 모였던 수백 명의 최상급 헌터들을 나락으로 떨어뜨렸던 그 스킬이 이제 반대로 용들에게 쏘아졌다.	The skill, which dropped hundreds of top-level hunters gathered to dragon into hell, was now turned against the dragons.
161	[-아아아아아아!]	[-AA AA AA!]
162	카미쉬가 헌터들을 스턴 상태에 빠뜨렸듯, 그림자 군주가 용의 병사들을 경직시켰다.	Just as Khamish had put the Hunters in the Stern state, the Shadow monarchs stiffened the dragon's soldiers.
163	그림자 군주의 깊은 마나에서부터 발산된 드래곤 피어에서 자유로울 수 있는 존재는 오직 용제 하나뿐.	Only the dragon is free to be free from the dragon peer that emanates from the deep mana of the Shadow Monarch.
164	주위의 모든 적군들을 일순간 멈추게 만든 진우가 용제의 팔을 잡았다.	Jin-woo, who made all enemy forces around him stop for a moment, caught the dragon's arm.
165	[이놈이...!]	[This guy ...!]
166	용제의 미간이 구겨졌다.	The hair of the dragon was wrinkled.
167	그의 팔을 잡고 있는 손에 힘을 주며, 진우가 씩 웃었다.	He gave his hand to the hand holding his hand, and Jin-woo laughed.
168	“너는 나 좀 따라와라”	You follow me.


1	진우의 발밑에서 시작된 원형의 그림자가 용제의 발아래까지 삼킬 정도로 넓어졌다.	The round shadow that started at the foot of Jin-woo spread to swallow to the foot of the dragon.
2	용제의 얼굴이 굳어졌다.	The face of the dragon stiffened.
3	‘놈은 처음부터 이 순간을 위해서...?’	From the beginning, for this moment ...? "
4	혼자서 전장에 나타난 것도, 그림자 군단을 뒤로 돌려 서쪽을 정리해 둔 것도, 그리고 이리로 자신을 유인한 것까지.	It appeared alone on the battlefield, turning the shadow corps backward, arranging the west side, and even bringing myself to here.
5	모두 이 순간만을 위해서였던 것인가?	Was it all for this moment?
6	비록 적이지만.	Though it is an enemy.
7	용제는 한순간 그림자 군주의 치밀함에 감탄했다.	The dragon for a moment admired the dignity of the shadow monarch.
8	자신을 움직일 수밖에 없게 만들고, 뻔히 보이는 수작으로 한순간 자신을 방심시켰으며, 의외의 수로 결국 원하는 바를 이루었다.	I made myself unable to move, and I was distracted by the seemingly obvious masterpieces.
9	‘...거기서 드래곤 피어를 사용할 줄이야.’	... I do not want to use dragon peers there. ’
10	용제는 한 방 먹었다는 얼굴이 되었다.	The dragon became a face of eating.
11	그 표정을 보고 진우는 용제의 팔을 붙들고 있는 손에 더더욱 힘을 주었다.	Looking at the expression, Jin-woo gave more power to the hand holding the dragon's arm.
12	‘됐다.’	done.’
13	실수는 없었다.	There was no mistake.
14	이제 몇 걸음만 더 앞으로 나아가면...	Now, just a few more steps forward ...
15	곧 그림자가 진우와 용제를 삼켰다.	Soon the shadow swallowed Jin-woo and the dragon.
16	잠깐 두 사람을 덮쳤던 어둠이 빠르게 지나가고, 둘은 위치가 지정되어 있던 출구로 빠져나왔다.	The darkness that swept over the two of them for a moment passed quickly, and the two escaped to the designated exit.
17	자신이 원하는 진짜 전장으로 용제를 초대하는 데 성공한 진우가 재빨리 용제에게서 멀어졌다.	Jin-woo, who succeeded in inviting the dragon into his real battlefield, quickly moved away from the dragon.
18	이로써 자신의 병사들과 멀찍이 떨어지게 된 용제는 신기하다는 눈빛으로 주변을 둘러보았다.	As a result, the soldiers who had fallen far away from their soldiers looked around with a sense of wonder.
19	[여기는...?]	[here is...?]
20	“너희가 있던 곳의 반대편”	The other side of where you were.
21	정확히 반대편이라기엔 오차가 좀 있지만 그만큼 떨어진 장소.	There are a few errors in the exact opposite, but the place is so far away.
22	일본이었다.	It was Japan.
23	거인들의 왕이 죽으며 어마어마한 양의 마나가 농밀하게 스며들어 간 땅.	The land where the giants' kings died and the enormous amount of mana intensively penetrated.
24	마나로 강화된 땅과 공기는 파멸의 군주와의 싸움에서 발생될 거대한 충격을 버텨낼 수 있으리라.	Mana - reinforced land and air will be able to withstand the enormous impact that will arise from the fight against the monarch of destruction.
25	그림자 병사들의 노력으로 그 많던 나무들이 다 깎여 나간 수해(樹海) 지역은 황량한 벌판만이 끝없이 이어져 있었다.	With the efforts of the Shadow Soldiers, only the desolate fields continued endlessly in the shore area where many of the trees were shattered.
26	그중 유난히 눈에 띄는 것은 언덕 위 지어져 있는 거대한 백색 성채.	One of the most remarkable is the huge white castle built on the hill.
27	용제가 검은 깃발이 걸린 백색성을 가리켰다.	The dragon pointed to a white castle with a black flag.
28	[저것은 너의 성인가?]	[Is that your adult?]
29	“...그렇다”	...Yes.
30	[그림자 군주의 성치고는 형편없는 규모군.]	[That's a terrible size for the shadow lord.]
31	어째서일까?	Why?
32	잠깐이지만 베르에게 미안한 마음이 드는 것은.	Wait a second, but I feel sorry for 『Ber』.
33	그러나.	But.
34	놈의 장단에 맞춰 주고 있을 필요는 없었다.	There was no need to match him.
35	객기인지, 허세인지 묘하게 여유를 부리고 있는 용제에게 진우가 진심으로 경고했다.	Jin-woo seriously warned the dragon, who was strangely waiting for the guest or the bravado.
36	“네 죽음을 기념하는 건물로는 딱 적당한 크기라고 생각하는데”	I think it's just the right size for a building that celebrates your death.
37	드디어, 용제의 시선이 진우에게 고정되었다.	Finally, the gaze of the dragon was fixed to Jin-woo.
38	진우는 그 시선을 피하지 않았다.	Jin-woo did not avoid the gaze.
39	[...]	[...]
40	진우를 바라보던 용제가 잠시 눈을 감고 수하들에게 교신을 시도해 보았다.	The dragon, which was looking at Jin-woo, closed his eyes for a while and tried to contact the soldiers.
41	아니나 다를까, 그 어떠한 신호도 잡히지 않았다.	No, I did not get any signal.
42	그림자 군주의 힘을 빌린 누군가의 주술이 연락을 방해하고 있었다.	The spell of someone who borrowed the power of the shadow monarch was interfering with the contact.
43	용제는 그림자 군주가 처음부터 자신을 이곳에 고립시키기 위해 모든 것을 준비하고 있었다는 사실을 실감했다.	Solta realized that the Shadow Monarch was preparing everything to isolate himself from the beginning.
44	감았던 눈을 슬며시 뜨자.	Let's slip the eyes closed.
45	눈앞에는 그림자 군단 전원이 자신을 둘러싸고 있었다.	In front of the eyes all the shadows were around him.
46	분명 천만 대 일이었을 터인 싸움이 어느새 주체가 뒤바뀐 채 20만 대 일이 되어 있었다.	Obviously, the fight that would have been 10 million jobs was about 200,000 jobs with the subject reversed.
47	용제는 포위되었다.	The dragon was surrounded.
48	[그런가... 내 병사들이 나를 찾을 때까지 내가 버틸 수 있느냐, 없느냐 하는 싸움인가.]	[Is it ... fighting whether or not I can hold on until my soldiers find me?]
49	그러나 용제의 표정은 상황에 비해 어둡지 않았다.	However, the expression of the dragon was not dark compared to the situation.
50	압도적인 숫자로 적을 압살해 버리는 싸움도 맘에 들지만, 그 반대인 상황에서 적을 밀어붙이는 싸움도 역시 즐겁다.	I like the fight to overwhelm the enemy with an overwhelming number, but the fight to push the enemy in the opposite situation is also fun.
51	요컨대 자신은 전쟁을 위해 태어난 존재.	In short, you are born for war.
52	피와 비명, 광기, 파괴가 응어리져 휘몰아치는 전쟁을 위해서라면 자신의 파멸조차 마다하지 않을 파괴의 화신.	Blood and screams, insanity, destruction for the wars of the wrecking, the destruction of the destruction of his own destruction.
53	그래서.	so.
54	파멸의 군주는 웃었다.	The Lord of Destruction laughed.
55	[진짜를 보여 주지.]	[I'll show you the real thing.]
56	말을 맺는 용제의 얼굴에서 미소가 사라졌다.	The smile disappeared from the face of the horse-bearing dragon.
57	진우도 뭔가를 느꼈다.	Jin-woo also felt something.
58	인간의 한계를 아득히 초월한 감각의 경고가 계속해서 이어졌다.	A warning of sensation far beyond the limits of man continued.
59	오싹. shake -	shake -
60	등골이 서늘해짐과 동시에 온몸에 소름이 쫙 돋았다.	My spine became cool, and my body became creepy.
61	그때.	then.
62	뭔가 비현실적인 장면처럼.	Something like an unreal scene.
63	용제의 입에서, 듣고 있는 것만으로도 그대로 심장이 멎을 것 같은 무시무시한 포효가 터져 나왔다.	In the mouth of the dragon, just as hearing, a ghastly roar bursting out as if his heart had stopped.
64	캬아아아-	Cyaaaa -
65	용들을 다스리는 자, 용제의 드래곤 피어.	The dragon peer of the dragon, the ruler of the dragons.
66	생전 들어 보지 못했던 공포가 강한 충격파처럼 그림자 군단을 덮쳤다.	Fear that I had never heard before was shattered like a strong shock wave.
67	아아아아-	Aaaa -
68	끊임없는 진동이 무수히 대기를 뒤흔들었다.	The constant vibration shook the air.
69	땅도 흔들렸다.	The ground shook.
70	지진과 같은 흔들림 속에서 병사들이 느끼고 있는 극한의 공포와 고통, 혼란을 감지한 진우가 급히 그림자 군단을 거두어들였다.	In an earthquake like this, Jin-woo senses the fear, pain, and confusion that the soldiers are feeling.
71	아아아아-!	Aaaa -!
72	그 과정에서.	In the process.
73	아찔한 현기증을 느낀 진우가 잠시 비틀거렸다.	Jin-woo felt a dizzy dizziness and staggered for a moment.
74	포효를 끝낸 용제가 창백해진 안색의 진우를 보고 한쪽 입꼬리를 올렸다.	The dragon that finished the roar saw the pale pink of the pale color and raised one side of the mouth.
75	[이것이 진짜다.]	[This is real.]
76	진짜 드래곤 피어.	The real dragon peer.
77	그 끔찍한 충격을 떨쳐 내기 위해서 진우는 세차게 고개를 저었다.	In order to shake off the terrible shock, Jin-woo shook his head sharply.
78	용제는 차분히 말을 이었다.	The dragon was speaking slowly.
79	[네가 팔을 잡았을 때 나는 그 팔을 뿌리칠 수도 있었다.]	[When you held your arm, I could shed its arm.]
80	그러나 그러지 않았던 까닭은.	But I did not do that.
81	용제가 말했다.	Said the dragon.
82	[이렇게까지 나를 몰아붙인 너에게 감탄했기 때문이다.]	[Because I admired you who drove me so far.]
83	진우는 자신을 칭찬하고 있는 용제를 의아하다는 눈으로 보았다. 그러나 용제의 진중한 눈빛에서는 조금도 비웃는 기색이 없었다.	Jin-woo saw the praise of the complaints about him. However, there was no sign of ridicule in the eyes of the dragon.
84	[같은 군주의 입장에서, 너와 조용히 대화를 나누고 싶어졌다.]	[From the same monarch's point of view, I wanted to talk quietly with you.]
85	드래곤 피어에 흔들렸던 호흡이 정상으로 돌아온 진우가 자세를 바로 하고 경계를 늦추지 않았다.	Jin-woo, who had returned to normal with the swinging breathing of the dragon peer, immediately paused and did not slow down the boundaries.
86	여전히 입을 굳게 다물고 있는 진우에게 용제의 말이 이어졌다.	Jin-woo still clutching his mouth, and the words of the dragon continued.
87	[너도 그림자 군주의 기억을 이어받았다면 알고 있겠지만... 우리의 진짜 적은 이 땅이 아닌, 저 하늘 너머에 있다.]	[You may know that if you inherited the shadow monarch's memory, our real enemy is beyond this land, beyond that sky.]
88	지배자들의 군대.	The armies of rulers.
89	그들에게 주어진 처음이자 마지막 사명은 어둠에서 태어난 군주들을 섬멸하는 것.	Their first and last mission is to annihilate monarchs born in the dark.
90	당연히 그림자 군주도 예외가 될 수 없다.	Of course, the shadow monarch can not be an exception.
91	[나는 너를 제거하고 그들을 대비할 생각이었다. 그러나 너의 싸움을 보고 생각이 바뀌었다. 너는 아스본과는 다른 재능을 가지고 있다. 나는 그 재능에서 우리의 위대한 승리를 보았다.]	[I thought I would remove you and prepare for them. But when I saw your fight, my mind changed. You have a different talent from Asborn. I saw our great victory in that talent.]
92	용제가 진우를 향해 손을 내밀었다.	The dragon reached out to Jin-woo.
93	[네가 이 손을 잡는다면 나는 네가 원하는 대로 하겠다.]	[If you hold this hand, I will do what you want.]
94	진우의 시선이 용제가 내민 손으로 내려갔다.	Jin-woo's eyes went down with the hands of the dragon.
95	[네 가족을 살리기 원한다면 그렇게 해 주겠다. 네 나라를 구하기 원한다면 그렇게 해 주겠다. 이 땅에서 내가 떠나길 원한다면, 좋다. 나와 내 병사들은 조용히 떠날 것이다.]	If you want to save your family, I will. If you want to save your country, I will. If I want to leave this land, good. Me and my soldiers will leave quietly.]
96	용제의 손에 잠시 머물렀던 진우의 시선이 점점 올라가다가 용제의 얼굴에서 멈추었다.	Jin-woo's gaze, which had stayed in the hands of the dragon for a while, climbed up and stopped at the face of the dragon.
97	그는 자애가 가득한 표정을 하고 있었다.	He was full of charity.
98	[네가 이 땅의 주인이 되어라. 저 언덕에 있는 작은 성 따위가 아니라 행성 전체의 주인이 되는 것이다. 너에게는 그럴 자격이 있다. 너는 단지.]	[You become the master of this land. It is not a small castle on that hill but a master of the whole planet. You deserve it. You just.]
99	용제의 입가에 부드러운 미소가 떠올랐다.	A soft smile came up at the mouth of the dragon.
100	[이 손을 잡기만 하면 된다.]	[Just grab this hand.]
101	서로 힘을 합쳐 지배자의 병사들을 물리치기만 하면.	If you join forces to defeat the soldiers of the ruler.
102	너와 너의 가족, 너의 나라.	You and your family, your country.
103	나아가 이 땅 위의 모든 이들이 평화와 자유를 얻을 것이다.	Furthermore, everyone on this earth will gain peace and freedom.
104	용제는 그렇게 약속했다.	The dragon promised so.
105	[어떤가? 그림자 군주여.]	How is it? Shadow monarch.]
106	제안에 끌린 것일까?	Are you attracted to the proposal?
107	조용히 자신의 말을 경청하고 있던 그림자 군주의 얼굴에 옅은 웃음이 흘렀다.	A pale smile flowed over the face of the Shadow Monarch who quietly listened to his words.
108	용제도 따라 미소를 지었다.	The dragon smiled as well.
109	[나와 함께하겠는가?]	[Will you be with me?]
110	그러나 진우는 딱 잘라 말했다.	But Jin-woo just said cut off.
111	“웃기지 마”	"Do not be ridiculous."
112	얼굴이 굳어지는 용제에게 진우가 툭 쏘아붙였다.	Jin-woo tugged at the dragon, which hardened his face.
113	“날 죽이고 싶어서 어떡해야 할지 모르겠다는 눈을 하고 있는 놈을 믿으라고”	"I want to kill me, so I do not know what to do."
114	[하하... 으하하하하하하!]	[Haha ... haha haha haha!]
115	용제는 이마를 짚고서 한참 대소를 터트렸다.	The dragon broke the forehead for a while.
116	웃음에도 마나가 실려 있는지 그가 웃음소리를 낼 때마다 진우의 심장이 쿵쿵 울려 댔다.	Every time he laughed, his heart was pounding.
117	그가 이마에서 손을 뗐을 때.	When he touches his forehead.
118	그의 부릅뜬 두 눈에는 파충류의 눈동자가 번들거리고 있었다.	Reptilian eyes were shining in his eyes.
119	[그건 참 숨길 수가 없군.]	[That can not hide.]
120	회유는 실패했다.	Conviction failed.
121	속여 넘길 수 없다면, 남은 길은 전력을 다해서 파괴하는 것뿐.	If you can not trick it, the only way to do it is to destroy it with all its power.
122	용제가 숨기고 있던 본심을 드러냈다.	The dragon revealed the true intent that was hidden.
123	그의 온몸에서 감출 수 없는 악의가 넘쳐흘렀다.	His malice could not be concealed from his whole body.
124	[네 모든 걸 걸고 내게 부딪혀봐라, 그림자여!]	[Bring me all yours, shadows!]
125	진우의 눈이 커졌다.	Jin-woo's eyes grew bigger.
126	순간 숨 막히는 열기가 후욱 밀고 들어왔다. 급히 도약해 멀찍이 떨어진 진우는 보았다.	There was a moment of choking heat. I saw Jin-woo, who was leaping away from the distance.
127	눈앞에 불타오르는 산이 하나 생겨나 있었다.	There was a burning mountain in front of me.
128	끓어오르는 용암에 생명력이 깃들어 스스로 용의 형태가 되었다면 이러한 모습일까?	If the lava that boils up has vitality and becomes a form of dragon on its own, does it look like this?
129	끊임없이 타오르고 있는 용의 모습을 보면서 진우는 언제나 불타고 있었던 '악마성'의 외견을 떠올렸다.	Looking at the constantly burning dragon, Jin-woo recalled the appearance of "evil spirit", which was always burning.
130	살아 있는 성과 인간의 싸움.	The fight of living and human beings.
131	그 궤를 달리하는 위용에 질릴만도 하건만, 진우는 차분히 '카미쉬의 분노'를 쥐었다.	Although I am sick and tired of the staging of the bin, Jin-woo slowly grasped the Karmish's Wrath.	『Karmish's Wrath』
132	쿠웅-!	Kuwoong -!
133	용제가 한쪽 발을 구르자 땅 전체가 뒤흔들렸다.	As the dragon rolled one foot, the whole ground shook.
134	‘온다!’	come!’
135	진우는 자신을 밟아 죽이려는 용제를 피해 그의 간격 바깥으로 달려 나가며 비룡 '카이셀'을 불러냈다.	Jin-woo ran out of the gap to get rid of the dragon to kill him, and called out the dragon 『Kaiser』
136	키아악!	Tia!
137	이미 날 준비를 하고 있었던 비룡은 그림자에서 튀어나오자마자 곧바로 날아올랐다.	The dying dragon, who was already preparing for me, flashed as soon as he came out of the shadow.
138	그 위에 진우가 올라탔다.	Jin-woo rises on it.
139	진우는 최고 속도로 고도를 높이는 카이셀의 방향을 틀어 용제가 있는 쪽을 향하게 했다.	Jin-woo turned the direction of the chisel, which elevated the altitude at full speed, toward the dragon side.
140	그러기를 기다리고 있었다는 듯 용제가 파멸의 숨결을 쏘아 냈다.	It seemed as if she was waiting for that.
141	“아래로”	Under!
142	용제의 입에서 눈부신 섬광이 터져 나옴과 거의 동시에 카이셀이 급강하를 시도했다.	Almost at the same time as the flash of glow from the mouth of the dragon burst out, 『Kaiser』tried to dive.	『Kaiser』
143	모든 것을 지우는 불꽃.	A flame that erases everything.
144	섬뜩한, 새하얀 빛이 진우의 머리 위쪽을 스쳐 지나갔다.	A creepy, white light passed over the top of Jin-woo 's head.
145	콰아아아-	Quaaa-
146	쏟아지는 숨결을 이리저리 아슬아슬하게 피해 가며, 카이셀은 주인의 지시에 따라 용제에게 나아갔다.	As he dodged the pouring breath away, 『Kaiser』proceeded to the dragon according to his master 's instructions.
147	후우우우...	Huuuuu...
148	숨결이 그쳤을 때, 카이셀은 어느새 용제의 이마 위까지 근접해 있었다. 진우는 그 비룡 위에서 모든 마나를 끌어모았다.	When the breath ceased, 『Kaiser』was close to the forehead of the dragon. Jin-woo pulled all the mana from the dyke.
149	‘잘했다, 카이셀.’	Good job, Kaiser. ’
150	마나는 오른손에 쥐여 진 '카미쉬의 분노'로 흘러들어 가고 있었다.	Mana was flowing into the『Karmish's Wrath』, right-handed.	『Karmish's Wrath』
151	최후의 한 방을 위한 검은 오러가 넘실거렸다.	The last one room, the black one came to me.
152	있는 힘껏-	With as much effort as possible -
153	진우는 가지고 있는 모든 힘을 실어 용제를 향해 단검을 휘둘렀다.	Jin-woo put all the power he had and wielded a dagger against the dragon.
154	쉬익-!	Sheikh!
155	그 어떤 것이라도 단숨에 헤집어 놓았던 검은 오러가 짐승의 발톱처럼 여러 갈래로 흩어져 용제의 머리를 때리고 지나갔다.	The black auras, which had been swept away at any moment, were scattered like a claw of a beast, slapping the head of the dragon.
156	콰가가가가가가가각!	Kwagga Kagawa Kagawa is the place to be!
157	그런데.	By the way.
158	‘이럴 수가!’	Unbelievable!’
159	진우의 눈이 번쩍 뜨였다.	The eyes of Jin-woo gleamed.
160	불타고 있는 두꺼운 비늘에 흠집조차 생기지 않은 용제가 멀쩡한 얼굴을 자신을 향해 들어 올리고 있었다.	The dragon, which did not even scratch the thick scales that burned, was lifting a fine face toward himself.
161	진우의 미간이 구겨졌다.	Jin-woo's hair was wrinkled.
162	‘또 브레스인가?’	Breath again? "
163	파멸의 숨결을 대비해 급강하를 준비했던 진우에게 귀청을 찢는 것 같은 끔찍한 굉음이 들려왔다.	I heard a terrible roar, like tearing my ears to Jin-woo who prepared for a dive in preparation for the destruction of his life.
164	크아아아아아아아-!	Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
165	드래곤 피어!	Dragon Peer!
166	첫 번째 경험으로 어느 정도 내성이 생긴 진우와 달리, 비룡은 용제의 포효를 견디지 못하고 경직되고 말았다.	Unlike Jin-woo, who was somewhat tolerant of his first experience, Drake did not tolerate the roar of dragons and became rigid.
167	진우가 미처 카이셀을 거둬들일 시간도 없이, 용제가 토해 낸 무자비한 불꽃이 덮쳐 왔다.	Without the time for Jin-woo to pick up the missing chisel, the merciless flame spewed by the dragon came over.
168	화르륵-!	- That's it!
169	카이셀은 아래로 곤두박질치는 와중에도 몸을 비틀어 진우를 반대편으로 떨어뜨리고, 정면에서 쏟아지는 파멸의 숨결을 자신의 몸으로 받아 냈다.	『Kaiser』 twisted his body in the midst of falling down and dropped Jin-woo to the other side, and received the breath of destruction pouring out of his face into his body.
170	“안 돼”	No!
171	순식간에 재도 남지 않고 흩어지는 카이셀을 보며 진우가 외쳤다. 그러나 진우의 바람에도 불구하고 카이셀은 흔적도 없이 지워졌다.	In an instant, Jin-Woo cried out to 『Kaiser』, who was scattered without being left behind. However, in spite of Jin-woo's cries, 『Kaiser』was erased without trace.
172	크윽.	Cough.
173	아랫입술을 질끈 깨문 진우가 마나를 쏘아 내 순식간에 용제의 가슴 부근까지 날아갔다.	Jin-Woo, a man with a licking mouth, fired Mana and flew to the breast of the dragon in an instant.
174	그러곤 떨어지지 않게 용제의 비늘을 꽉 붙들었다.	Then he held the scale of the dragon tight so that it did not fall.
175	치이이익!	Chi profit!
176	고온에 진우의 손바닥이 타들어가기 시작했다.	Jin-woo's palm began to burn at high temperature.
177	“으윽”	Uhh!
178	이를 악문 진우가 다른 손에 쥐고 있는 '카미쉬의 분노'를 머리 위로 쳐들었다.	I heard the『Karmish's Wrath』, which Jin-woo holds in his hand, over his head.	『Karmish's Wrath』
179	역수로 쥔 단검 끝에 검은 오러가 일렁거렸다.	At the end of the dagger with the inverse number, the black aura fluttered.
180	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!
181	힘껏 내려친 단검이 비늘을 뚫고 들어갔다.	The dagger came down through the scales.
182	그러나 그것뿐.	But that's it.
183	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack! 콰직! 콰직!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!
184	아무리 내려쳐도 비늘 안에 있는 용의 피부에 작은 상처를 남기는 데 그칠 뿐이었다.	No matter how small it is, it only leaves a small wound on the skin of the dragon in the scales.
185	그때.	then.
186	목 뒤로 오싹한 느낌을 느낀 진우가 뒤를 돌아보았다.	Jin-woo felt a creepy feeling behind his neck and looked back.
187	‘...!’	...! ’
188	용제의 거대한 팔이 다가오고 있었다.	A huge arm of dragon was approaching.
189	진우는 그걸 피해 아래로 뛰어내렸다.	Jin-woo jumped down to avoid it.
190	마나의 힘으로 지면과 부딪칠 때의 충격은 없었으나, 또다시 그 위로 파멸의 숨결이 가차 없이 쏟아졌다.	There was no impact when mana hit the ground, but again, the breath of destruction poured over it.
191	콰아아아아아아아-!	Awesome!
192	다시 한번 가까스로 파멸의 숨결을 피해 낸 진우가 숨을 몰아 쉬었다.	Once again, Jin-woo escaped the breath of destruction and breathed his breath away.
193	“하아, 하아, 하아..”	"Ha, ha, ha ..."
194	수차례 공격을 퍼부었으나 용제는 아직 그대로, 마치 태산같이 그 자리를 지키고 있었다.	He attacked several times, but the dragon remained intact, just like Taesan.
195	거인들과는 비교할 수 없는 방어력과 공격력.	Unrivaled defense and attack power with giants.
196	그들과 같은 방법으로 용제를 공략할 수는 없었다.	The dragon could not be used in the same way as they.
197	‘좀 더 강한 힘이...’	A stronger force ... ’
198	강한 힘이 필요하다.	Strong force is needed.
199	철갑을 두르고 있는 거인을 맨손으로 쓰러뜨릴 힘이.	The power to knock down a giant with a bare hand.
200	눈에 잘 띄지도 않는 작은 크기의 벌레가 사람을 어찌해 볼 수 없듯이, 산을 잡으려면 자신도 산이 될 수밖에 없는 것이다.	Just as small-sized insects that can not be seen easily can not see a man, he must be a mountain to catch a mountain.
201	그런데.	By the way.
202	‘잠깐... 철갑?’	Wait a minute.'
203	진우의 머릿속에 뭔가가 번개처럼 스쳐 지나갔다.	In Jin-woo 's head something went like a lightning bolt.
204	어둠의 힘으로 평범한 크기의 갑옷을 만들어 낼 수 있다면, 그 갑옷을 훨씬 더 크고 두껍게 만들 수도 있지 않을까?	If you can create armor of normal size with the power of darkness, can not it make the armor much bigger and thicker?
205	생각이 거기까지 미쳤을 때.	When your thoughts are crazy up there.
206	진우의 발아래에서 그림자가 퍼져 나가기 시작했다.	Shadow began to spread at the foot of Jin-woo.
207	[...?]	[...?]
208	용제도 변화를 느꼈다.	The dragon also felt a change.
209	그림자에서 올라오는 검은 액체같은 것이 그림자 군주의 몸을 겹겹이 감싸며 크기를 급격하게 불려 나가고 있었다.	Like black liquids coming up from the shadows, the body of the shadow monarch was wrapped in layers, and the size was suddenly called out.
210	‘이놈이 또 무슨 수작을?’	What else did he do?'
211	그러나 호기심보다는 본능이 먼저였다.	But instinct was first rather than curiosity.
212	용제가 그 정체불명의 검은 덩어리를 향해 파멸의 숨결을 쏘아낼 준비를 끝낸 순간.	As soon as the dragon is ready to shoot the breath of destruction towards the unidentified black lump.
213	뒤쪽에서 뭔가가 톡톡 건드리는 느낌이 들었다.	I felt something touching in the back.
214	‘...?’	...? ’
215	뒤를 돌아보았더니.	I looked back.
216	주술을 위해 구석에서 몸을 숨기고 있었던 어금니가 용제의 등에다 불기둥을 쏘아 대고 있었다.	For molting, 『Tusk』 that were hiding in the corner were shooting fire pits on the backs of dragons.
217	용제와 눈을 마주친 어금니의 손에서 탐욕의 구슬이 떨어졌다.	『Marble of Avarice』 fell from the hands of 『Tusk』 facing the dragon.
218	데구루루.	Degurul.
219	벌벌 떨고 있는 어금니에게 용제의 살기가 쏟아졌다.	The molasses of the dragon was poured into 『Tusk』 which shivered.
220	[네놈 따위가 감히...]	[I dare you ...]
221	용제가 방향을 틀었다.	The dragon turned.
222	당연히, 숨결의 방향도 어금니에게로 옮겨 갔다.	Of course, the direction of the breath also moved to 『Tusk』.
223	용제의 입에서 막 숨결이 쏘아지기 직전.	Just before the breath of the dragon is shot.
224	어느새 하늘까지 솟아오른 거대한 검은 그림자가 용제의 머리를 힘껏 후려쳤다.	Suddenly, a huge black shadow rose up to the sky.
225	투쾅-! BAM-!	Toukou -!


1	측면에서 가해진 어마어마한 충격에 밀려나면서.	The shock was overwhelming on the side.	dragon = Dragon?
2	용제는 보았다.	He saw the Dragon.
3	하늘까지 맞닿을 만큼 거대한 검은 그림자가 그곳에 서 있었다.	There was a huge black shadow that reached the sky.
4	존재해선 안 될 것이 나타나 세계가 거부반응을 일으키는 것처럼.	Just as the world appears to be rejected by what should not exist.
5	그 거대한 검은 그림자의 어깨 위로 검은 번개가 수천, 수만 번 끝없이 내려치고 있었다.	Black lightning was hitting thousands, tens of thousands of times over the shoulders of the huge black shadow.
6	‘...영체화?’	‘…Spiritual body ?’
7	아니, 그럴 리가.	No, it can’t be.
8	원래 광휘의 파편들 중 하나였던 그림자 군주는 따로 숨겨진 형태가 없이 그 자체가 본래 모습이었다.	The shadow monarch, which was initially one of the fragments of light, was formerly in its own form without a hidden way.
9	그런데.	But…
10	지금 그림자 군주는 어떻게 저렇게 거대한 형상을 하고 있단 말인가?	How did the Shadow monarch now have such a colossal shape?
11	콰가각!	Kwagagagagagagagagagaga!
12	다리에 힘을 주자 지표면이 사과껍질같이 얇게 깎여 나가며 용제가 제자리에 멈춰 섰다.	When the legs were strengthened, the surface was cut thinly like an apple peel, and the Dragon stopped in place.
13	‘설마...?’	Don’t tell me…?
14	하나의 가정이 뇌리를 스쳐 지나가자, 용제의 눈동자가 흔들렸다.	As a family passed by, the eyes of the Dragon shook.
15	‘놈은... 죽음의 힘을 지상에 불러들이고 있는 건가?’	Is he… Is he bringing the power of destruction to the earth?
16	어떻게.	How.
17	어떻게 불과 얼마 전까지 평범한 인간이었을 뿐인 자가 죽음의 힘을 이렇게까지 깊이 있게 다룰 수 있단 말인가?	How could a man who had been just a normal human being so profoundly deal with the power of death?
18	[그렇구나.]	[Yes.]
19	용제의 입에서 나지막이 탄성이 흘러나왔다.	A low elasticity emanated from the Dragon ’s mouth.
20	[너는 삶과 죽음의 경계에서 오랜 시간을 보내온 자로구나.]	[You have spent a long time on the border between life and death.]
21	전대 그림자 군주인 아스본이 인간 따위에게 자신의 완전한 힘을 넘겨줄 수 있었던 이유.	The reason why Asborn, the former shadow monarch, was able to give his full power to humans.
22	이 인간은 힘을 받기 전부터 지금까지 줄곧, 자신만의 전쟁을 하고 있었던 것이다.	This man has been fighting his own war ever since he was empowered.
23	삶을 위하여.	To life.
24	전대와 달리 눈앞의 그림자 군주를 조금은 얕보고 있었던 용제의 마음속에서 경의가 떠올랐다.	Unlike the previous generation, the honor came to mind in the mind of the Dragon who had been looking a little down on the shadow monarch in front of him.
25	[...]	[…]
26	그리고 잠시나마 인간의 나약함을 이용해 그를 지배자들과의 싸움에 이용해 먹으려 했던 자신을 반성했다.	And for a while, he reflected on himself who tried to use human weakness to use him for fighting with the rulers.
27	‘반드시... 놈을 지금 죽여야 한다. 역시 놈은 너무 위험해.’	‘I must kill him now, too, he is too dangerous.’
28	자신이 그러하듯 거대한 그림자 군주 또한 자신을 가만히 노려보고 있었다.	Like himself, the excellent shadow monarch was staring at him.
29	거대한 그림자 군주.	A great shadow monarch.
30	진우는 상상을 초월하는 크기로 변해 버린 자신의 손을 내려다보았다.	Jin-woo looked down at his hand, which had turned into an ideal size.
31	‘이게... 이게 나라고?’	This is…this is me?
32	손가락 끝을 움직여보았다.	I moved my fingertips.
33	어둠 그 자체가 되어 버린, 거대해진 육신이 자신이 생각하는 대로 움직이고 있었다.	The great body, which had become darkness itself, was moving as he thought.
34	크기만 커진 것이 아니다.	It is not just a size increase.
35	몸 안에서.	In my body.
36	이 거대해진 육신 내부에서 끝을 짐작조차 하기 힘든 아찔한 힘이 끝없이 솟구치고 있었다.	The power of the great body, which was hard to guess, was endlessly rising.
37	산을 쓰러뜨리기 위해 본인도 산이 된 것이다.	I became a mountain to knock down the hill.
38	진우가 아래로 숙이고 있던 고개를 들어 올렸다.	Jin-woo raised his head, which was bent down.
39	저기.	Hey.
40	파멸이 달려오고 있었다.	Destruction was coming.
41	쿠웅-!	Ku-wrong!
42	거친 불꽃과 검은 번개가 사방으로 튀었다.	The wild flames and black lightning sprang all over.
43	진우가 뒤로 뻗은 다리에 힘을 주어 용제의 돌진을 막아 냈다.	Jin-woo gave strength to the legs that stretched backward to prevent the rush of the Dragon.
44	힘은 호각!	Power is a whistle!
45	잠깐 팽팽했던 힘겨루기를 이어 가던 용제가 진우의 어깨를 물어뜯었다.	The Dragon, which continued to struggle for a moment, bit Jin-woo’s shoulder.
46	물린 부위에 시뻘건 불꽃이 튀었다.	A red flame splashed on the bite.
47	진우는 당황하지 않고 놈의 뿔을 잡아당겨 머리를 떼어 냈다.	Jin-woo did not panic, but pulled his horn and pulled his head off.
48	그리고 얼굴에 다시 한 방-	And another blow to the face–
49	투쾅!	Thu-bang!
50	이번엔 용제도 물러서지 않았다.	This time, the Dragon s did not back down.
51	크아아아!	Aah!
52	떨어짐과 동시에 순간적으로 달려든 용제가 그 거대한 아가리를 쩍 벌리고 진우의 옆구리를 물었다.	At the same time as the drop, the Dragon ran instantly open its huge mouth and bite Jin-woo’s side.
53	“크으으으윽”	“Crush!”(“크으으으윽!”)
54	용제와 싸움을 시작한 뒤, 처음으로 진우의 입에서 참을 수 없는 신음이 터져 나왔다.	After starting the fight with the Dragon, for the first time, Jin-woo ‘s mouth was unbearable.
55	쾅! 쾅! 쾅!	Boom! Boom! Boom!
56	진우가 팔꿈치로 용제의 머리를 내려찍었으나, 그대로 진우를 하늘 위로 들어 올린 용제가 머리를 좌우로 사정없이 흔들었다.	Jin-woo took the head of the Dragon with his elbow, but the Dragon that lifted Jin-woo up to the sky shook his head from side to side.
57	허리가 양쪽으로 끊어지는 것 같은 격통이 밑에서부터 밀려 올라왔다.	A tumult of disjointed backs came up from below.
58	“크악! 크으으으윽”	“Cuck! Grow up!” (“크악! 크으으으윽!”)
59	충분한 피해를 줬다고 생각한 용제가 진우를 바닥에 내동댕이쳤다.	The Dragon, which he thought had caused enough damage, threw Jin-woo on the floor.
60	쿠웅!	Kong!
61	그 위를 파멸의 숨결이 덮쳤다.	A breath of destruction hit him.
62	업화와 같은 숨결이 다 지나갔을 때, 진우의 팔 하나가 사라져 있었다.	When the breath like the uplift was over, one of Jin-woo’s arms was gone.
63	그러나 진우는 비명을 지르는 대신 이를 악물었다.	But Jin-woo gritted his teeth instead of screaming.
64	빠르게 거리를 좁힌 진우가 남은 팔을 용제의 아가리 안으로 깊이 밀어넣었다.	Jin-woo, who narrowed the distance quickly, pushed the remaining arm deep into the Dragon.
65	투둑, 투두둑!	Tuduk, Tududuk!
66	두꺼운 가죽이 끊어지는 소리와 함께 용제의 거대한 혀가 뽑혀 나왔다.	The heavy leather was cut off, and the huge tongue of the Dragon was pulled out.
67	[크아아아아악!]	[Caaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!]
68	피 대신 시뻘건 용암이 잘린 혀끝의 단면에 터져 나왔다.	Instead of blood, red lava burst out on the cross-section of the tip of the tongue.
69	고통에 몸부림치는 용제의 머리를 진우가 후려쳤다. 고개가 옆으로 홱 돌아가며 용암이 사방에 흩뿌려졌다.	Jin-woo slapped the head of the Dragon struggling with pain. The lava splashed all over the place.
70	이어 용제가 세로로 기다란 눈동자를 홉떠 진우를 노려보았다. 그러고는 진우를 뿔로 들이박았다.	Then the Dragon stared at Jin-woo with long vertical eyes. Then he And hit Jin-woo with his horn.
71	일진일퇴의 싸움.	A fight of one-on-one.
72	쿠웅!	Kung!
73	둘이 부딪힐 때마다 대지가 진동하고 대기가 울부짖었다.	Every time they bumped, the earth vibrated, and the atmosphere howled.
74	불꽃이 비처럼 떨어지는 곳마다 까맣게 타들어 갔으며, 검은 번개가 내려치는 곳마다 끔찍하게 부서졌다.	Everywhere the flames fell like rain, Jin-woo burned black, and every time the black lightning struck, it was terribly broken.
75	처절한 싸움.	A terrible fight.
76	어금니는 두 군주의 싸움을 멍하니 지켜보았다.	[Tusk] watched the battle between the two monarchs.
77	그 장엄하고 무시무시한 광경에 하이오크 대주술사는 넋 놓고 시선을 뺏긴 채 입을 다물 수가 없었다.	The majestic and dreadful sight of the High Orc Master could not keep his eyes closed and his mouth shut.
78	만약.	If…
79	절대자가 이런 싸움을 보기 위해서 이들을 만들어 냈다면, 그것도 이해할 수 있을 것만 같은 기분이 들었다.	If the Absolute man had created them to see this fight, it felt like it(he) could be understood.
80	둘의 전투는 그만큼 재앙이었고, 동시에 일대 장관이었다.	Their battle was a a disaster as it was, and at the same time, it was a minister.
81	전력으로 맞부딪치고 있는 신과 같은 두 존재의 싸움을 보면서 어금니는 눈물을 흘렸다.	Tusk shed tears as he watched the battle of two beings, like God, who were confronted with power.
82	파멸의 힘과 죽음의 힘이 한데 엉켜 세상을 뒤흔들고 있었다.	The power of destruction and the power of death were tangled together to shake the world.
83	진우는 주먹을 쥔 손에 더욱 힘을 주었다.	Jin-woo gave more strength to his fist.
84	콰앙-!	Qian-!
85	된다.	It is.
86	된다, 된다, 된다!	All right, all right!
87	대기를 찢는 충격파와 함께 들어가는 연타가 매섭게 적중하고 있었다.	The blows that came in with the shock waves tearing the atmosphere were hitting hard.
88	쾅! 쾅! 쾅! 쾅!	Boom! Boom! Boom!
89	용제의 날카로운 발톱이 허공을 스쳐 지나가고.	The sharp claws of the Dragon pass through the air.
90	쉬익-!	Shhhhhhhhhhhhh
91	공격을 피해 잠깐 뒤로 물러섰던 진우가 앞으로 발돋움하며 어깨를 들이밀어 용제를 넘어뜨렸다.	Jin-woo, who had stepped back for a while to avoid the attack, pushed his shoulders forward and knocked down the Dragon.
92	쿠웅-!	Ku-wrong!
93	쓰러진 용제 위에 진우가 빠르게 올라탔다.	Jin-woo quickly climbed on the fallen Dragon.
94	그리고 다시 이어진 연타.	And then, again, a string of hits.
95	쾅! 쾅! 쾅! 쾅!	Boom! Boom! Boom!
96	위에서 아래로 내리꽂히는 살벌한 일격이 무자비하게 가해졌다.	The bloody blow from the top down was ruthlessly applied.
97	쾅! 쾅! 쾅! 쾅!	Boom! Boom! Boom!
98	번개가, 불꽃이, 대기가 우는 소리가 끝없이 이어졌다.	Lightning, flames, and the sound of the air.
99	그러나.	But…
100	한 손으로 치명타를 먹이기엔 한계가 분명했다.	There is a limit to the fatal blow Jin-woo can hurt the dragon with one hand.
101	마나를 그 한손에 집중하곤 있었으나 마치 꿈속에서 내려치는 것처럼 시간이 갈수록 점점 힘이 빠져나갔다.	He had been concentrating on it, but as he was hitting it in his dream, his strength was getting less and less powerful.
102	‘어떻게 된 거지?’	What happened?
103	진우의 얼굴이 굳어졌다.	Jin-woo’s face hardened.
104	곧 진우에게 일어난 변화를 용제도 알아챘다. 용제가 손을 내뻗어 진우의 주먹을 잡았다.	Soon Jin-woo noticed the change that happened to him. The Dragon reached out and grabbed Jin-woo’s fist.
105	덥석.	It’s hot.
106	워낙 순식간에 일어난 일.	What happened so quickly.
107	주먹을 뺄 수 없게 되어 당황하는 진우에게, 용제가 말했다.	To Jin-woo, who was embarrassed because he could not pull his fist, and The dragon said.
108	[이것이 경험의 차이다!]	[This is the difference in the experience!]
109	진우의 눈이 커졌다.	Jin-woo’s eyes widened.
110	“으아아악”	“Aah!”
111	다른 한 손의 날카로운 손톱을 진우의 옆구리에 박아 넣은 용제가 웃음섞인 목소리를 뱉어 냈다.	The Dragon, which puts the sharp nails of the other hand into Jin-woo’s side, spit out a laughing voice.
112	[거대한 힘은 유지하는 것만으로도 엄청난 체력을 소모하지.]	[Maintaining great power alone takes a lot of stamina.]]
113	진우를 꼼짝할 수 없게 만든 용제의 입안에서 끔찍한 에너지가 소용돌이치기 시작했다.	The terrible energy began to swirl in the mouth of the Dragon that made Jin-woo immobile.
114	싸움의 종지부를 찍기 위한, 파멸의 섬광이 준비되었다.	A flash of destruction was prepared to take the end of the fight.
115	끝이다-	It’s over–
116	용제는 자신의 승리를 확신했다.	The Dragon was sure of his victory.
117	그러나.	But…
118	파멸의 숨결이 막 터져 나오기 직전, 잘려 나갔던 진우의 어깨에서 솟아 나오는 새로운 팔을 보았다.	Just before the breath of destruction burst out, he saw a new arm rising from Jin-woo’s shoulder that had been cut off.
119	‘아직 그 정도의 힘이 남아 있었단 말인가?’	Was there still that much power?
120	용제는 경악했지만.	The Dragon was astonished.
121	이미 이 상태에서 승패가 뒤바뀔 가능성은 없었다.	There was no possibility that the victory or defeat would be reversed in this state.
122	용제의 입 안쪽에서 눈부신 섬광이 맺혔다.	A glare of glare formed inside the mouth of the Dragon.
123	그때.	Then.
124	진우가 새로이 만들어 낸 팔을 용제의 입에 쑤셔 넣었다.	Jin-woo put his newly created arm into the mouth of the Dragon.
125	“으아아아아-”	“Aaaaaah"
126	그리고 남은 힘을 바닥까지 긁어모아 손끝에 집중시켰다.	He scraped the remaining strength to the floor and focused on his fingertips.
127	우웅-!	Wow!
128	강렬한 충격과 함께 빛이 주위를 뒤덮었다.	The light covered the area with a strong shock.
129	빛이 점멸하고.	The light flashes.
130	사방에 고요가 내려앉았다.	Silence fell all around.
131	거대한 그림자 형태에서 다시 인간 형태로 돌아온 진우가 바닥에 대자로 드러누워 숨을 헐떡였다.	Jin-woo, who returned to human form again in the form of a huge shadow, lay on the floor and gasped.
132	“하아, 하아, 하아..”	“Haa, haa, haa.”
133	온몸이 불에 덴 듯 뜨거웠다.	His whole body was burning.
134	전신에 성한 곳 하나 없이 상처가 엉망이었다.	The wound was a mess without a right place in the whole body.
135	가쁘게 숨을 몰아쉬며 호흡을 진정시키려고 애쓰던 진우가 지친 몸을 천천히 일으켰다.	Jin-woo, who was trying to calm his breathing with short breath, slowly rose his tired body.
136	폭발로 깔린 자욱한 안개 너머에서 누군가가 접근하고 있었다.	Someone was approaching from beyond the thick fog of the explosion.
137	진우는 모습을 드러낸 인간 형태의 용제를 보고서 혀를 내둘렀다.	Jin-woo tongued out the human form Dragon that showed his appearance.
138	‘괴물...’	‘Monster …’
139	용제도 멀쩡한 몸이 아니었지만, 진우보다는 훨씬 부상이 덜했다.	The Dragon was not a good body, but it was much less injured than Jin-woo.
140	[끈질긴 놈이로구나.]	[You are a persistent man.]
141	누가 할 소릴.	Who said that?
142	그러나 대답할 힘도 아끼고 싶었던 진우가 조용히 '카미쉬의 분노' 두 자루를 꺼내어 들었다.	However, Jin-woo, who wanted to save his power to answer, quietly pulled out “Karmish’s Wrath.”	『Karmish's Wrath』
143	용제도 검을 빼 들었다.	The Dragon pulled out a sword.
144	스릉-	sreung-
145	영체화를 유지할 힘도 없는 상태에서, 용제는 진우의 숨통을 끊기 위해 마지막 힘을 끌어올렸다.	In the absence of the power to maintain the spiritualization, the Dragon pulled up the last force to break Jin-woo’s breath.
146	진우도 숨을 멈추고 이를 악물었다.	Jin-woo stopped breathing and gritted his teeth.
147	단 한 걸음 만에 진우의 코앞까지 도약한 용제가 장검을 휘둘렀다.	In just one step, the Dragon leaped to the nose of Jin-woo, wielding a long sword.
148	두 자루의 단검과 한 자루의 장검이 정신없이 맞부딪쳤다.	Two daggers and one long sword came into contact.
149	서로의 검신이 불똥을 튀기며 부딪칠 때마다 전신에서 미끄러진 땀과 피가 사방으로 비산했다.	Every time each other’s swordsman hit with sparks, sweat and blood slid all over the body.
150	그때.	Then.
151	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!
152	용제의 강철 같은 비늘을 공격하느라 날이 망해 상해 있었던 '카미쉬의 분노' 하나가 부서졌다.	One of the ‘Karmish’s Wrath', which had been damaged by the attack on the steel scale of the Dragon, was broken.	『Karmish's Wrath』
153	‘...!’	…!
154	사선으로 내려오는 검은 몸을 틀어 빗겨 나가게 했으나, 그 탓에 유지하고 있던 균형이 살짝 무너지고 말았다.	Jin-woo turned the black body down the line and made it comb out, but the balance he kept was slightly broken.
155	용제는 빈틈을 놓치지 않았다.	The Dragon did not miss the gap.
156	그가 순간적으로 내뻗은 검이 진우의 복부를 뚫고 들어왔다.	The sword he stretched out instantly penetrated Jin-woo’s abdomen.
157	푹! Hook! Clang!	Hook!
158	끔찍한 통증이 올라오는 와중에도 진우는 이를 악물고 다른 손에 쥔 단검을 용제의 목을 향해 휘둘렀다.	Even during terrible pain, Jin-woo gritted his teeth and swung the dagger in his other hand toward the Dragon’s neck.
159	그러나 단검 끝이 용제의 목젖에 닿기 직전, 용제가 단검 날을 맨손으로 붙들었다.	But just before the end of the dagger touched the Dragon’s neck, the Dragon grabbed the dagger blade with his bare hands.
160	날에서 일렁이는 검은 오라가 그의 검붉은 오러에 가로막혔다.	A black aura swayed from Jin-woo was blocked by his black, red comet.
161	용제가 씩 웃었다.	The Dragon grinned.
162	[용의 이빨로 만든 단검이 이 용제의 몸에 들어갈 성싶었더냐?]	[Was the dagger made of dragon teeth likely to fit into the body of this Dragon ?]
163	용제는 자신만만하게 말하며 장검의 손잡이를 쥔 손에 힘을 주었다.	The Dragon spoke confidently and gave strength to the hand holding the handle of the long sword.
164	장검이 복부로 한층 깊이 파고들며 진우가 붉은 피를 울컥 토해 냈다.	The long sword digs deeper into the abdomen, and Jin-woo spits red blood.
165	“커헉”	“Koo-hoo.”
166	용제는 진우를 발로 밀어내 검을 뽑아냈다.	The Dragon pushed Jin-woo with his foot and pulled out the sword.
167	나가떨어져 바닥을 구르던 진우가 간신히 땅을 짚고 몸을 일으키려 했을 때, 이미 앞까지 다가온 용제의 검 끝이 진우의 목을 가리키고 있었다.	When Jin-woo, who had fallen and rolled on the floor, barely tried to raise himself on the ground, the sword’s tip of the Dragon that had already come to the front pointed to Jin-woo’s neck.
168	‘...’	…
169	너무도 가까운 검 끝에 진우는 우뚝 멈춰 섰다.	At the end of the sword so close, Jin-woo stopped.
170	용제가 웃으며 말했다.	The Dragon laughed.
171	[우습지 않나?]	[Isn’t that funny?]
172	이미 자신의 승리를 조금도 의심하고 있지 않은 용제가 사로잡은 적의 얼굴을 내려다보았다.	He looked down at the face of the enemy, who had already been undoubtedly suspicious of his victory.
173	[어둠에서 태어난 불꽃과, 빛에서 태어난 어둠의 싸움이라니. 하나 그 싸움도 이제는 끝이 보이는군.]	[The flames born in the dark, the dark battles taken in the light. But the fight is over now.]
174	진우는 순순히 용제의 말에 동의해주었다.	Jin-woo agreed with the Dragon.
175	“그래. 끝이 보인다”	“Yes, I see the end.”
176	오호라.	Oh, come on.
177	중상을 입은 진우를 위아래로 살피던 용제가 의아함과 즐거움이 반씩 섞인 표정으로 물었다.	The Dragon, who looked up and down Jin-woo, who was seriously injured, asked with a half-hearted expression of wonder and pleasure.
178	[의미 없는 저항은 그만두기로 한 것인가?]	[Did you decide to stop the meaningless resistance?]
179	그때.	Then.
180	다 포기한 것처럼 힘이 없어 보였던 진우의 눈빛이 순간적으로 달라졌다.	Jin-woo’s eyes, which seemed to have no power as if they had given up, changed instantly.
181	[...!]	[…!]
182	용제가 급히 검을 밀어 넣었으나, 진우는 용제의 예상과 다르게 뒤로 빠지는 것이 아니라 앞으로 나아갔다.	The Dragon hastily pushed the sword, but Jin-woo did not fall back unlike the Dragon ‘s expectation but went forward.
183	장검이 아슬아슬한 간격을 두고 진우의 동맥 옆을 스쳐 지나갔다. 목의 살점이 떨어져 나가며 피가 분수처럼 튀었지만, 죽음에 이를 치명상은 아니었다.	The long sword passed by Jin-woo’s artery at a narrow interval, and the flesh of his neck fell, and his blood splashed like a fountain, but it was not a fatal blow to death.
184	‘할 수 있다.’	I can do it.'
185	중상의 대가로 용제에게 붙을 수 있게 된 진우는 창고에 넣어 둔 아버지의 단검을 불러냈다.	Jin-woo, who was able to attach to the Dragon in exchange for serious injury, called out his father’s dagger in the inventory.
186	용제의 눈이 커졌다.	The Dragon ’s eyes widened.
187	그가 미처 상황을 인지하기도 전에, 진우의 단검이 용제의 가슴에 꽂혔다.	Before he could recognize the situation, Jin-woo’s dagger was stuck in the chest of the Dragon.
188	콰직! Chomp! Shhh! Stab! Creack!	(kwazik) = Crunch! or Crack!
189	갑옷을 둟고 들어간 단검이 용제의 심장을 찔렀다.	The dagger, which entered the armor, stabbed the Dragon ‘s heart.
190	[크아아아아아아!]	[Caaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!]
191	아직.	Not yet.
192	아직 더.	Still more.
193	군주들이 이 정도의 공격으로는 죽지 않는다는 사실은 진우도 잘 알고 있었다.	Jin-woo knew that the monarchs did not die in this attack.
194	자신 또한 인간이었다면 죽어도 이상하지 않은 상처를 입고서 이렇게 싸우고 있으니까.	If you were a human being, you are fighting like this with a wound that is not strange even if you die.
195	단검을 뽑아낸 진우가 스킬 '난도'를 날렸다.	Jin-woo, who pulled out the dagger, blew the skill ‘『Mutilate』’.
196	두두두두두두두두두!	Dudududududududududu!
197	수없이 많은 공격들이 용제의 몸에 박혔다.	Numerous attacks have been put into the Dragon ‘s body.
198	한 번 더!	One more time!
199	두두두두두두두두두!	Dudududududududududu!
200	[네... 이놈...!]	[Yes, this…!]
201	그러나 무수한 공격이 쏟아지는 와중에서도 용제는 검을 치켜들었다.	But during countless attacks, the Dragon raised the sword.
202	진우의 눈동자가 흔들렸다.	Jin-woo’s eyes shook.
203	가슴에 구멍이 뚫리는 중상을 입은 용제가 자신의 단검들을 하나하나 쳐내고 있었다.	A Dragon with a hole in his chest was beating his daggers one by one.
204	진우의 스킬이 계속될수록, 용제의 속도 역시 빨라졌다.	The more Jin-woo’s skills continued, the faster the Dragon was.
205	이것이 바로 오로지 파괴만을 위해, 절대자가 어둠에서 만들어 낸 최강의 생물.	This is the strongest creature created by the Absolute in the darkness, only for destruction.
206	자신이 가장 자신 있었던 속도에서 밀리기 시작한 진우의 이마에 식은땀이 맺혀 갔다.	Jin-woo’s forehead, which began to be pushed at speed he was most confident, was sweating.
207	[캬악!]	[Kayak!]
208	용제가 짐승의 포효를 내며 진우를 밀쳐 냈다.	The Dragon roared the beast and pushed Jin-woo away.
209	손목이 꺾이는 것 같은 충격.	A shock like a wrist breaking.
210	‘크윽!’	‘Chu!’
211	진우가 겨우 중심을 잡았을 땐 이미 용제가 눈앞에 있었다. 방금 전과 달리 용제는 검을 멈추는 실수를 범하지 않았다.	When Jin-woo was only in the center, the Dragon was already in front of him. Unlike just before, the Dragon did not make a mistake of stopping the sword.
212	검은 심장을 관통해 들어갔다.	It went through his black heart.
213	“컥”	“Puff!”
214	진우는 가슴에서 올라오는 불같은 통증을 느꼈다.	Jin-woo felt a burning pain in his chest.
215	숨통이 조여 와 말조차 제대로 나오지 않았다.	The breath tightened, and the words did not even come out.
216	힘이 풀린 다리가 굽혀져 자연스레 무릎이 꿇어졌다.	His legs were unsteady, and he fell down on his knees.
217	털썩. Slap -	Shack.
218	그래도 분이 풀리지 않는지 용제가 하늘을 향해 거친 포효를 터트렸다.	But the Dragon burst into a rough roar toward the sky, whether the minutes were not solved.
219	크아아아아아아아아-!	Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah!
220	어느새 인간 형태와 드래곤 형태의 중간쯤인 용인족의 모습으로 변한 용제가 자신의 손톱을 길게 늘였다.	The Dragon , which turned into a Yongin family(Draconian) , which is halfway between human form and dragon form, stretched his nails long.
221	용의 그르렁거리는 음성이 입 밖으로 흘러나왔다.	The dragon’s snarl came out of his mouth.
222	[네놈, 갈가리 찢어 죽여 비룡들의 먹이로 삼겠다!]	[You, I will tear you to death and eat you!]
223	그림자 군주를 왕답게 마지막 예의를 다해 처형하려 했던 것이 실수라면, 그 실수를 만회하고 남을 만큼 잔악한 죽음을 준다.	If it is a mistake to try to execute the shadow monarch with the last courtesy as a king, it gives a cruel death to make up for the error.
224	이 용들의 왕에게 마지막까지 저항한 자의 최후를 보여 주겠다!	I will show the king of these dragons the end of the man who resisted to the end!
225	그렇게 분노한 용제가 길고 날카로운 이빨을 드러내며 울부짖고 있을 때.	When the angry Dragon was crying with long, sharp teeth.
226	별안간 하늘에서 함성이 터져 나왔다.	Suddenly a roar burst from the sky.
227	와아아아아-	woaaaaaaa-
228	용제가 고개를 들었다.	The Dragon looked up.
229	그러자 믿을 수 없는 광경이 눈앞에 펼쳐졌다.	Then an unbelievable sight unfolded before him.
230	거대한 게이트들을 통해 지배자들의 군대가, 하늘의 병사들이 끝도 없이 쏟아지고 있었다.	Through the great gates, the armies of the rulers, the soldiers of the sky, were pouring endlessly.
231	펄럭이는 날개들이 먹구름에 가려져있던 검은 하늘을 새하얗게 채워 나가고 있었다.	The flapping wings were filling the black sky, which was covered by the dark clouds, white.
232	‘불가능한 일...!’	‘Impossible …’
233	용제는 경악했다.	The Dragon was astonished.
234	분명.	Obviously.
235	이곳에 도착했을 땐 게이트가 보이지 않았다.	When he got here, he couldn’t see the gate.
236	그런데 저 게이트들은 대체 어디서 생겼으며, 왜 바로 병사들이 드나들 수 있다는 말인가?	But where did those gates come from, and why could the soldiers go in and out right away?
237	이쪽 세계와 저쪽 세계를 바로 연결할 수 있는 게이트를 열려면 계산도 힘들 정도의 막대한 에너지가 필요할 텐데.	It would take a lot of energy to open the gate that could connect the world right here and the world right away.
238	거기까지 생각이 미친 순간.	That’s the moment he’s thinking.
239	용제가 떨리는 눈으로 숨을 헐떡이고 있는 진우를 바라보았다.	He looked at Jin-woo, who was panting with his shaking eyes.
240	[네놈... 설마 처음부터 모든 힘을 다해 나를 공격한 것이...?]	[You—you didn’t mean to attack me with all your might from the beginning.]
241	경험의 차이에서 나온 것이 아니라 처음부터 이것을 노리고 한 행동이었나?	Was it not the difference in experience but the act of aiming at it from the start?
242	거대한 힘의 충돌로 공간을 찢어 저 편의 아군들을 불러들이기 위해?	To tear up space with a massive force collision and bring in the friendly forces on that side?
243	용제는 오로지 자신의 시선으로만 그림자 군주의 의도를 짐작해왔었다.	The Dragon had guessed the intention of the shadow monarch only with his own gaze.
244	군단의 시선을 끈 것도, 자신을 이리 데려온 것도.	He had pulled the legion(ruler) ’s gaze and brought him here.
245	모두 자신과의 싸움을 방해받지 않기 위해서라고만 생각했었다.	I thought that everyone was not disturbed by the fight with myself.
246	그러나 그림자 군주의 목적은 따로 있었다.	But the shadow monarch had a purpose.
247	하지만.	But…
248	[하지만... 네가 지배자들과 연락을 주고받을 수 있는 방법은 없었을...]	[But … there was no way you could have communicated with the rulers …]
249	용제는 말을 이을 수가 없었다.	The Dragon could not speak.
250	방법이 있었다.	There was a way.
251	지배자들의 그릇.	The rulers’ vessel.
252	지배자들이 힘을 빌려주어 그들과 연결되어 있는 그릇들이 아직 남아있지 않았던가.	The rulers lent their strength and the vessels connected to them still remain.
253	그래서 그들은 정확히 이곳을 향해 게이트를 준비했던 것이다.	So they had prepared the gate for this accurately.
254	[...]	[…]
255	용제가 진우를 노려보았다.	The Dragon glared at Jin-woo.
256	그는 만에 하나, 싸움에서 지더라도 전쟁에서는 이길 수 있는 방법을 선택해 덤벼들었다.	He chose one way to win the war, even if he lost the fight.
257	그저 싸움만 보고 있었던 자신의 완패였다.	It was his own defeat, just watching the fight.
258	상처의 통증을 간신히 참아 내고 있던 진우가 힘없이 웃었다.	Jin-woo, who was barely enduring the pain of the wound, laughed weakly.
259	“너지”	“Yours?”
260	[...]	[…]
261	“백염의 군주와 송곳니 군주, 둘에게 그림자 군주를 치라고 뒤에서 지시한 게”	“The Lord of White Salt and the Lord of the Canines, the two of them, were ordered from behind to strike the Shadow Monarch.”
262	[...백염의 군주 놈이 떠들었나?]	[… Has the White Sovereign heard?]
263	진우는 대답 대신 병사들이 까맣게 내려오고 있는 하늘을 보다가, 다시 용제를 바라보며 입가에 미소를 머금었다.	Instead of answering, Jin-woo looked at the sky where the soldiers were coming down black, and smiled at his mouth again, looking at the Dragon.
264	“아스본이 너한테 안부 좀 꼭 전해 달라더라”	“Asborn asked me to say hello to you.”
265	진우가 중간 손가락을 들어 올리자, 용제의 눈깔이 뒤집혔다.	Jin-woo raised his middle finger, and his eyes turned over.
266	[네놈!]	[You!]
267	날카롭게 세운 손톱이 무방비로 앉아 있는 진우에게 쇄도했다.	The sharp nails rushed to Jin-woo, who was sitting defenseless.
268	그러나.	But…
269	손톱은 진우에게 닿지 못하고 진우를 감싸 안은 아름다운 여섯 장의 날개에 막혔다.	The nails could not reach Jin-woo, and they were blocked by six beautiful wings wrapped around Jin-woo.
270	멈춰 선 손톱을 거둬들인 용제가 자신을 막아선 인물을 보고 신음하듯 말했다.	The Dragon, who had taken the nails that had stopped, groaned at the person who had blocked him.
271	[가장 찬란한 광휘...]	[The most brilliant light…]
272	용제가 고개를 들었다.	The Dragon looked up.
273	머리 위에서.	On top of my head.
274	여섯 장의 날개를 가진 천사 여섯이 천천히 내려서고 있었다.	Six angels with six wings were slowly descending.
275	싸움의 끝이 보인다.	I see the end of the fight.
276	용제는 진우와 나눴었던 대화를 떠올리며 자조적인 미소를 지었다.	The Dragon smiled self-helpingly, recalling the conversation he had with Jin-woo.
277	[...끝이군.]	[…It’s over.]
278	곧 지배자들의 창이 용제의 몸을 사방에서 꿰뚫었다.	Soon the rulers’ spears pierced the Dragon ’s body from all directions.
279
280


1	두 군주의 처절했던 싸움은 하늘에도 흔적을 남겼다.	The battle of the two monarchs left a trail in the sky.
2	싸움의 여파로 하늘 위까지 치솟았던 재가 눈처럼 조용히 떨어져 내렸다.	The ashes that had soared to the sky in the aftermath of the fight fell silently like snow.
3	어깨에 하나둘 내려앉기 시작한 재를 바라보던 진우가 고개를 들었다.	Jin-woo looked up at the ashes that started to sit down on his shoulders one by one.
4	저 멀리, 위에서.	Far away, up there.
5	하늘을 뒤덮고 있던 지배자의 병사들이 무수한 게이트들을 통해 이동하고 있었다.	The rulers’ soldiers, who had been covering the sky, were moving through countless gates.
6	수천만에 달하는 병사들이 지배자들의 지시에 따라 일사분란하게 움직이는 장면은 그야말로 압도적인 장관이었다.	The scene in which tens of millions of soldiers moved in a row according to the instructions of the rulers was an overwhelming spectacle.
7	그들의 목적은 남아 있는 군주의 병사들을 모두 제거하는 것.	Their purpose is to remove all remaining monarchs' soldiers.
8	이미 용제를 비롯한 다수의 군주들이 죽어 버린 현시점에서 군주의 병사들에게 승산은 없었다.	At this point, when many monarchs, including dragons, died, there was no chance of winning the monarch's soldiers.
9	그러니.	So...
10	하늘의 병사들은 그들에게 이 길고 길었던 전쟁이 끝났음을 고하러 가는 것이었다.	The soldiers of heaven were going to tell them that this long and long war was over.
11	진우는 그들의 출전을 보면서 왠지 모르게 가슴이 먹먹해짐을 느꼈다.	Jin-woo felt his heart getting tired of seeing their appearance.
12	그런 진우의 앞에, 병사들을 지휘하고 돌아온 ‘가장 찬란한 광휘’가 내려섰다.	In front of such a Jin-woo, the "best brilliant light" came down after commanding the soldiers.
13	어떤 미사여구로도 형언하기 힘들 만큼 아름다운 생명체가 활짝 펼치고 있던 여섯 장의 날개들을 한꺼번에 접었다.	The six wings that were spread wide by beautiful creatures that could not be said by any mass phrase were folded at once.
14	다른 지배자들도 하나둘씩 ‘가장 찬란한 광휘’ 뒤편에 내려섰다.	The other rulers, one by one, stood behind the most brilliant light.
15	광휘는 진우를 보았다.	The light showed Jin-woo.
16	언뜻 보기엔 평범하기 이를 데 없는 인간.	At first glance, a normal human being.
17	‘그러나 그 인간 하나가 우리들과 군주들의 전쟁을 끝냈다.’	‘But one man has ended the war between us and the monarchs.’
18	누가 상상이나 했을까?	Who would have imagined it?
19	절대자에서 시작된, 끝이 보이지 않던 전쟁이 이 머나먼 세계의 나약한 존재 손끝에서 막을 내리게 될 것을.	The war that began with the Absolute, the end that was not seen, will come to an end from the weak fingertips of this faraway world.
20	적어도 자신은 생각하지 못했다.	At least he didn’t think.
21	그래서.	So...
22	그 놀라움은 경의가 되어 진우에게 돌아갔다.	The surprise went to Jin-woo with respect.
23	[그대가 우리들의 전쟁을 끝냈다. 어떻게 감사해야 할지 모르겠군.]	[You have finished our war. I don’t know how to thank you.]
24	“...”	“Yes, sir.”
25	하늘에서 떨어지는 재들을 말없이 올려다보고 있던 진우가 고개를 돌려 광휘를 바라보았다.	Jin-woo, who was looking up at the ashes falling from the sky silently, turned his head and looked at the light.
26	“그 대신이라고 하기엔 좀 그렇지만 부탁이 하나 있는데.”	“I’m not going to say that, but I have a favor.”
27	[부탁...?]	[Please...?]
28	광휘는 조금 의아하다는 얼굴을 했다.	The light flashed a little suspicious.
29	그림자 군주의 힘은 이미 자신들과 동급, 혹은 그 이상일지도 모른다.	The power of the Shadow Sovereign may already be equal to or more than themselves.
30	그런 그가 부탁이라니?	What do you mean he's asking?
31	광휘의 혼란스러움을 덜어 주려는 듯, 진우는 상대가 묻기 전에 먼저 대답했다.	As if to relieve the confusion of light, Jin-woo answered before the opponent asked.
32	“당신 밖에 들어줄 수 없는 일이다.”	“It’s all I can hear.”
33	광휘는 고개를 끄덕였다.	The light nodded.
34	[내 힘이 닿는 범위 내에서라면 얼마든지 그대를 돕겠다.]	[I will help you as much as I can within my reach.]
35	용제를 잡는 데 큰 공을 세운 그림자 군주에게는 씻기 힘든 은혜를 입었다.	The Shadow Sovereign, who made a significant effort to catch the dragon, was in a hard time to wash.
36	부탁을 들어주지 못할 이유 같은 건 없었다.	There was no reason not to be asked.
37	그런데.	But...
38	진우의 입에서 차마 그가 들어주기 힘든 부탁이 튀어나왔다.	Jin-woo 's mouth came out of a request that he could not hear.
39	“한 번만 더... ‘윤회의 잔’을 사용해 주겠나?”	“Can you use one more ... ‘Cube of Revelation’?”
40	광휘는 뒤통수를 얻어맞은 것 같은 충격을 느꼈다. 그의 뒤에 늘어선 지배자들도 경악을 금치 못했다.	The light was astonished as if he had been hit in the back of his head.
41	그들을 대표하여, 광휘가 확인했다.	On behalf of them, the light radiance confirmed.
42	[지금 ‘윤회의 잔’을 이용해 시간을 돌리고 싶다는 요구를 한 것인가?]	[Have you asked me to turn my time using the “glass of reincarnation”?]
43	“그래.”	“Yes.”
44	진우는 고개를 끄덕여 보인 후.	Jin-woo nodded and then.
45	설명을 이었다.	I explained.
46	“그리고 시간을 돌리고 나면 지구에는 아무것도 보내지 말았으면 좋겠어. 군주들과 그들의 군대는 내가 차원의 틈새에서 처리하겠다.”	“And I hope you don’t send anything to Earth after you turn around, and I’ll take care of the monarchs and their armies in the cracks of the dimension.”
47	시간을 돌리려 하는 이유를 듣고서 광휘는 충격에 말을 이을 수가 없었다.	When I heard why I was trying to turn the time, I could not speak to the shock.
48	‘혼자서... 혼자서 이 전쟁을 이어받겠다고?’	‘You’re going to take over this war alone?’
49	진우는 전대 그림자 군주에게 윤회의 잔에 대한 설명을 들었다.	Jin-woo heard the explanation of the cup of reincarnation to the former shadow monarch.
50	신의 도구를 이용해 시간을 돌린다고 해도 지배자들이나 군주들 같은 상위 존재들의 의식은 그대로 남아 있다고 했었다.	Even if we use the tools of God to turn time, the consciousness of the higher beings such as rulers and monarchs remained.
51	그렇다면.	Then.
52	아스본과 자신의 의식이 한데 합쳐져 자신의 손에 넘어온 그림자 군주의 능력이 사라질 가능성은 없다.	There is no possibility that the power of the shadow monarch, who has been in his hands, will disappear as Asborn and his consciousness are combined.
53	진우는 그 힘과 기억을 가지고서 차원의 틈새로 들어갈 작정이었다.	Jin-woo was going to enter the gap of the dimension with its power and memory.
54	[혼자서 군단 전부를 상대하겠다고?]	[You will deal with all your legions alone?]
55	광휘는 믿을 수 없다는 듯 말했다.	The light flashed unbelievably.
56	[어째서 그렇게까지 하려는 거지? 우리도 ‘윤회의 잔’을 거듭 사용해왔었지만 이 이상의 결과를 얻은 적은 없다.]	[Why would you do that? We’ve used the “glass of reverie” over and over again, but we’ve never had any more results.]
57	‘...’	‘...’
58	손에 들린 아버지의 단검을 내려다보았던 진우가 차분히 대답했다.	Jin-woo, who looked down at his father's dagger in his hand, answered calmly.
59	“이 싸움으로 너무 많은 사람들을 잃었다. 나는 그들을 되찾고 싶다.”	“I lost so many people in this fight. I want them back.”
60	시간을 되돌려 그들을 살릴 수 있다면.	If I could save them by turning back the time.
61	진우는 그들과의 싸움을 다시 시작할 각오가 되어 있었다.	Jin-woo was ready to start fighting with them again.
62	눈을 감고서 잠깐 생각할 시간을 가졌던 광휘는 진우의 대답에 공감했다. 그러나 시간을 되돌리는 것은 너무나 위험한 일이었다.	He closed his eyes and had time to think for a while, and he agreed with Jin-woo's answer.
63	[‘윤회의 잔’은 거의 생명을 다했다. 만에 하나라도 그대가 실패하는 경우 더 이상 시간을 돌릴 수는 없을 것이다.]	[The Blessing Cup has done almost all its life. If you fail, you will no longer be able to turn time.]
64	그 말은 지금보다 훨씬 더 가혹하고 끔찍한 미래가 다가올 수 있다는 뜻.	That means a much more grim and terrible future can come.
65	어쩌면 지금 현재의 상황이 최선일지도 모른다는 얘기였다.	Maybe the situation was the best.
66	[그대는 그대가 원한다면 군주들의 침략을 막아 낸 영웅으로서 영원히 사람들의 기억 속에 남을 수 있다. 그러나...]	[You can remain in the memory of people forever, as a hero who has prevented the invasion of the monarchs, if you wish.]
67	광휘의 표정에 알아보기 쉬운 슬픔이 깃들었다.	The look of light gave me a recognizable sadness.
68	[지금 그대가 시작하고자 하는 싸움은 그대 외에는 어느 누구도 기억하지 못한다. 진다면 파멸이 기다리고 있고, 이긴다 해도 승리를 기뻐해 줄 이는 없다.]	[The fight you are about to begin is not remembered by anyone except you; if you lose, destruction is waiting, and if you win, there is no one to rejoice in victory.]
69	광휘는 다시 한 번 진우의 뜻을 확인했다.	Gwanghui once again confirmed Jin-woo's intention.
70	[그런데도 정말 시간을 되돌리고 싶은가?]	[And do you really want to turn back time?]
71	대답에 앞서.	Before you answer.
72	진우는 눈을 감고서 자신의 사람들을 떠올렸다.	Jin-woo closed his eyes and remembered his people.
73	그들의 그림자에 심어 두었었던 그림자 병사들의 눈이 그들의 현재 모습을 비춰 주었다.	The eyes of the shadow soldiers who had been planted in their shadows illuminated their present state.
74	어머니와 동생은 서로의 두 손을 꼭 붙들고서 일본에서 보내오는 뉴스를 걱정스레 지켜보고 있었다.	Mother and sister held each other’s hands tightly, watching the news from Japan with concern.
75	눈을 꼭 감은 차해인은 누군가에게 간절히 기도하고 있었고, 우진철 협회장은 뉴스를 켜 놓은 채 눈물을 글썽이고 있었다.	The Cha Hae-in, who closed her eyes tightly, was praying to someone, and Woo Jin-chul, the president of the association, was tearful with the news on.
76	그들의 진심이 전해져 와 진우는 가슴 한편이 따스해짐을 느꼈다.	Their sincerity was conveyed, and Jin-woo felt warm on the other side of his heart.
77	눈을 떴을 때.	When I opened my eyes.
78	진우는 마음의 결정을 내렸다.	Jin-woo made a decision of the heart.
79	“돌아가겠다.”	“I’ll go back.”
80	내게 남아 있는 사람들과, 그렇지 못했던 사람들.	The people who remained with me, the ones who did not.
81	고건희 협회장님, 애덤 화이트, 그리고 아버지의 얼굴이 스쳐 지나갔다. 그 외에도 수많은 사람들이 전쟁에 희생됐다. 이제 그 누구도 다시는 잃지 않겠노라 진우는 다짐했다.	The president of the association, Adam White, and his father’s face passed by, and many others were sacrificed for the war.
82	진우의 각오는 광휘의 눈에도 확실히 보였다.	Jin-woo's determination was apparently visible to the eyes of light.
83	[...]	[...]
84	지배자들이 ‘결코 사용해서는 안 될 신의 도구’까지 써가며 이 세상을 구하고자 했던 것은 이곳이 그들의 전쟁과 무관한 장소였기 때문이다.	It was because it was a place that was not related to their war that the rulers tried to save the world by writing "the tool of God that should never be used."
85	그런데.	But...
86	이 세계의 주민 중 하나이자 세계를 구하기도 한 영웅이 스스로 결정을 내렸다.	One of the inhabitants of the world and the hero who saved the world made his own decision.
87	세계의 일부가 아닌, 세계의 전부를 자기 자신의 힘으로 구하고 싶다고.	I want to save the whole world, not part of the world, with my own strength.
88	혼자서 그 짐을 짊어지겠다고.	I will carry it on my own.
89	문득.	Suddenly.
90	진우의 얼굴에서 전대 그림자 군주의 얼굴이 겹쳐 보였다.	In Jin-woo's face, the face of the former shadow monarch overlapped.
91	주인인 절대자를 지키기 위해, 온 하늘을 뒤덮은 하늘의 병사들 앞에서도 끝까지 물러서지 않았던 그 고지식한 동료가.	The old fellow who did not back down in front of the soldiers of the sky covering the whole sky to protect the master, the Absolute.
92	그는 무서운 적이었지만 그만큼 존경했었다.	He was a terrible enemy, but he had respected him as much.
93	‘...그와 닮았군.’	‘...resembling him.’
94	아스본을 떠올린 광휘의 얼굴에 옅은 미소가 어리었다.	A pale smile was on the face of the light that reminded him of Asborn.
95	[알겠다. 건투를 빌지.]	[Okay, I wish you good luck.]
96	“잠깐.”	“Wait.”
97	진우가 물었다.	Jin-woo asked.
98	“과거 시간에서 존재하지 않는 그림자 병사들은 어떻게 되는 거지?”	“What happens to shadow soldiers who don’t exist in the past?”
99	예를 들면 베르.	For example, [Ber].
100	원래 아스본의 병사들이야 그대로 그림자에 남아 있겠지만, 10년 전에는 존재하지 않았던 베르나 그때는 ‘황동수’라는 인간이었을 그리드는 어떻게 되는 걸까?	What would happen to [Greed], which was initially Asborn's soldiers, but which did not exist ten years ago, and then was a human being called "Hwangdongsu"?
101	광휘는 자신이 아는 대로 설명해 주었다.	The light flashed as he knew it.
102	[과거의 시간 축에 겹치는 존재는 소멸하고, 겹치지 않는 존재들은 그대로 남을 것이다.]	[The overlapping beings on the axis of time in the past will disappear, and those that do not overlap will remain.]
103	요컨대 베르는 남아 있고, 그리드는 없어진단 말인가.	In short, [Ber] is left, and there is no [Greed].
104	그러자 그림자 속에서 병사들의 통곡 소리가 들려왔다.	Then, in the shadows, the wailing of soldiers came.
105	헤어져야 할 병사들에게 마음속으로 작별 인사를 보낸 진우가 고개를 들고 씩 웃었다.	Jin-woo, who sent a farewell to the soldiers who had to break up, smiled up.
106	“준비됐어.”	“I’m ready.”
107	아공간에서 ‘윤회의 잔’을 불러들인 광휘가 고개를 끄덕였다.	The light that brought in the glass of reincarnation from subspace nodded.
108	[부디 그대의 용기가 그대의 세상을 구할 수 있기를.]	[Please, your courage can save your world.]
109	곧 빛이 세상을 뒤덮었고.	Soon the light covered the earth.
110	지역 신문에 ‘해야 할 일이 있다’는 쪽지를 남기고 사라진 중학생에 대한 작은 기사 하나가 실렸다.	A small article about a junior high school student who left a note in the local newspaper saying "there is something to do."
111	그로부터 2년 후.	Two years from then.
112	실종되었던 중학생이 거짓말처럼 멀쩡히 집으로 돌아왔다는 소식에 잠깐 떠들썩해졌었던 세상은 언제나 그렇듯 다시 잠잠해졌다.	The world, which had been a little louder for a while, was quiet again as usual, as the missing middle school student returned home like a lie.
113	그리고 시간은 아무 일 없이 조용히 흘러갔다.	And time went silently.
114	더 이상 게이트나 마수, 마수들을 사냥하는 헌터가 나타나는 일은 없었다.	There was no longer a hunter hunting gates, Magic Beast, and Magic Beast.
115	* * *	**
116	신입생 환영회에 참석한 유진호는 뻣뻣하게 굳어 있었다.	Eugene, who attended the welcome reception for freshmen, was stiff.
117	여기저기서 삼겹살 굽는 냄새가 진동하는 가운데서도 긴장감 덕분인지 도저히 식욕이 일지 않았다.	The smell of baking pork belly was vibrating here and there, but I could not get appetite because of the tension.
118	그런데 어째서일까?	But why?
119	비록 지금은 신분을 숨긴 채 지내고 있다지만, 재벌가의 차남으로 남부럽지 않게 살아온 자신에게, 이 냉동 삼겹살 전문점이 묘하게 낯설지 않았다.	Although he is now hiding his identity, he is not strangely unfamiliar with this frozen pork belly specialty store to himself who has lived as a son of a chaebol.
120	‘왜지?’	‘Why?’
121	고개를 갸웃거리고 있는 유진호에게 선배 하나가 어깨를 척 걸쳐 왔다.	One of his seniors came to his shoulder to Yoo Jin-ho, who was cocking his head.
122	“진호야, 얼굴 좀 펴라. 누가 보면 너 잡아먹는 줄 알겠다.”	“Jin-ho, open your face, and I think you’re eating.”
123	당황한 유진호의 목소리가 올라갔다.	The voice of Yoo Jin-ho, who was embarrassed, rose.
124	“아, 아닙니다, 선배님!”	“Oh, no, sir!”
125	“그러니까 지금 그런 걸 하지 말라는 거야.”	“So don’t do that now.”
126	장난스럽게 껄껄 웃어대던 선배가 슬며시 미소를 거두었다.	The senior who laughed mischievously laughed and smiled gently.
127	“아, 그래도 혹시 모르니까 그 선배 앞에서는 좀 조심하는 게 좋아. 우리 과에 진짜 무서운 선배님이 한 분 계시거든.”	“Oh, but you’d better be careful in front of him because we have a really scary senior in our department.”
128	“헉.”	“Huck.”
129	유진호의 얼굴이 굳어졌다.	Yoo Jin-ho's face hardened.
130	“왜 있잖아? 막 후배들한테 기합을 주거나 하는 스타일은 아닌데, 그냥 옆에 있는 것만으로도 카리스마가 장난이 아닌...”	“Why? It’s not like you’re just giving your juniors a chance to get along, but just being around isn’t a joke.”
131	그런 사람이라면 가까운 곳에도 한 명...	If he was, there was one close...
132	유진호는 잠깐 머릿속으로 철혈의 CEO로 불리는 아버지의 얼굴을 떠올렸다가 상념을 떨치려는 듯 크게 고개를 저었다.	Jin-ho thought for a moment about his father 's face, called the CEO of iron blood, and shook his head as if to shake his mind.
133	선배는 취기가 돌기 시작했는지, 그 무서운 선배에 대해 신나게 떠들어댔다.	The senior was excited about the scary senior whether the smell started to turn.
134	“너 차해인 선수 알아?”	“Do you know the chaehae player?”
135	“그... 얼마 전에 육상계의 아이돌로 유명했던 그 차해인 선수 말씀이신가요?”	“You mean the one who was famous for being an idol on the track?”
136	“그래, 그 차해인 선수가 선배님 여친이라니까. 어이쿠, 저기 오신다.”	“Yes, the chae-hae player is your girlfriend. Ooh, there he is.”
137	가게 안으로 들어서는 남자를 보고 벌떡 일어난 선배가 허리를 숙였다.	When I saw the man entering the store, the senior who stood up suddenly bowed his back.
138	“선배님 오셨습니까.”	“You are here.”
139	“선배님!”	“Sir!”
140	“선배님!”	“Sir!”
141	깍듯하게 인사하는 선배들을 보면서 유진호는 방금 선배의 설명이 허풍이 아니었음을 느낄 수 있었다. 한 사람의 등장으로 왁자지껄하던 신입생 환영회의 공기가 달라졌다.	As he watched his seniors greeting him, he could feel that his explanation was not a bluff. The appearance of a person changed the air of the welcome reception for freshmen.
142	괜한 긴장감에 마른침이 힘겹게 목구멍을 타고 넘어갔다.	The tension was so tense that the dry needle ran through my throat.
143	꼴깍.	A little.
144	그런데 재수가 없는 놈은 뒤로 넘어져도 코가 깨진다더니, 감히 무서워서 고개도 들지 못하고 있는 유진호 옆에 그 선배가 털썩 앉았다.	However, the unlucky person fell back, and his nose broke, and he sat down next to Yoo Jin-ho, who was afraid and could not lift his head.
145	‘아... 선배님, 왜 하필 이 많은 자리를 두고 제 옆자리에 앉으십니까.’	‘Oh ... sir, why sit next to me with so many seats?’
146	고개를 푹 숙인 채 속으로 한숨을 토해내고 있는 유진호에게, 그 무서운 선배는 뭔가가 가득 찬 유리컵을 내밀었다.	To Yoo Jin-ho, who is sighing in his head with his head down, the scary senior extended a glass cup filled with something.
147	“한 잔 받아.”	“Take a glass.”
148	신입생에게 권하는 한 잔이 소주잔이 아니라 유리컵이라니.	A glass recommended to freshmen is not a glass of shochu but a glass.
149	역시 장난이 아닌 선배라고 생각하며, 유진호는 실수가 없도록 조심스레 잔을 받아 들었다.	I think it is not a joke, but I think it is a senior, and Yoo-Jin took a cup carefully so that there was no mistake.
150	‘술은 자신 없는데...’	‘I don’t think I’m sure I’m drinking.’
151	눈을 질끈 감고서 안에 든 액체를 억지로 삼키던 유진호가 곧 눈을 동그랗게 뜨고 물었다.	Yoo Jin-ho, who closed his eyes and forced the liquid inside, soon opened his eyes and asked.
152	“서, 선배님, 이거 사이다인데요?”	“Seo, sir, this is a cider?”
153	“그래.”	“Yes.”
154	그 무서운 선배는 전혀 무섭지 않은 표정을 하고서 손에 든 사이다병을 흔들었다.	The scary senior shook the cider bottle in his hand with a look that was not scary at all.
155	“넌 나랑 이거나 마시자.”	“You’ll drink this with me.”
156	어째서인지 선배는 오랜만에 반가운 사람을 다시 만난 것 같은 표정을 하고 있었다.	Why did you look like you had met a nice person again for a long time?
157	“그리고 진호야, 나한테 섭섭하게 선배님이 뭐냐. 선배님이.”	“And, Jin-ho, what are you, to me, to you?”
158	선배는 빈 잔을 다시 사이다로 채워 주며 친근하게 말했다.	He filled the empty cup with cider again and said intimately.
159	“앞으로는 형이라고 불러.”	“I’ll call you brother.”
160	“네?”	“Yes?”
161	“왜, 싫어?”	“Why, no?”
162	살가웠던 선배의 눈빛이 진지해지자 본능적으로 허리를 곧추세운 유진호가 힘차게 대답했다.	When the eyes of the elderly man who had been alive became serious, Yoo Jin-ho, who instinctively stood up, replied vigorously.
163	“아, 아닙니다, 형님!”	“Oh, no, brother!”
164	어라?	What?
165	유진호는 자신도 모르게 내뱉은 형님이라는 단어가 너무 입에 착 달라붙는 것이 의아했다.	Yoo Jin-Ho wondered that the word "brother" that he spit out without knowing himself was too attached to his mouth.
166	‘그리고... 내가 선배님께 이름을 말씀드린 적이 있었던가?’	‘And ... did I ever tell you your name?’
167	고개를 갸웃거리고 있는 유진호에게 선배가 잔을 부딪쳐 왔다.	Yoo Jin-ho, who is cocking his head, has hit his glass.
168	“건배.”	“Toast.”
169	어떻게 된 일인지 그 미소가 낯설지 않다는 느낌과 함께, 눈시울이 붉어진 유진호가 잔을 다시 한 번 부딪치며 말했다.	With the feeling that the smile was not unfamiliar to what happened, Eugene, who had red eyes, once again hit the glass.
170	“건배!”	“Toast!”
171	* * *	**
172	수화기 너머에서 불만 섞인 유진호의 목소리가 이어졌다.	Beyond the receiver, Yoo Jin-ho's voice was mixed with complaints.
173	-아, 형님. 오늘은 왜 과방 안 나오셨습니까?	- Oh, my brother. Why didn't you come out of the room today?
174	진우가 웃으며 대답했다.	Jin-woo laughed and answered.
175	“오늘은 잠깐 볼일이 있어서. 참, 진호야?”	“I have a little business to do today. Are you serious?”
176	-네, 형님?	- Yes, sir?
177	“중요한 사정이 생겨서 그러니 오후 수업은 대리 출석 좀 부탁한다.”	“There are important circumstances, so I need you to attend the afternoon class.”
178	-네? 형님? 형님?	- Yes? Brother? Brother?
179	애타게 자신을 부르는 목소리를 뒤로 하고 진우는 전화를 끊었다.	Jin-woo hung up the phone after the voice calling himself.
180	뚝.	Ttuk.
181	고개를 들어 올린 진우의 눈앞에 큼지막한 병원의 이름이 보였다.	I saw the name of the big hospital in front of Jin-woo who raised his head.
182	서울 일신종합병원.	Ilshin General Hospital in Seoul.
183	오늘 여기서 만나야 할 사람이 있었다.	There was someone I should meet here today.
184	잠깐 멈춰 서서 옷매무새를 단정히 다듬던 진우가 병원 쪽으로 걸음을 돌렸을 때였다.	It was when Jin-woo, who stopped for a while and trimmed his clothes, turned to the hospital.
185	옆으로 낯익은 얼굴 하나가 스쳐 지나갔다.	A familiar face passed by.
186	티를 낼 생각은 없었는데.	I didn't mean to tee.
187	잠깐 시선이 머물렀었기 때문인지, 그녀가 진우를 향해 돌아섰다.	Because her gaze stayed for a while, she turned to Jin-woo.
188	“......?”	“Yes.”
189	주희였다.	It was Ju-hee.
190	겁이 많던, 그래도 자신에게 주어진 힘이 쓸모없이 버려지는 걸 피하기 위해 협회에 들어와 최선을 다했던 B급 힐러.	A b-class healer who came to the association to avoid being abandoned without the use of the power given to him, though he was scared.
191	그랬던 그녀가 지금은 여느 여대생들과 다름없는 모습으로 진우를 마주 보고 있었다.	She was now facing Jin-woo in a way that is no different from other college students.
192	헌터가 아닌 모습이 너무도 잘 어울려 진우는 저도 모르게 입가에 미소를 머금었다.	It was so good that he was not a hunter, and Jin-woo smiled at his mouth without knowing it.
193	진우를 뚫어지게 바라보던 주희가 어렵게 말을 꺼냈다.	Ju-hee, who looked at Jin-woo, spoke hard.
194	“저기 우리... 어디서 만난 적 있지 않나요?”	“You know, we’ve met somewhere?”
195	반가운 인사말이 목구멍 바로 아래까지 치솟아 올라왔다.	A friendly greeting rose just below my throat.
196	그러나 진우는 고개를 저었다.	But Jin-woo shook his head.
197	“아니요.”	“No.”
198	그리고 미련 없이 돌아섰다.	Then he turned without a fuss.
199	잠시 진우의 뒷모습을 바라보던 주희가 고개를 갸웃거리더니 다시 가던 길을 걸어갔다.	Ju-hee, who looked at Jin-woo's back for a while, cocked his head and walked the way he was going again.
200	진우는 멀어져 가는 그녀의 발소리를 들으며 만족스러운 미소를 얼굴에 띠었다.	Jin-woo listened to her footsteps as she moved away and smiled satisfactorily.
201	자신이 지켜 낸 것이다.	He had protected it.
202	평화로운 일상을.	A peaceful day.
203	그들이 원래 가져야 했던 평온한 시간들을.	The serenity of times they had to have.
204	가끔 이렇게 자신의 희생으로 만들어진 평온의 증거들과 마주할 때, 진우는 모든 수고를 보상받는 것 같은 더할 수 없는 보람을 느꼈다.	Sometimes, when facing the evidence of serenity made by his sacrifice, Jin-woo felt the inescapable reward of being rewarded for all his troubles.
205	그러니까.	I mean...
206	‘그걸로 됐어.’	‘That’s it.’
207	그걸로 된 것이다.	That was it.
208	잠깐 병원 앞에 멈춰 서 지워지지 않는 화상이 남아버린 자신의 왼쪽 손바닥을 내려다보던 진우가 천천히 병원 안으로 들어섰다.	Jin-woo, who stopped in front of the hospital for a while and looked down at his left palm, which had been burned, slowly entered the hospital.
209	언젠가 누가 이 상처에 대해 물어 온다면 이렇게 대답해 주리라.	If someone asked about this wound one day, I would answer:
210	세상을 구하기 위해서 입었던 상처라고.	The injury he wore to save the world.
211	* * *	**
212	주치의가 병실로 들어오자 환자가 손짓했다.	The doctor entered the room, and the patient gestured.
213	“나 좀... 일으켜 주겠나?”	“Can you—can you get me up?”
214	급히 달려온 주치의는 누워 있던 환자의 상체를 조심스럽게 일으켜 앉을 수 있게 만들어 주었다.	The doctor, who ran in a hurry, made it possible to sit up carefully from the patient's upper body.
215	“고맙네.”	“Thank you.”
216	그런데.	But...
217	환자의 침대 옆 탁상 위에 주치의가 그동안 보지 못했었던 목재병 같은 것이 하나 놓여 있었다.	On the table by the patient’s bed was a wooden bottle that the doctor had never seen before.
218	“이건 뭡니까, 회장님?”	“What is this, Mr. President?”
219	고목 같이 말라비틀어진 환자가 고통스러운 기침과 함께 말했다.	The old-age patient, with a painful cough, said:
220	“방금 어떤 젊은이가 와서 내게 주고 갔다네.”	“A young man just came and gave it to me.”
221	주치의는 당황스럽다는 표정을 지었다.	The doctor looked embarrassed.
222	여기는 병원 VIP실이고, 병실 문은 건장한 가드 두 사람이 상시 지키고 있으며, 주치의인 자신의 허가 없이는 함부로 들어올 수 없었다.	This is the VIP room of the hospital, and the door of the room is always guarded by two strong guards, and without his permission as his doctor, he could not come in.
223	그런데 누가 어떻게 여기에 들러 병을 놓고 갔다는 말인가?	But how did someone stop by and leave the bottle?
224	“신기한 일이지... 한데 그 청년이 내게 해 준 설명은 더 믿기지 않는 것이었다네.”	“It’s a strange thing ... but the explanation he gave me was more unbelievable.”
225	지금은 사라진 시간대 속에서 자신은 청년과 함께 괴물들에 맞서 싸웠으며, 청년은 지금 그때의 보답으로 이렇게 선물을 들고 찾아왔다는 것이었다.	In the time of the disappearance, he fought against the monsters with the young man, and the young man came to me with a gift in return.
226	“그러고는 그냥 그렇게 사라져버렸다네. 마치 신기루처럼. 처음부터 거기 없었던 사람처럼.”	“And then he just disappeared like a mirage, like he never was there.”
227	증거가 없었다면 주치의도 쉽게 믿지 못할 이야기였다.	Without evidence, the doctor would not easily believe it.
228	그러나 청년이 주고 갔다는 선물은 그대로 남아 있었다.	But the gift that the young man had given and left remained.
229	이걸 어떻게 반응해야 할지 주치의가 고민에 빠져 있는 사이, 환자가 떨리는 손가락 끝으로 목재 병을 가리키며 말했다.	“I’m not sure,” the doctor said, pointing to the wooden bottle with the tip of his trembling finger as he was worried about how to react.
230	“이리... 내게로.”	“Come on, come on, come on.”
231	주치의가 목재 병을 환자의 손에 넘겨주었다.	The doctor handed the bottle to the patient.
232	환자는 병을 내려다보며 웃었다.	The patient looked down at the bottle and laughed.
233	“이 안에 든 걸 마시면 내 병이 아주 씻은 듯 나을 거라고 하더군. 허허.”	“He said that if I drank what was inside, my bottle would be as good as washed.”
234	“회장님, 설마 그 말을 믿으시는 건...”	“You don’t believe that, Mr. President.”
235	“나는 지쳤다네.”	“I’m tired.”
236	회장은 딱 잘라 말했다.	The president said simply:
237	“한 가지만 묻지. 내가 이걸 마시지 않으면 앞으로 얼마나 더 살 수 있는가?”	“I’ll ask you one thing: how much longer can I live without this?”
238	“...”	“Yes, sir.”
239	주치의는 대답할 수 없었다.	The doctor couldn’t answer.
240	지금도 현대 의학을 총동원해 겨우 목숨만을 붙여 놓았을 뿐.	Even now, I have only put my life on the line with all modern medicine.
241	살아 있는 것이 기적이라 할 수 있는 단계였다.	It was a miracle to be alive.
242	말을 하지 못하는 주치의를 보고서 회장이 혀를 끌끌 차다 말했다.	The chairman said his tongue was drawn when he saw his doctor who could not speak.
243	“만약 내가 이걸 마시고 잘못되거든 말이야... 내 묘비에 이렇게 새겨 주게. 고건희 회장, 마지막까지 포기하지 않고 병마와 싸우다 이곳에 묻혔다고.”	If I drink this and get it wrong ... I want you to put it on my tombstone. Go Gun-hee, I did not give up until the end and was buried here fighting the disease.
244	의사로서 당연히 막아야만 하건만.	I must stop him as a doctor.
245	“회장님...”	“Mr. President—”
246	주치의는 비장한 얼굴로 마개를 열고 있는 고건희 회장을 막을 수가 없었다.	The doctor could not stop Go Gun-hee, who was opening the plug with a spooky face.
247	고건희는 병을 들어 안에 담긴 액체를 힘겹게 들이켰다.	Go Gun-hee picked up the bottle and drank the liquid in it.
248	꼴깍꼴깍.	A shred of clinks.
249	마지막 남은 한 방울까지 입안에 다 털어 넣고서, 그는 이 병을 남기고 간 청년에 대해 떠올렸다.	He had finished the last drop in his mouth, and he remembered the young man who had left it.
250	그의 눈빛을 되새겼다.	I thought back to his eyes.
251	어떤 말을 들어도 그런 눈빛을 하고 있는 사내라면 믿어 볼 만한 가치가 있다고.	It is worth believing that a man who has such a look is listening to anything.
252	고건희는 그렇게 판단했다.	Go Gun-hee judged it that way.
253	그리고.	And...
254	약을 모두 마시고 나자.	Let's get all the pills.
255	두근.	I'm excited.
256	두근, 두근, 두근.	Puffs, thumps, thumps.
257	죽어 가던 심장이 다시 세차게 뛰기 시작했다.	His dying heart began to beat again.
258	심장이, 뛰었다.	My heart, it beats.
259	[나 혼자만 레벨업 完]	[I am alone in leveling up]
260	외전이 이어집니다.	The war continues.
261	https://goo.gl/7opS65	After story


1	List of sheet names:
2	Changelogs
3	Table of contents
4	List_MTL_Mistake
5	Skill
6	Character gender
7	110(DONE)
8	111(DONE)
9	112(DONE)
10	113(DONE)
11	114(DONE!!)
12	115 (DONE)
13	116 (DONE)
14	117 (done)
15	118 (done)
16	119 (done)
17	120 (done)
18	121 (Done)
19	122 (done)
20	123 (done)
21	124 (done)
22	125 (done)
23	126
24	127 (done)
25	128 (done)
26	129
27	130
28	131
29	132
30	133 (done)
31	134
32	135 (done)
33	136 (done)
34	137 (DONE)
35	138
36	139
37	140
38	141
39	142
40	143
41	144
42	145
43	146
44	147
45	148
46	149
47	150
48	151
49	152
50	153
51	154
52	155
53	156
54	157
55	158
56	159
57	160
58	161
59	162
60	163
61	164
62	165
63	166
64	167
65	168
66	169
67	170
68	171
69	172
70	173
71	174
72	175
73	176
74	177
75	178
76	179
77	180
78	181
79	182
80	183
81	184
82	185
83	186
84	187
85	188
86	189
87	190
88	191
89	192
90	193(4/15)
91	194
92	195
93	196
94	197
95	198(4/15)
96	199(4/15)
97	200(4/15)
98	201 (4/15)
99	202(4/15)
100	203 (4/15)
101	204 (4/15)
102	205
103	206
104	207
105	208
106	209
107	210
108	211
109	212
110	213
111	214
112	215
113	216
114	217 (???_skill_info)
115	218
116	219 (4/24)
117	220
118	221
119	222
120	223
121	224
122	225
123	226
124	227
125	228
126	229
127	230
128	231
129	232
130	233
131	234
132	235
133	236
134	237
135	238
136	239
137	240
138	241
139	242
140	243
141	List of sheet names